<
1
TEXT
A1
>
'STOP
ELECTING
LIFE
PEERS'
By
TREVOR
WILLIAMS
A
MOVE
to
stop
Mr.
Gaitskell
from
nominating
any
more
Labour
life
Peers
is
to
be
made
at
a
meeting
of
Labour
M
Ps
tomorrow
.
Mr.
Michael
Foot
has
put
down
a
resolution
on
the
subject
and
he
is
to
be
backed
by
Mr.
Will
Griffiths
,
M
P
for
Manchester
Exchange
.
Though
they
may
gather
some
Left-wing
support
,
a
large
majority
of
Labour
M
Ps
are
likely
to
turn
down
the
Foot-Griffiths
resolution
.
'ABOLISH
LORDS'
Mr
.
Foot
's
line
will
be
that
as
Labour
M
Ps
opposed
the
Government
Bill
which
brought
life
peers
into
existence
,
they
should
not
now
put
forward
nominees
.
He
believes
that
the
House
of
Lords
should
be
abolished
and
that
Labour
should
not
take
any
steps
which
would
appear
to
``
prop
up
''
an
out-dated
institution
.
Since
1958
,
13
Labour
life
Peers
and
Peeresses
have
been
created
.
Most
Labour
sentiment
would
still
favour
the
abolition
of
the
House
of
Lords
,
but
while
it
remains
Labour
has
to
have
an
adequate
number
of
members
.
AFRICANS
DROP
RIVALRY
TO
FIGHT
SIR
ROY
By
DENNIS
NEWSON
THE
two
rival
African
Nationalist
Parties
of
Northern
Rhodesia
have
agreed
to
get
together
to
face
the
challenge
from
Sir
Roy
Welensky
,
the
Federal
Premier
.
Delegates
from
Mr.
Kenneth
Kaunda
's
United
National
Independence
Party
(
28
,
members
)
and
Mr.
Harry
Nkumbula's
African
National
Congress
(
4
,
)
will
meet
in
London
today
to
discuss
a
common
course
of
action
.
Sir
Roy
is
violently
opposed
to
Africans
getting
an
elected
majority
in
Northern
Rhodesia
,
but
the
Colonial
Secretary
,
Mr.
Iain
Macleod
,
is
insisting
on
a
policy
of
change
.
Sir
Roy
's
United
Federal
Party
is
boycotting
the
London
talks
on
the
Protectorate
's
future
.
Said
Mr.
Nkumbula
last
night
:
``
We
want
to
discuss
what
to
do
if
the
British
Government
gives
in
to
Sir
Roy
and
the
talks
fall
through
.
There
are
bound
to
be
demonstrations
.
''
All
revealed
Yesterday
Sir
Roy
's
chief
aide
,
Mr.
Julius
Greenfield
,
telephoned
his
chief
a
report
on
his
talks
with
Mr.
Macmillan
at
Chequers
.
Mr.
Macleod
went
on
with
the
conference
at
Lancaster
House
despite
the
crisis
which
had
blown
up
.
He
has
now
revealed
his
full
plans
to
the
Africans
and
Liberals
attending
.
These
plans
do
not
give
the
Africans
the
overall
majority
they
are
seeking
.
African
delegates
are
studying
them
today
.
The
conference
will
meet
to
discuss
the
function
of
a
proposed
House
of
Chiefs
.
No
secret
talks-
Macleod
By
HUGH
PILCHER
MR.
IAIN
MACLEOD
,
the
Colonial
Secretary
,
denied
in
the
Commons
last
night
that
there
have
been
secret
negotiations
on
Northern
Rhodesia
's
future
.
The
Northern
Rhodesia
conference
in
London
has
been
boycotted
by
the
two
main
settlers
'
parties-
the
United
Federal
Party
and
the
Dominion
Party
.
But
representatives
of
Sir
Roy
Welensky
,
Prime
Minister
of
the
Central
African
Federation
,
went
to
Chequers
at
the
week-end
for
talks
with
Mr.
Macmillan
.
Northern
Rhodesia
is
a
member
of
the
Federation
.
Mr.
Macleod
was
not
at
the
week-end
meeting
.
But
he
told
M
Ps
yesterday
:
``
I
have
no
knowledge
of
secret
negotiations
.
''
He
said
Britain
had
an
obligation
to
consult
the
Federal
Government
.
But
the
final
decision
remained
with
the
British
Government
.
Mr.
James
Callaghan
,
Labour
's
Colonial
spokesman
,
said
Sir
Roy
had
no
right
to
delay
progress
in
the
talks
by
refusing
to
sit
round
the
conference
table
.
Mr.
Macleod
thought
the
two
Rhodesian
parties
had
refused
to
attend
the
talks
because
Sir
Roy
had
found
messages
sent
from
the
Government
were
``
unsatisfactory
.
''
African
delegates
to
the
talks
yesterday
called
on
Mr.
Macmillan
to
cease
his
negotiations
with
Sir
Roy
's
representative
,
Mr.
Julius
Greenfield
.
He
was
at
Chequers
last
week-end
.
They
said
they
regarded
with
``
growing
anger
''
the
``
gross
and
unconstitutional
''
interference
by
Sir
Roy
's
Federal
Government
in
the
talks
.
Informal
talks
at
Lancaster
House
will
resume
today
.
DEEP
SOUTH
SMEARS
JACK
'S
NEGRO
PRESIDENT
KENNEDY
today
defended
the
appointment
of
a
Negro
as
his
Housing
Minister
.
It
has
aroused
strong
opposition
from
the
anti-Negro
senators
of
the
Deep
South
.
The
negro
is
Mr.
Robert
Weaver
of
New
York
.
One
of
his
tasks
will
be
to
see
there
is
no
racial
discrimination
in
Government
and
State
housing
projects
.
Senator
Allen
Ellender
,
of
Louisiana
,
sparked
off
the
opposition
by
telling
a
television
audience
it
was
``
current
Washington
gossip
''
that
Weaver
once
had
Communist
affiliations
.
A
letter
The
Senate
Banking
Committee
,
which
is
headed
by
another
Southern
Senator-
Willis
Robertson
,
of
Virginia-
met
today
in
closed
session
to
discuss
Weaver
's
appointment
.
Senator
Robertson
later
disclosed
he
had
sent
a
letter
to
Mr.
Kennedy
saying
he
had
received
several
complaints
about
Weaver's
loyalty
.
He
said
these
concerned
Mr.
Weaver
's
alleged
association
with
organisations
black-listed
by
the
Government
.
Immediately
Mr.
Kennedy
rushed
a
letter
to
Senator
Robertson
saying
the
Federal
Bureau
of
Investigation
had
reported
on
Mr.
Weaver
.
He
believed
he
would
perform
``
outstanding
service
''
in
his
post
.
Senator
Robertson
's
committee
has
to
pass
Mr.
Weaver's
nomination
before
it
can
be
considered
by
the
full
Senate
.
Gold-hunting
Kennedy
shocks
Dr.
A
GERMANY
MUST
PAY
Offer
of
+357m
is
too
small
PRESIDENT
KENNEDY
is
ready
to
get
tough
over
West
Germany's
cash
offer
to
help
America
's
balance
of
payments
position
.
He
said
bluntly
in
Washington
yesterday
that
the
offer-
+357million-
was
not
good
enough
.
And
he
indicated
that
his
Government
would
try
to
get
Germany
to
pay
more
.
He
did
not
mention
personal
talks
with
Dr.
Adenauer
,
the
West
German
Chancellor
.
But
he
said
discussions
``
on
a
higher
level
than
in
the
past
''
might
be
useful
.
The
President
will
probably
discuss
the
problem
with
Dr.
Brentano
,
the
West
German
Foreign
Minister
,
who
is
due
in
Washington
next
week
.
A
big
slice
of
Germany
's
``
aid
''
is
the
early
payment
of
a
+21million
debt
to
America
.
United
States
officials
quickly
point
out
that
this
is
money
due
to
America
anyway
.
And
they
are
unimpressed
by
the
Germans
'
claim
that
they
can
not
pay
more
than
+357million
without
upsetting
their
own
economy
.
The
Americans
say
Germany
is
having
it
too
good
and
is
not
paying
for
the
past
or
for
the
present
.
Tough
spot
The
Adenauer
Government
flatly
rejected
attempts
by
the
Eisenhower
Government
to
get
them
to
pay
a
regular
sum
towards
the
cost
of
keeping
American
troops
in
Germany
.
These
support
costs
are
a
big
drain
on
America
's
dollar
reserves
.
Dr.
Adenauer
's
answer
is
the
once-and-for-all
cash
offer
of
+357million
.
President
Kennedy
's
rejection
of
it
is
a
painful
blow
to
the
West
German
Government
.
It
will
now
have
to
pay
more-
and
increase
taxation
to
do
so-
or
run
the
obvious
risks
in
upsetting
the
new
American
administration
.
And
,
since
this
is
election
year
in
West
Germany
,
Dr.
Adenauer
is
in
a
tough
spot
.
Waiting
Joyce
Egginton
cables
:
President
Kennedy
at
his
Washington
Press
conference
admitted
he
did
not
know
whether
America
was
lagging
behind
Russia
in
missile
power
.
He
said
he
was
waiting
for
his
senior
military
aides
to
come
up
with
the
answer
on
February
2
.
This
surprising
statement
was
a
sharp
about-face
from
his
warnings
during
the
Presidential
election
campaign
.
He
claimed
slackness
in
the
Eisenhower
Administration
had
caused
America
to
lag
behind
Russia
in
nuclear
development
.
President
Kennedy
did
his
best
to
avoid
giving
Pressmen
a
direct
answer
.
HORRIFIED
That
's
a
Tory
doctor
's
reaction
to
the
new
health
charges
,
says
George
Brown
'PROBE
THE
DRUG
PROFITS
AND
DO
N'T
TAKE
IT
OUT
OF
MOTHERS
AND
CHILDREN'
By
HUGH
PILCHER
TWO
men
who
are
poles
apart
in
personality
last
night
dominated
Parliament
's
fiercest
battle
since
the
1959
election-
Mr.
George
Brown
and
Mr.
Enoch
Powell
,
the
Health
Minister
.
Mr.
Brown
,
passionate
and
warm-hearted
,
led
Labour
's
attack
on
the
higher
health
charges
.
Mr.
Powell
,
white-faced
and
outwardly
unemotional
,
replied
with
a
statistical
statement-
and
ended
by
inciting
Labour
M
Ps
to
angry
uproar
.
One
dealt
with
the
human
issue
behind
the
Health
Service
;
the
other
tried
to
show
that
the
balance-sheet
must
always
come
first
.
The
result
of
the
vote
was
not
in
doubt
.
For
the
Tories
were
massed
in
answer
to
their
whips
to
defeat
a
censure
motion
on
the
Government
for
``
undermining
the
Health
Service
''
and
placing
heavy
burdens
on
those
least
able
to
bear
them
.
Mr.
Brown
declared
that
the
policy
under
censure
was
monstrous
.
It
had
offended
many
people
far
beyond
the
ranks
of
Labour
supporters
.
The
Press
,
many
doctors
and
public
were
denouncing
the
proposals
.
THE
LETTER
He
quoted
from
this
letter
which
Mr.
Gaitskell
had
received
:
``
My
background
is
a
doctor
of
68
,
who
has
practised
medicine
for
43
years
,
chiefly
as
a
panel
doctor
.
``
I
am
a
lifelong
Conservative
.
I
am
horrified
and
amazed
by
my
party
's
proposal
to
prostitute
the
whole
principle
of
the
State
service
and
to
render
that
service
a
hardship
to
poor
people
.
``
After
a
lifetime
of
helping
others
and
healing
the
sick
,
my
considered
opinion
is
that
anybody
supporting
the
increased
charges
is
a
wicked
,
old-
.
''
Mr.
Brown
went
on
:
``
We
are
dealing
with
a
noble
edifice
which
needs
an
imaginative
architect
to
improve
it
,
but
it
has
got
a
quantity
surveyor
.
We
have
descended
from
the
real
problems
to
fiddling
about
with
bills
of
cost
.
``
We
believe
that
a
comprehensive
medical
service
,
free
to
the
patient
at
the
point
of
need
and
with
one
standard
for
all
sick
people
,
is
good
and
attainable
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
DIFFERENT
``
We
remain
for
it
.
But
the
Tories
never
were
.
''
Interrupted
by
angry
Tories
,
Mr.
Brown
retorted
:
``
The
jackals
bay
when
there
is
nothing
better
they
can
do
.
''
He
told
them
that
their
conception
of
social
services
was
wholly
different-
fundamentally
different
from
that
of
Labour
.
They
would
provide
an
ambulance
service
for
the
absolutely
wretched-
but
it
would
not
be
too
comfortable
nor
too
easy
to
get
.
Answering
jeers
that
it
was
Labour
which
first
put
a
ceiling
on
health
spending
and
started
charges
,
Mr.
Brown
reminded
the
hostile
Government
benches
that
was
done
in
195
because
of
the
financial
strain
of
the
Korean
war
.
In
fact
,
the
Tories
made
it
worse
now
for
the
sick
and
needy
than
Labour
had
to
make
it
in
195
.
And
as
a
percentage
of
social
service
expenditure
,
health
had
fallen
from
28.5
to
23.1
per
cent
.
Then
Mr.
Brown
swung
his
attack
directly
to
the
unsmiling
Mr.
Powell
.
He
demanded
that
instead
of
taking
it
out
of
the
patients
Mr.
Powell
should
take
ruthless
action
against
the
drug
making
industry
,
whose
profits
had
risen
by
up
to
4
per
cent
.
in
the
last
eight
years
.
``
Mr.
Powell
finds
it
easier
to
take
it
out
of
mothers
,
children
and
sick
people
than
to
take
on
this
vast
industry
,
''
Mr.
Brown
commented
icily
.
``
Let
us
have
a
full
inquiry
into
the
cost
of
drugs
and
the
pharmaceutical
industry
.
''
The
health
of
children
today
owed
much
to
the
welfare
food
scheme
.
It
was
maintained
during
the
war
.
Now
in
conditions
of
Tory
affluence
it
seemed
it
could
not
be
carried
on
.
When
Mr.
Brown
sat
down
Labour
M
Ps
cheered
for
a
full
minute-
and
even
his
bitterest
opponents
on
defence
joined
in
.
THE
CHOICE
Mr.
Powell
devoted
half
his
speech
to
giving
details
of
plans
for
improving
the
hospital
service
,
on
which
indeed
the
Government
is
making
progress
.
His
basic
defence
of
the
Health
Service
cuts
was
that
``
even
after
the
proposed
changes
the
net
cost
of
the
service
to
the
Exchequer
will
have
increased
over
three
years
by
2
per
cent
.
``
That
can
not
continue
without
either
development
being
limited
or
an
adjustment
being
made
in
financing
.
''
The
Government
decided
to
adjust
the
financing-
which
Mr.
Powell
claimed
was
underpinning-
not
undermining-
the
service
.
Answering
the
attack
on
``
economic
charges
''
for
welfare
foods
,
Mr.
Powell
said
that
all
these
foods
would
still
be
free
in
families
receiving
regular
National
Assistance
grants
.
Of
the
doubled
prescription
charge
his
argument
was
:
``
It
is
ludicrous
exaggeration
to
say
that
by
and
large
a
2s
.
charge
is
any
more
of
a
burden
than
a
1s
.
charge
was
in
1949
.
''
'RESIGN'
Uproar
from
the
Labour
side
grew
as
Mr.
Powell
made
more
and
more
claims
with
which
M
Ps
disagreed
.
#
23
<
2
TEXT
A2
>
MAC
PICKS
HIS
MARKET
TEAM
Our
man
in
Paris
is
No
1
aide
to
Heath
By
JOHN
DICKIE
MR.
MACMILLAN
has
picked
a
strong
``
brains
trust
''
team
to
negotiate
terms
for
joining
the
Common
Market
.
And
he
has
abandoned
plans
to
visit
President
de
Gaulle
this
month
to
smooth
the
way
.
General
de
Gaulle
's
official
welcome
last
week
to
Britain's
moves
towards
the
Six
was
taken
as
a
friendly
gesture
in
Whitehall
,
but
no
more
than
that
.
So
the
idea
of
a
personal
mission
by
the
Prime
Minister
to
Paris
was
dropped
.
Instead
Mr.
Macmillan
will
rely
on
a
hand-picked
team
under
the
leadership
of
Sir
Pierson
Dixon
,
Britain
's
Ambassador
to
France
,
to
back
Mr.
Edward
Heath
,
Lord
Privy
Seal
,
who
is
charged
with
the
conduct
of
negotiations
with
the
Six
.
In
touch
At
the
same
time
the
Prime
Minister
has
offered
Commonwealth
Governments
every
facility
possible
to
safeguard
their
interests
.
Seven
Commonwealth
countries
have
told
Mr.
Sandys
,
Commonwealth
Relations
Secretary
,
that
they
wish
to
be
kept
in
touch
in
London
.
Three
of
them-
Canada
,
Australia
,
and
New
Zealand-
will
have
strong
delegations
at
an
opening
meeting
in
London
on
Monday
.
Once
the
Common
Market
's
Council
of
Ministers
draws
up
the
procedure
for
negotiations
in
a
fortnight
's
time
,
these
Commonwealth
countries
can
arrange
for
observers
to
advise
the
British
negotiating
team
.
The
team
is
composed
of
experienced
negotiators
in
several
fields
.
Sir
Pierson
Dixon
has
a
wide
reputation
as
a
skilful
backstage
negotiator
since
his
days
as
Britain
's
chief
UN
delegate
.
The
team
Second
in
command
is
Mr.
Eric
Roll
,
53-year-old
Deputy
Secretary
at
the
Ministry
of
Agriculture
,
Food
,
and
Fisheries
.
The
Foreign
Office
is
represented
by
Sir
Roderick
Barclay
,
who
has
taken
part
in
all
the
detailed
Common
Market
exchanges
over
the
past
year
with
the
French
,
Germans
,
and
Italians
.
Other
leading
members
are
:
Sir
Henry
Lintott
from
the
Commonwealth
Relations
Office
,
Sir
William
Corell-Barnes
(
Colonial
Office
)
,
Mr.
G.
R.
Bell
(
Treasury
)
,
and
Mr.
G.
H.
Andrew
(
Board
of
Trade
)
.
They
will
accompany
Mr.
Heath
next
month
when
he
goes
to
Brussels
,
headquarters
of
the
Common
Market
Commission
,
or
wherever
the
Six
decide
negotiations
should
be
held
.
Some
of
the
problems
were
reviewed
yesterday
at
a
meeting
in
Paris
between
M.
Couve
de
Murville
,
French
Foreign
Minister
,
and
Mr.
Heath
.
Selwyn
in
strikeland
From
WILLIAM
FORREST
ACCRA
,
Monday
MR.
Selwyn
Lloyd-
a
man
with
troubles
enough
back
home-
seems
fated
to
fly
into
trouble
abroad
.
Last
year
it
was
the
riots
in
Istanbul
,
which
enlivened
the
NATO
Council
meeting
.
Now
we
have
the
strikes
and
demonstrations
in
Ghana
coinciding
with
the
meeting
of
the
Commonwealth
Economic
Consultative
Council-
the
first
to
be
held
in
Africa
.
Only
a
few
hours
after
Mr
Lloyd
and
his
24-strong
delegation
landed
at
Accra
this
morning
,
hundreds
of
shop
assistants
demonstrated
outside
the
British-owned
Kingsway
Stores
,
the
largest
in
town
.
The
stores
had
been
hit
by
the
same
strike
wave
that
has
paralysed
the
port
of
Takoradi
for
the
past
week
.
Root
of
the
discontent
:
The
austerity
Budget
,
including
a
compulsory
savings
scheme
which
the
Ghana
Government
introduced
in
July
.
Ghana
's
strong
man
is
not
here
to
face
the
storm
.
President
Nkrumah
,
having
made
his
contribution
to
the
neutrals
'
conference
in
Belgrade
,
has
resumed
his
holiday
on
the
Black
Sea
and
no
one
here
professes
to
know
when
he
will
return
.
But
in
his
absence
his
chief
lieutenants
have
not
let
him
down
.
The
strong
arm
of
authority
has
been
raised
against
the
strikers
and
is
now
beginning
to
tell
.
Today
's
Ghanaian
Times
(
motto
:
~
''
The
welfare
of
the
people
is
the
supreme
law
''
)
reports
:
``
The
Government
has
been
urged
to
take
immediate
action
to
deal
ruthlessly
with
the
strikers
.
''
The
urge
came
from
a
conference
of
activists
of
Nkrumah's
Convention
Party
``
after
powerful
addresses
by
Comrades
Krobo
Edusei
,
Tawia
Adamafio
,
''
and
others
.
Ultimatum
Strong
deeds
followed
strong
words
.
In
Takoradi
a
``
limited
state
of
emergency
''
was
declared
,
giving
the
Government
adequate
power
to
maintain
all
essential
services
and
ensure
food
supplies
.
Thus
it
becomes
an
offence
punishable
with
imprisonment
for
anyone
who
``
publishes
a
report
likely
to
cause
alarm
or
prejudicial
to
public
safety
.
''
And
up
to
ten
years
'
imprisonment
can
be
imposed
on
anyone
convicted
of
sabotage
.
These
stern
measures
had
the
desired
effect
today
at
Kumasi
where
the
strikers
gave
in
,
but
in
Takoradi
,
the
chief
storm
centre
,
they
are
still
holding
out
despite
the
presence
of
1,4
police
and
16
armoured
cars
.
And
how
did
the
Government
react
when
the
strikers
demonstrated
in
Accra
?
At
9.4
Mr.
Edusei
,
Minister
of
Transport
and
probably
the
toughest
man
in
Mr.
Nkrumah
's
team
,
drove
up
to
the
Kingsway
Stores
and
faced
the
demonstrators
,
most
of
them
shopgirls
in
overalls
.
``
If
you
have
not
dispersed
by
ten
o'clock
,
''
he
told
them
,
'the
police
will
act
.
'
At
five
to
ten
a
posse
of
police
arrived
and
in
less
than
two
minutes
the
crowd
had
gone
.
If
the
threatened
``
counter-revolution
''
was
not
enough
to
bring
the
President
back
from
his
travels
it
might
have
been
thought
that
the
muster
from
the
13
States
of
the
Commonwealth
was
an
occasion
worthy
of
his
presence
.
After
all
it
was
Mr.
Nkrumah
who
suggested
that
this
year
the
Economic
Consultative
Council
should
meet
in
Accra
.
It
has
been
left
,
however
,
to
Mr.
Goka
,
Ghana
's
Finance
Minister
,
to
do
the
honours
as
host
,
in
which
capacity
he
held
a
reception
tonight
in
Accra
's
Ambassador
Hotel
.
PHONE
TAPS
Disarmers
accuse
the
Cabinet
POLICE
,
on
direct
orders
from
the
Cabinet
,
are
openly
intimidating
members
of
Earl
Russell
's
nuclear-disarming
Committee
of
1
,
the
Committee
claimed
yesterday
.
It
said
pressure
was
being
put
on
members
and
associates
all
over
the
country
.
It
alleged
:
Phones
were
being
tapped
and
going
out
of
action
;
Police
were
visiting
people
``
on
no
pretext
whatsoever
,
except
to
pass
the
time
of
day
''
;
Supporters
had
been
warned-
one
that
his
connection
with
the
committee
was
going
too
far
;
another
that
anti-apartheid
agitation
was
all
right
,
but
support
for
the
committee
was
not
.
A
third
man
's
house
was
watched
for
four
days
by
plain-clothes
men
.
Committee-member
Mr.
George
Clark
commented
at
a
Press
conference
:
``
The
most
extraordinary
things
are
happening
.
''
Fifty
committee
members
will
appear
at
Bow-street
today
,
including
Lord
Russell
,
Lady
Russell
,
Lord
Boyd-Orr
,
the
Rev
.
Michael
Scott
,
and
Mr.
Clark
.
A
'plant'
They
are
required
to
show
why
they
should
not
be
bound
over
for
disturbing
the
peace
and
for
inciting
a
breach
of
the
peace
.
The
summonses
say
they
are
``
likely
to
persevere
in
such
unlawful
conduct
.
''
Lord
Russell
,
89
,
was
putting
his
affairs
in
order
,
and
packing
a
case
,
at
his
Chelsea
home
yesterday
.
His
secretary
,
American-born
Mr.
Ralph
Schoenman
,
said
:
``
He
is
not
going
to
agree
to
be
bound
over
.
That
will
probably
mean
jail
and
,
though
frail
,
he
is
very
fit
and
will
take
the
rigours
of
prison
in
his
stride
.
He
hopes
to
be
allowed
to
do
some
writing
.
''
Back
at
the
Press
conference
,
Mr.
Clark
said
two
committee
members
tried
a
``
plant
''
call
on
a
suspect
phone
.
They
discussed
a
sit-down
at
Watford
at
5.3
p.m.-
none
was
planned
but
police
turned
up
.
Sir
Roy
attacks
Kaunda
's
'vicious
monster'
From
HARVEY
WARD
Salisbury
,
Monday
SIR
Roy
Welensky
said
today
that
he
no
longer
accepted
the
good
faith
of
Mr.
Kenneth
Kaunda
.
Sir
Roy
,
Federal
Rhodesian
Prime
Minister
,
said
that
Mr.
Kaunda
's
United
National
Independence
Party
was
a
monster
as
vicious
as
the
Zambia
National
Congress
,
which
was
led
by
Mr.
Kaunda
until
he
was
outlawed
in
1959
.
The
record
of
lawlessness
among
UNIP
supporters
went
back
a
long
way
,
Sir
Roy
told
the
Federal
Parliament
in
Salisbury
.
He
cited
cases
in
which
hundreds
of
UNIP
supporters
had
been
arrested
or
convicted
since
last
year
on
charges
of
creating
disturbances
.
Convicted
During
the
first
three
weeks
of
the
present
trouble
287
incidents
had
been
reported
in
Northern
Rhodesia
.
More
than
5
people-
167
of
them
members
of
the
UNIP-
were
convicted
last
month
in
the
Northern
Province
alone
.
``
Against
this
background
must
be
taken
Mr.
Kaunda
's
repeated
statements
that
all
he
is
doing
is
in
the
name
of
non-violence
,
''
said
Sir
Roy
.
``
I
am
now
compelled
to
say
that
I
do
n't
accept
his
good
faith
.
''
He
said
Mr.
Kaunda
must
know
that
his
statements
had
stimulated
violence
,
but
he
had
done
nothing
to
stop
it
.
``
It
is
true
he
made
a
point
of
again
being
absent
from
Northern
Rhodesia
when
his
followers
have
indulged
in
such
violence
.
''
But
Sir
Roy
pointed
out
that
a
few
months
ago
Mr.
Kaunda
said
that
if
UNIP
did
not
get
its
way
what
would
happen
would
make
the
Mau
Mau
in
Kenya
``
seem
like
a
child
's
picnic
.
''
JOHN
DICKIE
writes
:
Mr.
Macmillan
gave
top
priority
to
the
clash
over
Northern
Rhodesia
on
his
return
from
Scotland
yesterday
.
He
summoned
Mr.
Iain
Macleod
,
Colonial
Secretary
,
and
Mr.
Duncan
Sandys
,
Commonwealth
Relations
Secretary
for
an
hour
's
talks
at
Admiralty
House
.
A
statement
is
expected
today
to
hold
the
door
open
for
modifications
to
the
new
Constitution
provided
law
and
order
is
maintained
in
Northern
Rhodesia
.
Its
terms
have
set
the
Prime
Minister
an
exacting
problem
.
Mr.
Sandys
has
warned
of
the
risk
of
a
strong
reaction
from
Sir
Roy
Welensky
to
any
suggestion
that
there
may
be
fresh
concessions
to
the
African
nationalists
.
Mr.
Macleod
has
ample
evidence
from
talks
with
Sir
John
Moffat
,
Northern
Rhodesian
Liberal
leader
,
and
Mr.
Kaunda
,
that
the
bulk
of
moderates
and
Africans
will
reject
the
Constitution
unless
it
is
modified
.
IN
AFRICA
A
CLASH
:
IN
LONDON
A
WELCOME
A
ROYAL
welcome
for
the
Kabaka
of
Buganda
(
King
Freddie
)
from
Princess
Elizabeth
Bagaya
of
Toro
,
kneeling
at
the
foot
of
his
airliner
's
steps
at
London
Airport
yesterday
.
Forty
other
Africans
greeted
him
,
kneeling
with
heads
bowed
.
The
princess
,
aged
24
,
is
now
studying
history
at
Cambridge
,
where
she
is
a
friend
of
Prince
William
of
Gloucester
.
King
Freddie
and
three
other
hereditary
rulers
of
native
kingdoms
in
Uganda
arrived
for
talks
with
Colonial
Secretary
Mr.
Iain
Macleod
,
before
the
Uganda
Constitutional
conference
opens
next
Monday
.
The
question
:
Their
status
in
an
independent
Uganda
.
The
thorniest
problem
for
next
week
's
conference
is
to
settle
the
relationships
between
them
and
the
rest
of
the
country
.
A
Government
report
has
recognised
their
rights
and
recommended
a
form
of
federal
association
,
but
the
four
kings
are
not
committing
themselves
and
not
attending
the
actual
conference
,
although
Buganda
politicians
have
agreed
to
do
so
at
the
last
minute
.
Instead
,
the
kings
will
remain
in
London
and
wait
to
hear
the
conference
's
proposals
.
Then
their
views
will
be
transmitted
back
.
Russell
jailed
but
ban-the-bomb
fight
goes
on
RAB
CRACKS
DOWN
75
extra
police
will
bar
Sunday
squatters
By
Daily
Mail
Reporter
MR.
BUTLER
,
the
Home
Secretary
,
has
decided
to
meet
head-on
the
biggest
challenge
to
Government
authority
yet
presented
by
the
''
Ban-the-Bomb
''
demonstrators
.
Police
leave
has
been
cancelled
and
secret
plans
prepared
to
deal
with
the
mass
sit-down
rally
planned
for
Sunday
in
Parliament-square
by
the
Committee
of
1
,
the
anti-nuclear
arms
group
.
It
was
Mr.
Butler
who
authorised
action
which
ended
yesterday
in
32
members
of
the
Committee
of
1
being
imprisoned
for
inciting
a
breach
of
the
peace
.
The
committee
's
president
89-year-old
Earl
Russell
and
his
61-year-old
wife
were
each
jailed
for
a
week
.
Playwrights
Arnold
Wesker
(
The
Kitchen
)
and
Robert
Bolt
(
The
Flowering
Cherry
)
were
jailed
for
a
month
.
Measures
The
possibility
that
the
Government
might
invoke
the
Public
Order
Act
,
1936
,
and
declare
the
whole
rally
illegal-
whether
the
demonstrators
sit
down
or
not-
was
being
discussed
in
Whitehall
last
night
.
It
was
last
used
a
year
ago
,
to
deal
with
the
St.
Pancras
rent
riots
.
Today
Mr.
Butler
will
have
talks
with
Police
Commissioner
Sir
Joseph
Simpson
to
draw
up
final
plans
for
the
``
Battle
of
Parliament
Square
.
''
Measures
agreed
so
far
include
:
1
.
A
mass
call-out
of
police
,
special
constables
and
reserves
,
with
75
policemen
posted
from
outlying
districts
to
stations
in
the
area-
West
End
Central
,
Bow-street
,
and
Cannon-row
.
#
24
<
3
TEXT
A3
>
MR.
TOURE
IN
ZAGREB
PRES
.
TITO
'S
POLICY
FOR
NEUTRALISM
FROM
OUR
OWN
CORRESPONDENT
VIENNA
,
Jan.
9
President
Tito
and
Mr
.
Se
?
2kou
Toure
?
2
arrived
today
in
Zagreb
,
where
crowds
of
people
welcomed
the
Yugoslav
leader
's
guest
,
who
is
celebrating
his
thirty-ninth
birthday
there
.
The
state
visit
of
the
President
of
Guinea
is
evidently
regarded
by
the
Yugoslav
leader
as
an
emphasis
on
Yugoslavia
's
affinity
with
Asian
and
African
countries
and
,
moreover
,
an
opportunity
to
underline
his
support
for
anti-colonial
movements
.
Coming
as
it
did
,
soon
after
the
conference
at
Casablanca
,
the
Yugoslav
press
has
written
much
on
the
significance
of
the
meeting
of
leaders
of
Africa
,
placing
particular
stress
on
the
urgency
to
settle
the
Congolese
and
Algerian
problems
and
condemning
the
``
intervention
of
colonial
and
neo-colonial
''
Powers
.
Mr
.
Se
?
2kou
Toure
?
2
's
stay
in
Yugoslavia
is
one
in
the
series
of
forthcoming
visits
of
neutralist
leaders
from
those
continents
,
and
President
Tito
has
already
indicated
that
soon
he
is
to
travel
to
some
of
those
countries
.
Today
,
for
example
,
the
Foreign
Minister
of
Indonesia
arrived
in
Belgrade
as
the
guest
of
the
Yugoslav
Foreign
Minister
.
CONFERENCE
FAVOURED
In
fact
such
Yugoslav
activity
has
been
particularly
intensified
in
the
past
year
or
so
and
though
so
far
,
apart
from
joint
action
in
the
United
Nations
,
these
exchanges
have
not
been
seen
on
any
wider
basis
,
President
Tito
is
known
for
some
time
to
have
favoured
a
conference
of
neutralist
leaders
.
The
wish
was
particularly
apparent
in
comments
on
the
occasion
of
the
conference
in
Casablanca
and
,
in
particular
,
in
Yugoslav
approval
of
the
idea
of
an
inter-African
consultative
assembly
which
would
coordinate
activity
on
the
political
and
economic
sphere
;
and
it
is
not
difficult
to
see
that
President
Tito
would
like
some
such
idea
extended
also
to
the
whole
uncommitted
world
.
But
he
now
feels
,
in
view
of
a
changed
international
situation
and
especially
in
view
of
fresh
problems
facing
the
new
and
independent
countries
of
Africa
,
that
the
time
is
ripe
to
have
more
frequent
consultations
between
the
uncommitted
countries
and
even
to
work
out
common
stands
on
various
problems
facing
those
nations
.
Two
subjects
,
the
Congo
and
Algeria
,
are
the
main
topics
of
the
talks
in
Belgrade-
and
on
both
the
two
leaders
have
identical
ideas
.
LAOS
INVITATION
TO
PRINCE
SOUVANNA
REQUEST
TO
RETURN
FROM
OUR
CORRESPONDENT
SAIGON
,
Jan.
9
Two
emissaries
from
the
Laotian
Government
of
Prince
Boun
Oum
have
arrived
in
Phnom
Penh
,
Cambodia
,
to
invite
Prince
Souvanna
Phouma
,
the
former
Prime
Minister
,
to
return
to
Laos
.
No
details
of
their
mission
have
been
disclosed
,
but
it
was
reported
earlier
in
Laos
that
Prince
Boun
Oum
was
considering
asking
Prince
Souvanna
Phouma
to
join
his
Government
.
Prince
Souvanna
Phouma
has
not
yet
replied
to
the
mission
,
but
recent
statements
made
by
him
in
Phnom
Penh
indicate
that
he
still
regards
himself
as
the
only
legal
Prime
Minister
of
Laos
.
His
policy
of
strict
neutrality
from
1951
to
1958
kept
the
kingdom
in
peace
,
though
at
the
cost
of
virtual
partition
of
the
country
into
the
pro-communist
north
and
the
pro-western
centre
and
south
.
``
LEGAL
GOVERNMENT
''
Prince
Souvanna
's
former
Minister
of
Information
,
Mr.
Quinim
Pholsena
,
who
claims
to
be
his
representative
in
Laos
,
yesterday
addressed
all
officers
of
the
pro-communist
forces
occupying
the
province
of
Xieng
Khouang
and
emphasized
that
Prince
Souvanna's
Government
was
the
only
legal
one
in
the
country
.
Prince
Souphannouvong
,
leader
of
the
pro-communist
Neo
Lao
Haksat
Party
,
also
spoke
to
the
officers
in
the
same
terms
.
This
emphasis
on
the
legality
of
the
former
Government
suggests
that
all
is
not
well
with
the
political
and
military
leadership
of
the
pro-communists
.
Most
of
the
province
of
Xieng
Khouang
and
the
tactically
useful
Plain
of
Jars
,
however
,
appear
still
to
be
firmly
in
their
hands
.
The
Government
has
claimed
the
recapture
of
Vang
Vieng
,
the
pro-communists
'
former
base
6
miles
north
of
Vientiane
,
but
this
claim
had
been
made
before
the
end
of
last
month
.
A
correspondent
who
travelled
yesterday
to
within
a
few
miles
of
Vang
Vieng
was
told
by
officers
that
this
village
was
still
held
by
the
pro-communists
.
NEW
IMAGE
OF
LIBERAL
PARTY
LEADER
FOR
CANADIANS
From
Our
Own
Correspondent
OTTAWA
With
the
Prime
Minister
sunning
himself
in
Jamaica
and
his
Cabinet
out
in
the
grass
roots
making
16
speeches
in
8
constituencies
in
1
days
,
the
Liberal
Party
are
holding
a
national
conference
here
with
some
2
,
delegates
,
the
biggest
gathering
since
1958
when
Mr.
Lester
Pearson
was
chosen
as
party
leader
.
In
some
ways
it
will
be
a
testing
occasion
for
him
,
although
some
think
his
position
unassailable
simply
because
there
is
no
one
else
in
sight
to
supplant
him
.
So
the
conference
will
concentrate
on
laying
the
foundations
on
which
to
win
the
next
election
.
CONSERVATIVE
STOCK
LOW
The
rally
comes
at
a
time
when
in
spite
of
carefully
worded
statements
by
the
Prime
Minister
there
is
an
air
of
electoral
expectancy
.
Members
of
the
Cabinet
are
basing
their
speeches
on
a
new
Conservative
booklet
called
The
Record
Speaks
which
outlines
in
some
detail
the
accomplishments
of
the
party
since
it
came
to
office
three
and
a
half
years
ago
.
Nevertheless
there
is
little
illusion
in
the
Conservative
Party
that
their
stock
at
home
has
fallen
in
the
face
of
heavy
unemployment
and
an
uncertain
economy
.
Last
year
saw
the
defeat
of
two
Conservative
provincial
governments
,
Quebec
and
New
Brunswick
,
and
in
the
four
federal
by-elections
last
October
the
party
fared
badly
.
They
are
now
faced
with
four
other
by-elections
,
one
at
Esquimalt
Saanich
,
British
Columbia
,
one
in
Leeds
,
Ontario
,
and
the
other
two
in
the
Maritimes-
Restigouche
Madawaska
,
New
Brunswick
,
and
Kings
,
Prince
Edward
Island
.
All
four
were
Conservative
strongholds
.
Last
September
a
public
poll
showed
that
for
the
first
time
since
the
Administration
came
to
power
in
1957
the
Liberals
were
ahead
(
43
per
cent
were
in
favour
of
``
The
Grits
''
if
a
federal
election
had
been
held
last
autumn
,
38
per
cent
for
the
Conservatives
and
12
per
cent
for
the
C.C.F.
)
.
However
,
a
separate
poll
revealed
that
Mr.
Diefenbaker
was
still
ahead
in
terms
of
popularity
as
an
individual
leader
(
for
Mr.
Diefenbaker
36
per
cent
,
for
Mr.
Pearson
34
per
cent
)
.
How
far
is
Mr.
Lester
Pearson
acceptable
to
the
people
of
Canada
as
a
Prime
Minister
?
Many
observers
at
the
national
rally
will
be
seeking
an
answer
.
It
is
difficult
for
many
to
see
Mr.
Pearson
in
the
role
of
a
popular
orator
at
the
hustings
,
the
spellbinder
that
Mr.
Diefenbaker
was
in
the
last
two
campaigns
.
The
impression
remains
that
the
Liberal
leader
is
still
the
diplomatist
,
more
at
home
in
the
chancery
,
or
the
corridors
of
the
United
Nations
,
not
the
father
figure
,
so
necessary
in
Canadian
leadership
,
or
the
practical
politician
,
able
to
talk
about
sewage
problems
in
Algoma
East
.
On
the
other
hand
,
Mr.
Pearson
excels
in
meeting
people
informally
,
but
many
still
regard
him
``
as
some
sort
of
cross
between
an
egghead
and
a
missionary
''
.
BOW
TIE
GONE
His
party
advisers
are
now
trying
to
correct
that
image
.
The
bow
tie
has
gone
;
he
is
having
lessons
on
television
techniques
and
is
being
coached
by
speech
experts
.
Everything
is
being
done
to
promote
a
new
image
.
Certainly
,
he
is
now
a
much
tougher
character
politically
than
when
he
took
over
the
leadership
.
He
was
mercilessly
trounced
by
Mr.
Diefenbaker
in
the
House
in
those
early
days
.
It
has
been
a
hard
road
back
but
now
,
with
plenty
of
political
ammunition
given
him
by
the
Government
in
recent
sessions
,
he
is
leading
the
Opposition
with
skill
and
assurance
and
is
a
match
for
the
Prime
Minister
across
the
floor
.
Mr.
Pearson
is
now
talking
about
``
his
new
and
dynamic
liberalism
''
and
this
week
will
show
perhaps
how
far
``
Mike
''
will
go
.
The
main
topic
under
review
is
unemployment
,
but
there
will
be
21
committees
examining
subjects
ranging
from
foreign
investment
in
Canada
to
the
problems
of
the
Atlantic
provinces
.
However
,
be
this
election
year
or
not
,
Mr.
Pearson
,
with
his
party
increasingly
confident
of
return
to
power
,
must
convey
to
the
nation
that
he
has
the
stamp
of
a
Prime
Minister
of
Canada
.
BONN
DOUBTS
ON
EUROPEAN
SPACE
PROJECT
MR.
THORNEYCROFT
'S
TASK
TO
REMOVE
SCEPTICISM
From
Our
Own
Correspondent
BONN
,
Jan.
9
Mr.
Thorneycroft
,
the
Minister
of
Aviation
,
who
arrives
in
Bonn
tomorrow
for
talks
with
the
Federal
Government
on
a
European
space
satellite
project
,
will
find
the
Germans
interested
in
the
principle
of
space
research
,
but
rather
sceptical
about
British
plans
for
organizing
it
.
Stated
more
bluntly
,
they
are
still
unconvinced
that
this
is
not
primarily
an
effort
on
Britain
's
part
to
salve
Blue
Streak
,
which
was
abandoned
last
summer
as
a
military
project
;
or
that
the
new
European
space
satellite
is
indeed
to
be
purely
scientific
in
character
.
Mr.
Thorneycroft
's
main
purpose
will
be
to
remove
these
doubts
,
and
to
persuade
the
Federal
Government
that
the
financial
burden
involved
is
really
worth
while
,
at
a
time
when
any
increase
in
budgetary
commitments
would
almost
certainly
involve
a
corresponding
rise
in
taxation-
something
no
one
is
prepared
to
contemplate
in
an
election
year
.
DUPLICATED
EFFORT
The
cost
of
the
European
satellite
project
is
estimated
to
be
at
least
+6m
.
spread
over
five
years
.
A
Foreign
Ministry
spokesman
said
today
that
west
Germany
,
mainly
for
budgetary
reasons
,
had
not
signed
a
resolution
adopted
at
an
international
conference
in
Geneva
last
December
,
which
called
for
the
drawing
up
of
a
European
convention
on
a
space
satellite
project
.
But
,
at
the
same
time
,
there
is
reason
to
believe
that
the
Federal
Government
is
not
convinced
,
on
the
basis
of
the
information
it
has
so
far
,
that
such
a
project
would
be
justified
from
a
scientific
point
of
view
;
and
not
merely
constitute
a
``
prestige
''
satellite
,
duplicating
to
some
extent
American
efforts
,
as
Die
Welt
suggests
today
in
a
highly
critical
editorial
article
.
On
the
specific
question
of
the
use
of
Blue
Streak
,
Mr.
Thorneycroft
's
task
will
be
easier
.
He
can
point
out
that
this
is
the
only
rocket
and
launcher
in
Europe
to
have
reached
a
sufficient
stage
of
development
for
adaptation
as
the
first
stage
in
putting
a
heavy
satellite
into
outer
space
.
There
has
also
been
some
talk
of
adopting
another
British
rocket
,
Black
Knight
,
for
the
second
stage
,
but
the
French
have
one
of
their
own
called
Veronique
which
they
would
like
to
see
used
.
MISSILE
FEARS
Perhaps
one
of
the
main
reasons
for
German
misgivings
is
the
fear
that
the
French
may
not
be
especially
interested
in
scientific
research
as
such
,
but
more
anxious
to
develop
something
which
could
carry
an
atomic
warhead
of
their
own
manufacture
.
The
Federal
Government
has
made
it
clear
that
it
would
have
no
part
in
any
project
for
the
development
of
long-range
missiles-
which
in
any
case
would
contravene
the
provisions
of
the
Brussels
treaty
.
The
Foreign
Ministry
spokesman
added
today
,
however
,
that
the
Brussels
Treaty
was
irrelevant
,
because
research
on
the
various
rocket
stages
had
already
been
concluded
,
and
only
cooperation
on
the
type
of
capsule
was
involved
.
A
lesser
obstacle
to
German
participation
is
the
absence
of
any
Ministry
or
Minister
directly
responsible
for
it-
and
therefore
of
any
budget
under
which
funds
could
be
appropriated
.
Meanwhile
,
Professor
Eugen
Sa
''
nger
,
chairman
of
the
German
Society
for
Rocket
and
Space
Travel
,
has
arrived
in
London
as
a
representative
of
the
Federal
Government
,
together
with
experts
from
other
countries
,
to
study
Blue
Streak
.
He
will
be
taking
part
in
an
international
conference
on
the
space
project
which
will
meet
on
January
3
in
London
.
OTHER
VENTURES
During
his
two-day
stay
in
Bonn
,
Mr.
Thorneycroft
will
also
have
talks
with
Herr
Strauss
,
the
Minister
of
Defence
,
Professor
Erhard
,
the
Minister
of
Economics
,
Herr
von
Brentano
,
the
Foreign
Minister
,
and
Dr.
Seebohm
,
the
Transport
Minister
.
He
will
discuss
various
plans
for
joint
research
and
development
of
military
items
,
and
in
particular
,
it
is
understood
,
a
vertical
take-off
fighter
aircraft
.
This
is
expected
eventually
to
replace
the
Fiat
G-91
,
and
the
F
14
Starfighter
,
the
backbone
of
the
German
Air
Force
.
#
214
<
4
TEXT
A4
>
MAC
GIVEN
HIS
ORDERS
Must
join
Common
Market
,
says
Kennedy
Daily
Worker
Reporters
PRESIDENT
KENNEDY
renewed
his
pressure
on
Mr.
Harold
Macmillan
to
join
the
Common
Market
during
their
talks
at
Admiralty
House
,
Whitehall
,
yesterday
.
Much
of
their
three
hours
,
2
minutes
of
discussion
is
believed
to
have
been
devoted
to
this
main
point
of
American
policy
.
It
arose
during
talks
following
President
Kennedy
's
report
to
the
British
Prime
Minister
of
the
outcome
of
his
recent
visit
to
Paris
.
There
General
de
Gaulle
had
made
clear
that
he
would
accept
Britain
into
the
Common
Market
only
if
there
were
no
conditions
laid
down
to
meet
the
Commonwealth
and
other
reservations
.
Mr.
Kennedy
told
Mr.
Macmillan
that
he
still
wanted
him
to
apply
for
membership
of
the
Common
Market
,
even
if
it
meant
an
unconditional
surrender
.
LAOS
,
BERLIN
There
were
also
brief
discussions
on
Laos
,
Berlin
and
other
foreign
questions
,
after
Mr.
Kennedy
had
informed
Mr.
Macmillan
of
his
discussions
with
Mr.
Krushchov
.
With
the
exception
of
4
minutes
when
Lord
Home
,
Foreign
Secretary
,
and
Mr.
McGeorge
Bundy
,
the
President
's
special
assistant
for
security
affairs
,
were
brought
in
,
the
two
men
talked
alone
.
An
attempt
to
get
more
information
about
the
Admiralty
House
meeting
will
be
made
in
the
House
of
Commons
this
afternoon
.
Labour
M.P.s
already
have
many
questions
to
the
Prime
Minister
asking
for
a
statement
.
President
Kennedy
flew
from
London
Airport
last
night
to
arrive
in
Washington
this
morning
.
He
is
to
make
a
3-minute
nation-wide
broadcast
and
television
report
on
his
talks
with
Mr.
Krushchov
this
evening
.
COMMUNIQUE
The
joint
communique
on
Mr.
Kennedy
's
and
Mr.
Macmillan's
third
talks-
the
first
were
at
Key
West
,
Florida
,
the
second
in
Washington-
said
:
``
Their
discussions
covered
the
major
problems
,
both
economic
and
political
,
and
revealed
once
again
the
close
agreement
of
the
two
Governments
in
pursuing
their
common
purposes
.
``
Occasion
was
given
to
review
the
need
for
economic
co-operation
and
expansion
in
the
general
interests
of
developed
and
underdeveloped
countries
alike
.
''
It
said
that
the
President
and
Premier
noted
``
with
satisfaction
''
the
agreement
in
Vienna
on
the
need
for
an
effective
Laos
ceasefire
,
which
should
lead
to
progress
toward
a
Laos
agreement
at
the
Geneva
conference
.
``
Particular
attention
was
also
given
to
the
nuclear
tests
conference
and
to
the
question
of
disarmament
.
``
The
situation
in
regard
to
Germany
was
reviewed
,
and
there
was
full
agreement
on
the
necessity
of
maintaining
the
rights
and
obligations
of
the
allied
Governments
in
Berlin
.
''
Apart
from
their
formal
Admiralty
House
talks
,
followed
by
lunch
given
by
Lady
Dorothy
Macmillan
with
Mrs.
Kennedy
and
other
guests
present
,
Mr.
Kennedy
and
Mr.
Macmillan
met
three
more
times
yesterday
.
PESSIMISTIC
In
PARIS
,
Mr.
Dean
Rusk
,
U.S.
Secretary
of
State
,
gave
a
9-minute
briefing
on
the
Vienna
talks
to
the
15-nation
Nato
council
.
Some
of
his
listeners
said
he
was
``
rather
pessimistic
''
and
talked
of
a
Berlin
crisis
later
this
year
.
From
Nato
headquarters
Mr.
Rusk
went
to
see
President
de
Gaulle
and
informed
him
of
the
Vienna
outcome
.
Last
night
Mr.
Rusk
arrived
in
London
in
time
to
join
the
Buckingham
Palace
dinner
and
to
fly
home
with
the
President
.
In
DUESSELDORF
,
Chancellor
Adenauer
said
the
Vienna
talks
''
might
be
the
beginning
of
a
slight
improvement
,
''
but
no
big
changes
should
be
expected
in
the
political
situation
.
MR
K
GETS
HOME
IN
HIGH
SPIRITS
RELAXED
,
smiling
and
clearly
in
the
best
of
spirits
,
Mr.
Krushchov
yesterday
returned
to
Moscow
after
his
two
days
of
talks
with
President
Kennedy
,
writes
Dennis
Ogden
from
Moscow
.
The
good
beginning
made
at
Vienna
must
be
followed
up
by
new
efforts
for
peace
,
the
Soviet
Communist
Party
newspaper
Pravda
declared
yesterday
.
Events
in
Vienna
``
gave
hope
to
people
of
goodwill
who
hate
the
cold
war
,
and
to
all
who
are
striving
for
a
stable
peace
,
''
write
the
paper
's
two
correspondents
from
the
Austrian
capital
.
GOOD
BEGINNING
``
Thinking
over
the
results
of
the
Vienna
meeting
,
peace-loving
people
will
say
'a
good
beginning
.
'
''
Mr.
Krushchov
remained
at
the
airport
to
join
President
Brezhnev
in
welcoming
Dr.
Sukarno
,
President
and
Prime
Minister
of
Indonesia
,
who
arrived
by
Boeing
77
jet
on
a
state
visit
4
minutes
after
Mr.
Khrushchov
had
arrived
from
Vienna
.
A
cheering
,
delighted
crowd
of
Indonesian
students
broke
through
crash
barriers
to
surround
their
President
on
the
tarmac
for
several
minutes
,
chanting
his
name
and
waving
flowers
.
FAREWELL
SPEECH
In
VIENNA
,
before
flying
off
to
Moscow
,
Mr.
Khrushchov
said
he
hoped
his
weekend
talks
with
President
Kennedy
would
help
``
to
establish
an
enduring
peace
between
nations
.
''
Replying
to
a
farewell
speech
from
Austrian
President
Schaerf
,
the
Soviet
Premier
thanked
Austria
for
the
hospitality
and
welcome
he
had
received
.
``
The
Soviet
Union
has
always
striven
and
is
striving
to
safeguard
an
enduring
peace
for
the
peoples
,
to
secure
an
early
solution
of
the
disarmament
problem
,
and
to
bring
about
a
peaceful
settlement
of
international
disputes
through
negotiations
,
''
he
said
.
Gaitskell
defends
Polaris
,
Nato
and
himself
From
GEORGE
SINFIELD
HASTINGS
,
Monday
MR.
GAITSKELL
today
delivered
a
full-blooded
defence
of
the
Polaris
missile
base
.
And
by
implication
he
supported
the
establishment
of
sites
in
Britain
for
the
training
of
German
troops
.
His
main
theme
was
that
nuclear
weapons
were
necessary
to
defend
Britain
,
that
Britain
must
depend
on
Nato
and
``
the
West
''
must
have
nuclear
weapons
so
long
as
the
Soviet
Union
has
them
.
Addressing
the
annual
congress
of
the
National
Union
of
General
and
Municipal
Workers
,
he
said
he
felt
sure
the
Labour
movement
was
coming
round
in
support
of
his
views
.
Obviously
conscious
of
the
fierce
and
widespread
resentment
over
the
U.S.
Polaris
base
in
Britain
,
Mr.
Gaitskell
said
that
he
even
noticed
that
supporters
of
unilateral
nuclear
disarmament
were
changing
their
tactics
by
switching
most
of
their
emphasis
on
to
the
missile
.
Mr.
Gaitskell
said
that
a
member
of
an
alliance
could
not
deny
facilities
to
nations
to
which
it
was
allied
.
But
governments
should
be
free
to
negotiate
and
refuse
proposals
with
which
they
did
not
agree
.
Outdated
Thor
The
Labour
Party
opposed
Thor
missiles
,
because
,
he
said
,
they
were
out
of
date
and
vulnerable
and
would
attract
enemy
action
.
That
argument
did
not
apply
to
the
Polaris
submarine
.
So
long
as
the
Soviet
Union
had
nuclear
weapons
,
the
West
,
somewhere
,
must
have
them
too
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
It
was
far
better
for
a
weapon
used
for
retaliatory
purposes
to
be
under
the
sea
rather
than
on
land
.
This
was
why
the
Labour
Party
did
not
think
it
right
to
oppose
the
Polaris
depot
ship
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
party
agreed
that
it
was
unwise
to
locate
the
base
in
the
Holy
Loch
,
only
3
miles
from
Glasgow
,
a
city
with
two
million
people
.
It
should
be
sited
in
a
more
remote
area
.
Mr.
Gaitskell
added
that
the
Scarborough
conference
decisions
did
not
,
in
his
view
,
truly
reflect
the
opinions
of
the
majority
of
party
members
and
still
less
the
party
's
supporters
in
the
country
.
He
was
afraid
lest
the
decisions
would
mean
the
labelling
of
the
party
at
a
future
General
Election
that
it
did
not
``
care
about
the
defence
and
security
of
our
country
.
''
After
saying
that
Mr.
Khrushchov
believed
Russian
power
to
retaliate
had
stopped
a
U.S.
attack
upon
the
Soviet
Union
,
Mr.
Gaitskell
said
that
what
stopped
the
Russians
in
the
last
resort
from
aggressive
nuclear
war
was
the
certainty
that
they
would
be
annihilated
.
Mr.
Gaitskell
added
that
agreement
with
the
unilateralists
was
not
possible
,
though
he
respected
their
views
.
He
saw
by
reports
that
``
those
who
organise
these
things
''
were
recommending
the
supporters
of
unilateral
nuclear
disarmament
to
shift
the
emphasis
of
their
intervention
away
from
straight
opposition
to
the
official
document
on
to
opposition
to
the
Polaris
base
.
Nuclear
spread
To
Mr.
Macmillan
,
Mr.
Gaitskell
said
the
Prime
Minister
should
begin
to
take
seriously
the
danger
of
the
spread
of
nuclear
weapons
within
the
Nato
alliance
.
``
Let
us
say
to
Macmillan
that
he
should
press
,
I
hope
with
the
agreement
of
Kennedy
,
in
talks
with
the
Soviet
Union
,
for
the
establishment
in
central
Europe
of
a
zone
of
controlled
disarmament
.
''
He
thought
,
he
said
,
that
the
Soviet
Union
would
be
prepared
to
reach
an
agreement
on
a
zone
of
controlled
disarmament
in
Europe
.
Mr.
Gaitskell
concluded
,
declaring
that
the
present
was
the
beginning
of
a
great
period
of
opportunity
for
the
party
.
It
was
a
great
chance
that
should
be
grasped
.
Inter-union
jealousies
prevent
the
fulfilment
of
a
common
policy
for
wages
and
other
major
questions
,
Mr.
Jack
Cooper
,
president
,
declared
when
congress
opened
.
Gap
widened
He
complained
that
the
gap
between
earnings
of
manual
workers
in
local
government
,
compared
with
the
average
in
all
industries
for
men
over
21
,
had
widened
over
the
past
ten
years
from
34s
to
73s
a
week
.
Mr.
Cooper
suggested
that
the
distortion
arose
from
enhanced
payments
agreed
at
local
level
.
Local
negotiations
and
bargaining
by
branch
officers
and
shop
stewards
had
come
to
stay
and
some
way
must
be
found
to
integrate
and
co-ordinate
their
activities
in
official
negotiating
machinery
.
The
General
Council
of
the
Trades
Union
Congress
should
therefore
consider
the
matter
.
Consideration
should
also
be
given
to
the
regrouping
of
unions
and
the
modification
of
their
structures
to
meet
the
growing
concentration
of
capital
.
Common
benefits
Mr.
Cooper
argued
that
a
common
industrial
contribution
was
urgent-
particularly
in
unions
serving
workers
in
the
same
industry-
along
with
common
benefits
paid
during
strikes
and
lock-outs
.
Suggesting
that
a
total
T.U.C
.
membership
of
eight
million
was
a
``
poor
show
''
compared
with
some
countries
,
he
argued
that
the
position
needed
examination
.
'TAKE
POLARIS
AWAY
'
LETTER
Russell
plea
to
President
Daily
Worker
Reporter
BEFORE
President
Kennedy
met
Mr.
Macmillan
yesterday
morning
he
was
given
the
views
of
a
wide
section
of
the
British
people
about
Polaris
submarine
bases
in
this
country
.
An
open
letter
written
by
Earl
Russell
hoping
that
the
President
's
visit
to
London
``
will
prove
fruitful
''
was
handed
in
at
the
American
Embassy
by
representatives
of
the
Committee
of
1
.
Earl
Russell
,
President
of
the
Committee
of
1
,
told
Kennedy
that
he
should
take
notice
of
``
that
very
large
and
growing
section
which
is
opposed
to
the
establishment
of
a
Polaris
base
,
whether
at
Holy
Loch
or
elsewhere
on
British
territory
.
''
He
pointed
out
that
already
there
have
been
protests
but
that
''
very
much
larger
protests
are
to
be
expected
and
are
being
planned
.
''
There
are
three
kinds
of
reasons
that
justify
the
protests
and
these
should
carry
weight
with
the
U.S.
Government
,
Earl
Russell
suggested
.
``
The
first
of
these
reasons
is
the
importance
of
preserving
the
hitherto
cordial
relations
between
the
U.S.
and
Great
Britain
,
not
only
in
Government
circles
,
but
in
public
opinion
.
''
Earl
Russell
says
it
is
inevitable
,
though
profoundly
regrettable
,
that
the
agitation
against
the
Polaris
base
has
generated
some
antagonism
to
the
policy
of
the
United
States
.
The
second
reason
is
concerned
with
doubts
as
to
the
safety
of
the
people
of
Great
Britain
;
``
in
a
time
of
crisis
it
would
probably
be
impossible
for
the
British
authorities
to
exercise
any
degree
of
control
over
the
action
of
Polaris
submarines
.
''
IN
AN
HOUR
He
argues
that
there
is
a
distinct
possibility
that
so
long
as
there
is
a
Polaris
base
in
Britain
the
Soviet
Union
might
retaliate
against
Britain
alone
.
``
Such
retaliation
might
,
and
probably
would
,
destroy
the
whole
population
of
Britain
in
the
course
of
,
at
the
most
,
an
hour
''
without
provoking
American
retaliation
.
Earl
Russell
believes
:
``
It
is
very
questionable
whether
British
membership
of
Nato
and
British
permission
of
American
bases
on
our
territory
add
anything
to
the
strength
of
America
,
while
,
on
the
contrary
,
they
impose
upon
America
an
onerous
obligation
which
it
may
prove
impossible
to
fulfil
.
''
The
third
reason
is
that
the
supreme
interest
for
the
whole
world-
East
and
West
and
uncommitted
nations-
is
the
prevention
of
nuclear
war
.
``
A
rapidly
growing
body
of
opinion
in
this
country
believes
that
Britain
could
be
more
effective
in
preventing
a
nuclear
war
as
a
neutral
by
helping
to
suggest
agreements
which
could
be
accepted
by
both
East
and
West
.
''
#
26
<
5
TEXT
A5
>
''
ONE
FORCE
''
AIM
FOR
SERVICES
Mr.
Watkinson
at
work
on
five-year
plan
4
,
REGULARS
AND
NO
CALL-UP
By
H.
B.
BOYNE
,
Daily
Telegraph
Political
Correspondent
THE
next
White
Paper
on
defence
,
to
be
published
in
March
,
is
likely
to
contain
a
five-year
plan
for
the
three
Services
.
Its
aim
will
be
to
produce
superbly
equipped
,
all-Regular
forces
of
about
4
,
men
.
The
three
Services
would
be
``
integrated
''
to
a
greater
extent
than
ever
before
.
Short
of
wearing
the
same
uniform
,
which
is
not
contemplated
,
the
Navy
,
Army
and
Royal
Air
Force
would
become
,
for
practical
purposes
,
a
single
defence
force
.
There
would
be
complete
co-operation
at
all
levels
in
training
and
operations
.
This
would
apply
also
in
the
command
structure
and
central
administrative
organisation
.
Mr.
Watkinson
,
Minister
of
Defence
,
has
been
working
on
the
plan
for
some
months
,
with
the
Prime
Minister
's
approval
.
He
has
had
numerous
meetings
with
the
Service
Ministers
.
He
has
also
had
talks
with
the
Earl
of
Home
,
Foreign
Secretary
,
and
with
other
Ministers
concerned
with
overseas
aspects
of
defence
policy
.
VOLUNTARY
FORCES
Recruiting
Confidence
Details
of
the
scheme
are
now
being
worked
out
by
the
Chiefs
of
Staff
,
a
process
that
may
take
four
or
five
months
.
The
scheme
will
be
subject
to
Cabinet
approval
.
Mr.
Watkinson
remains
convinced
that
the
policy
initiated
in
1957
,
in
Mr.
Sandys
's
time
as
Minister
of
Defence
,
is
still
correct
.
This
was
to
return
to
the
tradition
of
all-Regular
voluntary
forces
,
with
the
last
National
Serviceman
out
of
uniform
by
the
end
of
1962
.
The
Minister
regards
the
recent
trend
of
recruiting
figures
as
encouraging
.
He
is
confident
the
aim
can
be
achieved
.
While
the
possibility
of
an
eventual
return
to
National
Service
in
some
form
can
not
be
entirely
discounted
,
he
does
not
agree
that
the
point
has
been
reached
where
this
need
even
be
considered
.
SERVICE
CHIEFS
No
Question
of
Dispute
If
National
Service
is
ever
resorted
to
,
engagement
would
probably
have
to
be
for
three
years
.
It
is
thought
this
would
be
the
minimum
necessary
for
the
extended
training
modern
arms
require
and
to
enable
each
man
to
serve
at
least
a
year
overseas
.
There
is
no
truth
in
suggestions
that
Mr.
Watkinson
is
at
odds
with
the
Service
chiefs
over
the
decision
to
dispense
with
National
Service
,
or
over
any
other
aspect
of
defence
policy
.
Criticisms
about
Army
manpower
appear
to
have
come
mainly
from
retired
officers
who
have
held
high
positions
but
are
out
of
touch
with
the
existing
situation
.
Mr.
Watkinson
has
had
the
utmost
support
from
the
C.I.G.S.
,
Field-Marshal
Sir
Francis
Festing
,
who
believes
completely
in
the
principle
of
an
all-Regular
army
.
Gen.
Sir
Richard
Hull
,
who
is
to
succeed
Sir
Francis
,
is
equally
convinced
Mr.
Watkinson
is
right
.
COMMAND
CHANGE
Delay
Due
to
Berlin
Sir
Francis
is
to
hand
over
to
Sir
Richard
as
from
Nov.
1
.
The
hand-over
,
due
in
September
,
was
delayed
because
of
the
Berlin
crisis
.
Mr.
Watkinson
and
his
advisers
felt
the
change
would
be
unwise
at
a
moment
when
attention
had
to
be
concentrated
on
possible
need
for
important
military
operations
.
For
this
reason
Sir
Francis
stayed
on
,
and
sacrificed
his
leave
.
Now
that
the
Berlin
situation
seems
more
stable
,
it
is
felt
he
can
relinquish
his
duties
.
As
a
field-marshal
,
he
remains
on
the
Active
List
.
He
may
be
asked
to
take
another
important
post
.
GAINS
FOR
Dr.
VERWOERD
'S
PARTY
From
COLIN
REID
,
Daily
Telegraph
Special
Correspondent
CAPE
TOWN
,
Thursday
.
AN
electronic
computer
which
has
accurately
forecast
the
results
of
previous
general
elections
put
the
new
South
African
House
early
this
morning
at
14
Nationalists
and
52
United
Party
and
National
Union
members
.
There
was
a
computed
8.4
per
cent
.
swing
towards
the
Nationalist
party
of
Dr.
Verwoerd
,
the
Prime
Minister
.
This
implies
the
disappearance
of
the
Progressive
party
from
the
House
.
Early
results
in
yesterday
's
general
election
showed
Nationalists
being
returned
in
their
strongholds
,
like
Bloemfontein
and
the
Transvaal
,
with
slightly
increased
majorities
.
In
the
Cape
,
the
veteran
United
Party
politician
,
Mr.
Harry
Lawrence
,
standing
as
a
Progressive
,
was
defeated
in
his
constituency
,
Salt
River
,
by
the
United
party
candidate
,
Mr.
H.
M.
Timoney
.
DR.
STEYTLER
DEFEATED
The
defeat
of
the
leader
of
the
Progressive
party
,
Dr.
Steytler
,
in
Port
Elizabeth
South
,
announced
immediately
afterwards
by
the
United
party
candidate
,
Mr.
Plewman
,
left
the
Progressives
deprived
of
both
their
chief
figures
.
Dr.
Verwoerd
and
the
Leader
of
the
Opposition
,
Sir
de
Villiers
Graaff
,
have
been
returned
unopposed
.
The
contests
were
for
86
seats
as
7
Nationalists
and
2
United
party
candidates
are
unopposed
.
Long
before
polling
closed
at
8
p.m.
it
was
evident
that
voters
were
bored
by
the
Government
's
frequent
appeals
to
the
electorate
.
The
election
was
the
fourth
in
four
years
.
In
most
constituencies
it
may
go
down
as
the
most
apathetic
in
the
country's
history
.
MOBILISATION
IF
NECESSARY
,
SAYS
PREMIER
FRESH
CHECK
ON
FALL-OUT
ORDERED
THE
Prime
Minister
disclosed
in
the
Commons
last
night
that
he
had
considered
early
in
the
Parliamentary
recess
whether
to
mobilise
reserves
necessary
to
bring
the
British
Army
of
the
Rhine
on
to
a
war
footing
.
He
decided
that
it
would
be
a
great
error
to
do
so
and
to
recall
Parliament
.
But
there
would
be
no
hesitation
in
mobilising
if
a
further
deterioration
in
the
situation
warranted
such
a
step
.
It
would
have
to
be
accompanied
by
other
measures
of
a
military
,
economic
and
political
kind
.
Mr.
Macmillan
,
who
was
winding
up
the
foreign
affairs
debate
,
said
the
Government
could
not
be
party
to
accepting
as
a
matter
of
principle
the
imposed
division
of
Germany
.
``
We
must
not
be
rattled
into
surrender
,
but
we
must
not-
and
I
am
not-
be
<
SIC
>
afraid
of
negotiation
.
''
Mr.
Godber
,
Minister
of
State
,
Foreign
Office
,
said
earlier
that
the
Government
had
asked
the
Medical
Research
Council
to
reassess
the
fall-out
position
in
view
of
the
Russian
tests
.
The
Council's
findings
would
be
made
public
.
``
STAND
FIRM
''
CALL
Lord
Avon
's
Maiden
Speech
With
a
vigour
and
authority
which
delighted
old
Parliamentary
friends
and
foes
alike
,
the
Earl
of
Avon
,
the
former
Sir
Anthony
Eden
,
in
his
maiden
speech
in
the
House
of
Lords
last
night
,
gave
a
warning
that
appeasement
over
Berlin
could
only
lead
to
war
.
To
stand
firm
,
he
declared
,
was
not
to
invite
war
,
but
the
surest
way
to
avert
it
.
The
free
world
could
not
yield
to
``
atomic
blackmail
''
and
survive
.
GETTING
USED
TO
ANXIETY
PREMIER
'S
SPEECH
By
T.
F.
LINDSAY
Daily
Telegraph
Special
Correspondent
WESTMINSTER
,
Wednesday
.
``
WE
must
get
accustomed
to
anxiety
,
''
said
the
Prime
Minister
to
the
House
of
Commons
to-night
,
``
and
not
let
ourselves
drift
or
be
pushed
into
panic
.
We
must
not
be
rattled
into
surrender
,
and
we
must
not
be
,
and
I
am
not
,
afraid
of
negotiations
.
''
It
was
the
end
of
a
rather
curious
speech
in
which
Mr.
Macmillan
wound
up
the
two-day
debate
on
foreign
affairs
.
He
began
in
a
low
,
almost
chatty
monotone
,
and
his
voice
never
rose
to
any
accent
of
urgency
.
He
passed
in
rapid
review
the
United
Nations
Secretariat
;
nuclear
tests
;
the
canard
about
British
interference
with
the
United
Nations
in
the
Congo
;
Kuwait
;
and
South-East
Asia
.
He
spent
most
of
his
short
half-hour
on
Berlin
.
He
deplored
the
possibility
of
some
``
new
myth
''
about
betrayal
of
Germany
by
the
Allies
.
RUSSIA
'S
AIM
Irrevocable
Division
``
We
do
not
,
''
he
said
,
``
really
know
what
the
Russians
want
.
''
But
he
was
certain
that
they
wanted
to
establish
a
final
and
irrevocable
division
of
Germany
.
Britain
could
not
be
a
party
to
an
imposed
division
.
But
negotiation
,
as
the
debate
had
shown
,
could
be
undertaken
on
a
variety
of
bases
.
Mr.
Macmillan
explained
that
he
had
deliberately
refrained
during
the
summer
from
recalling
Parliament
or
ordering
mobilisation
by
proclamation
,
such
as
would
be
necessary
to
bring
the
British
Army
of
the
Rhine
on
to
a
fully
active
footing
.
That
would
have
created
a
thoroughly
undesirable
atmosphere
of
panic
.
He
thought
that
the
situation
was
rather
more
hopeful
.
The
Russians
now
realised
its
seriousness
.
The
French
doubts
were
more
about
procedure
than
about
substance
.
The
Prime
Minister
's
attitude
of
studied
calm
brought
down
the
temperature
of
the
debate
,
which
never
at
any
time
rose
to
fever
pitch
,
to
a
remarkable
degree
of
sub-normality
.
Throughout
Mr.
Macmillan
's
speech
the
Earl
of
Home
,
Foreign
Secretary
,
was
listening
in
the
Peers
'
Gallery
.
The
early
speakers
in
the
debate
each
severely
rated
the
speech
of
his
predecessor
.
These
strictures
were
all
too
well
justified
.
We
started
with
the
plaintive
wailings
of
Mr.
Healey
,
''
Shadow
''
Foreign
Secretary
,
described
by
Mr.
Godber
,
Minister
of
State
,
Foreign
Office
,
as
``
pedantic
and
obscure
on
Berlin
,
damaging
and
obscure
on
the
Congo
.
''
In
turn
,
Mr.
Godber
was
censured
by
Mr.
Shinwell
,
former
Labour
Defence
Minister
,
for
having
read
the
House
an
ill-prepared
essay
.
TOO
WIDE
A
RANGE
Free-for-All
The
trouble
about
such
debates
is
that
they
range
too
widely
.
They
remind
one
of
the
Rugby
match
in
``
Tom
Brown
's
Schooldays
,
''
in
which
all
the
boys
were
welcome
to
take
part
,
and
only
those
who
''
really
meant
business
''
removed
their
jackets
.
Not
many
metaphorical
braces
were
visible
in
the
early
stages
of
to-night
's
debate
.
Mr.
Healey
had
another
tilt
at
the
Prime
Minister
's
golf-course
Press
conference
,
which
he
described
as
``
a
display
of
flabby
and
fatuous
complacency
which
takes
us
straight
back
to
Neville
Chamberlain
.
''
A
reference
to
the
reunification
of
Germany
brought
a
bark
of
~
''
Start
another
war
!
''
from
Mr.
Ellis
Smith
(
Lab.
,
Stoke
on
Trent
S.
)
.
Then
Mr.
Healey
launched
out
on
his
pet
theme
of
limitation
of
armaments
in
Europe
.
This
could
,
he
suggested
,
be
linked
with
prohibition
of
the
production
of
atomic
weapons
in
any
part
of
Europe
.
Inspection
and
control
would
be
much
easier
to
establish
in
these
territories
.
Mr.
Healey
denounced
the
Government
for
using
double
standards
.
Ministers
had
rebuked
the
unaligned
nations
for
not
condemning
the
new
Russian
tests
,
but
they
themselves
had
no
condemnation
for
events
in
Angola
or
Algeria
.
It
was
not
for
the
Government
,
said
Mr.
Healey
,
to
take
up
moral
attitudes
,
``
especially
when
the
temple
of
their
religion
is
the
bingo-parlour
.
''
This
puzzled
such
students
of
comparative
religion
as
had
failed
to
detect
this
cult
.
But
Mr.
Healey
had
a
partial
and
limited
success
.
He
rallied
behind
him
the
Left-wing
opinion
so
coolly
snubbed
last
night
by
his
leader
,
Mr.
Gaitskell
.
SCORN
MERITED
Mr.
Godber
's
Speech
Mr.
Godber
's
performance
merited
all
the
mild
scorn
heaped
on
it
by
Mr.
Shinwell
.
True
,
he
did
tell
the
House
that
the
Government
had
asked
the
Medical
Research
Council
to
reassess
the
fall-out
position
in
view
of
the
Russian
tests
,
and
said
that
the
council's
findings
would
be
published
.
He
was
not
so
happy
in
his
defence
of
the
Government
's
failure
to
condemn
France
for
her
nuclear
tests
in
the
Sahara
on
the
grounds
that
they
were
only
little
ones
.
This
was
too
reminiscent
of
the
nursemaid
and
her
illegitimate
baby
.
For
the
most
part
,
Mr.
Godber
muttered
his
way
through
a
cliche-ridden
Foreign
Office
brief
.
He
resembles
the
elephant
seal
,
an
otherwise
endearing
creature
whose
articulation
is
limited
,
we
are
told
,
to
a
series
of
heavy
sighs
.
M.P.s
PROTEST
AT
EMBASSY
RUSSIAN
TESTS
By
Our
Political
Staff
Sir
Lynn
Ungoed-Thomas
,
M.P
.
for
Leicester
N.E.
,
a
former
Labour
Solicitor-General
,
and
Mrs.
Barbara
Castle
,
M.P
.
for
Blackburn
,
a
member
of
the
Labour
party
National
Executive
,
delivered
a
letter
to
Mr.
Soldatov
,
the
Russian
Ambassador
,
last
night
protesting
against
the
Russian
nuclear
tests
.
It
was
signed
by
6
Labour
M.P.s
,
many
of
them
Left-wing
sympathisers
.
It
condemned
``
the
pollution
of
the
world
's
atmosphere
as
a
crime
against
humanity
.
''
A
personal
letter
of
protest
against
the
tests
from
Canon
Collins
,
chairman
of
the
Campaign
for
Nuclear
Disarmament
,
addressed
to
Mr.
Khruschev
,
was
also
taken
to
the
Russian
Embassy
.
Mass
Lobbying
A
POLITICAL
CORRESPONDENT
writes
:
Ban-the-bomb
demonstrators
thronged
the
Central
Lobby
of
the
House
of
Commons
last
night
and
formed
a
queue
stretching
for
more
than
2
yards
outside
in
Old
Palace
Yard
.
About
2
,
lobbied
M.P.s
and
harangued
them
on
disarmament
.
#
25
<
6
TEXT
A6
>
Mac
and
Lloyd
whisper
...
EARLY
CURB
ON
THE
PROFIT
SHARKS
By
MICHAEL
STEVENSON
MR
SELWYN
LLOYD
may
speed
up
his
plans
to
catch
speculators
in
shares
and
property
.
The
first
hint
of
the
Chancellor
bowing
to
public
opinion
over
his
``
July
Budget
''
came
dramatically
in
the
Commons
yesterday
.
Mr.
Lloyd
said
on
Tuesday
that
he
proposed
to
deal
in
his
next
regular
Budget
with
some
profits
which
now
escape
tax
.
Sir
Edward
Boyle
,
Financial
Secretary
to
the
Treasury
,
said
yesterday
that
the
Government
does
not
like
retrospective
legislation
.
He
went
on
to
describe
the
kind
of
people
the
Chancellor
hopes
to
tax
.
These
are
people
buying
and
selling
shares
within
a
short
period
,
those
``
stagging
''
on
a
new
issue
and
property
dealers
who
form
a
chain
of
companies
and
put
one
property
deal
through
each
.
Mr.
Harold
Wilson
,
Shadow
Chancellor
,
jumped
up
to
offer
the
Government
an
easy
passage
for
such
legislation
.
``
Why
do
n't
you
make
proposals
to
legislate
in
the
autumn
?
''
Mr.
Wilson
asked
.
``
We
would
n't
call
it
an
Autumn
Budget
.
You
can
call
it
a
Taxation
Management
Bill
,
if
you
like
.
''
Nodded
While
Mr.
Wilson
was
speaking
,
the
Prime
Minister
and
Mr.
Lloyd
had
a
whispered
conversation
.
They
nodded
at
each
other
and
Sir
Edward
rose
to
say
that
the
Chancellor
would
bear
Mr.
Wilson
's
offer
in
mind
.
Guy
Eden
writes
:
Treasury
experts
are
already
working
on
the
scheme
.
Profits
of
genuine
investors
in
industry
will
not
be
affected
,
but
only
quick
in-and-out
speculator
deals
.
FOULKES
REFUSES
SUICIDE
FRANK
FOULKES
,
Communist
president
of
the
ETU
,
refused
yesterday
to
``
commit
suicide
''
at
the
TUC
's
invitation
.
He
was
announcing
his
executive
's
rejection
of
the
ultimatum
to
the
ETU
.
In
reply
to
the
call
for
his
resignation
he
said
:
``
Our
rules
say
that
if
an
official
resigns
he
is
not
allowed
to
run
again
for
three
years
.
``
I
have
only
2
1/2
years
to
go
before
I
retire
,
so
this
is
an
invitation
from
my
good
friends
of
the
TUC
that
I
should
commit
hara-kiri
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
The
terms
The
other
TUC
demands
:
Five
leading
Communists
must
not
hold
office
for
five
years
;
Sub-committees
set
up
to
strip
secretary
John
Byrne
of
his
powers
must
disband
in
ten
days
.
These
the
ETU
executive
rejected
as
``
wholly
unacceptable
''
and
``
unwarranted
interference
.
''
But
it
agreed
to
postpone
operation
of
the
sub-committees
.
The
union
now
lays
itself
open
to
suspension
from
the
TUC
followed
by
expulsion
.
A
TUC
committee
will
decide
next
month
at
a
special
meeting
.
UTOPIA
198
...
BUT
Mr.
K
SHOWS
HIS
TEETH
WARLIKE
FLOWS
THE
NEVA
THE
biggest
naval
show
ever
seen
on
the
River
Neva
was
staged
yesterday
by
Mr.
Kruschev
as
Russia
read
his
promises
of
a
Communist
Utopia
by
198
.
Among
the
6
ships
were
rocket-carrying
craft
ranging
in
size
from
torpedo-boats
to
cruisers
,
and
submarines
``
able
to
strike
mighty
blows
,
''
according
to
a
TV
commentator
.
The
small
rocket
craft
,
for
destroying
big
ships
,
are
controlled
automatically
,
even
to
the
preparations
for
launching
their
rockets
.
Red
NATO
Applauding
on
the
river
banks
at
Leningrad
were
thousands
now
told
that
in
2
years
they
will
have
free
food
,
housing
,
light
,
heat
,
transport
and
medical
treatment-
all
for
a
working
week
of
34
to
36
hours
.
``
The
whole
naval
might
of
the
Soviet
Union
can
be
seen
here-
a
truly
inspiring
and
proud
sight
,
''
said
Moscow
radio
's
commentator
.
The
parade
was
reviewed
by
Marshal
Andrei
Grechko
,
commanding
the
forces
of
the
Warsaw
Pact
countries-
the
Communist
``
Nato
.
''
He
said
rocket-carrying
atomic
submarines
now
formed
the
basis
of
the
Soviet
Navy
.
As
Mac
reveals
his
momentous
decision
to
join
the
Six
LONE
TORY
MP
LASHES
PREMIER
By
MICHAEL
STEVENSON
MR.
MACMILLAN
'S
announcement
in
the
Commons
of
his
momentous
decision
to
apply
for
membership
of
the
Common
Market
provoked
a
violent
personal
attack
by
one-
just
one-
of
his
backbenchers
.
Mr.
Anthony
Fell
(
Yarmouth
)
called
the
decision
``
shocking
''
and
added
:
``
It
is
the
most
disastrous
thing
any
Prime
Minister
has
done
for
many
,
many
generations
.
''
MPs
SHOCKED
He
concluded
:
``
The
best
service
the
Prime
Minister
can
do
would
be
to
resign
.
''
The
outburst
shocked
MPs
of
all
parties
.
Even
close
friends
were
signalling
Mr.
Fell
to
stop
.
There
were
loud
cries
of
``
shame
''
from
all
parts
of
the
Conservative
side
.
Mr.
Fell
appeared
to
be
in
tears
as
he
sat
down
.
A
few
minutes
later
,
Mr.
Fell
got
up
and
left
the
chamber
.
He
returned
five
minutes
later
to
stand
just
inside
the
doorway
looking
more
composed
.
In
the
middle
of
the
amazing
scene
,
Mr.
Macmillan
waved
his
hand
at
Mr.
Fell
.
This
seemed
to
infuriate
Mr.
Fell
even
more
.
``
I
can
not
be
told
to
sit
down
by
the
Prime
Minister
.
''
Protests
had
been
expected
from
Tory
rebels
.
But
Mr.
Fell's
attack
was
unprecedented
.
He
accused
the
Prime
Minister
of
``
political
double
talk
.
''
'DISASTER'
``
It
had
the
effect
on
one
former
supporter
that
he
now
thinks
this
Prime
Minister
is
a
national
disaster
,
''
he
said
.
Most
MPs
agreed
that
Mr.
Fell
's
attack
had
,
if
anything
,
rallied
support
to
the
Prime
Minister
.
This
apparently
,
was
Mr.
Macmillan
's
assessment
.
He
confined
his
reply
to
the
observation
that
Mr.
Fell
had
probably
``
maximised
his
support
.
''
There
were
no
other
attacks
of
such
ferocity
.
But
there
was
ample
evidence
of
Conservative
and
Labour
opposition
,
which
will
be
aired
in
the
debate
tomorrow
and
on
Thursday
.
As
Mr.
Macmillan
made
his
announcement
,
the
House
was
crowded
.
He
said
:
``
No
British
Government
could
join
the
European
Economic
Community
without
prior
negotiation
with
a
view
to
meeting
the
needs
of
the
Commonwealth
countries
,
of
our
European
Free
Trade
Association
partners
and
of
British
agriculture
.
''
'IT
'S
RIGHT'
Near
the
end
of
a
long
statement
,
Mr.
Macmillan
stated
the
Government
's
intention
:
``
After
long
and
earnest
consideration
,
Her
Majesty
's
Government
have
come
to
the
conclusion
that
it
would
be
right
for
Britain
to
make
a
formal
application..
for
negotiations
with
a
view
to
joining
the
Community
.
''
At
this
point
,
Mr.
Paul
Williams
(
Cons.
,
Sunderland
)
called
out
``
Shame
.
''
Mr.
Williams
is
a
close
associate
of
Mr.
Fell
.
Mr.
Macmillan
said
,
if
negotiations
were
brought
to
a
conclusion
,
there
would
be
consultation
with
Commonwealth
countries
before
the
matter
was
put
to
the
Commons
.
MAC
SEES
EUROPE
A
COMMONWEALTH
By
MICHAEL
STEVENSON
MR.
MACMILLAN
yesterday
looked
forward
to
a
Commonwealth-
of
Europe
.
This
was
his
vision
of
the
Western
Europe
which
he
hopes
Britain
can
join
through
the
Common
Market
.
But
Mr.
Macmillan
rejected
a
suggestion
that
Britain
would
lose
its
identity
in
some
future
political
merger
.
``
The
concept
of
a
federal
system
,
like
the
United
States
,
was
unreal
,
''
he
said
.
``
Europe
is
too
old
,
too
diverse
in
tradition
,
language
and
institutions
,
for
that
.
''
In
tune
But
a
Commonwealth
of
Europe
was
much
more
in
tune
with
their
national
traditions
and
ours
.
The
Premier
was
opening
a
two-day
debate
in
the
Commons
on
the
Common
Market
.
He
claimed
that
,
unless
we
were
in
the
Common
Market
,
we
should
not
be
able
to
play
any
part
in
determining
its
future
.
``
We
can
lead
better
from
within
,
''
he
said
.
Mr.
Macmillan
dealt
with
the
main
objection
raised
by
Tory
critics
.
Mr.
Anthony
Fell
,
who
created
a
scene
on
this
point
on
Monday
,
took
up
a
position
almost
hidden
behind
the
Serjeant
at
Arms
'
chair
.
Tribute
Mr.
Macmillan
said
we
could
be
more
help
to
the
Commonwealth
through
the
strength
we
would
gain
in
the
Common
Market
than
by
isolation
.
He
paid
tribute
to
the
development
of
the
Common
Market
.
``
The
Community
(
Common
Market
)
has
imparted
an
impetus
and
an
economic
growth
to
The
Six
.
Above
all
,
it
is
an
idea
which
has
gripped
men
's
minds
,
''
he
said
.
Referring
to
previous
negotiations
,
Mr.
Macmillan
looked
towards
Mr.
Reginald
Maudling
.
``
These
were
negotiations
in
which
the
President
of
the
Board
of
Trade
played
a
conspicuous
part
,
''
the
Premier
said
.
He
dismissed
the
idea
that
Britain
would
be
swamped
by
cheap
labour
.
Our
industry
,
he
said
,
would
probably
gain
.
``
Many
people
feel
we
have
had
,
perhaps
,
too
much
shelter
,
''
he
went
on
.
``
We
can
not
draw
up
a
precise
balance-sheet
for
our
industry
.
''
But
the
balance
of
advantage
probably
lay
in
the
size
of
markets
which
would
be
available-
something
comparable
to
the
United
States
or
Russia
.
Mr.
Hugh
Gaitskell
argued
that
no
final
decision
should
be
taken
until
a
conference
of
Commonwealth
Premiers
had
been
held
.
Conservatives
protested
when
Mr.
Gaitskell
said
he
had
been
told
in
Europe
last
weekend
that
we
were
looked
upon
as
a
liability
.
He
had
been
told
this
``
by
some
people
of
considerable
authority
,
''
he
retorted
.
``
I
agree
with
the
Prime
Minister
that
I
do
not
think
we
are
necessarily
bound
for
federalism
in
Europe
,
''
he
went
on
.
Tariffs
If
we
joined
the
Common
Market
,
our
food
subsidies
would
probably
be
replaced
by
a
system
of
tariffs
.
``
That
will
mean
a
rise
in
the
cost
of
living
.
''
YES
,
IT
'S
A
GOLD
RUSH
,
SELWYN
BUDGETTE
or
no
Budgette
YOU
are
spending
more
as
the
summer
holiday
season
moves
into
top
gear
.
On
the
eve
of
August
Bank
Holiday
the
spending
spree
is
at
a
new
all-time
peak
.
Note
circulation
soared
for
the
sixth
successive
week-
this
time
by
more
than
+15
,
,
last
week
.
And
that
brought
the
figure
to
a
record
+2,415
,
,
.
This
was
+1
,
,
more
than
the
corresponding
week
last
year
and
+37
,
,
up
on
the
196
record
set
last
Christmas
.
Now
look
at
the
other
side
of
all
these
coins
.
The
big
``
squeeze
''
means
that
it
is
going
to
be
more
difficult
to
arrange
a
loan
or
overdraft
.
And
banks
will
be
stricter
in
recalling
existing
overdrafts
.
This
is
underlined
in
the
Central
Bank
's
weekly
return
...
...
which
shows
that
more
than
+163
,
,
of
the
banks
'
money
is
now
frozen
in
the
form
of
special
deposits
with
the
Bank
of
England
.
Banks
have
paid
in
a
first
instalment
of
almost
+8
,
,
in
response
to
the
Budgette
appeal
.
About
another
+7
,
,
is
due
by
September
2
.
For
nearly
a
year
about
+15
,
,
has
been
frozen
.
K
CRIES
I
SPY
NAZIS
MR.
KRUSCHEV
raises
the
bogy
of
German
militarism
in
his
replies
to
the
West
on
Berlin
.
And
he
repeats
that
the
problem
``
must
be
solved
this
year
.
''
The
Notes
to
the
Big
Three
and
a
memorandum
to
West
Germany
were
published
in
Moscow
yesterday
.
They
tell
:
The
U.S.-
It
is
false
to
say
the
absence
of
a
peace
treaty
with
Germany
causes
no
real
danger
.
West
Germany
,
with
its
militarists
and
revenge-seekers
,
is
becoming
a
hotbed
of
war
danger
in
Europe
.
Barbarously
bombed
Even
now
,
aided
by
the
U.S.
,
Britain
and
France
,
it
has
more
than
enough
forces
and
arms
to
touch
off
a
world
war
.
BRITAIN-
One
can
not
but
wonder
at
British
bases
being
put
at
the
disposal
of
those
very
militarists
who
razed
Coventry
and
barbarously
bombed
London
and
other
British
cities
.
FRANCE-
One
can
hardly
conceive
the
French
are
not
alarmed
...
.
Next
door
,
in
West
Germany
,
before
everyone
's
eyes
there
has
sprung
up
a
regular
army
led
by
former
Nazi
generals
and
officers
.
With
fire
and
sword
France
denies
Algeria
the
right
to
self-determination
and
tramples
on
Tunisians
'
right
to
independence
.
WEST
GERMANY-
Russia
would
like
to
see
a
clear
realization
that
West
Germany
would
not
survive
even
a
few
hours
of
a
third
world
war
.
The
best
way
to
rule
out
such
a
tragic
contingency
would
be
to
sign
a
peace
treaty
to
remove
the
cancerous
growth
of
West
Berlin's
occupation
status
.
Behind
Bonn
's
slogan
of
German
self-determination
is
the
intention
to
impose
on
East
Germany
the
regime
existing
in
West
Germany
.
THOUSANDS
SCARED
BY
K
TREK
OUT
REFUGEES
are
pouring
out
of
East
Germany
into
West
Berlin
faster
than
ever
.
Mr.
K
's
latest
speech
scared
1,157
East
Germans
to
cross
into
West
Berlin
's
reception
centre
DURING
MONDAY
NIGHT
.
And
officials
expect
the
total
to
leap
to
3
,
a
day
.
This
figure
has
been
surpassed
only
on
the
eve
of
the
East
German
disturbances
on
July
17
,
1953
.
And
officials
fear
it
may
be
too
much
for
the
city
's
refugee
camps
.
They
will
overflow
and
private
houses
will
have
to
be
used
.
#
28
<
7
TEXT
A7
>
FOLLOW
WINTER
AT
SANDOWN
Team
Spirit
nap
to
repeat
his
Mildmay
win
By
THE
SCOUT
TEAM
SPIRIT
,
winner
of
the
Mildmay
Memorial
'Chase
last
January
,
returns
to
Sandown
today
in
an
attempt
to
stage
a
repeat
.
Strictly
on
the
book
,
he
has
little
chance
of
beating
Dandy
Scot-
assuming
that
Fred
Winter
's
mount
would
have
made
it
a
very
close
thing
12
months
ago
had
he
not
capsized
at
the
last
fence
.
Team
Spirit
is
12lb
.
worse
off
this
time
,
but
on
the
other
hand
is
two
years
younger
than
his
rival
,
and
is
likely
to
have
made
the
greater
improvement
.
Also
,
there
is
little
doubt
that
he
has
a
brighter
turn
of
finishing
speed
than
Dandy
Scot
,
who
only
held
on
to
second
place
in
the
Rhymney
Breweries
'Chase
through
his
own
indomitable
courage
and
the
relentless
driving
of
his
jockey
.
GOOD
FORM
Limonalt
,
brought
down
by
Chavara
when
well
to
the
fore
at
Cheltenham
last
month
,
earlier
beat
Frenchman
's
Cove
here-
form
that
looked
all
the
better
when
the
runner-up
went
on
to
trounce
Mandarin
at
Kempton
.
Limonalt
is
nothing
to
look
at
but
is
tough
and
game
,
and
will
stay
this
trip
well
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
He
is
suggested
as
the
best
each-way
long-shot
and
,
together
with
Dandy
Scot
,
the
danger
to
Team
Spirit
(
2.35
nap
)
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Even
if
he
fails
on
Dandy
Scot
,
Fred
Winter
is
unquestionably
the
jockey
to
follow
.
He
should
score
on
Flame
Gun
(
1.3
)
,
Some
Alibi
(
3.5
)
,
and
Tovaritch
(
3.3
)
.
Blinkers
made
all
the
difference
to
Tovaritch
at
Hurst
Park
and
,
similarly
equipped
today
,
he
looks
much
too
good
for
his
Village
Hurdle
rivals
.
Best
of
the
opposition
may
be
Chinese
Pintall
,
favourably
noted
when
sixth
,
running-on
,
behind
Luminarch
here
last
month
.
Flame
Gun
,
unbeaten
here
,
seems
well
suited
to
giving
away
lumps
of
weight
in
small
fields
such
as
he
faces
in
the
Londesborough
'Chase
.
CAPSIZED
It
is
impossible
to
say
whether
Some
Alibi
would
have
won
had
he
not
capsized
three
fences
out
at
Windsor
last
Saturday
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
But
he
was
several
lengths
ahead
of
King
's
Nephew
at
the
time
,
and
would
have
probably
made
a
close
race
of
it
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
He
should
have
too
much
speed
,
providing
he
stands
up
,
for
Hal's
Hope
,
still
far
from
a
clever
fencer
,
in
the
Stand
Novices
'
'Chase
.
Top
novices
'
clash
is
at
Birmingham
,
where
Retour
de
Flamme
(
2
.
)
,
Tokoroa
,
and
Bandalore
meet
in
the
Packington
'Chase
.
Retour
de
Flamme
allies
his
always
bright
turn
of
speed
to
brilliant
fencing
,
and
he
should
be
too
strong
at
the
finish
for
his
rivals
.
Commandeer
(
3.3
)
is
one
of
the
best
four-year-old
hurdlers
seen
out
so
far-
though
that
is
not
saying
much
.
He
should
have
an
easy
task
in
the
last
event
.
RETOUR
DE
FLAMME
FOR
THE
'REPLAY'
By
PETER
O'SULLEVAN
THE
finishing
order
in
the
1958
Champion
Hurdle
,
won
by
Bandalore
from
Tokoroa
and
Retour
de
Flamme
(
2.
nap
)
,
may
be
reversed
in
a
unique
replay
this
afternoon
,
when
the
trio
clash
at
Birmingham
over
fences
.
Retour
de
Flamme
was
frequently
backed
to
beat
Tokoroa
over
hurdles
,
but
in
six
encounters
he
never
succeeded
.
And
after
each
had
staged
an
impressive
first-time
effort
over
fences
Fred
Rimell
bet
Syd
Warren
that
Tokoroa
would
again
triumph
the
first
time
they
met
in
a
'chase
.
The
Packington
'Chase
will
determine
the
bet
,
and
if
Syd
Warren
proves
the
winner
,
as
I
expect
,
Bob
McCreery
will
complete
an
unusual
hat-trick
.
For
on
the
two
previous
occasions
he
partnered
this
novice
National
entry
,
he
won
on
him
at
Lewes
(
on
the
flat
)
and
over
hurdles
at
Newton
Abbot
.
Anyway
it
should
be
a
great
race
.
For
Tokoroa
's
Hurst
Park
running
was
undoubtedly
an
incorrect
reflection
on
his
true
ability
.
While
Bandalore
had
no
chance
last
time
out
to
endorse
his
notable
first
fencing
effort
.
THE
BLOT
?
Northern
Mildmay
hope
,
Springbok
arrived
at
Sandown
yesterday
in
fine
trim
after
leaving
Middleham
at
5
a.m
.
He
could
prove
a
blot
on
the
handicap-
as
connections
hope
.
Merganser
also
seems
well
treated
,
and
Johnny
Lehane
is
confident
of
a
bold
bid
by
Miss
Popsi
Wopsi
.
Me
,
I
am
going
along
with
Dandy
Scot
(
2.3
e.w
.
)
on
his
seventh
run
over
the
course
where
his
first
effort
in
the
1955-6
season
was
a
fall
two
from
home
in
a
novices
'
'chase
.
Since
then
he
has
won
two
'chases
here
and
been
beaten
a
short
head
over
hurdles
.
Gerry
Madden
's
luck
finally
changed
yesterday-
and
what
a
reception
his
fellow
jockeys
gave
him-
when
King
's
last-fence
fall
handed
the
Stanley
'Chase
to
Mandarin
.
There
is
now
no
doubt
that
the
winner
's
confidence
was
shaken
by
his
Chepstow
fall
,
and
he
'll
miss
the
National
in
favour
of
a
Gold
Cup
preparation
.
And
,
of
course
,
29-year-old
Gerry
,
to
whom
Mme
Kilian
Hennessy
has
remained
so
loyal
,
will
continue
to
partner
him
henceforth
.
Problem
horse
Mossreeba
even
defied
Johnny
Gilbert
's
skill
in
the
Metropolitan
Hurdle
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
He
struck
the
front
after
jumping
the
last
but
as
Keith
Piggott
says
:
``
He
'll
come
and
beat
anything
,
but
as
soon
as
he
gets
his
head
in
front
up
it
goes-
and
he
does
n't
want
to
know
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Avala
compensated
the
stable
when
a
doubtful
issue
was
clinched
by
Beldon
Hall
's
last-fence
fall
in
the
Mole
Handicap
.
League
v
Players-
replay
Wednesday
MINISTRY
STAGE
A
LAST-CHANCE
PEACE
TALK
By
CLIVE
TOYE
AN
urgent
peace
move
by
the
Ministry
of
Labour
last
night
could
stop
Soccer
's
headlong
flight
into
a
strike
.
The
Ministry
have
called
the
Football
League
and
the
players
'
leaders
together
for
a
conference
in
London
next
Wednesday-
72
hours
before
the
players
'
strike
is
due
to
begin
.
The
conference
could
end
in
,
at
least
,
a
postponement
of
the
strike
notices
.
For
the
players
'
leaders
are
keen
to
tell
the
League
:
''
We
wish
to
negotiate
on
one
of
YOUR
ideas-
an
eased
form
of
the
retain
and
transfer
system
.
''
This
new
system
was
suggested
by
the
Football
League
management
committee
on
December
29
,
accepted
by
the
players
,
then
rejected
by
the
Football
League
club
chairmen
this
week
,
causing
the
present
crisis
.
'FIRST-CLASS
IDEA'
Players
'
leader
Jimmy
Hill
said
last
night
:
``
It
was
an
absolutely
first-class
idea
by
the
League
,
and
it
would
really
work
in
practice
.
``
The
League
clubs
feared
this
proposal
because
they
thought
it
could
rob
them
of
too
many
players
at
one
time
.
That
is
n't
so
.
``
With
new
,
longer
contracts
,
a
manager
could
sign
some
of
his
players
for
one
year
,
some
for
two
and
some
for
three
.
At
the
end
of
any
one
season
,
only
a
small
number
of
players
would
be
in
a
position
to
ask
for
a
move
.
''
League
president
Joe
Richards
said
last
night
at
his
Barnsley
home
that
he
would
go
to
next
Wednesday
's
meeting
``
if
my
presence
means
avoiding
a
strike
.
''
He
added
:
``
But
I
am
not
going
to
waste
time
.
I
am
not
budging
on
the
issue
of
the
transfer
system
.
''
The
players
now
believe
that
,
if
it
is
necessary
,
the
final
instrument
for
the
defeat
of
the
Football
League
is
the
case
of
26-year-old
former
England
B
inside-forward
Alfie
Stokes
.
STRONG
CASE
Stokes
is
ready
to
take
legal
action
against
Fulham
,
his
last
League
club
,
claiming
they
have
no
right
to
keep
him
out
of
League
football
.
Stokes
,
the
players
have
been
advised
,
has
an
even
stronger
case
against
the
League
's
present
contract
than
George
Eastham
,
the
Newcastle
star
transferred
to
Arsenal
after
a
long
,
bitter
wrangle
with
Newcastle
.
Under
the
system
suggested
by
the
League
management
on
December
29
,
a
player
due
to
be
offered
a
new
contract
by
his
club
would
be
given
details
of
his
terms
by
May
19
,
accepting
or
refusing
by
May
31
.
If
he
refused
to
sign
,
the
League
would
find
him
another
club
before
June
3
.
If
a
player
was
not
transferred
by
June
3
,
and
his
club
wished
to
retain
him
,
the
club
would
have
to
pay
him
a
minimum
of
+15
a
week
until
he
was
transferred
.
Mr.
X
will
be
happy
with
1
%
By
ROBERT
FINDLAY
The
Sports
Editor
THE
mysterious
Mr.
X
sat
drinking
coffee
in
the
back
room
of
his
modest
Charterhouse-street
,
London
,
office
.
Mr.
X
,
accused
by
Football
League
secretary
Alan
Hardaker
as
being
the
man
behind
the
strike
.
<
SIC
>
Mr.
Hardaker
hinted
Mr.
X
wanted
to
enrol
all
footballers
under
his
banner
,
then
hire
them
out
to
clubs
at
his
price
.
Wasn't
Jimmy
Hill
,
chairman
of
the
Professional
Footballers
'
Association
,
one
of
his
men
?
I
decided
on
a
frontal
attack
.
``
You
are
trying
a
Soccer
take-over
,
''
I
accused
the
fresh-faced
,
fortyish
character
who
offered
me
coffee
in
an
Irish
brogue
.
``
You
want
to
dictate
to
the
League
clubs
.
''
His
name
Mr.
X
sighed
helplessly
.
``
Not
on
your
life
.
I
'm
only
a
literary
agent
trying
to
earn
1
per
cent
to
keep
the
wolf
from
the
door
.
''
Bagenal
Harvey
is
the
name
.
His
partner
sat
opposite
him
.
His
name
?
Denis
Compton
.
Eleven
years
ago
the
enterprising
Mr.
Harvey
began
to
specialise
in
contributions
by
well-known
sportsmen
.
He
enrolled
them
on
1
per
cent
commission
to
endorse
articles
for
newspapers
,
periodicals
,
books
,
broadcasts
,
and
advertising
.
He
guided
the
feet
of
Denis
Compton
,
Godfrey
Evans
,
John
Surtees
,
Danny
Blanchflower
,
Johnny
Haynes
,
Trevor
Bailey
,
and
dozens
of
other
sportsmen
through
the
pitfalls
of
Fleet-street
towards
contracts
based
on
their
fame
and
personality
as
sportsmen
.
``
And
that
's
all
I
'm
interested
in
,
''
said
Mr.
Harvey
helplessly
.
``
Ten
per
cent
and
the
right
to
help
sportsmen
make
something
out
of
their
great
reputations
.
''
Mr.
Harvey
is
extremely
successful
in
his
aims
,
though
he
creates
enemies
in
sport
and
in
Fleet-street
through
his
activities
in
putting
a
price
on
sportsmen
's
contributions
.
``
But
to
say
I
am
behind
the
strike
is
so
much
nonsense
,
''
declared
Mr.
Harvey
heatedly
.
``
WHY
?
I
ca
n't
make
players'
contracts
.
I
ca
n't
make
a
club
pay
a
player
so
much
a
week
.
And
,
what
's
more
,
I
do
n't
want
to
.
``
A
strike
's
the
last
thing
I
want
.
It
would
put
my
clients
out
of
business
,
and
then
where
would
I
be
?
``
Mr.
Hardaker
knows
Jimmy
Hill
is
on
my
list
of
contributors
,
but
our
deals
are
strictly
business
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
His
business
``
Jimmy
has
legal
and
other
advisers
much
better
qualified
to
help
him
than
I
am
.
``
And
in
any
case
I
have
enough
to
do
minding
my
own
business
without
wasting
time
dispelling
silly
rumours
.
''
On
the
walls
of
his
office
hung
pictures
of
sporting
celebrities
signed
in
``
many
thanks
''
terms
.
On
his
shelves
stood
sporting
books
by
his
contributors
.
Denis
Compton
broke
in
with
:
``
And
,
believe
it
or
not
,
Bagenal
is
the
only
man
an
England
cricket
team
ever
invited
to
go
on
tour
at
their
expense
.
``
It
was
before
the
1957-58
tour
of
South
Africa
,
when
Bagenal
said
half-jokingly
before
some
of
the
team
:
'I
wish
I
was
going
with
you
so-and-so
's
.
'
``
The
next
thing
the
M.C.C
.
lads
had
whipped
round
the
necessary
+5
and
invited
Bagenal
,
through
their
captain
,
Freddie
Brown
,
to
go
with
them
.
``
He
did
n't
because
he
took
ill
shortly
afterwards
,
but
the
gesture
was
what
I
call
'highly
commended
'
in
any
language
.
''
I
said
adieu
and
left
Mr.
X
stripped
of
his
mystery
,
to
finish
his
coffee
and
calculate
the
week
's
takings
at
1
per
cent
.
CHEUNG
from
CHINA
FACES
WOLVES
By
MIKE
LANGLEY
OUT
with
the
half-time
lemon
and
in
with
the
chop-suey
...
for
here
comes
Cheung
Chi
Doy
,
the
first
full
Chinese
to
play
in
the
Football
League
.
He
is
Blackpool
's
outside
left
against
Wolves
today
.
And
Aston
Villa
assistant
manager
Dick
Taylor
,
who
saw
19-year-old
Cheung
bamboozle
Villa
reserves
on
New
Year
's
Eve
,
offers
this
testimonial
:
-
``
I
've
not
seen
such
a
perfectly
balanced
player
for
years
.
I
just
ca
n't
understand
why
he
has
n't
been
in
the
first
team
sooner
.
''
Cheung
called
in
at
Blackpool
last
summer
on
his
way
to
Rome
,
where
he
was
due
to
play
for
Formosa
in
the
Olympics
.
He
decided
he
liked
Lancashire
,
forgot
Rome
,
and
signed
professional
for
Blackpool
in
October
.
Ten
reserve
games
,
the
last
five
at
centre
forward
,
and
seven
goals-
that
's
Cheung
's
record
.
#
22
<
8
TEXT
A8
>
Rugby
Union
NEWPORT
NEARLY
STICK
IN
THE
MUD
Oxford
Fail
to
Combine
:
Willcox
Outstanding
at
Full-back
By
RUPERT
CHERRY
Newport
...
14pts
Oxford
University
...
5
THIS
was
harder
work
for
Newport
than
the
score
suggests
.
Come
rain
,
slime
or
mud-
and
all
were
present
at
Rodney
Parade-
Newport
always
try
to
retain
their
famous
and
spectacular
technique
of
handling
and
backing-up
.
This
time
,
however
,
it
almost
came
unstuck
,
or
rather
stuck
in
the
mud
.
True
they
scored
two
tries
,
but
one
was
almost
a
gift
.
Their
second
penalty
goal
was
in
the
same
category
,
so
that
the
margin
of
a
goal
,
two
penalty
goals
and
a
try
to
a
goal
was
,
on
the
whole
,
somewhat
flattering
.
Oxford
put
up
a
splendid
fight
and
none
more
so
than
their
courageous
captain
,
Willcox
.
His
fielding
,
tackling
and
covering
were
a
complete
justification
of
his
selection
for
England
against
Ireland
.
Oxford
had
their
share
in
the
open
but
,
unlike
Newport
,
could
not
combine
as
a
team
.
So
their
movements
were
short
as
well
as
few
and
far
between
.
The
centres
,
after
one
or
two
tentative
thrusts
early
on
when
the
ground
was
not
cut
up
,
soon
found
they
were
reduced
to
kicking
.
This
they
did
all
too
often
straight
to
the
opposition
.
In
the
circumstances
,
Brown
,
in
place
of
Sharp
at
fly-half
,
was
probably
justified
in
preferring
to
kick
rather
than
to
set
his
line
going
over
ground
in
which
the
lightest
step
made
a
deep
imprint
.
EARLY
RHYTHM
Griffith
's
Poor
Day
Newport
had
no
such
qualms
and
swung
at
once
into
their
handling
rhythm
.
But
Griffiths
,
at
fly-half
,
had
a
bad
day
.
He
dropped
many
passes
and
even
those
that
came
well
to
hand
.
However
,
within
the
first
few
minutes
,
a
break
by
Britton
in
his
own
half
led
to
handling
by
more
than
half
the
side
and
ended
with
Ford
dropping
the
ball
with
Wills
waiting
for
the
scoring
pass
.
Lewis
soon
kicked
the
first
of
his
two
penalty
goals
from
the
25
while
Willcox
failed
with
a
similar
shot
.
But
the
Oxford
full-back
redeemed
himself
immediately
with
a
splendid
tackle
on
Lewis
.
Just
after
half-time
an
unfortunate
mistake
by
Oxford
caused
the
first
Newport
try
.
Ware
rushed
in
from
the
wing
attempting
to
field
a
high
punt
in
the
centre
of
the
field
,
which
Willcox
had
well
covered
.
They
collided
,
neither
secured
the
ball
and
,
with
the
right-wing
unguarded
,
Wills
was
able
to
collect
and
score
.
Lewis
converted
with
a
fine
kick
.
LIGHTS
ON
Oxford
Encouraged
Oxford
's
best
means
of
progress
was
by
the
boot
and
it
was
in
this
manner
that
they
secured
their
only
success
.
McPartlin
and
Stafford
hacked
the
ball
from
halfway
,
Lewis
fell
and
missed
it
and
McPartlin
went
on
to
score
,
Willcox
converting
.
The
introduction
of
the
white
ball
and
floodlights
gave
Oxford
encouragement
.
An
interception
by
McPartlin
almost
led
to
another
try
.
Griffiths
caught
him
and
Ware
was
only
just
held
as
he
struggled
with
three
Newport
men
clinging
to
him
towards
the
line
.
However
,
Newport
recovered
their
poise
and
a
fine
run
by
Jones
brought
another
try
.
Willcox
stopped
him
but
Wills
was
there
to
make
the
touch-down
.
Lewis
just
missed
the
conversion
but
,
when
Roberts
was
caught
off-side
in
front
of
the
Oxford
posts
the
Newport
full-back
added
three
more
points
with
the
last
kick
of
the
game
.
EASTERN
COUNTIES
WITHOUT
JEEPS
BARBARIANS
DOUBT
R.
E.
G.
Jeeps
,
England
's
scrum-half
and
captain
,
has
had
to
withdraw
from
the
Eastern
Counties
team
to
meet
Devon
in
the
semi-final
of
the
County
Championship
at
Torquay
to-morrow
.
He
injured
a
shoulder
playing
for
Northampton
at
Bath
last
week
.
R.
J.
Kent
,
of
Wasps
,
takes
his
place
.
Jeeps
is
playing
against
Ireland
at
Lansdowne
Road
to-morrow
week
and
he
hopes
to-morrow
's
rest
will
ensure
a
complete
recovery
.
Cyril
Davies
,
the
Wales
and
Cardiff
centre
,
who
sustained
a
collapsed
knee
tendon
and
burst
a
blood
vessel
in
the
match
against
England
at
Cardiff
on
Jan.
21
,
may
not
play
for
the
Barbarians
against
the
South
Africans
at
Cardiff
.
He
will
have
a
fitness
test
to-day
.
Since
Davies
has
also
been
selected
to
play
for
Wales
against
Scotland
at
Murrayfield
to-morrow
week
,
it
is
unlikely
that
he
will
take
any
risks
in
turning
out
for
the
Barbarians
.
Coventry
at
Guy's
Price
,
Coventry
's
second-row
forward
and
new
England
''
cap
''
against
Ireland
,
is
recovering
from
a
cold
and
may
not
play
against
Guy
's
Hospital
at
Coundon
Road
.
Coventry
's
other
England
player
,
hooker
Robinson
,
has
been
selected
for
the
game
but
may
stand
down
.
H.
J.
Wyman
,
a
senior
from
Bablake
School
,
Coventry
,
replaces
Cheltenham
freshman
D.
Protherough
as
hooker
for
Cambridge
against
the
Army
at
Grange
Road
.
This
will
be
the
only
change
from
the
side
which
drew
at
Gloucester
last
week
.
NAVY
'S
WEAK
COVERING
LETS
SWANSEA
THROUGH
By
ARTHURIAN
Swansea
...
16
pts
Royal
Navy
...
3
SWANSEA
were
too
strong
for
the
Royal
Navy
on
a
muddy
St.
Helens
pitch
in
heavy
rain
yesterday
.
Having
to
concede
weight
forward
proved
too
much
for
the
seamen
and
they
lost
by
two
goals
and
two
tries
to
a
try
.
A
lack
of
determined
defence
in
midfield
and
casual
defensive
covering
allowed
Swansea
to
score
tries
,
but
it
was
the
greater
experience
and
vigour
of
Swansea
,
with
five
internationals
,
which
carried
the
day
.
After
their
good
display
against
Newport
the
Navy
failed
to
reproduce
the
same
form
.
Although
playing
with
the
wind
in
the
first
half
they
were
never
able
to
control
the
play
.
At
half-back
Rodd
was
closely
marked
and
his
partner
Francis
did
not
have
a
happy
match
.
Consequently
the
Navy
threequarters
saw
little
of
the
ball
,
although
Tyrrell
tried
hard
.
Cormack
was
particularly
sound
at
full-back
.
Thomas
,
Jones
and
Palmer
were
the
best
forwards
.
BEST
FORWARD
Williams
Outstanding
Swansea
's
front
row
of
Williams
,
Gale
and
Lewis
played
strongly
with
Williams
the
outstanding
forward
on
the
field
.
Two
new
halves
,
Phillips
and
Lewis
,
showed
promise
,
while
Mainwaring
was
a
powerful
centre
.
Swansea
took
the
lead
after
33min
when
Navy
passing
broke
down
inside
their
own
half
.
Harding
booted
through
and
followed
up
,
beating
Sinclair
and
Cormack
,
to
score
just
short
of
the
dead-ball
line
.
The
Navy
replied
with
a
try
when
Thomas
robbed
Harding
after
a
line-out
and
ran
through
to
send
Rodd
over
from
25
yards
.
Early
in
the
second
half
Swansea
took
the
lead
.
E.
Lewis
went
away
from
a
scrum-five
outside
the
Navy
line
and
a
long
pass
to
Young
enabled
the
centre
to
give
Bebb
a
clear
run-in
.
Mainwaring
kicked
a
good
goal
from
far
out
.
Five
minutes
later
Gale
gathered
in
a
short
line
and
dived
over
the
Navy
line
for
another
try
.
After
15
minutes
the
Navy
again
dropped
the
ball
during
passing
and
Mainwaring
gathered
to
race
away
and
jink
inside
Cormack
for
a
good
try
which
he
converted
.
HOSPITALS
MATCH
OFF
The
second-round
Hospitals
Cup-tie
between
Guy
's
and
Bart
's
at
Richmond
athletic
ground
yesterday
,
was
postponed
because
of
the
state
of
the
pitch
.
It
has
been
provisionally
arranged
for
next
Thursday
.
Squash
Rackets
AZAM
TOP
SEED
Azam
Khan
,
Pakistan
,
Open
squash
rackets
champion
for
the
past
three
years
,
is
top
seed
for
the
Professional
championship
at
the
RAC
,
London
,
from
Feb.
15-2
.
Sporting
Commentary
HOCKEY
JOHN
CONROY
OUT
FOR
THE
SEASON
BY
OUR
HOCKEY
CORRESPONDENT
OPPONENTS
of
England
on
the
hockey
field
this
season
will
no
doubt
breathe
more
freely
at
the
news
that
John
Conroy
,
the
best
inside-forward
of
his
time
and
one
of
the
best
this
country
has
ever
had
,
is
laid
as
firmly
by
the
heels
as
a
man
can
be
outside
prison
.
He
is
in
hospital
and
there
he
will
stay
for
the
next
three
weeks
to
have
a
broken
ankle
bone
pinned
.
After
that
prolonged
rest
will
be
necessary
.
Conroy
is
out
for
the
season
and
the
selectors
have
a
problem
on
their
hands
in
shaping
the
England
attack
,
which
will
make
the
more
senior
members
,
such
as
Mr.
Harry
Lewis
and
Mr.
H.
L.
Holliwell
,
think
back
uneasily
to
the
1956-57
season
.
At
that
time
Conroy
was
in
Canada
,
where
he
had
gone
from
Melbourne
following
the
Olympic
Games
.
In
his
absence
England
put
into
the
field
the
most
ill-assorted
attack
I
can
ever
remember
.
In
five
internationals
,
ten
forwards
were
selected
,
the
line
never
played
in
the
same
order
twice
and
England
scored
just
three
goals
,
losing
to
South
Africa
and
Germany
,
beating
Wales
and
Scotland
and
playing
a
goalless
draw
with
Ireland
.
These
facts
and
figures
are
the
measure
of
the
problem
facing
the
selectors
at
this
moment
,
with
Conroy
injured
and
two
other
likely
candidates
for
the
forward
line
,
internationals
N.
M.
Forster
and
P.
B.
Austen
,
not
available
.
They
are
also
the
answer
to
those
critics
of
Conroy
who
complained
that
he
slowed
up
the
attack
.
What
they
meant
,
of
course
,
was
that
Conroy
did
not
belong
to
the
school
that
bash
on
regardless
and
hope
for
the
best
.
R.
D.
Smith
,
who
played
outside
Conroy
on
both
wings
for
England
,
always
says
that
nobody
else
could
place
the
ball
so
perfectly
to
create
an
opening
.
I
am
sure
Smith
is
right
.
I
am
equally
sure
that
more
could
and
should
have
been
made
of
Conroy
's
remarkable
gift
of
ball-control
by
moulding
the
attack
round
him
.
That
calls
for
a
carefully
planned
programme
of
coaching
and
training
,
which
in
spite
of
the
drive
and
enthusiasm
of
the
former
match
secretary
of
the
Hockey
Association
,
Mr.
L.
S.
E.
Jones
,
has
never
so
far
been
achieved
.
Lessons
from
Abroad
In
this
respect
England
,
and
the
other
home
countries
,
too
,
lag
behind
what
is
common
practice
on
the
Continent
.
There
it
is
accepted
that
natural
talent
is
not
enough
and
a
man
must
be
taught
the
finer
points
of
a
team
game
as
scientific
as
football
and
twice
as
fast
.
Nothing
is
left
to
chance
that
careful
preparation
can
obviate
and
in
some
cases
professional
coaches
of
Indian
origin
have
been
employed
.
Without
going
as
far
as
that
England
have
for
some
time
had
a
national
team
coach
in
S.
D.
Dickins
whose
methods
have
made
Hounslow
one
of
the
most
successful
club
sides
in
the
country
over
the
last
ten
years
.
Unhappily
,
Dickins
has
not
so
far
enjoyed
the
financial
and
administrative
backing
that
a
coach
must
have
if
he
is
to
produce
results
.
TURN
OF
THE
TIDE
?
Holland
Match
Preparation
There
are
,
however
,
some
signs
that
the
sting
of
many
defeats
suffered
at
the
hands
of
Continental
countries
since
the
war
is
slowly
creating
its
own
antidote
.
Plans
are
afoot
,
I
gather
,
for
a
training
programme
during
the
summer
aimed
at
producing
an
England
team
to
play
Holland
in
the
autumn
,
a
team
which
will
do
justice
to
a
match
marking
the
75th
anniversary
of
the
Hockey
Association
.
The
idea
is
to
get
the
probable
players
and
reserves
together
for
two
full
week-ends
of
coaching
and
training
,
to
include
a
trial
and
wind
up
with
a
match
which
would
be
a
dress
rehearsal
for
the
Holland
fixture
in
October
.
This
is
good
news
.
England
have
not
beaten
Holland
in
the
five
matches
played
since
the
war
.
It
is
time
the
tide
was
turned
.
WELCOME
EXPERIMENT
Penalty-shot
Proposal
An
experiment
which
all
ranks
in
the
game
are
likely
to
have
on
their
hands
next
season
concerns
the
penalty
bully
which
has
been
under
fire
for
some
time
,
mainly
on
the
ground
that
it
is
not
severe
enough
on
the
offending
team
.
So
far
no
one
has
produced
an
acceptable
alternative
.
Now
,
however
,
the
International
Federation
are
to
propose
to
the
International
Hockey
Board
,
the
body
which
makes
the
rules
,
that
a
penalty
shot
at
goal
be
substituted
for
the
penalty
bully
.
This
,
it
seems
,
would
be
a
flick
or
push
shot
,
not
a
hit
,
and
the
ball
would
have
to
be
kept
below
shoulder
height
.
But
many
details
are
still
under
discussion
,
such
as
the
distance
from
which
the
shot
should
be
taken
.
The
proposal
is
due
to
come
before
the
IHB
next
May
.
Until
more
is
known
of
the
details
,
judgment
must
be
reserved
,
but
the
initiative
is
to
be
welcomed
.
#
217
<
9
TEXT
A9
>
William
Hickey
Jockey
judge
will
ride
on
Circuit
MR.
JUSTICE
DIPLOCK
,
a
53-year-old
Queen
's
Bench
Division
judge
,
is
setting
out
on
Circuit
on
April
15
despite
the
pleas
of
his
wife
,
Lady
Diplock
.
Circuit
,
I
should
add
,
is
the
name
of
his
trusted
mount
in
the
Bar
point-to-point
.
And
Sir
Kenneth
Diplock
,
who
has
ridden
in
it-
and
lost-
as
a
Q.C.
,
will
be
taking
part
for
the
first
time
as
a
High
Court
judge
.
His
wife
views
the
undertaking
with
some
trepidation
.
At
their
home
in
the
Temple
last
night
she
told
me
:
``
Circuit
is
getting
old
and
though
my
husband
rides
him
every
week
with
the
Cottesmore
Hunt
I
do
hope
he
will
not
ride
him
next
month
.
``
I
do
n't
want
him
to
get
hurt
again
.
''
But
no
doubt
Lady
Diplock
recalls
an
accident
in
1957
when
her
husband
's
horse
fell
and
he
was
badly
thrown
.
His
arm
was
broken
and
later
he
presided
at
the
Old
Bailey
with
his
arm
in
a
sling
,
hidden
under
his
robes
.
Actually
,
for
any
young
barrister
who
wants
to
have
a
few
modest
shillings
on
the
judge
,
I
am
told
he
is
a
brilliant
rider
.
He
will
be
racing
against
five
barristers
.
NEW
ZEALAND
'S
greatest
fighter
ace
,
Group
Captain
Alan
(
Lucky
)
Deere
,
who
destroyed
21
enemy
aircraft
during
the
war
,
has
been
appointed
aide-de-camp
to
the
Queen
in
place
of
Group
Captain
H.
E.
Brufton
,
who
is
retiring
from
the
R.A.F
.
Deere
,
who
is
43
and
married
with
two
children
,
is
at
present
Deputy
Director
of
Personnel
(
Air
)
at
the
Air
Ministry
.
WORK
AGAIN
CHARMIAN
SCOTT
,
18-year-old
niece
of
the
Duchess
of
Gloucester
,
returned
to
modelling
yesterday
for
the
first
time
since
the
car
accident
that
put
her
in
hospital
four
weeks
ago
.
A
fast
disappearing
scar
on
her
left
leg
,
and
a
slightly
discoloured
eye-
well-camouflaged
by
make-up-
were
the
only
visible
reminders
of
the
accident
,
which
occurred
when
a
car
in
which
she
was
travelling
overturned
at
Hyde
Park
Corner
.
``
I
still
have
one
or
two
other
bruises
,
''
said
Miss
Scott
,
''
but
fortunately
they
ca
n't
be
seen
by
the
public
.
''
She
was
appearing
in
a
fashion
show
put
on
by
a
Piccadilly
firm
in
a
Park-lane
hotel
.
Among
those
watching
her
were
her
mother
,
Lady
George
Scott
,
and
her
elder
sister
,
Georgina
,
who
is
a
sales-girl
for
the
firm
.
Georgina
does
not
envy
her
sister
's
much
photographed
fame
.
``
I
'm
honest
with
myself
,
''
she
said
with
a
smile
.
``
I
know
perfectly
well
that
I
have
n't
got
the
shape
for
modelling
.
So
I
just
sell
the
clothes
she
models
.
''
SEPARATE
THE
German
Ambassador
,
Dr.
Hans
von
Herwarth
,
has
left
London
to
go
ski-ing
in
the
Italian
Alps
.
His
wife
left
on
the
same
day
for
winter
sports
in
Southern
Germany
and
the
Tyrol
.
Said
a
spokesman
for
the
ambassador
yesterday
:
``
They
usually
take
their
winter
holidays
separately
.
No
special
significance
in
that
.
``
The
ambassador
seems
to
prefer
Italy
to
Austria
.
I
suppose
it
is
just
one
of
those
things
.
''
Pioneering
spirit
is
still
there
DOROTHY
,
LADY
BRUNTISFIELD
,
who
left
England
to
farm
in
Kenya
1
years
ago
,
has
returned
to
this
country
.
She
has
bought
a
house
in
Belgravia
,
and
hopes
to
move
in
after
Easter
.
When
she
left
England
in
1951
she
said
that
Kenya
was
``
a
country
of
freedom
,
wonderful
climate
and
no
restrictions
.
''
She
remained
on
her
farm-
a
lone
white
woman-
throughout
the
Mau
Mau
troubles
.
``
I
was
frightened
,
of
course-
who
would
n't
be
?
-
but
there
was
something
worth
fighting
for
,
''
she
told
me
yesterday
.
``
Things
are
different
now
.
We
have
been
let
down
.
And
with
all
these
African
politicians
making
trouble
it
might
blow
up
into
another
Congo
any
day
.
''
Lady
Bruntisfield-
first
wife
of
Lord
Bruntisfield-
sold
everything
before
leaving
Kenya
.
Lady
Bruntisfield
,
in
her
late
fifties
,
still
retains
the
pioneering
spirit
.
``
I
find
building
a
new
home
again
rather
exciting
.
It
's
a
challenge
you
know
.
And
I
like
a
challenge
.
''
DRAWBACK
KATHARINE
WORSLEY
,
the
Duke
of
Kent
's
fiance
?
2e
,
made
her
first
public
appearance
with
the
Queen
in
a
theatre
outing
last
night
.
And
unwittingly
,
poor
girl
,
she
committed
a
minor
social
sin
.
Her
deep
red
dress
,
I
'm
told
by
the
women
with
an
eye
for
these
things
,
clashed
with
the
Queen
's
black
and
plum
sequined
dress
.
She
also
discovered
one
of
the
drawbacks
of
royal
protocol
:
she
was
n't
able
to
sit
with
her
fiance
?
2
.
The
Duchess
of
Kent
sat
between
them
.
Also
in
the
party
were
Prince
Philip
and
Princess
Alexandra
.
The
play
at
the
Vaudeville
Theatre
?
Appropriately
``
The
Bride
Comes
Back
.
''
OLD
BOYS
ONE
of
London
's
odder
reunions
took
place
last
night
.
Herr
Reinhold
Eggers
,
a
former
German
schoolmaster
who
was
the
security
officer
at
Colditz
Castle
,
the
camp
for
important
prisoners
of
war
,
met
up
with
some
of
his
``
old
boys
.
''
He
had
dinner
with
Group
Captain
Douglas
Bader
at
his
London
mews
house
.
``
I
had
tea
occasionally
with
him
at
Colditz
,
''
said
Herr
Eggers
urbanely
.
``
I
always
admired
his
spirit
.
''
Earlier
I
had
joined
him
and
Pat
Reid
,
the
British
escape
officer
at
Colditz
,
for
a
drink
in
a
Knightsbridge
pub
.
Herr
Eggers
has
a
sense
of
humour
but
has
never
,
apparently
,
lost
his
schoolmasterly
sense
of
pained
surprise
that
his
``
boys
''
did
not
abide
by
the
rules
.
``
Now
Reid
,
''
he
said
,
``
was
one
of
my
biggest
headaches
.
When
he
escaped
I
was
hauled
over
the
coals
and
almost
wished
I
had
escaped
with
him
.
''
The
habit
of
Reid
's
which
Eggers
found
most
infuriating
was
when
he
sat
in
his
punishment
cell
blowing
derisive
blasts
of
his
trumpet
during
roll
call
.
``
I
ca
n't
understand
Lord
Harewood
's
interest
in
music
after
Reid
's
performance
.
''
The
Earl
of
Harewood
was
another
of
his
prisoners
.
``
A
splendid
fellow
,
''
said
Eggers
.
COOKING
PRETTY
24-year-old
Vanessa
Marsh
,
whose
father
,
Mr.
Marcus
Marsh
,
trained
horses
for
the
late
Aga
Khan
,
has
deserted
the
heaths
of
Newmarket
for
the
kitchens
of
the
officers
'
club
at
Catterick
Camp
.
She
lives
in
as
a
+6
1s-a-week
assistant
cook
,
preparing
lunch
and
dinner
for
the
officers
.
Vanessa
,
who
two
years
ago
was
to
be
seen
dancing
with
Mr.
Martin
Parsons
,
half-brother
of
Mr.
Antony
Armstrong-Jones
,
tells
me
:
``
I
got
tired
of
riding
horses
and
wanted
a
change
.
And
I
'd
taken
a
cookery
course
.
''
LANDLORD
FROM
the
juke
box
Elvis
Presley
throbbed
``
Are
You
Lonesome
Tonight
?
''
And
on
the
table-tennis
table
the
portly
gentleman
in
baggy
tweeds
finished
his
game
with
an
adroit
smash
which
landed
the
ball
smack
in
the
face
of
his
16-year-old
shop-assistant
opponent
.
The
Duke
of
Norfolk
,
Earl
Marshal
of
England
,
in
slightly
unaccustomed
surroundings
,
was
opening
a
new
coffee
bar
at
the
Arundel
youth
club
last
night
.
The
club
has
8
members
and
two
rules
:
no
credit
and
no
obscene
language
.
And
since
the
duke
is
the
landlord
of
the
building
(
rent
1s
.
a
year
)
he
was
the
obvious
choice
as
guest
of
honour
.
The
duke
obviously
enjoyed
his
table
tennis
~
(
``
We
have
a
table
at
the
castle
and
I
play
with
the
children
''
)
,
but
Presley
left
him
unimpressed
.
``
I
am
a
bit
old
,
''
he
explained
almost
apologetically
,
``
for
that
sort
of
thing
.
''
Princess
's
new
house
gets
+7
,
refit
THAT
'S
an
end
to
all
those
rumours
about
jobs
in
the
Commonwealth
for
Princess
Margaret
and
Mr.
Antony
Armstrong-Jones
.
After
all
,
no
one-
not
even
the
Ministry
of
Works-
spends
+7
,
on
doing
up
a
house
if
the
occupiers
are
about
to
go
abroad
for
a
few
years
.
It
is
clear
that
the
Princess
and
her
husband
are
settling
down
in
London
and
for
this
purpose
1a
,
Kensington
Palace
(
above
)
<
REFERS
TO
PICTURE
>
is
well
suited
.
The
house
,
in
the
south
wing
of
Clock
Court
,
is
one
of
Sir
Christopher
Wren
's
finest
examples
of
domestic
architecture
.
It
was
built
about
169
.
The
front
door
leads
out
into
the
court
,
giving
the
couple
far
more
privacy
than
they
have
at
No
.
1
.
It
will
take
18
months
to
put
No
.
1a
in
habitable
order
.
It
suffers
from
bomb
damage
,
dry
rot
,
bad
plumbing
,
and
inefficient
heating
.
The
money
to
be
spent
on
Princess
Margaret
's
new
home
is
only
a
fraction
of
a
+36
,
plan
to
give
the
Royal
Family
and
their
staffs
up-to-date
accommodation
.
William
Hickey
Now
young
Mr.
Clore
heads
for
the
top
MR.
CHARLES
CLORE
,
The
Whitechapel
tailor
's
son
who
,
by
his
own
ability
,
has
become
Britain
's
best-known
man
of
property
,
seems
to
have
passed
some
of
his
own
brilliance
on
to
his
son
.
At
an
age
when
most
schoolboys
are
merely
preparing
for
the
G.C.E.
,
16-year-old
Alan
Evelyn
Clore
has
been
accepted
for
Lincoln
College
,
Oxford
.
A
fairly
remarkable
achievement
,
but
I
am
told
that
young
Clore
has
a
very
lively
mind
.
His
school
friends
at
Le
Rosay
School
in
Switzerland
(
the
old
boys
include
the
Duke
of
Kent
,
the
Shah
of
Persia
,
and
the
Aga
Khan
)
describe
him
as
a
very
likeable
lad
.
He
has
been
admitted
to
Lincoln
College
without
taking
an
examination
because
,
I
am
told
,
his
school
work
was
so
outstanding
.
A
spokesman
for
the
college
says
:
``
He
has
been
accepted
as
a
Commoner
for
the
academic
year
beginning
in
1962
.
''
Mr.
Clore
adds
the
information
,
proud
as
any
parent
would
be
,
that
his
son
will
study
philosophy
,
politics
,
and
economics
.
After
taking
his
degree
he
will
read
for
the
Bar
.
Mr.
Clore
's
marriage
to
his
French-born
wife
Francine
was
dissolved
in
1957
.
Their
two
children
Alan
and
his
sister
Vivien
,
who
is
two
years
younger
,
were
made
wards
of
court
in
the
previous
year
.
There
have
been
suggestions
recently
of
a
reconciliation
.
Mrs.
Clore
,
who
lives
in
Paris
,
is
at
the
moment
staying
in
London
.
But
Mr.
Clore
describes
the
stories
as
``
a
lot
of
nonsense
.
''
And
his
ex-wife
tells
me
her
visit
is
to
shop
and
see
her
doctor
and
dentist
.
FLYING
OUT
NINE-YEAR-OLD
Christina
Onassis
,
daughter
of
Mr.
Aristotle
Onassis
and
his
ex-wife
Mme
.
Tina
Livanos
,
left
England
for
Paris
yesterday
after
a
few
days
in
Oxford
where
she
has
been
visiting
her
mother
,
who
is
in
hospital
recovering
from
a
ski-ing
accident
.
Christina
was
driven
from
Oxford
to
London
Airport
in
a
grey
Jaguar-
accompanied
by
her
nanny
,
Miss
Lehane
.
At
the
airport
they
went
aboard
the
aircraft
an
hour
before
the
other
passengers
.
WANTED
:
A
STAR
MADAME
LILY
PAYLING
,
the
Australian
contralto
who
many
times
packed
the
Royal
Albert
Hall
before
the
war
,
is
looking
for
a
British
singer
to
make
into
a
star
.
Mme
.
Payling
,
who
now
teaches
in
London
,
started
the
Payling
Musical
Society
after
the
war
.
Through
it
she
encouraged
many
an
unknown
singer
from
obscurity
to
concert
status
.
Qualifications
required
,
apart
from
a
good
voice
?
``
Patience
and
a
lot
of
hard
work
,
''
she
said
last
night
.
GOLF
BARGAIN
IT
is
an
object
lesson
in
the
concessions
one
has
to
make
after
marriage
.
Former
Wimbledon
champion
Budge
Patty
marries
on
April
5
in
Switzerland
when
some
of
his
London
friends
will
be
flying
out
there
.
At
36
he
is
giving
up
full-time
tennis
,
but
fears
that
he
will
still
be
too
good
to
be
given
a
game
by
his
wife
.
And
his
26-year-old
fiance
?
2e
Macina
Sfezzo
who
has
lived
most
of
her
life
in
Switzerland
is
an
expert
skier-
far
better
than
Patty
is
likely
to
become
now
.
So
they
have
struck
a
bargain
.
Both
have
started
to
play
golf
.
Patty
got
the
idea
when
he
was
given
a
set
of
clubs
for
a
wedding
present
.
To
his
surprise
he
has
discovered
that
although
he
plays
tennis
right-handed
he
plays
golf
left-handed
.
Cavanagh
designs
for
Katharine
JOHN
CAVANAGH
,
the
crinkle-faced
Irishman
who
started
his
career
``
picking
up
pins
in
a
Paris
salon
''
and
is
now
London's
leading
couturier
,
has
been
chosen
by
Katharine
Worsley
to
design
her
wedding-dress
of
the
year
for
her
marriage
to
the
Duke
of
Kent
.
Said
Cavanagh
,
46
and
for
years
the
favourite
designer
of
Princess
Alexandra
and
the
Duchess
of
Kent
:
``
This
is
one
of
the
most
thrilling
things
that
has
happened
to
me
since
my
shop
opened
nine
years
ago
.
''
Mr.
Cavanagh
has
already
met
Miss
Worsley
at
Kensington
Palace
to
talk
over
ideas
.
#
212
<
1
TEXT
A1
>
Paul
Tanfield
As
Tony
and
topper
make
an
Ascot
debut
...
THE
GRANDSTAND
ELITE
PLAY
ONE-UPMANSHIP
IT
was
6.55
yesterday
morning
when
the
Duke
of
Norfolk
wandered
across
the
green
lawns
of
Ascot
.
The
new
+1
,
,
stand
that
he
had
watched
rise
,
brick-by-brick
,
was
clouded
with
rain
.
And
the
wind
had
littered
the
paddock
with
leaves
.
His
Grace
ordered
the
leaves
to
be
removed
and
the
sweepers
came
out
.
He
prodded
the
turf
and
announced
that
the
going
would
be
``
a
little
soft
.
''
But
he
looked
hopefully
at
the
sky
and
guessed
that
all
would
come
well
.
LUNCH
CONTEST
All
did
.
The
weather
decided
to
co-operate
and
Ascot
1961
opened
in
all
its
glory
.
The
crazy
costumes
and
ridiculous
hats
...
The
Royal
Family
driving
up
the
course
...
Antony
Armstrong-Jones
making
his
Ascot
debut
(
he
and
Princess
Margaret
were
on
their
honeymoon
during
the
meeting
last
year
)
.
This
year
there
are
two
sports
at
Ascot
.
There
is
the
horse-racing-
and
there
is
the
one-upmanship
in
the
boxes
of
the
new
grandstand
.
Butlers
and
waitresses
join
in
the
second
game
along
with
those
who
have
taken
the
boxes
.
They
vie
with
each
other
to
produce
the
most
impressive
lunch
.
This
is
more
difficult
than
it
may
seem
,
for
the
Ascot
caterers
provide
all
the
food
.
So
it
is
the
same
for
everyone-
from
Charles
Clore
to
the
Maharanee
of
Baroda
,
from
Lew
Grade
to
Lord
Cornwallis
.
PASS
THE
MUSTARD
Yesterday
it
was
melon
and
smoked
salmon
and
lobster
or
a
cold
collation
(
pronounced
coalition
by
at
least
half
the
waitresses
I
spoke
to
)
and
strawberries
and
cream
.
Then
there
were
wines
to
order
.
Most
people
had
champagne-
of
course
.
Mrs.
John
Valentine
arrived
from
Sunbury-on-Thames
clutching
her
cartwheel
hat
in
one
hand
and
a
pot
of
mustard
in
the
other
.
``
I
always
like
my
mustard
made
with
sherry
,
''
she
explained
.
She
was
n't
going
to
risk
having
the
watered
kind
.
HYLTON
'S
WINE
Jack
Hylton
brought
his
own
wine
.
A
few
doors
down
the
corridor
someone
had
brought
a
lace
tablecloth
to
replace
the
damask
ones
provided
.
John
Topliss-Smith
came
with
a
laundry
hamper
containing
crab-
a
present
for
his
host
.
``
Everyone
seems
to
have
lobster
,
''
he
said
,
``
but
really
crab
is
much
nicer
.
``
The
laundry
basket
?
It
's
the
done
thing
to
carry
food
about
in
a
hamper
,
is
n't
it
?
And
I
did
n't
actually
have
another
hamper
.
''
On
went
the
one-upmanship
.
Knowing
something
of
the
advantages
of
a
good
display
,
sales
consultant
Major
Cyril
Dennis
had
pink
and
white
carnations
sent
down
to
Ascot
to
replace
the
sweet
peas
and
cornflowers
provided
in
each
box
.
Before
anyone
arrived
in
Charles
Clore
's
box
part
of
the
flower
display
had
disappeared
``
borrowed
''
for
another
box
.
There
was
some
swift
china-changing
,
too
.
Someone
slipped
into
Lord
Moynihan
's
box
and
swapped
a
cracked
plate
for
a
sound
one
there
.
And
since
it
was
all
regulation
red
and
white
Ascot
crockery
,
no
one
could
do
much
about
it
.
George
St.
John
Ervine
arrived
bearing
a
silver
cigarette
box
.
An
impressive
touch
,
this
.
``
I
was
asked
to
bring
it
along
,
''
he
told
me
blandly
,
``
to
make
the
place
seem
a
bit
more
like
home
.
``
After
all
,
when
you
come
to
Ascot
you
do
n't
want
to
feel
you
are
picnicking
,
do
you
?
''
And
of
course
the
family
is
delighted
It
was
the
happiest
moment
of
Royal
Ascot
.
The
Queen's
three-year-old
filly
Aiming
High
had
won
the
Coronation
Stakes-
her
Majesty
's
first
Ascot
success
since
1959
.
And
the
Royal
Family
,
clearly
delighted
,
went
down
to
the
unsaddling
enclosure
.
All
the
more
reason
for
celebration
last
night
when
the
Queen
gave
her
Ascot
guests
an
evening
out
.
They
occupied
the
front
two
rows
of
Windsor
's
Theatre
Royal
balcony
to
see
the
new
musical
of
''
Jane
Eyre
.
''
Among
the
guests-
that
eligible
bachelor
Nicholas
Eden
,
3-year-old
son
of
Sir
Anthony
.
He
sat
next
to
Princess
Alexandra
.
We're-all-human
quote
:
During
the
interval
the
Queen
was
heard
to
ask
:
``
Please
tell
me
,
someone
,
has
this
got
a
happy
or
a
sad
ending
?
I
quite
forget
.
''
Paul
Tanfield
Fabiola
regrets
...
but
baby
is
still
unofficial
THE
STATE
VISIT
OFF-
FOR
'HER
STATE
OF
HEALTH'
IT
is
not
altogether
surprising
that
the
Belgian
royal
family
so
often
seems
to
find
itself
at
loggerheads
with
its
subjects
.
Even
royal
babies
,
usually
a
source
of
national
rejoicing
,
seem
to
drive
a
wedge
between
King
Baudouin
and
his
people
.
There
was
that
rumpus
last
week
when
the
Pope
let
slip
the
news
that
Queen
Fabiola
is
expecting
a
baby
.
But
,
despite
the
row
,
no
official
announcement
followed
.
Yesterday
the
baby
was
(
unofficially
)
in
the
news
again
.
King
Baudouin
and
his
queen
postponed
next
month
's
State
visit
to
London
.
But
nobody
was
prepared
to
admit
(
officially
)
that
the
baby
was
the
reason
.
The
king
's
counsellors
couched
their
communique
in
vague
terms
.
It
merely
said
:
``
The
queen
's
state
of
health
and
the
care
it
requires
led
King
Baudouin
and
Queen
Fabiola
to
express
the
wish
that
the
visit
be
postponed
.
''
Not
a
word
about
the
baby
.
I
asked
a
Brussels
palace
spokesman
if
the
queen
's
``
state
of
health
''
meant
what
everybody
knew
it
meant
.
NO
NEWS
``
Of
course
,
''
he
said
,
``
but
we
can
not
say
so
officially
.
We
can
only
refer
to
the
queen
's
state
of
health
.
``
The
fact
that
the
queen
is
expecting
a
baby
will
not
be
official
until
an
official
announcement
has
been
made
.
''
Even
our
own
Queen
did
not
mention
the
baby
when
she
sent
a
telegram
to
King
Baudouin
.
Taking
its
tone
presumably
from
Brussels
,
it
said
simply
:
``
I
and
my
husband
are
so
sorry
that
we
shall
not
be
able
to
welcome
your
majesties
to
London
in
July
.
``
We
hope
soon
to
hear
good
news
of
Queen
Fabiola
's
health
and
send
you
both
our
best
wishes
.
''
In
Belgium
last
night
,
Queen
Fabiola
's
subjects
were
hoping
that
they
,
too
,
might
hear
some
good
news
about
her
health
.
Well
,
some
news
,
anyway
...
SURVIVAL
Wilfred
Noyce
,
mountaineer
,
writer
and
schoolmaster
,
who
was
in
Sir
John
Hunt
's
Everest
expedition
in
1953
,
is
giving
up
his
job
as
an
assistant
master
at
Charterhouse
,
the
Surrey
public
school
,
to
concentrate
on
writing
.
His
book
South
Col
described
the
successful
assault
on
Everest
,
and
now
,
I
understand
,
Heinemann
will
soon
be
publishing
his
latest
mountaineering
book
.
It
deals
with
the
Anglo-American
Karakoram
expedition
which
he
led
last
year
.
The
new
life
looks
promising
for
Mr.
Noyce
.
His
wife
,
Rosemary
,
told
me
that
Heinemann
have
also
asked
him
to
write
a
book
on
survival-
he
published
an
article
on
the
survivors
of
the
Agadir
earthquake
in
French
Morocco
last
year-
and
Nelson
have
commissioned
him
to
edit
an
atlas
of
the
world
's
mountain
ranges
.
Another
book
,
on
survival
in
concentration
camps
,
may
follow
later
.
Altogether
,
it
looks
as
if
the
ex-schoolmaster
will
have
no
difficulty
in
surviving
himself
.
Take
your
pick
,
says
Stokowski
THAT
former
fire-eating
conductor
Leopold
Stokowski
is
a
mellowed
man
these
days
.
In
fact
,
when
I
talked
to
him
yesterday
after
his
rehearsals
for
Sunday
's
concert
with
the
Philharmonia
Orchestra
,
he
told
me
of
his
remarkable
experiment
in
orchestral
democracy
.
Time
was
when
this
great
disciplinarian
of
the
rostrum-
as
fierce
as
Toscanini
in
a
rage-
had
his
own
starch-like
ideas
about
orchestral
positioning
.
But
this
week
he
is
allowing
the
Philharmonia
players
to
decide
for
themselves
where
they
sit
.
``
We
try
my
way
and
then
their
way
,
''
said
Stokowski
.
``
Then
they
will
vote
on
it
.
``
If
they
decide
that
their
way
will
give
a
better
concert
I
shall
just
say
'O.K.-
let
's
have
the
good
concert
.
'
''
He
shook
his
white
head
and
insisted
:
``
But
you
know
,
on
matters
of
intonation
and
the
technicalities
I
am
still
more
than
a
martinet-
I
'm
a
martinetissimo
!
''
London-born
Stokowski
,
now
79
,
has
a
reputation
for
highly
individual
interpretations
.
But
he
is
quite
prepared
,
these
days
,
to
be
hissed
by
those
who
do
n't
approve
.
As
he
says
:
``
If
a
man
accepts
applause
when
people
like
what
he
does
he
should
be
man
enough
to
accept
hissing
from
people
who
don't
like
it
.
''
ASCOT
ENVY
THEY
already
have
the
Kentucky
Derby
.
Now
the
Americans
would
like
to
imitate
inimitable
Ascot
.
Mrs.
Evelyn
Sharp
,
widow
,
hotel
owner
,
and
millionairess
,
is
here
on
behalf
of
the
New
York
State
Racing
Commission
to
investigate
the
subtleties
of
this
distinctly
British
occasion
.
``
We
have
our
stylish
races
in
America
,
of
course
,
''
she
told
me
.
``
But
Ascot
has
an
image
of
its
own
.
We
think
of
it
as
something
special
.
The
fashions
,
the
parties
...
everything
.
''
The
Duke
of
Kent
hires
a
honeymoon
plane
COMPLETE
WITH
HOT
AND
COLD
RUNNING
MUSIC
...
The
Duke
of
Kent
is
going
on
the
second
stage
of
his
honeymoon
,
to
Majorca
,
in
a
+42
,
aircraft
known
as
``
the
Rolls-Royce
of
the
air
,
''
which
he
has
chartered
through
Hughie
(
Double
Your
Money
)
Green
.
The
plane
is
a
demonstration
model
of
the
35-m.p.h
.
Grumman
Gulfstream
,
the
executive
aircraft
which
has
already
been
bought
by
such
connoisseurs
of
luxury
travel
as
Greek
shipping
millionaire
Stavros
Niarchos
and
Fiat
millionaire
Umberto
Agnelli
.
The
Duke
's
plane
,
N358AA
,
is
the
one
in
which
Mr.
Green
,
trying
to
quadruple
his
money
through
his
partnership
in
an
aircraft
distributing
firm
,
flew
the
Atlantic
earlier
this
year
.
It
has
since
been
on
a
7
,
-mile
tour
of
25
countries
in
Europe
,
the
Middle
East
and
Africa
,
during
which
it
was
flown
by
King
Hussein
of
Jordan
.
SNACKS
...
The
Duke
and
his
new
Duchess
will
travel
in
comfort
.
The
24ft
.
passenger
cabin
is
fitted
with
a
thick
royal
blue
carpet
.
It
has
seating
for
12-
in
cosily-padded
swivel
armchairs
.
The
plane
has
hot
and
cold
running
water
,
a
galley
where
snacks
and
hot
drinks
can
be
whipped
up
,
a
roomy
wardrobe
,
and
a
handsome
cocktail
cabinet
.
And
,
6en
route
,
the
couple
will
be
able
to
enjoy
the
strains
of
I
'd
Do
Anything
For
You
,
Dear
,
Anything
,
and
music
from
other
current
London
musicals
.
...
AND
STEREO
Arthur
Willcox
,
spokesman
for
the
firm
which
makes
the
plane
told
me
:
``
The
plane
has
a
built-in
stereo
tape-recorder
which
can
play
for
the
whole
four
hours
it
will
take
to
fly
to
Majorca
.
``
We
are
recording
hits
from
the
London
shows
on
it
.
We
understand
the
Duke
likes
them
.
''
I
understand
it
was
Air
Commodore
Sir
Edward
Fielden
,
Captain
of
the
Queen
's
Flight
,
who
recommended
the
aircraft
to
the
Duke
after
seeing
it
at
the
Paris
Air
Show
.
``
This
plane
is
purely
a
demonstration
model
,
''
said
Mr.
Willcox
.
``
We
do
n't
normally
do
charters
.
But
we
are
naturally
honoured
that
the
Duke
should
have
chosen
our
plane
and
happy
to
oblige
him
.
''
The
Duke
and
Duchess
are
expected
to
fly
from
Birkhall
in
Scotland
,
where
they
have
spent
the
first
part
of
their
honeymoon
,
to
London
on
Sunday
.
It
is
likely
that
they
will
take
off
for
Majorca
on
Monday
.
AMERICAN
PILOT
The
Grumman
,
an
American
plane
with
24
p.c
.
British
components
,
will
be
flown
by
an
American
,
Captain
Mike
Guididas
,
who
is
the
Atlantic
Aviation
Corporation
's
senior
pilot
.
BITTER
FIGHT
Prince
William
of
Gloucester
,
apparently
the
only
member
of
the
Royal
Family
allowed
to
travel
abroad
without
an
escort
,
spurned
even
V.I.P
.
treatment
at
Southend
Airport
yesterday
.
He
was
off
to
Calais
with
a
friend
,
Nicholas
Tollemache
,
son
of
Lord
Tollemache
,
and
a
new
car
,
a
Sunbeam
Rapier
convertible
.
But
when
the
airport
commandant
,
Bernard
Collins
,
invited
him
into
the
special
lounge-
cool
,
quiet
and
empty-
the
Prince
turned
him
down
and
went
to
fight
for
a
ham
sandwich
and
a
half
of
bitter
in
the
bar
.
He
had
to
wait
five
minutes
before
being
served
.
Afterwards
,
drinking
his
bitter
,
he
explained
that
he
would
be
away
for
about
a
month
or
six
weeks
.
``
We
are
going
to
Paris
for
a
few
days
,
''
he
said
.
``
Then
making
for
Greece
via
Yugoslavia
.
``
We
have
n't
booked
up
anywhere
.
We
shall
just
go
where
the
mood
takes
us
.
''
Today
's
the
day
for
Bacall
Lauren
Bacall
,
widow
of
Humphrey
Bogart
,
is
to
marry
in
Vienna
today-
providing
some
missing
documents
arrive
in
time
from
America
.
She
and
her
fiance
,
actor
Jason
Robards
,
had
planned
a
secret
wedding
yesterday
.
#
29
<
11
TEXT
A11
>
TUDOR
SURPRISE
IN
TREASURY
OFFICE
WORK
3FT
.
LONG
WALL
AND
TURRET
Reconstruction
work
on
the
Treasury
offices
in
Whitehall
,
which
has
been
going
on
for
some
months
behind
masses
of
scaffolding
on
the
street
side
and
high
wooden
fences
on
Horse
Guards
Parade
,
has
surprised
the
Ministry
of
Works
by
the
amount
of
Tudor
brickwork
it
has
revealed
.
The
most
impressive
discovery
is
a
length
of
wall
,
3ft
.
by
16ft.
,
roughly
parallel
with
Whitehall
,
which
includes
a
great
stone
window
2ft
.
high
and
8ft
.
broad
.
This
is
part
of
the
west
wall
of
the
great
hall
,
later
converted
into
a
tennis
court
,
which
Henry
=8
built
as
an
adjunct
to
Whitehall
Palace
for
the
recreation
of
his
court
.
The
north-west
turret
of
the
building
,
standing
to
a
height
of
at
least
4ft.
,
has
also
been
uncovered
,
its
upper
part
faced
with
a
decorative
pattern
of
flint
and
stone
.
IRON
REINFORCEMENT
The
east
front
of
the
hall
,
abutting
on
to
Whitehall
,
was
demolished
by
Sir
Charles
Barry
when
he
rebuilt
the
Treasury
offices
in
1847
,
but
he
is
credited
now
with
unsuspected
forbearance
in
having
left
so
much
of
the
west
front
on
the
park
side
.
Indeed
,
the
way
in
which
Barry
reinforced
the
floors
with
iron
albeit
at
the
expense
of
thrusting
the
iron
into
Tudor
window
arches-
is
assumed
by
some
experts
to
indicate
that
he
was
deliberately
striving
to
preserve
the
west
wall
of
Henry
=8
's
hall
.
Another
,
but
smaller
,
tennis
court
which
stood
near
the
great
hall
was
destroyed
in
the
eighteenth
century
except
for
its
north
end
wall
.
This
wall
has
now
been
freed
from
the
plaster
that
has
covered
it
through
the
centuries
.
Today
it
stands
to
almost
its
full
height
,
with
its
original
windows
,
of
which
one
,
on
the
ground
floor
,
retains
its
Tudor
ironwork
.
A
two-storeyed
gallery
,
connecting
the
great
hall
and
the
smaller
tennis
court
,
was
known
to
have
survived
all
rebuilding
operations
in
this
part
of
Whitehall
.
But
the
stripping
of
its
wall
coverings
has
now
revealed
most
of
the
original
window
openings
and
,
incidentally
,
proved
that
some
of
the
so-called
Tudor
windows
incorporated
in
rebuilding
operations
were
fakes
.
In
the
upper
part
of
the
gallery
this
is
clearly
demonstrated
by
a
stone
Tudor
fireplace
now
uncovered
being
considerably
out
of
the
line
of
these
sham
Tudor
windows
.
COCKPIT
PASSAGE
The
lower
part
of
the
gallery-
it
was
known
in
former
times
as
Cockpit
Passage
by
reason
of
its
leading
to
the
long
vanished
Tudor
cockpit-
has
remained
in
fair
shape
though
cluttered
inordinately
with
pipes
,
cabling
and
all
the
modern
apparatus
of
a
basement
given
over
to
heating
and
lighting
.
Eventually
it
will
be
cleared
of
these
things
and
tidied
up
to
become
once
more
a
decent
historical
passage
.
When
the
present
reconstruction
is
completed-
probably
by
August
,
1962-
there
will
be
incorporated
in
the
new
Treasury
offices
part
of
the
wall
of
the
Tudor
hall
and
one
of
its
great
windows
at
the
end
of
a
series
of
corridors
.
The
end
wall
of
the
small
tennis
court
overlooks
Treasury
Green
,
in
the
middle
of
which
stands
a
noble
plane
tree
.
When
once
again
people
are
allowed
to
walk
from
Downing
Street
to
Horse
Guards
Parade
through
Treasury
Passage
they
will
see
the
wall
of
the
small
tennis
court
and
the
exterior
of
Cockpit
Passage
.
The
original
estimate
for
the
reconstruction
of
the
Treasury
offices
was
+75
,
but
it
is
expected
that
that
figure
may
be
considerably
exceeded
.
BENCH
REJECT
PLEA
OVER
HANDCUFFS
FOUR
MEN
ACCUSED
OF
BANK
ROBBERY
Cardiff
Magistrates
yesterday
rejected
an
application
that
two
of
four
men
in
the
dock
should
be
allowed
to
have
their
hands
free
and
not
handcuffed
to
one
another
.
The
four
men
were
charged
jointly
with
breaking
and
entering
Lloyds
Bank
in
Cardiff
between
January
14
and
January
16
and
stealing
+9,465
and
other
property
including
watches
and
jewelry
.
Before
the
Court
were
:
Colin
David
Baldwin
,
aged
26
,
of
Braunton
Avenue
,
Llanrumney
,
Cardiff
;
Albert
Augustus
King
,
aged
32
,
of
Southmead
,
Bristol
;
Maurice
Charles
Harry
,
aged
32
,
of
Northam
Avenue
,
Llanrumney
,
Cardiff
;
and
James
Bernard
Powell
,
aged
32
,
of
Penarth
Road
,
Cardiff
.
'COURT
HEAVILY
GUARDED'
They
were
also
jointly
charged
with
stealing
a
car
belonging
to
Herbert
Arthur
Peel
at
Bristol
between
January
1
and
January
2
.
King
and
Baldwin
were
handcuffed
together
,
with
Harry
on
one
side
and
Powell
the
other
side
.
Mr.
C.
Stuart
Hallinan
,
defending
King
,
asked
that
the
handcuffs
should
be
removed
.
``
This
court
is
very
heavily
guarded
and
King
is
prepared
to
give
an
undertaking
that
he
will
make
no
attempt
to
escape
''
,
he
said
.
Mr.
K.
Rees
,
for
Baldwin
,
made
a
similar
application
.
Mr.
D.
A.
Roberts
Thomas
,
for
the
prosecution
,
opposing
the
application
,
said
that
when
arrested
King
had
stated
that
he
would
not
be
in
custody
for
long
.
The
two
men
ought
to
be
held
in
restraint
because
of
the
danger
of
escape
.
Mr.
Thomas
said
that
entry
to
the
strong
room
was
gained
by
blowing
a
hole
through
the
18in
.
thick
side
wall
.
More
than
+3
,
had
not
been
recovered
.
A
fifth
man
,
whose
identity
was
known
,
was
involved
but
not
before
the
Court
.
The
hearing
was
adjourned
until
today
.
THE
CITY
'S
SHOPS
CUT
BY
HALF
SINCE
1939
''
FIRM
STAND
BEING
TAKEN
WITH
DEVELOPERS
''
There
has
been
a
decrease
of
53
per
cent
in
the
number
of
shops
in
the
City
of
London
since
1939
and
18
per
cent
in
the
number
of
restaurants
,
it
was
stated
by
counsel
for
the
Corporation
of
London
at
an
inquiry
yesterday
into
an
appeal
heard
by
a
Ministry
of
Housing
and
Local
Government
inspector
.
Winmor
Properties
Ltd.
appealed
against
a
condition
imposed
by
the
corporation
that
provision
must
be
made
for
the
incorporation
of
shops
in
at
least
two-thirds
of
the
frontage
in
a
project
for
rebuilding
Nos
.
35
,
37
and
39
,
Moorgate
as
offices
.
Mr.
S.
M.
Haines
,
architect
for
the
developers
,
said
the
building
proposed
would
be
of
seven
storeys
with
provision
for
a
car
park
.
If
shops
were
incorporated
in
the
development
they
would
be
small
and
spoil
the
building
both
architecturally
and
economically
.
The
building
was
intended
as
an
office
block
.
Mr.
W.
J.
Glover
,
for
the
corporation
,
said
it
was
the
policy
of
the
Town
Planning
Committee
that
existing
shops
and
restaurants
should
be
replaced
in
new
development
.
Mr.
H.
A.
Meeland
,
planning
officer
to
the
corporation
,
said
there
had
been
a
great
tendency
by
developers
to
omit
shops
from
their
plans
and
the
corporation
were
having
to
take
a
firm
stand
in
the
matter
.
The
inquiry
was
concluded
.
FORMER
HOSPITAL
SOLD
FOR
+7,6
TRING
'S
CAMPAIGN
OVER
PROPERTY
FAILS
FROM
OUR
ESTATES
CORRESPONDENT
TRING
Feb.
21
More
than
1
local
residents
crowded
into
Church
House
here
today
to
attend
an
auction
sale
at
which
the
former
Tring
Isolation
Hospital
was
finally
knocked
down
to
a
London
financial
firm
for
+7,6
.
It
went
to
Mr.
A.
J.
Cruickshank
,
an
estate
agent
of
Berkhamsted
,
acting
for
Bland
and
Company
(
Investments
)
Ltd.
,
of
Wimpole
Street
,
London
.
The
final
figure
compares
with
a
price
of
+5
,
at
which
the
buildings
were
originally
offered
to
the
council
by
the
Ministry
of
Health
,
the
present
vendors
,
when
the
hospital
became
redundant
and
which
was
refused
by
the
council
.
The
sale
marks
the
apparent
end
of
a
lengthy
campaign
for
the
hospital
buildings
to
be
returned
to
the
town
for
at
the
most
a
nominal
sum
.
Originally
a
gift
to
the
townspeople
by
Lord
Rothschild
in
191
,
the
hospital
was
taken
over
under
the
National
Health
Act
in
1948
but
soon
afterwards
was
closed
as
a
hospital
and
has
since
been
used
partly
for
storage
purposes
and
also
to
accommodate
a
hospital
board
official
.
When
the
Ministry
decided
to
dispose
of
the
buildings
they
were
first
offered
to
the
council
at
the
district
valuer
's
figure
of
+5
,
.
It
was
stated
that
the
Ministry
had
no
power
to
return
the
property
to
the
council
at
no
cost
.
HEAVY
ATTENDANCE
At
the
sale
,
conducted
by
Knight
,
Frank
and
Rutley
,
local
feelings
were
shown
by
the
heavy
attendance
rather
than
by
indecorous
behaviour
,
and
bidding
which
started
at
+2
,
,
rose
rapidly
to
+6
,
,
mainly
by
+25
and
+5
advances
,
changing
to
+1
advances
in
the
final
stages
.
The
buyer
declined
to
give
any
indication
of
the
future
of
the
buildings
,
which
lie
on
a
site
of
just
over
two
acres
and
include
a
five-bedroomed
detached
house
,
two
small
hospital
blocks
and
various
outbuildings
.
Planning
permission
has
been
given
in
the
past
for
the
conversion
of
the
two
ward
blocks
into
residential
accommodation
,
but
the
site
lies
in
an
area
of
high
landscape
value
,
which
would
make
extensive
development
unlikely
.
Mr.
F.
J.
Bly
,
chairman
of
Tring
Urban
District
Council
,
who
with
a
number
of
other
councillors
attended
the
sale
,
said
afterwards
that
the
whole
procedure
which
had
culminated
in
the
sale
had
been
grossly
unjust
.
``
It
was
given
to
the
town
as
a
gift
,
''
he
said
,
``
and
should
have
been
returned
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
PRESS
COUNCIL
MEMBER
RESIGNS
CLASH
ON
'CHATTERLEY
'
CASE
FROM
OUR
CORRESPONDENT
BOLTON
,
Feb.
21
Mr.
Frank
Singleton
,
editor
of
the
Bolton
Evening
News
,
and
president
of
the
Guild
of
British
Newspaper
Editors
,
has
resigned
from
the
Press
Council
.
At
its
last
meeting
the
council
expressed
disapproval
of
the
handling
of
the
Lady
Chatterley
's
Lover
case
by
The
Guardian
,
The
Observer
,
and
The
Spectator
.
Mr.
Singleton
wrote
a
letter
to
The
Guardian
dissociating
himself
from
this
action
.
Mr.
Singleton
said
tonight
that
Mr.
George
Murray
,
the
chairman
of
the
Press
Council
,
had
written
to
him
,
saying
that
the
council
would
almost
certainly
regard
him
as
responsible
for
a
breach
of
confidence
,
and
that
since
he
had
made
his
views
known
without
informing
the
council
,
he
(
Mr.
Murray
)
intended
to
mention
the
matter
in
a
letter
to
The
Guardian
.
In
his
letter
of
resignation
Mr.
Singleton
wrote
to
Mr.
Murray
:
``
Rightly
or
wrongly
I
felt
justified
in
correcting
the
impression
in
the
statement
issued
to
the
press
that
the
opinion
of
the
council
was
unanimous
...
It
is
with
sincere
regret
that
I
sever
my
association
with
the
council
on
which
I
have
always
thought
it
a
great
honour
to
serve
.
''
ETON
RATE
RELIEF
TOWN
NOT
AFFECTED
,
SAYS
MR.
BROOKE
The
rating
of
public
schools
was
a
matter
on
which
the
Commons
as
a
whole
should
express
an
opinion
,
Mr.
Mitchison
(
Kettering
,
Lab
.
)
said
yesterday
when
the
Standing
Committee
on
the
Rating
and
Valuation
Bill
continued
its
discussion
on
an
Opposition
amendment
to
rate
public
schools
fully
rather
than
give
them
5
per
cent
relief
.
Mr.
Mitchison
said
that
a
large
public
school
in
an
urban
district
was
anomalous
.
He
hoped
to
raise
the
matter
at
a
later
stage
.
The
amendment
was
withdrawn
.
In
a
general
discussion
on
clause
8
,
which
concerns
the
reduction
and
remission
of
rates
payable
by
charitable
and
other
organizations
,
Mr.
Brooke
,
Minister
of
Housing
and
Local
Government
,
said
that
boarding
schools-
though
there
were
exceptions-
tended
to
be
in
the
country
in
rating
areas
which
were
not
wealthy
.
Therefore
in
many
cases
any
effect
of
loss
of
rates
due
to
the
mandatory
5
per
cent
derating
would
be
made
up
by
rate
deficiency
grant
.
MADE
UP
BY
GRANT
In
the
case
of
Eton
,
which
had
attracted
some
attention
,
though
there
might
be
some
marginal
effect
on
the
county
rate
,
so
far
as
he
could
ascertain
there
would
be
no
effect
on
the
urban
district
council
rate
,
because
any
loss
of
rate
through
mandatory
relief
would
be
fully
made
up
by
deficiency
grant
.
Mr.
Brooke
said
that
there
was
a
weakness
in
the
case
for
assisting
such
bodies
as
learned
societies
by
rate
relief
because
it
meant
that
local
people
would
have
to
put
their
hands
deeper
into
their
pockets
.
If
any
such
bodies
could
establish
their
claim
for
relief
by
means
of
further
contribution
from
the
Exchequer
,
that
would
lie
outside
the
scope
of
the
Bill
.
The
clause
was
approved
and
the
committee
adjourned
until
tomorrow
.
CHARGES
AGAINST
LONDON
VICAR
TO
FACE
CONSISTORY
COURT
A
consistory
court
will
sit
in
London
next
month
to
hear
charges
against
Dr.
W.
Bryn
Thomas
,
Vicar
of
the
Church
of
the
Ascension
Balham
Hill
,
S.W
.
#
232
<
12
TEXT
A12
>
Missing
girl
found
in
attic
HUNT
FOR
A
GINGER-HAIRED
MAN
ELEVEN-YEAR-OLD
Nancy
O'Brien
,
the
girl
who
was
missing
from
her
home
for
four
days
,
was
kept
locked
in
an
attic
,
it
was
revealed
yesterday
.
As
Nancy
haltingly
told
the
story
of
her
four-day
ordeal
to
police
last
night
,
another
great
search
began
...
this
time
for
a
ginger-haired
man
the
police
thought
might
be
able
to
help
in
their
enquiries
.
Nancy
,
who
had
been
missing
from
her
home
at
Burneside
,
Westmorland
,
since
last
Thursday
,
was
found
yesterday
in
the
locked
attic
of
a
house
in
Chambres-road
,
Southport
,
Lancs
.
Hysterical
The
windows
of
the
attic
were
boarded
over
.
Nancy
was
wild-eyed
and
hysterical
...
and
shoeless
.
But
she
was
unharmed
.
Last
night
she
was
reunited
at
Southport
police
station
with
her
aunt
and
uncle
,
Mr.
and
Mrs.
Gibson
,
with
whom
she
lives
at
Burneside
.
Last
night
,
too
,
the
police
announced
:
``
We
want
to
interview
Horatio
Richard
Seddon
,
28
,
who
can
possibly
help
us
in
our
enquiries
.
''
The
police
statement
added
:
``
We
have
alerted
Interpol
<
the
international
police
organisation
>
and
all
ports
and
airports
in
our
effort
to
trace
this
man
.
''
A
police
description
of
Seddon
said
he
was
about
5ft
.
1in
.
to
6ft.
,
long-legged
,
very
slim
,
ginger-haired
and
wearing
tortoiseshell
glasses
.
No
Reply
He
was
believed
to
be
driving
an
old-type
black
Standard
14
saloon
number
ZH214
.
This
was
how
little
Nancy
was
found
yesterday
at
the
house
in
Chambres-road
...
At
about
11
a.m.
screams
of
~
''
Help
!
''
were
heard
by
Mrs.
Winifred
Hoyles
,
28
,
who
lives
next
door
.
She
was
playing
with
her
three-year-old
daughter
,
Julie
,
at
the
time
.
Mrs.
Hoyles
said
later
:
``
I
went
next
door
and
shouted
,
but
I
got
no
reply
and
thought
that
perhaps
I
was
hearing
things
.
``
I
listened
again
,
and
it
WAS
someone
screaming
for
help
...
``
The
cries
seemed
to
come
from
the
attic
windows
.
``
I
could
see
these
windows
were
barricaded
with
boards
,
which
seemed
to
be
nailed
across
.
``
I
rushed
downstairs
...
telling
Julie
we
were
just
playing
a
game
,
so
that
she
would
not
get
upset
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Ladder
``
I
went
down
into
the
street
and
stopped
two
men
.
They
began
to
get
a
ladder
to
put
up
to
the
attic
window
,
and
I
went
to
call
for
the
police
.
``
The
police
and
the
fire
brigade
arrived
and
they
broke
a
window
and
got
into
the
house
.
``
I
made
a
cup
of
cocoa
and
took
it
to
the
attic
...
and
there
was
this
girl
,
wearing
a
green
blazer
and
a
dress
.
She
was
in
her
stockinged
feet
.
``
There
were
tins
of
food
all
over
the
floor
,
and
there
were
women
's
magazines
scattered
around
.
There
were
also
pieces
of
bread
.
There
was
no
bed
in
the
room-
only
a
mattress
.
``
Nancy
said
a
man
had
left
her
in
the
attic
on
Thursday
.
She
told
me
:
``
He
took
my
shoes
away
and
said
it
did
n't
matter
how
much
I
screamed
because
no
one
would
come
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Screaming
``
He
locked
the
door
and
I
could
n't
get
out
.
I
've
been
screaming
all
the
time
,
and
I
've
been
eating
out
of
tins
.
''
Police
thought
last
night
that
Nancy
's
screams
had
not
been
heard
because
of
thick
red-and-white-striped
wallpaper
which
was
plastered
over
the
boards
nailed
against
the
attic
windows
.
As
far
as
Nancy
was
concerned
,
there
might
have
been
no
window
at
all
in
the
room
.
The
only
light
was
from
an
electric
bulb
.
So
,
for
four
days
,
she
did
not
know
the
difference
between
night
and
day
.
12
MINUTES
OF
THE
DUKE
ON
TV
THE
Duke
of
Edinburgh
made
a
twelve-minute
appearance
on
BBC
television
last
night-
and
looked
more
relaxed
than
his
interviewer
,
Richard
Dimbleby
.
It
was
the
Duke
's
first
interview
on
British
TV
and
he
came
across
like
an
unflurried
man
having
a
cosy
fireside
chat
.
This
pre-recorded
interview
was
for
the
weekly
programme
''
Panorama
.
''
It
was
concerned
with
the
Commonwealth
Technical
Training
Week
which
opened
yesterday
.
The
aim
of
the
Week
's
campaign
is
to
draw
attention
to
the
need
for
technical
training
.
Twenty-eight
Commonwealth
countries
are
taking
part
and
in
this
country
188
local
councils
have
helped
to
arrange
special
events
to
boost
the
campaign
.
In
his
TV
interview
the
Duke
was
obviously
enthusiastic
about
the
whole
project
.
Difficult
And
he
had
a
lot
to
say
about
Britain
's
unskilled
workers
.
There
were
not
enough
people
in
industry
,
he
said
,
who
were
technically
trained
.
He
added
:
``
By
far
the
most
difficult
problem
is
this
tremendous
attraction
of
relatively
highly
paid
jobs
for
unskilled
people
.
''
Anyone
who
went
into
unskilled
work
,
he
said
,
went
in
at
the
rate
for
the
job
,
regardless
of
age
.
What
many
parents
did
not
seem
to
realise
was
that
a
relatively
high
wage
now
might
be
a
rather
poor
one
in
after
years
.
Britain
,
said
the
Duke
,
could
not
hope
to
compete
in
foreign
markets
if
industry
went
on
using
unskilled
labour
.
The
Duke
pointed
out
that
of
55
,
school
leavers
aged
from
fifteen
to
seventeen
,
who
started
work
last
year
,
only
13
,
took
SKILLED
jobs
.
Snapped
Up
``
There
are
all
too
many
people
who
say
:
~'Well
,
we
're
not
going
to
bother
to
train
anybody
in
our
industry
because
they'll
promptly
get
snapped
up
by
another
industry
,
'
''
the
Duke
added
.
During
the
training
Week
,
factories
all
over
the
country
will
be
holding
``
open
days
''
to
show
their
apprenticeship
schemes
to
school
leavers
and
their
parents
.
A
MAN
WHO
DOES
FOUR
JOBS
A
BARRISTER
told
a
court
yesterday
about
the
man
with
four
jobs
.
This
,
Mr.
Anthony
McCowan
told
magistrates
at
Steyning
,
Sussex
,
is
the
working
life
of
fifty-six-year-old
Richard
Gilroy
:
As
a
POULTRY
FARMER
he
works
till
late
afternoon
.
Then
he
turns
to
his
problems
as
boss
of
a
WINDOW-CLEANING
business
.
Factory
Five
nights
a
week
he
works
as
a
LATHE
OPERATOR
at
a
factory
.
In
his
spare
time
he
becomes
a
HOME-HELP
because
his
wife
is
paralysed
His
total
income
:
About
+22
a
week
.
Mr.
McCowan
said
Mr.
Gilroy
,
father
of
two
,
worked
so
hard
because
his
poultry
business
had
not
been
doing
too
well
.
Gilroy
,
of
Mill-hill
,
Shoreham
,
Sussex
,
admitted
driving
while
under
the
influence
of
drink
.
He
was
fined
+4
,
was
disqualified
from
driving
for
a
year
,
and
was
ordered
to
pay
+12
costs
.
BARONET
'S
WIFE
NAMED
A
BARONET
'S
wife
was
alleged
yesterday
to
have
committed
misconduct
with
a
farmer
.
She
is
Lady
(
Juliana
)
Cunliffe-Owen
,
32
,
wife
of
Sir
Dudley
Cunliffe-Owen
.
In
the
Jersey
Royal
Court
,
Mrs.
Diana
Roberts
,
wife
of
farmer
John
Roberts
,
of
St.
Ouen
,
Jersey
,
sought
a
legal
separation
on
the
ground
of
her
husband
's
alleged
adultery
with
Lady
Cunliffe-Owen
.
In
a
counter-petition
Mr.
Roberts
asked
the
court
to
dissolve
his
marriage
and
give
him
custody
of
their
two
children
.
What
Labour
is
5+acking..
By
JAMES
BEECROFT
LABOUR
'S
cash
problems
were
discussed
last
night
by
Mr.
Len
Williams
,
the
Party
's
National
Agent
and
Deputy
General
Secretary
.
The
Party
's
National
Executive
,
he
said
,
was
considering
ways
of
increasing
Labour
's
income
.
But
whatever
was
done
,
the
Party
would
never
have
funds
on
the
Tory
scale
.
Mr.
Williams
was
talking
to
more
than
3
Young
Socialists
attending
their
organisation
's
national
rally
at
Skegness
,
Lincs
.
He
stressed
that
last
year
+213
,
of
the
Labour
Party's
+25
,
income
was
contributed
by
the
trades
unions
.
The
average
contribution
from
individual
Party
members
,
he
said
,
was
only
4s
.
a
year
.
``
Even
with
the
support
of
the
unions
,
''
he
went
on
,
``
the
amount
of
money
we
have
today
is
not
sufficient
for
our
Party
to
do
its
job
adequately
.
``
Most
of
the
Constituency
Parties
are
always
short
of
cash
.
Many
of
them
are
in
debt
for
the
last
election
.
''
The
trades
unions
,
said
Mr.
Williams
,
had
not
only
been
the
main
financial
support
of
the
Labour
Party-
they
had
been
,
through
their
steadiness
,
``
the
ballast
which
has
kept
the
ship
upright
in
heavy
seas
.
''
BLOW
BY
FATHER
BLINDED
HIS
BABY
An
'inhuman
man
'
gets
six
months
A
FATHER
struck
his
six-month-old
son
across
the
face
so
hard
that
the
baby
will
be
blind
for
life
,
a
court
was
told
yesterday
.
The
father
,
Charles
Wildridge
,
told
the
magistrates
at
Hull
,
Yorks
:
``
I
lost
my
temper
when
he
would
not
take
his
feed
.
''
Wildridge
,
37
,
of
Rimswell-road
,
Hull
,
pleaded
guilty
to
assaulting
and
neglecting
the
baby
,
Michael
,
in
a
way
likely
to
cause
unnecessary
suffering
.
He
was
gaoled
for
six
months
.
'Severest'
The
chairman
of
the
magistrates
,
Mr.
J.
H.
Tarbitten
,
told
Wildridge
:
``
You
are
a
most
inhuman
man
.
``
As
a
result
of
striking
the
baby
,
he
is
blind
for
life
.
Any
father
who
does
that
deserves
the
severest
punishment
.
''
Mr.
J.
F.
Croft
,
prosecuting
,
said
that
because
of
family
circumstances
,
Michael
was
kept
in
hospital
for
a
time
after
his
birth
.
When
taken
home
,
he
was
normal
and
healthy
.
Two
months
later
Wildridge-
who
has
five
other
children-
took
the
baby
to
a
doctor
's
surgery
and
said
:
'He
has
had
a
bash
in
the
face
.
'
The
doctor
was
out
but
his
wife
called
an
ambulance
when
she
saw
the
child
.
She
thought
he
was
dying
.
Mr.
Croft
added
that
in
hospital
Michael
was
found
to
be
blind
in
both
eyes
.
Most
of
his
face
was
bruised
and
X-rays
showed
that
one
leg
had
been
broken
but
had
healed
.
Temper
Wildridge
,
who
is
unemployed
,
told
the
magistrates
:
``
I
was
preparing
a
meal
for
my
sick
wife
and
the
children
were
coming
home
from
school
.
``
When
the
baby
would
not
take
his
feed
I
lost
my
temper
.
I
have
not
neglected
or
ill-treated
the
child
,
and
it
did
fall
off
a
settee
.
''
Gardener
accused
ANTHONY
Reginald
Hitchcock
,
29
,
was
remanded
in
custody
at
Newport
,
Isle
of
Wight
,
yesterday
,
charged
with
the
murder
of
John
Clarence
Neale
,
35
,
his
partner
in
a
jobbing
gardening
business
run
from
their
home
,
Parkside
,
Boulnor
Park
,
near
Yarmouth
,
Isle
of
Wight
.
Neale
was
found
dead
,
with
severe
head
injuries
,
in
the
garden
of
the
house
on
Sunday
.
Hitchcock
appeared
in
court
handcuffed
to
a
police
officer
.
He
covered
his
face
with
his
free
hand
when
the
charge
was
read
.
The
court
was
told
that
he
had
made
a
statement
to
the
police
.
SHE
FELL
INTO
HP
'SNARE'
A
WIFE
led
a
perfectly
blameless
life
...
until
she
was
''
ensnared
in
the
hire-purchase
network
,
''
a
court
was
told
yesterday
.
Said
Mr.
Patrick
Mayhew
at
East
Kent
Quarter
Sessions
in
Canterbury
:
``
In
this
easy-come
system
,
expensive
goods
came
into
her
possession
for
small
'down
'
payments
.
''
Then
,
added
Mr.
Mayhew
,
the
wife
``
succumbed
to
temptation
''
and
sold
hire-purchase
goods
so
as
to
keep
up
the
payments
on
them
He
went
on
:
``
The
pace
got
hotter
,
and
the
whole
nightmare
of
deceit
collapsed
.
''
+1
,
Mr.
Mayhew
was
defending
the
wife
,
Mrs.
Mollie
Joyce
Hawkins
,
31
,
of
Hamilton-road
,
Dover
,
on
charges
of
theft
and
fraud
.
More
than
+1
,
worth
of
goods-
including
washing
machines
,
TV
sets
and
typewriters-
were
involved
.
Mrs.
Hawkins
mother
of
four
children
,
was
gaoled
for
fifteen
months
MORE
GO
ON
STRIKE
THERE
were
more
strikes-
and
more
people
on
strike-
last
year
than
in
1959
,
but
FEWER
working
days
were
lost
,
said
the
Ministry
of
Labour
yesterday
.
There
was
a
total
of
2,849
strikes
,
compared
with
2,15
in
the
previous
year
.
The
number
of
working
days
lost
was
3,24
,
,
compared
with
5,27
,
in
1959
.
There
were
more
strikes
in
coal
mining
in
196
than
in
any
other
industry-
1,666
stoppages
,
involving
171
,
men
.
The
car
industry
had
129
stoppages-
involving
122
,
men
.
Get
cracking
,
Britain
,
says
a
union
chief
LACK
of
leadership
,
second-rate
men
in
top
jobs
,
and
a
general
complacency
in
Britain
were
slammed
yesterday
by
Mr.
Ray
Gunter
,
MP
.
He
was
making
his
presidential
speech
at
the
annual
conference
of
the
Transport
Salaried
Staffs
'
Association
at
Folkestone
,
Kent
.
Britain
,
he
said
,
could
no
longer
afford
to
allow
many
leading
positions
in
industry
to
be
occupied
by
second-raters
who
were
there
only
because
of
class
and
patronage
Leadership
Mr.
Gunter
,
who
is
Labour
MP
for
Southwark
,
London
,
insisted
that
the
nation
's
greatest
need
was
dynamic
,
adventurous
leadership
.
Politicians
,
trade
unionists
and
businessmen
should
all
''
search
their
souls
''
and
look
ahead
.
#
23
<
13
TEXT
A13
>
LINER
SINKS
,
BURNING
Full
death
toll
may
never
be
known
THE
British
liner
Dara
,
abandoned
after
being
gutted
by
fire
in
the
Persian
Gulf
on
Saturday
,
sank
yesterday
while
being
towed
by
the
Glasgow
tug
Ocean
Salvor
.
There
was
no
one
on
board
when
she
went
down
.
Salvage
vessels
were
being
used
in
an
attempt
to
beach
the
liner
to
let
the
fire
die
out
completely
before
she
was
towed
to
Bahrein
,
but
she
sank
in
about
6ft
of
water
five
miles
off
shore
.
It
is
now
estimated
that
212
people
lost
their
lives
,
but
it
will
probably
never
be
known
how
many
Indians
,
Pakistanis
and
Arabs
were
travelling
as
deck
passengers
.
Among
those
still
missing
are
3
of
the
crew
,
a
few
Europeans
,
and
an
American
couple
.
All
known
survivors
have
been
landed
at
Dubai
or
Bahrein
.
There
is
little
hope
of
finding
any
more
.
Rumours
that
the
fire
was
caused
by
a
bomb
have
been
discounted
.
Indications
are
that
an
explosion
took
place
in
a
boiler
space
.
+785
,
insurance
The
Dara
,
5,3
tons
,
had
more
than
7
people
aboard
when
she
caught
fire
.
She
was
owned
by
the
British
India
Steam
Navigation
Co.
,
a
subsidiary
of
the
P.
and
O
.
Line
.
Three
British
frigates
helped
in
the
two-day
battle
to
get
the
fire
out
,
and
it
was
planned
to
tow
her
into
Bahrein
yesterday
.
The
insured
value
of
the
hull
of
the
Dara
was
+785
,
.
A
proportion
of
this
amount
was
taken
by
the
owners
,
and
was
therefore
uninsured
.
Of
the
remainder
approximately
+15
,
of
the
reinsurance
was
placed
at
Lloyds
.
The
Ministry
of
Transport
will
fly
out
a
senior
engineer
and
surveyor
today
to
make
a
preliminary
investigation
into
the
ship's
loss
.
A
decision
whether
to
hold
a
public
inquiry
in
London
will
be
taken
after
they
report
.
2
,
stop
as
convener
is
suspended
TWO
THOUSAND
workers
at
the
American-owned
Burroughs
business
machine
factory
at
Cumbernauld
,
near
Glasgow
,
struck
yesterday
when
their
convener
was
suspended
along
with
two
other
shop
stewards
,
the
convener
,
Mr.
Callaghan
,
was
meeting
the
management
over
a
pay
dispute
.
He
was
suspended
when
he
refused
an
ultimatum
to
operate
the
firm
's
bonus
system
rejected
by
the
workers
.
On
Friday
the
men
had
decided
to
work
to
rule
unless
the
firm
reconsidered
their
claim
for
roughly
+1
a
week
more
.
They
claim
the
firm
's
bonus
system
only
pays
flat-rate
wages
.
Skilled
workers
average
about
+14
to
+15
a
week
.
Semi-skilled
about
+11
to
+12
.
Unskilled
start
at
+9
5s
.
A
mass
meeting
will
be
held
outside
the
strike-picketed
factory
this
morning
.
TEENAGE
BAN
ROW
Thrasher
quits
the
council
BECAUSE
he
thinks
an
example
should
be
made
of
teenage
rowdies
by
``
taking
their
breeches
down
and
thrashing
their
backsides
,
''
Mr.
Peter
Firth
has
resigned
from
the
urban
council
at
Stevenage
,
Herts
,
where
teenagers
were
banned
from
the
local
cinema
.
Tory
Mr.
Firth
,
who
is
39
,
said
yesterday
in
letters
to
the
B.B.C
.
and
Associated-Rediffusion
,
referring
to
their
programmes
on
the
cinema
ban
:
``
The
aspect
of
this
which
appals
me
is
that
you
took
your
cameras
to
the
trouble-spot
and
to
the
cafes
to
<
SIC
>
which
the
lay-abouts
were
when
not
engaged
in
creating
trouble
.
``
What
is
the
remedy
?
Is
it
to
spend
more
money
on
youth
which
we
parents
eventually
have
to
pay
?
I
do
not
think
so
.
I
think
we
must
teach
by
example
...
``
The
thrashing
need
not
be
hard
.
The
indignity
of
having
their
trousers
taken
down
would
be
most
salutary
and
effective
.
It
is
also
imperative
that
we
give
back
to
our
policemen
the
'teeth
'
that
they
once
had
.
''
THE
'POOR
PEASANTS
'
OF
BRITAIN
A
QUARTER
of
Britain
's
food
is
produced
by
small
farmers
,
including
hill
farmers
who
are
``
little
more
than
peasants
,
sweating
out
each
day
without
thought
or
hope
of
tomorrow
,
''
the
Country
Landowners
'
Association
was
told
yesterday
.
Giving
a
lecture
in
Cirencester
(
Glos
)
,
Mr.
Travers
Legge
,
1959
Fison
Award
winner
,
said
there
were
166
,
farms
of
under
2
acres
.
The
hill
farmer
's
life
was
one
of
pointless
,
profitless
drudgery
,
with
``
no
money
to
spare
for
improvements
to
farm
or
home
or
even
things
which
most
of
us
take
for
granted
.
''
If
Britain
could
reach
a
stage
at
which
the
minimum
was
35
to
4
acres
of
the
better
land
,
it
would
be
able
to
offer
competition
in
the
Common
Market
``
which
no
country
in
Europe
could
match
.
''
'BANISH
KILLER
DUST
'
CALL
BY
WELSH
PITS
Daily
Worker
Reporter
CARDIFF
,
Monday
.
A
CALL
for
an
all-out
effort
to
banish
the
scourge
of
killer
dust
from
the
pits
has
been
made
by
the
executive
council
of
the
South
Wales
area
of
the
National
Union
of
Mineworkers
.
Drastic
revision
of
the
approved
dust
standard
,
which
he
says
is
not
a
safe
standard
,
is
urged
by
safety
officer
Linden
James
,
writing
in
the
current
issue
of
the
area
's
magazine
.
``
Publicity
is
the
first
necessity
if
we
are
to
get
the
extraordinary
measures
implemented
that
are
necessary
to
rid
mining
of
dust
disease
,
''
says
Mr.
James
.
``
Such
measures
will
cost
money
and
,
as
there
is
some
reluctance
to
spend
money
,
there
will
be
resistance
.
''
346
in
a
year
Dust
kills
many
more
people
than
gas
,
bad
roofs
,
haulage
,
explosives
,
electricity
,
and
all
the
other
hazards
of
the
mines
put
together
,
he
says
.
Between
1951
and
1958
in
the
whole
of
Great
Britain
183
lives
were
lost
as
a
result
of
explosions
in
the
pits
.
In
South
Wales
346
died
from
dust
in
1959
alone
.
Miners
who
had
worked
during
the
long
period
of
``
dust-approved
conditions
,
''
including
younger
men
whose
whole
working
lives
were
completely
within
the
``
suppression
era
,
''
had
contracted
the
disease
.
In
some
coalfields
dust
was
merely
a
nuisance
.
In
South
Wales
it
was
a
matter
of
life
or
death
.
Not
an
excuse
Present
approved
standards
could
be
achieved
throughout
the
coalfield
,
and
in
many
cases
without
difficulty
.
As
the
achievement
of
these
standards
was
now
the
ultimate
aim
,
''
the
standard
has
been
reduced
from
an
incentive
to
suppress
dust
to
an
excuse
not
to
suppress
it
.
''
The
existing
standard
was
no
longer
effective
,
``
and
should
therefore
be
discarded
as
a
hindrance
to
progress
,
''
says
Mr.
James
.
Urging
a
campaign
for
improved
conditions
,
he
asks
the
miners
to
set
their
own
house
in
order
and
make
full
use
of
the
suppressive
equipment
provided
.
``
Dust
kills
;
if
we
make
dust
unnecessarily
,
we
are
killers
,
''
he
warns
.
POP
&
GAS
BARON
FOR
AUSTRALIA
Daily
Worker
Reporter
THE
Queen
has
appointed
a
Tory
,
aristocratic
,
soft
drink
,
beer
,
insurance
,
gas
light
and
coke
,
match
,
banking
and
estate
company
chief
to
be
Governor-General
of
Australia
.
He
is
51-year-old
Viscount
de
l'Isle
,
V.C.
,
chosen
to
replace
Lord
Dunrossil
,
former
Speaker
of
the
House
of
Commons
,
who
died
in
February
.
Lord
de
l'Isle
's
appointment
has
caused
a
certain
protocol
confusion
,
with
the
Melbourne
Herald
announcing
it
first
and
congratulating
Mr.
Menzies
,
the
Australian
Prime
Minister
,
on
his
''
acceptable
choice
.
''
A
little
later
yesterday
Mr.
Menzies
said
he
was
``
delighted
''
with
the
appointment
.
Chief
among
the
new
Governor-General
's
business
connections
has
been
the
managing
director
's
post
in
Schweppes
,
balanced
,
of
course
,
by
a
directorship
in
Courage
and
Barclays
.
He
claims
descent
from
the
Elizabethan
poet
and
hero
Sir
Philip
Sidney
.
Early
in
the
19th
century
one
of
his
ancestors
named
Shelley
came
into
the
Sidney
property
and
had
the
name
added
by
Royal
Licence
.
Later
he
dropped
the
Shelley
.
An
Anzio
V
C
An
Eton
and
Cambridge
boy
,
he
served
with
distinction
in
the
Grenadier
Guards
,
winning
the
V.C
.
at
Anzio
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
He
was
Tory
M.P
.
for
Chelsea
for
a
year
at
the
end
of
the
war
,
joint
treasurer
of
the
Conservative
Party
and-
for
four
years-
Secretary
of
State
for
Air
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
He
followed
the
3rd
Baron
de
l'Isle
,
who
married
a
daughter
of
the
4th
Viscount
Gort
in
192
and
himself
married
the
daughter
of
the
6th
Viscount
Gort
in
194
.
They
have
four
children
.
Australian
Labour
Party
leader
Arthur
Calwell
said
yesterday
:
''
There
are
many
Australian
citizens
who
will
fill
the
office
as
well
or
better
than
Lord
de
l'Isle
will
fill
it
.
''
The
Australian
Labour
Party
's
attitude
was
that
the
Governor-General
must
be
an
Australian
,
Mr.
Calwell
added
.
This
view
was
supported
by
the
``
overwhelming
majority
''
of
the
Australian
people
.
CID
IN
BREWERY
SHARES
QUIZ
Daily
Worker
Reporter
THE
C.I.D
.
yesterday
entered
the
mysterious
situation
surrounding
the
anonymous
+21
million
bid
for
the
Liverpool
brewing
concern
,
Bents
'
Breweries
.
Mr.
T.
Halton
,
Bents
'
chairman
,
said
he
understood
the
City
of
London
Police
and
Liverpool
C.I.D
.
were
``
examining
the
whole
matter
.
''
Two
C.I.D
.
officers
saw
him
and
asked
him
about
the
take-over
.
He
told
reporters
that
he
welcomed
the
inquiries
.
The
council
of
the
Stock
Exchange
decided
yesterday
to
allow
the
resumption
of
dealings
in
shares
of
the
brewery
.
Unknown
bidder
Dealing
were
<
SIC
>
banned
on
Friday
because
of
lack
of
information
about
the
bidder
,
who
still
has
not
made
himself
known
.
Mr.
Halton
said
that
he
was
very
pleased
dealings
had
been
resumed
.
``
We
did
not
stop
dealings
,
but
we
are
glad
they
were
stopped
,
''
he
said
.
The
brewery
owns
more
than
5
pubs
in
the
North-West
.
The
bid
was
made
known
through
Anglasi
Nominees
.
When
dealings
restarted
yesterday
shares
fell
from
the
47s
6d
they
reached
last
week
.
They
closed
at
42s
.
SUKARNO
'S
CALL
FROM
BANDUNG
PRESIDENT
SUKARNO
of
Indonesia
yesterday
called
for
a
full
conference
of
Afro-Asian
Powers
.
``
Urge
your
Governments
to
agree
to
holding
the
conference
,
''
he
told
delegates
to
the
Council
for
Afro-Asian
Solidarity
,
which
opened
a
four-day
meeting
in
Bandung
.
Major
issues
are
expected
to
be
the
situations
in
West
Irian
,
the
Congo
,
Laos
and
Algeria
.
President
Sukarno
said
:
``
West
Irian
is
still
under
colonialism
.
Let
us
be
united
in
the
struggle
against
colonialism
and
imperialism
for
the
establishment
of
a
new
world
and
world
peace
.
``
-
Reuter
.
17
years
in
a
home
,
she
wins
release
THE
National
Council
for
Civil
Liberties
has
won
the
first
case
it
has
taken
up
before
the
newly
established
Mental
Health
Review
Tribunals
.
The
patient
,
a
single
woman
,
aged
about
3
,
whose
home
is
in
Cornwall
,
is
to
be
released
from
Rampton
in
a
few
days
,
the
council
announced
yesterday
.
She
had
been
in
mental
hospitals
since
1944
and
the
council
first
took
up
her
case
in
1957
.
The
case
was
presented
to
the
tribunal
by
one
of
the
voluntary
panel
set
up
by
the
council
to
help
patients
wishing
to
appeal
against
their
detention
under
the
new
Act
.
An
officer
of
the
council
said
it
had
hundreds
of
other
cases
on
the
files
.
Easier
to
hook
a
man
in
A
D
2
says
registrar
WOMEN
should
find
it
easier
to
get
a
husband
in
the
coming
years
,
the
Registrar-General
forecasts
.
But
,
if
present
trends
continue
,
they
are
more
likely
to
suffer
a
fatal
accident
in
the
home
.
The
``
surplus
''
of
women
over
men
in
England
and
Wales-
1,51
,
in
196-
will
have
fallen
to
only
44
,
by
the
year
2
.
By
then
,
the
Registrar-General
says
in
his
return
for
the
quarter
ending
last
December
,
the
total
population-
45,862
,
last
June-
will
have
risen
to
55,646
,
.
Marriage
rate
The
marriage
rate
for
196-
15
people
per
1
,
-
was
the
same
as
in
1959
.
In
the
third
quarter
of
196
the
rate
of
stillbirths
and
deaths
of
babies
under
a
week
old
was
32
per
1
,
-
the
lowest
recorded
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
Although
the
total
of
fatal
accidents
in
the
December
quarter-
4,288-
was
75
fewer
than
in
the
previous
December
quarter
,
fatal
accidents
in
the
home
rose
from
1,65
to
1,684
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Of
these
298
were
from
coal-gas
poisoning
.
Only
19
people
died
from
polio
in
the
first
nine
months
of
196
,
compared
with
53
in
the
same
period
of
1959
.
But
there
were
three
deaths
from
diphtheria-
none
in
the
previous
period
.
Coventry
to
greet
bomb
march
today
Daily
Worker
Reporter
COVENTRY
,
Monday
TRADE
union
officials
,
shop
stewards
,
trades
council
leaders
,
aldermen
and
councillors
are
among
the
local
personalities
who
have
urged
support
for
the
London
to
Holy
Loch
Polaris
protest
marchers
when
they
arrive
here
after
completing
their
14-mile
stint
from
Daventry
tomorrow
.
Appealing
to
workers
here
to
turn
out
to
welcome
the
marchers
,
they
say
:
``
Throughout
Britain
indignation
is
growing
at
the
cynical
way
in
which
the
Government
allows
American
bases
to
be
set
up
in
our
land
.
''
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
A
meeting
will
be
held
at
12.45
p.m.
in
the
heart
of
the
Precinct
,
which
has
arisen
out
of
the
ruins
of
the
city
centre
shattered
by
the
bombs
of
the
last
war
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Workers
have
been
asked
by
officials
and
stewards
of
half
a
dozen
different
unions
to
obtain
passouts
from
the
factories
to
attend
the
meeting
.
``
Rally
in
the
Precinct
at
lunch-time
to
welcome
the
marchers
and
take
your
stand
with
all
those
who
stand
for
peace
,
''
says
the
statement
.
Striking
tribute
to
achievement
of
Morris
Daily
Worker
Reporter
A
COLOURFUL
exhibition
commemorating
the
centenary
of
a
remarkable
event
opens
today
at
the
Victoria
and
Albert
Museum
,
South
Kensington
.
It
is
``
Morris
and
Company
1861-194
,
''
a
tribute
to
Morris
and
his
associates
1
years
after
they
started
their
firm
.
On
April
11
,
1861
,
the
seven
young
men
,
poets
,
painters
,
an
architect
,
an
engineer
and
a
mathematician
,
launched
their
undertaking
,
which
marked
a
new
epoch
in
British
cultural
life
.
#
23
<
14
TEXT
A14
>
College
servants
join
union
at
Cambridge
By
our
Cambridge
Correspondent
The
first
trade
union
branch
for
college
servants
at
Cambridge
University
was
formed
last
night
by
4
men
and
women-
porters
,
gardeners
,
kitchen
staff
,
and
maintenance
workers
.
Mr.
A.
Butterworth
,
assistant
national
officer
of
the
National
Union
of
Public
Employees
,
who
advised
them
on
how
to
form
the
new
branch
,
said
afterwards
that
there
were
more
than
1
,
men
and
women
working
in
Cambridge
colleges
who
had
no
agreements
on
pay
or
working
conditions
.
``
The
union
will
strive
to
bring
them
all
into
membership
and
seek
for
them
rights
equal
to
those
of
similar
workers
in
local
government
,
the
health
services
,
and
at
other
universities
.
From
what
I
have
already
heard
,
the
pay
and
conditions
in
Cambridge
are
below
those
operative
under
agreements
we
have
elsewhere
.
''
Mr.
Butterworth
added
that
one
of
the
first
tasks
of
the
union
would
be
to
ask
colleges
to
establish
agreements
.
``
Each
college
has
autonomy
.
But
perhaps
the
colleges
may
agree
to
some
form
of
negotiating
jointly
.
''
NO
CONTRIBUTION
The
Ministry
of
Housing
and
Local
Government
has
rejected
a
proposal
by
Barnes
borough
council
to
contribute
five
guineas
from
the
rates
to
the
Fleming
Memorial
Fund
for
Medical
Research
.
The
Ministry
considers
that
contributions
to
such
a
fund
should
be
met
from
voluntary
donations
rather
than
from
rates
compulsorily
levied
.
The
day
everything
went
backwards
By
our
Luton
Correspondent
The
South
Eastern
Electricity
Board
yesterday
apologised
to
consumers
in
Leighton
Buzzard
,
Beds.
,
because
a
technical
error
caused
their
electrical
machinery
to
operate
backward
.
The
trouble
started
on
Thursday
afternoon
with
a
fault
on
the
main
33
,
volt
transmission
line
and
an
attempt
to
end
the
three
and
a
half
hour
blackout
by
temporarily
linking
secondary
lines
was
abortive
.
Mr.
Terry
Lestor
,
production
manager
at
a
clothing
factory
,
said
:
``
Everything
went
haywire
.
A
light
came
on
warning
that
power
was
restored
and
the
bench
motors
were
started
.
Sewing
machines
worked
backwards
and
the
vacuum
pressing
plant
instead
of
holding
garments
down
blew
them
into
the
air
.
''
Other
factories
sent
workers
home
because
there
was
no
power
.
An
electricity
board
spokesman
said
yesterday
:
``
A
letter
of
apology
and
explanation
has
gone
to
the
major
consumers
.
We
have
explained
that
a
new
supply
system
will
come
into
use
in
1
days
and
this
should
never
happen
again
.
''
DRIVING
BAN
ON
JUDGE
Fined
in
drink
case
Judge
David
Eyfion
Evans
,
a
county
court
judge
in
the
mid-Wales
and
Shropshire
circuit
,
was
fined
+5
and
disqualified
from
driving
for
12
months
yesterday
for
driving
while
under
the
influence
of
drink
.
Judge
Evans
,
who
appeared
at
Builth
Wells
,
was
ordered
to
pay
+38
19s
costs
.
His
address
was
given
as
Plasgwyn
,
Aberedw
,
in
Builth
Wells
.
He
pleaded
guilty
.
Mr.
D.
Prys
Jones
,
prosecuting
,
said
that
on
September
22
,
Judge
Evans
's
car
collided
with
a
stationary
car
at
a
cross-road
at
Howey
.
The
other
car
was
driven
by
a
Mr.
Elwyn
Jones
,
who
saw
Judge
Evans
in
the
driving
seat
of
his
car
looking
dazed
.
He
did
not
get
out
and
did
not
answer
Mr.
Jones
when
he
asked
what
he
thought
he
was
doing
.
The
two
cars
were
freed
,
and
the
judge
reversed
away
.
Mr.
Jones
again
tried
to
speak
to
him
,
but
without
success
.
Mr.
Jones
followed
the
judge
for
over
three
miles
,
Mr.
Prys
Jones
said
.
Both
Mr.
Jones
and
his
son
,
who
was
with
him
,
had
said
that
the
judge
drove
erratically
.
His
speed
varied
from
about
3
to
5
mph
.
Eventually
the
judge
stopped
and
told
Mr.
Jones
who
he
was
.
He
got
out
of
the
car
and
Mr.
Jones
had
said
he
staggered
on
the
road
.
Mr.
Jones
supported
him
to
stop
him
from
falling
.
Eventually
the
judge
agreed
to
allow
Mr.
Jones
to
drive
him
home
in
his
own
car
,
but
on
the
way
began
to
use
threatening
language
,
and
tried
to
grapple
with
Mr.
Jones
.
Mr.
Jones
stopped
.
Two
police
officers
then
arrived
and
one
helped
the
judge
towards
the
police
car
.
Impeccable
record
County
court
Judge
Rowe
Harding
,
of
Swansea
,
for
the
defence
,
said
that
he
presided
over
a
meeting
of
the
mid-Wales
and
Herefordshire
branch
of
the
Magistrates
'
Association
at
Llandrindod
Wells
which
was
attended
by
Judge
Evans
.
He
had
``
what
appeared
to
be
a
bronchial
cold
.
''
Dr.
John
Emrys
Jenkins
,
said
he
had
attended
Judge
Evans
since
1958
.
His
condition
had
resulted
in
outbursts
of
anger
and
he
had
been
sharp
in
his
tongue
.
``
I
am
perfectly
sure
they
were
not
the
result
of
alcoholic
drinking
.
''
Dr.
Jack
Abbot
Hobson
,
physician
at
the
Middlesex
Hospital
,
London
,
submitted
a
report
on
the
judge
's
condition
.
He
said
that
on
the
morning
of
September
22
,
Judge
Evans
took
three
bottles
of
light
ale
and
a
sherry
with
his
lunch
.
In
the
afternoon
he
attended
a
meeting
at
Llandrindod
Wells
.
He
tried
to
appear
normal
,
although
he
did
not
feel
well
.
Dr.
Hobson
said
that
Judge
Evans
was
examined
at
the
Middlesex
Hospital
,
and
it
was
found
he
suffered
from
a
condition
which
could
produce
symptoms
of
drunkenness
,
make
him
unsteady
in
his
movements
and
in
his
eyes
while
his
speech
might
be
thick
.
It
could
also
result
in
mental
disturbances
.
Mr.
Alun
T.
Davies
,
defending
,
said
that
the
judge
's
driving
record
was
``
impeccable
.
''
Twelve
months
ago
he
passed
the
test
for
advanced
motorists
.
There
was
no
question
of
him
driving
again
until
his
condition
was
remedied
.
Cashiers
coshed
and
robbed
near
bank
Two
cashiers
employed
by
Independent
Milk
Suppliers
Ltd.
were
attacked
by
three
or
four
men
armed
with
coshes
and
robbed
of
about
+2
,
at
Elgin
Avenue
,
Maida
Vale
,
London
,
yesterday
.
They
were
knocked
to
the
ground
outside
Barclays
Bank
.
One
cashier
was
taken
to
Paddington
General
Hospital
for
treatment
.
The
gang
escaped
in
a
car
,
which
was
found
abandoned
nearby
.
Costs
for
Lord
Mayor
BYELECTION
CASE
DISMISSED
The
Manchester
Stipendiary
Magistrate
(
Mr
F.
Bancroft
Turner
)
yesterday
dismissed
a
summons
against
the
Lord
Mayor
of
Manchester
(
Alderman
Lionel
Biggs
)
alleging
that
,
as
returning
officer
at
the
Moss
Side
parliamentary
byelection
,
he
failed
to
discharge
his
statutory
obligations
by
not
being
present
on
October
25
to
receive
nomination
papers-
handed
in
by
Mr
Walter
Hesketh
,
the
British
Union
Movement
's
candidate
.
Mr
Bancroft
Turner
awarded
2
guineas
costs
against
Mr
Hesketh
as
a
contribution
to
the
defence
costs
.
Mr
Hesketh
said
that
on
October
25
he
and
Mr
Max
Moseley
,
his
agent
,
visited
the
town
hall
to
deliver
the
nomination
papers
.
The
returning
officer
was
not
there
and
,
for
5
minutes
,
town
hall
officials
were
unable
to
obtain
the
Lord
Mayor
.
Mr
Hesketh
said
:
''
For
a
long
time
we
were
wandering
through
the
passages
of
the
town
hall
until
I
was
finally
obliged
to
defer
the
submission
of
my
nomination
papers
.
''
Matter
of
courtesy
Mr
F.
P.
R.
Hinchliffe
,
for
the
Lord
Mayor
,
said
that
Alderman
Biggs
,
as
returning
officer
,
had
the
right
to
appoint
a
deputy-
in
this
case
the
town
clerk-
who
,
in
turn
,
was
authorised
to
appoint
deputies
.
Mr
Moseley
agreed
with
Mr
Hinchliffe
that
Mr
Hesketh
had
received
an
invitation
from
the
Lord
Mayor
for
all
the
candidates
to
attend
the
town
hall
with
their
nomination
papers
on
Friday
,
October
27
.
Mr
Hinchliffe
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Was
your
reason
for
not
accepting
the
invitation
to
appear
on
Friday
because
you
did
n't
wish
to
be
associated
with
the
other
candidates
in
any
way
?
-
Yes
,
that
was
one
reason
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Mr
Hinchliffe
said
it
had
been
a
practice
in
the
city
,
as
a
matter
of
courtesy
,
for
the
Lord
Mayor
,
to
extend
an
invitation
to
all
the
parliamentary
candidates
to
attend
at
the
town
hall
at
a
certain
time
with
their
nomination
papers
.
It
was
done
to
prevent
the
returning
officer
or
the
acting
returning
officer
from
being
incarcerated
in
a
certain
building
from
1
a.m.
to
3
p.m.
on
five
successive
days
.
Mr
Moseley
said
that
the
election
officer
(
Mr
Norman
de
Gruchy
)
told
him
at
the
town
hall
on
October
25
that
he
was
no
more
authorised
to
accept
nomination
papers
from
Mr
Hesketh
than
a
corporation
dustman
.
In
evidence
Mr
de
Gruchy
said
he
did
not
recall
saying
he
was
not
authorised
to
accept
the
nomination
papers
.
In
dismissing
the
summons
,
Mr
Bancroft
Turner
said
Mr
Hesketh
and
Mr
Moseley
had
been
labouring
under
a
sense
of
grievance
and
,
to
some
extent
,
it
was
a
legitimate
grievance
.
The
important
consideration
,
however
,
was
that
if
a
member
of
the
public
wished
to
be
nominated
as
a
candidate
between
certain
statutory
dates
at
certain
times
,
his
position
should
be
carefully
safeguarded
.
Minister
rejects
corporation
's
high
street
plan
By
our
own
Reporter
A
proposal
by
Southend
Corporation
for
a
second
high
street
,
parallel
to
the
existing
one
,
has
been
rejected
by
the
Minister
of
Housing
and
Local
Government
,
Dr
Charles
Hill
.
In
a
letter
to
the
town
clerk
published
yesterday
,
he
says
that
the
fundamental
defect
was
that
the
street
would
serve
both
for
shopping
and
as
a
through-traffic
route
and
the
mixture
of
functions
would
be
a
hindrance
to
traffic
and
a
danger
to
pedestrians
.
The
proposal
formed
part
of
a
development
plan
for
the
town
centre
providing
for
the
expansion
of
the
shopping
area
,
a
civic
centre
,
an
office
block
area
,
a
bus
station
,
car
parks
and
an
inner
ring
road
.
A
public
inquiry
held
last
year
recommended
that
the
scheme
should
be
rejected
.
The
Minister
,
however
,
has
said
that
he
is
prepared
to
amend
it
to
include
all
but
the
new
high
street
and
shopping
area
.
A
spokesman
for
the
corporation
said
last
night
:
``
We
have
had
the
full
text
of
the
inspector
's
report
which
runs
to
over
12
pages
...
there
will
be
a
report
to
the
next
council
meeting
.
''
Mr
HANNEN
SWAFFER
Mr
Hannen
Swaffer
,
aged
82
,
the
journalist
,
is
to
enter
University
College
Hospital
,
London
,
today
for
a
minor
operation
.
He
expects
to
be
out
in
two
or
three
days
if
all
goes
well
.
SOVIET
MINISTER
ON
TESTS
''
No
radiation
danger
''
Mr
Konstantine
Rudnev
,
a
deputy
chairman
of
the
Soviet
Council
of
Ministers
,
arrived
in
London
yesterday
from
Moscow
at
the
head
of
a
seven-man
Soviet
delegation
of
scientific
and
industrial
experts
.
He
said
that
it
was
considered
that
the
level
of
radioactivity
resulting
from
Russian
nuclear
tests
is
not
dangerous
.
Russia
was
not
proposing
to
supply
dried
milk
to
children
as
a
result
of
recent
tests
,
he
added
.
Mr
Rudnev
,
who
was
chairman
of
the
State
Committee
for
Defence
Technology
until
last
year
,
was
asked
what
benefit
the
recent
tests
brought
to
Soviet
scientific
research
.
He
replied
:
``
I
personally
am
not
a
specialist
in
nuclear
weapons
and
I
can
not
add
anything
to
the
official
statements
of
the
Soviet
Government
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
FAMILY
KILLED
IN
BUNGALOW
FIRE
A
former
Bristol
Rovers
footballer
,
Mr
John
David
Hamilton
,
his
wife
Margaret
,
and
their
three-months-old
daughter
,
all
died
in
a
fire
in
their
three-room
bungalow
at
Hall
Lane
,
Olveston
,
Gloucestershire
,
yesterday
.
Firemen
called
by
a
neighbour
discovered
the
bodies
buried
under
wreckage
.
Mr
Hamilton
had
apparently
gone
to
the
baby
's
bedroom
and
was
still
clutching
her
.
Another
neighbour
,
Mr
Edward
Greaves
,
and
his
son
,
who
tried
to
get
inside
,
were
beaten
back
by
the
heat
and
smoke
.
By
the
time
the
fire
brigade
arrived
,
he
said
,
the
bungalow
was
a
``
roaring
mass
of
flames
.
''
More
students
from
the
Dominions
?
By
our
own
Reporter
The
Council
for
Education
in
the
Commonwealth
believes
that
,
in
spite
of
the
establishment
of
new
educational
institutions
in
Commonwealth
countries
,
the
number
of
students
coming
to
this
country
will
increase
.
``
Informed
opinion
,
''
the
council
says
,
puts
the
increase
at
1
or
15
per
cent
.
The
council
,
in
a
memorandum
to
the
Robbins
Committee
on
Higher
Education
,
expresses
the
hope
that
the
committee
will
estimate
the
demand
accurately
and
allow
for
it
in
its
recommendations
.
Two
new
organisations
are
envisaged
.
One
of
these
might
keep
questions
of
technical
education
and
training
for
Commonwealth
students
under
constant
review
.
It
should
concern
itself
with
personal
cases
,
and
help
in
the
distribution
of
students
.
It
might
be
empowered
to
use
quota
systems
and
other
methods
to
control
distribution
.
#
211
<
15
TEXT
A15
>
EUROPEAN
AIR
FARES
MAY
BE
RAISED
AIRLINES
START
SPECIAL
TALKS
IN
PARIS
TO-DAY
By
Our
Air
Correspondent
Air
fares
in
Europe
may
be
increased-
possibly
by
amounts
between
2
and
5
per
cent.-
from
April
1
as
a
result
of
a
special
private
meeting
of
European
airlines
which
opens
in
Paris
this
morning
.
The
meeting
has
been
called
to
discuss
the
need
for
the
increases
by
the
International
Air
Transport
Association-
the
world's
airline
Parliament-
in
response
to
urgent
requests
from
a
number
of
European
airlines
who
have
become
alarmed
at
continually
rising
costs
,
in
particular
the
U.K.
Ministry
of
Aviation
's
decision
to
raise
landing
fees
at
its
airports
by
about
one-third
from
April
1
.
All
the
European
carriers
,
including
British
European
Airways
,
will
attend
,
and
most
of
the
long-haul
operators
,
including
British
Overseas
Airways
Corporation
,
who
are
not
directly
involved
but
who
fly
over
parts
of
Europe
,
will
be
sending
observers
.
It
is
thought
likely
that
at
the
meeting
B.E.A
.
will
fight
any
proposal
to
raise
fares
,
especially
at
such
short
notice
.
The
airline
has
booked
many
hundreds
of
thousands
of
passengers
on
the
basis
of
existing
or
planned
fares
levels
already
agreed
,
and
it
is
likely
to
argue
that
the
administrative
problems
involved
in
raising
fares
now
would
be
enormous
,
besides
cutting
across
B.E.A
.
's
entire
philosophy
of
getting
fares
down
and
keeping
them
down
.
It
is
understood
that
the
prime
movers
behind
this
virtually
emergency
session
of
the
I.A.T.A
.
are
several
of
the
smaller
European
carriers
,
who
have
in
the
past
been
strong
opponents
of
fares-cutting
airlines
,
such
as
B.E.A
.
TRAFFIC
TALKS
Ending
``
Fares
Freeze
''
The
problem
of
these
smaller
airlines
is
not
difficult
to
gauge
.
Substantial
cuts
in
European
air
fares
were
agreed
,
after
long
and
even
bitter
argument
,
at
the
I.A.T.A
.
traffic
conference
in
Honolulu
in
the
Autumn
of
1959
,
to
become
effective
from
April
1
,
196
.
At
the
196
annual
traffic
conference
,
held
in
Cannes
last
autumn
,
these
earlier
cuts
were
confirmed
,
and
a
few
further
special
European
reductions
were
also
agreed
,
to
become
effective
from
April
1
,
this
year
.
The
Cannes
conference
also
took
the
unprecedented
decision
however
,
of
declaring
what
amounted
to
``
fares
freeze
''
for
a
period
of
two
years
,
agreeing
that
there
would
be
no
further
traffic
conference
until
the
autumn
of
1962
,
when
fares
would
be
fixed
for
the
traffic
year
starting
April
1
,
1963
.
LANDING
FEES
UP
Effect
on
Costs
The
effect
of
this
would
have
been
to
keep
European
air
fares
at
their
existing
levels
right
up
to
the
spring
of
1963
,
in
the
face
of
rising
costs
and
steadily
expanding
capacity
as
more
and
more
jets
joined
the
airlines
'
fleets
.
In
the
event
,
these
rising
costs
have
already
overtaken
the
airlines
.
In
particular
,
a
good
deal
of
concern
has
been
caused
in
European
air
transport
by
the
decision
of
the
Ministry
of
Aviation
to
raise
landing
fees
at
the
U.K.
airports
it
controls
by
about
one-third
from
April
1
.
A
Comet
4B
,
for
example
,
will
now
have
to
pay
a
basic
rate
of
about
+59
to
land
at
London
Airport
if
the
flight
originates
within
Europe
,
and
a
full
rate
of
+115
if
the
flight
originates
at
a
point
beyond
Europe
.
The
existing
fees
are
about
+44
basic
and
+84
full
.
For
a
Viscount
,
the
basic
rate
goes
up
from
about
+17
to
+23
,
and
the
full
rate
from
about
+3
to
+41
.
The
effect
will
be
to
put
up
B.E.A
.
's
landing
fees
for
U.K.
domestic
flights
alone
by
+44
,
in
a
full
year
,
and
by
probably
as
much
again
on
its
landing
fees
for
international
flights
.
B.E.A
.
has
already
been
forced
to
counter
this
by
raising
many
of
its
domestic
tourist
fares
by
3
1/2
per
cent
.
from
April
1
,
cancelling
out
part
of
the
cuts
in
those
fares
it
proposed
to
make
from
that
date
.
FOREIGN
AIRLINES
Openly
Critical
Every
foreign
airline
flying
to
the
U.K.
is
in
the
same
position
.
They
are
openly
critical
about
the
higher
landing
fees
,
and
it
is
understood
that
the
Ministry
's
decision
will
be
cited
by
many
at
the
Paris
meeting
as
one
of
the
principal
reasons
why
air
fares
in
Europe
must
rise-
and
rise
from
the
same
date
that
the
higher
landing
fees
become
effective
.
In
order
to
protect
its
bookings
position-
and
its
avowed
long-term
aim
of
slashing
fares-
B.E.A
.
will
probably
try
to
resist
the
strong
efforts
that
will
be
made
in
Paris
to
raise
fares
,
but
it
may
well
be
obliged
to
concede
something
.
One
possibility
is
that
it
may
win
a
respite
,
with
fares
being
raised
by
small
amounts
at
a
date
later
in
the
summer
or
in
the
autumn
.
Whatever
the
outcome
,
it
is
already
clear
that
the
Paris
meeting
will
be
difficult
,
and
perhaps
even
stormy
.
+12m
.
Order
for
Boiler
Consortium
By
Our
Industrial
Correspondent
The
first
boiler
contract
for
the
recently
formed
consortium
of
John
Brown
Land
Boilers
and
Foster
Wheeler
was
announced
yesterday
by
the
Central
Electricity
Generating
Board
.
Shared
Contracts
The
consortium
,
which
was
formed
last
month
,
is
to
supply
four
35
,
kilowatt
boilers
,
at
a
cost
of
over
+12m.
,
to
the
Tilbury
B
power
station
.
The
steam
condensers
are
to
be
supplied
by
Richardsons
Westgarth
(
Hartlepool
)
.
There
is
considerable
over-capacity
in
the
boiler
industry
,
and
it
has
become
the
C.E.G.B
.
's
practice
to
spread
the
large
contracts
between
two
manufacturers
.
Thus
the
boiler
order
for
the
new
West
Burton
power
station
in
Nottinghamshire
was
shared
between
Simon-Carves
and
International
Combustion
,
and
,
as
reported
last
week
,
a
further
+2m
.
order
was
awarded
to
Babcock
and
Wilcox
and
Yarrow
and
Company
.
The
new
Tilbury
contract
will
represent
a
much-needed
addition
of
new
work
for
the
two
companies
concerned
.
Lord
Aberconway
,
chairman
of
John
Brown
,
said
last
year
that
the
1959
boiler
order
for
the
Bankside
power
station
was
the
only
order
received
by
the
company
from
a
British
generating
authority
for
more
than
four
years
.
Service
Dates
The
first
two
turbo-alternators
are
due
for
commissioning
in
1965
and
the
remaining
two
in
1966
.
The
generators
,
as
reported
earlier
this
week
,
are
being
supplied
by
General
Electric
at
a
cost
of
+8m
.
CHAIN
OF
SHOE
SHOPS
FOR
CO-OPERATIVES
From
Our
Own
Correspondent
MANCHESTER
,
March
22
.
The
Co-operatives
are
to
set
up
a
country-wide
chain
of
shoe
stores
known
as
Society
Footwear
.
If
the
new
organisation
is
a
success
,
it
is
likely
to
spread
to
other
trades
,
including
radio
,
and
electrical
goods
.
Fifty-six
Co-operative
retail
societies
have
already
indicated
their
readiness
to
join
the
English
and
Scottish
Wholesale
Societies
in
the
new
venture
which
follows
the
independent
commission's
recommendation
in
1958
that
the
Co-ops
.
should
establish
chains
of
specialist
shops
.
Some
of
the
largest
retail
societies
are
among
those
joining
.
They
include
the
London
Society
,
the
Royal
Arsenal
,
the
South
Suburban
,
Birmingham
,
Liverpool
and
Plymouth
,
Newcastle-on-Tyne
and
the
Co-operative
Retail
Service
,
a
big
amalgamation
of
societies
.
Each
retail
society
will
invest
+5
,
for
every
shoe
shop
it
plans
to
open
.
This
will
give
the
chain
an
initial
capital
of
over
+5
,
-
half
provided
by
the
retail
societies
and
half
by
the
C.W.S
.
and
S.C.W.S
.
The
shops
will
not
stock
only
C.W.S
.
shoes
.
``
We
realise
that
the
customer
wants
a
range
of
choice
,
''
said
a
spokesman
in
Manchester
to-day
.
Existing
Co-operative
shoe
shops
will
not
be
affected
.
``
We
shall
start
shops
in
places
where
there
is
the
trade
available
and
where
the
societies
have
not
been
able
to
develop
so
far
.
''
Mr.
R.
Southern
,
chairman
of
the
C.W.S
.
Board
's
retail
trading
committee
and
one
of
four
directors
nominated
by
the
wholesale
societies
to
act
as
a
caretaker
Board
in
the
early
stages
,
said
to-day
:
``
Behind
the
new
organisation
will
be
the
vast
financial
and
technical
resources
of
the
C.W.S
.
and
the
S.C.W.S
.
Our
shops
will
be
as
attractive
and
modern
as
any
in
the
country
.
''
It
is
not
yet
known
how
many
shops
the
new
chain
is
likely
to
have
,
but
the
immediate
target
will
probably
be
in
the
region
of
1
.
France
to
Cut
Some
Customs
Duties
5
%
on
April
1
From
Our
Own
Correspondent
PARIS
,
March
22
.
New
tariff
cuts
of
5
per
cent.
,
to
come
into
force
on
April
1
,
were
approved
by
the
French
Council
of
Ministers
to-day
.
Reductions
apply
specifically
to
the
Six
countries
of
the
Common
Market
but
,
in
some
circumstances
,
they
will
also
affect
imports
from
outside
.
It
is
understood
,
however
,
that
British
and
American
cars
will
not
benefit
from
the
reductions
.
The
full
details
of
the
reductions
will
not
be
known
until
the
decree
appears
in
the
official
journal
to-morrow
or
even
a
day
after
.
In
Anticipation
It
was
stated
that
the
decision
was
taken
in
anticipation
of
the
1
per
cent
.
reduction
within
the
Common
Market
which
takes
place
automatically
at
the
end
of
the
year
.
It
was
indicated
at
the
same
time
that
the
cuts
would
apply
to
all
countries
providing
that
the
resulting
duties
did
not
fall
below
the
common
external
tariff
of
the
Six
.
One
of
the
immediate
results
will
be
to
nullify
the
effects
of
the
recent
revaluation
of
the
D-Mark
on
the
prices
of
German
exports
in
the
French
market
.
It
is
not
quite
clear
exactly
how
the
reductions
are
to
be
applied
.
In
the
past
few
weeks
there
has
been
a
prolonged
discussion
between
Ministries
as
to
whether
the
cuts
should
apply
uniformly
across
the
board
or
should
vary
with
different
products
.
It
is
,
however
,
reported
that
the
tariff
on
textiles
and
cars
imported
from
the
Common
Market
are
<
SIC
>
to
be
reduced
by
1
per
cent
.
Checking
Prices
The
Ministry
of
Finance
said
that
the
reductions
now
approved
were
designed
to
check
the
upward
trend
in
prices
.
This
is
one
more
indication
of
the
French
Government
's
determination
to
sweep
away
protective
habits
of
mind
.
DR.
HELLER
SEES
SIGNS
OF
U.S.
RECOVERY
From
Our
U.S
.
Correspondent
NEW
YORK
,
March
22
.
The
widespread
belief
that
the
recession
may
have
reached
its
turning
point
was
endorsed
to-day
by
President
Kennedy
's
chief
economic
adviser
,
Dr.
Walter
Heller
.
Dr.
Heller
said
that
with
signs
pointing
to
a
bottoming-out
of
the
recession
the
``
odds
are
not
very
strongly
in
favour
''
of
a
temporary
tax
cut
to
stimulate
business
.
Aid
for
Workless
The
chairman
of
the
Council
of
Economic
Advisers
made
his
remarks
as
Congress
was
preparing
to
send
the
first
of
Mr.
Kennedy's
anti-recession
Bills
to
the
White
House
for
signature
.
The
Bill
,
providing
$
99m
.
(
+353,57
,
)
in
additional
aid
for
unemployed
who
have
exhausted
their
benefits
,
followed
on
the
heels
of
the
Feed
Grains
Bill
passed
earlier
in
the
day-
after
two
months
in
office
President
Kennedy
has
now
seen
his
first
major
proposals
enacted
into
law
.
So
far
his
programme
has
survived
its
progress
through
Congress
relatively
unscathed
,
but
the
most
contentious
matters
have
still
to
come
up
for
consideration
.
The
chances
of
some
of
the
latter
may
suffer
through
a
pick-up
in
business
conditions
which
,
Dr.
Heller
said
to-day
,
might
be
relatively
early
.
But
he
emphasised
that
only
a
relatively
slow
return
to
full
employment
could
be
expected
.
The
Administration
is
striving
to
persuade
Congress
that
a
turn-round
in
business
does
not
obviate
the
need
for
such
measures
as
pension
liberalisation-
scheduled
for
April
1
by
the
President
but
so
far
given
no
attention
by
Congress-
and
a
rise
in
the
minimum
wage
,
which
comes
up
for
House
debate
this
week
.
The
sluggishness
of
the
Congressional
pace
is
partly
explained
by
conservative
opposition
to
much
of
the
President
's
programme
.
But
another
reason
is
that
Congress
is
simply
not
geared
to
cope
with
the
flood
of
proposals
that
has
poured
from
the
White
House
on
a
scale
only
matched
under
President
Roosevelt
.
AN
IRREGULAR
TURN
IN
EQUITIES
GRATTAN
WAREHOUSES
'
PROFITS
UP
12
%
By
LEX
Industrial
equities
developed
an
irregular
turn
yesterday
.
Early
marking
down
on
the
view
that
the
rise
had
been
a
little
fast
failed
to
bring
out
much
stock
.
Price
movements
were
finally
mixed
with
a
slight
bias
to
a
lower
level
.
Breweries
came
back
further
.
Volume
was
substantial
again
and
the
undertone
still
firm
.
#
23
<
16
TEXT
A16
>
GEORGE
McCARTHY
In
The
City
Palmerston
House
,
E.C.2
.
London
Wall
3431
.
A
SIXPENNY
BARGAIN
AT
THE
STOCK
EXCHANGE
AN
unchanged
dividend
of
3
per
cent
.
is
being
paid
on
the
Ordinary
shares
of
Neville
Developments
.
And
thereby
hangs
a
tale-
and
a
great
deal
of
money
.
Neville
Developments
is
a
Birmingham
company
run
by
shrewd
chartered
accountants
.
It
has
a
number
of
operating
subsidiaries
,
but
its
main
function
is
that
of
an
issuing
house
specialising
in
transforming
private
companies
into
public
concerns
.
And
highly
profitable
that
business
has
proved
.
The
company's
shares
are
among
the
cheapest
ever
brought
to
market
.
Their
nominal
value
is
6d.
,
but
their
market
value
is
around
5s
.
Earlier
this
year
they
were
worth
more
than
+3
each
.
Profit
figures
for
1961
,
out
this
morning
,
will
prove
rather
disappointing
to
shareholders
.
They
amount
to
+471
,
,
which
is
a
drop
of
+312
,
from
the
year
before
.
But
these
shareholders
are
in
no
need
of
sympathy
.
They
are
in
the
big
money
.
Let
me
briefly
retrace
the
golden
road
.
MAKING
MONEY
In
1958
the
then
2s
.
Ordinary
shares
are
placed
at
3s
.
each
.
In
September
,
1959
,
they
were
divided
into
one
sixpenny
Ordinary
share
and
three
sixpenny
Deferred
Ordinary
shares
.
The
Deferred
get
no
dividend
until
2s
.
had
been
paid
on
the
Ordinary
.
Anybody
who
invested
+1
in
these
shares
in
1958
would
now
have
666
Ordinary
shares
worth
more
than
+1,3
,
plus
2
,
Deferred
shares-
which
have
no
market
quotation
yet
but
are
surely
going
to
be
valuable
later
.
BEER
WEDDING
EVERY
expert
in
the
beer
business
has
been
prophesying
that
the
trade
will
be
concentrated
into
fewer
and
fewer
units
.
Today
the
big
Yorkshire
combine
,
John
Smith
's
Tadcaster
Brewery
,
reports
that
it
is
having
merger
talks
with
Warwick
and
Richardson
,
the
brewers
of
Newark
,
Notts
.
Already
this
year
John
Smith
's
has
bought
up
Yates
'
Castle
Brewery
.
The
5s
.
shares
of
Warwicks
and
Richardsons
are
currently
quoted
at
around
22s
.
So
the
take-over
terms
should
be
interesting
.
SHARES
MOVE
UP
AFTER
a
dull
start
,
prices
moved
ahead
again
yesterday
on
the
Stock
Exchange
.
Business
was
small
,
but
some
of
the
gains
were
worth
having
.
Steel
Company
of
Wales
rose
1s
.
3d
.
to
35s
.
6d.
,
Pru
'A'
17s
.
6d
.
to
+23
18s
.
9d.
,
and
Threlfall
's
Brewery
2s
.
to
9s
.
In
the
paper
section
,
Bowater
put
on
1s
.
3d
.
at
46s
.
3d.
,
while
Penguins
rose
1
1/2d
.
to
2s
.
4
1/2d
.
Imperial
Chemicals
gained
a
further
1s
.
at
61s
.
6d
.
and
Typhoo
Tea
1s
.
3d
.
at
35s
.
4
1/2d
.
In
oils
,
Burmah
,
which
announces
a
three-million-dollar
share
purchase
in
Great
Plains
Development
Co.
of
Canada
,
and
a
4,5
,
-dollar
option
on
more
shares
,
rose
1s
.
to
34s
.
1
1/2d
.
WHERE
MONEY
GOES
HOW
do
we
invest
the
millions
of
pounds
we
all
own
as
tax-payers
?
A
White
Paper
,
out
today
,
reports
that
expenditure
on
the
programmes
of
the
nationalised
industries
,
the
public
corporations
and
the
Post
Office
accounts
for
one
half
of
all
public
investment
.
Largest
absorber
of
capital
is
the
electricity
industry
,
followed
by
the
British
Transport
Commission
and
the
Post
Office
.
About
two-fifths
of
our
public
money
goes
to
local
authorities
,
who
spend
it
chiefly
on
housing
and
education
.
Enormous
sums
are
involved
.
Total
investment
this
year
is
estimated
at
+1,755million
.
And
next
year-
that
is
,
the
year
ending
April
1963-
it
might
be
+2million
more
.
RISING
VALUES
THE
+1
Ordinary
shares
of
Sopers
of
Harrow
,
Middx
,
the
store
firm
,
are
worth
+48
1s
.
each
.
That
is
what
Debenhams
,
which
already
owns
most
of
those
in
issue
,
are
offering
for
the
remaining
4,135
.
Boom
time-
and
Bank
rate
may
be
clipped
ALL
was
merry
and
bright
along
the
golden
pavements
of
the
City
yesterday
.
Everybody
believes
the
Bank
rate
will
be
cut
again
today
.
If
it
is
not
,
some
bold
speculators
will
lose
money
.
Yesterday
they
were
backing
their
fancy
with
hard
cash
,
and
shares
enjoyed
their
best
day
for
a
long
time
.
The
Financial
Times
index
rose
by
4.6
points
,
which
represents
a
jump
of
many
millions
in
share
values
.
Metal
Box
,
the
can
giant
,
rose
2s
.
4
1/2d.
,
Imperial
Chemicals
2s.
,
Beechams
1s
.
9d.
,
Typhoo
Tea
2s
.
In
banks
,
Westminster
``
B
''
and
Lloyds
both
put
on
1s
.
9d.
,
while
Prudential
``
A
''
rose
+1
to
+24
18s
.
9d
.
Courage
and
Barclay
frothed
up
1s
.
6d
.
and
Bents
Brewery
rose
2s
.
There
was
less
excitement
in
the
gilt-edged
market
.
But
gains
of
up
to
6s
.
3d
.
were
recorded
.
EXPANSION
SIR
CLAVERING
FISON
'S
report
should
be
in
the
hands
of
his
shareholders
today
.
But
it
is
already
out
of
date
.
He
reports
that
the
capital
projects
approved
total
+13,5
,
,
most
of
which
is
for
the
proposed
great
nitrogen
plant
at
Milford
Haven
.
Sir
Clavering
told
me
yesterday
that
this
figure
has
now
become
an
overstatement
.
The
Milford
Haven
project
has
been
modified
.
There
is
now
no
plan
to
raise
fresh
capital
,
certainly
not
in
this
financial
year
.
Although
group
sales
of
this
great
fertiliser
and
chemical
combine
rose
by
+3million
last
year
to
+54million
,
the
profit
came
down
by
+9
,
to
+3,67
,
.
Even
so
it
was
the
second
highest
figure
in
the
company
's
history
.
BOOMING
BUTLIN
MR.
BILLY
BUTLIN
was
host
last
year
to
more
than
6
,
paying
guests
.
This
year
the
figure
should
be
larger
still
,
because
a
new
camp
,
in
Minehead
,
Somerset
,
will
be
open
.
The
joy
in
the
chalets
certainly
spreads
to
the
shareholders
,
who
must
regularly
rise
and
bless
the
name
of
Butlin
.
Last
June
these
lucky
owners
,
having
had
a
dividend
for
the
year
of
8
p.c.
,
learned
that
their
shares
were
being
doubled
by
a
capital
bonus
.
Yesterday
,
Mr.
Butlin
announced
that
the
interim
dividend
on
this
new
capital
is
raised
to
15
p.c.
,
and
he
forecast
a
final
of
not
less
than
4
p.c.-
a
total
of
55
p.c
.
He
also
revealed
that
the
full
figures
for
this
year
will
show
an
increase
in
revenue
of
+1,5
,
.
He
added
that
the
rise
in
the
half-yearly
dividend
is
small
only
because
the
Chancellor
has
called
for
restraint
.
PROFITS
JUMP
THERE
is
surprisingly
good
news
this
morning
from
Sir
Ivan
Stedeford
,
master
of
mighty
Tube
Investments
.
He
reports
a
jump
in
profits
of
+3million
to
a
record
+27million
.
The
figure
,
of
course
,
includes
for
the
first
time
the
profits
of
acquired
Raleigh
Industries
,
but
we
already
know
that
these
declined
last
year
.
In
addition
,
the
figures
now
out
reveal
that
the
earnings
of
a
major
subsidiary
,
British
Aluminium
fell
last
year
by
+1,5
,
.
So
the
group
profits
make
pleasant
reading
to
shareholders
.
Dividend
is
14
p.c
.
which
is
the
equivalent
of
18
p.c
.
paid
last
year
.
This
news
came
after
the
stock
market
had
closed
.
But
it
was
greeted
with
a
cheer
.
In
after-hour
dealings
the
+1
shares
jumped
5s
.
to
67s
.
6d
.
No
wonder
.
A
NEW
WEAPON
IS
LAUNCHED
IN
THE
LAGER
WAR
FOUR
big
brewers
have
joined
in
an
unequal
partnership
to
produce
and
market
a
new
lager
,
Harp
.
They
are
Guinness
,
Courage
,
Barclay
and
Symonds
,
Mitchells
and
Butler
and
the
Scottish
and
Newcastle
Breweries
.
And
it
was
Lord
Boyd
,
vice-chairman
of
Guinness-
formerly
Mr.
Lennox
Boyd-
who
in
his
best
front-bench
manner
yesterday
launched
a
campaign
at
the
Dorchester
Hotel
to
make
us
drink
Harp
on
a
national
scale
.
Now
nearly
all
the
big
brewers-
Bass
is
a
notable
exception-
are
committed
to
the
struggle
for
the
new
drinking
market
.
BIG
BUSINESS
HUGE
money
is
at
stake
.
Ind
Coope
is
spending
millions
to
make
and
market
Skol
.
The
four
groups
who
will
strum
the
harp
have
combined
assets
of
over
+2million
.
Can
these
huge
investments
pay
off
?
The
brewers
think
so
and
they
will
be
right
if
enough
of
the
drinking
classes
change
their
taste
.
DIVIDEND
SHOCK
SHOCK
news
for
shareholders
of
Gas
Purification
and
Chemical
,
the
Grundig
company
.
They
are
to
get
no
dividend
this
year
.
Last
time
they
were
paid
35
p.c
.
No
wonder
!
Against
last
year
's
profit
of
+811
,
,
there
is
this
year
a
loss
of
+15
,
.
When
the
news
broke
yesterday
the
5s
.
shares
dipped
to
5s
.
9d
.
But
they
recovered
later
to
6s
.
7
1/2d.
,
a
fall
of
1
1/2d
.
on
the
day
.
MORE
DOWN
STOCK
markets
yesterday
were
still
falling
under
the
influence
of
recent
adverse
company
news
.
Wiggins
Teape
,
papermakers
,
tumbled
2s
.
3d
.
to
5s
.
9d
.
and
Villiers
Engineering
,
on
bad
results
,
1s
.
3d
.
to
6s
.
9d
.
Full
details
of
the
merger
lowered
both
Rank
Organisation
and
Gaumont
British
by
a
shilling
.
HOLDING
THE
LINE
DIRECTORS
of
Ault
and
Wiborg
,
the
makers
of
printers
'
inks
,
have
continuing
good
news
for
their
shareholders
.
Half
year
's
profit
to
September
3
last
is
+14
,
higher
at
+515
,
and
the
interim
dividend
of
3
1/4
p.c
.
is
the
equivalent
of
6
1/2
p.c
.
paid
last
year
before
the
hand-out
of
a
1
p.c
.
capital
bonus
.
NO
BONUS
SHAREHOLDERS
of
Fry
's
(
London
)
,
makers
of
Enox
hand
tools
,
must
do
without
a
special
bonus
this
year-
last
time
it
was
2
1/2
p.c
.
A
final
dividend
of
1
p.c
.
brings
the
total
distribution
up
to
17
1/2
p.c
.
compared
with
2
p.c
.
a
year
ago
.
Reason
for
the
cut
is
a
+19
,
fall
in
profits
at
+54,3
WAGON
TAKE-OVER
DIRECTORS
of
Winget
,
the
Kent
engineers
,
and
the
Gloucester
Railway
Carriage
and
Wagon
Company
have
at
last
agreed
on
terms
for
a
merger
.
Winget
will
offer
the
following
share-exchange
terms
to
holders
of
Gloucester
Wagon
shares
:
two
Winget
Ordinary
,
plus
+4
19s
.
nominal
of
Convertible
loan
stock
,
for
every
nine
Gloucester
shares
.
Last
month
Sir
William
Morgan
,
chairman
of
Gloucester
Wagon
,
said
that
when
existing
orders
are
completed
the
company
would
stop
making
rolling
stock
for
railways
,
and
the
main
works
would
be
closed
down
.
The
merger
should
alter
things
.
HOME
SEEKERS
FACING
BAD
WINTER
WHAT
do
you
do
nowadays
if
you
must
buy
a
house
?
One
major
authority
on
the
subject
today
declares
:
``
It
will
be
a
hard
winter
for
the
home
buyer
.
''
The
authority
is
the
Building
Societies
Gazette
.
And
I
agree
with
it
.
The
facts
are
,
as
the
Gazette
points
out
,
that
when
the
banks
and
insurance
companies
are
not
lending
money
all
home
buyers
turn
to
the
building
societies
.
BARGAINS
These
,
although
they
have
large
funds
,
have
n't
got
anything
like
enough
money
to
meet
the
huge
demand
.
And
building
society
managers
are
not
keen
to
lend
large
sums
on
expensive
houses
.
Some
houses
,
it
is
true
,
might
now
fall
in
price
,
particularly
the
pre-1919
houses
,
since
the
Government
's
lending
scheme
on
these
has
been
abandoned
.
But
the
societies
do
n't
want
to
lend
money
on
these
old
houses
.
So
in
that
case
,
too
,
the
young
home-builders
will
be
frustrated
.
For
these
houses
,
and
some
others
,
the
winter
could
be
a
bargain
time
for
the
man
with
ready
cash
who
can
pay
the
full
price
.
But
how
many
young
home-makers
are
in
that
position
?
So
young
lovers
move
into
a
queue
that
goes
on
lengthening
.
Says
the
Gazette
:
``
We
wish
them
joy
as
they
trudge
from
society
to
society
.
We
wish
that
Mr.
Selwyn
Lloyd
could
go
with
them
to
listen
to
their
interviews
with
building
society
branch
managers
.
Or
perhaps
they
would
prefer
more
cheerful
company
.
''
Perhaps
they
could
have
the
cheerful
company
of
Mr.
Lloyd
's
new
right-hand
man
,
Mr.
Henry
Brooke
,
whose
set-the-people-free
Rent
Act
brought
about
this
remarkable
situation
.
The
tragedy
is
that
he's
proud
of
it
.
PROFITS
SLIM
TWO
major
British
companies
,
Courtaulds
,
the
man-made
textile
giant
,
and
Wiggins
Teape
,
the
paper-making
combine
,
issue
ominous
statements
.
The
theme
is
the
same
:
higher
sales
but
smaller
profit
.
Cortaulds
'
sales
for
the
half-year
to
September
3
were
+3,6
,
higher
at
+83,451
,
but
profit
in
the
six
months
declined
by
nearly
+2
million
to
+7,586
,
.
And
there
is
a
small
but
severe
shock
for
shareholders
.
Their
interim
dividend
is
cut
from
1d
.
to
9d.-
that
is
,
from
4
1-6
p.c
.
to
3
3/4
p.c
.
Final
dividend
last
year
was
5
5-6
p.c
.
to
make
1
p.c
.
for
the
year
.
``
Present
indications
suggest
,
''
say
the
directors
,
``
that
profits
for
the
second
half-year
should
be
of
the
same
order
.
''
#
29
<
17
TEXT
A17
>
Familiarity
Breeds
Discrimination
World
of
Music
:
By
MARTIN
COOPER
AS
Europe
and
America
slowly
approach
a
cultural
unity
which
must
eventually
shame
the
politicians
into
following
suit
,
the
old
concept
of
local
or
national
reputations
in
the
arts
is
being
discarded
.
Until
194
it
was
an
observable
fact
that
there
were
composers
whose
music
was
highly
prized
in
some
countries
and
entirely
neglected
by
their
neighbours
,
and
this
was
explained
by
the
difference
in
national
characters
.
It
is
not
so
very
long
ago
that
Brahms
met
with
bored
incomprehension
in
Latin
countries
,
that
Bruckner
and
Mahler
were
regarded
as
exclusively
Teutonic
,
Faure
?
2
exclusively
French
,
and
Nielsen
exclusively
Scandinavian
,
while
Anglo-Saxons
and
Scandinavians
marvelled
at
their
own
particular
appreciation
of
Sibelius
,
Delius
or
Vaughan
Williams
.
Now
,
however
,
the
wider
musical
exchanges
made
possible
by
broadcasting
,
recording
and
the
international
tours
of
major
orchestras
have
made
ignorance
and
prejudice
inexcusable
and
greatly
reduced
the
area
in
which
national
temperament
seriously
limits
the
appreciation
of
any
music
.
What
were
formerly
regarded
as
limitations
in
the
sensibility
or
intelligence
of
the
public
begin
to
appear
rather
as
flaws
in
the
composers
concerned
,
and
the
importance
of
those
flaws
is
revealed
in
each
case
by
the
degree
to
which
an
international
,
as
opposed
to
a
merely
local
,
public
can
be
persuaded
to
overlook
them
.
Brahms
is
now
universally
accepted
at
an
estimate
well
below
that
current
in
Britain
and
Germany
when
he
was
placed
beside
Bach
and
Beethoven
,
but
enormously
higher
than
that
which
once
virtually
dismissed
him
from
French
and
Italian
programmes
.
Bruckner
is
gradually
becoming
known
and
appreciated
outside
the
Germanic
countries
in
exactly
the
same
way
,
not
as
the
equal
(
let
alone
the
superior
,
as
some
enthusiasts
have
suggested
)
of
Beethoven
but
as
a
great
and
unique
figure
in
the
history
of
the
symphony
.
MAHLER
's
case
is
slightly
different
,
since
he
has
always
been
neglected
in
his
native
Austria
and
has
appealed
more
to
individuals
(
Casella
,
for
instance
,
was
an
improbable
champion
)
than
to
national
groups
.
The
uneven
value
of
his
symphonies
becomes
clearer
as
they
are
more
performed
,
but
at
least
three
of
them
are
now
repertory
works
here
and
in
America
,
and
the
remaining
six
obtain
festival
or
occasional
performances
,
while
the
songs
are
universally
acknowledged
.
Faure
?
2
,
once
dismissed
as
a
French
trifler
,
is
now
recognised
as
a
minor
master
in
the
field
of
piano
and
chamber
music
,
and
something
greater
as
a
song-writer
(
could
anyone
have
prophesied
even
2
years
ago
that
the
greatest
German
lieder-singer
of
the
day
would
record
a
Faure
?
2
song-cycle
as
Fischer-Dieskau
has
done
?
)
.
Nielsen
,
like
Mahler
,
has
a
strong
personal
following
outside
Scandinavia
and
individual
works
have
found
their
place
in
the
repertory
here
.
The
position
of
the
great
Anglo-Saxon
favourites
,
on
the
other
hand
,
is
quite
different
owing
to
the
extraordinary
instability
of
the
Anglo-Saxon
public
,
which
has
shown
itself
infinitely
suggestible
,
knowing
nothing
between
uncritical
enthusiasm
and
blank
incomprehension
.
This
lack
of
critical
discrimination
,
which
can
be
observed
in
our
attitude
towards
performers
as
well
as
composers
,
is
the
price
we
pay
for
our
provincial
position
on
the
periphery
of
the
great
Western
European
musical
tradition
,
our
failure
over
two
centuries
to
sustain
any
strong
national
musical
tradition
of
our
own
.
Handel
,
Mendelssohn
and
Gounod
were
all
in
their
turn
astonished-
and
,
being
human
,
delighted-
by
the
adoration
that
their
works
received
in
this
country
.
In
our
own
day
Delius
was
quite
aware
that
his
music
was
enjoying
a
vogue
that
carried
no
guarantee
of
duration
and
Harold
Johnson
has
recently
revealed
Sibelius
's
pleased
but
uneasy
astonishment
at
finding
himself
acclaimed
in
England
and
America
as
the
greatest
living
composer
.
Vaughan
Williams
's
position
as
chief
of
the
belated
nationalist
revival
in
this
country
seemed
to
promise
greater
security
for
his
music
;
but
,
like
Delius
and
Sibelius
,
he
has
not
grown
into
a
larger
,
more
universal
musical
figure
since
his
death
.
SEVERAL
correspondents
have
recently
accused
me
of
belittling
,
or
at
best
``
damning
with
faint
praise
,
''
the
music
of
these
three
composers
.
But
any
praise
must
seem
faint
after
the
extravagant
paeans
that
it
has
prompted
in
the
past
;
and
is
it
belittling
a
composer
who
has
been
too
easily
proclaimed
a
giant
to
attempt
a
more
objective
estimate
?
The
violent
opposition
that
these
composers
have
certainly
aroused
in
some
quarters
does
not
spring
from
an
objective
valuation
of
their
music
so
much
as
from
the
fact
that
their
music
was
used
as
a
kind
of
smokescreen
to
hide
from
the
public
the
revolutionary
works
of
Stravinsky
,
Schoenberg
and
Bartok
.
Now
that
we
have
begun
to
become
familiar
with
these
,
we
can
also
begin
to
discriminate
in
our
judgments
of
Delius
,
Sibelius
and
Vaughan
Williams-
to
sift
their
major
from
their
minor
achievements
and
to
see
them
in
perspective
against
the
music
of
their
great
contemporaries
.
Gaining
from
the
Right
Setting
THERE
can
be
few
sights
in
Northern
Europe
more
beautiful
than
the
first
view
of
the
three
massive
towers
of
Bruges
,
giant
figures
dominating
a
rather
desolate
landscape
,
as
one
approaches
the
town
across
the
flat
coastal
plain
.
Bruges
itself
,
with
its
belfry
``
old
and
brown
,
''
still
preserves
many
signs
of
its
mediaeval
prosperity
and
it
provides
an
incomparable
setting
for
the
Se
?
2minaire
Europe
?
2en
de
Musique
Ancienne
.
Some
five
years
ago
the
Belgian
Ministry
of
Education
,
a
department
generous
in
its
subsidies
to
the
arts
,
conceived
the
admirable
idea
of
asking
Stafford
Cape
,
the
musicologist
and
director
of
Pro
Musica
Antiqua
,
to
organise
at
the
College
of
Europe
in
Bruges
a
summer
course
in
mediaeval
and
renaissance
music
.
Every
year
since
1957
students
from
all
over
the
Continent
,
recommended
by
their
Governments
,
have
met
in
Bruges
for
three
weeks
.
The
complete
course
takes
three
of
these
sessions
,
so
that
this
year
was
the
second
year
of
the
second
course
.
There
were
altogether
24
students
from
14
countries
,
among
them
three
students
from
England
and
one
,
a
lutenist
,
from
distant
Finland
.
Each
day
they
attended
lectures
and
made
music
informally
together
.
COINCIDENCE
By
a
happy
chance
,
the
course
coincides
every
second
year
with
the
Biennale
Internationale
de
Poe
?
2sie
,
a
gathering
of
poets
from
all
over
the
world
,
in
the
nearby
seaside
town
of
Knokke
,
and
it
has
now
become
the
custom
for
the
students
of
the
Se
?
2minaire
,
under
Stafford
Cape
's
direction
,
to
give
an
evening
concert
in
the
Casino
.
This
they
did
last
weekend
,
offering
to
a
large
international
audience
a
fascinating
programme
of
French
and
Italian
14th-century
music
and
works
of
the
Burgundian
school
.
Almost
every
student
took
part
,
either
playing
or
singing
,
sometimes
putting
aside
an
instrument
to
join
in
an
unaccompanied
motet
or
movement
from
a
Mass
.
Remembering
that
these
students
had
been
working
together
for
only
a
few
weeks
,
that
many
of
them
had
little
previous
knowledge
of
early
music
and
that
some
were
not
professional
musicians
,
one
could
only
marvel
at
the
progress
they
had
made
,
not
only
in
individual
performance
but
in
a
general
musical
understanding
of
a
period
that
often
seems
remote
and
inaccessible
.
In
Dufay
's
``
La
belle
se
siet
,
''
for
example
,
two
sopranos
,
one
from
France
,
the
other
from
England
,
sang
easily
and
with
obvious
enjoyment
in
old
French
,
as
though
they
had
been
preparing
the
piece
for
months
instead
of
weeks
.
Much
of
the
music
performed
was
of
great
contrapuntal
complexity
and
profound
religious
feeling
;
that
they
were
able
to
bring
to
it
such
style
and
insight
after
working
together
for
so
short
a
time
was
proof
both
of
the
students
'
devotion
and
of
the
enlightened
direction
of
Mr.
Stafford
Cape
.
JOHN
LADE
The
Only
Real
Guide
to
Play-going
About
the
Theatre
:
By
W.
A.
DARLINGTON
PEOPLE
quite
often
write
to
ask
me
to
choose
plays
for
them
,
and
it
is
quite
natural
that
they
should
.
Here
I
am
at
their
service
,
and
I
do
my
best
to
comply
.
But
I
sometimes
wonder
if
they
realise
how
difficult
the
task
is
.
They
are
asking
me
to
look
at
plays
through
their
eyes
,
when
my
whole
working
life
is
spent
examining
them
through
my
own
.
It
is
like
being
made
to
read
through
somebody
else
's
spectacles
.
All
valid
criticism
is
informed
personal
opinion
.
That
is
a
truism
which
will
be
questioned
hardly
anywhere
,
except
in
some
quarters
in
America
,
where
the
collective
opinion
of
the
uninformed
man
in
the
street
is
thought
to
have
a
mystic
significance
.
My
old
friend
and
colleague
,
Campbell
Dixon
,
used
to
tell
of
a
conversation
he
had
with
a
New
York
film-critic
,
a
lady
,
who
heard
with
an
air
of
shocked
incredulity
that
what
he
offered
his
public
was
his
own
private
and
unsupported
opinions
.
``
But
surely
,
''
he
said
to
her
,
``
that
's
what
you
do
,
is
n't
it
?
''
``
Certainly
not
.
''
``
Then
what
do
you
do
?
''
``
I
stand
in
the
foyer
and
listen
to
what
people
are
saying
.
''
Well
,
I
'm
not
of
this
lady
's
persuasion
.
My
opinions
,
such
as
they
are
,
are
my
own
,
formed
in
accordance
with
my
own
needs
and
beliefs
,
my
own
experience
.
Nobody
is
likely
,
or
even
encouraged
,
to
agree
with
the
opinions
unless
he
has
the
same
needs
and
beliefs
.
It
follows
that
a
good
number
of
the
people
who
write
to
me
about
the
plays
they
are
to
see
are
appealing
to
one
whose
tastes
and
views
they
do
not
share
.
To
take
the
simplest
example
possible
,
I
get
letters
asking
me
to
select
plays
``
suitable
for
a
family
outing
''
or
``
suitable
for
children
''
.
If
I
were
to
answer
this
according
to
my
own
beliefs
,
I
should
probably
say
,
~
''
Take
your
family
(
or
your
children
)
to
anything
you
think
wo
n't
bore
them
''
;
but
it
would
be
the
wrong
kind
of
answer
to
anyone
who
thinks
``
suitability
''
all
that
important
.
Common
Sense
It
is
,
to
me
,
a
matter
of
plain
common
sense
.
At
any
given
moment
there
are
sure
to
be
plays
running
in
London
to
which
the
label
''
for
adults
only
''
might
with
propriety
be
fixed
.
An
actual
label
is
not
necessary
,
because
everybody
knows
which
these
plays
are
,
or
can
easily
find
out
;
and
nobody
in
his
senses
would
dream
of
taking
a
child
or
an
innocent
maiden
aunt
(
should
such
exist
)
to
one
of
them
.
Outside
this
category
there
are
many
plays
of
a
mild
degree
of
unsuitability
;
and
to
these
I
personally
should
not
hesitate
to
take
any
member
of
my
family
.
When
I
was
a
young
schoolboy
I
used
to
sneak
off
to
the
local
dust-hole
week
by
week
,
and
saw
many
plays
of
which
my
parents
,
if
consulted
,
might
not
have
approved
;
and
they
never
did
me
a
mite
of
harm
.
Later
,
when
I
myself
was
a
parent
,
I
exercised
only
the
lightest
of
censorship
on
my
children
's
play-going
,
and
they
took
no
harm
either
.
How
,
then
,
can
I
help
other
people
to
impose
a
ban
in
which
I
do
not
believe
?
Anyway
,
once
you
begin
to
look
at
the
problem
,
there
is
almost
nothing
you
can
take
a
child
to
.
Shakespeare
is
impossible
,
of
course-
all
those
frank
references
to
sex
.
And
pantomime
is
worse
.
Peter
Pan
?
-
very
little
sex
there
.
True
,
but
there
are
other
horrors
.
I
remember
sitting
behind
a
small
boy
who
bounced
in
his
chair
with
glee
at
the
opening
scene-
the
dog-nurse
,
the
flying
lesson
.
But
he
fell
oddly
silent
when
the
curtain
rose
,
and
when
the
scene
began
to
fill
with
wolves
and
Red
Indians
,
pirates
and
crocodiles
he
got
off
his
seat
,
turned
his
back
to
the
stage
,
and-
except
for
occasional
terrified
glances
over
his
shoulder-
spent
the
rest
of
the
act
gazing
longingly
over
my
right
shoulder
at
the
illuminated
word
EXIT
.
It
's
just
as
difficult
with
adults
.
What
can
one
do
when
asked
to
recommend
a
play
``
suitable
''
for
a
party
of
3
people
(
sex
,
age
and
tastes
all
unspecified
)
except
play
safe
and
recommend
``
My
Fair
Lady
''
or
``
The
Mouse-Trap
''
?
To
my
mind
,
people
do
much
better
picking
their
own
entertainments
,
even
at
random
.
I
know
of
a
Women
's
Institute
which
,
on
the
strength
of
having
enjoyed
Sandy
Wilson
's
pure
``
Boy
Friend
,
''
went
off
blithely
on
an
outing
to
Brighton
to
see
his
hyper-sophisticated
``
Valmouth
.
''
#
216
<
18
TEXT
A18
>
Advise
and
condense
by
W.
J.
Weatherby
AT
a
recent
Washington
party
a
garrulous
American
egghead
tried
to
explain
the
difference
between
the
Senate
and
the
House
of
Representatives
to
confused
foreign
visitors
.
But
the
more
he
tried
the
more
confused
his
audience
looked-
and
at
last
,
too
deep
into
references
to
populations
,
finance
,
and
presidential
recommendations
,
he
began
to
sound
confused
himself
.
It
was
like
a
symbolical
explanation
of
why
so
many
outsiders
fail
to
understand
American
politics
and
why-
to
them-
the
presidential
leadership
sometimes
looks
less
decisive
than
it
really
is
.
One
of
the
best
popular
accounts
of
the
complex
system
of
checks
and
balances
in
operation
in
Washington
is
Allen
Drury
's
recent
best
seller
,
``
Advise
and
Consent
,
''
and
even
that
was
too
involved
and
tortuous
for
some
foreign
readers
.
The
decision
then
to
make
a
massive
Hollywood
production
of
Mr
Drury
's
novel
is
like
a
challenge
to
succeed
where
so
many
others
have
failed
,
for
to
be
a
success-
artistically
as
well
as
financially-
the
film
will
have
to
be
true
to
the
reality
of
Washington
and
yet
be
simple
enough
for
international
audiences
to
understand
.
As
the
director
,
Otto
Preminger
,
began
to
film
recently
in
Washington
,
our
old
friends
Reality
and
Illusion
were
busy
providing
some
choice
examples
of
their
relationship
in
film
terms
.
They
met
head-on
at
one
party
when
an
actor
playing
a
senator
learnt
that
the
stranger
he
was
chatting
with
was
a
real
senator
.
The
Hollywood
''
senator
''
had
a
noble
looking
image-
as
public
relations
prose
sometimes
puts
it-
and
the
gracious
manners
of
an
old
plantation
patriarch
,
whereas
the
real
senator
had
the
kind
of
untypical
and
unsaleable
personality
that
might
belong
to
a
shopkeeper
or
a
millionaire
and
would
not
get
heroic
film
billing
anywhere
outside
a
home
movie
.
The
``
senator
''
looked
too
right
,
almost
as
the
outsider
might
have
expected
him
to
look
,
whereas
the
real
one
had
an
unexpectedness
about
him
,
as
if
he
could
not
possibly
be
cast
as
anyone
but
himself
.
Much
of
the
gap
between
Illusion
and
Reality
is
caused
by
the
problem
of
time
.
Mr
Drury
's
President
and
senators
who
reveal
themselves
gradually
through
76
pages
(
at
least
in
the
American
paperback
edition
)
have
had
to
be
transformed
into
Mr
Preminger's
Franchot
Tone
,
Don
Murray
,
Lew
Ayres
,
and
the
rest
of
an
experienced
team
who
can
make
the
most
of
their
split-second
timing
to
create
their
characters
in
a
matter
of
minutes
.
The
real
test
of
the
film
in
the
end
will
be
how
much
has
had
to
be
oversimplified
or
glossed
over
to
keep
up
with
the
clock
.
Mr
Drury
chose
a
comparatively
melodramatic
incident-
the
selection
of
a
controversial
Secretary
of
State
and
the
conflict
between
the
White
House
and
much
of
the
Senate
over
it-
and
threw
in
a
few
skeletons
in
the
senatorial
cupboards
to
show
off
when
the
reader
got
too
bogged
down
in
the
political
manoeuvres
.
Mr
Drury
,
a
former
political
reporter
in
Washington
for
the
``
New
York
Times
,
''
is
a
great
believer
in
the
moderates
'
way
in
politics
,
and
his
book
in
one
way
is
a
tribute
to
his
belief
,
in
that
it
was
moderate
enough
in
tone
to
be
fair
even
to
extremists
like
the
arch
conservative
from
the
South
,
Seab
Cooley
.
Charles
Laughton
,
who
still
has
a
Yorkshire
ring
to
his
voice
,
described
his
preparation
for
playing
Cooley
as
``
an
Eliza
Doolittle
job
.
''
He
studied
the
right
accent
with
a
phonetics
expert
and
did
some
extra
homework
in
conversation
with
some
real
senators
from
the
South
.
In
the
only
scene
I
saw
him
play
,
he
made
his
point
with
lightning
professional
speed
and
also
managed
a
suggestion
of
an
iceberg
of
character
waiting
to
be
revealed
under
the
surface
.
This
was
clearly
how
to
make
the
most
of
the
time
and
how
best
to
try
to
bridge
the
old
Reality-Illusion
gap
.
Whether
or
not
Mr
Drury
's
moderate
tone
will
be
preserved
in
the
speed-up
will
depend
very
much
on
Mr
Preminger
,
and
if
he
loses
it
,
the
ill-informed
abroad
may
simply
become
the
misinformed
,
with
Washington
seeming
a
melodramatic
circus
rather
than
the
complex
meeting-place
of
all
the
States
,
the
focus
of
a
nation
's
myriad
viewpoints
.
Mr
Preminger
's
deep
Austrian
roots
may
help
him
there
for
although
now
an
American
citizen
,
he
may
see
Washington
with
both
an
experienced
eye
and
an
objective
one
,
which
will
enable
him
to
find
its
essence
without
getting
lost
in
detail
or
disastrously
overglossing
.
His
record
suggests
he
is
a
believer
in
best-sellers
as
a
basis
for
a
film
,
and
a
man
who
knows
him
suggests
this
is
because
he
usually
becomes
excited
about
one
of
the
characters
.
This
is
probably
the
former
actor
coming
out
in
him
,
and
certainly
on
the
set
he
often
gives
the
impression
of
a
caged
actor
on
the
wrong
side
of
the
camera
yearning
to
give
a
performance
himself
.
This
may
explain
why
sometimes
his
films
let
personality
do
the
work
of
imagination
and
perhaps
why
they
are
generally
so
well
cast
.
In
``
Advise
and
Consent
,
''
for
example
,
he
has
chosen
a
group
of
mature
film
actors-
men
like
Ayres
,
Tone
,
Fonda
,
Pidgeon
,
not
to
mention
Laughton-
who
could
act
most
of
the
younger
stars
today
off
the
screen
.
The
Preminger
name
seemed
to
be
unlocking
most
doors
in
Washington
.
How
refreshing
then
it
was
for
Reality
to
assert
itself
in
the
person
of
a
little
tailor
.
One
of
Mr
Preminger
's
assistants
went
along
to
his
shop
to
hire
some
tuxedos
for
the
big
banquet
scene
and
assumed
he-
or
rather
Mr
Preminger-
would
naturally
be
given
credit
.
The
Preminger
name
worked
no
miracles
with
the
little
man
(
he
was
only
little
physically
)
and
he
threw
in
for
good
measure
that
he
would
need
cash
even
if
the
President
of
the
United
States
came
in
to
hire
a
tuxedo
.
His
image
was
n't
smooth
or
glossy
or
predictable
,
but
,
oh
,
my
goodness
,
he
was
alive
.
If
only
all
those
foreign
outsiders
could
grasp
he
is
more
typical
of
Americans
than
any
of
the
politicians
(
even
President
Kennedy
)
or
any
of
the
film
stars
(
even
''
President
''
Tone
)
,
perhaps
Reality
would
win
after
all
.
FRANCO
ZEFFIRELLI
by
Gareth
Lloyd
Evans
FRANCO
ZEFFIRELLI
,
whose
explosive
production
of
``
Romeo
and
Juliet
''
shook
the
Old
Vic
out
of
its
Shakespearean
sloth
,
is
now
at
Stratford
on
Avon
setting
the
fuses
for
``
Othello
,
''
which
opens
next
week
.
Yet
,
in
spite
of
what
we
saw
at
the
Old
Vic
,
our
expectations
for
``
Othello
,
''
and
his
very
name
(
like
a
hissing
firework
)
he
only
occasionally
fulfils
prognostications
of
a
mercurial
Italian
.
Without
his
long
leather
black
jacket
(
redolent
of
Florentine
back-street
conspiracy
)
he
could
be
mistaken
for
a
tired
young
English
director
uniformed
in
the
easy
darkness
of
black
slacks
,
black
sneakers
,
and
dull
pullover
.
His
accent
is
slight
,
his
voice
even-toned
,
his
gestures
spare
.
The
eyes
are
restless
,
but
sometimes
pause
on
you
with
disconcerting
acuteness
.
He
slips
into
first
acquaintance
easily
,
and
smokes
Salems
like
a
furnace
.
From
his
``
Romeo
and
Juliet
''
one
might
expect
a
vivid
staccato
modern
with
the
customary
irreverence
for
tradition
,
but
the
great
surprise
is
his
imaginative
,
eloquent
``
feel
''
for
historical
process
,
and
his
sense
of
Western
civilisation
as
an
entity
.
He
seems
to
feel
his
own
presence
in
England
now
as
a
reflection
of
an
historical
logic
which
made
sixteenth-century
England
the
natural
heir
of
the
Florentine
renaissance-
this
is
not
conceit
,
but
an
implied
affirmation
of
the
staying
power
of
cultural
unity
.
Florence
was
the
starting-point
of
Western
culture
,
and
for
him
personally
.
He
studied
architecture
there
and
began
his
theatre
work
directing
opera
in
Siena
.
He
mentions
other
Italian
cities
~
(
``
The
Romans
were
the
whores
of
Western
civilisation
''
)
but
Florence
penetrates
his
conversation
.
IT
is
easy
,
say
,
for
a
Florentine
to
accept
foreigners
,
but
they
do
not
usually
see
the
reality
behind
the
fac
?
6ade
of
Tuscan
easy-going
optimism
.
It
hides
a
preoccupation
with
death
,
a
questioning
of
what
life
means
,
and
a
practical
attitude
towards
art
.
For
Zeffirelli
,
the
genius
of
the
Florentine
renaissance
lies
in
its
workmanship-
``
The
Tuscans
do
not
believe
in
fairy
tales
.
''
Shakespeare
,
he
knows
,
could
never
have
been
in
Italy
,
or
he
would
have
realised
all
this
.
``
Romeo
and
Juliet
''
is
very
un-Italian-
''
There
are
many
English
girls
like
Juliet
.
An
Italian
girl
would
never
dare
to
do
what
she
did-
they
are
too
practical
.
''
But
``
As
You
Like
It
''
is
very
Florentine
,
and
full
of
a
workmanlike
questioning
.
As
he
said
this
he
gouged
a
geometrical
pattern
on
the
posh
tablecloth
of
the
theatre
restaurant
.
He
believes
himself
to
be
a
typical
Florentine
.
A
limited
stake
in
the
Bard
might
be
inferred
from
the
fact
that
he
has
directed
,
in
England
,
two
of
Shakespeare
's
``
Mediterranean
''
plays
.
He
firmly
repudiates
this
.
He
will
probably
direct
''
Hamlet
''
soon
.
This
should
be
an
event
worth
waiting
for
.
His
approach
to
a
play
is
to
discover
``
one
simple
idea
,
the
creative
idea
,
like
a
poet
.
''
The
idea
for
``
Romeo
and
Juliet
''
was
the
irresponsibility
of
young
love
pushed
into
tragedy
by
Shakespeare
.
``
Othello
''
is
the
``
sentimental
''
tragedy
of
a
cultivated
,
brave
man
who
comes
to
love
too
late
,
and
does
not
know
what
to
do
with
it
.
``
It
is
a
tragedy
not
to
know
what
to
do
with
love
.
''
Zeffirelli
does
not
mention
the
colour
of
Othello
's
skin
,
but
his
knife
traced
another
geometrical
pattern
.
He
gets
an
idea
,
and
must
stick
to
it
.
In
the
face
of
this
,
I
tempted
disaster
by
raising
the
bogy
of
cutting
Shakespeare
,
and
scholarly
interpretation
.
The
former
he
shrugged
away
,
and
I
assumed
that
,
for
him
,
the
``
idea
''
justifies
the
means
.
With
the
latter
he
toyed
for
an
instant
,
then
,
his
smile
tightening
into
patience
,
he
gave
the
benefice
of
the
preservation
of
a
tradition
to
the
scholar
.
IN
spite
of
his
apparently
complete
immersion
in
theatre
,
there
is
a
paradox
in
his
character
.
He
seems
unhappy
inside
the
core
of
his
response
to
all
that
art
means
in
terms
of
beauty
,
vitality
,
and
work
.
He
complained
that
he
is
always
surrounded
by
theatre
people
,
but
one
suspects
that
he
would
wither
away
if
taken
away
for
too
long
.
It
may
be
that
his
ubiquitous
talent
(
he
supervises
costume
down
to
the
last
buttonhole
)
exhausts
him
.
It
may
be
that
he
is
typically
Florentine
,
fighting
death
along
the
theatre
's
shore-line
of
make-believe
.
One
's
guess
is
that
the
war
(
he
was
a
partisan
)
left
him
immeasurably
fearful
of
what
man
can
do
to
man
.
He
spoke
bitterly
of
Germany
.
The
only
Brecht
play
he
would
consider
directing
is
``
Mother
Courage
.
''
``
Alienation
''
is
contrary
to
all
his
beliefs
about
art
and
men
,
but
there
is
more
to
it
than
this
.
``
Brecht
is
the
Wagner
of
modern
Germany
.
Germany
has
done
terrible
things
to
the
soul
of
man
.
''
Perhaps
it
is
sympathetic
fear
which
prompts
his
friendliness
to
other
people
.
He
is
at
home
with
scene-shifters
,
ASMs
,
and
strangers
who
stop
to
ask
about
his
high-powered
sports
car
.
He
thinks
of
a
theatre
in
terms
of
a
family
.
In
so
far
as
he
can
be
content
,
he
is
so
in
the
British
Theatre
.
``
You
have
the
best
theatre
in
the
world
,
the
best
actors
,
the
best
audiences
.
''
Under
pressure
he
admits
some
Stratford
audiences
seemed
dead
,
but
~
''
English
audiences
are
the
best
...
English
people
live
in
a
pattern
,
and
theatre-going
is
part
of
that
pattern
.
''
He
admires
English
actors
for
their
discipline
,
''
but
they
have
weaknesses
.
''
What
they
were
he
did
not
say
,
except
obscurely
to
declare
that
you
can
not
separate
the
artistic
and
personal
life
.
When
the
conversation
turned
away
from
Shakespeare
,
from
the
unequivocally
great
in
the
art
or
the
intensely
human
,
Zeffirelli's
mind
seemed
to
drop
several
degrees
in
temperature
.
Yes
,
he
knew
about
Wesker
and
Delaney
;
yes
,
they
seemed
powerful
,
but
all
report
.
The
trouble
was
that
they
were
too
late
,
old-fashioned
.
All
this
naturalism
,
he
says
,
has
been
done
such
a
long
time
ago
in
France
and
elsewhere
.
But
,
implying
and
mitigating
their
weakness
in
one
breath
,
he
added
that
perhaps
at
the
beginning
of
any
movement
you
had
to
have
''
roughness
,
where
things
have
to
be
hacked
out
,
until
everything
runs
smoothly
.
''
#
233
<
19
TEXT
A19
>
THE
WELL-BRED
SNEERS
THAT
WOULD
STIFLE
TALENT
...
by
BERNARD
LEVIN
LONG
,
long
ago
,
Mr.
Noel
Coward
wrote
an
autobiography
called
``
Present
Indicative
.
''
In
Part
Five
he
is
invited
to
a
house-party
,
where
he
meets
some
of
the
bright
young
people
of
the
time
.
'Their
shirts
and
flannels
were
yellow
and
well
used
against
which
mine
seemed
too
newly
white
,
too
immaculately
moulded
from
musical
comedy
.
Their
socks
,
thick
and
carelessly
wrinkled
round
their
ankles
,
so
unlike
mine
of
too
thin
silk
,
caught
up
by
intricate
suspenders
.
Their
conversation
,
too
,
struck
a
traditional
note
in
my
ears
.
I
seemed
to
know
what
they
were
going
to
say
long
before
they
said
it
.
I
sensed
in
their
fledgling
jokes
and
light
,
unsubtle
badinage
a
certain
quality
of
youthfulness
that
I
had
never
known
.
And
although
I
was
the
same
age
,
if
not
younger
than
many
of
them
,
I
felt
suddenly
old
,
over-experienced
and
quite
definitely
out
of
the
picture
.
'
No
change
THAT
was
in
1922
,
and
Mr.
Coward
has
n't
changed
a
bit
.
For
this
last
couple
of
weeks
he
has
been
shooting
off
his
predictably
pursed
mouth
on
the
British
theatre
of
today
,
in
the
Sunday
Times
.
And
Mr.
Coward
is
still
obsessed
by
the
immensely
important
fact
that
other
people
do
not
dress
exactly
as
he
does
.
He
still
feels
old
and
over-experienced
.
He
still
has
the
air
of
resentful
superiority
to
more
successful
people
.
And
he
is
still
terribly
,
terribly
,
definitely
out
of
the
picture
.
In
fact
,
the
only
advance-
and
that
a
slight
one-
is
that
he
seems
to
have
stopped
writing
sentences
with
no
verbs
in
them
.
Now
a
man
who
was
too
old
in
1922
can
hardly
be
expected
to
have
much
idea
of
what
is
going
on
in
1961
.
And
from
Mr.
Coward's
petulant
,
bewildered
,
inaccurate
,
and
shabby
attack
on
the
playwrights
and
players
of
today
anyone
foolish
enough
to
trust
him
as
a
guide
to
the
current
theatrical
scene
would
get
a
quite
lunatic
idea
of
what
was
going
on
in
it
.
Success
THEY
would
not
learn
,
for
instance
,
that
our
stages
are
fuller
of
good
stuff
,
and
our
auditoriums
of
enthusiastic
audiences
,
than
for
many
years
.
They
would
have
no
idea
that
the
current
British
theatrical
renaissance
is
having
an
effect
far
beyond
the
West
End
of
London
,
so
that
Broadway
is
heavily
influenced
by
the
highly
successful
plays
of
today
that
it
has
imported
from
Britain
.
They
would
never
discover
that
our
writers
and
players
are
exciting
as
well
as
excited
,
that
they
speak
in
tones
of
passion
and
belief
and
deep
,
proud
faith
.
They
would
not
be
told
that
the
technical
accomplishment
displayed
by
some
of
these
members
of
our
New
Wave
is
astonishing
in
its
range
and
completeness
.
Above
all
,
they
would
never
,
never
know
that
the
New
Wave-
and
it
is
the
one
thing
that
Mr.
Coward
can
no
more
forgive
than
he
can
understand-
is
supremely
successful
,
or
that
his
own
latest
offering
to
Britain
's
ungrateful
stage
(
``
Waiting
in
the
Wings
''
)
is
being
withdrawn
shortly
,
having
failed
,
as
they
say
in
the
profession
,
to
attract
an
audience
.
So
nice
YET
it
is
Mr.
Coward-
too
old
nearly
4
years
ago
,
mark
you-
who
offers
himself
as
the
man
to
lead
the
poor
,
stumbling
audiences
out
of
the
theatrical
dark
and
into
the
bright
,
brave
noonday
where
it
is
always
perfect
anyone-for-tennis
weather
,
and
where
nothing
as
vulgar
and
squalid
as
a
stove
is
ever
mentioned
,
but
where
lots
of
nice
,
jolly
,
fun-giving
adultery-
to
the
immense
,
brittle
amusement
of
The
Master-
is
.
I
think
it
is
time
that
the
case
for
the
British
theatre
of
today
was
made
,
and
made
loud
and
clear
.
Hitherto
it
has
had
nothing
but
its
talent
and
its
success
to
speak
for
it
against
the
well-bred
sneers
(
getting
a
little
tight
around
the
jaw-muscles
by
now
)
of
those
whom
the
New
Wave
has
been
washing
higher
and
drier
up
the
beach
.
It
is
ridiculous
,
to
begin
with
,
to
speak
in
the
same
breath
of
such
vastly
diverse
talents
and
outlooks
as
those
of
John
Osborne
,
Robert
Bolt
,
Arnold
Wesker
,
John
Mortimer
,
Shelagh
Delaney
,
John
Arden
,
N.
F.
Simpson
,
Harold
Pinter
,
Lionel
Bart
,
Peter
Shaffer
,
Willis
Hall
.
They
write
about
a
gigantic
range
of
different
people
,
classes
,
and
situations
.
Mr.
Bolt
in
``
A
Man
for
All
Seasons
,
''
took
us
to
the
Court
of
Henry
=8
,
and
in
``
The
Tiger
and
the
Horse
''
to
an
Oxford
college
.
In
the
one
,
a
dark
,
rich
portrait
of
a
saint
wrestling
with
his
conscience
;
in
the
other
,
an
agonisingly
brilliant
study
of
a
half-man
who
grows
whole
under
the
impact
of
tragedy
.
Exquisite
MR.
WESKER
,
in
his
exquisite
trilogy
,
ranges
from
the
pre-war
East
End
of
London
to
the
post-war
Norfolk
,
from
the
semi-literate
old
Jewish
immigrants
to
the
intense
and
musical
young
Ronnie
,
from
the
dying
of
the
old
to
the
rebirth
of
the
young
.
Mr.
Shaffer
,
in
his
mercilessly
observed
``
Five
Finger
Exercise
,
''
and
Mr.
Mortimer
,
in
his
``
The
Wrong
Side
of
the
Park
,
''
explored
the
hearts
of
characters
middle-class
enough
to
satisfy
even
Mr.
Coward
.
From
Mr.
Mortimer
and
Mr.
Simpson
we
have
come
to
expect
wit
,
style
and
elegance-
three
things
that
the
false
prophets
of
decay
try
to
tell
us
have
disappeared
from
our
stages
.
And
Mr.
Simpson's
lunatic
logic
has
a
freshness
,
a
lightness
about
it
that
would
make
''
Waiting
in
the
Wings
''
seem
bad
even
if
it
were
n't
.
From
Miss
Delaney
we
get
the
authentic
accents
of
the
young
;
and
from
Mr.
Bart
we
get
a
large
number
of
very
good
tunes
,
which
some
more
traditional
quarters
have
found
hard
to
come
by
lately
.
In
short
,
from
them
all
we
get
a
huge
,
bursting
cornucopia
of
every
kind
of
writing
,
every
kind
of
plot
,
every
kind
of
setting
,
every
kind
of
character
.
Belief
AND
to
all
this
theatrical
richness
,
the
poor
darling
dodos
can
only
squeak
``
kitchen
sink
''
and
``
dustbin
''
drama
.
In
fact
,
only
one
play
in
the
last
few
years
has
had
a
dustbin
in
it
,
and
that
was
by
an
Irishman
who
writes
in
French
.
Only
one
has
a
kitchen
sink
in
it
,
and
that
one-
Mr.
Wesker's-
was
the
one
which
above
all
proclaimed
its
faith
in
beauty
,
goodness
,
and
truth
,
and
turned
savagely
to
rend
squalor
and
those
who
perpetuate
it
.
Which
brings
me
to
what
I
think
is
the
clue-
the
common
factor
shared
by
many
of
our
younger
playwrights
,
and
the
element
which
above
all
produces
uncomprehending
rage
in
Mr.
Coward
.
In
a
single
word
,
it
is
Belief
.
Poets
without
Appointments
by
PETER
CHAMBERS
AT
the
top
of
14
uncarpeted
stairs
in
a
Notting
Hill
mews
lives
Christopher
Logue
,
poet
.
``
Come
up
and
have
a
drink
,
''
he
yelled
out
of
the
window
.
I
went
up
and
lay
down
.
This
was
obligatory
,
because
Logue
owns
one
typewriter
,
5
books
,
and
almost
no
furniture
.
I
lay
on
the
bed
.
Logue
lay
on
the
floor
.
The
only
chair
in
the
room
was
occupied
by
Burns
Singer
,
a
Scottish
poet
who
chain-smoked
cigarettes
made
out
of
loose
tobacco
,
and
remarked
from
time
to
time
:
``
Do
2ye
not
find
the
whisky
in
London
terrible
?
''
Nobody
seems
to
care
about
any
modern
poet
nowadays
except
John
Betjeman
,
who
writes
agreeably
in
praise
of
buttered
toast
and
railway
stations
,
and
became
a
best
seller
almost
By
Appointment
after
Princess
Margaret
said
she
liked
his
verse
.
But
what
are
the
other
fellows
up
to
?
How
do
they
live
?
I
got
some
interesting
answers
from
Logue
and
Singer
,
and
later
from
an
American
,
Theodore
Roethke
,
who
has
actually
made
poetry
pay
.
Money
CHRISTOPHER
LOGUE
is
a
dark
,
narrow
,
energetic
man
of
34
.
If
he
were
an
actor
,
I
would
type-cast
him
as
Shakespeare
's
Iago
.
He
has
published
half
a
dozen
books
of
poetry
and
achieved
a
wider
reputation
when
he
wrote
the
lyrics
for
the
Royal
Court
Theatre
musical
``
The
Lily-White
Boys
.
''
``
I
actually
made
quite
good
money
then
,
''
said
Logue
.
``
For
the
eight
weeks
the
show
ran
I
earned
+85
a
week
.
But
that
represented
six
months
'
work
,
do
n't
forget
.
Average
it
out
and
you
see
I
was
really
getting
less
than
a
waiter
.
''
Noisy
A
CURRENT
book
of
poetry
,
``
Songs
,
''
has
earned
Logue
+1
.
He
was
paid
exactly
that
for
one
article
in
the
American
teenage
magazine
Mademoiselle
.
Christopher
Logue
writes
fierce
,
noisy
poems
about
war
,
love
,
and
Logue
.
Son
of
a
Southampton
civil
servant
,
he
was
brought
up
by
Jesuits
.
``
I
now
believe
in
the
total
abolition
of
private
property
,
''
he
said
.
He
got
up
off
the
floor
,
rattled
some
coal
into
the
stove
,
and
lay
down
again
.
A
gleam
of
gold
shone
in
the
front
teeth
of
Burns
Singer
as
he
lit
his
fifth
home-made
cigarette
.
He
said
:
``
Of
course
,
Christopher
believes
that
propaganda
and
politics
are
part
of
poetry
.
``
For
me
,
it
's
different
.
It
's
almost
like
psychoanalysis
.
I'll
do
no
work
for
weeks
and
then
write
solidly
for
12
hours
.
I
think
what
I
'm
really
seeking
all
the
time
is
the
source
of
Original
Sin
in
myself
.
''
Logue
leaped
to
his
feet
at
this
heresy
and
shouted
:
``
Original
Sin
!
What
are
you
talking
about
?
''
Logue
looks
like
a
man
who
would
punch
anybody
on
the
nose
.
But
then
who
could
punch
Burns
Singer
?
A
mass
of
gold
hair
frames
his
face
,
he
has
the
air
of
a
spiritualised
Viking
whom
the
bigger
men
left
at
home
when
they
set
out
in
their
long-prowed
ships
to
raid
England
.
Flames
``
JIMMY
''
to
his
friends
,
Burns
Singer
is
actually
the
son
of
a
Glaswegian
mother
and
a
Jewish
salesman
from
Manchester
.
I
count
him
the
most
inflammable
poet
on
the
English
scene
,
because
the
way
he
showers
burning
tobacco
strands
on
his
flossy
gold
beard
he
is
bound
to
go
up
in
flames
one
day
.
In
love
,
he
wrote
:
-
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
I
can
not
see
Smiles
in
another
.
And
every
tear
I
brush
aside
I
find
you
hidden
within
it
like
a
bride
<
END
QUOTE
>
He
wrote
that
for
Marie
,
the
woman
he
made
his
bride
five
years
ago
.
She
is
a
New
York-born
Negress
with
a
Harley-street
practice
in
psychotherapy
.
Dreamers
only
part
of
the
time
,
poets
show
an
acute
interest
in
money
,
mainly
because
of
the
difficulty
they
have
in
laying
their
hands
on
it
.
Most
magazines
pay
+1
1s
.
for
a
short
poem
,
and
the
rates
at
the
B.B.C
.
go
down
to
1d
.
a
line
for
longer
broadcast
works
.
Poets
write
reviews
and
do
journalism
to
make
a
living
.
``
I
'm
never
sloppy
about
money
,
''
said
Christopher
Logue
in
a
raging
voice
.
``
I
want
a
car
.
I
want
to
eat
out
in
restaurants
.
You
know
who
I
'd
like
to
be
?
I
'd
like
to
be
president
of
U.S
.
Steel
!
''
Burns
Singer
,
once
a
fish-chasing
zoologist
at
Aberdeen
Marine
Laboratory
,
said
:
``
I
'd
like
to
be
Spyros
K.
Skouras
.
I
just
fancy
the
glamour
of
working
in
films
.
''
Professor
THE
world
does
not
owe
poets
a
living
,
but
it
pays
more
than
a
modest
competence
to
Theodore
Roethke
(
pronounced
5ret-key
)
,
a
great
shambling
American
poet
big
as
a
house
and
earning
enough
money
to
live
in
one
in
smart
Belgravia
during
his
London
visit
.
Dwarfing
a
glass
of
sherry
with
his
big
hand
,
52-year-old
Roethke
told
me
:
``
My
great
year
was
1958
,
when
I
picked
up
+1
,
in
various
prizes
,
including
an
award
from
the
Ford
Foundation
.
``
As
a
working
Professor
of
English
at
the
University
of
Washington
,
Seattle
,
I
teach
poetry
for
+4,5
a
year
.
''
But
the
amount
he
gets
by
actually
writing
poetry
and
getting
it
published
is
only
about
+1
,
a
year
.
Journey
ROETHKE
'S
best
man
when
he
married
,
was
W.
H.
Auden
,
who
sang
his
songs
for
more
than
sixpence
as
the
best-known
British
poet
of
the
193s
.
``
But
even
Auden
ca
n't
make
a
living
just
writing
poetry
,
''
said
Roethke
.
``
I
doubt
if
anybody
does
,
except
maybe
Robert
Frost
.
''
Let
's
face
it
,
poems
will
never
be
as
popular
as
football
coupons
,
and
what
America
offers
is
just
bigger
subsidies
.
As
characters
,
poets
range
from
rhyming
layabouts
to
saintly
travellers
who
have
embarked
on
the
greatest
journey
of
all
:
the
journey
into
the
mind
and
spirit
of
man
.
#
222
<
2
TEXT
A2
>
ARMY
RESERVE
TO
BE
STRENGTHENED
Statement
to
M.P.s
This
Week
:
B.A.O.R
.
Will
Get
Key
Men
SMALL
CALL-UP
POSSIBLE
BY
OUR
MILITARY
REPORTER
PLANS
for
strengthening
Britain
's
strategic
reserve
division
will
be
announced
by
Mr
Watkinson
,
Minister
of
Defence
,
in
the
Commons
this
week
.
Some
units
have
been
recently
redeployed
to
form
a
division
for
service
in
Germany
should
the
situation
there
continue
to
deteriorate
.
No
indication
has
been
given
of
what
this
increase
will
be
,
or
where
the
troops
will
be
found
.
While
conscription
can
be
ruled
out
,
it
may
be
that
some
limited
numbers
of
reserve
units
may
be
affected
.
Steps
have
been
taken
to
meet
some
key
deficiencies
in
B.A.O.R
.
by
transferring
about
1
ancillary
troops
from
overseas
.
As
B.A.O.R
.
is
short
of
specialists
it
is
likely
that
the
strategic
reserve
division
in
Britain
is
also
deficient
,
and
to
bring
it
to
full
strength
it
is
unlikely
that
further
depletion
of
overseas
garrisons
can
be
countenanced
.
AMERICAN
CRITICISM
How
far
Britain
's
moves
to
strengthen
her
reserves
will
meet
American
criticism
remains
to
be
seen
.
But
it
is
unlikely
that
America
's
plan
for
a
three-stage
defence
structure
will
be
followed
.
Under
this
plan
Washington
aims
to
meet
an
initial
enemy
conventional
onslaught
with
conventional
weapons
.
If
these
fail
tactical
nuclear
weapons
will
be
used
,
and
finally
strategic
nuclear
weapons
.
But
the
British
defence
policy
,
as
laid
down
in
the
1957
Sandys
Plan
,
is
showing
signs
of
wobbling
.
Defence
spokesmen
now
qualify
the
statement
that
nuclear
retaliation
would
be
used
in
any
major
Russian
aggression
by
saying
that
the
use
of
nuclear
weapons
would
depend
on
the
circumstances
,
strength
and
area
of
the
attack
.
Privately
,
some
defence
officials
go
even
further
and
say
that
the
original
Sandys
policy
is
``
dead
as
a
dodo
.
''
DE
GAULLE
WILL
SEE
PREMIER
ON
BERLIN
BY
GORDON
BROOK-SHEPHERD
Sunday
Telegraph
Diplomatic
Correspondent
PRESIDENT
and
Madame
de
Gaulle
will
pay
a
private
visit
to
Britain
from
Nov.
24
to
26
as
guests
of
Mr
Macmillan
and
his
wife
.
A
French
statement
on
the
visit
said
both
leaders
felt
the
time
had
come
for
``
a
frank
exchange
of
views
on
the
international
situation
and
especially
about
the
tactics
to
be
adopted
towards
easing
tension
with
Russia
.
''
It
is
believed
in
London
that
nearly
all
the
weekend
visit
will
be
devoted
to
what
one
British
official
described
as
``
quiet
and
intense
business
talks
.
''
I
understand
the
main
purpose
of
the
meeting
will
be
to
plot
an
agreed
Western
approach
to
the
Berlin
and
German
issues
.
At
present
the
West
is
moving
forward
in
a
sort
of
ragged
Indian
file
with
the
French
almost
out
of
contact
in
the
rear
.
Concession
Made
In
the
last
few
days
General
de
Gaulle
is
reported
to
have
won
what
amounts
to
an
important
concession
from
his
allies
.
A
major
policy
switch
has
been
tentatively
agreed
between
the
British
,
Americans
and
West
Germans
which
partly
reflects
the
French
line
of
remaining
``
tough
''
with
Mr
Khruschev
.
It
is
understood
that
the
British
and
American
envoys
in
Moscow
have
been
empowered
if
necessary
to
seek
an
emergency
standstill
agreement
with
the
Russians
on
the
Berlin
situation
alone
as
a
first
step
to
broader
negotiations
.
This
could
be
informal
in
the
sense
that
no
document
need
be
signed
.
Short-term
Basis
It
could
be
reached
at
ambassadorial
level
,
taking
the
form
of
an
East-West
declaration
re-affirming
Allied
rights
and
responsibilities
in
Berlin
,
if
only
on
a
short-term
basis
.
The
purpose
would
be
to
remove
the
fuse
from
the
Berlin
bomb
.
This
approach
would
represent
a
complete
change
of
strategy
from
that
favoured
in
the
talks
with
the
Soviet
Foreign
Minister
,
Mr.
Gromyko
,
less
than
a
month
ago
.
Then
the
Anglo-American
emphasis
was
on
seeking
a
broader
agenda
to
avoid
a
debate
on
the
vulnerable
question
of
Berlin
alone
.
French
and
West
German
fears
that
such
a
broader
agenda
would
involve
the
West
in
dangerous
concessions
have
contributed
to
the
latest
change
.
So
has
the
mounting
tension
in
Berlin
.
The
West
now
seems
to
have
adopted
Mr.
Khruschev
's
famous
''
salami
''
tactics
in
trying
to
solve
the
problem
slice
by
slice
.
If
a
short
term
stabilisation
agreement
can
be
reached
on
Berlin
in
the
next
few
weeks
the
problem
of
increasing
contacts
between
East
and
West
Germany
could
be
tackled
as
a
separate
step
.
The
final
phase
would
be
a
formal
top
level
agreement
.
The
possibility
is
not
ruled
out
in
London
that
Mr.
Khruschev
may
try
to
exploit
President
Kennedy
's
impatience
with
Western
differences
of
opinion
.
This
he
would
do
by
trying
to
bargain
direct
with
Washington
.
Private
Contacts
As
part
of
this
campaign
an
invitation
may
well
be
sent
to
the
American
Secretary
of
State
,
Mr.
Dean
Rusk
,
to
visit
Moscow
.
The
Russians
are
thought
to
have
been
encouraged
along
these
lines
by
the
progress
made
in
New
York
towards
solving
the
United
Nations
crisis
through
repeated
private
contacts
between
the
Soviet
and
American
chief
delegates
there
,
Mr.
Zorin
and
Mr.
Stevenson
.
RUSSIA
AND
CHINA
IN
STRUGGLE
FOR
AFRICA
BY
OUR
DIPLOMATIC
CORRESPONDENT
NEW
evidence
has
reached
London
of
the
struggle
between
the
Russians
and
the
Chinese
to
dominate
the
mind
of
Africa
.
It
illustrates
that
global
rivalry
between
Peking
and
Moscow
,
of
which
the
current
dispute
over
Albania
is
only
the
symbol
.
In
at
least
one
of
the
new
African
states
,
Somalia
,
the
two
Communist
powers
have
begun
to
clash
head-on
.
The
Russians
,
who
have
built
up
a
huge
Embassy
with
a
staff
of
nearly
3
in
Mogadishu
,
the
capital
,
support
the
established
Government
.
The
Chinese
operate
through
a
smaller
mission
,
but
have
a
New
China
News
Agency
in
addition
,
whereas
the
Russians
have
no
Tass
representation
.
The
Chinese
policy
is
one
of
outright
support
for
the
dissident
opposition
groups
,
including
the
extremist
Pan-Somali
Movement
.
This
aims
at
uniting
all
Somalis
,
including
those
in
neighbouring
Kenya
and
Ethiopia
,
under
one
rule
.
Chinese
support
takes
the
form
of
secret
money
subsidies
,
and
the
inviting
of
Somali
dissidents
to
Peking
.
Here
some
of
them
are
said
to
have
been
given
guerrilla
training
,
on
the
pattern
recently
reported
for
candidates
from
the
Cameroun
Republic
.
Moscow
Concern
Russian
disavowal
of
the
Pan-Somalis
is
partly
based
on
Moscow
's
concern
for
good
relations
with
Ethiopia
,
where
a
major
Soviet
effort
is
being
made
.
But
the
issue
is
also
a
basic
ideological
one
.
Throughout
Africa
,
the
Chinese
are
putting
forward
their
militant
brand
of
Communism
as
the
true
model
for
the
new
black
states
and
are
openly
decrying
the
more
moderate
Soviet
line
.
To
support
this
campaign
,
the
Chinese
have
developed
a
radio
propaganda
barrage
nearly
twice
as
heavy
as
the
Russian
effort
.
Peking
Radio
now
has
a
total
output
of
91
hours
a
week
broadcasting
to
Africa
.
This
is
far
more
than
any
other
station
in
the
world
and
compares
with
the
Soviet
Union
's
tally
of
54
1/2
hours
a
week
.
Seven
different
Chinese
agencies
have
been
identified
running
operations
inside
Africa
itself
.
All
have
been
founded
in
the
last
18
months
and
three
sprang
into
life
this
year
.
The
Difference
They
operate
along
unorthodox
but
highly
effective
lines
.
Whereas
the
Russians
keep
mainly
to
standard
cultural
missions
and
student
training
schemes
,
the
Chinese
get
down
to
jungle
roots
.
They
are
covering
the
dark
continent
with
troupes
of
acrobats
,
dancers
and
jugglers
who
travel
from
village
to
village
.
Needless
to
say
the
jugglers
start
spinning
Marxist
slogans
as
soon
as
they
have
finished
their
advertised
act
.
The
Somali
pattern
of
more
or
less
open
conflict
is
repeated
in
Guinea
.
The
other
main
centres
of
Chinese
penetration
are
the
Cote
d'Ivoire
,
Zanzibar
and
Mozambique
.
A
major
Chinese
agitation
is
predicted
by
Western
observers
soon
among
the
black
population
of
South
Africa
.
This
would
give
Peking
a
hold
on
the
tip
of
the
continent
,
as
well
as
at
strategic
points
up
both
the
East
and
the
West
coasts
.
Soviet
Tanks
``
Out-Faced
''
by
Americans
From
REGINALD
PECK
Sunday
Telegraph
Special
Correspondent
BERLIN
,
Saturday
.
THE
withdrawal
of
Russian
and
American
tanks
from
the
Friedrichstrasse
crossing
point
today
brought
some
relaxation
of
tension
in
Berlin
.
But
the
opposing
tanks
remained
within
a
mile
of
each
other
.
First
to
back
down
in
the
war
of
nerves
were
the
Russians
,
and
as
their
T-34
tanks
rumbled
away
an
American
official
was
heard
to
say
:
''
We
seem
to
have
faced
the
Russian
Ivan
.
''
About
9
minutes
later
the
1
American
tanks
retired
.
The
Americans
have
now
stated
that
they
intend
for
the
time
being
to
give
up
their
practice
of
enforcing
their
right
of
uncontrolled
access
to
East
Berlin
by
sending
officials
through
the
Friedrichstrasse
checkpoint
with
armed
escorts
.
They
say
,
``
our
point
has
now
been
made
.
''
U.S.
plane
's
defiance
Less
than
half
an
hour
after
the
American
tanks
had
withdrawn
,
a
United
States
Air
Force
C-47
defied
a
Russian
protest
against
overflying
East
Berlin
.
It
circled
for
about
ten
minutes
at
about
6
feet
over
an
area
where
4
Russian
tanks
were
parked
.
Col.
Soloviev
,
the
Russian
Commandant
in
Berlin
last
night
sent
two
letters
to
the
American
Commandant
,
one
of
which
protested
against
United
States
helicopters
flying
over
East
Berlin
.
The
American
mission
in
Berlin
today
said
their
planes
have
every
right
to
fly
over
all
of
the
city
.
Up
to
this
morning
it
had
seemed
that
the
dangerous
situation
that
built
up
suddenly
at
dusk
last
night
when
the
Russian
tanks
arrived
might
continue
indefinitely
.
Angry
West
Berliners
twice
mobbed
Russian
cars
,
booing
and
kicking
the
vehicles
.
Before
the
departure
of
the
Russian
tanks
the
East
German
Communists
staged
a
propaganda
demonstration
by
sending
youths
and
girls
to
present
the
crews
with
flowers
and
chocolates
.
Earlier
,
West
Berlin
civilians
had
taken
flowers
to
the
crews
of
the
two
foremost
American
tanks
.
It
had
been
reported
that
more
Russian
tanks
have
reached
East
Berlin
.
I
drove
through
the
Eastern
sector
but
saw
nothing
more
than
military
jeeps
outside
the
ruins
of
the
Prinzenpalais
in
Unter
den
Linden
,
where
the
first
Russian
tanks
were
based
48
hours
ago
.
At
``
checkpoint
Charlie
''
my
passport
was
examined
by
Communist
guards
and
I
was
asked
if
I
was
carrying
East
German
money
,
coffee
or
cocoa
.
The
only
civilian
in
sight
was
a
grey-haired
woman
who
said
she
had
lost
her
way
but
gave
the
impression
she
had
hoped
to
slip
through
to
the
West
.
MR.
BROWN
``
WORRIED
''
BY
B.A.O.R
.
SUNDAY
TELEGRAPH
REPORTER
MR.
GEORGE
BROWN
,
the
Labour
Party
's
spokesman
on
defence
,
arrived
at
London
Airport
yesterday
after
a
four-day
inspection
of
the
British
Army
of
the
Rhine
.
He
said
he
was
more
worried
after
his
visit
than
before
.
Although
no
units
were
dangerously
undermanned
,
the
Army
was
a
few
thousand
short
of
its
peacetime
establishment
and
well
below
the
strength
that
would
be
needed
in
war
.
There
was
a
particular
shortage
of
men
in
medical
units
.
In
equipment
there
was
a
shortage
of
radios
,
some
arms
and
armoured
personnel
carriers
.
Britain
's
commitment
in
Europe
should
be
given
top
priority
.
Other
overseas
commitments
,
particularly
in
the
Far
East
,
should
be
re-examined
to
see
if
such
large
numbers
of
men
need
be
tied
down
.
Conscription
was
not
the
answer
to
the
need
for
men
.
Asked
if
Britain
was
capable
of
fulfilling
its
role
in
the
North
Atlantic
Treaty
Organisation
,
he
replied
:
``
We
are
as
well
able
to
do
it
as
anyone
else
.
``
The
men
are
well
trained
and
well
deployed
.
But
it
is
the
role
of
the
whole
N.A.T.O
.
army
that
worries
me
and
our
role
in
that
.
``
While
I
am
clear
myself
on
what
that
role
is
,
I
am
not
sure
whether
the
politicians
'
statements
are
clear
to
the
military
generals
and
to
Air
Force
chiefs
.
''
DORNIERS
FOR
NEW
KATANGA
AIR
FORCE
FROM
A
SPECIAL
CORRESPONDENT
ELIZABETHVILLE
,
SATURDAY
.
FIVE
twin-engined
German
Dorniers
for
the
new
Air
Force
which
President
Tshombe
is
forming
,
have
been
delivered
to
Elizabethville
.
They
are
the
first
of
nearly
5
planes
which
have
been
ordered
to
strengthen
Katanga
's
defences
.
I
flew
here
from
Munich
in
one
of
the
planes
after
meeting
the
pilots
,
two
British
,
one
Belgian
and
two
French
.
#
21
<
21
TEXT
A21
>
BOMBERS
RACING
TO
KUWAIT
More
troops
ready
to
go
NEWS
OF
THE
WORLD
DIPLOMATIC
CORRESPONDENT
MORE
British
troops
,
aircraft
and
warships
are
racing
to
Kuwait
this
morning
from
Germany
,
Cyprus
,
Kenya
and
even
the
Far
East
.
The
British
military
authorities
describe
the
operation
as
``
a
very
rapid
build-up
.
''
In
New
York
the
Security
Council
is
meeting
at
11
a.m.
today
at
the
special
request
of
both
Britain
and
Kuwait
.
And
in
Washington
the
State
Department
of
the
United
States
has
endorsed
Britain
's
show
of
force
,
expressing
the
hope
that
it
will
help
to
assure
the
preservation
of
peace
.
In
London
yesterday
,
as
the
first
British
troops
and
aircraft
went
in
and
Royal
Navy
warships
circled
in
the
off-shore
Gulf
heat-haze
Mr.
Macmillan
called
an
emergency
meeting
of
Cabinet
Ministers
and
Service
Chiefs
.
Mr.
Hugh
Gaitskell
,
Leader
of
the
Opposition
,
went
to
Admiralty
House
to
hear
the
inside
story
of
the
situation
from
the
Premier
.
Then
last
night
at
Bowood
,
Calne
,
Wilts
,
the
Premier
,
speaking
to
the
Wessex
area
Conservative
Rally
,
explained
what
the
Government
is
doing
about
the
threat
by
Premier
Kassem
of
Iraq
to
annexe
Kuwait-
and
why
.
``
I
still
trust
that
threats
against
Kuwait
are
no
more
than
words
and
that
the
Government
of
Iraq
will
refrain
from
any
aggressive
action
,
''
he
said
.
But
he
added
,
``
We
must
take
no
risk
and
in
view
of
the
language
that
is
being
used
and
the
indications
of
a
military
build-up
which
may
threaten
Kuwait
,
we
have
thought
it
right
to
respond
to
the
urgent
and
formal
request
which
the
ruler
has
made
to
us
that
we
should
give
him
some
protectionary
strength
.
''
TANKS
Mr.
Gaitskell
,
speaking
at
Bristol
,
said
he
could
not
see
how
Britain
could
have
refused
to
help
Kuwait
.
But
our
troops
should
not
stay
there
a
day
longer
than
necessary
.
The
United
Nations
should
be
asked
to
put
in
a
force
to
replace
them
as
soon
as
possible
.
The
first
British
troops
in
,
about
6
Royal
Marines
of
42
Commando
and
15
men
of
the
Third
Dragoon
Guards
with
14
Centurion
tanks
,
went
ashore
at
Kuwait
in
a
shade
temperature
of
12
degrees
.
The
Marines
had
come
racing
up
the
searingly
hot
Persian
Gulf
in
the
Royal
Navy
carrier
Bulwark
,
which
set
out
from
Karachi
on
Thursday
.
And
the
Dragoon
Guards
were
put
ashore
from
the
tank
landing
ship
Striker
,
which
arrived
with
an
amphibious
warfare
squadron
.
Almost
simultaneously
a
squadron
of
R.A.F
.
Hawker
Hunter
jet
fighters
came
screaming
in
for
a
landing
.
They
are
believed
to
have
flown
from
Kenya
.
Off-shore
,
meanwhile
,
the
British
frigate
Loch
Alvie
and
the
vessels
of
the
amphibious
warfare
squadron
circled
before
anchoring
,
apparently
just
outside
the
three-mile
limit
.
ALERTED
Soon
afterwards
it
was
announced
in
Kuwait
that
an
unknown
number
of
Saudi
Arabian
troops
had
also
arrived
.
And
that
eight
R.A.F
.
Canberra
jet
bombers
from
Germany
had
reached
the
Persian
Gulf
air
base
at
Sharjah
.
Two
squadrons
of
Canberra
bombers
from
Cyprus
were
reported
to
have
arrived
at
Aden
on
their
way
to
Kuwait
.
Men
of
the
Devonshire
and
Dorset
Regiments
and
the
2nd
Battalion
of
the
Parachute
Regiment
in
Cyprus
were
said
to
have
been
alerted
for
a
move
.
And
from
Kenya
there
were
reports
that
the
men
of
the
Coldstream
Guards
and
King
's
Regiment
were
soon
ready
to
be
airlifted
North
as
soon
as
aircraft
became
available
.
In
Kuwait
plans
were
being
made
to
evacuate
the
3
,
or
so
Britons
who
live
there
.
But
it
was
stated
officially
that
there
are
no
thoughts
of
evacuation
unless
the
situation
deteriorates
seriously
.
And
the
Kuwait
Supreme
Council
announced
that
the
frontier
with
Iraq
had
been
closed
.
Terms
before
we
join
Common
Market
BRITAIN
has
made
it
quite
clear
that
she
must
make
conditions
before
joining
the
Common
Market
``
in
its
present
form
,
''
said
Mr.
R.
A.
Butler
yesterday
.
``
We
are
determined
to
safeguard
the
interests
of
our
farmers
,
our
Commonwealth
partners
and
our
friends
in
the
European
Free
Trade
Association
,
''
he
told
Conservatives
at
Harrogate
.
Mr.
Butler
,
who
was
speaking
as
Chairman
of
the
Conservative
Party
,
said
no
decision
had
yet
been
reached
even
to
enter
into
formal
negotiations
for
joining
.
If
we
reached
some
agreement
there
would
have
to
be
major
changes
,
he
said
.
He
warned
that
industry
would
have
to
face
more
competition
from
European
goods
.
A
paper
published
yesterday
by
the
non-Party
P.E.P
.
(
Political
and
Economic
Planning
)
says
most
British
farmers
will
not
be
adversely
affected
if
Britain
joins
the
Market
.
Some
farmers
might
gain
.
But
horticulturists
``
would
have
to
meet
keener
competition
unless
imports
were
restricted
by
some
other
means
than
tariffs
.
''
The
National
Farmers
'
Union
said
the
P.E.P
.
study
did
not
show
that
farmers
would
be
as
well-off
on
a
long-term
basis
under
Common
Market
terms
.
NOW
KRUSCHEV
HOTS
UP
THE
BERLIN
CRISIS
From
A.
NOYES
THOMAS
WEST
BERLIN
,
Saturday
.
MR.
KRUSCHEV
today
made
two
ominous
moves-
and
another
threatening
statement-
on
the
heightening
German
crisis
.
He
suspended
all
planned
reductions
in
Soviet
armed
forces
.
He
stepped-up
Soviet
military
expenditure
by
more
than
3
per
cent
.
And
he
said
:
-
``
We
shall
sign
a
peace
treaty
with
East
Germany
and
order
our
armed
forces
to
administer
a
worthy
rebuff
to
any
aggressor
if
he
raises
his
hand
against
the
Soviet
Union
or
our
friends
.
``
It
is
best
for
those
who
think
of
war
not
to
imagine
that
distance
will
save
them
.
...
We
have
everything
at
our
disposal
to
solve
successfully
the
responsible
tasks
facing
us
.
''
The
speech
,
broadcast
by
Moscow
radio
,
coincided
with
a
meeting
on
the
Berlin
and
German
problem
between
President
Kennedy
and
his
top
advisers
.
Razor
edge
And
while
the
Soviet
leader
was
talking
the
Nato
Council
in
Paris
received
from
Washington
the
text
of
a
Note
which
the
United
States
Government
will
shortly
deliver
to
the
Kremlin
.
The
contents
of
the
Note
,
which
is
in
reply
to
one
handed
to
President
Kennedy
in
Vienna
on
June
4
,
are
not
known
.
But
it
is
believed
to
reject
Mr.
Kruschev
's
demands
.
As
the
news
pours
in
from
around
the
world
,
beleagured
<
SIC
>
Berlin
this
weekend
is
a
city
on
a
razor
's
edge
.
Until
24
hours
or
so
ago
West
Berliners
,
who
have
been
building
up
vast
stocks
of
food
against
the
possibility
of
another
siege
of
their
city
,
believed
the
West
was
determined
to
stand
fast
in
the
face
of
all
Communist
threats
.
But
then
from
Washington
came
seemingly
authoritative
reports
that
the
Americans
might
not
be
prepared
to
risk
war
on
these
issues
after
all
.
From
this
distance
it
appears
that
the
United
States
Government
is
ready
to
accept
East
German
control
of
the
West
's
tenuous
life-lines
through
the
Communist
Zone
to
the
isolated
city
.
I
have
just
had
a
long
talk
with
the
man
at
the
centre
of
the
crisis
,
Herr
Willy
Brandt
,
Mayor
of
West
Berlin
and
a
strong
candidate
for
the
Chancellorship
of
Western
Germany
.
Kruschev
,
he
believes
,
has
become
``
a
prisoner
of
his
own
words
.
''
After
years
of
bluffing
over
East
Germany
and
West
Berlin
the
Soviet
leader
is
faced
at
last
with
the
necessity
of
doing
something
about
it
,
whether
he
likes
it
or
not
.
One
reason
:
to
satisfy
the
impatient
leaders
of
impoverished
,
struggling
East
Germany
who
,
says
Herr
Brandt
,
in
many
respects
tend
to
be
more
Russian
than
the
Russians
.
Herr
Brandt
has
no
doubt
whatsoever
that
Mr.
Kruschev
really
does
intend
this
time
to
make
a
separate
peace
treaty
with
East
Germany
.
Privately
,
though
,
Herr
Brandt
is
not
at
all
convinced
that
the
Russians
see
eye
to
eye
with
the
East
Germans
over
a
change
in
the
status
of
West
Berlin
.
This
in
spite
of
the
fact
that
Soviet
propaganda
frequently
refers
to
the
present
set-up
as
``
a
thorn
in
the
flesh
,
''
``
a
bone
in
the
throat
''
and
``
a
base
for
hostile
,
provocative
activity
.
''
``
Look
at
it
this
way
,
''
says
the
young
handsome
mayor
``
Every
week
between
4
,
and
5
,
East
Germans
escape
into
West
Germany
,
many
of
them
through
West
Berlin
.
``
Every
day
crowds
of
East
Berliners
come
into
West
Berlin
to
goggle
at
the
prosperity
here
before
returning
to
their
own
drab
side
of
the
city
where
,
16
years
after
the
war
,
meat
and
butter
are
still
rationed
.
``
All
this
is
galling
to
the
East
German
authorities
,
but
the
Russians
,
I
suspect
,
see
West
Berlin
as
a
safety
valve
.
It
calms
the
feelings
of
many
in
East
Germany
to
know
that
their
symbol
of
freedom
is
here
,
close
by
;
to
know
that
there
is
a
way
out
.
``
Remove
that
safety
valve
and
things
might
begin
to
happen
in
East
Germany
.
Not
a
revolution
,
maybe
.
But
sabotage
,
more
go-slow
campaigns
,
all
kinds
of
passive
resistance
.
''
Herr
Brandt
believes
that
until
now
the
Russians
have
actually
vetoed
East
German
plans
to
stop
the
flow
of
refugees
.
Today
Gerhard
Eiseler
,
the
East
German
propaganda
chief
,
made
a
speech
hinting
at
a
new
war
of
nerves
against
West
Berlin
.
Says
Herr
Brandt
:
``
If
it
comes
it
may
be
far
less
dramatic
,
though
no
less
dangerous
,
than
most
people
expect
.
''
He
can
not
see
it
taking
as
blunt
a
turn
as
a
new
blockade
on
the
scale
of
the
last
one
.
COME
ON
BRITAIN
!
By
The
Chancellor
We
've
got
to
pull
up
our
socks
BY
OUR
POLITICAL
CORRESPONDENT
GRIM-FACED
and
speaking
with
quiet
emphasis
,
Mr.
Selwyn
Lloyd
gave
the
country
a
tough
pep
talk
yesterday
.
Come
on
,
Britain
,
we
've
got
to
pull
up
our
socks-
that
was
the
burden
of
his
fighting
speech
in
which
he
announced
that
he
will
tell
the
House
of
Commons
on
Tuesday
week
the
means
he
proposes
to
take
to
get
Britain
out
of
the
red
.
He
added
that
on
this
``
Little
Budget
Day
''
he
will
recommend
''
such
action
as
I
think
necessary
,
however
unpopular
or
unexpected
.
''
``
I
am
not
afraid
,
''
he
said
,
``
to
ask
the
British
people
to
bear
the
necessary
burdens
or
accept
the
necessary
disciplines
designed
to
secure
not
just
the
survival
but
also
the
maintenance
of
our
position
as
an
up-to-date
,
progressive
,
dynamic
influence
on
the
world
.
''
Today
the
Chancellor
will
go
to
Chequers
to
join
a
Cabinet
house-party
where
his
new
measures
to
deal
with
Britain
's
financial
crisis
will
be
on
the
agenda
.
Here
are
other
points
from
his
speech
yesterday
,
delivered
at
a
Conservative
fete
at
Hawarden
,
Flintshire
.
``
The
trade
balance
at
the
present
time
,
in
spite
of
better
figures
announced
yesterday
is
unsatisfactory
.
``
In
a
tough
competitive
world
,
we
as
a
nation
are
not
doing
well
enough
.
That
is
not
a
new
discovery
.
I
have
warned
the
country
again
and
again
of
this
since
I
became
Chancellor
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
THE
TASK
``
The
time
is
long
past
when
as
individuals
,
or
as
a
nation
we
can
expect
to
live
beyond
our
means
.
In
the
long
run
,
as
individuals
,
we
can
not
take
out
in
real
income
more
than
we
contribute
in
production
or
services
.
``
We
can
not
achieve
stability
,
let
alone
speed
up
our
economic
growth
,
until
we
have
made
an
improvement
in
our
export
performance
far
beyond
anything
we
have
yet
achieved
.
``
We
can
not
hope
to
do
this
without
a
tougher
and
more
competitive
spirit
in
industry
,
a
far
more
critical
attitude
towards
costs
,
whatever
their
origin
,
a
relentless
rooting-out
of
all
inefficiency
,
restrictiveness
and
waste
,
whether
it
be
of
capital
resources
or
of
labour
.
``
We
can
not
afford
the
restrictive
practices
,
whether
of
management
or
labour
,
that
are
far
too
readily
accepted
now
.
``
We
can
not
afford
the
easy
complacency
with
which
increases
in
costs
derived
from
these
and
similar
inefficiencies
are
added
to
prices
in
the
confidence
that
the
customer
will
pay
.
``
It
is
not
just
a
matter
of
working
a
good
deal
harder
before
we
really
earn
the
incomes
that
are
paid
.
``
Harder
work
is
needed
;
but
above
all
we
need
more
drive
and
better
direction
,
more
efficiency
and
economy
in
our
effort
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
OVERDRAWN
``
And
an
inner
conviction
that
these
things
really
matter-
and
indeed
are
essential
if
we
are
not
to
slip
back
into
becoming
a
second-rate
economy
with
declining
standards
of
living
.
``
We
can
not
reward
ourselves
in
advance
of
actual
achievement
by
increased
money
incomes
,
whether
in
the
form
of
dividends
,
profits
or
wages
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
215
<
22
TEXT
A22
>
SUPER
RACING
PIC
SPONSORS
WORLD
SPEEDWAY
SURPRISE
By
Don
Clarke
GOT
your
ticket
for
the
Sunday
Pictorial
sponsored
World
Championship
Speedway
British
Final
(
start
7.15
p.m.
)
at
Wembley
Stadium
on
Saturday
?
Do
n't
waste
time
.
The
meeting
is
not
being
televised
,
and
although
admission
can
be
obtained
on
the
night
,
tickets
for
this
''
Night
of
Nights
''
are
going
fast
.
Speedway
history
should
be
made
at
Wembley
.
Sixteen
top
British
stars
,
and
possibly
two
Continental
aces
,
will
battle
for
Pic-sponsored
championships
.
Never
before
have
fans
been
promised
such
a
feast
of
speed
with
reigning
World
Champion
Ove
Fundin
sparking
the
flame
that
could
set
the
meeting
alight
.
Fundin
holds
the
Pic
's
British
Match
Race
and
``
Golden
Helmet
''
title
,
and
is
defending
his
crown
against
Southampton
's
Bjorn
Knutsson
.
At
Southampton
Fundin
was
beaten
in
two
straight
runs
and
suffered
the
indignity
of
crashing
and
wrecking
his
machine
in
his
effort
to
conquer
Knutsson
.
Temper
and
the
needle
element
flared
.
A
SCORCHER
AT
NORWICH
THE
second
leg
takes
place
at
Norwich
next
Friday-
and
Fundin
should
even
the
score
.
If
this
happens
,
the
final
leg
will
be
decided
at
Wembley
next
Saturday
,
before
the
sixteen
riders
stake
claims
for
the
British
title
and
+72
Pic
prize
money
,
which
will
be
presented
by
stage
and
screen
comedian
Terry-Thomas
.
In
the
field
will
be
four
former
World
Champions
,
Ronnie
Moore
,
Jack
Young
,
Barry
Briggs
and
Peter
Craven
.
For
Wimbledon
's
Ronnie
Moore
,
twice
Champion
,
this
may
be
his
last
season
after
ten
World
Finals
.
Jack
Young
is
also
a
doubtful
starter
next
year
.
Plymouth
's
Jack
Scott
,
introduced
to
speedway
by
Jack
Young
,
is
the
only
Provincial
League
rider
in
a
star-studded
line-up
.
Last
year
he
won
a
sizeable
sum
of
money
on
the
football
pools
and
wisely
invested
part
of
his
winnings
in
buying
good
equipment
.
The
fact
that
he
rides
in
such
exalted
company
will
not
deter
Scott
.
MIKE
MEANS
BUSINESS
NINE
months
ago
Mike
Broadbanks
(
Swindon
)
was
advised
by
his
doctors
to
quit
speedway
.
But
the
``
Red
Devil
''
possesses
a
stubborn
streak
,
and
has
proved
them
all
wrong
by
battling
his
way
to
Wembley
.
That
is
a
pen
picture
of
half
a
dozen
aces
.
The
other
ten
competitors
can
well
upset
the
applecart
for
the
favourites
.
Ron
How
,
Bob
Andrews
,
Cyril
Maidment
(
Wimbledon
)
;
Peter
Moore
,
Ray
Cresp
(
Ipswich
)
;
Ken
McKinlay
(
Leicester
)
;
Doug
.
Davies
(
New
Cross
)
;
Neil
Street
(
Swindon
)
;
Ronnie
Genz
(
Oxford
)
,
and
Nigel
Boocock
(
Coventry
)
are
capable
of
ignoring
reputations
.
Looks
like
being
quite
a
dust
up
.
I
say
once
again
,
book
your
tickets
NOW
.
These
can
be
obtained
from
your
local
tracks
until
Tuesday
,
or
direct
from
Speedway
Box
Office
,
Wembley
Stadium
,
Wembley
,
Middlesex
.
Prices
are
:
Covered
seats
:
21s.
,
12s
.
6d.
,
1s
.
6d
.
Uncovered
:
8s.
,
6s
.
Standing
:
3s
.
6d
.
PLUCKY
GELSON
Brentford
1
.
Reading
2
.
GOAL-HAPPY
Reading
turned
in
the
kind
of
powerhouse
performance
that
has
brought
them
twelve
goals
in
their
opening
three
games
of
the
season
.
They
also
handed
out
a
vital
Soccer
lesson
to
unfortunate
Brentford-
how
to
snap
up
chances
!
Brentford
played
some
promising
stuff
in
midfield
,
but
were
unable
to
put
it
to
advantage
.
Reading
were
matched
in
approach
work
;
never
in
finishing
power
.
Peter
Gelson
,
their
burly
young
centre
half
,
was
Brentford's
defensive
star
in
pluckily
holding
out
the
determined
Reading
raids
for
long
periods
.
Webb
scored
Reading
's
second-half
winner
,
a
Vallard
penalty
being
their
other
.
An
own
goal
from
Splers
was
Brentford
's
only
consolation
.
Sillett
off
A.
Villa
3
.
Chelsea
1
.
TRAGEDY
hit
this
match
in
the
sixty-fifth
minute
when
Chelsea
skipper
and
left
back
Peter
Sillett
broke
a
leg
,
writes
ARCHIE
QUICK
.
Chelsea
,
inspired
by
the
trickery
of
little
David
Cliss
,
played
delightful
attacking
football
till
the
interval
,
but
,
as
usual
,
they
flattered
to
deceive
,
and
had
fallen
from
their
standard
before
the
Sillett
accident
.
Chelsea
moved
well
at
the
start
,
despite
Villa
's
seventh-minute
lead
.
Bobby
Thompson
headed
through
following
a
corner
.
Chelsea
,
however
,
equalised
after
twenty-four
minutes
.
Cliss
cleverly
flicked
the
ball
to
Ron
Tindall
,
who
pushed
it
through
for
Bobby
Tambling
to
score
.
Dougan
's
persistency
enabled
young
Harry
Burrows
to
put
Villa
ahead
seconds
after
the
interval
,
and
he
bustled
to
good
purpose
in
the
goalmouth
when
the
other
winger
,
Jimmy
MacEwan
,
got
No
.
3
from
long
distance
.
DYSON
GRAB
Spurs
4
,
Arsenal
3
:
By
SAM
LEITCH
CHEEKY
,
cocky
left
winger
Terry
Dyson
and
his
hell-of-a-hat-trick
squeezed
both
points
Spurs
'
way
.
But
,
oh
,
what
vile
luck
for
the
Gunners
!
Eighteen
minutes
from
the
end
,
Spurs
were
trailing
2-3
after
having
led
2-
inside
twenty
minutes
.
After
an
Alan
Skirton
goal
,
an
Arsenal
transformation
was
worked
by
the
magic
head
of
Mel
Charles
.
Twice
he
outjumped
the
tall
,
commanding
Tottenham
defenders
.
Twice
he
scored-
in
the
67th
and
72nd
minutes
.
Two
glorious
goals-
again
Mel
looked
every
inch
as
good
as
his
big
brother
John
in
getting
them-
and
they
put
Arsenal
in
command
.
Then
enter
whirlwind
Dyson
.
He
had
already
notched
one
superbly-headed
goal
in
the
first
half
.
But
never
was
his
punch
and
pace
needed
so
much
as
now
by
his
gasping
,
back-pedalling
team-mates
.
There
were
ten
minutes
left
.
Arsenal
strutted
.
Arsenal
looked
mighty
good
...
But
tiny
Terry
wagged
his
foot
at
a
Cliff
Jones
corner
and
the
ball
was
scrambled
home
for
a
dramatic
Spurs
equaliser
.
Arsenal
descended
on
referee
Reg
Leafe
in
an
angry
swarm
.
Dyson
had
handled
,
they
said
.
Leafe
decisively
let
the
goal
stand
.
The
Gunners
and
their
fans
were
still
fuming
when
Dyson
lammed
in
Spurs
'
match-winner
off
the
post
.
This
is
a
good
Arsenal
side
.
They
will
not
meet
Dyson
's
devilish
opportunism
every
week
.
And
they
wo
n't
have
so
much
bad
luck
.
Their
first-half
inferiority
was
caused
by
the
total
inability
of
Mel
Charles
to
get
by
centre
half
Maurice
Norman
.
Mel
wandered
like
a
big
boy
lost
.
In
that
time
a
Les
Allen
header
put
Spurs
one
up
,
and
Dyson
got
the
second
.
Arsenal
keeper
McLelland
,
who
had
to
leave
the
field
three
minutes
before
the
end
after
colliding
with
Allen
,
has
slight
concussion
.
LESLIE
IN
SPIN
TRAP
Wolves
3
,
West
Ham
2
:
By
STAN
HALSEY
WEST
HAM
took
the
lead
in
eighteen
minutes
.
Musgrove
side-stepped
a
defender
and
scored
a
masterly
goal
with
a
twenty-yard
rising
drive
.
And
though
Murray
equalised
in
thirty-three
minutes
,
West
Ham
were
still
going
steadily
.
Then
disaster
struck
.
It
was
in
the
fifty-fifth
minute
.
Alan
Hinton
,
Wolves
'
left
winger
who
was
playing
his
first
League
game
,
harassed
Kirkup
into
conceding
a
corner
.
Deeley
,
his
opposite
number
,
took
a
hopeful
kind
of
hook
shot
.
The
ball
seemed
to
be
going
away
and
West
Ham
's
goalkeeper
,
Laurie
Leslie
,
thought
danger
had
been
averted
.
But
the
ball
developed
such
a
crazy
spin
that
Leslie
could
not
cope
with
it
.
That
goal
was
just
the
tonic
Wolves
needed
,
and
in
the
sixty-third
minute
Murray
,
capping
a
slick
combined
move
,
made
the
score
3-1
.
Three
minutes
from
the
end
a
typical
bit
of
Woosnam
Soccer
technique
laid
on
a
ball
from
which
Sealey
scored
West
Ham
's
second
goal
.
Grimsby
...
3
Southend
...
1
WITHIN
thirty
seconds
of
the
start
,
Grimsby
'keeper
Malcolm
White
had
his
hands
warmed
by
shots
from
Southend
leader
Norman
Bleanch
and
right
winger
Tony
Bentley
and
he
got
little
respite
from
the
visiting
sharpshooters
.
But
despite
their
superiority
Southend
's
ninth
minute
goal
had
more
than
a
rub
of
good
fortune
about
it
.
A
blind
drive
by
Bleanch
went
off
a
defender
to
outside
left
Bob
Kellard
,
who
easily
beat
White
with
a
close
range
shot
.
Ron
Rafferty
headed
Grimsby
's
sixtieth
minute
<
SIC
>
and
Mike
Cullen
grabbed
the
lead
by
finishing
off
another
Rafferty
header
.
And
only
a
minute
from
the
end
,
left
winger
Cliff
Jones
cut
in
to
net
just
inside
the
near
post
.
Cool
Neill
is
twice
given
slip
Bolton
2
,
Arsenal
1
:
By
JIM
BEECROFT
BURLY
Billy
McAdams
,
Bolton
centre
forward
,
and
Terry
Neill
,
lanky
centre
half
of
Arsenal
,
set
a
poser
for
the
Northern
Ireland
selectors
,
some
of
whom
watched
this
game
at
Burnden
.
For
large
parts
of
a
moderate
match
young
Neill
,
regarded
as
a
fine
international
prospect
,
snuffed
the
experienced
McAdams
completely
out
of
the
play
.
Often
Neill
's
cool
and
resourceful
covering
made
Arsenal's
suspect
defence
seem
better
than
it
really
was
,
and
left
McAdams
looking
far
from
a
top-line
leader
.
BRILLIANT
But
twice
,
the
tough
and
persistent
McAdams
evaded
the
Neill
obstacle
with
two
brilliant
pieces
of
opportunism
and
chalked
up
two
goals
which
deservedly
gave
Bolton
their
second
victory
of
the
season
.
First
of
these
came
in
the
thirty-sixth
minute
when
McAdams
swiftly
snapped
up
a
chance
inside
the
penalty
area
,
swivelled
in
a
flash
and
fired
smartly
past
the
bewildered
McLelland
.
This
goal
,
which
wiped
out
a
similar
effort
by
Arsenal
centre
forward
Mel
Charles
,
was
the
only
thing
McAdams
had
done
right
until
then
.
And
he
did
little
else
until
he
scored
another
fine
goal
in
seventy-five
minutes
when
he
beat
two
men
in
a
yard
or
so
and
whizzed
a
terrific
2-yard
shot
into
the
net
.
Though
the
Arsenal
goal
had
had
several
narrow
escapes
,
especially
when
shots
from
Holden
and
Pilkington
hit
the
bar
,
it
was
not
until
after
the
second
McAdams
goal
that
Bolton
assumed
full
command
.
But
neither
team
looked
as
if
they
had
any
chance
of
becoming
championship
contenders
.
BRILLIANT
BRIGGS
IS
TOP
MAN
NEW
ZEALAND
and
Southampton
Speedway
ace
Barry
Briggs
won
the
Sunday
Pictorial-sponsored
British
final
of
the
world
championship
at
Wembley
Stadium
last
night
.
After
twenty
pulsating
heats
Briggs
,
winner
of
the
world
title
in
1957
and
1958
,
showed
his
world
class
when
he
notched
fifteen
immaculate
points
to
win
the
Pic
's
first
prize
of
+3
,
presented
to
him
by
comedian
Terry-Thomas
.
Pint-sized
Peter
Craven
(
Belle
Vue
and
England
)
took
the
second
prize
of
+15
,
while
Wimbledon
and
New
Zealand
star
Ronnie
Moore
gained
third
place
for
a
prize
of
+8
.
MY
HEROES
Without
detracting
from
the
superb
performance
of
Briggs
,
Craven
and
Moore
,
my
heroes
of
the
night
were
two
Englishmen-
Swindon
's
Mike
Broadbanks
and
Wimbledon
's
Cyril
Maidment
.
Both
these
boys
set
the
5
,
crowd
alight
in
Heat
4
when
Maidment
,
last
out
of
the
starting
gate
,
showed
he
had
no
big
night
nerves
in
his
first
Wembley
final
.
For
four
laps
,
he
and
Broadbanks
put
up
a
terrific
tussle
,
with
Broadbanks
just
clinching
victory
.
Maidment
continued
his
rip-roaring
,
full-throttle
riding
in
his
next
four
rides
.
Although
outclassed
in
his
last
outing
,
he
notched
seven
points
on
the
night
to
stake
a
claim
for
the
world
final
at
Malmo
on
September
15
.
TRAGEDY
Tragedy
struck
Broadbanks
after
his
first
ride
.
An
attack
of
asthma
left
him
gasping
for
air
and
how
he
managed
to
stay
on
his
machine
for
four
more
rides
,
let
alone
score
four
more
points
and
a
place
at
Malmo
is
beyond
me
.
Beside
riding
for
+72
Pic
prize
money
,
the
sixteen
riders
were
also
battling
for
nine
places
in
the
World
Final
at
Malmo
,
and
results
proved
that
class
tells
.
The
other
six
riders
who
go
forward
to
the
Malmo
final
are
from
:
Ron
How
,
Bob
Andrews
(
Wimbledon
)
,
Ken
McKinlay
(
Leicester
)
,
9
pts
.
;
Ray
Cresp
(
Ipswich
)
,
8
pts.
,
Jack
Young
(
Coventry
)
,
Ronnie
Genz
(
Oxford
)
,
Cyril
Maidment
(
Wimbledon
)
and
Mike
Broadbanks
(
Swindon
)
,
7
pts
.
Young
,
Genz
,
Maidment
and
Broadbanks
will
have
to
run
to
decide
who
will
be
odd
man
out
at
Malmo
on
September
15
,
where
they
clash
with
seven
Continentals
for
the
honour
of
wearing
the
World
crown
.
The
seven
Continentals
are
:
Reigning
World
Champion
Ove
Fundin
(
Sweden
)
,
Bjorn
Knutsson
(
Sweden
)
,
Igor
Piechanov
(
Russia
)
,
Rune
Sormander
(
Sweden
)
,
Florian
Kapala
(
Poland
)
,
Stanislaw
Txocz
(
Czechoslovakia
)
and
Gote
Nordin
(
Sweden
)
.
<
LIST
>
BIG
SEARCH
IN
SCOTLAND
by
STAN
HALSEY
Cheque
in
Scotland
!
Excuse
the
play
on
words
,
but
that
's
what
it
could
amount
to
where
Spurs
and
Chelsea
are
concerned
.
Bill
Nicholson
,
Spurs
boss
,
has
money
to
spend
to
maintain
Tottenham
's
Double
Top
League
and
Cup
glamour
.
He
made
another
quiet
trip
across
the
border
the
other
day
and
had
a
look
at
Third
Lanark
outside
right
,
David
Hilley
,
who
wouldn't
mind
a
tilt
at
Sassenach
fame
and
fortune
.
#
218
<
23
TEXT
A23
>
Only
Avon
's
Pride
gives
full
value
in
Cesarewitch
by
TOM
FORREST
HORSE-RACING
'S
happiest
invalid
today
is
jockey
Bobby
Elliot
.
He
broke
a
collarbone
only
last
Thursday
,
yet
his
specialist
declares
that
in
three
or
four
days
he
should
be
fit
for
riding
gallops
...
and
then
for
the
plum
job
of
the
week-
pushing
home
Avon
's
Pride
in
the
Cesarewitch
at
Newmarket
on
Saturday
.
Young
bones
mend
quickly
.
But
the
back
of
a
big-race
favourite
is
no
place
for
a
jockey
with
one
wing
trailing
,
so
Elliot
will
have
to
pass
a
pretty
stiff
midweek
try-out-
or
trainer
Dick
Hern
must
find
a
substitute
.
Top-class
riders
are
still
available
...
like
Ron
Hutchinson
or
,
at
a
pound
or
two
overweight
,
Scobie
Breasley
or
Eph
Smith
,
the
most
likely
choice
as
he
rode
Avon
's
Pride
in
his
gallop
yesterday
morning
.
Avon
's
Pride
becomes
my
final
selection
,
because
he
alone
of
the
three
Cesarewitch
horses
recommended
a
week
ago
for
Autumn
Double
bets
remains
as
a
first-rate
value-for-money
proposition
.
TUMBLED
El
Surpriso
,
33-1
last
week-end
,
has
been
slashed
to
12-1
.
And
Alcoa
's
odds
have
tumbled
from
25-1
to
14-1
.
They
could
still
win
,
but
if
you
have
to
take
these
new
prices
it
looks
as
if
you
have
already
``
missed
the
boat
.
''
Avon
's
Pride
has
been
reduced
too
,
but
less
spectacularly-
from
14-1
to
12-1
.
This
is
a
rate
that
could
still
be
confidently
accepted
without
the
feeling
of
being
short-changed
.
The
four-year-old's
chance
is
outstanding
.
He
has
the
speed
...
any
horse
who
can
play
so
powerful
a
part
in
shorter
races
,
as
in
the
1
1/4-mile
Vaux
Gold
Tankard
and
Ebor
Handicap
,
will
not
be
found
short
of
sheer
pace
with
half
a
mile
further
to
go
.
He
has
the
stamina
...
the
big
win
of
the
season
for
Avon's
Pride
was
in
Epsom
's
Roseberry
Handicap
,
of
the
same
2
1/4-mile
length
as
the
Cesarewitch
.
He
has
the
courage
...
no
horse
can
do
without
a
stout
heart
under
the
ordeal
of
that
long
,
lung-bursting
Cesarewitch
straight
.
And
in
Avon
's
Pride
's
whole
career
he
has
been
often
outpointed
but
never
outbattled
.
The
weight
.
At
7st
.
11lb.
,
3lb
.
below
the
middle
of
the
range
,
the
handicapper
has
certainly
taken
an
indulgent
line
.
Direct
form
,
this
season
's
form
,
suggests
that
two
of
his
most
heavily
backed
rivals-
Angazi
(
12-1
)
and
Trelawny
(
14-1
)
-
must
produce
quite
unexpected
reserves
to
beat
Avon
's
Pride
this
week
.
And
through
these
horses
most
of
the
others
can
be
declared
safely
held
.
Technique
,
rather
than
tactics
,
will
be
needed
from
the
jockey
.
The
Cesarewitch
is
always
a
hard-run
struggle
from
the
start
...
that
will
suit
Avon
's
Pride
,
but
the
rider
must
use
a
hustling
,
strong-arm
style
,
or
the
colt
might
well
idle
his
chance
away
.
AUTHORITY
El
Surpriso
is
one
they
all
have
to
beat
.
There
was
no
mistaking
the
authority
of
her
win
at
Nottingham
last
week
,
and
with
a
mere
7st
.
1lb.
,
and
the
energetic
Ray
Reader
riding
,
this
filly
could
be
the
weak
link
to
wreck
the
whole
handicap
.
Almost
as
lightly
burdened
at
7st
.
2lb.
,
is
Alcoa
.
Though
less
obviously
``
thrown
in
''
at
the
weights
,
Alcoa
is
such
a
rugged
,
unrelenting
stayer
that
Mick
Greening
is
sure
to
be
driving
her
down
the
straight
with
glowing
visions
of
galloping
them
all
into
the
ground
.
Among
the
class
horses-
the
top
half
dozen
,
with
weights
of
8st
.
9lb
.
or
more-
Lester
Piggott
's
mount
,
Sunny
Way
(
2-1
)
,
is
the
only
one
I
seriously
fear
.
Morecambe
is
left
out
because
no
eight-year-old
has
ever
won
the
race
;
Farrney
Fox
because
his
recent
form
is
sadly
degenerate
;
New
Brig
because
he
has
not
raced
since
May
;
Agreement
because
he
no
longer
has
the
force
that
once
won
him
two
Doncaster
Cups
;
Trelawny
because
it
takes
almost
2
1/4
miles
before
he
starts
to
warm
up
.
Neither
1959
winner
Come
to
Daddy
nor
his
stablemate
and
brother
Usurper
has
lived
up
to
high
hopes
this
season
.
While
Honest
Boy
Aristarchus
,
Cold
Comfort
,
Tarquinian
and
Narratus
are
run-of-the-mill
stayers
who
could
run
well
...
but
hardly
well
enough
.
SUSPECT
Persian
Lancer
's
stamina
is
suspect
for
a
horse
at
the
short
odds
of
12-1-
I
believe
he
will
last
out
only
on
the
best
of
going
.
And
Utrillo
(
25-1
)
will
not
race
at
all
on
soft
ground-
he
sulks
unless
he
can
hear
his
feet
rattle
.
Hock-deep
mud
would
be
ideal
though
for
Annotation
(
2-1
)
and
Python
(
2-1
)
,
both
powerful
but
one-paced
plodders
.
And
game
little
Angazi
is
a
proven
mudlark
.
In
Python
's
stablemate
,
Night
Porter
,
we
have
the
crankiest
character
of
them
all-
but
a
real
live
one
at
4-1
,
if
you
care
to
take
a
chance
on
his
missing
any
mud
that
may
be
flying
from
his
rivals
'
heels
.
He
will
refuse
to
race
if
any
hits
his
face
.
None
of
the
others
seems
at
all
likely
to
win
,
and
I
rate
Night
Porter
and
Sunny
Way
the
best
of
the
long
shots
.
But
the
final
placings
I
hope
for
are
AVON
'S
PRIDE
1
,
El
Surpriso
2
,
Alcoa
3
.
JUST
GREAT
OUR
'ARC
'
BEST
A
BRAVE
turnout
of
British
horses-
Just
Great
,
High
Hat
and
Tenacity-
take
the
field
at
Longchamp
this
afternoon
to
challenge
the
Swashbuckling
European
champion
,
Right
Royal
=5
,
in
the
+5
,
Prix
de
l'Arc
de
Triomphe
.
Ours
is
a
team
without
a
captain
.
But
even
with
the
stay-at-home
ace
St.
Paddy
,
waiting
for
a
second-division
fade-out
at
Newmarket
on
Friday
,
Britain
's
prestige
need
not
suffer
in
Paris
.
Nobody
would
call
the
three
raiders
a
force
to
flash
triumphantly
through
the
richest
race
this
side
of
the
Atlantic
.
But
neither
are
they
,
as
the
French
believe
,
just
so
many
sitting
targets
to
be
blasted
aside
in
the
hurricane
rush
of
Right
Royal
.
JUST
GREAT
is
no
sitter
...
though
he
staged
something
like
a
sit-down
strike
at
the
starting
gate
to
lose
his
St.
Leger
chance
.
He
lost
the
Derby
too
through
rough-house
treatment
by
other
horses
.
In
four
remaining
races
this
year
,
Just
Great
had
a
fair
chance
,
and
won
them
all
.
I
make
him
best
of
the
British
.
New
partner
Lester
Piggott
must
get
him
off
with
the
rest
,
steer
clear
of
trouble
...
and
who
knows
to
what
heights
Just
Great
may
rise
?
Formidable
HIGH
HAT
is
less
of
a
mystery
.
We
know
he
is
no
match
for
St.
Paddy
,
but
he
has
matched
,
and
mastered
,
Petite
Etoile
.
That
is
a
formidable
qualification
.
Duncan
Keith
rides
.
TENACITY
has
not
yet
attacked
the
top
class
.
But
what
an
improver
this
enormous
,
late-developing
filly
is
.
Yet
to
make
any
of
our
trio
more
than
an
each-way
bet
would
be
more
patriotic
than
prudent
.
Right
Royal
is
not
the
only
star
in
opposition
.
Match
=3
will
be
there
...
cantering
winner
of
the
French
St.
Leger
.
So
will
stablemate
Dicta
Drake
,
on
whom
Max
Garcia
has
a
chance
to
make
amends
for
the
suicidal
tactics
which
cost
them
the
Doncaster
St.
Leger
.
Italian
crack
Molvedo
,
with
a
runaway
success
at
Deauville
on
his
last
French
trip
,
shapes
like
another
Ribot
.
So
he
should-
he
is
a
son
of
Ribot
,
and
Ribot
's
jockey
,
veteran
Enrico
Camiel
rides
him
too
.
But
in
that
chestnut-strewn
Longchamp
paddock
they
will
all
be
dominated
by
the
magnificence
of
the
loose-limbed
giant
RIGHT
ROYAL
.
And
all
logic
points
to
his
being
as
dictatorial
on
the
track
as
in
the
pre-race
parade
.
T.
F.
This
is
Lochroe
all
over
again
says
DICK
FRANCIS
I
TOOK
a
ride
,
a
few
days
ago
,
on
an
echo
from
the
past-
on
a
small-framed
,
brown
four-year-old
named
Vulgate
.
The
echo
?
-
from
Lochroe
.
They
are
half
brothers
out
of
the
mare
Loch
Cash
,
and
were
sired
by
the
top
jumping
stallions
Vulgan
and
King
Hal
.
Vulgate
looks
as
intelligent
and
handles
as
easily
as
Lochroe-
and
jumps
in
the
same
style
.
If
he
moves
less
perfectly
,
it
is
because
Lochroe
was
the
best-moving
'chaser
I
have
known
.
Trained
by
Bill
Marshall
at
Cheltenham
,
the
beautifully
broken-in
youngster
can
be
seen
on
Saturday
at
Fontwell
,
where
he
comes
out
for
the
first
time
this
season
in
the
handicap
hurdle
(
4.15
)
.
At
home
he
does
not
wear
shoes
on
his
hind
feet
.
None
of
the
Marshall
horses
do
.
This
ensures
that
if
a
hindleg
strikes
a
foreleg-
a
frequent
occurrence-
the
injury
is
restricted
to
bruising
.
No
shoes
are
needed
for
road
work
.
The
stable
yard
,
on
the
top
of
Cleeve
Hill
overlooking
Cheltenham
racecourse
leads
straight
out
on
to
open
commons
.
It
is
usual
for
a
mare
who
has
produced
one
winning
jumper
to
produce
others
,
even
if
not
of
the
same
standard
,
and
generally
in
steeplechasers
it
is
the
influence
of
the
mare
which
predominates
.
If
one
of
her
progeny
jumps
well
,
they
all
do
,
(
and
if
one
jumps
appallingly
they
all
do
!
)
,
regardless
of
the
sire
.
Most
remarkable
examples
of
half-brothers
are
Gay
Donald
and
Pas
Seul
.
Both
these
Gold
Cup
winners-
by
Gay
Light
and
Erin
's
Pride
respectively-
had
Pas
de
Quatre
for
their
dam
.
Both
,
broken
and
trained
by
different
trainers
,
were
blundering
jumpers
until
they
were
seven
,
at
which
age
they
began
to
outgrow
their
carelessness
,
and
their
getaway
burst
of
speed
took
over
.
RELATED
In
Northumberland
,
the
sparkling
Kerstin
's
full
brother
and
sister-
Vindicated
(
now
with
Guy
Cunard
)
and
Lady
Nenagh-
made
their
mark
for
Verly
Bewicke
,
many
of
whose
horses
are
related
to
each
other
.
Another
North-country
star
,
Rough
Tweed
,
winner
of
Manchester's
Champion
Novice
'Chase
last
April
,
will
have
a
full-brother
running
over
here
this
season
.
It
is
four-year-old
Holy
Loch
,
trained
by
Bobby
Norris
in
Northamptonshire
,
who
makes
his
racecourse
debut-
over
hurdles-
early
in
December
.
And
I
will
be
most
interested
in
this
Irish
Youngster
's
progress
.
I
gave
him
his
first
schooling
over
jumps
in
this
country
last
month-
and
he
showed
he
is
an
apt
pupil
learning
fast
.
HONEYMOOR
OUT
Honeymoor
,
ante-post
favourite
for
the
Cambridgeshire
(
Newmarket
,
October
28
)
,
has
been
scratched
from
the
race
.
He
was
cast
in
his
box
on
Thursday
and
an
X-ray
revealed
that
he
had
a
leg
injury
.
Some
bookmakers
yesterday
made
Rachel
and
Golden
Sands
joint
favourites
at
16-1
.
RUGBY
UNION
SPECIALS
Phil
Taylor
charge
sinks
the
Scots
London
Scottish
6
Northampton
8
:
by
JOHN
REED
ONE
must
hand
it
to
skipper
Phil
Taylor
and
his
burly
Northampton
men
.
They
shook
Richmond
rigid
three
weeks
ago
at
the
Athletic
Ground
with
a
grip
of
iron
.
Yesterday
on
the
same
ground
they
retained
their
unbeaten
record
(
six
victories
in
seven
games
)
with
a
superb
recovery
after
the
sinewy
Scots
had
led
6-
for
nearly
an
hour
.
Five
sparkling
minutes
of
fluid
,
exciting
Rugby
did
the
trick
.
And
the
Saints
showed
what
a
great
side
they
can
be
.
How
rewarding
,
then
,
that
the
winning
try
should
be
scored
by
beefy
Taylor
himself
.
After
21
minutes
of
the
second-half
England
scrum-half
Dickie
Jeeps
booted
the
ball
high
ahead
,
and
Scottish
full-back
Gordon
Macdonald
knocked
on
.
It
was
to
prove
an
expensive
error
.
For
the
rampaging
Northampton
forwards
were
up
in
a
flash
,
Clive
Daniels
whipped
the
ball
to
Taylor
and
the
Northampton
captain
burst
through
for
the
line
.
It
would
have
taken
a
brick
wall
to
stop
him
,
as
he
dived
over
in
the
corner
for
an
unconverted
try
.
Five
minutes
earlier
the
London
Scottish
defence
had
been
split
asunder
.
Right
wing
Frank
Sykes
,
dodging
and
darting
past
grasping
hands
found
himself
surrounded
.
He
threw
out
a
long
,
overhead
,
2-yard
pass
to
the
centre
of
the
field
as
if
he
was
a
cricketer
,
fly-half
John
Shurvington
picked
it
up
neatly
on
the
bounce
and
shot
through
to
score
under
the
posts
.
Full-back
Roger
Hosen
converted
.
Great
rally
Northampton
had
staged
a
great
rally
.
In
the
first
half
they
had
looked
listless
and
a
little
tired
in
comparison
with
the
energetic
alert
Scots
.
But
what
a
change
after
the
interval
.
Their
massive
scrum
gained
firm
control
in
the
tight
,
where
Andy
Johnson
,
who
may
well
win
an
England
trial
this
season
,
outhooked
David
Hayburn
,
who
was
deputising
for
Scottish
international
Norman
Bruce
(
injured
)
and
won
the
ball
frequently
against
the
head
.
#
26
<
24
TEXT
A24
>
Ernie
wants
a
showdown
on
the
beer
bid
A
PETROL
pump
attendant
who
found
himself
mixed
up
in
a
+21
,
,
takeover
bid
,
said
last
night
he
was
going
to
have
a
''
show-down
''
with
his
managing
director
.
``
I
want
to
get
this
mess
sorted
out
,
''
said
51-year-old
Ernest
Clements
.
``
It
's
ridiculous
.
``
I
'm
mixed
up
in
a
deal
involving
millions-
and
I
earn
only
+12
a
week
.
``
A
few
hours
ago
I
did
n't
even
know
I
was
a
director
of
this
firm
.
''
Mr.
Clements
,
of
Ifield
Road
,
Fulham
,
is
registered
as
a
director
of
Anglasi
Nominees
,
a
+1
company
in
the
City
.
After
Anglasi
announced
a
+21
,
,
takeover
bid
for
Bent's
Brewery
,
Liverpool
,
the
Stock
Exchange
Council
banned
dealings
in
Bent
's
shares
.
Stepbrothers
Managing
director
of
Anglasi
Nominees
is
Mr.
George
Burgess
.
``
Financial
adviser
''
is
Mr.
Ron
Foster
.
``
I
know
them
both-
they
're
my
stepbrothers
,
''
said
Mr.
Clements
,
as
he
downed
a
double
Scotch
in
a
London
pub
last
night
.
``
But
I
have
n't
seen
them
for
years
.
I
've
signed
no
forms
,
and
I
've
never
bought
a
share
in
my
life
.
``
I
do
n't
know
what
's
in
this
.
But
I
'm
going
to
find
out
.
I'm
going
to
Burgess
's
office
on
Monday
for
a
show-down
.
''
Then
Ernie
Clements
downed
another
Scotch
.
``
The
very
idea-
a
brewery
bid
.
I
never
touch
beer
...
''
SACK
THE
MANAGER
CRY
FANS
FOUR
HUNDRED
angry
Soccer
fans
chanted
~
''
Sack
the
manager
''
outside
Newcastle
United
Football
Club
's
ground
yesterday
.
United
had
just
been
thrashed
4-
by
Everton
,
and
now
look
certain
to
be
relegated
to
the
Football
League
's
Division
Two
.
Newcastle
's
manager
is
ex-winger
Charlie
Mitten
.
At
half-time
,
with
United
two
goals
down
,
one
disgusted
fan
climbed
the
club
's
flagpole
and
hauled
the
Union
Jack
to
half
mast
.
It
was
a
riotous
day
for
soccer
...
HORDES
of
angry
supporters
besieged
referee
Mr.
B.
J.
Matthews
in
his
dressing
room
for
more
than
half-an-hour
after
Hitchin
Town
lost
2-1
to
Southall
in
an
Athenian
League
game
at
Hitchin
,
Herts
.
APPLE
CORES
and
orange
peel
were
thrown
at
policemen
at
Arsenal
's
Highbury
Stadium
.
HUNGER
CITY
CALLS
MAYOR
MAYOR
,
stop
your
roaming
.
Come
home
and
help
your
hungry
citizens
,
instead
of
trying
to
kid
the
world
they
are
NOT
hungry
.
That
is
the
call
from
Labour
leaders
in
the
breadline
city
of
Toronto
,
to
Mayor
Nathan
Phillips
.
Mayor
Phillips
,
wealthy
head
of
a
law
firm
,
is
more
than
4
,
miles
away
on
a
holiday
tour
of
Europe
with
his
wife-
and
issuing
denials
that
there
is
hunger
in
his
home
city
.
As
``
The
People
''
revealed
recently
,
Britons
going
to
Canada
will
find
Toronto
a
city
without
jobs
.
A
city
where
hungry
men
,
women
and
children
line
up
for
food
at
charity
soup
kitchens
.
Mayor
Phillips
was
challenged
by
a
Toronto
newspaper
to
tour
the
city
and
see
the
distress
for
himself
.
But
the
Mayor
announced
:
~
''
There
is
no
hunger
''
-
and
left
for
Europe
.
``
I
'm
going
to
let
the
people
of
Europe
know
that
these
stories
of
starvation
in
Toronto
are
all
wrong
,
''
he
said
.
IN
DUBLIN
Mayor
Phillips
said
:
``
There
may
be
some
unemployment
in
Toronto-
but
no
widespread
hunger
or
hardship
.
''
Earlier
,
in
London
,
where
the
Mayor
and
his
wife
stayed
in
the
West
End
at
the
expensive
Westbury
Hotel
,
he
attacked
the
recent
''
People
''
series
on
the
hardship
a
Briton
met
in
Canada
and
insisted
:
``
There
is
no
starvation
in
Toronto
.
''
And
at
home
in
Toronto
last
Thursday
25
of
the
Mayor
's
civic
employees
were
laid
off
by
the
city
council
.
Ten
nurses
flop
exams-
and
a
row
blows
up
FOR
three
years
,
a
hospital
trained
ten
student
nurses
.
Then
the
girls
took
their
final
examinations
to
become
State
Registered
Nurses
.
And
then
all
failed
.
It
was
not
the
first
time
this
had
happened
at
the
134-bed
General
Hospital
at
Great
Yarmouth
.
Last
October
,
another
batch
of
student
nurses
trained
there
failed
the
examinations
.
And
when
the
latest
batch
of
results
was
revealed
yesterday
,
it
started
a
storm
at
Great
Yarmouth
.
An
angry
parent
of
one
student
nurse
who
failed
said
:
``
This
hundred-per-cent
.
failure
is
shocking
.
``
I
do
n't
see
how
it
can
be
all
the
fault
of
the
girls
.
''
The
secretary
of
Great
Yarmouth
General
Hospital
,
Mr.
John
Egerton
,
said
:
``
I
can
not
comment
on
our
results
in
the
State
Registered
Nurse
examinations
.
``
A
hospital
committee
meeting
is
being
called
to
discuss
the
matter
.
''
The
hospital
is
controlled
by
the
Norwich
,
Lowestoft
and
Great
Yarmouth
Hospital
Management
Committee
.
Its
matron
is
named
in
the
Hospital
Year
Book
as
Miss
G.
Embleton
.
There
are
two
units
in
the
hospital-
the
Surgical
Unit
,
in
Great
Yarmouth
,
and
the
Medical
Unit
at
neighbouring
Gorleston-on-Sea
.
The
hospital
is
on
the
officially
approved
list
of
those
which
give
complete
training
in
nursing
.
DO
N'T
SHOW
YOUR
LEGS
:
BY
ORDER
FASHION-CONSCIOUS
policewomen
in
Nottingham
have
been
told
by
their
spinster
boss
to
stop
shortening
their
skirts
.
The
girls
thought
their
skirts
were
too
old
fashioned
so
they
shortened
them
by
tucking
them
over
at
the
waist
.
Then
Chief
Inspector
Jessie
Alexander
found
out
.
Miss
Alexander
,
who
wears
a
long
skirt
,
is
also
angry
with
the
tailors
who
supply
uniforms
.
She
claims
that
one
of
her
policewomen
,
newly-wed
Mrs.
Sheila
Williams
,
has
been
issued
with
a
skirt
that
is
far
shorter
than
regulation
length
.
``
There
has
been
a
slip-up
,
''
she
said
.
``
In
fact
my
own
new
uniform
was
out
of
shape
and
I
have
sent
it
back
.
''
Mrs.
Williams
said
yesterday
:
``
I
do
not
think
my
skirt
is
too
short
.
It
is
just
below
my
knees
.
``
I
do
not
see
why
I
should
lengthen
the
skirt-
long
skirts
look
old
fashioned-
but
if
Miss
Alexander
insists
,
I
suppose
it
will
have
to
be
done
.
''
MALE
COMMENT
:
Nottingham
's
Chief
Constable-
Mr.
Thomas
Moore-
said
:
``
There
is
a
standard
pattern
for
the
length
of
policewomen
's
skirts
,
so
we
must
follow
it
.
''
All
worked
up
about
statue
of
a
worker
A
UNION
ordered
a
+1
statue
to
represent
the
British
engineer
at
work
.
But
when
the
union
members
saw
how
the
statue
was
shaping
they
were
FURIOUS
...
For
the
statue-
designed
by
31-year-old
sculptor
John
Paddison
for
the
Amalgamated
Engineering
Union
's
Wolverhampton
district
committee-
shows
an
engineer
with
his
coat
half
on
and
half
off
.
Sculptor
Paddison
says
the
engineer
is
taking
his
coat
OFF-
eager
to
get
to
work
.
But
the
Wolverhampton
engineers
say
the
man
is
putting
his
coat
ON-
eager
to
get
AWAY
from
work
.
Coat
on-
or
off
?
And
that
,
they
complain
,
creates
a
false
impression
that
the
British
workman
is
interested
only
in
dashing
off
as
soon
as
the
whistle
blows
.
Said
factory
engineer
John
Williams
:
``
It
's
quite
obvious
from
the
man
's
posture
he
is
putting
his
coat
on
in
a
hurry
.
``
Outsiders
will
get
the
impression
engineers
are
only
interested
in
getting
out
of
the
factory
as
soon
as
possible
.
''
Said
Mr.
Paddison
,
of
Riches
Street
,
Wolverhampton
:
``
As
far
as
I
'm
concerned
,
the
man
is
taking
his
coat
off-
and
that
's
the
way
it
's
staying
.
''
The
4
ft.
high
statue
will
be
finished
in
six
weeks
and
shown
at
the
local
art
gallery
.
THE
B-AND-B
RAIDER
POLICE
were
yesterday
searching
for
the
bed-and-breakfast
raider
.
After
breaking
into
a
factory
at
Soho
Hill
,
Handsworth
,
Birmingham
,
he
set
an
alarm
clock
belonging
to
one
of
the
staff
and
went
to
sleep
in
the
managing
director
's
chair
.
He
stole
about
+3
from
the
canteen
,
which
he
entered
with
the
help
of
factory
tools
,
and
also
helped
himself
to
eggs
and
milk
.
Gaoled
woman
let
out-
to
steal
A
WOMAN
serving
a
two-year
sentence
at
Holloway
was
taken
from
the
prison
to
a
mental
hospital
at
Friern
Barnet
.
On
Friday
she
was
allowed
out
for
four
hours
.
She
went
to
the
West
End
and
committed
her
14th
crime
;
she
stole
two
blouses
from
a
store
,
it
was
said
at
Marlborough
Street
yesterday
.
The
magistrate
,
Mr.
Paul
Bennett
,
V.C.
,
discharged
Mrs.
Kathleen
Clark
,
of
Grenville
Street
,
King
's
Cross
,
absolutely
and
ordered
her
return
to
hospital
.
Bow-WOW
of
a
party
FIFTY
dogs
will
sit
down
to
pop
and
buns
,
or
biscuits
,
at
their
own
garden
party
at
Blaxton
,
near
Doncaster
,
today
.
Their
''
guests
''
will
be
dog
lovers
from
all
over
the
country
.
MOTHER
SOLD
CHILD-
FOR
28s
.
A
MOTHER
was
arrested
yesterday
and
charged
with
selling
her
five-year-old
daughter
for
+1
8s
.
She
is
33-year-old
Mrs.
Elsie
Joseph
,
of
Seattle
,
Washington
State
,
whose
husband
,
August
,
is
wanted
by
the
police
on
a
similar
charge
.
They
have
seven
children
.
Seattle
police
say
that
a
Mr.
Wilbert
Bippus
,
35
,
told
them
he
and
his
wife
had
wanted
to
adopt
a
child
and
he
offered
to
buy
the
Josephs
'
daughter
.
He
paid
+1
8s
.
and
took
the
girl
home
,
but
his
wife
made
him
return
the
child
.
Banker
's
son
Jeremy
sued
for
debt
THE
banking
family
of
Lubbock
has
had
its
biggest
shock
since
son
Jeremy
,
fresh
down
from
university
,
flouted
mother
when
she
pleaded
,
``
Darling
,
DO
N'T
become
a
musician
.
''
Jeremy
Lubbock
,
now
3
and
a
piano
player
in
a
West
End
night
club
,
has
not
paid
up
a
debt
,
it
was
said
in
the
High
Court
.
So
a
Receiving
Order
in
Bankruptcy
has
been
served
on
him-
and
some
of
Jeremy
's
friends
are
wondering
:
What
would
grandfather
have
said
about
that
?
For
GRANDFATHER
Cecil
Lubbock
,
83
when
he
died
in
1956
,
was
a
boss
of
the
Bank
of
England
,
32
years
a
director
and
for
two
years
deputy
governor
.
Spurned
And
what
is
FATHER
saying
?
For
father
Michael
Lubbock
,
a
cousin
of
Lord
Avebury
,
followed
the
tradition
that
Jeremy
spurned
and
is
a
director
of
the
Bank
of
London
and
South
America
,
and
the
banking
firm
of
S.
G.
Warburg
and
Co.
Pianist
Jeremy
himself
took
time
off
from
the
keys
to
tell
what
HE
thinks
about
it
.
``
It
's
most
unfortunate
,
''
he
said
.
But
is
the
banker
's
son
(
family
motto
~
''
The
Author
Makes
the
Value
''
)
likely
to
be
made
a
bankrupt
?
``
No
,
I
can
promise
you
there
is
no
prospect
of
that
,
''
said
Jeremy
.
``
My
assets
exceed
my
liabilities
.
Everything
is
being
ironed
out
.
I
have
the
money
although
I
am
disputing
the
debt
.
''
``
You
know
,
''
he
said
,
``
I
'm
no
dabbler
at
music
.
It
is
my
career
.
''
BISHOP
ASKS
COUPLE
TO
FORGIVE
PARSON
THE
Bishop
of
Coventry
is
to
ask
a
vicar
why
he
did
not
marry
two
teenage
parishioners
.
``
I
shall
go
into
this
matter
very
fully
,
''
said
the
Bishop
,
Dr.
Cuthbert
Bardesley
.
The
vicar
is
the
Rev
.
Eric
Jarvis
,
of
the
Warwickshire
village
of
Ansley
,
who
was
to
have
married
19-year-old
Barry
Wright
and
Margaret
Wilson
,
18
,
at
St.
Thomas
's
Church
,
Coventry
.
But
five
days
before
Mr.
Jarvis
told
the
couple
he
would
not
marry
them
unless
he
was
ordered
to
by
his
Bishop
.
As
a
result
,
Barry
and
Margaret
got
married
at
another
church
,
after
a
delay
of
eight
days
.
Barry
's
mother
protested
to
the
Bishop
.
He
has
written
back
saying
he
is
glad
the
marriage
did
take
place
,
and
adding
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
I
hope
that
now
you
and
your
son
and
daughter-in-law
will
forgive
and
forget
,
and
that
you
will
urge
the
young
couple
to
receive
all
the
help
they
can
through
prayer
and
worship
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Last
night
Barry
,
of
Birmingham
Road
,
Ansley
,
said
:
``
From
the
first
time
we
met
the
vicar
he
seemed
to
have
something
against
us
.
``
He
was
particularly
interested
in
finding
out
why
we
weren't
having
a
white
wedding
.
At
the
wedding
rehearsal
the
vicar
told
us
he
would
write
to
the
Bishop
and
tell
him
that
he
had
two
non-active
Christians
in
the
parish
.
``
He
said
that
if
he
were
told
to
marry
us
he
would
resign
.
``
Margaret
was
terribly
upset
,
''
added
Barry
.
``
I
went
back
and
told
the
vicar
that
we
would
be
married
in
another
church
.
There
was
nothing
else
I
could
do-
it
might
have
meant
his
resignation
otherwise
.
''
At
Ansley
vicarage
,
Mr.
Jarvis
said
:
``
The
decision
to
go
elsewhere
was
theirs
.
``
But
I
did
tell
them
that
in
a
certain
set
of
circumstances
I
would
write
to
the
Bishop
and
if
he
told
me
to
marry
them
I
would
have
to
consider
resigning
.
''
#
26
<
25
TEXT
A25
>
Mr
.
Forte
To
The
Rescue
?
A
SCHEME
to
unscramble
the
so-called
Jasper
group
of
companies
may
be
announced
before
the
end
of
this
month
.
For
some
time
now
negotiations
have
been
going
on
between
the
State
Building
Society
and
a
group
believed
to
be
headed
by
Mr.
Charles
Forte
,
the
caterer
.
The
basis
of
the
talks
have
been
,
firstly
,
that
the
depositors
of
the
State
should
at
least
be
repaid
2s
.
in
the
pound
,
even
if
they
may
suffer
some
loss
of
interest
,
and
secondly
,
that
there
should
be
an
offer-
on
the
basis
of
independent
accountants
'
valuations-
for
all
the
shares
in
all
the
group
companies
,
whose
stock
exchange
quotations
have
been
suspended
.
Altogether
,
the
State
has
lent
about
+7
million
to
various
companies
in
the
group
,
but
the
chief
problem
is
the
+3
1/4
million
borrowed
by
Friedrich
Grunwald
,
its
driving
force
,
at
present
serving
a
five-year
prison
sentence
.
Grunwald
also
borrowed
+1
1/2
million
from
Mr.
Maxwell
Joseph
,
the
hotelier
,
and
it
seems
certain
that
a
solution
will
depend
on
Mr.
Joseph
foregoing
a
considerable
part
of
this
,
as
well
as
on
Mr.
Grunwald
and
Herbert
Murray
(
formerly
of
the
State
Building
Society
,
now
also
in
prison
)
surrendering
the
greater
part
of
their
own
personal
holdings
in
group
companies
.
Mr
.
Forte
's
interest
in
taking
over
the
group
plainly
lies
in
the
catering
opportunities
offered
.
Among
the
group
's
assets
are
the
Piccadilly
,
Rubens
and
Rembrandt
hotels
in
London
,
as
well
as
a
number
of
provincial
hotels
.
It
also
owns
a
number
of
news
theatres
and
,
among
others
,
the
''
Classic
''
chain
of
repertory
cinemas
.
Finally
,
there
are
43
billiard
halls
for
which
Mr
.
Forte
may
well
have
other
plans
.
But
there
is
also
a
substantial
property
interest
,
above
all
the
+4
million
Dolphin
Square
block
of
flats
.
The
scheme
therefore
hinges
on
finding
a
property
group
to
take
over
this
aspect
of
the
Grunwald
``
empire
.
''
More
than
one
property
company
has
already
shown
an
interest
in
this
,
but
a
well-known
+15
million
London
group
specialising
in
residential
property
seems
at
present
the
most
likely
bet
.
Things
at
last
seem
to
be
looking
up
for
the
thousands
of
long-suffering
State
Building
Society
depositors
.
Even
if
the
present
scheme
falls
through-
which
now
seems
unlikely-
there
is
a
City
merchant
bank
now
waiting
quietly
on
the
sidelines
with
an
alternative
scheme
in
its
pocket
.
New
Recruit
MR.
GERALD
GLOVER
'S
election
last
week
to
the
board
of
City
of
London
Real
Property
provides
an
interesting
link
between
one
of
the
most
active
property
development
groups
and
a
company
whose
immense
possibilities
has
<
SIC
>
made
eyes
other
than
those
of
Mr.
Cotton
and
Mr.
Clore
take
a
long
,
lingering
,
glance
in
its
direction
.
Among
other
things
,
Mr.
Glover
is
chairman
of
Edger
Investments
,
the
development
company
whose
latest
achievement
has
been
the
Carlton
Tower
Hotel
in
Sloane
Street
,
London
.
Like
many
another
property
company
it
has
attracted
the
backing
of
a
leading
insurance
company-
none
other
than
the
Prudential
.
Perhaps
even
more
important
,
however
,
for
Edger
is
the
backing
it
enjoys
from
Development
Securities
,
which
owns
one-third
of
the
equity
.
This
company
,
whose
principal
asset
is
the
Dorchester
Hotel
and
whose
shares
have
so
far
this
year
risen
from
81s
.
to
a
new
high
of
11s
,
is
in
turn
controlled
by
the
wealthy
McAlpine
family
.
Until
now
the
only
connection
between
CLRP
and
the
McAlpine-Glover
interests
lay
in
the
vast
Stag
Brewery
site
at
Victoria
,
which
is
51
p.c
.
owned
by
CLRP
,
25
p.c
.
by
Development
Securities
and
24
p.c
.
by
Edger
.
The
new
move
should
at
least
serve
to
boost
the
pace
of
developing
this
site
,
from
which
the
+4
million
Edger
should-
proportionately-
benefit
most
.
With
a
yield
of
little
more
than
1
p.c
.
at
the
current
price
of
28s
.
3d
.
the
shares
are
essentially
a
long-term
investment
.
But
one
which
should
prove
rewarding
.
ICI
's
Bad
Example
IMPERIAL
CHEMICAL
INDUSTRIES
should
certainly
have
no
difficulty
in
finding
underwriters
for
its
next
``
rights
''
issue
.
As
a
result
of
its
decision
to
revert
to
the
bad
old
practice
,
gradually
being
rejected
by
the
more
progressive
companies
,
of
letting
the
underwriters
get
the
benefit
of
the
rights
inadvertently
not
taken
up-
in
this
case
nearly
3
per
cent
.
of
the
+34
million
issue-
there
has
been
an
underwriting
``
bonus
''
of
no
less
than
+28
,
.
It
is
of
course
true
,
as
Mr.
Paul
Chambers
,
the
ICI
chairman
,
has
pointed
out
,
that
at
the
time
of
the
issue
the
rights
were
worth
only
9d
.
a
share
,
and
that
if
the
shares
not
taken
up
were
to
be
sold
for
the
benefit
of
the
shareholders
whose
rights
they
were-
the
normal
modern
practice-
this
would
involve
considerable
administrative
work
.
But
this
is
a
matter
of
principle
.
Underwriters
are
adequately
recompensed
for
the
services
they
perform
without
the
necessity
of
a
pourboire
at
the
expense
of
innocently
negligent-
or
merely
absent-
shareholders
.
ICI
should
be
setting
a
better
example
than
this
.
Forward
Strip
WHAT
tax
changes
are
likely
in
this
month
's
Budget
?
One
innovation
the
Government
has
been
seriously
considering-
and
which
may
yet
come
about-
is
the
introduction
of
a
flat
rate
Corporation
Tax
to
replace
the
present
combination
of
income
tax
and
profits
tax
on
company
profits
.
This
would
have
the
obvious
merit
of
recognising
the
important
difference
between
company
and
personal
taxation
.
It
would
also
,
I
believe
,
be
welcomed
by
the
inland
Revenue
(
normally
averse
to
any
major
change
)
as
a
means
of
helping
them
in
their
endless
battle
against
the
dividend
strippers
.
For
those
few
readers
unacquainted
with
this
sport
I
should
perhaps
explain
that
dividend
stripping
is
essentially
a
device
for
extracting
accumulated
reserves
from
a
private
trading
company
without
paying
tax
.
In
its
simplest
form
it
used
to
work
in
the
following
way
.
The
trading
company
with
,
say
,
+1
,
of
reserves
and
+5
,
of
other
assets
is
sold
to
a
finance
company
for
+15
,
.
The
finance
company
then
pays
itself
a
dividend
of
+1
,
and
sells
the
trading
company
back
to
its
original
owners
for
+5
,
.
The
latter
are
then
left
with
the
company
plus
+1
,
in
cash-
the
object
of
the
exercise
.
The
finance
company
,
however
,
whose
business
is
dealing
in
shares
and
other
property
and
is
thus
taxed
on
capital
gains
,
can
offset
the
+1
,
loss
in
buying
and
reselling
the
business
against
the
dividend
received
.
Hence
it
,
too
,
has
no
tax
liability
.
Revenue
's
Chagrin
Last
year
's
Finance
Act-
in
particular
the
``
blanket
''
Section
28-
was
meant
to
have
put
a
stop
to
all
this
.
But
although
the
crude
method
just
outlined
is
no
longer
possible
,
a
roaring
trade
is
still
being
done-
much
to
the
Revenue
's
chagrin-
in
some
of
the
more
esoteric
refinements
of
dividend
stripping
.
Among
them
are
the
methods
known
among
the
professionals
as
the
``
Scissors
,
''
Stock
Shunting
and
the
Forward
Strip
.
The
first
two
are
highly
complex
operations
,
usually
used
in
property
deals
.
The
forward
strip
,
however
,
was
specially
designed
for
those
people
who
have
not
yet
made
their
profits-
actors
,
for
example
.
Here
,
a
company
is
formed
to
exploit
the
actor
's
services
over
the
next
five
years
.
In
essence
what
happens
is
that
the
drop
in
value
of
the
shares
in
this
company
(
at
the
end
of
the
five
years
they
are
worthless
)
is
offset
against
the
actor
's
earnings
over
the
period
.
How
many
of
our
leading
actors
are
anxiously
waiting
for
April
17
to
find
out
whether
they
will
be
able
to
continue
their
forward
strip
?
THIS
WEEK
'S
DIVIDENDS
Reyrolle
:
Phoenix
HIGHLIGHT
of
this
week
's
dividend
news
will
come
from
A.
Reyrolle
,
the
big
North-country
electrical
engineers
who
report
on
Friday
.
The
difficulties
through
which
the
heavy
electrical
industry
has
passed
in
recent
years
are
well
enough
known
and
they
have
n't
left
Reyrolle
scatheless
.
These
went
further
than
a
mere
check
to
growth
,
and
at
one
time
brought
trading
profits
down
from
the
peak
of
+3,99
,
in
1955
by
nearly
+1
million
.
Last
year
trading
profits
had
climbed
back
to
+3,134
,
,
but
the
market
is
not
particularly
sanguine
that
196
will
have
seen
much
further
recovery-
profit
margins
were
probably
too
slim
for
that
.
Last
year
's
agreement
with
Associated
Electrical
Industries
for
joint
research
has
probably
not
been
in
force
long
enough
to
bring
big
savings
yet
,
but
it
should
do
so
in
time
.
Meanwhile
Reyrolle
has
never
cut
its
dividend
which
has
been
held
at
the
equivalent
of
8
1/4
per
cent
on
present
capital
for
the
past
four
years
.
Earnings
a
year
ago
were
25
per
cent
.
The
interim
has
been
maintained
this
year
at
3
1/4
per
cent
and
expectation
is
that
the
final
will
again
be
5
1/2
per
cent-
anything
more
would
please
the
market
.
The
shares
have
risen
in
the
past
two
months
by
about
7s
.
in
line
with
other
heavy
electricals
,
on
hopes
that
the
industry
has
now
passed
its
worst
.
Chemicals
Prosperity
Better
profits
are
expected
from
Associated
Chemical
Companies
when
the
figures
for
196
are
announced
next
Thursday
.
A.C.C.
,
formerly
British
Chrome
&
Chemicals
,
has
expanded
rapidly
in
recent
years
and
is
now
a
sizeable
group
controlling
assets
worth
more
than
+11
million
.
Trading
profits
have
risen
from
about
+25
,
to
+1,345
,
in
the
past
1
years
.
Last
year
's
total
distribution
of
15
p.c
.
came
from
earnings
of
38
p.c
.
so
an
increase
is
well
within
the
company
's
powers
especially
as
the
cash
position
is
good
.
On
the
other
hand
the
directors
may
be
conservative
again
because
of
expansion
plans
.
A
free
scrip
issue
can
not
be
ruled
out
.
It
must
surely
come
some
day
with
reserves
and
undistributed
profits
now
totalling
nearly
+4
million
by
comparison
with
an
issued
equity
capital
of
+2,154
,
.
The
last
scrip
issue
was
seven
years
ago
.
Profits
of
Mitchells
,
Ashworth
&
Stansfield
,
the
Lancashire
manufacturers
,
dyers
and
printers
of
felts
who
now
have
considerable
interests
in
the
carpet
trades
,
are
expected
to
be
lower
.
This
will
have
been
caused
by
running-in
troubles
with
their
new
plant
.
There
can
hardly
be
much
fear
,
however
,
of
a
reduced
distribution
,
so
strong
is
the
company
's
financial
position
.
For
several
years
past
the
company
has
added
a
6
1/2
p.c
.
tax
free
distribution
from
capital
profits
to
its
dividend
.
Cash
Resources
A
year
ago
the
balance
sheet
disclosed
cash
and
investments
totalling
nearly
+8
,
by
comparison
with
an
issued
capital
which
is
still
only
+417
,
after
the
one-for-four
scrip
issue
.
Two-thirds
of
the
investments
are
in
quoted
stocks
and
some
shareholders
have
been
pressing
for
a
return
of
capital
.
Steps
are
in
hand
to
repay
the
+119
,
of
Preference
capital
and
interest
in
the
company
's
report
centres
chiefly
on
what
further
moves
will
be
made
to
distribute
some
of
the
surplus
cash
resources
.
The
5s
.
shares
of
Phoenix
Assurance
have
risen
about
3s
.
this
year
and
5s
.
from
the
low
point
last
year
.
This
reflects
market
hopes
that
there
will
at
last
be
an
increase
on
the
1
p.c
.
dividend
maintained
for
the
past
six
years
,
albeit
with
one
tiny
scrip
issue
of
one-for-2
.
Nevertheless
Phoenix
shares
at
around
16s
.
still
yield
just
over
3
p.c
.
This
is
high
by
comparison
with
the
1
1/4
to
1
3/4
p.c
.
returns
shown
by
such
companies
as
Equity
Law
,
General
Accident
,
Legal
&
General
and
Eagle
Star
.
But
after
the
'no
change
'
shock
from
Legal
and
General
it
would
be
as
well
not
to
expect
much
.
<
TABLE
>
Italy
Seeks
Firms
From
Britain
ITALY
is
actively
looking
for
British
firms
wishing
to
start
manufacturing
within
the
Common
Market
.
Already
Inbucon
,
a
British
firm
of
business
consultants
has
been
engaged
by
Finmeccanica
,
the
large
holding
company
,
to
look
for
suitable
candidates
.
Finmeccanica
has
substantial
interests
in
Alfa-Romeo
and
Ansaldo
,
the
important
Genoa
shipyard
.
It
is
offering
to
finance
wholly
or
in
part
new
British
manufacturing
ventures
in
Italy
.
Finmeccanica
is
itself
owned
by
the
vast
semi-autonomous
Government
agency
,
the
Institute
for
Industrial
Reconstruction
(
I.R.I
.
)
;
which
has
majority
shareholdings
in
a
large
number
of
Italian
heavy
industrial
concerns
,
public
utilities
and
banks
.
No
Future
For
Small
Atomic
Reactors
?
News
that
Hawker
Siddeley
is
withdrawing
from
the
nuclear
power
business
has
confirmed
the
growing
belief
that
the
making
of
small
atomic
reactors
has
a
long
way
to
go
before
it
becomes
a
commercial
proposition
.
#
233
<
26
TEXT
A26
>
THE
BIGGEST
CONTEST
IN
THE
WORLD
After
four
months
'
travel
in
Russia
and
the
United
States
MERVYN
JONES
compares
life
in
the
two
competing
super-Powers
and
the
attitudes
of
their
people
TO
say
that
it
is
nice
to
be
home
,
after
four
months
and
seven
thousand
miles
of
travel
in
America
and
Russia
,
is
true
in
more
than
one
way
.
Appreciation
of
living
in
England
,
now
amply
reinforced
,
is
the
least
of
it
.
The
greatest
relief
is
not
to
be
at
either
pulling
end
in
the
global
tug-of-war
.
Whether
we
call
it
cold
war
or
peaceful
competition
,
the
contest
between
the
two
super-Powers
is
a
burden
of
which
they
will
never
be
free
in
what
we
can
discern
of
the
future
.
The
material
weight
of
this
burden
,
considerable
in
America
,
is
enormous
in
Russia
.
Its
psychological
weight
is
incalculable
for
two
peoples
whose
inclination
,
from
reasons
of
geography
and
tradition
,
is
to
want
the
rest
of
the
world
to
stop
bothering
them
.
This
is
evident
,
notably
,
with
regard
to
the
race
to
the
moon
.
For
us
in
England
,
according
to
individual
outlook
,
the
exploration
of
space
is
either
a
silly
game
or
a
glorious
endeavour
of
the
human
spirit
.
For
the
contestants
,
it
is
no
joke
and
no
fun
either
.
It
is
something
that
has
to
be
done
because
the
other
side
is
doing
it
.
Teacher
's
view
of
space
flights
For
Americans
,
Russia
's
lead
in
the
race
is
as
grim
a
matter
as
Japan
's
initiative
after
Pearl
Harbour
.
Of
the
possible
reactions
,
sheer
denial
was
commoner
than
I
could
have
expected
.
A
famous
columnist
explained
in
detail
how
the
Gagarin
and
Titov
flights
had
been
(
not
``
might
have
been
''
)
fabricated
.
A
mother
,
sensible
enough
to
believe
in
them
,
asked
me
what
she
should
say
to
her
child
after
the
teacher
had
told
the
class
they
were
a
fake
.
``
Tell
her
what
you
think
,
''
I
said
;
but
in
a
conformist
small
town
this
was
evidently
as
hard
as
for
an
atheist
parent
to
challenge
religious
instruction
.
Belief
in
the
flights
necessarily
implied
gloom
.
As
I
bought
my
paper
at
the
candy
store
on
the
day
of
the
Titov
flight
,
the
headlines
were
big
and
black
.
The
shopkeeper
's
wife
glanced
at
them
and
said
:
''
Is
n't
it
just
too
awful
?
''
The
third
reaction
was
to
take
comfort
in
America
's
way
of
doing
things
.
``
Ours
,
''
said
a
young
teacher
,
``
is
a
democratic
space
programme
.
''
By
this
he
meant
that
it
was
attended
by
publicity
and
by
care
for
human
life
.
I
had
been
assured
several
times
that
half-a-dozen
Russians
are
whirling
dead
through
space
.
``
We
could
have
a
man
on
the
moon
in
six
months
if
we
just
shot
them
off
regardless
,
''
said
the
teacher
.
None
of
these
people
was
excited
by
the
thought
of
an
American
in
space
.
``
The
whole
thing
's
crazy
when
you
think
of
half
the
world
starving
,
''
said
an
economics
student
at
Cleveland
.
But
he
added
:
''
I
guess
we
've
got
to
do
it
.
''
Getting
ready
for
massacre
For
the
Russians
,
who
enjoy
the
lead
,
one
might
expect
it
to
be
an
inspiration
.
For
some
of
them
,
it
is
.
A
woman
pulling
potatoes
on
an
especially
primitive
collective
farm
,
and
lunching
as
I
spoke
to
her
on
dry
bread
and
gherkins
,
said
:
``
Do
n't
judge
our
country
by
what
you
see-
we
've
got
the
first
man
in
space
.
''
The
surprise
was
to
meet
Russians
(
not
intellectuals
,
but
common
folk
)
who
took
a
contrary
view
.
An
engineer
:
``
It
's
not
the
right
way
to
use
millions
of
roubles
,
with
conditions
as
they
are
.
''
A
miner
's
wife
:
``
It
won't
do
any
harm
,
if
we
can
believe
it
's
for
peaceful
purposes
,
but
it
would
have
been
better
to
build
more
hospitals
.
''
A
tractor
driver
:
''
We
do
n't
say
this
publicly
,
you
understand
,
but
most
of
us
think
it
's
a
waste
of
money
.
''
At
this
,
the
tractor
driver
's
mate
grinned
and
said
:
``
People
say
Titov
was
really
sent
up
to
photograph
America
.
''
I
asked
if
he
thought
the
space
flights
justified
.
He
shrugged
:
``
Might
do
one
good
thing-
prove
once
and
for
all
there
's
no
God
up
there
.
''
What
is
taken
for
granted
,
both
in
America
and
in
Russia
,
is
that
there
would
be
no
sputniks
if
there
were
no
military
rockets
.
Which
brings
me
to
the
gloomiest
aspect
of
my
journey
:
the
spectacle
of
two
great
peoples
getting
ready
to
massacre
each
other
.
It
is
a
cliche
?
2
to
say
that
neither
the
American
nor
the
Russian
people
want
war
,
but
it
is
true
.
With
the
Russians
,
it
is
a
simple
matter
of
scars
yet
unhealed
.
Time
and
again
,
people
gripped
me
by
the
arm
,
told
ghastly
stories
of
the
Nazi
invasion
,
and
asked
:
''
Can
you
imagine
that
we
would
start
a
war
?
''
It
is
impossible
to
doubt
their
sincerity
.
With
the
Americans
,
there
are
several
strands
.
They
have
a
great
deal
to
lose
.
They
have
,
even
now
,
a
deep
suspicion
of
militarism
,
of
''
the
brass
,
''
of
the
gearing
of
the
nation
to
war
.
A
young
ornithologist
,
asked
how
he
came
to
choose
his
profession
,
explained
:
''
After
I
graduated
I
was
in
chemistry
,
but
I
found
they
were
using
it
for
war
.
I
switched
to
electronics
,
and
it
was
the
same
.
I
sat
down
to
figure
out
what
they
could
n't
use
for
war
,
and
what
I
came
up
with
was
birds
.
''
No
real
awareness
of
nuclear
threat
Add
to
this
a
still
potent
distrust
of
foreign
entanglements
.
The
evening
after
the
President
's
July
25
speech
,
announcing
a
readiness
to
fight
for
Berlin
and
an
increase
in
the
call-up-
a
speech
which
caused
more
alarm
over
interrupted
careers
than
satisfaction-
I
chatted
over
a
coffee
with
a
factory
worker
.
He
was
all
enthusiasm
:
it
was
a
wonderful
speech
,
he
was
behind
Kennedy
all
the
way
.
Then
he
said
abruptly
:
``
A
good
thing
we
have
n't
got
Truman
in
the
White
House
now
.
Never
was
any
need
to
fight
in
Korea
,
and
if
he
was
around
we
'd
be
fighting
in
Germany
now
.
''
But
,
sad
to
relate
,
``
they
want
peace
''
is
not
the
whole
story
.
One
has
to
add
that
both
Americans
and
Russians
are
ready
to
contemplate
war
.
The
reason
is
that
neither
people
has
any
real
awareness
of
what
nuclear
war
would
mean
.
Union
Square
in
New
York
is
a
public
forum
,
comparable
to
Speakers
'
Corner
in
Hyde
Park
.
As
a
listening-post
,
it
is
more
instructive
than
Hyde
Park
because
nobody
gets
on
a
platform
.
A
man
with
something
on
his
mind
starts
to
talk
,
and
those
around
him
join
in
.
``
You
2gotta
admit
,
''
a
young
man
was
saying
as
I
neared
a
sizeable
group
,
``
that
things
advance
when
there
's
a
war
.
We
got
penicillin
because
of
the
last
war
,
and
we
'll
get
something
else
next
time
.
''
A
religious
pacifist
intervened
:
``
Did
you
ever
see
a
picture
of
Hiroshima
?
''
The
first
speaker
countered
:
``
Aw
,
Hiroshima-
did
you
ever
see
a
man
mangled
by
a
bus
?
''
Another
man
observed
with
an
air
of
sagacity
:
``
Wars
are
fought
for
real
estate
.
They
kick
it
around
for
a
bit
,
then
they
divide
it
up
.
Look
at
Korea
,
look
at
Vietnam
.
''
Another
summed
up
:
``
There
always
will
be
wars
,
it
do
n't
matter
how
much
you
talk
.
''
I
broke
in
to
ask
if
anyone
disagreed
with
this
proposition
.
Among
about
fifty
people
,
nobody
did
.
Lecture
on
need
for
disarmament
Nobody
in
Russia
would
talk
about
the
benefits
of
war
.
But
when
a
Russian
talks
of
the
horrors
of
war
,
he
is
talking
a
different
language
from
a
nuclear
disarmer
.
The
very
intensity
of
past
experience
inhibits
thought
of
a
worse
future
.
Once
,
a
man
who
had
experienced
Nazi
occupation
told
me
how
the
Germans
knocked
people
about
and
turned
them
out
of
their
homes
to
freeze
.
He
wound
up
,
inevitably
:
``
We
do
n't
want
to
see
that
again
.
''
I
said
:
``
One
thing
that
's
certain
is
that
you
wo
n't
.
You
'll
see
either
peace
or
death
in
a
split
second
.
''
He
stared
at
me
,
wondering
what
I
was
talking
about
.
At
a
restaurant
in
Kursk
,
three
Russians
lectured
me
on
the
need
for
disarmament
and
cited
the
speech
Khrushchev
had
made
the
previous
day
at
Stalingrad
(
sorry
,
Volgograd
)
.
Nettled
by
some
remarks
by
de
Gaulle
,
the
Soviet
Premier
had
declared
that
France
would
be
obliterated
in
another
war
and
added
:
``
However
,
it
is
impossible
to
destroy
the
Soviet
Union
.
''
Americans
'
inborn
optimism
I
said
that
Khrushchev
was
quite
right
about
France
,
and
Britain
,
too
,
but
unduly
sanguine
about
his
own
country
.
Nuclear
weapons
,
I
went
on
,
could
destroy
the
human
race
.
Signalling
to
the
waitress
for
another
round
of
Cuban
rum
,
one
of
the
Russians
said
positively
:
``
Not
the
Soviet
Union
.
''
It
is
equally
inconceivable
for
Americans
that
their
country
could
cease
to
function
as
an
organised
society
.
Paradoxically
,
the
civil
defence
drive
strengthens
this
feeling
.
Estimates
of
how
many
people
would
be
killed
,
however
horrific
,
merely
suggest
how
many
would
be
saved
.
With
their
inborn
optimism
,
many
Americans
envisage
the
aftermath
of
nuclear
attack
as
a
period
of
getting
back
on
their
feet
,
like
the
day
after
a
hurricane
.
The
point
is
often
made
that
Americans
have
never
known
modern
war
on
their
soil
.
It
is
sometimes
forgotten
that
Russians
have
never
known
long-range
bombing
.
The
blitz
on
London
was
a
frustrated
substitute
for
invasion
.
Leningrad
was
shelled
and
many
Russian
towns
were
devastated
by
street-fighting
,
but
Moscow-
with
the
Germans
almost
in
the
suburbs-
never
had
an
air
raid
on
the
London
scale
,
and
behind
the
lines
was
behind
the
lines
.
It
is
natural
to
think
with
some
confidence
of
keeping
the
enemy
out
next
time
.
Russians
do
,
of
course
,
know
about
nuclear
bombs
and
missiles
.
But
everyone
hopes
that
his
home
town
will
not
be
a
target
,
and
they
have
been
told
very
little
about
fallout
.
Defence
,
therefore
,
means
defence
for
them
.
Views
that
go
unchallenged
To
this
,
one
has
to
add
the
general
conviction
that
``
our
side
''
is
in
the
right
,
and
acting
defensively
,
over
what
Russians
call
the
German
question
and
Americans
the
Berlin
crisis
.
The
view
that
Khrushchev
is
simply
trying
to
settle
the
German
problem
on
a
sensible
basis
is
,
of
course
,
never
publicly
challenged
in
Russia
.
The
view
that
Kennedy
is
simply
trying
to
maintain
a
position
unreasonably
attacked
by
the
Soviet
Union
is
seldom
publicly
challenged
in
America
.
For
people
who
do
not
rule
out
``
war
if
necessary
,
''
the
mood
is
not
far
on
either
side
from
:
``
We
don't
want
to
fight
,
but
by
jingo
if
we
do
...
''
Any
glossary
of
the
Russo-American
political
vocabulary
(
and
I
am
thinking
of
everyday
speech
as
well
as
official
statements
)
must
include
these
entries
:
``
Threat
:
a
bellicose
move
made
by
our
opponents
.
Warning
:
a
bellicose
move
made
by
us
.
''
I
have
met
both
Americans
and
Russians
who
were
genuinely
saddened
by
the
resumption
of
nuclear
tests
,
which
was
in
the
offing
while
I
was
in
America
and
happened
while
I
was
in
Russia
.
It
meant
that
hopes
had
been
dashed
,
and
it
showed
how
bad
things
were
getting
.
But
I
met
nobody
who
thought
it
actually
wrong
if
their
leaders
found
it
necessary
.
One
might
sum
up
by
recording
two
posters
in
the
same
street
in
Kiev
.
The
first
showed
a
mother
clutching
a
child
and
read
:
``
For
their
sake
,
we
must
have
peace
.
''
The
other
showed
a
steel-helmeted
soldier
with
levelled
bayonet
and
read
:
``
Ready
for
the
defence
of
the
Motherland
.
''
I
feel
sure
that
both
meet
with
general
approval
.
Cold
war
,
nevertheless
,
is
less
intense
than
hot
war
in
more
than
one
respect
.
The
antagonism
is
less
total
,
and
among
both
peoples
there
is
a
refreshing
absence
of
the
undiscriminating
hatred
known
in
the
last
war
as
Vansittartism
.
This
is
easy
for
the
Americans
.
They
reason
that
,
since
one
can
be
loyal
to
America
and
oppose
Kennedy
,
one
can
be
fond
of
Russia
while
loathing
Khrushchev
.
There
is
in
fact
a
certain
vogue
for
Russia
in
the
United
States
.
Far
more
young
people
are
learning
the
Russian
language
than
in
Britain
,
and
they
are
not
all
hoping
for
jobs
with
the
Voice
of
America
.
#
24
<
27
TEXT
A27
>
A.E.U
.
National
Committee
's
Demand
May
Cost
+3
Million
ENGINEERS
'
THREE-WEEK
HOLIDAY
CALL
Revised
Pay
Basis
Claim
THE
resumed
conference
of
the
A.E.U
.
National
Committee
at
Eastbourne
today
passed
a
resolution
reaffirming
the
demand
for
a
third
week
's
holiday
,
and
eight
statutory
holidays
with
pay
for
three
million
workers
.
It
also
asked
for
a
revision
of
holiday
pay
to
be
based
on
average
earnings
for
all
and
a
minimum
of
+2
13s
.
6d
.
a
day
for
time
workers
.
It
is
estimated
that
this
claim
,
if
conceded
,
would
cost
the
employers
between
+25
to
+3
million
a
year
.
Mr.
L.
Smith
(
Sidcup
)
,
the
mover
,
said
that
many
employed
in
public
service
already
had
three
weeks
holiday
and
also
many
white
collar
workers
,
including
draughtsmen
,
who
were
winning
the
day
in
negotiations
with
individual
firms
.
He
thought
Britain
was
lagging
behind
many
on
the
Continent
who
had
longer
holidays
.
WORK
STRAIN
Mr.
W.
J.
Daniel
(
Worcester
)
urged
that
it
was
vitally
necessary
to
have
longer
breaks
from
work
because
of
the
stress
and
strain
of
working
5
weeks
in
the
year
.
``
Mental
hospitals
and
homes
are
being
filled
because
of
the
strain
of
modern
industry
,
''
he
declared
.
``
I
think
we
can
get
the
British
Medical
Association
and
hospital
authorities
on
our
side
on
this
,
''
he
said
.
Mrs.
M.
E.
Sparks
(
Birmingham
)
said
that
employers
were
beginning
to
recognise
that
tea
breaks
were
necessary
because
they
revitalised
the
workers
'
energy
.
Under
automation
work
was
getting
more
monotonous
and
that
was
bringing
mental
and
bodily
illness
.
NEW
GRADE
Mr.
W.
J.
Carron
(
President
)
pointed
out
that
in
some
sections
of
industry
,
under
the
pressure
of
the
rank
and
file
,
increased
holidays
had
been
agreed
based
on
length
of
service
and
other
qualifications
.
There
had
also
been
an
extension
of
a
new
grade
known
as
manual
staff
where
attractions
,
including
longer
holidays
,
were
being
offered
to
the
rank
and
file
and
were
being
accepted
.
Short-time
Figures
Slashed
in
Car
Factories
IMPROVEMENT
in
the
motor
industry
situation
was
reflected
in
figures
issued
after
today
's
monthly
meeting
of
the
Midland
Regional
Board
for
Industry
.
The
number
of
people
estimated
to
be
on
short
time
has
dropped
from
a
total
of
29,4
including
21,5
car
workers
a
month
ago
,
to
a
total
of
12
,
including
just
under
8
,
car
workers
.
The
total
number
unemployed
in
the
last
month
has
fallen
by
2,8
to
just
over
29
,
.
Major
C.
R.
Dibben
,
chairman
of
the
board
,
told
a
Press
conference
,
that
most
workers
in
the
industry
were
now
back
to
a
full
working
week
.
``
Although
the
revival
in
car
sales
appears
to
be
largely
in
the
home
market
and
difficulties
in
the
exports
'
markets
have
continued
,
there
is
hope
in
the
industry
that
the
success
of
British
cars
at
recent
motor
shows
abroad
foreshadows
further
increases
in
activity
in
the
industry
during
the
next
four
or
five
months
,
''
he
said
.
EXPORT
CAMPAIGN
In
Coventry
,
on
April
1
,
there
were
3,44
unemployed
including
7
on
short
time
.
A
greater
awareness
of
the
need
for
exports
by
Midland
manufacturers
was
reported
by
Mr.
C.
J.
Holman
,
regional
director
of
the
Board
of
Trade
.
As
a
result
of
the
Government's
export
campaign
,
inquiries
to
the
Board
's
Birmingham
offices
from
firms
had
increased
by
55
per
cent
.
They
came
from
about
6
firms
all
over
the
Midlands
.
A
change
to
a
decimal
coinage
system
:
``
as
quickly
as
possible
''
was
recommended
by
the
regional
board
after
hearing
views
of
members
.
Motor
Exports
Down
in
First
Quarter
CAR
exports
for
the
first
quarter
of
this
year
at
85,219
,
represented
the
lowest
quarterly
figure
since
1956
,
the
Board
of
Trade
said
today
.
It
was
5
,
below
the
figure
for
the
final
quarter
of
196
and
nearly
1
,
below
that
for
the
first
quarter
of
196
.
Car
output
for
the
quarter
,
at
218,3
,
was
well
below
any
quarterly
figure
for
1959
and
196
.
But
the
Board
's
monthly
statistics
showed
a
brighter
picture
for
commercial
vehicles
.
The
totals
for
exports
in
the
quarter
,
at
48,358
and
production
,
at
119,745
,
were
both
well
above
corresponding
figures
for
any
quarter
in
1959-6
.
(
``
Motor
Industry
Expansion
Hopes
Questioned
''
-
Page
6
.
)
ALGERIAN
PARATROOP
ATTACK
BEATEN
OFF
First
Shots
in
Revolt
FIRST
fighting
in
the
Algeria
revolt
broke
out
today
when
loyal
forces
repulsed
an
attempt
by
paratroops
to
storm
the
naval
base
of
Mers
el
Kebir
,
near
Oran
,
western
Algeria
.
According
to
official
sources
quoted
by
the
French
agency
a
French
light
cruiser
fired
warning
shots
as
paratroops
approached
the
base
.
Unconfirmed
reports
said
troops
and
Marines
resisted
the
attack
and
the
paratroops
withdrew
soon
afterwards
.
Two
battalions
of
French
motorised
infantry
were
reported
to
have
crossed
the
Rhine
into
France
today
,
as
the
Armed
Forces
Ministry
announced
the
recall
of
troops
and
armour
from
the
6
,
strong
force
in
Germany
to
strengthen
the
Paris
area
.
The
capital
had
passed
a
second
night
of
vigil
against
a
possible
airborne
invasion
from
Algeria
.
Food
Rush
It
was
also
announced
that
1
,
reservists
had
been
recalled
and
the
16th
Infantry
Division
put
on
a
war
footing
.
A
message
from
President
De
Gaulle
will
be
read
to
the
French
National
Assembly
and
Senate
this
afternoon
.
The
French
Grocers
'
Federation
appealed
to
people
today
not
to
create
a
rush
on
foodstuffs
.
They
said
there
was
no
reason
to
fear
a
food
shortage
.
The
appeal
follows
a
rush
by
Parisian
housewives
yesterday
to
stock
up
with
food
.
LAOS
CEASE-FIRE
NEAR
?
THE
Royal
Laotian
Government
has
accepted
the
appeal
made
yesterday
by
the
co-chairmen
of
the
Geneva
agreement
(
the
British
and
Soviet
Foreign
Ministers
)
,
for
a
cease-fire
in
Laos
.
A
Foreign
Office
spokesman
said
in
London
today
:
``
We
very
much
welcome
the
Royal
Laotian
Government
's
acceptance
of
the
cease-fire
appeal
.
''
The
Soviet
Government
is
taking
steps
to
bring
the
cease-fire
appeal
to
the
notice
of
the
Left-wing
Pathet
Lao
forces
.
Move
for
Coach
Drinks
Fails
A
MOVE
to
enable
alcoholic
drinks
to
be
sold
to
passengers
in
public
vehicles
on
specified
services
was
defeated
today
.
Mr.
William
Clark
,
Conservative
M.P
.
for
Nottingham
South
,
proposed
a
new
clause
to
the
Government
's
Licensing
Bill
so
that
such
drinks
could
be
permitted
.
He
told
the
Standing
Committee
on
the
Bill
:
``
You
can
eat
in
a
long-distance
coach
in
this
country
,
you
can
softly
drink
,
but
you
can
not
have
alcoholic
drink
.
''
Mr.
Marcus
Lipton
(
Lab.
,
Brixton
)
said
he
supported
the
new
clause
but
he
would
not
like
to
see
``
24
hours
drinking
going
on-
combined
cruising
and
boozing
while
enjoying
the
beauties
of
the
countryside
.
''
Public
Concern
Mr.
Dennis
Vosper
,
Minister
of
State
,
Home
Office
,
said
there
ought
not
to
be
a
close
association
of
alcohol
and
road
transport
when
there
was
so
much
public
concern
about
road
accidents
.
Mr.
Harold
Boardman
(
Lab.
,
Leigh
)
said
:
``
Miners
hire
a
private
coach
and
fill
up
the
boot
with
beer
cases
.
People
come
down
for
the
Cup
Final
in
coaches
carrying
more
beer
bottles
than
passengers
.
''
(
laughter
.
)
Ceylon
Cabinet
Orders
General
Mobilisation
THE
Ceylon
Government
today
ordered
general
mobilisation
and
called
out
on
active
service
nine
units
of
volunteers
and
reservists
of
the
Army
,
Navy
,
Air
Force
and
Home
Guards
.
The
units
were
ordered
to
report
for
duty
immediately
.
The
Prime
Minister
,
Mrs.
Sirimavo
Bandaranaike
,
said
in
a
broadcast
to
the
nation
today
that
the
Government
had
received
information
that
various
other
organisations
besides
the
recently
banned
opposition
Federal
Party
were
secretly
planning
to
undermine
the
Government
.
DEATH
PENALTY
The
estate
strike
yesterday
morning
was
aimed
at
this
and
certain
elements
were
using
the
bank
clerks
'
strike
to
cause
great
economic
harm
to
the
country
,
she
declared
.
Mrs.
Bandaranaike
called
upon
``
all
patriotic
Ceylonese
to
give
their
full
support
to
the
Government
.
''
By
a
proclamation
last
night
,
the
death
penalty
for
looting
and
arson
,
and
other
punishment
for
offences
such
as
the
breaking
of
bridges
,
obstruction
to
roads
and
damage
to
buses
and
trains
was
extended
to
the
whole
of
the
island
.
The
measures
had
previously
applied
only
to
certain
areas
affected
by
recent
trouble
in
Ceylon
,
arising
out
of
a
civil
disobedience
campaign
in
the
Tamil-speaking
northern
and
eastern
provinces
against
the
adoption
of
Sinhalese
as
the
official
language
.
London
Jew
Faces
Eichmann
After
23
Years
A
BRITISH
estate
agent
,
Mr.
Moliz
Fleischmann
,
of
St.
John
's
Wood
,
London
,
told
the
court
trying
Adolf
Eichmann
,
today
,
of
the
occasion
23
years
ago
when
he
faced
the
Nazi
leader
across
a
desk
in
the
Gestapo
's
Vienna
headquarters
.
Mr.
Fleischmann
,
a
former
Jewish
leader
in
Vienna
,
where
he
was
born
,
escaped
on
one
of
the
last
trains
out
of
the
city
before
the
outbreak
of
war
.
In
March
,
1938
,
he
and
other
Jewish
leaders
were
called
to
the
Hotel
Metropole
,
Gestapo
headquarters
,
and
taken
before
Eichmann
.
``
He
sat
at
a
large
desk-
we
had
to
stand
,
''
Mr.
Fleischmann
said
.
``
He
was
in
uniform
,
the
black
S.S.
uniform
which
became
very
familiar
to
us
later
.
``
He
told
us
his
task
was
to
purify
Vienna
and
Austria
from
Jews
in
the
quickest
possible
way
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Today
,
as
he
recalled
those
words
,
Mr.
Fleischmann
again
faced
Eichmann
.
The
witness
box
from
which
he
spoke
is
directly
opposite
the
bulletproof
glass-covered
dock
in
which
Eichmann
sat
.
``
The
influence
of
Eichmann
's
activity
and
the
fear
which
developed
in
the
heart
of
Viennese
Jewry
was
felt
immediately
,
''
said
Mr.
Fleischmann
.
Part
of
Mr.
Fleischmann
's
testimony
added
to
the
mystery
of
Eichmann
's
birth
.
He
said
that
at
the
Vienna
interview
Eichmann
told
him
:
``
I
speak
Hebrew
and
Yiddish
fluently
because
I
was
born
in
Sharona
''
(
a
German
community
near
Tel
Aviv
,
Israel
)
.
But
in
interrogation
Eichmann
has
told
his
captors
that
he
was
born
at
Solingen
,
Germany
,
and
can
not
understand
how
the
idea
got
about
that
he
is
Palestine-born
.
Protest
Over
Berkswell
Footpaths
THREE
Berkswell
footpaths
and
one
at
Bickenhill
,
which
are
all
used
by
visitors
,
ramblers
and
residents
in
the
areas
,
should
not
be
closed
,
Meriden
R.D.C
.
is
to
tell
British
Railways
.
Asking
for
closure
orders
,
British
Railways
say
the
footpaths
cross
railway
lines
and
will
be
affected
by
the
Coventry-Birmingham
main
line
electrification
scheme
.
People
who
live
in
the
neighbourhood
and
ramblers
were
asked
their
opinion
before
Meriden
R.D.C
.
came
to
its
decision
.
Berkswell
Parish
Council
strongly
opposes
any
proposal
to
close
the
footpath
which
runs
from
the
south
of
Truggist
Lane
,
crossing
the
railway
line
short
of
the
eastern
side
of
Berkswell
Station
.
ASSOCIATION
'S
EVIDENCE
It
considered
that
this
path
was
an
important
right
of
way
linking
the
southern
part
of
the
parish
with
the
village
and
the
church
.
The
Ramblers
'
Association
also
confirmed
that
this
path
was
used
by
their
Coventry-based
clubs
.
The
association
provided
evidence
to
prove
that
paths
which
linked
Kenilworth
Road
with
Wootton
Lane
and
Bradnocks
Marsh
Lane
were
frequently
used
,
although
the
parish
council
raised
no
objections
to
closures
.
The
closing
of
a
fourth
footpath
,
connecting
Old
Station
Road
with
Church
Lane
,
Bickenhill
,
is
being
opposed
by
the
local
parish
council
and
the
Ramblers
'
Association
.
BILL
'GIVES
LICENSEES
MORE
PROTECTION'
COVENTRY
and
Leamington
members
of
the
Midlands
Womens'
<
SIC
>
Auxiliaries
who
attended
their
association
's
annual
rally
at
Sutton
Coldfield
yesterday
were
told
that
the
new
Licensing
Bill
would
bring
more
protection
from
teenage
drinkers
as
well
as
more
competition
.
Nearly
4
wives
and
relatives
of
licensees
belonging
to
the
association
were
at
the
rally
.
They
are
responsible
for
a
great
deal
of
charity
work
,
both
nationally
and
in
the
licensed
trade
.
``
GOING
CONTINENTAL
''
They
were
told
by
Rear-Admiral
W.
G.
Brittain
,
director
of
the
National
Trade
Development
Association
,
a
body
which
helps
to
co-ordinate
relations
between
the
brewer
and
the
publican
,
that
under
the
new
Bill
the
penalty
for
under-age
drinkers
would
go
up
from
+2
to
+25
.
``
I
hope
that
will
choke
off
some
of
them
from
their
games
and
give
you
a
more
peaceful
life
in
your
houses
,
''
he
said
.
Rear-Admiral
Brittain
said
the
Government
had
clearly
decided
that
the
country
must
``
go
Continental
''
and
give
drink
licenses
to
restaurants
and
boarding
houses
.
For
better
or
for
worse
this
would
bring
competition
to
the
licensed
trade
.
He
said
:
``
That
leads
us
to
the
importance
of
catering
,
but
it
does
n't
have
to
be
a
'Ritzy
'
meal
.
''
#
217
<
28
TEXT
A28
>
They
turned
out
to
see
Jacqueline
,
say
surprised
police
2
,
PARISIANS
GO
WILD
OVER
KENNEDY
Confetti
welcome
in
Rue
de
Rivoli
PARIS
gave
President
and
Mrs.
Kennedy
a
gay
welcome
today
,
and
crowds
estimated
at
2
,
cheered
them
on
their
drive
from
Orly
Airport
.
President
de
Gaulle
sat
beside
Mr.
Kennedy
in
an
open
car
as
the
American
leader-
26
years
his
junior-
stood
up
to
acknowledge
the
cheers
,
flag-waving
and
hand-clapping
of
the
crowds
.
Surprised
police
said
there
were
more
people
in
the
streets
than
for
ex-President
Eisenhower
or
for
Mr.
Kruschev
.
As
soon
as
the
official
motorcade
entered
the
city
limits
a
11-gun
salute
began
to
boom
out
.
Cannon
beside
the
Seine
were
still
firing
as
President
Kennedy
reached
the
Quai
d'Orsay
,
the
French
Foreign
Ministry
,
where
he
will
stay
until
Saturday
morning
.
Mr.
and
Mrs.
Kennedy
received
a
particularly
hearty
welcome
from
students
outside
the
Sorbonne
University-
where
Mrs.
Kennedy
once
studied
.
Confetti
was
showered
down
the
Rue
de
Rivoli
,
where
Parisians
thronged
office
windows
as
well
as
pavements
.
At
the
airport
,
Mr.
Kennedy
praised
his
host
as
``
a
captain
in
the
field
in
the
defence
of
the
West
''
for
over
2
years
,
adding
that
his
leadership
and
sense
of
history
were
needed
more
than
ever
today
.
It
was
Mrs.
Kennedy
who
drew
the
crowds
,
said
police
.
The
President
stood
bare-headed
in
his
car
to
acknowledge
the
cheers
,
but
Mrs.
Kennedy
,
dressed
in
a
pale
blue
coat
and
matching
blue
straw
hat
,
was
half-hidden
from
the
crowds
as
she
rode
by
in
her
enclosed
car
,
waving
and
smiling
.
MEETING
This
three-day
visit
is
President
Kennedy
's
first
to
Europe
since
he
took
office
.
The
first
meeting
between
the
Presidents
lasted
4
minutes
.
They
began
their
discussions
,
which
will
take
up
nine
hours
in
five
meetings
over
the
next
three
days
,
two
hours
after
Mr.
Kennedy
flew
in
.
General
de
Gaulle
greeted
Mr.
Kennedy
on
the
steps
of
the
Elysee
Palace
and
Republican
Guards
gave
full
military
honours
.
Later
President
de
Gaulle
gave
a
luncheon
party
in
the
Palace
in
honour
of
Mr.
and
Mrs.
Kennedy
.
The
4
guests
included
M.
Debre
,
the
French
Prime
Minister
.
Of
his
planned
three-day
discussions
with
President
de
Gaulle
,
Mr.
Kennedy
said
:
``
I
have
neither
held
nor
planned
any
talks
that
are
more
important
.
''
He
added
:
``
I
am
here
to
pay
tribute
to
France
,
not
for
her
past
glory
but
for
her
present
greatness-
her
leadership
in
Europe
and
Africa
,
in
science
and
industry
,
the
productivity
of
her
workers
,
the
brilliance
of
her
universities
,
the
grandeur
of
her
mission
in
carrying
the
torch
of
liberty
to
new
nations
throughout
the
world
.
''
In
his
reply
,
President
de
Gaulle
told
him
:
``
We
have
never
known
Americans
here
other
than
as
friends
and
allies
,
and
as
such
we
welcome
you
.
''
Cheers
all
the
way
for
President
Swart
THOUSANDS
of
South
Africans
,
citizens
of
a
republic
since
midnight
,
today
saw
66-year-old
Mr.
Charles
Swart
drive
in
procession
to
the
Groote
Kerk
Church
in
Pretoria
,
where
he
took
the
oath
as
their
first
President
.
Representatives
of
all
sections
of
the
population
had
places
in
the
church
to
witness
the
President
's
inauguration
ceremony
.
They
included
Africans
,
Coloureds
(
mixed
race
)
,
Indians
and
Chinese
.
Leaders
of
eight
African
national
units
were
headed
by
the
Paramount
Chief
of
the
Zulus
,
Cyprian
Dinizulu
.
Mr.
Swart
drove
to
church
with
a
guard
of
mounted
police
in
front
and
behind
.
The
crowd
,
six
deep
in
places
,
cheered
him
enthusiastically
.
Many
had
waited
since
6
a.m.
in
the
rain
,
and
the
square
was
a
sea
of
umbrellas
.
11-gun
salute
Salutes
of
11
guns
and
the
peal
of
church
bells
greeted
the
birth
of
the
republic
at
midnight
,
ending
ties
with
the
British
Crown
that
went
back
155
years
.
In
his
inauguration
speech
,
Mr.
Swart
said
South
Africa
wanted
to
decide
its
own
domestic
policy
``
without
interference
from
outside
.
''
He
paid
tribute
to
the
Queen
,
expressing
appreciation
of
her
''
courtesy
,
friendliness
and
graciousness
,
''
and
said
he
hoped
for
cordial
relations
in
the
future
.
The
Queen
sent
a
cable
of
good
wishes
,
and
Mr.
Macmillan
sent
a
message
to
Dr.
Verwoerd
,
the
Prime
Minister
.
Mr.
Kruschev
in
Czechoslovakia
Mr.
Kruschev
arrived
today
in
Czechoslovakia
on
his
way
to
the
weekend
meeting
with
President
Kennedy
in
Vienna
,
the
Soviet
news
agency
Tass
reported
.
Tass
did
not
name
the
town
in
Czechoslovakia
where
the
Soviet
Prime
Minister
had
arrived
.
Mr.
Kruschev
left
Kiev
,
in
the
Ukraine
,
by
rail
.
Conservatives
put
their
man
in
at
hectic
meeting
LABOUR
OUTVOTED-
SO
A
TORY
GETS
THE
CHAIR
By
MICHAEL
PICKERING
Our
Municipal
Correspondent
CONSERVATIVE
Councillor
Bob
Henderson
was
elected
chairman
of
Newcastle
Housing
Management
Committee
today-
but
he
will
hold
the
position
for
only
one
meeting
.
His
election
followed
a
hectic
half-hour
during
the
meeting
when
the
Labour
group
,
with
only
three
members
out
of
ten
present
,
fought
to
keep
control
of
the
chair
.
They
were
out-voted
by
the
Conservatives
who
were
at
full
strength
with
five
members
present
.
Following
custom
,
the
Lord
Mayor
,
Ald
.
Henry
Russell
,
took
the
chair
at
the
beginning
of
the
meeting
during
the
election
of
chairman
and
vice-chairman
for
the
coming
year
.
The
Labour
group
was
represented
by
Coun
.
Mrs.
C.
M.
Lewcock
,
Coun
.
A.
P.
Gurd
,
and
Ald
.
R.
W.
Hanlan
.
FIVE
VOTES
TO
THREE
Coun
.
Mrs.
Lewcock
proposed
Coun
.
Jack
Johnston
for
chairman
.
He
is
at
present
on
holiday
in
Paris
,
and
was
vice-chairman
last
year
.
The
Conservatives
voted
against
.
Coun
.
Gurd
then
proposed
Coun
.
Mrs.
Lewcock
as
chairman
for
the
one
meeting
.
Again
the
Conservatives
voted
against
and
won
.
Coun
.
Bob
Henderson
then
proposed
Ald
.
John
Burton
,
the
former
Housing
Management
Committee
chairman
,
who
was
voted
out
of
his
chairmanship
by
the
Labour
group
at
a
meeting
shortly
before
last
week
's
aldermanic
elections
.
Conservative
Councillor
Mrs.
M.
E.
Graham
seconded
the
proposal
,
but
as
Ald
.
Burton
was
not
at
the
meeting
and
had
not
given
his
permission
,
the
nomination
was
withdrawn
.
Conservative
Councillor
Mrs
.
I.
McCambridge
then
proposed
Coun
.
Bob
Henderson
and
the
Tories
voted
him
into
the
chair
by
five
votes
to
three
.
Coun
.
Henderson
will
remain
chairman
only
for
today
's
meeting
,
as
members
of
the
opposition
party
are
not
entitled
to
hold
the
chair
of
any
Corporation
committee
,
and
it
is
expected
that
at
the
next
meeting
of
the
committee
the
Labour
members
will
arrive
in
force
to
put
matters
right
.
Councillor
accuses
Labour
paper
COUN
.
MRS.
ETHEL
CHALK
has
protested
vigorously
against
''
misrepresentation
of
the
facts
''
in
the
Newcastle
Labour
Record-
a
news
sheet
published
at
the
time
of
the
municipal
elections
.
``
In
this
paper
,
''
she
says
,
``
the
Socialists
say
they
built
the
Mary
Magdalen
home
for
old
people
.
``
The
home
was
built
by
the
Schools
and
Charities
Committee
with
money
left
to
the
City
.
''
The
sentence
in
the
paper
reads
:
``
We
have
built
old
people's
homes
such
as
the
Mary
Magdalen
homes
.
''
Mrs.
Chalk
also
complains
that
the
paper
stated
that
the
Welfare
Committee
would
complete
two
new
homes
for
the
elderly
during
1961
.
``
I
challenged
this
statement
at
this
week
's
meeting
of
the
Welfare
Committee
,
''
she
said
``
and
the
chairman
was
forced
to
admit
that
neither
of
the
new
homes
would
be
open
until
next
year
.
''
COMIC-STRIP
PARIS
SEND-OFF
Smiles
,
handshake
as
K.
and
K.
meet
PRESIDENT
JOHN
KENNEDY
,
young
leader
of
the
West
,
today
shook
hands
with
Premier
Nikita
Kruschev
,
wily
,
experienced
leader
of
the
Communist
bloc
,
in
neutral
Vienna
.
Mr.
Kennedy
was
smiling
,
Mr.
Kruschev
beaming
,
as
they
met
for
the
first
time
on
the
steps
of
the
American
Ambassador
's
home
.
As
they
grasped
hands
at
the
top
of
the
nine
stone
steps
leading
to
the
residence
door
,
Mr.
Kennedy
said
to
his
interpreter
:
``
Ask
him
if
it
would
be
all
right
to
shake
hands
again
for
the
photographers
.
''
Mr.
Kruschev
agreed
,
and
they
vigorously
shook
hands
again
.
Then
they
went
inside
to
the
white-walled
music
room
to
begin
their
first
talks-
over
lunch
.
CHEERS
As
President
Kennedy
drove
from
the
airport
,
people
stood
and
cheered
in
the
rain
.
Some
carried
banners
reading
``
Help
Berlin
.
''
One
said
:
''
Give
him
hell
,
Jack
.
''
Mr.
Kruschev
drove
into
the
grounds
of
the
residence
in
a
black
Zil
limousine
with
his
Foreign
Minister
,
Mr.
Gromyko
,
about
25
minutes
after
Mr.
Kennedy
and
his
Secretary
of
State
,
Mr.
Rusk
.
After
lunch
,
the
talks
were
to
continue
until
6
p.m.
round
a
coffee
table
in
a
small
room
furnished
in
red
and
grey
in
early
American
style
.
Mrs.
Kennedy
reached
the
residence
earlier
at
the
head
of
another
convoy
of
cars
,
having
driven
direct
from
the
airport
.
COMIC
STRIP
A
series
of
comic-strip
mishaps
frustrated
President
Kennedy's
attempts
to
leave
Paris
.
Eventually
his
aircraft
took
off-
a
quarter
of
an
hour
behind
schedule
.
First
the
CAR
carrying
Mr.
Dean
Rusk
,
Secretary
of
State
,
broke
down
on
the
way
to
the
airport
.
It
was
pushed
off
the
road
and
another
one
was
produced
,
but
the
party
was
ten
minutes
late
reaching
the
airport
.
Then
just
as
the
Presidential
jet
was
about
to
taxi
on
to
the
runway
another
group
of
the
party
rushed
on
to
the
tarmac
and
a
packet
of
NEWSPAPERS
was
also
thrown
aboard
.
At
last
the
plane
's
doors
were
again
closed
and
it
taxied
off
.
But
then
a
massive
American
SECRET
SERVICE
MAN
ran
after
it
,
gesticulating
and
shouting
for
it
to
stop
.
He
was
breathlessly
followed
by
Providencia
,
Mrs.
Kennedy's
COLOURED
MAID
,
who
had
apparently
got
left
behind
while
she
searched
for
a
lost
suitcase
.
THE
MAID
No
sooner
was
Providencia
on
board
than
yet
another
late-comer
was
seen
running
across
the
tarmac
.
It
was
``
Tish
,
''
Mrs.
Kennedy
's
SOCIAL
SECRETARY
,
Miss
Letitia
Baldridge
.
Then
,
with
all
passengers
apparently
aboard
,
the
jet
finally
got
under
way
for
Vienna
.
There
were
cries
of
~
''
Goodbye
Jackie
''
and
~
''
Goodbye
Madame
''
as
Mrs.
Kennedy
,
wearing
a
light
blue
woollen
overcoat
,
a
white
straw
hat
and
gloves
,
walked
towards
the
aircraft
just
behind
the
President
.
With
them
were
M.
Debre
,
the
French
Prime
Minister
,
M.
Maurice
Couve
de
Murville
,
Foreign
Minister
,
and
the
Austrian
Ambassador
,
Herr
Adria
Rotter
.
New
Summit
?
Mac
and
Kennedy
weigh
up
chances
By
JOSEPH
TOBIN
,
Our
Political
Correspondent
.
MR.
MACMILLAN
and
President
Kennedy
today
considered
the
next
critical
steps
towards
a
full
Summit
conference
of
the
major
powers
.
With
Summit
diplomacy
revived
in
a
spectacular
fashion
by
the
Vienna
meeting
with
Mr.
Kruschev
,
the
President
considered
with
the
Prime
Minister
the
chances
of
a
meeting
of
the
Big
Four
soon
.
This
was
the
highlight
of
the
review
of
East-West
relations
in
the
meeting
between
the
President
and
the
Prime
Minister
.
The
talks
lasted
for
three
hours
.
This
was
a
surprise
,
for
they
had
only
been
scheduled
to
last
two
hours
.
But
it
is
understood
that
the
Prime
Minister
and
the
President
extended
their
meeting
to
consider
fully
Mr.
Kruschev
's
tough
attitude
on
several
major
questions
at
the
Vienna
meeting
.
The
Russians
are
said
to
be
taking
up
a
tougher
attitude
on
many
problems
,
particularly
on
Berlin
.
There
was
complete
agreement
between
the
Premier
and
the
President
on
the
West
's
policy
concerning
Berlin
.
The
two
men
met
alone
in
the
Prime
Minister
's
study
at
Admiralty
House
.
ARRIVED
EARLY
The
President
surprised
the
Prime
Minister
's
staff
by
arriving
ten
minutes
early
for
the
talks
.
In
their
man-to-man
exchanges
they
also
considered
the
situation
in
Laos
.
Above
all
,
they
considered
the
future
of
``
Summitry
.
''
They
had
to
answer
the
question
:
``
Does
the
Vienna
meeting
,
with
its
vague
goodwill
,
but
no
practical
results
,
justify
further
steps
along
the
same
road
.
''
COMMON
MARKET
The
President
also
reported
on
Mr.
Kruschev
's
attitude
to
nuclear
testing
and
disarmament
.
All
reports
are
that
Mr.
Kruschev
was
unyielding
on
these
two
issues
.
It
is
understood
that
Mr.
Macmillan
also
questioned
the
President
on
his
earlier
talks
with
President
de
Gaulle
.
This
meeting
may
have
a
crucial
bearing
on
Britain
's
possible
entry
into
the
common
market
.
AT
THE
PALACE
This
evening
the
Premier
and
President
will
issue
a
communique
on
their
talks
.
Tonight
the
Kennedys
will
go
to
Buckingham
Palace
for
dinner
with
the
Queen
and
the
Duke
of
Edinburgh
.
#
27
<
29
TEXT
A29
>
WATER
GUNS
HOSE
BERLINERS
ON
BORDER
U.S.
troops
threatened
in
a
second
incident
East
German
police
to-day
shot
streams
of
water
at
West
Berliners
standing
within
1yds
.
of
the
border
,
on
the
Western
side
,
West
Berlin
police
reported
.
The
East
German
Interior
Ministry
on
Tuesday
told
West
Berliners
to
keep
1yds
.
from
the
borders
.
The
Western
commandants
,
ordering
Allied
troops
up
to
the
border
yesterday
,
described
this
as
``
effrontery
.
''
In
another
incident
,
an
East
German
police
officer
to-day
called
on
American
soldiers
standing
just
behind
the
sector
border
demarcation
line
to
withdraw
,
and
when
the
Americans
did
not
move
a
water
cannon
lorry
drove
up
on
the
East
Berlin
side
,
a
West
German
News
Agency
reported
.
But
after
a
while
the
water
hose
was
withdrawn
with
the
Americans
still
in
position
.
East
Berlin
police
last
night
threw
several
tear
gas
grenades
into
a
group
of
4
West
Berliners
listening
to
a
West
Berlin
loudspeaker
van
which
had
drawn
up
close
to
the
border
to
broadcast
news
.
Winds
blew
the
tear
gas
back
across
the
border
and
someone
in
the
crowd
threw
one
of
the
grenades
back
,
a
police
spokesman
said
.
``
Showing
flag
''
Meanwhile
British
,
American
and
French
troops
,
backed
by
tanks
,
to-day
stood
guard
along
the
city
's
dividing
line
.
The
troops
took
station
yesterday
along
the
city
sector
boundary
after
the
East
German
Government
introduced
stringent
new
regulations
for
passage
from
one
half
of
the
city
to
the
other
.
They
remained
on
guard
all
night
,
and
to-day
British
forces
,
with
tanks
and
armoured
cars
,
took
part
in
their
second
``
show-the-flag
''
exercise
in
three
days
.
The
Dutch
and
Swedish
consulates
in
Berlin
said
to-day
they
had
received
reports
that
foreign
residents
in
East
Germany
were
having
difficulties
in
leaving
the
territory
.
In
East
Berlin
,
Foreign
Ministry
officials
said
they
had
not
heard
of
any
new
regulations
banning
foreigners
from
going
to
West
Berlin
.
Offices
shut
No
offices
of
the
East
German
travel
agency
were
opened
in
West
Berlin
to-day
``
because
the
West
Berlin
City
Government
refused
permission
,
''
an
East
German
railway
official
said
.
Moscow
Radio
said
in
an
English-language
broadcast
beamed
at
Britain
that
~
''
Whitehall
is
playing
a
dangerous
game
with
fire
across
a
powder
magazine
''
over
the
Berlin
issue
.
``
Such
deeds
are
fraught
with
the
danger
of
a
military
catastrophe
in
which
Britain
,
too
,
would
be
involved
,
''
said
the
broadcast
.
THREAT
TO
AIR
CORRIDOR
'SERIOUS'
Britain
would
regard
any
threat
to
the
air
communications
with
Berlin
as
``
an
extremely
serious
matter
,
''
said
a
Foreign
Office
spokesman
in
London
to-day
.
He
had
been
asked
about
the
Berlin
air
corridors
which
,
it
is
understood
,
are
referred
to
in
the
new
Soviet
Note
on
the
Berlin
situation
.
He
would
not
,
however
,
make
any
official
comment
on
the
Note
itself
.
It
is
understood
that
the
references
on
the
air
corridors
introduces
<
SIC
>
a
new
element
into
the
situation
,
writes
a
diplomatic
correspondent
.
Being
studied
The
full
text
of
the
Note
was
received
by
the
Foreign
Office
to-day
from
the
British
Embassy
in
Moscow
.
Similar
Notes
have
been
delivered
to
the
United
States
and
French
Governments
.
The
Notes
are
being
studied
by
the
three
Western
powers
and
will
also
be
discussed
by
the
ambassadorial
steering
group
in
Washington
,
on
which
Britain
,
the
U.S.
,
France
and
West
Germany
are
represented
.
According
to
the
Soviet
news
agency
Tass-
quoted
by
Reuter-
the
Soviet
Government
have
protested
in
the
Notes
against
the
use
of
the
air
corridors
to
West
Berlin
for
``
subversive
and
revenge-seeking
aims
of
West
German
militarists
.
''
``
Provocative
''
The
Notes
demanded
that
the
Western
powers
take
``
immediate
measures
to
end
the
unlawful
and
provocative
activities
''
of
the
West
German
Government
in
West
Berlin
.
The
Notes
also
said
there
had
been
``
a
flagrant
breach
of
the
agreement
reached
in
1945
under
which
air
corridors
were
set
aside
for
the
three
Western
powers
,
on
a
temporary
basis
,
to
ensure
the
needs
of
their
military
garrisons
,
and
not
for
subversive
and
revanchist
purposes
of
West
German
militarism
.
''
Russia
insisted
that
the
Western
powers
``
take
immediate
measures
to
put
an
end
to
the
unlawful
and
provocative
actions
of
the
Federal
German
Republic
in
West
Berlin
.
''
ROW
FLARES
AT
BERLIN
STATION
But
Premier
optimistic
Tension
in
Berlin
soared
again
to-day
with
angry
protests
over
travel
restrictions
imposed
by
the
East
Germans
and
a
threat
by
the
West
of
``
necessary
action
.
''
On
the
brighter
side
,
Mr.
Macmillan
gave
an
impromptu
news
conference
on
the
Gleneagles
golf
course
and
said
he
thought
no-one
would
fight
over
Berlin
,
and
Mr.
Khrushchev
was
quoted
as
saying
that
he
was
willing
to
talk
over
the
difficulties
.
The
East
German
restriction
which
caused
to-day
's
trouble
concerned
the
issuing
of
permits
for
West
Berliners
wishing
to
travel
to
the
East
on
the
overhead
railway
.
The
Western
Commandants
authorised
the
City
Government
to
take
''
necessary
action
''
against
the
issuing
of
permits
.
Angry
West
Berliners
,
shouting
,
~
''
Get
out
,
you
pigs
,
''
gathered
outside
the
Zoo
railway
station
to-day
after
the
East
German
officials
who
run
it
started
issuing
permits
.
Six
policemen
kept
the
crowd
of
5
to
6
people
at
a
distance
,
but
one
woman
who
went
up
to
the
ticket
window
to
get
an
application
form
for
a
permit
was
spat
on
by
a
fellow
West
Berliner
.
Offices
shut
Finally
the
office
was
shut
,
along
with
a
similar
office
at
Westkureuz
Station
.
The
U.S.
Commandant
in
Berlin
has
made
an
oral
protest
to
his
Soviet
counterpart
``
concerning
the
illegal
regulations
issued
by
East
German
authorities
in
recent
days
and
incidents
arising
therefrom
.
''
The
1st
Battalion
the
Welch
Regiment
<
SIC
>
increased
patrols
on
the
border
between
the
British
sector
of
West
Berlin
and
East
Germany
to-day
to
counter
increased
East
German
activity
on
the
other
side
.
Mr.
Macmillan
,
who
is
holidaying
in
Scotland
,
spoke
to
reporters
on
the
18th
fairway
of
the
golf
course
.
He
declared
:
''
Berlin
is
one
of
those
things
we
have
to
be
careful
about-
that
nobody
does
anything
foolish
.
'Risk
of
folly'
``
I
think
there
would
be
much
more
danger
of
war
if
weapons
were
not
so
destructive
.
Fifty
years
ago
we
could
have
had
a
war
.
Now
it
is
not
much
fun
for
anybody
.
``
But
there
is
always
the
danger
of
folly
.
I
think
the
way
it
is
going
on
is
very
worrying
,
but
nothing
more
.
''
To-morrow
Mr.
Macmillan
is
to
discuss
the
Berlin
situation
with
Lord
Home
,
the
Foreign
Secretary
,
at
Gleneagles
.
It
was
learned
to-day
that
Lord
Home
will
afterwards
go
to
stay
privately
with
Queen
Elizabeth
the
Queen
Mother
at
Birkhall
.
In
Copenhagen
,
Drew
Pearson
,
syndicated
American
newspaper
columnist
,
said
that
Mr.
Krushchev
had
told
him
he
was
willing
to
meet
Western
leaders
``
as
soon
as
possible
.
''
'Strongest
protest
'
over
Caldon
Canal
closure
plan
URGENT
MATTER
,
SAY
CHEADLE
R.D.C
.
Cheadle
Rural
Council
's
Town
Planning
and
Plans
Committee
decided
yesterday
to
protest
``
in
the
strongest
possible
terms
''
against
the
proposal
to
close
part
of
the
Caldon
Canal
between
Hazelhurst
New
Locks
and
Froghall
.
Later
the
full
council
endorsed
this
step
``
as
a
matter
of
urgency
.
''
At
their
last
meeting
the
committee
were
told
by
the
Deputy
Area
Planning
Officer
,
Mr.
B.
Skelland
,
that
it
was
planned
eventually
to
``
reintegrate
''
that
section
of
the
canal
with
the
adjoining
land
.
Yesterday
the
committee
were
informed
that
the
proposal
to
close
the
canal
had
been
made
by
the
British
Transport
Commission
to
the
Inland
Waterways
Redevelopment
Advisory
Committee
.
In
a
letter
,
the
Inland
Waterways
Protection
Society
told
the
committee
that
in
the
case
of
each
threatened
canal
,
they
carried
out
an
inspection
of
every
yard
of
the
waterway
and
eventually
submitted
a
scheme
to
the
Redevelopment
Committee
showing
how
the
canal
under
review
could
,
if
properly
managed
,
be
made
to
pay
its
way
.
Claiming
that
their
schemes
had
always
been
ignored
,
the
society
maintained
that
all
details
concerning
the
closing
of
the
Caldon
Branch
of
the
Trent
and
Mersey
Canal
were
worked
out
years
ago
and
were
one
further
step
towards
the
``
elimination
''
of
the
inland
waterways
.
The
society
pointed
out
that
the
present
capital
value
of
the
Caldon
Canal
was
in
the
region
of
+2
millions
.
``
Alarmed
''
It
was
also
reported
that
the
Service
of
Youth
Scheme
and
Kingsley
and
Ipstones
Parish
Council
were
unanimously
opposed
to
the
proposed
closure
of
the
canal
.
The
Froghall
firm
of
Thomas
Bolton
and
Sons
Ltd.
,
said
they
were
``
alarmed
''
at
the
possibility
of
the
canal
being
closed
,
and
the
elimination
of
the
water-feed
from
the
canal
to
their
works
would
have
``
extremely
serious
consequences
''
and
might
result
in
the
closing
of
much
plant
unless
satisfactory
alternatives
were
provided
.
Another
firm
affected
by
the
proposed
closure
,
W.
Podmore
and
Sons
Ltd.
,
of
Shelton
,
who
have
a
factory
at
Consall
,
pointed
out
that
any
extraction
of
water
would
seriously
affect
their
interests
.
Brittains
Ltd.
,
of
Cheddleton
Paper
Mills
,
said
their
own
use
of
the
canal
had
diminished
over
the
years
,
and
if
the
time
came
for
disposal
of
parts
of
the
canal
,
they
would
be
very
interested
in
considering
the
purchase
of
that
portion
which
lay
alongside
their
factory
.
The
Chairman
of
the
Planning
Committee
,
Mr.
J.
H.
Aberley
,
recommended
that
the
council
should
protest
most
strongly
against
the
closure
.
He
pointed
out
that
the
council
were
not
in
a
position
to
put
in
a
piped
water
supply
to
factories
.
``
Lifeblood
''
Mr.
T.
P.
Brindley
suggested
that
firms
taking
water
from
the
canal
should
be
asked
to
contribute
towards
its
upkeep
.
Instead
of
thinking
of
closing
the
canal
,
he
said
,
steps
should
be
taken
to
find
out
if
the
silt
could
be
removed
and
the
canal
restored
to
its
full
industrial
use
,
particularly
as
the
railway
was
now
closed
to
passenger
traffic
.
Mr.
F.
R.
Ford
commented
:
``
It
is
time
this
country
spent
a
bit
more
money
on
canals
.
They
are
the
lifeblood
of
some
countries
,
and
they
can
still
do
a
lot
for
this
country
.
''
He
suggested
that
the
money
for
``
reintegrating
''
the
canal
with
the
adjoining
land
would
be
better
spent
in
cleaning
it
up
and
making
it
usable
again
.
''
BERLIN
PUTS
BLANKET
ON
BOMB
TALKS
British
effort
at
Geneva
Mr.
David
Ormsby-Gore
,
leader
of
the
British
delegation
at
the
Geneva
conference
on
the
banning
of
nuclear
tests
,
which
started
to-day
,
said
before
leaving
London
Airport
:
``
I
am
not
very
optimistic
in
the
present
climate
.
''
Former
Minister
of
State
for
Foreign
Affairs
,
he
added
:
``
But
we
mean
to
make
a
real
effort
to
get
the
Russians
moving
again
in
these
negotiations
.
''
He
added
that
it
would
probably
be
his
last
attendance
at
the
talks
before
taking
up
his
fresh
post
as
Britain
's
Ambassador
in
Washington
in
October
.
Mr.
Ormsby-Gore
,
asked
if
he
was
hopeful
of
a
solution
being
found
in
view
of
the
Berlin
crisis
,
said
:
``
I
think
the
general
political
atmosphere
is
not
conducive
to
progress
in
any
negotiations
with
the
Soviet
Union
at
the
present
time
.
``
I
do
not
say
it
has
eliminated
any
hope
of
settlement
,
but
clearly
the
Soviet
Union
do
not
appear
at
the
moment
to
be
very
interested
in
reaching
any
agreements
with
the
West
.
''
Deadlock
Asked
if
the
deadlock
was
likely
to
continue
in
the
talks
,
he
said
:
``
I
do
not
know
at
all
.
It
will
depend
upon
the
instructions
Mr.
Tsarapkin
(
the
Russian
delegate
)
has
brought
back
with
him
from
Moscow
.
''
In
the
talks
,
the
West
were
making
yet
another
determined
bid
to
try
to
get
a
nuclear
test
ban
treaty
with
Russia
.
The
U.S.
delegation
,
led
by
Mr.
Arthur
Dean
,
are
under
instructions
from
President
Kennedy
to
make
the
maximum
effort
to
reach
agreement
with
Russia
.
The
talks
began
three
years
ago
and
have
been
deadlocked
for
the
past
five
months
.
Diplomatic
observers
said
the
biggest
obstacle
to
agreement
was
the
Soviet
``
Troika
''
proposal
,
demanding
that
the
International
Control
Organisation
,
which
would
``
police
''
a
test
ban
,
should
be
headed
by
three
administrators-
one
each
from
the
Communist
,
Western
and
neutral
groups-
instead
of
one
.
CASTRO
URGES
BRAZILIANS
:
'RISE
AND
FIGHT
OLD
GUARD'
Fears
attack
on
Cuban
Government
With
events
in
Brazil
leading
to
fears
of
anarchy
,
Dr.
Fidel
Castro
to-day
urged
the
country
to
``
make
use
of
the
experience
of
Cuba
and
hurl
itself
into
battle
.
''
#
214
<
3
TEXT
A3
>
CLR
.
BROOK
BECOMES
HUDDERSFIELD
'S
61st
MAYOR
A
momentous
year
in
prospect
CLR
.
HARRY
FRANCE
BROOK
became
Huddersfield
's
sixty-first
Mayor
and
was
also
elected
an
alderman
at
the
annual
meeting
of
the
Town
Council
this
afternoon
.
Ald
.
Brook
has
been
a
Liberal
representative
for
the
Birkby
Ward
since
1944
.
He
is
chairman
of
directors
and
founder
of
the
firm
of
Messrs.
H.
F.
Brook
and
Co.
Ltd.
,
woollen
merchants
and
clothiers
,
St.
John
's
Road
,
Huddersfield
.
His
daughter
,
Mrs.
Jean
W.
Nicholson
,
is
the
new
Mayoress
.
More
than
1,5
flowers
and
potted
plants
,
delicately
arranged
by
the
Corporation
Parks
Department
staff
,
provided
a
brilliant
background
for
the
Town
Hall
ceremony
.
Ald
.
Day
,
the
retiring
Mayor
,
presided
over
the
ceremony
.
He
and
Mrs.
Day
are
to
serve
as
the
Deputy
Mayor
and
Mayoress
.
Clr
.
A.
J.
Hazelden
,
moving
the
resolution
to
elect
Clr
.
Brook
,
said
:
``
The
name
of
Brook
has
for
scores
of
years
been
associated
with
Huddersfield
,
and
for
nearly
the
lifetime
of
the
county
borough
since
its
incorporation
1868
there
has
been
a
Brook
a
member
of
this
Council
.
``
Our
new
Mayor
will
be
the
fifth
of
that
name
in
the
long
history
of
Huddersfield
,
''
he
went
on
.
Clr
.
Hazelden
said
that
Brook
was
a
good
old
Anglo-Saxon
name-
and
one
with
two
meanings
.
The
first
meaning-
that
of
''
stream
''
-
was
appropriate
having
regard
to
the
number
of
Brooks
who
had
served
the
Council
today
and
in
the
past
.
The
second
meaning-
``
to
suffer
insult
or
injury
''
-
would
,
they
all
sincerely
hoped
,
not
be
the
lot
of
the
Mayor-elect
!
Clr
.
Brook
began
his
education
in
two
of
the
local
schools
.
As
a
boy
and
a
man
his
interests
had
covered
a
very
wide
field-
he
(
Clr
.
Hazelden
)
understood
that
in
the
world
of
sport
,
particularly
,
the
new
Mayor
had
shown
considerable
ability
as
a
footballer
and
a
cricketer
and
,
more
latterly
,
as
a
bowler
.
His
work
on
the
Council
over
the
many
years
of
his
service
had
been
outstanding
in
more
than
one
respect
.
``
Among
the
many
committees
of
which
he
has
been
a
member
it
can
not
be
said
that
his
sincerity
and
purpose
have
been
lacking
in
any
degree
,
''
said
Clr
.
Hazelden
.
Clr
.
Hazelden
went
on
to
refer
to
the
various
committees
on
which
Clr
.
Brook
served-
including
the
Children
's
Committee
,
of
which
he
was
Chairman
,
the
Watch
Committee
of
which
he
was
also
Chairman
,
and
the
Mental
Health
Sub-Committee
of
the
Health
Committee
.
Desire
to
``
play
the
game
''
``
All
of
us
know
the
remarks
made
about
the
Watch
Committee-
and
they
are
not
always
too
kind
,
''
said
Clr
.
Hazelden
.
``
The
source
of
law
and
order
is
not
always
very
popular
,
but
is
still
very
essential
,
and
Clr
.
Brook
,
the
chairman
,
has
a
knowledge
of
police
administration
not
only
locally
but
nationally
,
for
he
was
a
member
of
the
Police
Committee
of
the
Association
of
Municipal
Corporations
and
a
representative
on
the
Police
Training
College
Board
.
''
Clr
.
Brook
saw
to
it
that
certain
minimum
standards
were
conformed
with
and
no-one
could
deny
his
fairness
.
``
His
views
,
although
not
accepted
,
are
in
accordance
with
the
earnest
desire-
be
it
in
the
civic
field
of
duty
or
on
the
field
of
sport-
to
'play
the
game
.
'
''
The
new
civic
year
could
be
a
momentous
one
for
Huddersfield
.
It
might
well
be
that
the
foundations
of
the
``
new
Huddersfield
''
would
be
laid
,
and
never
before
had
such
tremendous
innovations
and
plans
for
the
future
been
contemplated
.
Not
only
were
the
Council
there
to
acknowledge
the
new
Mayor
,
said
Clr
.
Hazelden
,
but
for
the
second
time
in
Huddersfield
's
long
history
they
were
to
honour
their
new
Mayor
with
an
aldermanic
seat
.
Clr
.
Hazelden
recalled
that
in
1873
,
when
Clr
.
Henry
Brook
was
elected
Mayor
,
he
too
was
made
an
alderman
at
the
same
time
.
Clr
.
Hazelden
's
election
motion
was
supported
by
Clrs
.
Mrs.
R.
Townsend
and
C.
C.
Hoyle
.
Clr
.
Mrs.
Townsend
said
that
people
should
be
grateful
that
men
of
Clr
.
Brook
's
calibre
and
business
acumen
gave
their
services
to
the
community
.
Severe
test
of
stamina
Clr
.
Hoyle
said
that
a
Mayor
's
life
was
a
severe
test
of
physical
and
moral
stamina
.
The
year
of
office
was
filled
to
capacity
with
deputations
,
speeches
,
receptions
and
many
other
duties-
including
about
7
meetings
concerned
with
Council
affairs
.
Notwithstanding
this
terrific
strain
,
the
Mayors
impressed
everyone
not
only
by
their
ability
but
by
their
strength
of
character
and
sincerity
of
thought
.
Clr
.
Brook
possessed
those
qualities
in
high
degree
.
``
Here
is
someone
whose
friendship
is
a
possession
to
be
cherished
,
''
Clr
.
Hoyle
added
.
On
his
return
to
the
Council
meeting
attired
in
the
Mayoral
robes
,
and
after
taking
the
oath
of
office
,
the
new
Mayor
thanked
the
Council
for
the
honour
they
had
accorded
to
him
.
He
was
very
proud
to
be
Mayor
of
his
native
town-
a
town
for
which
he
had
a
great
affection
.
He
was
proud
of
Huddersfield
's
name
in
municipal
government
.
``
We
who
serve
on
the
Town
Council
have
our
critics
,
''
Clr
.
Brook
continued
.
``
While
criticism
of
a
constructive
kind
is
good
,
I
have
little
patience
with
he
who
praises
with
enthusiastic
tone
all
centuries
but
this
,
and
every
town
but
his
own
.
''
All
members
of
the
Council
,
irrespective
of
their
political
views
,
were
animated
by
the
desire
to
make
Huddersfield
worthy
of
its
citizens
.
It
was
true
to
say
of
everyone
entering
local
government-
not
least
a
mayor-
that
he
or
she
became
a
visionary
.
More
delectable
place
``
I
have
a
vision
of
Huddersfield
of
the
not-too-distant
future
when
the
great
schemes
,
some
already
nearing
completion
,
have
come
to
fruition
,
''
the
Mayor
continued
.
``
Huddersfield
will
then
be
a
more
delectable
place
.
''
After
listing
the
various
developments
the
Mayor
said
that
all
these
were
necessary
schemes
that
could
only
be
carried
out
at
cost
and
some
inconvenience
.
It
was
important
,
therefore
,
that
they
should
take
the
public
into
their
confidence
and
seek
their
support
for
these
latest
efforts
in
municipal
enterprise
.
In
many
of
the
functions
of
a
local
authority
it
was
not
enough
that
a
task
should
be
done
efficiently
,
but
that
it
must
also
be
done
sympathetically
.
Impersonality
and
coldness
would
alienate
and
repel
,
however
impressive
the
achievement
,
and
however
faultless
the
organisation
.
Speaking
of
the
fact
that
his
daughter
would
be
undertaking
the
duties
of
Mayoress
,
Clr
.
Brook
stressed
the
point
that
she
would
seek
to
combine
her
official
duties
with
those
of
having
to
run
a
home
and
a
very
young
family
.
He
hoped
that
the
demands
made
on
her
during
working
hours
would
not
be
too
great
.
He
concluded
:
``
I
am
very
conscious
of
the
confidence
you
have
reposed
in
me
and
I
trust
that
when
,
a
year
hence
,
the
time
comes
for
me
to
surrender
my
regalia
of
office
,
I
shall
be
able
to
pass
it
on
unsullied
to
my
successor
,
and
you
will
feel
that
that
confidence
was
not
misplaced
.
''
Put
Huddersfield
on
the
map
A
vote
of
thanks
to
the
retiring
Mayor
was
proposed
by
Clr
.
E.
L.
Thackray
and
supported
by
Clrs
.
D.
Sisson
and
B.
M.
Schofield
.
Clr
.
Thackray
said
that
their
warmest
thanks
were
due
to
Ald
.
and
Mrs.
Day
,
who
had
not
spared
themselves
in
carrying
out
their
duties
.
Ald
.
Day
had
lost
no
opportunity
of
``
selling
Huddersfield
''
on
official
visits
,
and
he
had
put
Huddersfield
on
the
map
with
dignity
.
He
himself
had
always
remained
a
very
likeable
person
,
and
had
presided
efficiently
over
Council
meetings
.
Clr
.
Sisson
spoke
of
the
fine
co-operation
Ald
.
Day
had
had
from
his
employers
,
Messrs.
Thomas
Broadbent
and
Sons
Ltd.
,
engineers
,
which
had
enabled
him
to
perform
all
his
Mayoral
duties
.
Clr
.
Schofield
remarked
that
he
had
served
under
Ald
.
Day's
chairmanship
on
the
Markets
and
Fairs
Committee
all
the
time
that
he
(
Clr
.
Schofield
)
had
been
on
the
Council
.
He
praised
the
valuable
work
Ald
.
Day
had
done
during
his
long
association
with
that
committee
.
People
``
made
us
feel
at
home
''
Ald
.
Day
said
in
reply
that
he
and
the
retiring
Mayoress
had
had
the
feeling
during
their
period
of
office
that
they
were
the
heads
of
a
``
large
and
united
family
.
''
``
The
people
of
Huddersfield
,
of
all
ages
,
classes
,
creeds
and
colour
,
have
made
us
feel
at
home
and
welcome
on
all
occasions
.
We
look
back
with
very
happy
memories
on
the
year
which
is
now
passing
.
''
Ald
.
Day
recalled
that
twelve
months
ago
he
expressed
the
hope
that
during
his
Mayoralty
he
would
see
much
of
the
old
property
in
the
town
demolished
and
derelict
sites
made
more
presentable
.
``
I
venture
to
say
that
since
that
day
there
have
never
been
more
buildings
pulled
down
and
new
ones
put
up
in
any
one
year
of
our
lifetime
,
''
he
told
the
Council
.
``
I
think
it
can
truly
be
said
that
Huddersfield
is
experiencing
the
biggest
'face-lift
'
in
its
history
,
and
the
boom
in
new
buildings
and
road
construction
indicates
'full
steam
ahead'
for
a
long
time
to
come
.
''
Ald
.
Day
paid
tribute
to
the
Mayoress
for
her
support
and
also
thanked
the
Deputy
Mayor
and
Mayoress
(
Clr
.
and
Mrs.
F.
Lawton
)
,
the
Town
Clerk
(
Mr.
H.
Bann
)
,
the
Mayor
's
Secretary
(
Mr.
W.
Stoney
)
and
other
Corporation
officials
for
their
assistance
.
DISAGREEMENT
OVER
ELECTION
OF
TWO
ALDERMEN
Labour
protest
by
not
voting
LABOUR
councillors
at
this
afternoon
's
meeting
of
Huddersfield
Town
Council
made
it
clear
beforehand
that
they
would
abstain
from
voting
on
the
matter
of
the
elevation
to
the
aldermanic
bench
of
two
former
members
defeated
at
the
polls
in
the
recent
Municipal
Elections
.
In
addition
to
the
Mayor
,
the
two
defeated
councillors
at
the
elections-
Mr.
Clifford
Stephenson
(
Lib
.
)
and
Mr.
F.
W.
Fielding
(
Con
.
)
-
had
been
nominated
as
new
aldermen
to
fill
the
places
of
Ald
.
C.
Hickson
and
Ald
.
G.
E.
Tomlinson
(
retiring
)
and
a
seat
vacated
by
Labour
.
Aldermen
J.
F.
C.
Cole
,
J.
T.
Gee
,
H.
A.
Bennie
Gray
,
N.
Day
and
Mrs.
M.
L.
Middlebrook
Haigh
were
being
nominated
for
a
further
term
of
six
years
.
The
elevation
of
Clr
.
Brook
creates
a
by-election
in
Birkby
ward
.
News
of
Labour
's
abstention
came
in
a
statement
to
``
The
Examiner
''
by
Clr
.
Reginald
Hartley
,
leader
of
the
Labour
group
on
the
Council
,
before
he
went
into
the
annual
meeting
.
He
and
his
colleagues
,
he
said
,
had
decided
to
support
the
majority
of
aldermanic
proposals
,
but
would
not
support
the
election
of
Messrs.
Stephenson
and
Fielding
.
``
Opposed
in
principle
''
The
statement
read
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
The
Labour
group
on
the
Council
are
opposed
in
principle
to
the
election
of
persons
to
the
office
of
alderman
from
outside
the
elected
representatives
to
the
Council
.
We
fully
appreciate
that
such
elections
are
legally
admissible
,
and
that
in
fact
such
elections
have
been
made
from
time
to
time
by
all
parties
in
various
towns
and
cities
of
this
country
.
Nevertheless
we
feel
that
it
is
contrary
to
our
democratic
principles
to
elect
people
to
the
office
of
alderman
,
enabling
them
to
have
equal
rights
in
the
government
of
our
town
with
those
persons
who
have
been
democratically
elected
as
councillors
by
the
votes
of
the
people
.
Indeed
,
we
had
every
reason
to
believe
that
this
principle
would
be
accepted
by
all
parties
on
the
Council
in
view
of
the
fact
that
,
by
signed
agreement
between
the
parties
concerning
the
filling
of
aldermanic
vacancies
,
such
vacancies
should
be
filled
from
the
elected
representatives
at
the
time
in
proportion
to
party
strength-
the
exception
being
that
when
,
for
some
special
reason
,
a
nomination
is
made
from
outside
elected
representatives
,
this
should
only
be
done
by
agreement
among
all
parties
.
``
We
shall
refrain
''
We
therefore
feel
that
by
the
nominations
on
this
occasion
both
Liberal
and
Conservative
Parties
have
violated
the
spirit
of
such
agreement
in
addition
to
the
principle
of
democratic
election
by
the
people
.
Therefore
on
this
occasion
we
intend
to
support
the
election
of
the
nominees
of
the
Liberal
and
Conservative
parties
who
are
members
at
the
time
of
election
but
we
shall
refrain
from
supporting
the
two
nominees
who
are
not
members
of
this
authority
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
#
24
<
31
TEXT
A31
>
TRUJILLO
:
A
SUSPECT
AND
PRIEST
HELD
THE
Dominican
Government
announced
today
it
had
taken
into
custody
one
of
the
suspected
killers
of
Generalissimo
Rafael
Trujillo
together
with
a
priest
accused
of
harbouring
him
on
the
night
of
the
murder
.
The
suspect
was
identified
as
Huascar
Tejeda
Reina
and
his
alleged
protector
as
Father
Gabriel
Maduro
.
Still
at
large
are
Gen.
Juan
Diaz
,
retired
,
who
is
said
to
be
the
chief
assassin
,
and
at
least
four
alleged
accomplices-
his
brothers
Rafel
and
Antonio
and
two
friends
,
Amado
Garcia
Guerrero
and
Pedro
Lirio
Sedeno
.
Police
said
Tejeda
admitted
he
was
at
the
priest
's
house
on
the
night
of
the
killing
,
but
denied
any
part
in
the
murder
.
Father
Maduro
has
denied
harbouring
Tejeda
.
The
arrests
were
announced
a
few
hours
after
Trujillo
's
son
,
Gen.
Rafael
,
had
taken
up
the
reins
of
power
his
father
held
for
more
than
3
years
.
U.S.
will
oppose
aggression-
Kennedy
PRESIDENT
KENNEDY
said
in
Paris
today
the
United
States
was
determined
to
oppose
any
aggression
,
whatever
its
strength
and
whatever
the
strength
needed
to
resist
it
.
He
said
Soviet
development
in
the
field
of
ballistic
missiles
and
nuclear
weapons
had
made
the
United
States
vulnerable
.
``
All
this
has
modified
the
very
conception
of
defence
and
has
made
this
defence
indivisible
,
Washington
is
today
closer
to
Moscow
than
any
city
in
Europe
has
been
in
the
past
.
''
Berlin
He
said
Berlin
would
be
one
of
the
subjects
he
would
discuss
with
Mr.
Kruschev
in
Vienna
this
weekend
.
Mr.
Kennedy
said
he
and
General
de
Gaulle
were
agreed
it
was
not
desirable
that
force
should
be
used
to
settle
this
problem
.
His
meeting
with
Mr.
Kruschev
would
be
to
discuss
the
interests
of
the
United
States
and
her
allies
and
the
interests
of
the
Soviet
Union
and
her
associates
.
Laos
On
Laos
,
Mr.
Kennedy
said
the
U.S.
would
continue
to
participate
in
the
Laos
conference
as
long
as
there
was
any
hope
of
reaching
a
solution
.
Mr.
Kruschev
left
Bratislava
today
by
train
for
Vienna
for
his
meeting
with
President
Kennedy
.
MAC
PUTS
ACCENT
ON
YOUTH
IN
'TEAM
'
RESHUFFLE
THE
Prime
Minister
has
now
almost
completed
plans
for
a
considerable
reshuffle
in
the
middle
ranks
of
the
Government-
and
promotions
for
a
number
of
younger
M.P.s
are
confidently
expected
.
The
changes
follow
the
appointment
of
Mr.
David
Ormesby-Gore
as
British
Ambassador
in
Washington
.
Mr.
Ormesby-Gore
has
now
resigned
as
Minister
of
State
at
the
Foreign
Office
,
while
another
reason
for
the
reshuffle
is
the
appointment
of
a
new
Minister
to
help
the
Colonies-
the
first
Minister
for
Technical
Co-operation
.
``
PLUM
''
JOBS
Both
these
posts-
at
the
Foreign
Office
and
at
the
new
Ministry-
are
``
plum
''
jobs
,
and
it
is
understood
that
Mr.
Macmillan
has
already
decided
on
the
appointments
.
Sir
Edward
Boyle
,
Financial
Secretary
to
the
Treasury
,
is
favoured
for
the
new
Technical
Co-operation
Ministry
.
K.
meets
K.
round
a
coffee
table
in
Vienna
THE
two
most
powerful
men
in
the
world
met
round
a
coffee
table
in
a
small
cosily-furnished
Vienna
music
room
today
for
talks
on
East-West
issues
which
may
shape
the
destinies
of
millions
of
people
throughout
the
world
.
President
John
Kennedy
,
44
last
Monday
and
in
power
only
four
months
,
met
Mr.
Kruschev
,
who
at
67
,
has
wielded
supreme
power
in
the
Soviet
Union
for
four
years
.
These
two
men
of
vastly
different
backgrounds-
a
millionaire
and
the
other
the
revolutionary
son
of
a
coal-miner-
will
meet
for
a
total
of
1
hours
to
size
each
other
up
.
The
two
men
met
at
the
American
Ambassador
's
residence
on
the
outskirts
of
the
city
shortly
after
President
Kennedy
flew
in
from
Paris
with
his
wife
after
his
talks
with
President
De
Gaulle
.
Range
Mrs.
Kruschev
is
also
in
Vienna-
she
spent
some
time
this
morning
at
an
art
gallery
.
Tomorrow
the
two
men
will
meet
again
.
The
two
leaders
will
discuss
a
wide
range
of
world
problems
,
although
both
have
made
clear
there
will
be
no
negotiations
.
Mr.
Kruschev
said
when
he
arrived
in
Vienna
that
he
wanted
to
make
personal
contact
with
Mr.
Kennedy
and
to
discuss
the
main
issues
in
Soviet-American
relations
.
Mr.
Kennedy
came
to
Vienna
to
try
to
find
out
from
Mr.
Kruschev
whether
any
progress
could
be
made
in
the
stalled
Geneva
conferences-
on
Laos
and
on
a
nuclear
weapons
test
ban
treaty
.
For
the
man
of
the
moment
,
another
grand
hand
...
LONDON
gave
President
Kennedy
another
big
hand
to-day
when
he
left
Buckingham
Place
,
the
home
of
his
wife
's
sister
.
For
his
part
,
the
President
was
in
genial
form
(
left
)
.
The
enthusiasm
was
renewed
when
he
later
went
to
Admiralty
House
for
talks
and
lunch
with
Mr.
Macmillan
.
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
KENNEDY
,
MAC
LOOK
AHEAD
TO
NEW
SUMMIT
They
weigh
up
value
of
Vienna
talks
By
JOSEPH
TOBIN
MR.
MACMILLAN
and
President
Kennedy
today
considered
the
next
steps
towards
a
full
summit
conference
of
the
major
Powers
.
The
Summit
diplomacy
revived
in
a
spectacular
fashion
by
the
Vienna
meeting
with
Mr.
Kruschev
.
President
Kennedy
considered
with
Mr.
Macmillan
the
chances
of
a
meeting
of
the
Big
Four
soon
.
This
was
the
highlight
of
a
two-hour
review
of
East-West
relations
in
the
meeting
between
the
President
and
the
Prime
Minister
.
The
two
men
met
alone
in
the
Prime
Minister
's
study
in
Admiralty
House
.
From
this
first
floor
room
overlooking
Whitehall
they
could
see
the
crowds
waiting
to
greet
Mrs.
Kennedy
as
she
joined
the
men
and
other
guests
for
lunch
.
CONTRAST
This
meeting
between
the
two
Western
leaders
in
the
room
normally
used
by
the
First
Lord
of
the
Admiralty-
the
Prime
Minister
is
using
it
while
1
,
Downing
Street
is
being
rebuilt-
is
in
contrast
to
the
opulent
surroundings
in
which
the
President
met
Mr.
Kruschev
in
Vienna
.
The
President
surprised
the
Prime
Minister
's
staff
by
arriving
1
minutes
early
for
the
talks
.
Behind
the
spectacle
of
the
cheering
crowds
in
the
sunshine
there
were
a
number
of
queries
hanging
over
President
Kennedy
's
report
to
Mr.
Macmillan
on
the
talks
with
Mr.
Kruschev
.
In
their
man-to-man
exchanges
they
considered
the
future
policy
on
Berlin-
on
which
differences
of
opinion
between
Britain
and
the
U.S.
are
reported-
and
the
situation
in
Laos
and
Mr.
Kruschev
's
reaction
to
this
.
Above
all
,
they
considered
the
future
of
``
summitry
.
''
They
had
to
answer
the
question
:
``
Does
the
Vienna
meeting
,
with
its
vague
good-will
but
no
practical
results
,
justify
further
steps
along
the
same
road
.
''
President
Kennedy
also
reported
on
Mr.
Kruschev
's
attitude
to
nuclear
testing
and
disarmament
.
All
reports
are
that
Mr.
Kruschev
was
unyielding
on
these
issues
.
It
is
understood
that
Mr.
Macmillan
also
questioned
the
President
on
his
earlier
talks
with
President
de
Gaulle
.
This
meeting
may
have
a
crucial
bearing
on
Britain
's
possible
entry
into
the
Common
Market
.
President
Kennedy
has
been
attempting
to
use
his
good
office
to
this
end
.
Among
the
prominent
guests
at
the
lunch
at
Admiralty
House
were
the
Foreign
Secretary
,
Lord
Home
,
Chancellor
of
the
Exchequer
,
Mr.
Selwyn
Lloyd
,
and
the
new
British
Ambassador
to
the
United
States
,
Mr.
David
Ormsby-Gore
.
Tonight
President
and
Mrs.
Kennedy
go
to
Buckingham
Palace
for
dinner
with
the
Queen
and
Duke
of
Edinburgh
.
It
was
expected
that
a
communique
on
today
's
talks
would
be
issued
later
today
.
The
U.S.
Secretary
of
State
,
Mr.
Dean
Rusk
,
was
``
not
encouraging
''
in
his
view
of
the
Kennedy-Kruschev
weekend
talks
,
according
to
reports
in
Paris
.
MAC
KEEPS
SILENT
ON
TALKS
WITH
KENNEDY
MR.
MACMILLAN
refused
to
be
drawn
when
answering
questions
in
the
Commons
this
afternoon
on
his
talks
with
President
Kennedy
yesterday
.
He
had
nothing
to
add
to
the
communique
which
was
issued
after
the
talks
,
he
said
.
``
Mr.
Kennedy
wished
to
have
a
private
conversation
with
me
and
it
was
agreed
it
should
be
private
,
''
the
Prime
Minister
continued
.
``
If
I
were
to
publish
afterwards
what
we
said
to
each
other
it
would
not
be
private
.
''
He
added
:
``
I
do
not
think
it
would
be
in
the
public
interest
for
me
to
make
a
detailed
statement
on
the
specific
points
raised
.
''
``
The
British
and
U.S.
administrations
are
in
constant
touch
on
these
matters
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
There
were
loud
cries
of
Lab.
,
Newcastle-under-Lyme
)
<
SIC
>
~
''
No
''
when
Mr.
S.
T.
Swingler
asked
:
``
Are
we
not
entitled
to
know
what
the
British
Prime
Minister
said
?
Is
he
not
responsible
to
the
whole
House
?
''
There
was
laughter
when
the
Prime
Minister
replied
:
''
Discourteous
as
it
would
be
for
me
to
give
an
account
of
what
the
President
said
,
it
would
be
almost
more
discourteous
of
me
to
give
an
account
of
what
I
said
.
''
WORTLEY
PUT
THEIR
CASE
AGAINST
CITY
'TAKEOVER'
REPRESENTATIVES
of
Wortley
Rural
Council
today
met
the
Local
Government
Commission
in
London
to
discuss
the
proposals
of
other
authorities
affecting
the
rural
district
.
Wortley
are
very
much
concerned
about
Sheffield
's
proposals
,
which
could
reduce
the
population
of
the
rural
district
by
more
than
4
per
cent
and
the
rateable
value
by
more
than
22
per
cent
.
3,6
HOUSES
Sheffield
,
whose
case
is
based
on
housing
grounds
,
are
seeking
to
extend
their
boundaries
to
take
in
part
of
the
Ecclesfield
and
Bradfield
parishes
.
If
successful
,
they
would
take
into
the
city
more
than
3
,
houses
which
they
have
built
in
the
Parson
Cross
area
,
and
more
than
6
Wortley
council
houses
,
as
well
as
eight
schools
,
a
clinic
and
two
parks
.
Wortley
Council
have
offered
to
buy
all
Sheffield
Corporation
houses
built
in
the
rural
district
and
to
administer
them
as
part
of
their
own
housing
programme
.
OTHER
PURPOSES
Concerning
Bradfield
parish
,
Sheffield
proposes
substantial
Corporation
housing
at
Stannington
adjoining
existing
development
,
partly
private
and
partly
the
Rural
Council
's
.
Rotherham
Corporation
are
seeking
to
take
into
their
boundary
that
part
of
Thorpe
Hesley
which
is
in
Wortley
district
.
Councils
agree
to
merger
plan
Three
of
four
local
authorities
concerned
in
a
merger
plan
for
local
government
re-organisation
in
the
Barnsley
area
have
agreed
to
the
scheme
.
They
are
Penistone
Rural
and
Dodworth
and
Penistone
Urban
Councils
.
The
fourth
authority
,
Stocksbridge
Urban
Council
,
are
to
discuss
the
plan
this
month
.
The
scheme
will
probably
be
put
forward
by
the
West
Riding
County
Council
during
discussions
with
the
Local
Government
Boundaries
Commission
in
London
next
month
.
The
four
districts
have
a
combined
population
of
about
3
,
.
Gromyko
brings
fear
of
breakdown
in
Geneva
talks
on
Laos
BRITAIN
HITS
BACK
AS
MR
K
ACCUSES
Reds
turn
on
the
heat
over
Berlin
By
JOSEPH
TOBIN
BRITAIN
is
to
give
a
short
and
sharp
rebuff
to
Mr.
Kruschev's
latest
attempt
to
stir
up
an
international
crisis
over
West
Berlin
.
The
British
Government
is
to
reject
out
of
hand
the
Russian
complaint
that
W.
Berlin
is
being
used
for
the
organisation
of
''
international
provocations
endangering
peace
.
''
The
Foreign
Secretary
,
Lord
Home
,
is
preparing
his
reply
to
Russia
's
complaint
.
The
terms
of
the
reply
are
expected
to
be
delivered
late
tonight
.
The
cause
of
the
present
clash
with
the
Russians
is
the
decision
of
the
West
Germans
to
hold
Parliamentary
committee
meetings
in
Berlin
and
a
session
next
week
of
the
Federal
Parliament
's
upper
house
there
.
REJECTED
The
West
German
President
,
Herr
Luebke
,
today
rejected
the
Russian
complaints
.
Lord
Home
's
reply
will
be
on
similar
lines
.
The
Russians
have
protested
to
the
United
States
,
France
,
and
Britain
at
``
unlawful
''
meetings
of
the
West
German
Parliamentary
committees
in
West
Berlin
.
I
understand
that
the
Foreign
Secretary
will
say
in
his
reply
to
Mr.
Kruschev
that
Britain
does
not
think
these
meetings
are
against
the
four-Power
status
of
the
city
.
He
will
remind
Mr.
Kruschev
that
similar
meetings
have
been
held
in
the
past
.
SURPRISED
Although
President
Kennedy
described
his
talks
on
Germany
and
Berlin
with
the
Soviet
leader
as
``
most
sombre
''
observers
were
surprised
today
that
Russia
should
raise
the
Berlin
issue
with
the
Western
powers
so
quickly
after
the
Vienna
meeting
.
Meanwhile
,
Western
delegates
fear
that
Mr.
Andrei
Gromyko
,
the
Russian
Foreign
Minister
,
has
returned
empty-handed
to
the
Geneva
international
conference
on
Laos
,
which
is
in
danger
of
completely
breaking
down
over
the
question
of
a
ceasefire
.
In
Vienna
,
Mr.
Kruschev
had
acknowledged
the
importance
of
an
effective
cease-fire
in
Laos
.
#
213
<
32
TEXT
A32
>
TO
CONTEST
WOOD
DITTON
STAKES
Pinturischio
Has
Impressed
By
OLD
ROWLEY
NEWMARKET
,
Thursday
.
PINTURISCHIO
is
expected
to
make
his
long-awaited
debut
in
the
Wood
Ditton
Stakes
at
our
Craven
meeting
a
week
today
.
Even
though
he
has
not
been
seriously
tried
at
home
,
let
alone
raced
,
this
colt
whom
Noel
Murless
trains
for
Sir
Victor
Sassoon
,
is
already
ante-post
favourite
for
the
Derby
.
On
Saturday
morning
,
Pinturischio
did
his
most
informative
work
to
date
,
but
it
would
be
presumptuous
to
say
that
observers
were
left
a
great
deal
wiser
as
to
his
ability
.
The
gallop
took
place
over
a
mile
on
the
Racecourse
Side
,
where
he
was
accompanied
by
Aurelius
(
Lester
Piggott
)
,
Hunter
's
Song
and
Magnificat
,
three
other
maidens
.
Throughout
most
of
the
trip
Pinturischio
was
held
up
about
a
length
behind
his
workmates
,
who
were
galloping
in
line
abreast
.
Then
with
half
a
furlong
left
,
his
pilot
let
out
a
reef
and
asked
him
to
run
up
to
them
.
Pinturischio
responded
instantaneously
and
shot
up
to
them
,
only
to
be
steadied
again
.
The
manner
in
which
he
accelerated
when
given
the
``
office
''
was
that
of
a
high-class
horse
,
and
reminiscent
of
what
we
used
to
see
St.
Paddy
do
at
this
time
last
year
.
Whatever
Pinturischio
has
been
asked
to
do
to
date
,
he
has
accomplished
in
effortless
style
,
and
his
future
is
obviously
extremely
bright
.
By
and
large
it
is
usually
as
well
to
dismiss
home-trained
colts
that
did
not
race
at
two
years
of
age
from
one's
calculations
on
the
Derby
.
Long
Stride
It
stands
to
reason
that
if
a
horse
is
too
backward
to
race
during
his
first
season
in
training
,
he
is
most
unlikely
to
be
sufficiently
mature
to
beat
the
best
of
his
generation
in
the
late
May
or
early
June
of
the
following
year
,
and
it
is
a
number
of
years
now
since
a
horse
that
embarked
upon
its
three-year-old
career
unraced
has
won
the
Derby
.
Captain
Boyd-Rochfort
's
Prince
Simon
came
within
an
ace
of
doing
so
in
195
,
and
it
is
interesting
to
note
that
he
made
a
winning
debut
in
the
Wood
Ditton
Stakes
.
The
foregoing
precedent
need
not
prejudice
our
assessment
of
Pinturischio
's
prospects
unduly
,
as
there
are
extenuating
circumstances
in
his
case
.
He
did
start
to
come
to
himself
last
back-end
,
and
he
impressed
on
several
occasions
when
his
long
stride
enabled
him
to
lay
up
in
seven
furlong
spins
with
more
forward
companions
.
Such
was
his
progress
during
those
Autumn
months
that
Noel
Murless
had
intended
to
give
him
an
outing
on
the
Rowley
Mile
course
here
,
but
unfortunately
the
going
came
up
heavy
and
the
project
was
abandoned
.
Stern
Opposition
Although
the
Wood
Ditton
Stakes
is
confined
to
three-year-olds
that
have
never
run
at
starting
,
the
opposition
is
likely
to
be
stern
enough
to
test
Pinturischio
.
Jack
Jarvis
's
Allenby
and
Captain
Boyd-Rochfort
's
Sagacity
have
been
working
as
though
they
will
prove
particularly
formidable
rivals
to
him
.
Allenby
is
much
more
forward
than
Pinturischio
and
the
other
morning
he
was
not
disgraced
in
a
seven
furlong
gallop
with
Test
Case
,
Pinzon
and
Bold
Liver
.
Of
course
Allenby
has
no
claims
to
being
the
peer
of
the
stable
's
Derby
horse
Test
Case
,
but
he
fared
well
enough
in
the
latter
's
company
to
suggest
that
he
will
be
a
factor
with
which
to
be
reckoned
in
any
maiden
race
.
The
morning
of
the
day
in
which
Harry
Carr
met
with
his
accident
at
Lincoln
,
he
rode
Sagacity
in
a
six
furlong
gallop
with
Pardao
(
D.
Smith
)
,
Good
Old
Days
(
T.
Lowrey
)
and
the
four-year-old
Polo
(
W.
Snaith
)
on
the
Racecourse
Side
.
Carr
held
Sagacity
a
couple
of
lengths
behind
the
others
from
start
to
finish
in
this
spin
,
and
considering
that
the
trip
was
too
sharp
for
such
a
big
horse
as
this
handsome
son
of
Le
Sage
he
acquitted
himself
extremely
well
.
Sagacity
could
be
the
one
to
give
Pinturischio
most
to
do
if
they
meet
next
Thursday
.
An
Omen
Pinturischio
has
impressed
so
much
by
the
way
in
which
he
has
done
his
work
rather
than
what
he
has
done
in
it
,
that
I
fully
expect
him
to
lay
a
solid
foundation
to
his
claims
to
be
considered
the
Derby
winner
by
scoring
on
the
first
occasion
he
faces
the
racecourse
's
acid
test
.
There
are
flowers
on
the
Poor
Boy
's
grave
,
the
resting
place
of
a
shepherd
boy
,
who
committed
suicide
after
losing
his
master
's
sheep
about
1
years
ago
,
situated
between
the
Limekilns
and
Waterhall
,
and
the
superstitious
say
it
is
an
omen
that
a
Newmarket
horse
will
win
the
Derby
.
If
they
are
right
,
Pinturischio
need
not
necessarily
be
the
one
to
oblige
.
In
our
enthusiasm
over
this
dark
2'un
,
we
must
not
forget
about
Test
Case
.
He
proved
he
was
a
good
horse
by
winning
three
of
his
four
races
last
year
.
Furthermore
Pinturischio
is
not
the
only
string
to
Murless's
powerful
bow
.
Golden
Voice
,
Hunter
's
Song
,
Aurelius
and
So
Cozy
are
all
very
nice
colts
with
the
scope
to
train
on
into
fancied
Derby
candidates
.
I
suspect
that
Lester
Piggott
has
a
particularly
soft
spot
for
Aurelius
,
as
he
has
ridden
the
horse
on
each
of
the
last
three
galloping
mornings
,
and
each
time
has
had
a
good
ride
.
Great
Promise
The
only
time
that
Aurelius
ran
last
year
,
he
showed
great
promise
by
running
on
well
to
take
fourth
place
behind
Beta
,
Dual
and
Orbit
in
the
Royal
Lodge
Stakes
at
the
Ascot
Heath
meeting
transferred
to
Newbury
.
As
he
has
done
so
well
in
his
recent
work
he
is
more
than
likely
to
make
a
successful
reappearance
in
the
Craven
Stakes
,
run
over
a
mile
here
next
Tuesday
.
Alternatively
Murless
's
interests
could
be
represented
by
either
Magnificat
or
So
Cozy
in
that
event
,
but
as
it
is
Aurelius's
only
engagement
of
the
week
it
seems
likely
that
he
will
run
.
Both
Jack
Langley
's
Prince
Tudor
and
John
Oxley
's
Eagle
are
expected
to
wait
for
the
Free
Handicap
on
Wednesday
,
when
Prince
Tudor
will
be
ridden
by
his
Guineas
jockey
Bill
Rickaby
.
Thus
the
most
dangerous
rivals
to
Aurelius
could
be
Jack
Jarvis's
Pinzon
,
and
Dick
Hern
's
Penhill
.
Pinzon
shone
in
a
gallop
over
seven
furlongs
with
Test
Case
last
week
and
Penhill
must
be
respected
by
reason
of
his
having
finished
fast
to
run
Morgan
to
half
a
length
in
the
Coventry
Stakes
,
at
Kempton
Park
on
Monday
.
Besides
the
Wood
Ditton
Stakes
and
the
Craven
Stakes
,
the
Free
Handicap
could
also
be
an
informative
classic
trial
.
Among
those
holding
the
engagement
in
whom
I
am
interested
are
Eagle
,
Prince
Tudor
,
Smuggler
's
Joy
,
and
Pardao
.
Obvious
Choice
As
Eagle
won
his
gallop
from
the
older
Zanzibar
last
Saturday
,
he
would
appear
the
obvious
choice
in
this
race
,
but
neither
Smuggler
's
Joy
or
Pardao
will
be
easy
to
beat
.
Smuggler
's
Joy
,
like
Pinzon
,
has
been
putting
in
some
good
work
upsides
Test
Case
,
while
Pardao
shaped
well
in
the
work
with
Sagacity
and
Good
Old
Days
referred
to
above
.
Since
then
Pardao
has
received
an
indirect
compliment
by
Good
Old
Days
having
run
Dual
to
a
neck
in
the
2
,
Guineas
Trial
Stakes
at
Kempton
Park
.
Plenty
of
rain
has
fallen
here
lately
,
so
the
going
should
be
perfect
next
week
.
By
the
end
of
it
we
should
be
in
a
far
better
position
to
anticipate
the
outcome
of
both
the
2
,
Guineas
and
the
Derby
.
Today
's
Nap
Without
Doug
Smith
having
to
bring
pressure
to
bear
,
Crown
Imperial
ran
on
well
to
finish
third
to
the
older
horse
Prince
Chamier
and
Final
Problem
in
a
seven-furlong
trial
on
the
Limekilns
the
Monday
before
Easter
.
Since
then
the
colt
has
been
noted
moving
very
smoothly
in
all
his
work
.
Reproduction
of
the
trial
form
should
enable
Crown
Imperial
,
who
is
the
nap
,
to
win
the
Bardolph
Plate
(
4-
)
.
Cingle
,
who
is
under
orders
for
the
Round
Tower
Handicap
(
3-3
)
,
is
expected
to
become
Jack
Langley
's
first
winner
since
he
took
charge
of
Mr.
W.
J.
Weston-Evans
'
horses
at
Herringswell
Manor
.
The
four-year-old
Cingle
has
been
moving
strongly
on
the
regular
occasions
that
he
has
led
work
for
the
classic
horse
Prince
Tudor
.
Jack
Jarvis
made
use
of
the
Railway
Land
to
give
some
of
his
team
good
sharpening-up
work
over
five
and
six
furlongs
.
Test
Case
(
E.
Larkin
)
was
noted
working
well
when
accompanied
by
Bold
Lover
over
six
furlongs
.
Sticky
Case
,
Divine
Comedy
and
Beta
were
also
sent
over
a
similar
distance
.
Jaquetta
and
Saint
Sybil
had
sharpening-up
exercise
.
Welsh
Rake
and
Bass
Rock
covered
five
furlongs
at
a
sharp
pace
,
and
Sybil
's
Comb
,
Fringe
,
Kilifi
and
Lion
's
Mantle
were
similarly
employed
.
G.
Brooke
also
sharpened
up
some
of
his
older
horses
over
five
furlongs
,
these
being
Felix
,
with
Menelek
and
Court
Imperial
.
Quota
and
Kathie
were
noted
having
a
similar
spin
.
J.
F.
Watts
,
H.
Thomson
Janes
and
W.
Hern
also
gave
their
teams
exercise
on
the
Railway
Land
.
On
the
Racecourse
side
B.
van
Cutsem
's
Seam
(
E.
Smith
)
was
accompanied
by
Prince
Bula
in
a
nice-pace
gallop
over
seven
furlongs
.
Other
teams
seen
on
these
training
grounds
were
those
of
G.
Barling
,
H.
Cottrill
,
Reg
Day
and
John
Waugh
,
where
work
was
confined
to
cantering
.
Latest
from
Epsom
Nightingall
May
Have
a
Double
WALTER
NIGHTINGALL
and
his
stable
jockey
Duncan
Keith
should
follow
up
yesterday
's
success
of
Release
with
a
double
at
Windsor
,
which
may
be
initiated
by
Duke
Toledo
in
the
Round
Tower
Handicap
(
3-3
)
and
completed
by
King
's
Probity
,
who
goes
for
the
Hatch
Bridge
Handicap
(
4-3
)
.
Duke
Toledo
demonstrated
that
he
is
an
early-season
performer
by
winning
over
today
's
distance
,
an
extended
mile
at
the
corresponding
meeting
last
year
,
when
he
comfortably
beat
Indian
Rock
and
Martian
,
a
winner
at
Hurst
Park
on
Wednesday
.
Following
this
victory
,
Walter
Nightingall
ran
the
colt
at
the
Epsom
Spring
Meeting
where
he
was
defeated
by
his
burden
of
9st
.
3lb
.
and
then
he
failed
against
some
of
the
best
milers
in
Royal
Ascot
's
Queen
Anne
Stakes
.
He
had
only
one
other
outing
,
at
Kempton
Park
in
soft
going
,
which
was
probably
the
cause
of
his
poor
showing
.
If
Duke
Toledo
reproduces
his
form
of
12
months
ago
he
should
find
little
difficulty
in
accounting
for
today
's
opposition
.
The
three-year-old
,
King
's
Probity
,
was
a
most
consistent
juvenile
,
never
being
out
of
the
first
four
in
six
attempts
.
He
lost
his
maiden
allowance
at
Brighton
in
September
,
when
he
easily
beat
Dolaucothi
and
should
be
ready
to
do
the
trick
here
.
Mambo
,
from
Peter
Ashworth
's
Treadwell
stables
,
could
be
the
one
to
give
King
's
Probity
most
trouble
,
as
he
wound
up
a
promising
two-year-old
career
with
a
win
at
Yarmouth
,
but
Nightingall
's
charge
may
just
have
the
edge
.
Cost
6,5gns
.
Staff
Ingham
's
horses
,
who
usually
register
early
successes
,
seem
to
be
more
backward
this
year
,
but
the
stable
can
get
off
the
mark
in
the
Cannon
Yard
Plate
(
3-
)
with
Red
Imp
,
a
1,5
guineas
Magic
Red
colt
,
who
is
preferred
to
Jackie
Sirett
's
Baba
.
Another
winner
for
Ingham
may
well
be
Mr.
Bernard
Sunley's
Raincourt
,
who
was
one
of
the
highest
priced
yearlings
of
1959
,
costing
6,5
guineas
.
The
son
of
Court
Martial
has
made
only
one
public
appearance
in
which
he
showed
considerable
promise
by
putting
in
his
best
work
during
the
closing
stages
behind
Blue
Sash
at
Headquarters
in
September
.
This
experience
should
be
enough
to
give
Raincourt
victory
in
the
Bardolph
Plate
(
4-
)
.
Fridolanna
,
who
finished
fourth
to
Troilus
at
Lincoln
,
will
find
the
one
and
a
half
miles
of
the
Upper
Sixpenny
Handicap
(
5-
)
to
her
liking
and
is
fancied
to
beat
Harold
Wallington
's
Hanbury
Lad
.
Prince
Midge
is
Windsor
Nap
CLASSIC
contender
Prince
Midge
,
making
his
only
appearance
prior
to
the
2
,
Guineas
,
returns
to
the
scene
of
his
solitary
success
in
four
ventures
last
term
at
Windsor
,
where
he
is
napped
to
win
the
Robert
Wilmot
Plate
(
5-
)
today
.
R.
J.
Colling
has
already
made
his
mark
with
some
of
his
charges
,
and
the
Hurst
Park
winner
Welsh
Huntress
,
a
galloping
companion
of
Prince
Midge
,
gives
a
line
to
the
well
being
of
Mr.
J.
Astor
's
colt
who
is
reported
one
of
the
most
forward
of
the
team
.
#
233
<
33
TEXT
A33
>
THIS
CRICKET
RECORD
IS
TOO
BAD
Pakistan
are
dreary
While
in
Australia
,
cricket
is
fairly
exploding
into
life
,
and
in
England
top
players
and
administrators
are
loud
with
pious
hopes
that
the
contagion
of
excitement
may
spread
here
,
look
at
what
is
happening
to
the
first-class
game
in
India
.
In
Amritsar
,
whose
name
in
Sanskrit
means
``
pool
of
immortality
,
''
Pakistan
's
cricketers
have
just
taken
a
further
step
toward
deathless
record-book
fame
in
its
dreariest
form
.
They
drew
the
13th
match
of
their
Indian
tour
,
just
as
they
had
drawn
all
the
other
12
.
There
is
significance
for
England
in
this
dolorous
record
.
Given
good
weather
,
the
coming
summer-
when
the
Australians
are
the
visitors-
should
be
a
fair
one
for
the
first-class
game
.
But
1962
may
well
be
critical
for
by
then
the
new
look
to
be
given
to
the
game
by
the
MCC
committee
charged
with
that
task
should
begin
to
take
shape
.
And
who
comes
here
in
1962
?
Pakistan
.
These
visitors
from
a
hot
climate
could
deliver
a
most
damaging
cold
douche
on
all
our
good
intentions
and
once
more
drive
the
crowds
away
.
It
is
time
that
they
took
note
of
what
is
happening
elsewhere
in
the
Commonwealth
of
cricket
.
Still
aglow
Back
to
the
comparative
calm
of
his
car-hire
business
in
Croydon
today
,
but
still
glowing
mentally
,
was
MARTIN
TURNER
,
whose
refereeing
of
the
Barbarians
v.
Springboks
game
on
Saturday
contributed
largely
to
a
great
robust
match
which
was
never
allowed
to
get
out
of
hand
.
Turner
(
39
)
himself
a
former
Barbarian
,
an
Old
Whitgiftian
and
Cambridge
Blue
,
was
twice
capped
by
England
as
a
wing
three-quarter
in
his
playing
days
.
He
has
been
refereeing
for
the
six
years
since
.
He
was
appointed
to
the
County
panel
only
this
season
.
Of
Saturday
's
match
,
he
told
me
:
``
It
was
an
awfully
nice
game
to
handle
.
Too
tough
?
Of
course
not
.
When
you
have
3
of
the
world
's
best
players
on
the
field
,
it
's
got
to
be
a
hard
game
.
``
Baa-Baas
rose
to
the
occasion
and
were
given
full
credit
by
the
South
Africans
,
who
are
very
nice
fellows
.
It
was
the
second
time
I
had
refereed
them
.
I
was
in
charge
of
their
game
against
Combined
Services
on
Boxing
Day
.
``
Of
course
,
every
player
has
an
occasional
swear
at
the
referee-
I
know
I
did
when
I
played
.
''
Sales
slump
MRS.
BARBARA
HITCHCOCK
,
non-golfing
wife
of
Master
golfer
JIMMY
HITCHCOCK
,
is
finding
business
rather
slack
in
her
role
of
deputy
professional
at
the
Ashford
Manor
,
Middlesex
,
club
.
While
her
husband
is
away
in
South
Africa-
he
plays
in
the
South
African
open
at
East
London
on
February
16-18-
she
is
looking
after
the
shop
.
And
with
the
course
closed
by
rain
,
she
has
run
into
a
sales
slump
.
She
tells
me
her
husband
had
thought
of
going
to
America
to
compete
in
the
U.S.
Masters
tournament
.
``
But
it
clashed
with
the
British
season
and
he
must
be
back
to
play
his
way
into
the
Ryder
Cup
team
.
''
Hitchcock
,
who
is
3
,
has
an
ambition
outside
the
sport
which
I
find
refreshing
.
``
I
want
to
earn
enough
money
from
golf
to
enable
my
father
to
stop
working
,
''
he
says
.
It
is
the
kind
of
ambition
many
sportsmen
shelve
when
they
meet
with
success
.
Chelsea
stand
by
If
Huddersfield
are
knocked
out
in
their
FA
Cup
replay
with
Barnsley
this
afternoon
,
they
may
be
forced
to
part
with
their
English
international
left-back
,
RAMON
WILSON
.
Chelsea
are
waiting
on
the
sidelines
ready
to
make
a
bid
.
This
is
no
reflection
on
Chelsea
's
17-year-old
back
ALAN
HARRIS
.
TED
DRAKE
,
Chelsea
manager
,
says
of
them
:
``
They
are
both
great
prospects
.
But
Wilson
has
invaluable
experience
and
he
is
the
enthusiastic
type
of
player
who
would
be
a
great
help
to
our
youngsters
.
''
Wilson
earned
a
regular
place
in
the
England
team
last
season
,
but
lost
it
to
McNEIL
,
of
Middlesbrough
,
this
season
because
of
a
cartilage
injury
.
He
is
26
,
and
would
welcome
a
move
to
First
Division
football
.
Soccer
art
If
England
and
Fulham
captain
JOHNNY
HAYNES
is
anxious
to
avoid
any
further
half-time
dressing
room
wrangles
with
his
club
team-mates
,
he
might
well
take
a
look
at
the
FA
Book
for
Boys
.
It
contains
an
article
by
Fulham
's
JIMMY
HILL
,
who
was
strongly
critical
of
Haynes
after
their
match
against
Chelsea
,
on
the
art
of
captaining
a
soccer
side
.
But
when
I
asked
Hill
today
whether
,
in
his
capacity
as
chairman
of
the
Professional
Footballers
'
Association
,
he
was
prepared
to
say
anything
about
captains
who
gesticulate
,
show
their
displeasure
and
sometimes
disgust
when
passes
go
astray
,
he
refused
.
But
,
surely
,
as
the
man
who
led
the
fight-
and
won-
for
higher
pay
,
Hill
should
be
just
as
anxious
to
ensure
``
officially
''
that
his
Association
members
conform
to
the
highest
code
of
behaviour-
captains
included
.
Amateur
golf
championship
to
cost
more
this
year
By
JOHN
INGHAM
The
amateur
golf
championship
is
to
cost
more-
the
entrance
fee
shooting
up
from
+2
to
+4
4s
.
for
the
1961
event
,
which
begins
at
Turnberry
,
Scotland
,
on
June
12
.
Another
shock
for
golfers
is
that
only
25
(
with
handicaps
of
three
or
better
)
will
be
allowed
to
compete
.
This
restricted
entry
will
be
enforced
by
a
ballot
,
to
be
held
on
May
12
.
Qualifying
rounds
,
played
in
recent
years
,
have
been
abandoned
,
making
a
limit
clause
essential
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
If
you
won
the
amateur
title
,
where
would
you
put
the
trophy
?
The
Royal
and
Ancient
insist
:
``
The
trophy
shall
be
held
by
the
club
from
which
the
winner
entered
.
''
And
not
,
apparently
,
on
your
mantelpiece
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
But
if
golfers
are
seeing
trophies-before-the-eyes
,
I
should
point
out
that
Joe
Carr
will
be
defending
his
title
.
DOWNES
FIGHTS
RODRIGUEZ
By
WALTER
BARTLEMAN
Terry
Downes
,
Britain
's
middleweight
champion
,
is
to
meet
a
cruiser
at
Wembley
on
March
7
when
he
takes
on
the
Californian
''
Kid
''
Sixto
Rodriguez
over
ten
rounds
at
12
stone
.
The
23-year-old
Rodriguez
who
is
a
former
Californian
cruiserweight
champion
,
began
boxing
as
a
professional
in
1956
and
has
a
record
that
is
liberally
sprinkled
with
inside-the-distance
victories
.
Downes
has
made
a
swift
recovery
from
the
nose
injuries
he
received
in
his
unsuccessful
world
middleweight
title
fight
with
Paul
Pender
in
Boston
last
month
.
Now
,
in
meeting
a
cruiserweight
,
he
will
safeguard
any
further
world
championship
aspirations
.
Millwall
plan
cuts-
and
no
manager
By
HAROLD
PALMER
There
is
a
new
outlook
at
Millwall
after
Saturday
's
home
defeat
by
Oldham
.
Hope
of
promotion
is
practically
abandoned
.
New
plans
are
being
made-
and
they
do
not
include
a
replacement
for
Reg
Smith
,
the
manager
they
sacked
three
weeks
ago
.
The
emphasis
is
likely
to
be
on
coaching
,
with
general
administration
resting
in
the
hands
of
the
present
staff
.
Chairman
Micky
Purser
tells
me
he
is
preparing
the
new
plan
,
which
he
hopes
to
present
to
the
board
within
the
next
two
weeks
.
Playing
staff
is
to
be
reduced
from
26
to
about
18
,
because
whatever
the
Football
Combination
decide
Millwall
will
not
field
reserve
teams
on
Saturdays
next
season
.
No
long
journeys
Millwall
will
also
refuse
to
take
part
in
a
reserve
competition
even
in
mid-week
if
long
journeys
are
involved
.
``
The
competition
must
be
regional
to
suit
us
,
''
says
Purser
.
``
Otherwise
we
shall
hope
to
get
Queen
's
Park
Rangers
,
Charlton
,
Leyton
Orient
and
Fulham
to
join
us
in
a
new
reserve
competition
.
We
would
only
need
to
have
a
dozen
clubs
to
make
the
League
worthwhile
.
''
ARSENAL
look
like
losing
Scottish
international
Jackie
Henderson
for
two
or
three
weeks
.
He
has
a
bad
ankle
injury
.
I
should
think
this
will
mean
David
Herd
,
out
with
flu
on
Saturday
,
finding
inside-left
his
position
when
he
resumes
.
LEYTON
ORIENT
take
advantage
of
having
a
League
fixture
at
Liverpool
on
Saturday
to
put
in
a
week
's
special
training
at
Southport-
with
the
following
week
's
Cup
tie
particularly
in
mind
.
They
took
13
players
,
Saturday
's
team
plus
Terry
McDonald
(
outside-left
)
and
Malcolm
Lucas
(
wing-half
)
North
today
.
John
Richards
returns
to
the
ALDERSHOT
team
at
inside-left
for
tonight
's
second
replay
of
the
fourth
round
FA
Cup
tie
with
Stoke
at
Wolverhampton
(
7.15
)
.
Richards
is
back
Richards
was
missing
from
the
Aldershot
team
on
Saturday
for
the
first
time
since
he
joined
them
last
October
.
With
his
return
Parnell
moves
back
to
the
wing
to
the
exclusion
of
Burton
.
Both
SOUTHAMPTON
and
BURNLEY
will
lack
their
star
inside-rights
for
tonight
's
quarter-final
in
the
Football
League
Cup
at
Southampton
(
7.
)
.
Irish
international
Jimmy
McIlroy
,
who
has
recently
had
a
broken
nose
,
flu
and
a
cut
knee
,
has
been
advised
to
rest
.
Southampton's
George
O'Brien
received
a
leg
injury
on
Saturday
and
is
replaced
by
Clifton
.
'My
future
is
here'
JIMMY
GREAVES
HAS
TWO
AIMS
By
BERNARD
JOY
Before
leaving
for
Liverpool
for
training
with
the
England
team
tonight
,
Chelsea
inside-forward
Jimmy
Greaves
told
me
:
``
Barcelona
?
My
immediate
future
lies
with
Chelsea
and
probably
my
long-term
future
as
well
.
''
He
then
went
off
to
telephone
Chelsea
to
give
the
assurance
to
manager
Ted
Drake
.
Greaves
told
me
:
``
I
am
concerned
with
two
things
at
the
moment
,
helping
Chelsea
to
a
respectable
position
in
the
table-
and
that
is
the
aim
of
every
Chelsea
player-
and
getting
my
own
form
back
.
``
I
have
no
intention
of
asking
for
a
transfer
.
It
is
highly
probable
that
I
shall
be
staying
with
Chelsea
for
a
good
while
or
even
indefinitely
.
''
Having
knocked
Real
Madrid
out
of
the
European
Cup
,
Barcelona
are
determined
to
hold
on
to
the
prize
of
supremacy
in
Spain
,
and
even
Europe
.
Nothing
hasty
Free-scoring
Greaves-
who
will
be
21
in
a
fortnight
's
time-
would
fit
into
their
attack
and
naturalisation
is
an
easy
matter
for
imported
foreign
stars-
like
Di
Stefano
,
Kubala
and
Martinez
.
Italian
clubs
have
also
made
approaches
for
Greaves
,
although
they
are
barred
from
obtaining
new
players
from
abroad
until
after
the
1962
World
Cup
.
Greaves
comments
:
``
I
was
told
at
Stamford
Bridge
on
Saturday
that
a
Barcelona
representative
was
at
the
match
.
I
would
be
interested
,
of
course
,
but
I
would
n't
be
so
hasty
as
a
couple
of
months
ago
before
the
new
set-up
was
introduced
into
English
football
.
''
Greaves
was
restless
two
months
ago
and
the
rumour
was
current
that
he
wanted
to
leave
Chelsea
.
When
I
asked
if
his
changed
attitude
meant
that
he
was
now
happy
,
he
replied
quickly
:
``
I
'm
not
happy
.
I
'm
having
a
bad
time
and
the
club
are
having
a
bad
time
.
You
ca
n't
be
happy
under
those
conditions
.
``
But
I
have
shelved
all
ideas
of
making
a
move
from
Chelsea
.
''
Three
on
short
list
The
short
list
of
three
for
the
post
of
coach
is
Vic
Buckingham
,
the
former
West
Bromwich
manager
and
coach
of
Ajax
,
the
Dutch
champions
,
Bobby
Campbell
,
coach
of
Reading
,
and
Tom
Docherty
,
the
Arsenal
and
Scotland
wing-half
.
Roy
Bentley
,
the
Fulham
and
former
Chelsea
player
,
is
not
in
the
list
because
Chelsea
are
looking
for
a
man
with
FA
coaching
qualifications
.
Buckingham
,
45
,
steered
West
Bromwich
in
nearly
carrying
off
the
Cup
and
League
double
in
1953-4
.
A
former
Spurs
defender
,
he
left
West
Bromwich
two
seasons
ago
.
A
big
point
in
his
favour
is
that
he
struck
up
a
personal
friendship
with
Ted
Drake
when
they
were
stationed
together
in
the
RAF
.
Campbell
,
a
Scottish
international
winger
,
played
for
Chelsea
for
six
seasons
before
going
to
Reading
in
1954
.
Dave
Dick
is
fined
for
'chase
error
:
Ragd
falls
From
PETER
SCOTT
:
Fontwell
Park
,
Monday
Crack
Epsom
jockey
Dave
Dick
was
right
out
of
luck
here
at
Fontwell
Park
this
afternoon
.
He
had
two
fancied
mounts
for
Bryan
Marshall
's
Lambourn
stable
but
Bold
Ruler
,
the
first
of
them
,
cost
him
a
+15
fine
from
the
Stewards
.
The
second
,
Ragd
,
tumbled
at
the
first
fence
in
the
Horsham
Handicap
'Chase
.
Dick
's
fine
was
for
carelessness
in
mistaking
a
plain
fence
in
Division
=1
of
the
Findon
Novices
'Chase
for
the
water
jump
which
followed
it
.
The
water
obstacle
had
been
excluded
because
of
the
very
heavy
going
.
Bold
Ruler
was
in
the
lead
when
Dick
made
his
mistake
four
fences
from
home
.
#
212
<
34
TEXT
A34
>
Excavation
Work
Identifies
Shrine
Chapel
WALSINGHAM
EVIDENCE
EXCAVATION
of
the
small
building
on
the
north
side
of
the
ruined
Priory
church
at
Walsingham
has
shown
this
to
be
the
remains
of
the
Chapel
of
the
Shrine
of
Our
Lady
,
visited
and
described
by
William
of
Worcester
in
1479
.
The
shrine
,
a
small
wooden
building
,
was
founded
,
according
to
tradition
,
in
A.D.
161-
though
historians
have
in
general
placed
it
a
little
later-
and
a
generation
later
the
Priory
was
established
to
guard
the
shrine
.
At
a
later
date
,
the
stone
chapel
was
built
to
cover
and
protect
the
original
shrine
and
this
building
,
the
``
Novum
Opus
''
of
William
,
is
first
recorded
in
his
description
.
It
was
also
seen
by
Erasmus
in
1511
.
For
more
than
a
century
,
since
the
first
test
excavation
by
Canon
James
Lee
Warner
,
there
has
been
some
controversy
,
both
on
the
nature
of
his
findings
and
on
the
date
of
the
various
buildings
.
These
new
excavations
,
directed
by
the
archaeological
consultant
to
the
Ministry
of
Works
,
Mr.
Charles
Green
,
on
behalf
of
the
Walsingham
Excavation
Committee
,
were
designed
to
resolve
these
difficulties
.
Remodelled
The
existing
remains
of
the
Priory
church
have
long
made
it
clear
that
extensive
building
took
place
in
the
14th
century
,
when
the
original
Norman
church
was
replaced
by
a
great
aisled
church
with
a
central
tower
.
This
was
again
modified
early
in
the
15th
century
when
the
east
window
was
remodelled
in
the
Perpendicular
style
.
Embedded
in
the
north
wall
of
this
church
were
found
remains
of
the
original
Norman
church
and
some
direct
evidence
of
the
central
tower
which
before
had
been
known
only
from
the
medieval
description
.
The
excavations
also
showed
that
,
shortly
after
the
church
itself
was
rebuilt
,
the
Chapel
of
the
Shrine
was
erected
.
Further
confirmation
of
its
purpose
was
seen
in
its
layout
.
It
lay
at
an
angle
to
the
church
,
showing
that
its
contents
were
of
more
importance
even
than
the
church
.
Its
massive
walls
,
too
,
gave
evidence
of
its
precious
contents
.
Post-Holes
Of
the
original
wooden
shrine
there
was
little
direct
evidence
.
After
the
building
of
the
chapel
,
it
is
known
to
have
stood
above
the
chapel
floor
.
As
this
floor
had
been
almost
completely
destroyed
,
no
remains
of
the
shrine
could
be
detected
.
Furthermore
,
the
levelling
of
the
sloping
site
by
the
chapel
builders
had
destroyed
much
of
the
original
surface
.
But
indications
of
a
few
post-holes
and
supports
which
belonged
to
a
period
before
the
chapel
,
in
use
until
the
chapel
was
built
,
gave
evidence
of
a
contained
wooden
building
,
though
their
remnants
were
not
sufficient
to
determine
its
exact
size
and
plan
.
This
levelling
had
another
,
unexpected
,
result
.
It
had
brought
close
to
the
surface
an
Anglo-Saxon
cemetery
of
much
earlier
date
and
these
graves
were
seen
to
have
been
cut
through
and
destroyed
by
the
chapel
builders
.
Pagan
Site
?
With
them
occurred
a
series
of
post-holes
of
similar
date
,
forming
a
pattern
not
closely
related
to
the
later
buildings
.
The
date
and
nature
of
these
suggest
the
possibility
of
an
early
pagan
Saxon
shrine
on
this
site
.
It
is
well
known
that
early
Christian
priests
often
built
their
new
churches
on
pagan
sites
,
thus
hallowing
the
temple
sites
of
the
heathen
deities
.
A
strong
``
treasure
house
''
or
sacristy
had
later
been
added
to
the
east
end
of
the
chapel
.
A
great
porch
at
the
west
end
,
of
still
later
date
,
was
probably
being
built
in
1511
when
Erasmus
described
the
chapel
as
``
unfinished
.
''
In
the
centre
of
the
chapel
was
a
great
stone-built
tomb
,
probably
that
of
Sir
Bartholomew
Burghersh
,
who
died
in
1369
,
and
a
smaller
stone
coffin
was
perhaps
of
the
last
canon
in
charge
before
the
Dissolution
in
1539
.
Second
Pilot
Vessel
Launched
at
Lowestoft
THE
PILOT
VESSEL
Preceder
,
second
of
two
sister
ships
which
Brooke
Marine
are
building
for
Trinity
House
,
was
launched
at
Lowestoft
yesterday
by
Mrs.
Galpin
,
wife
of
Capt
.
R.
J.
Galpin
,
an
Elder
Brother
of
the
Corporation
.
Among
the
launching
party
were
Field-Marshal
Sir
Claude
Auchinleck
,
chairman
of
Dowsett
Holdings
,
the
parent
company
of
Brooke
Marine
,
Mr.
H.
L.
Dowsett
,
chairman
of
Brooke
Marine
,
and
Capt
.
D.
Mansfield
,
superintendent
pilot
at
Harwich
.
Before
being
launched
the
ship
was
blessed
by
the
Rector
of
Lowestoft
(
the
Rev
.
W.
J.
Westwood
)
.
The
Preceder
,
sister
ship
to
Patrol
,
which
was
launched
in
June
,
is
39
feet
long
with
a
beam
of
24
feet
and
a
draught
of
ten
feet
five
inches
.
She
is
powered
by
two
six-cylinder
Lister
engines
which
develop
495
b.h.p
.
driving
a
single
screw
,
and
she
has
a
designed
speed
of
just
under
13
knots
.
She
will
be
equipped
with
radar
and
echo
sounder
,
a
combined
A.M.S.M./
VHF
set
,
and
medium
frequency
radio
telephone
.
Accommodation
will
be
provided
for
a
crew
of
2
with
Pullman-type
bunks
for
12
pilots
,
and
she
will
carry
two
boarding
boats
and
inflatable
life
rafts
.
When
completed
in
December
she
will
take
up
duties
as
a
tender
between
Harwich
and
the
pilot
cutter
on
station
at
the
Sunk
,
where
she
will
speed
up
the
service
considerably
,
as
she
is
to
replace
a
nine-knot
ship
.
Nine
Per
Cent
.
Drop
in
Farm
Incomes
FARM
INCOMES
in
England
and
Wales
in
1959
fell
by
nearly
nine
per
cent
.
on
the
previous
year
,
according
to
a
booklet
published
yesterday
by
the
National
Farmers
'
Union
.
Figures
given
in
the
booklet
,
based
on
the
union
's
farm
accounts
scheme
,
show
that
except
for
cereal
growers
,
the
long
dry
summer
of
1959
was
not
generally
favourable
to
farmers
.
In
particular
,
the
shortage
of
grazing
caused
by
drought
necessitated
heavy
purchases
of
feeding
stuffs
.
Record
cereal
crops
largely
account
for
an
increase
of
nearly
nine
per
cent
.
in
the
earnings
of
the
specialist
arable
farms
,
which
the
previous
year
fell
by
about
1
per
cent
.
Dairy
Farms
According
to
the
booklet
,
the
livestock
sector
fared
worse
than
any
other
in
1959
,
as
it
had
in
1958
.
A
fall
of
17
per
cent
.
that
year
was
followed
by
a
reduction
of
18
per
cent
.
in
1959
.
On
mixed
livestock
farms
,
incomes
fell
by
over
11
per
cent
.
On
dairy
farms
and
mixed
dairy
farms
,
profits
fell
by
more
than
1
per
cent
.
A
slight
increase
in
revenue
was
``
substantially
outweighed
''
by
heavy
increases
in
feeding
stuff
expenditure
.
The
booklet
also
says
that
the
substantial
increase
in
egg
output
in
1959
led
to
a
reduction
in
price
,
and
as
a
result
of
a
decline
in
income
,
and
an
increase
in
expenditure
,
the
profits
of
specialist
egg
producers
fell
by
over
58
per
cent
.
Profits
on
mixed
farms
where
egg
production
was
the
largest
single
enterprise
fell
by
over
seven
per
cent
.
The
results
,
says
the
booklet
,
are
based
on
sample
accounts
of
379
farms
whose
year-ending
date
fell
between
June
1st
,
1959
,
and
May
31st
,
196
.
West
Raynham
Airman
Sent
for
Trial
PATRICK
JOSEPH
MALONEY
(
27
)
,
of
36
,
Airmen
's
Married
Quarters
,
R.A.F
.
West
Raynham
,
was
committed
to
Quarter
Sessions
at
Fakenham
Court
yesterday
on
a
charge
of
breaking
and
entering
a
lock-up
coffee
bar
in
Bridge
Street
,
Fakenham
,
between
August
1th
and
11th
and
stealing
a
quantity
of
sweets
,
chocolates
,
and
money
,
to
a
total
value
of
+4
18s
.
8
1/2d
.
Mr.
Brian
John
Bedford
,
a
service
engineer
,
of
28
,
Grange
Road
,
Bushey
,
Hertfordshire
,
said
he
was
acting
manager
of
the
coffee
bar
.
When
he
went
to
it
one
morning
,
the
first
thing
he
noticed
was
that
the
shelf
on
which
chocolates
and
sweets
were
placed
,
was
bare
.
He
found
that
the
rear
door
of
the
premises
had
been
forced
.
Green
Fibres
P.C
.
A.
D.
Willsher
said
that
he
examined
the
coffee
bar
and
found
several
green
fibres
in
a
door
post
and
also
on
two
crates
of
soft
drinks
.
Later
Maloney
produced
the
clothing
he
had
been
wearing
the
previous
day
and
this
included
a
green
wool
sweater
.
Maloney
was
cautioned
and
he
said
,
``
If
you
come
round
to
my
house
at
4.3
I
will
give
you
the
stuff
.
''
He
later
produced
the
sweets
and
chocolates
in
a
cardboard
box
from
his
car
and
then
went
into
the
house
and
gave
them
two
piggy
banks
which
contained
18s
.
7
1/2d
.
in
cash
saying
,
``
That
is
the
money
I
took
.
''
In
a
statement
to
P.C
.
Willsher
,
Maloney
said
,
``
I
had
a
row
with
my
wife
.
I
lost
my
head
and
went
on
the
booze
.
I
would
not
have
done
it
if
I
had
not
had
so
much
to
drink
.
''
He
was
sorry
for
the
inconvenience
he
had
caused
the
coffee
bar
manager
.
In
court
Maloney
said
he
would
like
to
confirm
what
he
had
said
in
his
statement
and
would
like
to
add
that
he
was
thoroughly
ashamed
of
the
whole
business
.
He
was
granted
bail
.
Felmingham
Funeral
of
Mrs.
E.
T.
Lawrence
The
funeral
of
Mrs.
Lucy
May
Lawrence
,
wife
of
Mr.
Ernest
Thomas
Lawrence
,
of
1
,
Heath
View
,
Felmingham
,
took
place
at
St.
Andrew
's
Church
,
Felmingham
.
The
Assistant
Curate
of
North
Walsham
,
the
Rev
.
Michael
Pavey
,
officiated
,
assisted
by
the
superintendent
minister
of
the
North
Walsham
Methodist
Circuit
,
the
Rev
.
Charles
Staden
.
Born
at
Worstead
77
years
ago
,
Mrs.
Lawrence
was
a
land
worker
throughout
the
first
world
war
and
received
a
diploma
from
the
Minister
of
Agriculture
.
For
17
years
she
was
a
National
Savings
collector
in
the
parish
.
Mrs.
Lawrence
leaves
her
husband
,
two
sons
and
two
daughters
.
Family
mourners
were
:
the
widower
;
Mr.
and
Mrs.
G.
Foulger
,
Mr.
and
Mrs.
E.
Amies
,
Mr.
E.
T.
Lawrence
,
jun.
,
Mr.
and
Mrs.
A.
Lawrence
,
Mr.
and
Mrs.
P.
Cross
,
Mr.
and
Mrs.
P.
Bindley
,
Mrs.
P.
Lester
,
Mr.
and
Mrs.
P.
Lawrence
,
Mr.
J.
Foulger
,
Mr.
B.
Foulger
,
Mr.
R.
Amies
,
Mr.
and
Mrs.
G.
Hicks
,
Mr.
and
Mrs.
F.
J.
Hicks
,
Mr.
T.
Hicks
,
Mr.
and
Mrs.
F.
Hicks
,
Mr.
T.
Hicks
,
Mrs.
D.
Williams
,
Miss
S.
Cox
,
Miss
B.
Tyrrell
,
Mr.
R.
Baker
,
Mrs.
A.
Hicks
,
Mrs.
W.
Lane
and
Mr.
P.
Cross
,
jun
.
Mrs.
E.
T.
Lawrence
,
jun.
,
and
Mr.
A.
Hicks
were
unable
to
attend
.
The
North
Norfolk
Constituency
Labour
Party
was
represented
.
THEFT
BY
ROLLS
ROYCE
VAN
MAN
A
police
constable
was
cycling
on
his
beat
at
Foulsham
when
he
saw
a
young
man
removing
piping
from
huts
on
the
derelict
airfield
,
near
the
village
,
Reepham
magistrates
were
told
yesterday
.
Anthony
Bower
(
21
)
,
a
carpenter
,
of
Rake
's
Progress
,
Guestwick
,
pleaded
guilty
to
stealing
asbestos
guttering
,
pipe
and
outlets
valued
at
+2
9s
.
2d.
,
belonging
to
the
Air
Ministry
.
He
was
fined
+5
after
admitting
that
he
used
a
Rolls-Royce
van
without
insurance
.
Inspector
John
Kenny
,
prosecuting
,
said
that
P.C
.
James
Dent
saw
Bower
removing
the
guttering
.
Nearby
stood
Bower
's
Rolls-Royce
van
with
some
guttering
inside
.
Derelict
Cottage
In
a
statement
to
the
police
Bower
was
alleged
to
have
said
that
he
had
got
possession
of
a
derelict
cottage
in
Guestwick
rent
free
and
intended
to
use
the
guttering
for
repairs
.
The
inspector
said
defendant
<
SIC
>
had
been
very
helpful
to
the
police
.
When
the
chairman
,
the
Hon
.
Mrs.
Barclay
,
asked
Bower
if
he
would
accept
probation
,
Bower
asked
what
was
the
alternative
.
He
was
told
it
might
be
a
fine
.
Bower
:
How
much
would
the
fine
be
?
-
Mrs.
Barclay
:
We
don't
know
.
Bower
:
All
right
.
I
will
accept
probation
.
He
was
put
on
probation
for
12
months
.
VERY
UNSATISFACTORY
MARRIAGE
,
COURT
TOLD
HOW
PEOPLE
thought
they
could
build
a
happy
married
life
when
their
sole
object
,
whenever
they
had
enough
money
,
was
to
separate
and
spend
the
evening
in
different
public-houses
was
difficult
to
imagine
,
said
Judge
Carey
Evans
,
sitting
as
Commissioner
for
Divorce
,
at
Norwich
Divorce
Court
yesterday
.
He
granted
a
decree
nisi
to
Mr.
Arthur
George
Boyce
,
of
29
,
Green
Lane
Estate
,
Fakenham
,
on
the
grounds
of
his
wife
's
desertion
and
her
adultery
with
an
unknown
man
.
He
exercised
his
discretion
in
favour
of
the
husband
's
admitted
adultery
.
The
wife
,
Mrs.
Nancy
Audrey
Boyce
,
of
9
,
Green
Lane
Estate
,
Fakenham
,
denied
her
husband
's
allegations
and
alleged
cruelty
,
desertion
and
adultery
on
his
part
.
#
23
<
35
TEXT
A35
>
COURT
QUIZ
ON
IDENTITY
METHODS
Police
methods
of
holding
identity
parades
were
questioned
in
a
Darlington
court
today
by
Mr.
Colin
Black
,
defending
solicitor
for
28-year-old
unemployed
labourer
,
James
Rudd
Fenwick
of
Estoril
Road
,
Darlington
.
Det.-Con
.
Henry
Hammond
gave
evidence
that
he
and
Mr.
James
Hughes
,
another
witness
in
the
case
,
had
been
standing
in
Northgate
on
Sunday
,
October
8
.
Mr.
Hughes
had
recognised
a
man
who
had
asked
D.C.
Hammond
for
a
light
.
Cross-examination
Cross-examining
,
Mr.
Black
asked
:
``
Did
you
suggest
to
Mr.
Hughes
that
this
could
be
the
man
?
``
-
``
No
.
''
``
Why
were
you
in
Northgate
?
``
-
``
We
were
there
with
a
view
to
identifying
the
defendant
.
I
had
asked
Mr.
Hughes
to
come
along
.
''
``
Ah
,
is
this
the
way
to
carry
out
an
identity
parade
?
''
Mr.
Stanley
Walton
,
prosecuting
,
stood
up
.
``
I
object
.
It
was
not
an
identity
parade
.
''
Question
reframed
Mr.
Black
:
``
I
'll
reframe
the
question
.
You
have
been
trained
in
methods
of
identity
parade
.
Is
this
the
correct
way
?
``
-
''
There
is
no
strict
way
.
''
``
You
refuse
to
give
a
straight
answer
?
``
-
``
No
,
sir
.
I
answered
your
question
.
''
Mr.
Walton
rose
again
:
``
He
has
said
there
is
no
strict
way
.
''
Mr.
Black
:
``
Let
me
reframe
again
.
Is
there
any
recommended
method
?
``
-
``
Yes
,
when
applicable
.
''
``
This
was
n't
such
a
case
?
``
-
``
No
.
''
``
Why
were
you
particularly
in
Northgate
?
``
-
``
I
knew
the
defendant
was
coming
along
.
Some
member
of
the
force
had
asked
him
to
come
to
the
police
station
.
''
``
Had
Hughes
been
shown
photographs
of
the
defendant
?
``
-
''
Yes
.
''
``
And
other
men
?
``
-
``
Yes
.
''
Sent
for
trial
Fenwick
was
sent
for
trial
to
the
next
Durham
Quarter
Sessions
on
charges
of
taking
a
car
without
the
owner
's
consent
,
stealing
a
car
radio
and
driving
while
disqualified
.
Bail
was
allowed
and
a
defence
certificate
granted
.
Through
Mr.
Black
,
Fenwick
denied
all
three
charges
and
reserved
his
defence
.
When
he
elected
to
go
for
trial
on
a
third
count
,
a
fourth
case
of
driving
while
uninsured
was
adjourned
6sine
die
.
When
Fenwick
arrived
at
the
court-
2
minutes
late-
Mr.
Black
apologised
for
him
.
``
He
has
two
children
and
his
wife
is
expecting
another
,
''
he
said
.
``
He
has
had
to
arrange
for
his
mother-in-law
to
come
in
before
he
could
come
out
.
''
Fenwick
was
on
his
way
to
court
when
police
were
sent
to
look
for
him
.
Parked
car
Darlington
company
director
Mr.
Brian
Neasham
said
he
had
parked
the
company
's
car
on
waste
ground
next
to
their
Bowes
Street
premises
.
This
was
on
October
4
.
When
he
returned
an
hour
later
the
car
was
gone
.
It
was
returned
to
him
by
Middlesbrough
police
the
next
day
.
``
It
was
n't
damaged
in
any
way
,
but
the
radio
was
missing
.
''
Outlining
the
case
,
Mr.
Walton
said
:
``
In
fairness
to
the
defendant
he
was
n't
with
the
car
when
it
was
found
abandoned
.
''
Mr.
Hughes
,
a
garagehand
at
Neasham
's
said
he
was
sweeping
the
yard
when
a
man
he
recognised
as
the
defendant
came
to
the
gate
.
He
said
he
was
wanting
a
van
or
something
,
and
Mr.
Hughes
said
he
would
have
to
see
Mr.
Burley
,
the
commercial
manager
.
The
defendant
said
he
was
waiting
for
his
brother
,
waited
some
time
and
then
went
.
Later
he
returned
.
When
he
returned
,
said
Mr.
Hughes
,
``
I
pointed
Mr.
Burley
out
to
him
.
''
Later
Mr.
Hughes
saw
that
the
car
had
gone
.
Cross
examined
by
Mr.
Black
,
Mr.
Hughes
agreed
that
he
had
never
seen
the
man
before
,
and
had
only
seen
him
once
since
.
He
was
certain
that
the
defendant
was
the
same
man
.
``
He
was
wearing
a
light
fawn
coloured
mac
and
a
greyish
flat
cap
,
''
said
Mr.
Hughes
.
But
he
agreed
:
``
I
was
n't
taking
much
notice
of
the
man
.
I
wasn't
suspicious
or
anything
.
''
When
he
saw
Fenwick
on
the
Sunday
he
was
wearing
``
a
suit
of
a
khaki
drill
colour
.
''
Heard
car
Mr.
Kenneth
Burley
could
not
give
a
positive
identification
of
anyone
in
court
.
But
he
had
seen
a
man
at
the
gate
.
Said
Mr.
Burley
:
``
He
was
supposed
to
be
waiting
for
his
brother
and
interested
in
a
van
.
''
Objected
Mr.
Black
:
``
Surely
that
's
hearsay
?
''
Retorted
Mr.
Walton
:
``
If
you
do
n't
want
it
,
we
'll
miss
it
out
.
''
Mr.
Burley
said
he
heard
the
engine
of
Mr.
Neasham
's
car
start
up
and
stall
twice
.
He
realised
that
it
was
not
one
of
their
drivers
or
Mr.
Neasham
in
the
car
,
and
ran
towards
it
.
It
moved
off
across
the
waste
ground
towards
Brunswick
Street
.
``
I
ran
after
the
car
as
it
turned
into
Brunswick
Street
.
The
driver
looked
back
and
I
could
see
it
was
the
same
man
who
had
stood
at
the
gate
.
He
was
wearing
a
light
coloured
raincoat
and
a
cloth
cap
.
''
At
Middlesbrough
Middlesbrough
welder
Mr.
Alan
Breckon
,
of
Snowdon
Street
told
the
court
he
was
in
Middlesbrough
on
the
corner
of
Sussex
Street
and
Richmond
Street
on
the
night
of
October
4
.
A
man
came
out
of
a
cafe
and
asked
him
the
way
to
Darlington
,
and
then
to
Stockton
.
He
recognised
the
man
as
the
defendant
.
The
man
got
into
a
car
about
15
yards
away
and
drove
off
.
It
was
a
green
Ford
Consul
,
he
said
.
Cross
examined
he
said
:
``
It
was
an
ordinary
green
Ford
Consul
with
a
hard
top-
like
an
ordinary
saloon
.
It
was
definitely
not
a
convertible
.
''
He
was
sure
it
was
a
Consul
and
not
a
Zephyr
.
The
man
was
wearing
``
a
greyish
coloured
jacket
,
no
raincoat
.
''
There
was
a
street
lamp
on
the
other
side
of
the
road
about
24
feet
away
.
On
duty
Re-examined
by
Mr.
Walton
he
said
he
could
not
tell
the
difference
between
a
Consul
and
a
Zephyr
and
this
car
``
was
going
away
fast
.
''
Middlesbrough
policeman
Colin
Redman
said
he
was
on
duty
in
Gosford
Street
walking
towards
Sussex
Street
when
he
saw
a
green
Ford
Zephyr
parked
outside
a
cafe
.
``
Before
I
came
on
duty
I
had
received
information
that
made
me
interested
in
this
car
.
''
When
it
drove
towards
him
with
headlights
full
on
,
he
put
up
his
hand
and
flashed
his
torch
.
The
driver
ignored
the
signal
and
he
had
to
jump
out
of
the
way
.
He
recognised
the
defendant
as
the
driver
.
He
was
wearing
``
a
corduroy
flat
cap
,
sports
jacket
and
dark
trousers
.
''
Cross
examined
he
said
he
was
about
2
yards
from
the
man
when
he
got
into
the
car
.
It
was
definitely
a
convertible
.
The
street
lighting
was
sulphur
lights
on
standards
about
3
feet
high
.
At
Northgate
He
agreed
with
Mr.
Black
that
sulphur
lighting
sometimes
cast
a
peculiar
colour
on
people
's
faces
,
but
``
the
cafe
strip
lighting
was
also
on
and
the
car
was
outside
.
''
The
nearest
light
was
``
about
six
feet
in
front
of
the
car
.
''
Was
he
sure
of
that
,
asked
Mr.
Black
.
``
I
'm
fairly
sure
of
my
answer
.
''
``
So
the
last
witness
must
be
wrong
if
he
says
24
feet
?
''
went
on
Mr.
Black.-
``
Yes
.
''
D.
C.
Hammond
said
the
defendant
had
asked
him
for
a
light
in
Northgate
on
the
Sunday
.
He
had
been
with
Mr.
Hughes
in
Northgate
.
The
defendant
had
been
wearing
``
a
green
checked
suit
.
''
Reserved
defence
When
charged
at
the
police
office
with
taking
without
consent
,
Fenwick
said
:
``
I
've
never
been
anywhere
near
the
place
(
Neasham
)
''
.
He
said
he
was
in
Middlesbrough
on
the
Wednesday
and
came
back
by
taxi
about
midnight
.
``
I
had
a
girl
to
meet
,
but
I
went
on
the
bus
about
six
o'clock
.
I
did
n't
take
any
car
.
''
Charged
with
the
other
offences
later
he
made
no
reply
.
Durham
policeman
John
Middlemiss
said
Fenwick
had
been
convicted
of
taking
without
consent
,
driving
while
disqualified
,
using
an
uninsured
vehicle
,
and
using
obscene
language
at
a
Durham
court
in
1956
.
He
had
then
been
banned
from
driving
for
ten
years
.
When
the
charges
were
read
to
him
in
court
,
through
Mr.
Black
,
Fenwick
said
:
``
I
plead
'Not
Guilty
'
and
reserve
my
defence
.
''
LADY
CHAYTOR
FINED
+5
AND
BANNED
Lady
Patricia
Chaytor-
well-known
as
a
horse
lover-
was
fined
+5
and
banned
from
driving
for
six
months
at
Bishop
Auckland
today
following
a
collision
involving
two
National
Hunt
jockeys
.
The
wife
of
Sir
William
Chaytor
,
she
lives
in
the
5-roomed
Witton
Castle
in
the
picturesque
village
of
Witton-le-Wear
.
DENIED
CHARGE
On
the
advice
of
her
solicitor
Lady
Chaytor
,
who
denied
a
charge
of
dangerous
driving
,
did
not
go
into
the
witness
box
.
Jerry
Scott
(
last
year
's
winner
of
the
Grand
National
)
and
his
jockey
friend
Pat
McCarron
,
gave
evidence
for
the
prosecution
.
``
These
two
men
almost
ended
up
in
the
West
Auckland
Cemetery-
in
more
senses
than
one
,
''
said
Mr.
H.
Hewitt
,
prosecuting
.
While
driving
towards
Darlington
through
West
Auckland
they
saw
another
car
approaching-
on
their
side
of
the
road
.
QUICK
THINKING
``
Only
the
quick
thinking
of
Pat
saved
a
head-on
collision
,
''
Scott
told
the
court
.
He
said
that
as
the
other
car
drew
near
McCarron
swung
their
car
sharply
to
the
other
side
of
the
road
.
``
But
there
was
still
a
slight
collision
and
the
other
car
drove
on
.
I
could
not
repeat
what
I
said
then
!
''
The
two
jockeys
in
Scott
's
car
turned
around
using
the
open
gates
of
the
cemetery
and
chased
after
the
other
car
.
They
finally
caught
up
with
it
at
West
Auckland
.
``
I
kept
my
eye
on
it
from
the
moment
it
smashed
into
us
,
''
Scott
said
.
``
When
I
got
out
of
my
car-
if
you
will
excuse
the
expression-
I
said
to
the
woman
driver
,
'What
the
hell
are
you
doing
?
'
But
she
did
not
reply
.
''
SLIGHT
DAMAGE
PC
John
Peacock
said
that
when
he
arrived
he
found
some
slight
damage
on
the
nearside
of
Lady
Chaytor
's
car
.
She
refused
to
make
a
statement
,
he
said
,
and
told
him
:
``
I
have
never
had
an
accident
before
,
and
I
was
never
on
the
wrong
side
of
the
road
.
''
When
told
about
proceedings
being
taken
she
was
alleged
to
have
said
,
''
You
can
do
what
you
like
.
''
For
Lady
Chaytor
,
Mr.
N.
Foster
,
of
Darlington
,
said
that
she
did
not
think
that
bringing
his
client
into
the
witness-box
would
be
of
any
assistance
``
Because
she
can
not
recollect
this
incident
.
''
He
said
she
had
been
driving
for
25
years
and
had
no
previous
convictions
.
RECEIVED
DRUGS
``
She
stoutly
denies
this
charge
and
she
has
not
the
slightest
recollection
of
this
accident
.
''
Two
days
before
this
,
he
said
,
Lady
Chaytor
had
been
in
hospital
for
observation
and
during
that
time
had
received
drugs
,
some
of
which
contained
an
element
of
pheno-barbitone
.
``
The
only
conclusion
she
can
come
to
regarding
this
accident
is
that
when
it
happened
she
was
suffering
from
drowsiness
as
a
result
of
the
drugs
which
had
been
given
to
her
.
''
YOUTHS
STOLE
PETROL
FROM
PARKED
CAR
A
+2
motor-cycle
bought
to
keep
a
16-year-old
youth
out
of
trouble
landed
him
in
a
court
before
the
first
hire-purchase
payment
was
due
.
Speaking
on
behalf
of
her
son
before
a
Darlington
court
today
a
working
mother
said
that
``
his
heart
had
been
so
set
on
a
motor-bike
''
that
she
had
paid
a
+5
deposit
so
that
he
could
have
one
for
his
birthday
.
She
added
that
she
had
not
yet
begun
to
pay
the
balance
at
the
rate
of
+2
1s
a
week
.
SAID
HE
WOULD
HELP
Asked
by
the
chairman
of
the
Bench
,
Mr.
J.
Hemingway
,
how
much
her
son
paid
for
his
keep
out
of
the
+3
18s
he
had
just
begun
to
earn
,
she
replied
:
``
I
let
him
keep
it
for
himself
;
he
has
had
to
pay
for
tax
and
insurance
but
said
he
would
help
out
with
the
payments
.
''
The
youth
appeared
with
another
motor-cyclist
,
Henry
Ernest
Chapman
(
19
)
,
of
Railway
Cottages
,
Hurworth
Place
,
on
a
joint
charge
of
stealing
petrol
.
They
pleaded
guilty
.
Prosecuting
,
Chief-Insp
.
James
Richardson
said
that
two
policemen
found
Chapman
and
the
youth
hiding
in
a
yard
off
Skinner-gate
on
the
evening
of
October
3
.
Asked
what
they
were
doing
they
said
they
were
looking
for
a
motor-cycle
,
but
when
further
questioned
,
Chapman
said
:
``
O.K
.
They
've
found
us
out
.
''
#
23
<
36
TEXT
A36
>
WARWICK
RACECOURSE
IS
STILL
IN
THE
RED
WARWICK
Racecourse
is
still
in
the
red
and
is
still
showing
a
loss
,
said
Racecourse
Committee
chairman
Alderman
Guy
Nelson
at
the
July
meeting
of
Warwick
Town
Council
.
Because
of
that
,
the
committee
had
refused
to
increase
prize
money
when
asked
to
do
so
by
the
Jockey
Club
.
Alderman
Nelson
was
replying
to
two
questions
from
members
of
the
council
,
who
asked
why
the
committee
had
not
carried
out
the
Jockey
Club
's
request
.
Councillor
Fred
Vittle
said
he
thought
that
owners
and
trainers
would
stop
running
their
horses
at
Warwick
if
the
prize
money
was
not
increased
.
POSTPONED
Councillor
Fred
Walters
asked
why
the
committee
had
refused
the
increase
before
it
found
out
about
other
racecourses
.
``
Is
our
prize
money
as
high
as
theirs
?
''
he
asked
.
Alderman
Nelson
said
the
committee
had
only
said
that
the
increase
should
be
postponed
until
a
decision
on
betting
levy
contributions
to
racecourse
executives
had
been
received
.
``
We
shall
still
get
plenty
of
horses
.
The
horses
that
come
to
Warwick
do
not
come
for
the
prize
money
,
but
for
the
public
to
bet
on
,
''
he
added
.
Extensions
at
Chesford
Grange
will
cost
+5
,
BETTER
known
to
Birmingham
,
Coventry
and
Leamington
connoisseurs
for
the
excellence
of
its
food
and
wines
,
but
known
by
guests
from
all
parts
of
the
country
,
Chesford
Grange
Hotel
will
soon
have
an
additional
21
luxurious
modern
bedrooms
and
a
conference
hall
seating
2
delegates
or
12
diners
.
The
new
bedrooms
,
each
of
which
will
have
its
own
private
bath
or
shower
,
are
all
on
the
first
floor
,
over
the
new
conference
hall
,
which
has
its
own
entrance
,
bar
,
cloakrooms
,
and
a
laid
dance-floor
.
The
new
hall
,
to
be
called
the
Lilac
Room
,
can
be
used
either
separately
or
in
conjunction
with
the
main
hall
,
and
is
a
very
valuable
extension
of
the
already
comprehensive
conference
facilities
.
CLEAN
AND
MODERN
The
new
structure
,
which
links
the
hotel
to
the
ballroom
,
has
a
white
rendered
finish
to
the
ground
floor
and
timber
facings
to
the
first
floor
.
The
conference
hall
entrance
is
faced
with
green
slate
,
and
the
architectural
treatment
of
the
new
building
is
clean
and
modern
,
but
still
blends
with
the
existing
traditional
architecture
of
the
older
buildings
it
links
.
The
work
,
which
includes
complete
modernisation
of
the
entire
drainage
system
,
will
cost
about
+5
,
and
will
be
completed
by
Christmas
of
this
year
.
Main
contractors
are
Turriff
Construction
(
Warwick
)
Ltd.
,
the
well-known
Warwick
and
London
builders
.
Unemployment
decrease
``
The
number
of
unemployed
has
fallen
during
the
past
three
months
,
''
said
Miss
N.
L.
Munton
,
manager
of
the
Leamington
and
Warwick
Employment
Exchange
,
at
a
meeting
of
the
Leamington
and
South
Warwickshire
Local
Employment
Committee
held
under
the
chairmanship
of
Miss
L.
I
.
Bell
,
J.P
.
The
percentage
for
the
area
covered
by
this
committee
(
Leamington
,
Warwick
,
Stratford
and
Southam
)
is
just
under
.5
compared
with
.8
for
the
Midland
Region
and
1.2
for
the
country
as
a
whole
.
There
are
varied
vacancies
for
both
men
and
women
,
for
the
latter
especially
in
shops
,
cafes
,
hotels
and
domestic
work
,
as
well
as
nursing
and
electrical
work
.
Council
questions
on
Warwick
's
overdraft
IF
Warwick
Town
Council
's
bank
overdraft
stopped
,
would
all
the
capital
works
undertaken
by
the
council
come
to
an
end
?
asked
Councillor
Fred
Walters
at
the
July
meeting
of
the
council
.
And
,
if
that
happened
,
would
council
house
rents
be
affected
?
Councillor
Walters
was
speaking
on
a
Finance
Committee
recommendation
that
the
council
should
increase
its
overdraft
to
+25
,
.
The
proposal
was
approved
.
He
said
he
had
been
surprised
that
the
chairman
of
the
committee
had
not
made
a
statement
to
the
council
,
and
added
that
he
did
not
think
it
necessary
to
have
such
a
large
overdraft
for
a
town
of
Warwick
's
size
.
WAS
IT
WISE
?
Before
the
chairman
of
the
Finance
Committee
had
chance
<
SIC
>
to
reply
,
Councillor
Fred
Vittle
asked
if
it
was
wise
to
increase
the
overdraft
during
the
national
economic
crisis
.
Councillor
E.
Lloyd-Averns
Finance
Committee
chairman
,
said
the
overdraft
was
not
a
large
one
,
as
many
towns
smaller
than
Warwick
had
greater
overdraft
facilities
.
``
Its
main
purpose
is
to
act
as
a
buffer
,
''
he
said
.
``
In
so
far
as
council
house
rents
are
concerned
,
they
are
run
on
a
completely
different
basis
and
can
not
possibly
be
affected
.
''
Warwick
and
scheme
for
joint
crematorium
At
a
special
meeting
,
Warwick
General
Purposes
Committee
instructed
the
Crematorium
Sub-Committee
to
oppose
the
proposals
to
build
a
crematorium
near
the
junction
of
the
Banbury
and
Heathcote
roads
.
The
sub-committee
will
press
for
the
crematorium
to
be
built
on
the
original
site-
by
Leamington
's
Brunswick
Street
cemetery
.
Warwick
Town
Council
originally
decided
to
build
its
own
crematorium
,
but
in
April
last
year
it
abandoned
the
idea
and
entered
into
a
joint
scheme
with
Leamington
Town
Council
and
Warwick
Rural
District
Council
.
After
representatives
of
the
councils
had
met
it
was
decided
to
build
the
crematorium
near
Leamington
cemetery
.
+1
,
EXTRA
After
representatives
of
the
firm
of
architects
which
built
the
Medway
Crematorium
at
Chatham
had
inspected
five
possible
sites
,
within
Warwick
and
Leamington
and
Warwick
rural
district
,
they
recommended
the
site
on
rising
ground
at
the
junction
of
the
Banbury
and
Heathcote
roads
.
The
size
of
the
site
is
15
acres
.
The
chairman
of
Warwick
Estates
Committee
,
Alderman
H.
J.
Ansell
,
outlined
the
history
of
the
proposed
crematorium
at
the
special
meeting
of
the
General
Purposes
Committee
.
He
said
his
committee
decided
against
the
Heathcote
Road
site
because
of
the
extra
cost-
about
+1
,
.
PIECEMEAL
Chairman
of
the
new
Planning
and
Development
Committee
,
Councillor
H.
R.
C.
Walden
,
said
it
would
be
piecemeal
development
for
the
Heathcote
area
.
He
said
that
would
be
one
of
the
few
areas
that
Warwick
could
develop
if
the
Green
Belt
inquiry
proved
successful
and
it
was
wrong
to
spoil
it
by
building
the
crematorium
.
Councillor
Leo
Howlett
said
the
eventual
cost
was
likely
to
be
about
+125
,
,
of
which
Warwick
would
have
to
pay
one
fifth
.
``
If
we
have
got
+25
,
to
spend
let
's
spend
it
on
the
living
,
''
he
said
.
Maiden
speech
Councillor
Donald
Round
made
his
first
speech
at
a
council
meeting
when
he
asked
the
chairman
of
the
Housing
Committee
what
was
being
done
about
the
pavements
and
street
lighting
at
Spinney
Hill
,
Warwick
.
Councillor
W.
L.
Tarver
,
the
chairman
of
the
Housing
Committee
,
said
that
the
pavements
and
street
lighting
should
be
installed
within
the
next
few
months
.
A
SILVER
``
THANK
YOU
''
To
mark
his
services
to
the
league-
and
also
his
silver
wedding-
Mr.
Walter
Leslie
,
secretary
of
Warwick
Hospital
League
of
Friends
,
has
been
presented
with
a
pair
of
silver
candlesticks
.
The
presentation
took
place
in
the
hospital
's
new
recreation
hall-
which
Mr.
Leslie
helped
to
get
.
Warwick
Mayor
to
campaign
for
by-pass
ALTHOUGH
proposed
more
than
25
years
ago
,
it
would
be
at
least
four
years
before
anything
was
done
about
the
Warwick
by-pass
,
said
the
Mayor
of
Warwick
(
Alderman
James
McGrouther
)
at
a
special
meeting
of
Warwick
General
Purposes
Committee
.
He
told
the
committee
that
he
was
going
to
write
to
the
Minister
of
Transport
asking
if
he
would
receive
a
deputation
from
the
council
.
To
strengthen
his
case
,
said
the
Mayor
,
he
would
approach
transport
federations
and
commission
films
of
local
traffic
congestion
.
He
asked
the
Press
for
support
and
said
he
would
take
all
press
cuttings
he
could
find
relating
to
the
traffic
conditions
in
the
town
.
Councillor
Fred
Walters
,
leader
of
the
Socialist
group
,
said
the
council
had
tried
to
do
several
small
things
in
an
effort
to
alleviate
the
traffic
congestion
.
``
Each
time
they
have
been
refused
by
people
who
have
never
been
to
Warwick
,
''
he
added
.
Council
's
action
on
smokeless
zones
Alderman
says
:
``
We
have
got
to
be
realists
''
IN
A
FRANK
speech
to
the
delegates
at
the
annual
meeting
of
the
Warwickshire
Clean
Air
Council
at
Leamington
,
Alderman
E.
H.
Fryer
told
them
the
reasons
why
Leamington
Town
Council
had
postponed
its
smokeless
zones
programme
.
But
he
promised
that
Leamington
would
not
hang
back
when
there
were
sufficient
supplies
of
smokeless
fuels
available
.
Welcoming
the
delegates
on
behalf
of
the
Mayor
(
Councillor
Miss
Christine
Ledger
)
,
who
was
attending
the
Royal
garden
party
at
Buckingham
Palace
,
Alderman
Fryer
said
he
had
been
against
smoke
control
for
Leamington
right
from
the
word
go
.
MUST
BE
REALISTS
``
Criticism
was
levelled
at
us
for
going
back
on
what
we
had
started
to
do
,
but
we
have
got
to
be
realists
.
If
you
are
going
to
change
the
Englishman
's
way
of
life
you
can
not
do
it
in
a
hurry
,
''
he
said
.
``
It
must
be
done
very
gradually
indeed
.
In
other
words
,
one
must
make
haste
slowly
.
``
The
zones
that
were
revoked
covered
a
large
area
in
which
a
lot
of
old
people
lived
.
It
was
on
their
behalf
,
mainly
,
that
the
programme
was
revoked
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
TEMPERAMENTAL
``
You
yourselves
said
there
were
insufficient
supplies
of
smokeless
fuel
and
so
coke
must
be
used
.
Coke
is
temperamental
;
it
can
make
a
good
fire
,
or
it
can
be
a
most
depressing
sight
.
``
Unless
we
can
give
people
a
similar
fuel
to
coal
,
at
a
similar
price
,
then
we
are
up
against
the
wall
.
These
are
the
reasons
why
the
smoke
control
zones
in
Leamington
were
rejected
.
``
When
smokeless
fuel
is
produced
in
abundance
,
and
when
it
is
a
reasonable
price
,
I
can
assure
you
that
Leamington
Spa
will
not
hang
back
,
''
added
Alderman
Fryer
.
DOCTOR
'S
LETTER
At
the
quarterly
meeting
of
the
council
,
held
at
Sutton
Coldfield
,
the
vice-chairman
of
the
council
,
Councillor
Robert
Loosley
,
of
Coventry
,
claimed
that
Councillor
Dr.
H.
Gibbons
Ward
,
of
Leamington
,
had
started
the
campaign
against
the
smoke
control
zones
in
Leamington
by
writing
to
the
local
Press
.
He
asked
the
council
to
deplore
the
doctor
's
action
.
At
the
annual
meeting
,
Dr.
Gibbons
Ward
said
unfortunately
he
had
not
been
at
the
Sutton
Coldfield
meeting
and
he
wished
to
``
put
two
or
three
things
right
.
''
``
MY
PRIVILEGE
''
``
I
did
not
start
the
campaign
by
writing
to
the
local
Press
.
I
do
not
think
it
is
the
wish
of
this
council
that
any
member
shall
not
at
any
time
disagree
with
decisions
of
the
council
.
``
I
should
have
thought
that
one
would
have
been
able
to
express
an
opinion
without
being
rebuked
.
It
is
my
privilege
to
differ
from
the
council
at
any
time
,
''
he
added
.
Later
,
Councillor
Loosley
said
:
``
I
feel
it
is
wrong
for
the
people
of
this
council
to
get
up
at
another
meeting
and
decry
our
efforts
.
It
is
the
duty
of
a
member
of
this
council
to
support
these
decisions
outside
the
council
.
If
not
,
at
least
they
can
keep
quiet
.
''
RADFORD
SEMELE
RAISES
+1
,
ALTHOUGH
formed
only
18
months
ago
,
Radford
Semele
Playing
Field
Committee
has
raised
+1
,
towards
amenities
for
the
village
play
<
SIC
>
field
.
After
buying
playground
equipment
,
the
committee
still
has
a
credit
balance
of
+736
,
it
was
reported
at
the
July
meeting
.
The
committee
agreed
that
it
would
push
ahead
as
fast
as
possible
with
fund
raising
schemes
to
make
the
playing
field
one
of
the
finest
in
Warwickshire
.
Committee
chairman
Mr.
P.
Bramhall
called
for
full
village
support
in
the
venture
.
Allotment
land
should
be
a
playground
,
council
told
LAND
originally
set
aside
for
allotments
on
the
Percy
Estate
,
Warwick
,
would
be
very
suitable
for
a
children
's
playground
,
said
Councillor
Mrs.
E.
A
.
Brown
at
the
July
meeting
of
Warwick
Town
Council
.
``
Land
behind
the
garages
of
Mill
Road
and
Pattens
Road
was
originally
allocated
for
allotments
,
but
as
the
land
has
not
yet
been
allocated
to
the
Allotments
Committee
could
it
be
used
for
a
children
's
playground
?
I
know
it
would
not
help
all
the
children
,
but
it
would
help
some
,
''
she
said
.
Councillor
W.
L.
Tarver
,
Housing
Committee
chairman
,
said
the
borough
surveyor
was
looking
into
the
playgrounds
problem
.
If
any
question
of
urgency
arose
during
the
school
holiday
,
then
the
surveyor
and
the
mayor
could
get
together
to
decide
what
was
best
,
he
added
.
NEW
OFFICER
A
Midland
woman
is
to
be
commissioned
as
a
Church
Army
officer
at
a
ceremony
in
London
next
week
.
#
219
<
37
TEXT
A37
>
At
18
,
Diana
has
met
the
Queen
,
studies
in
Paris
,
visits
U
S
A
and
SHE
'S
TO
BE
A
DEBUTANTE
AT
VERSAILLES
by
William
Burgess
SHE
was
a
child
when
her
father
took
her
name
and
her
picture
as
the
trademark
of
a
business
which
today
has
branches
across
two
continents
.
She
is
the
symbol
of
a
romance
of
industry
who
herself
is
fast
becoming
one
of
its
most
efficient
practitioners
.
She
is
Miss
Diana
Cowpe
,
18-year-old
daughter
of
textile
tycoon
Mr
Eric
Cowpe
,
of
Thornton
Cleveleys
and
Anchorsholme
,
and
the
glittering
apex
of
her
young
career
to
date
will
be
her
``
coming
out
''
celebration
at
the
highlight
of
the
French
social
season
,
the
debutantes
'
ball
at
the
Palace
of
Versailles
.
The
Cowpe
family
came
to
live
here
seven
years
ago
from
Burnley
,
where
blossomed
the
business
which
today
supplies
the
demands
of
customers
in
over
6
different
countries
.
Eric
Cowpe
,
debonair
industrialist
,
is
the
managing
director
of
the
Diana
Cowpe
Organisation
engaged
in
the
production
of
bedspreads
,
bath
mats
,
toilet
sets
,
dressing
gowns
,
housecoats
,
beach
wear
and
candlewick
by
the
yard
.
And
at
the
heart
of
it
is
the
golden
girl
a
fluent
linguist
,
an
expert
in
public
relations
,
who
is
fast
making
herself
conversant
with
every
branch
of
the
industry
.
Today
the
organisation
has
over
2
,
employees
and
uses
seven
mills
.
In
196
the
company
further
extended
its
interests
by
becoming
the
United
Kingdom
distributors
for
Cannon
Mills
,
who
are
the
world's
largest
manufacturers
of
household
textiles
.
In
maintaining
his
global
contacts
,
Mr
Cowpe
travels
on
an
average
6
,
miles
a
year
,
mostly
by
air
.
His
Fleetwood
office
,
a
spot
of
elegance
in
inelegant
surroundings
,
buzzes
with
ideas
and
amiability
and
remarkable
for
a
high-powered
executive
,
he
has
not
a
single
ulcer
!
Her
friends
Diana
is
currently
enrolled
at
L'Acade
?
2mie
,
1
,
guinea-a-term
plus
finishing
school
in
Paris
,
where
her
schoolmates
include
Miss
Charlotte
Ford
,
19-year-old
daughter
of
car
king
Henry
Ford
=2
,
and
Miss
Singer
,
daughter
of
the
president
of
the
Singer
Sewing
Machine
firm
,
whose
wedding
incidentally
she
will
soon
be
attending
in
New
York
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
In
a
few
weeks
'
time
Miss
Singer
and
a
party
will
be
coming
to
stay
with
the
Cowpes
in
Norbreck-road
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Diana
who
will
be
19
in
May
,
is
staying
with
La
Comtesse
de
la
Forest
Divonne
,
in
the
Avenue
de
Wagram
,
while
she
is
attending
L'Academie
,
which
is
associated
with
the
famed
Maxim
.
A
finishing
school
6par
excellence
,
its
curriculum
ranges
over
all
aspects
of
French
culture
.
The
programme
Studies
at
the
Sorbonne
include
acquaintance
with
the
best
of
French
civilisation
,
from
history
to
art
,
architecture
to
6haute
couture
,
from
the
Louvre
to
the
house
of
Dior
,
from
the
drama
to
the
opera
.
Not
forgetting
,
of
course
,
la
cuisine
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
For
the
ball
at
Versailles
,
there
will
be
a
dress
from
Dior
and
an
escort
from
a
noted
French
family
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
This
will
be
a
night
of
nights
,
with
representatives
of
the
government
and
leaders
of
French
society
as
well
as
a
dazzling
display
of
the
world
of
fashion
.
Ahead
lie
dates
in
New
York
for
the
Singer
wedding
,
San
Francisco
,
England
,
including
the
Royal
Enclosure
at
Ascot
,
and
a
spell
in
Madrid
.
Diana
was
educated
originally
at
Roedean
at
Brighton
,
and
even
at
an
early
age
was
already
an
experienced
traveller
.
No
playgirl
,
despite
the
glitter
and
the
globe-trotting
,
she
has
kept
a
shrewd
eye
on
the
family
business
,
worked
hard
both
at
home
and
abroad
at
public
relations
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
At
the
Earl
's
Court
Exhibition
,
where
the
company
was
represented
,
she
was
presented
to
the
Queen
,
and
there
was
an
informal
chat
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
incident
was
later
seen
on
television
,
and
father
records
that
his
daughter
was
a
good
deal
more
composed
than
he
was
.
A
photograph
of
this
occupies
pride
of
place
on
his
desk
in
the
Fleetwood
office
.
``
Since
she
was
very
young
,
''
says
her
proud
father
,
``
she
has
always
taken
a
great
interest
in
the
business
,
and
that
is
why
I
chose
her
for
the
company
's
trade
name
.
I
have
confidence
in
her
ability
.
A
great
girl
!
''
In
Switzerland
After
Roedean
,
she
went
to
another
school
at
Neuchatel
in
Switzerland
has
already
visited
the
United
States
and
studied
production
in
the
mills
of
the
``
Deep
South
.
''
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
Last
November
Mr
Cowpe
had
further
proof
of
his
daughter's
versatility
when
she
won
golden
opinions
for
her
performance
in
''
Invitation
to
Saturn
,
''
a
new
play
by
Lady
Aylwen
,
which
was
presented
at
the
Scala
in
London
in
aid
of
the
Greater
London
Fund
for
the
Blind
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Small
wonder
that
father
has
a
wealth
of
photographs
of
his
daughter
,
among
which
the
one
reproduced
on
this
page
takes
pride
of
place
.
It
was
taken
by
Stara
,
noted
French
photographer
of
Paris
and
Cannes
,
whose
pupils
included
the
late
great
English
photographer
Baron
.
Diana
Cowpe
is
a
young
lady
on
her
way
,
and
an
example
of
beauty
and
brains
in
this
modern
age
.
Spoke
about
colour
bar
``
WE
are
trying
to
bring
about
equal
rights
for
all
civilised
men
,
''
said
the
Rev
E.
Thornley
,
the
northern
area
secretary
for
the
Universities
'
Mission
to
Central
Africa
,
when
he
spoke
to
members
of
the
St
Chad
's
Church
of
England
Men
's
Society
on
Monday
.
Mr
Thornley
asked
,
``
What
is
the
colour
bar
?
''
He
said
that
there
were
many
forms
.
The
first
was
a
local
colour
bar
,
such
as
was
found
in
the
Union
of
South
Africa
and
which
was
known
as
apartheid
.
Mr
Thornley
said
that
apartheid
was
revolting
,
and
although
the
basis
of
it
was
theology
it
was
rank
bad
theology
.
Another
type
of
colour
bar
was
the
economic
form
which
existed
in
the
Federation
and
which
also
formed
the
basis
for
the
colour
bar
in
the
United
States
.
The
third
form
was
the
social
colour
bar
which
,
said
Mr
Thornley
,
was
pretty
well
universal
.
``
Our
mission
is
striving
to
create
a
multi-racial
community
where
all
may
enjoy
fundamental
rights
and
responsibilities
,
and
where
a
man
's
status
and
opportunities
depend
not
on
the
colour
of
his
skin
but
on
his
character
and
competence
,
''
he
added
.
Mr
S.
Holden
,
chairman
,
presided
and
Mr
F.
Shaw
thanked
Mr
Thornley
.
Inspiration
in
a
garage
A
PEN
picture
of
Bispham
artist
Miss
Kate
Smith
by
MAUREEN
McCONVILLE
FROM
the
outside
,
and
on
first
glance
,
the
garage
at
19
,
Stainforth-avenue
,
Bispham
,
looks
like
any
other
garage
.
But
there
the
resemblance
abruptly
and
completely
ends
.
Inside
,
in
an
atmosphere
pungent
with
linseed
oil
and
turpentine
,
it
is
furnished
for
use
with
fluorescent
lighting
supplementing
the
daylight
from
the
large
windows
,
and
for
comfort
with
thick
matting
on
the
floor
,
curtains
and
chairs
.
Inside
,
the
ordered
chaos
of
artistic
activity
prevails
.
Centrepiece
Even
to
the
uninitiated
,
this
building
,
masquerading
as
an
ordinary
suburban
garage
,
is
a
working
artist
's
studio
.
The
working
artist
to
whom
it
belongs
is
Kate
Smith
,
three
of
whose
pictures
have
been
hung
as
the
centrepiece
of
the
Lancashire
Art
Exhibition
,
which
opened
at
the
Harris
Gallery
,
Preston
,
on
Wednesday
.
Miss
Smith
came
to
Blackpool
from
the
Midlands
in
April
last
year
and
this
is
the
first
time
she
has
exhibited
in
Lancashire
.
It
is
not
,
by
a
long
way
,
her
first
experience
of
exhibiting
,
for
Miss
Smith
has
been
painting
most
of
her
life
,
striving
to
express
in
oils
on
hardboard
the
ideas
that
come
too
fast
for
her
to
cope
with
.
``
Imaginative
''
She
has
little
of
the
exhibitionism
that
people
associate
with
artists
.
Instead
of
producing
a
facile
flow
of
ideas
about
artistic
theory
and
personal
aims
,
she
gropes
for
words
to
express
her
sense
of
the
seriousness
of
painting
.
She
knows
what
she
believes
and
feels
about
art
,
but
she
handles
language
with
something
less
than
the
complete
assurance
with
which
she
handles
paint
.
Considering
whether
she
qualified
as
a
``
modern
''
artist
or
not
,
she
told
me
:
``
I
'm
just
an
imaginative
painter
,
really
.
''
This
modest
personal
appraisal
needs
elaboration
.
Bible-inspired
Many
of
Miss
Smith
's
paintings
are
inspired
by
incidents
in
the
New
Testament
and
express
divine
and
human
qualities
in
the
life
of
God-made
Man
.
The
expression
is
achieved
by
a
heavy
reliance
on
symbolism
,
which
simplifies
,
concentrates
and
distorts
reality
to
make
the
symbolism
clear
and
powerful
.
The
result
is
far
from
traditional
,
though
it
has
nothing
of
the
shock
value
of
,
say
,
action
painters
and
other
anti-humanists
.
Striking
In
fact
,
the
human
feeling
in
her
paintings
is
one
of
their
most
striking
aspects
and
one
which
has
gained
her
adherents
in
unexpected
quarters
.
Coming
to
Blackpool
has
influenced
her
choice
of
subject
to
some
extent
,
though
now
,
she
told
me
,
she
was
returning
to
''
religious
''
work
.
In
her
studio
,
I
saw
several
pictures
directly
inspired
by
the
local
scene
.
One
was
a
composite
of
Blackpool
's
pleasures
,
another
a
colourful
sketch
of
the
Illuminations
.
Rhythmic
One
I
particularly
liked
was
a
study
of
three
girls
preparing
to
swim
.
The
rhythmic
flow
of
their
bodies
made
an
interesting
and
satisfying
composition
.
Horses
from
the
Tower
Circus
were
featured
on
a
small
painting
full
of
vigour
and
delight
in
movement
.
Miss
Smith
has
taught
painting-
in
sanatoriums
,
which
inspired
one
of
the
paintings
now
exhibited
in
Preston
,
and
in
mental
hospitals-
but
it
has
always
been
her
aim
to
be
a
full-time
painter
.
Now
she
has
achieved
it
.
She
paints
all
through
the
day
every
day
,
starting
at
8
a
m
,
taking
time
off
for
lunch
,
and
working
until
6
p
m.
Month
to
paint
A
full-sized
picture
takes
about
a
month
to
complete
and
afterwards
,
she
relaxes
for
a
few
days
before
starting
another
.
Soon
she
will
be
employing
one
of
her
relaxation
periods
for
another
sort
of
painting
.
She
is
going
to
decorate
her
sittingroom
.
``
It
will
be
my
first
attempt
,
''
she
told
me
.
RED
LIGHT
PLAIN
TO
ALL
BY
'ZEPHYRUS'
AT
last
people
are
genuinely
worried
.
One
resignation
,
two
resignations
,
even
three
resignations
from
the
Blackpool
Town
Council
they
were
prepared
to
accept
as
more
or
less
normal
wastage
.
But
when
,
last
week
,
the
total
rose
to
six
with
the
impending
departure
of
Marton
's
7-year-old
Coun
James
Shepherd
Leigh
,
ratepayers
suddenly
recognised
as
a
very
real
thing
the
red
light
which
this
column
has
been
flashing
for
months
.
At
function
after
function
this
week
I
am
told
,
it
has
been
said
,
''
The
situation
is
serious
.
We
ca
n't
afford
to
lose
experienced
administrators
at
this
rate
.
''
Of
course
not
Well
,
of
course
we
ca
n't
.
What
is
more
,
unless
the
political
parties
themselves
are
prepared
to
admit
that
one
way
or
another
the
rot
must
be
stopped
,
local
government
in
Blackpool
could
be
in
trouble
before
very
long
.
How
can
the
parties
help
?
Obviously
,
I
should
think
,
by
taking
their
councillors
on
one
side
and
telling
them
it
is
time
they
started
behaving
like
intelligent
adults
.
Members
of
the
council
are
not
unaware
why
many
of
their
colleagues
are
quitting
the
municipal
scene
,
or
why
quite
a
number
of
others
are
sick
to
the
teeth
.
They
know
,
as
one
or
two
have
said
publicly
,
that
they
are
going
because
they
feel
that
under
the
existing
set-up
it
is
well
nigh
impossible
to
have
even
the
most
insignificant
questions
discussed
without
the
political
and
personal
element
creeping
into
them
.
Disunity
Indeed
,
disunity
has
become
a
matter
for
joking
.
The
other
day
eight
members
of
the
Estates
and
Housing
Committee
,
and
four
Corporation
officials
,
made
the
long
journey
into
Staffordshire
to
inspect
some
old
people
's
housing
schemes
.
The
outward
journey
was
halted
for
morning
coffee
,
and
I
hear
that
when
councillors
saw
the
name
of
the
hotel
one
of
them
wanted
to
know
if
,
in
making
the
arrangements
,
a
Town
Hall
official
had
tried
to
be
sarcastic
.
The
name
of
the
hotel
?
``
The
Good
Companions
''
!
By
themselves
,
committees
function
reasonably
well
.
It
seems
to
be
when
committees
join
forces
and
become
either
the
General
Purposes
Committee
or
a
public
meeting
of
the
Town
Council
that
feathers
begin
to
fly
.
All
hail
,
therefore
,
to
one
of
the
most
recent
proposals
to
come
out
of
the
Town
Clerk
's
Department
.
Scrapped
It
is-
as
long
advocated
by
this
column-
that
the
General
Purposes
Committee
as
at
present
constituted
(
it
consists
of
all
members
of
the
council
)
should
be
scrapped
,
and
replaced
by
a
more
compact
and
workable
body
.
#
233
<
38
TEXT
A38
>
Finance
page
+143,78
FOR
COMPULSORY
PURCHASE
THE
Minister
of
Housing
and
Local
Government
is
to
be
asked
by
Dudley
Corporation
for
consent
to
borrow
+146,367
,
most
of
which
is
needed
for
the
compulsory
acquisition
of
property
.
Block
valuation
given
by
the
district
valuer
for
the
new
dock
areas
is
+53,72
;
for
the
Highgate-road
,
Woodside
areas
,
+1,12
;
for
the
Yew
Tree
Hills
area
,
+14,1
.
These
,
with
other
sums
for
the
Windmill
End
and
St.
John-street
,
Netherton
areas
,
make
a
total
of
+18,415
.
The
grand
total
includes
+23,365
for
19
,
Hall-street
,
and
+12
,
for
the
Britannia
Inn
and
97
,
Hall-street
.
Lower
profits
from
motor
cycles
The
reimposition
of
the
credit
controls
and
the
wet
summer
of
196
had
a
particularly
adverse
effect
on
the
activities
of
motor
cycle
dealers
and
resulted
in
a
fall
in
the
group
profits
of
Jenkin
and
Purser
(
Holdings
)
,
before
tax
,
from
+82,545
to
+36,91
during
the
year
ended
September
8
last
.
Although
much
of
the
group
's
business
is
effected
on
hire
purchase
terms
,
the
company
's
experience
in
this
respect
has
been
satisfactory
,
as
the
machines
sold
to
retail
customers
on
credit
are
retained
as
security
until
fully
paid
for
.
In
his
statement
,
the
chairman
emphasises
that
in
any
event
the
group
's
reserves
are
adequate
to
meet
all
contingencies
.
The
board
have
recommended
a
total
distribution
of
1
per
cent
.
less
tax
,
against
22
1/2
per
cent
.
previously
,
while
the
chairman
refuses
to
forecast
future
business
as
current
turnover
continues
``
to
be
substandard
.
''
NEW
COMPANIES
Royle
and
Stanley
,
Ltd.-
Private
company
.
Registered
January
9
.
Capital
+5
,
.
Objects
:
To
carry
on
the
business
of
builders
etc
.
Permanent
directors
:
Harry
Royle
and
Connie
Royle
,
both
of
14
,
Bhylls-crescent
,
Merry
Hill
,
Wolverhampton
;
Joseph
A.
Stanley
and
Dorothy
H.
Stanley
,
both
of
Broadways
,
Brenton-road
,
Penn
,
Wolverhampton
.
Secretary
:
A.
Bretherick
.
Registered
office
:
Sun-street
,
Wolverhampton
.
Appointments
Mr.
N.
R.
R.
Brooke
has
been
appointed
a
director
of
Guest
Keen
and
Nettlefolds
.
He
is
managing
director
of
Guest
Keen
and
Nettlefolds
(
South
Wales
)
and
is
a
director
of
certain
other
group
companies
.
Mr.
P.
S.
Watson
and
Mr.
J.
G.
Nutman
have
been
appointed
directors
of
Smith
and
Nephew
.
Eastbourne
Mutual
Building
Society
.
Total
assets
during
196
increased
by
over
+75
,
and
now
exceeded
+8,5
,
.
Sum
advanced
during
year
rose
by
+28
,
to
+1,34
,
.
Building
society
196
reports
W'ton
and
District
Permanent
The
total
assets
of
the
Wolverhampton
and
District
Permanent
Building
Society
now
amount
to
+7,887,647
,
having
increased
during
196
by
+518,12
.
Mortgage
assets
amount
to
+6,538,695
,
the
net
increase
in
the
year
being
+458,842
.
New
mortgage
advances
,
secured
chiefly
on
owner
occupied
private
dwelling
houses
,
total
+1,28,92
.
Share
and
deposit
investment
received
during
the
year
amount
to
+1,232,153
.
Allowing
for
withdrawals
and
the
capitalisation
of
interest
accrued
,
share
and
deposit
balances
increased
to
+7,24,214
.
The
society
's
liquid
funds
at
the
close
of
the
year
totalled
+1,297,743
,
being
equivalent
to
16.4
per
cent
.
of
total
assets
.
(
The
national
average
in
1959
was
14.6
per
cent
.
)
Total
reserves
have
increased
to
+495
,
,
representing
6.6
per
cent
.
of
total
assets
,
compared
with
the
national
average
in
1959
of
4.56
per
cent
.
Leek
and
Moorlands
Building
Society.-
During
196
assets
and
liabilities
of
Nalgo
Building
Society
and
of
The
Stockport
Atlas
Building
Society
were
transferred
to
Leek
and
Moorlands
.
These
transfers
are
included
in
the
results
for
196
which
show
assets
+63,5
,
-
an
increase
of
+17,5
,
.
Mortgage
advances
during
the
year
+8
,
,
(
+7,95
,
)
.
Reserves
increased
by
+673
,
to
+2,93
,
.
Tax
amounted
to
+785
,
.
Investments
in
trustee
securities
and
cash
+1,65
,
.
Leicester
Temperance
Building
Society.-
Total
assets
at
end-196
were
+23,36
,
,
or
+1,882
,
more
than
at
end-1959
.
Balance
outstanding
on
mortgages
totalled
+18,988
,
,
also
and
<
SIC
>
increase
of
+1,882
,
.
Investments
and
cash
at
bankers
aggregated
+3,88
,
,
representing
16.6
per
cent
.
of
total
assets
,
while
Reserve
Funds
are
4.26
per
cent
.
of
assets
.
Advances
during
the
year
of
+4,2
,
were
a
record
for
the
society
,
and
96
per
cent
.
of
the
total
amount
advances
was
on
owner-occupied
private
dwelling
houses
.
Markets
are
irregular
LONDON
AFTER
making
a
hesitant
start
to
the
New
Account
,
stock
markets
have
taken
some
encouragement
today
from
the
trade
figures
,
which
are
better
than
expected
,
and
quietly
irregular
conditions
prevail
.
Gold
shares
are
very
firm
despite
the
sharp
fall
in
the
gold
price
following
the
U.S.
ban
on
gold
hoarding
,
sentiment
being
encouraged
by
the
belief
that
Americans
will
switch
from
gold
into
gold
shares
.
There
is
a
widespread
advance
in
gold
share
prices
,
ranging
6d
.
to
5s.
,
the
latter
seen
in
F.
S.
Geduld
.
Industrials
are
mixed
,
but
with
sentiment
helped
by
a
favourable
reading
of
the
trade
figures
.
The
leaders
have
rallied
from
a
dull
start
.
Glaxo
,
however
,
remain
a
depressed
spot
at
6/1
1/2
on
the
cut
in
selling
prices
.
Textiles
are
firm
on
talks
of
further
possible
mergers
,
with
good
gains
by
Bleachers
and
Bradford
Dyers
.
Stores
have
recovered
part
of
their
earlier
falls
.
Steels
are
often
a
few
pence
easier
but
a
number
of
firm
spots
are
seen
in
engineerings
.
Buildings
have
gone
ahead
.
Oils
are
firm
with
Shells
strong
.
New
prices
quoted
today
:
<
LIST
>
BIRMINGHAM
Modest
improvements
in
engineering
today
include
Radiation
34/9
,
Wolseley-Hughes
49/-
,
Smith
's
Stamp
.
3/-
,
Wilkins
and
Mitchell
13/4
1/2xd.
,
Midland
Bright
14/-
,
Midland
Iron
5/9
,
Duport
12/1
1/2
and
Cope
Allman
22/3
.
Guest
new
have
been
bought
at
44/3
.
Clarksons
,
however
,
have
dipped
to
28/3
and
Valor
15/-
.
B.M.C
.
have
shed
6d
.
to
15/6
,
and
Rovers
3d
.
to
14/7
1/2
,
but
Standards
are
hard
at
1/6
,
while
S.
Smith
are
supported
at
17/4
1/2
.
Stores
are
a
fairly
strong
counter
,
with
Wigfalls
outstanding
at
32/-
.
Susan
Small
look
well
at
29/-
.
Albrights
are
25/3
and
Baggeridge
Brick
8/9
.
HIGHER
PROFITS
AND
PAYMENT
BY
EDGE
TOOL
Good
results
are
announced
by
Edge
Tool
Industries
,
of
Wolverhampton
.
Group
profits
,
before
tax
,
for
the
year
to
September
3
,
are
reported
at
+223,878
,
compared
with
+147,126
previously
,
with
tax
taking
+19,26
against
+68,829
,
net
profits
come
out
at
+114,618
,
against
+78,297
.
Allocation
to
reserves
is
+1
,
against
+7
,
,
and
+1,1
against
nil
is
written
off
trade
marks
.
The
loss
of
exchange-turning
on
the
company
's
Brazilian
Subsidiary
was
+1,415
against
+1,25
.
Edge
Tool
's
final
dividend
is
maintained
at
12
1/2
per
cent.
,
but
it
means
a
total
payment
of
2
per
cent.
,
against
17
1/2
per
cent.-
the
interim
having
been
raised
from
5
per
cent
.
to
7
1/2
per
cent
.
The
Brazilian
subsidiaries
'
figures
are
not
consolidated
with
the
results
of
the
home
companies
in
the
group
,
but
the
figures
show
that
the
Brazilian
company
has
another
good
year
with
net
profits
up
from
9,7
,
cruzeiros
to
1,5
,
cruzeiros
.
Home
companies
in
the
group
include
Chillington
Tool
Co.
,
Edward
Elwell
,
Ltd.
,
and
Midland
Heat
Treatments
.
The
annual
meeting
will
be
held
on
February
1
.
Mr.
H.
W.
Hunt
is
chairman
.
Dividend
increased
by
P.
J.
Evans
An
increase
in
trading
profit
from
+78,648
to
+1,648
,
and
a
2
1/2
per
cent
.
rise
in
the
dividend
total
for
the
year
to
September
3
,
196
,
are
reported
by
P.
J.
Evans
,
the
Birmingham
motor
vehicle
distributors
.
Following
the
higher
7
1/2
per
cent
.
(
5
per
cent
.
)
interim
,
the
final
is
being
maintained
at
15
per
cent
.
After
depreciation
,
etc.
,
of
+18,378
(
+16,442
)
and
tax
+42,514
(
+31,739
)
,
the
net
profit
is
up
from
+3,467
to
+39,756
.
The
carry-forward
is
+99,613
(
+76,395
)
.
Annual
meeting
,
February
24
.
H.
J.
BARLOW
SHARES
The
2s
.
Ordinary
shares
in
H.
J.
Barlow
and
Co.
have
been
made
available
to
those
who
,
on
December
3
,
held
1
or
more
Neville
Developments
Ordinary
Shares
.
Holders
of
1
Developments
Ordinary
take
part
in
a
ballot
for
1
Barlow
Ordinary
and
holders
of
2
or
more
receive
1
Barlow
for
every
complete
1
Developments
with
a
maximum
allocation
of
1
,
.
Acceptance
letters
will
be
posted
today
and
dealings
are
expected
to
start
in
Birmingham
tomorrow
.
ISSUE
SUCCESS
The
directors
of
Concentric
Manufacturing
Co.
announce
that
of
the
1,2
,
Ordinary
2s
.
shares
offered
to
shareholders
on
a
rights
basis
at
1s
.
a
share
,
994,91
shares
,
representing
97.5
per
cent
.
of
the
total
,
have
been
taken
up
on
the
rights
terms
.
The
remaining
25,9
shares
have
been
sold
in
accordance
with
the
terms
of
the
issue
for
the
benefit
of
the
company
.
HANDFORD
GREATREX
It
is
understood
that
terms
of
a
counter-bid
for
the
Ordinary
shares
of
Handford
Greatrex
and
Co.
,
of
Walsall
,
producers
of
upper
leather
and
hide
processors
,
may
be
put
before
Ordinary
shareholders
this
week
.
Behind
the
counter-bid
are
understood
to
be
Mr.
Bernard
Owens
,
a
Birmingham
insurance
broker
,
and
Mr.
Alan
G.
Higgs
,
a
Coventry
businessman
.
Meanwhile
,
Harvey
and
Sons
,
tanners
and
curriers
,
of
Nantwich
and
Bury
,
have
announced
(
as
reported
in
the
``
Express
and
Star
''
on
Saturday
)
that
,
having
received
acceptances
in
excess
of
65
per
cent.
,
they
have
declared
unconditional
their
offer
for
the
Ordinary
capital
of
Handford
Greatrex
.
The
share
exchange
offer
is
worth
about
12s
.
a
share
,
and
the
final
date
for
acceptances
has
been
extended
to
February
28
.
Mr.
G.
Greatrex
,
chairman
of
Handford
Greatrex
,
said
today
that
shareholders
would
have
a
full
opportunity
to
consider
both
offers
.
He
and
his
family
and
other
directors
control
more
than
6
per
cent
.
of
the
company
's
shares
and
have
recommended
other
holders
to
accept
the
Harvey
offer
.
The
+9
,
capital
includes
+5
,
in
Ordinary
shares
.
Company
reports
The
Volkes
Group
,
a
holding
company
of
manufacturers
of
filtration
and
silencing
equipment
and
specialised
engineering
products
,
is
raising
the
interim
dividend
from
the
equivalent
of
4.58
per
cent
.
to
5
1/2
per
cent
.
on
a
capital
increased
by
a
one-for-five
scrip
issue
.
The
total
equivalent
distribution
for
the
year
ended
March
31
,
196
,
was
15.42
per
cent
.
Group
profits
,
before
tax
,
of
R.
B.
Pullin
and
Co.
,
electrical
engineers
and
scientific
instrument
makers
,
increased
from
+316,99
to
+361,39
for
the
year
to
September
3
,
196
.
The
previous
year
's
effective
25
per
cent
.
dividend
total
is
maintained
with
an
unchanged
2
per
cent
.
final
.
The
5
per
cent
.
interim
for
the
previous
year
was
paid
prior
to
a
two-for-five
rights
issue
.
Tax
takes
+17,247
,
against
+167,131
,
leaving
the
net
balance
up
from
+149,859
to
+191,62
.
LONDON
GAZETTE
Order
annulled
and
rescinded.-
Simon
Nadel
,
residing
at
8
,
School
Lane-close
,
Rickerscote
,
Stafford
,
engineering
draughtsman
,
receiving
order
dated
September
1
,
1953
,
rescinded
.
Adjudication
dated
April
6
,
1954
annulled
.
Petition
dated
September
1
,
1953
,
dismissed
.
All
on
December
16
,
196
.
Debts
paid
in
full
.
Gold
price
lowest
for
six
weeks
President
Eisenhower
's
order
forbidding
U.S.
citizens
to
hold
gold
overseas
brought
a
sharp
fall
in
price
on
the
London
bullion
market
today
.
At
today
's
official
fixing
by
the
five
leading
dealers
,
it
was
cut
by
2s
.
4d
.
per
fine
ounce-
the
lowest
point
for
six
weeks
.
The
dollar
equivalent
is
35.43
against
the
U.S.
official
price
of
35
dollars
.
The
fall
is
the
biggest
recorded
at
a
fixing
since
October
27
when
,
after
the
City
's
big
gold
rush
passed
its
peak
,
the
price
dipped
6s
.
to
254s
.
The
dramatic
U.S.
move
to
check
the
flow
of
gold
from
America
was
a
top
talking
point
in
the
City
today
.
It
sparked
off
selling
in
a
market
devoid
of
buyers
,
until
the
price
went
down
.
Then
buyers
came
in
.
The
market
later
became
steadier
,
and
the
price
rose
to
around
253s
.
on
further
buying
.
Of
the
Eisenhower
ban-
announced
over
the
weekend
and
six
days
before
he
leaves
office-
one
big
dealer
said
:
``
In
all
probability
it
will
create
a
certain
amount
of
panic
selling
by
Americans
.
``
It
is
also
going
to
strengthen
the
views
of
outsiders
that
devaluation
of
the
Dollar
,
in
their
opinion
,
is
imminent
.
So
there
may
well
be
a
return
of
heavy
buying
by
them
.
This
would
push
the
price
up
.
''
Accountants
say
:
'Abolish
Schedule
A'
The
abolition
of
the
Schedule
A
tax
on
owner-occupied
residential
properties
is
among
a
number
of
tax
recommendations
made
to
Mr.
Selwyn
Lloyd
,
the
Chancellor
of
the
Exchequer
,
by
the
Association
of
Certified
and
Corporate
Accountants
,
for
his
consideration
prior
to
the
Budget
.
The
association
says
that
while
it
recognises
that
abolition
of
Schedule
A
would
involve
a
loss
of
revenue
,
there
would
be
considerable
administrative
savings
.
#
22
<
39
TEXT
A39
>
SHOW
PAGE
Theatre
CREAM
OF
VOICES
PITCH
TOO
HIGH
FOR
US
By
ALAN
BENDLE
NONE
of
the
singers
who
has
already
won
through
to
the
rank
of
international
artist
will
be
with
the
Covent
Garden
Company
when
it
opens
its
week
's
visit
to
Manchester
on
Monday
.
As
Sir
David
Webster
,
the
Garden
's
general
administrator
,
has
been
pointing
out
,
the
reasons
are
two-
the
international
artists
have
too
many
engagements
elsewhere
and
they
are
too
expensive
.
The
company
can
not
afford
to
hire
them
for
touring
.
I
asked
Sir
David
to
make
the
second
reason
even
plainer
.
How
much
must
the
company
pay
for
the
services
of
one
of
the
great
ones
,
a
Callas
,
a
Gobbi
,
a
Christoff
,
and
nowadays
a
Joan
Sutherland
or
a
Geraint
Evans
?
He
shrugged
his
shoulders
.
``
Anything
from
+3
to
+8
,
''
he
said
.
``
Oh
,
yes
,
for
one
performance
.
''
It
is
therefore
on
real
hard
cash
that
he
bases
his
argument
that
if
Manchester
is
ready
to
pay
the
top
price
of
,
say
,
25s
.
a
seat
,
and
fill
the
theatre
,
Manchester
can
expect
more
of
the
world-famous
ones-
always
provided
that
her
claims
do
not
unhappily
conflict
with
those
of
La
Scala
,
New
York
's
Metropolitan
Opera
,
Vienna
,
Venice
,
Paris
,
San
Francisco
,
and
the
rest
of
the
world
's
leading
opera
houses
.
The
career
of
an
international
opera
singer
is
not
a
particularly
long
one
.
The
harvest
of
fame
must
be
collected
in
some
15
years
at
most
,
and
to-day
,
with
the
tax-gatherer
in
hot
pursuit
,
no-one
is
likely
to
rival
the
fortune
of
a
Caruso
or
a
Melba
.
THERE
is
a
more
sensible
attitude
than
that
adopted
by
some
of
Manchester
's
opera
fans
.
Taking
recent
years
as
an
example
,
Joan
Sutherland
may
now
be
shuttling
between
the
States
and
Italy
;
Canadian
Jon
Vickers
may
have
been
stolen
away
by
New
York
and
Chicago
;
and
Geraint
Evans
may
be
conquering
Vienna
,
but
we
have
heard
them
all
in
the
near
past
.
And
there
are
singers
with
us
next
week
who
are
destined
for
world
renown
but
are
still
here
to
be
listened
to
.
Why
should
we
let
nostalgic
longings
spoil
the
pleasure
of
picking
out
to-morrow
's
world
favourites
?
Let
us
,
like
the
gentlemen
of
the
Turf
,
choose
half
a
dozen
to
follow
.
My
own
list
is
:
soprano
Joan
Carlyle
(
``
Der
Rosenkavalier
''
and
``
Boheme
''
)
;
soprano
Marie
Collier
(
``
Boheme
''
)
;
bass
Michael
Langdon
(
``
Der
Rosenkavalier
''
)
;
mezzo-soprano
Josephine
Veasey
(
``
Carmen
''
and
``
Peter
Grimes
''
)
;
and
baritone
David
Ward
(
``
Aida
''
)
.
THAT
admirable
singer
Michael
Langdon
has
one
passion
that
must
endear
him
to
a
wider
public
.
When
he
is
not
using
his
voice
as
Baron
Ochs
in
``
Der
Rosenkavalier
''
-
he
sang
the
role
at
Covent
Garden
in
November
and
repeats
it
in
Manchester-
he
is
putting
it
to
what
I
believe
he
secretly
considers
an
equally
good
purpose
.
``
I
'm
Wolverhampton-born
,
''
he
said
,
``
and
I
try
to
be
free
as
often
as
possible
when
the
Wolves
are
playing
so
that
I
can
go
and
cheer
them
on
.
''
Well
over
six
feet
tall
,
he
has
no
crowd
difficulties
in
watching
soccer
with
an
expert
eye
.
But
he
finds
his
height
a
handicap
when
it
comes
to
his
other
hobby-
gardening
.
``
The
garden
,
''
says
Michael
,
''
is
such
a
long
way
down
!
''
He
has
been
with
the
company
for
13
years
,
and
already
in
195
was
singing
solo
roles
.
The
drunken
monk
Varlaam
,
in
``
Boris
Gudonov
,
''
gave
him
a
notable
start
,
and
the
Grand
Inquisitor
,
in
''
Don
Carlos
''
-
as
one
of
the
cast
that
included
Tito
Gobbi
and
Boris
Christoff-
was
his
biggest
break
.
He
went
to
Vienna
last
year
to
study
Baron
Ochs
under
Alfred
Jerger
,
who
had
sung
the
part
with
Richard
Strauss
conducting
.
He
has
achieved
a
ripe
humour
without
clowning
,
and
as
a
result
is
to
sing
the
Baron
with
the
Hamburg
State
Opera
.
IS
the
Covent
Garden
tour
repertory
too
familiar
?
Well
,
you
know
what
happens
when
a
new
work
appears-
an
inevitable
and
heavy
financial
loss
.
When
``
Peter
Grimes
''
made
its
first
appearance
in
Manchester
the
house
was
half-empty
.
On
its
second
visit
there
was
a
slight
improvement
.
Next
week
what
will
the
answer
be
?
The
same
thing
happens
in
London
.
This
season
is
the
first
in
which
``
Peter
Grimes
''
has
sold
out
for
several
performances
.
Placed
on
record
By
Roderick
Random
Backing
to
the
front
SOMETIMES
when
you
listen
to
a
record
,
the
backing
,
however
unobtrusive
it
may
be
,
attracts
your
attention
more
than
the
singer
.
I
mean
no
slight
on
Mr.
Gary
Miller
when
I
confess
that
this
is
what
happened
when
I
heard
his
record
``
Dream
Harbour
''
(
Pye
,
7N.15338
)
.
The
accompaniment
,
a
soft
,
oriental
rhythm
,
came
through
entrancingly
.
It
was
,
I
discovered
,
the
work
of
one
of
the
busiest
back-room
boys
of
the
recording
world-
Bill
Shepherd
.
I
note
that
he
has
credits
on
two
other
records
this
week-
''
Model
Girl
,
''
by
Davy
Jones
(
Pye
,
7N.2572
)
and
``
Kookie
Talk
,
''
by
Scott
Peters
(
Pye
7N.15343
)
.
I
met
Bill
for
a
few
minutes
just
before
he
began
yet
another
session
for
a
BBC
programme
.
Chubby
,
cheerful
,
duffle-coated
and
carrying
a
bag
containing
4
precious
band
arrangements
.
``
I
've
done
all
sorts
of
things
,
''
he
said
.
``
I
was
a
singer
with
a
group
called
the
Coronets
.
I
've
played
a
few
instruments
,
and
I
was
once
a
journalist
.
But
I
'm
happy
just
now
to
be
one
of
the
people
behind
the
big
vocal
stars
.
''
Bill
spends
his
spare
time
with
the
other
sort
of
stars-
his
hobby
is
astronomy
.
She
's
dead
set
on
singing
ONE
thing
about
Billie
Laine
.
She
has
got
determination
.
So
much
of
it
that
you
feel
that
if
she
set
her
mind
on
swimming
the
Channel
or
breeding
champion
poodles
,
or
anything
,
she
'd
do
it
.
As
it
is
she
just
wants
to
sing
.
``
When
I
was
a
little
girl
,
''
said
the
24-year-old
shapely
miss
from
Trinidad
,
``
my
mother
said
I
ought
to
learn
to
type
or
do
dressmaking
,
or
something
like
that
.
But
I
wanted
to
sing-
so
I
just
sang
.
''
She
began
on
the
West
Indies
radio
station
's
equivalent
of
Children
's
Hour
.
Then
she
graduated
to
her
weekly
programmes
.
She
sang
in
clubs
and
in
concerts
,
until
she
looked
around
one
day
and
asked
herself
:
``
Where
do
I
go
from
here
?
''
The
answer
was
London
.
With
her
usual
determination
she
arrived
last
July
.
She
did
n't
know
a
single
soul
.
BUT
she
started
to
sing-
and
that
was
enough
.
She
has
just
made
her
first
record
for
Philips
,
called
``
Kiss
Me
''
(
326547
,
BF
)
.
``
It
's
a
pop
song
,
''
she
admitted
.
``
And
I
want
to
sing
jazz
.
Jazz
,
jazz
,
jazz
,
that
's
for
me
.
''
She
called
herself
Billie
(
although
her
real
name
is
Grace
)
after
her
model
,
her
idol
,
the
late
Billie
Holliday
.
``
There
will
never
be
another
like
her
,
''
she
said
.
Next
month
Billie
makes
her
first
EP-
as
a
genuine
jazz
singer-
with
Bill
McGuffie
providing
the
backing
.
THEY
keep
burying
rock
'n
roll-
but
it
just
wo
n't
lie
down
.
``
Pony
Time
,
''
a
fast
piece
of
work
by
Chubby
Checker
(
Columbia
,
45-DB.4591
)
and
Ray
Garnett
(
R.C.A
.
1228
)
will
probably
be
as
popular
here
as
it
is
in
the
States
.
That
goes
for
``
Gee
Whiz
,
''
by
Clara
Thomas
(
London
,
HLK.931
)
,
too
.
But
my
record
of
the
week
is
the
new
Bobby
Vee
one-
``
More
Than
I
Can
Say
''
(
London
,
HLG.9316
)
.
CLASSICAL
LOOK
THOUGH
one
thinks
of
Tchaikovsky
mainly
as
a
lightly
popular
orchestral
composer
,
he
did
write
more
than
1
songs
,
many
of
them
very
fine
indeed
.
But
,
apart
from
``
None
But
The
Weary
Heart
,
''
few
of
them
are
generally
known
.
Just
how
rewarding
these
songs
are
may
be
judged
from
the
fourteen
selected
by
Boris
Christoff
in
a
new
LP
recital
(
HMV
ALP
1793
)
.
Christoff
,
whose
gifts
are
well
known
at
Covent
Garden
,
admirably
varies
the
use
of
his
splendid
bass
voice
to
suit
the
mood
of
the
songs-
from
,
for
instance
,
the
vigour
of
``
Don
Juan's
Serenade
''
to
an
enchanting
mezza-voce
in
the
gentler
moments
.
The
value
of
the
disc
is
enhanced
by
a
phonetic
version
of
the
Russian
text
,
with
an
English
translation
alongside
.
The
``
Rose
Marie
''
girl
is
happy
in
the
swim
Neville
Wareham
's
Show
Round-up
VIRGINIA
COURTNEY
straightened
a
strand
of
coal-black
hair
,
added
a
touch
to
her
coppery
complexion
,
and
said
:
``
I
think
my
mother
had
visions
of
my
swimming
the
Channel
.
I
could
swim
before
I
ever
learned
to
dance
,
and
I
started
that
when
I
was
three
and
a
half
.
''
Miss
Courtney
's
skin
is
normally
as
white
as
any
English
city
dweller
's
,
and
her
hair
,
she
told
me
,
``
is
really
like
yours-
an
ordinary
,
mousy
shade
.
''
As
I
straightened
a
strand
of
my
ordinary
,
mousy
hair
,
she
added
:
''
The
management
pays
me
to
keep
it
dyed
as
long
as
I
'm
playing
Wanda
.
''
WE
were
talking
in
her
dressing-room
at
Manchester
's
Palace
Theatre
,
where
Miss
Courtney
is
giving
an
exciting
performance
as
the
sultry
Indian
girl
in
``
Rose
Marie
,
''
and
sometimes
we
had
to
talk
pretty
loudly
.
From
a
dressing-room
down
the
corridor
came
the
sounds
of
David
Whitfield
limbering
up
his
voice
,
now
almost
back
to
normal
volume
after
an
illness
which
recently
kept
him
out
of
the
show
for
two
weeks
.
And
from
the
pipes
in
the
corner
came
less
musical
gurglings
as
the
water
from
the
bathroom
upstairs
drained
away
.
``
I
count
the
number
of
baths
people
have
during
the
evenings
,
to
be
sure
there
'll
be
enough
hot
water
left
for
me
,
''
said
Miss
Courtney
.
``
I
need
that
bath
badly
.
''
She
has
to
wash
off
the
coppery
make-up
which
covers
most
of
her
body
,
and
,
particularly
on
days
when
there
are
two
performances
,
that
means
a
good
deal
of
washing
.
BUT
Miss
Courtney
is
perfectly
happy
in
any
amount
of
water
,
provided
it
's
not
too
cold
.
As
a
child
she
lived
at
Herne
Bay
,
and
her
mother
,
a
professional
swimmer
,
diver
,
and
dancer
,
soon
had
little
Virginia
following
in
her
wake
.
``
I
just
can
not
remember
a
time
when
I
could
n't
swim
,
''
she
told
me
.
``
It
's
quite
possible
that
I
might
have
swum
the
Channel
,
though
the
longest
measured
distance
I
ever
covered
was
only
five
miles
.
``
In
open
water
,
distance
does
n't
bother
me
as
long
as
I
can
take
my
time
and
just
plod
on
.
''
She
is
also
an
expert
skin
diver
,
and
between
dancing
and
acting
engagements
has
appeared
in
big
aqua
shows
and
modelled
swim-suits
under
water
.
While
dancing
in
a
``
Five
Past
Eight
''
revue
in
Glasgow
she
was
called
on
to
do
some
swimming
in
a
Royal
Command
performance
.
``
IT
'S
funny
,
''
mused
Morton
Fraser
,
``
to
think
that
last
year
Don
Arroll
was
working
for
me
.
And
next
week
he
'll
be
top
of
the
bill
at
Manchester
Hippodrome
with
the
Harmonica
Gang
in
support
.
``
Not
that
I
mind
at
all
.
He
's
a
very
nice
lad
with
a
lot
of
talent
and
we
're
happy
to
be
working
with
him
on
this
variety
tour
.
''
``
All
the
same
the
rapid
rise
of
the
young
comic
is
a
prime
example
of
the
potency
of
TV
,
for
without
his
spell
as
compere
of
the
Sunday
Palladium
show
,
Don
Arroll
would
still
be
using
his
undoubted
talent
in
much
lowlier
spots
on
the
bill
.
Fraser
and
his
gang
have
spent
most
of
this
week
in
Manchester
,
although
their
Hippodrome
date
does
not
begin
until
Monday
.
They
have
been
working
on
a
new
BBC
TV
musical
show
which
makes
its
debut
next
Saturday
,
and
on
Thursday
were
in
Edinburgh
for
a
TV
show
with
Charlie
Chester
.
For
the
last
eight
years
Fraser
has
left
the
stage
performances
to
his
gang
,
and
has
concentrated
behind
the
scenes
on
management
problems
and
finding
a
steady
supply
of
bookings
.
NOT
many
people
know
that
his
decision
to
stay
in
the
background
was
made
at
Oldham
,
and
was
initiated
by
an
implacable
doctor
.
Fraser
told
me
:
``
We
had
been
playing
Cardiff
,
and
I
arrived
at
the
Oldham
Empire
with
the
gang
and
a
dreadfully
sore
throat
.
``
The
theatre
manager
sent
for
a
doctor
,
who
told
me
:
'There's
no
show
for
you
this
week
.
You
're
going
straight
to
bed-
unless
you
want
to
be
the
central
figure
in
a
show
you
wo
n't
know
anything
about
.
'
#
211
<
4
TEXT
A4
>
BROTHER
JOHN
AND
THE
GRANDAD
ROACH
by
David
Hanington
THERE
are
too
many
fish
in
the
old
monks
'
pool
.
One
especially
is
causing
Brother
John
a
certain
amount
of
concern
.
``
It
is
a
roach
,
''
said
Brother
John
,
in
tones
of
respectful
piety
.
``
Huge
chap
.
Sometimes
we
see
him
swimming
about
beneath
the
water
lilies
,
as
big
as
a
submarine
.
''
The
fish
on
Brother
John
's
3-acre
estate
present
a
problem
,
certainly
.
But
they
are
unlikely
to
daunt
him
.
For
Brother
John
has
hooked
bigger
fish
in
his
time
.
Barrister
...
coal-miner
...
flying-officer
...
farmer
...
M.P
...
.
and
father
of
six
sons
.
John
Faithful
Fortescue
Platts-Mills
is
not
a
Brother
in
the
monastic
sense
.
His
fellow
trade-unionists
have
adopted
it
as
a
nickname
,
for
Mr.
Platts-Mills
is
a
staunch
union
man
.
He
belongs
to
the
Transport
and
General
Workers
'
Union
.
``
As
a
farm
worker
,
I
qualify
,
''
he
says
.
Last
weekend
Brother
John
threw
open
the
grounds
of
his
magnificent
home
near
Buxted
for
a
union
rally
.
More
than
1
,
union
men
and
their
families
arrived
to
play
bowls
,
eat
barbecued
chicken
and
row
on
his
fish-infested
lake
.
Brother
John
is
one
of
those
complex
characters-
a
landowner
with
vigorous
Socialist
(
with
a
small
``
s
''
)
theories
.
His
energy
and
enterprise
have
brought
him
wealth
:
he
spent
the
money
from
his
first
big
brief
in
buying
a
farm
in
Essex
just
before
the
war
.
But
he
still
adheres
to
a
strong
union
outlook
.
``
Property
in
Britain
is
privately
owned
,
so
I
own
property
,
''
he
said
.
``
But
I
am
still
in
favour
of
the
nationalisation
of
land
for
all
new
buildings
.
''
He
wore
sandals
and
an
open-necked
shirt
when
I
met
him
this
week
.
His
baggy
grey
flannels
were
supported
by
a
polka-dot
tie
instead
of
a
belt
.
``
Today
is
the
last
day
of
my
holiday
,
''
he
explained
.
(
His
''
holiday
,
''
incidentally
,
has
consisted
of
working
on
his
farm
with
a
vigour
which
would
dismay
most
other
men
on
the
shady
side
of
5
)
.
Mr.
Platts-Mills
's
career
details
read
like
a
plot
for
a
schoolboy
adventure
story
.
He
was
born
in
New
Zealand
,
won
a
Rhodes
Scholarship
to
Oxford
,
and
got
his
M.A
.
(
1st
Class
)
,
and
Bachelor
of
Civil
Law
.
At
Oxford
he
rowed
,
played
rugby
for
his
college
and
was
in
the
Varsity
boxing
team
as
a
heavyweight
.
He
married
,
and
when
war
started
he
joined
the
R.A.F
.
By
1944
he
was
a
collier
in
Yorkshire
,
the
first
professional
man
to
become
one
of
the
``
Bevin
boys
.
''
He
joined
the
miners
'
union
,
and
in
1945
became
M.P
.
for
Finsbury
.
But
drastic
differences
of
opinion
developed
.
Platts-Mills
quarrelled
with
Attlee
and
Bevin
about
the
stand
being
taken
by
the
Government
over
the
Cold
War
.
``
I
was
promoted
out
of
the
Labour
Party
,
''
he
said
,
with
a
wry
grin
at
his
own
choice
of
words
.
For
two
years
he
sat
as
an
Independent
Labour
member
.
At
the
next
election
he
lost
his
seat
,
and
has
not
turned
to
politics
since
.
He
still
believes
,
however
,
in
the
policy
of
amity
piercing
the
Iron
Curtain
.
Brother
John
is
chairman
of
the
British-Soviet
Friendship
Society
.
His
four
older
sons
have
all
walked
on
ban-the-bomb
marches
.
The
house
they
have
lived
in
for
four
years
is
spacious
.
As
Mr.
Platts-Mills
explained
:
``
We
're
tall
chaps-
and
there
are
a
lot
of
us
.
We
need
a
lot
of
room
.
''
His
eldest
son
,
Tim
,
24
,
is
a
timber
worker
on
the
estate
.
The
others
are
variously
engaged
at
Oxford
,
in
the
manufacturing
world
,
and
as
a
film
editor
.
The
two
youngest-
``
babies
,
''
their
father
calls
them
,
although
they
are
12
and
1
respectively-
are
at
boarding
school
.
Mr.
Platts-Mills
breeds
prize
pigs-
there
are
about
3
of
them
,
-
and
they
respond
admirably
to
his
farming
techniques
.
``
They
regard
me
,
''
he
says
,
``
as
one
of
the
family
.
''
The
other
side
of
his
career
is
as
a
successful
barrister
,
based
in
Temple
,
E.C.4
.
He
was
one
of
the
defending
counsel
at
the
preliminary
hearing
of
the
Worthing
bank
murder
case
.
Politics
seem
far
away
,
as
one
strolls
casually
round
his
lovely
13th
century
house
,
formerly
a
monastery
and
after
that
a
rectory-
the
Platts-Mills
still
have
to
pay
an
annual
tithe
for
their
property
.
But
Mr.
Platts-Mills
is
a
man
of
many
parts
.
``
It
may
be
that
I
may
take
up
politics
again
,
''
he
said
.
``
But
so
far
I
haven't
given
it
much
serious
thought
.
''
If
he
does
,
I
imagine
Brother
John
will
set
about
it
with
the
same
determination
he
shows
in
every
other
way
:
whether
he
is
directing
an
impassioned
plea
in
wig
and
gown
,
or
denouncing
unscrupulous
bosses
to
his
fellow-workers
.
I
do
n't
envy
the
future
of
that
grand-daddy
roach
!
Spotlight
on
Shoreham
Harbour
A
VISITOR
IN
THE
VIKING
TRADITION
BY
CAPT
.
J.
FOGGITT
WOODEN
ships
and
iron
men
were
the
boast
of
seamen
long
ago
,
and
one
would
be
justified
in
thinking
the
old
adage
no
longer
applied
.
But
the
spirit
of
those
old
days
was
revived
at
Shoreham
Harbour
last
weekend
when
the
Norwegian
vessel
Presthus
2
berthed
at
the
east
end
of
Aldrington
basin
.
Constructed
in
the
manner
of
the
old
Viking
ships
so
famous
in
the
history
books
,
this
sturdy
little
craft
of
only
118ft
.
length
and
89
net
tons
is
,
except
for
the
engines
and
accompanying
equipment
,
built
entirely
of
wood
.
Norwegian
built
at
Rosendal
in
1943
,
the
hull
is
planked
with
4
1/2
inch
pitch-pine
on
6in
.
by
6in
.
frames
drawing
down
to
a
2ft
.
by
4ft
.
keel
,
frames
being
spaced
from
6in
.
to
a
foot
apart
.
There
is
an
inner
lining
of
similar
construction
to
that
of
the
outer
planking
,
and
the
space
between
the
two
shells
is
insulated
throughout
against
the
effects
of
outside
temperatures
,
hatch
combings
and
covers
being
built-up
and
insulated
in
like
manner
.
Although
designed
on
trawler
lines
,
she
was
expressly
built
for
the
carrying
of
frozen
goods
.
She
is
something
more
than
a
refrigerator
ship
though
,
and
is
in
fact
a
deep
freeze
carrier
.
She
brought
12
tons
of
deep
frozen
vegetables
,
mostly
peas
,
from
Antwerp
to
Shoreham
for
distribution
to
the
deep
freeze
food
markets
.
This
is
a
new
venture
in
the
port
and
this
first
cargo
will
open
yet
another
type
of
trade
to
Shoreham
harbour
.
Powered
by
a
Norwegian-type
diesel
engine
,
this
little
ship
has
made
many
deep-water
passages
,
crossing
the
North
Atlantic
on
a
number
of
occasions
to
Iceland
,
Greenland
and
Canadian
ports
.
There
is
something
of
the
Nelson
touch
about
Capt
.
Gloppholm
,
the
master
of
this
tough
little
craft
,
and
his
crew
of
six
stalwarts
when
they
tell
of
the
exciting
trips
they
have
made
together
and
the
manner
of
their
boasting
of
the
seaworthiness
of
the
ship
in
which
they
serve
.
Although
there
were
complaints
of
the
liveliness
of
her
capers
in
heavy
weather
and
of
being
thrown
out
of
their
bunks
on
many
occasions
,
they
were
quick
to
point
out
that
she
is
a
first-class
sea-boat
.
Apart
from
the
radio
and
a
small
Decca
set
,
there
are
none
of
the
modern
aids
to
navigation
on
board
so
the
skipper
and
his
mate
must
needs
be
masters
of
their
craft
.
Paper
cargo
Most
of
the
foreign
ships
this
week
have
been
Dutchmen
.
Henriette
B
and
Zaanstroom
from
Amsterdam
came
to
the
inner
lay-by
,
Molensingel
loaded
spent
oxide
at
the
gasworks
for
Nantes
,
Equator
brought
fir
logs
from
Kristiansund
,
Norway
,
to
Aldrington
Basin
for
the
Marley
Tile
Co.
,
and
Aerdenhout
came
from
Isnas
,
Finland
,
with
timber
and
paper
.
There
was
a
newcomer
to
the
power
station
on
Wednesday
with
the
arrival
of
the
B.E.A
.
collier
Cliff
Quay
,
named
after
the
power
station
at
Ipswich
.
The
wine
and
spirit
trades
still
continue
to
flourish
with
the
British
m.v
.
Drake
bringing
brandy
from
Tonnay
Charente
early
in
the
week
and
the
Spanish
m.v
.
Canton
Pequena
bringing
sherry
from
Spain
.
Getting
up
steam
for
celebration
RAILWAY
enthusiasts
are
getting
up
steam
for
a
really
important
anniversary
celebration-
the
1th
birthday
of
the
Shoreham
to
Steyning
line
along
which
the
Steyning
Flier
,
the
most
famous
train
in
West
Sussex
,
still
puffs
every
day
.
But
,
despite
the
painstaking
research
which
occupies
the
leisure
hours
of
the
keener
enthusiasts
,
this
anniversary
nearly
slipped
by
unnoticed
.
It
was
18-year-old
Steyning
Grammar
School
boy
Michael
Keeney
,
of
Atherton
,
Jarvis-lane
,
Steyning
,
who
came
upon
the
fact
that
the
Shoreham
to
Henfield
railway
,
via
Steyning
,
opened
on
July
1
,
1861
.
He
got
to
work
immediately
.
He
and
the
headmaster
of
Steyning
County
Primary
School
,
Mr.
E.
C.
G.
Lewis
,
went
delving
into
the
files
of
newspapers
of
1
years
ago
.
Some
fascinating
facts
were
unearthed
,
which
today
are
not
without
their
touch
of
humour
.
Take
the
story
of
``
A
Narrow
Escape
.
''
It
happened
shortly
before
the
track
was
officially
opened
,
when
a
ballast
train
was
chugging
down
the
line
.
It
concerns
a
character
called
Humphry
of
Henfield
,
an
unfortunate
lad
who
suffered
from
deafness
.
He
was
observed
15
yards
in
front
of
the
engine
,
walking
between
the
metals
with
an
eel-spear
over
his
shoulder
.
In
dramatic
prose
,
the
report
takes
up
the
story
:
``
The
engine
driver
blew
his
whistle
but
no
heed
was
taken
.
Fortunately
a
gentleman
was
on
the
engine
who
knew
the
lad
to
be
deaf
so
that
it
would
be
impossible
by
sound
to
make
him
aware
of
his
danger
.
The
brake
was
applied
,
and
every
means
used
to
stop
the
train
,
fortunately
with
success
.
''
The
report
does
not
say
so
,
but
one
hopes
that
Humphry
just
kept
on
walking
between
the
metals
,
blissfully
unaware
of
the
iron
monster
behind
him
,
until
,
in
his
own
good
time
,
he
reached
his
destination
and
put
down
his
eel-spear
,
waving
cheerily
to
the
engine
driver
as
he
passed
.
Facts
about
the
opening
ceremony
of
the
line
will
come
in
useful
,
for
schoolboy
Michael
is
hard
at
work
talking
British
Railways
into
a
commemoration
run
with
an
ancient
engine
.
He
dreams
of
prising
period
costumes
from
their
mothballs
in
the
railways
'
museum
to
be
worn
by
officials
on
the
big
day
.
He
may
succeed
if
enough
enthusiasts
get
in
touch
with
him
,
and
he
can
guarantee
a
train
load
of
guests
.
If
it
comes
off
,
it
should
be
quite
a
day
,
but
it
is
unlikely
to
finish
with
a
dinner
of
the
scale
provided
at
the
White
Horse
,
Steyning
,
1
years
ago
.
Then
,
7
or
8
persons
sat
down
.
Says
a
newspaper
report
:
``
The
dinner
was
altogether
excellent
and
the
champagne
of
the
finest
vintage
.
''
After
the
loyal
toasts
,
the
health
of
``
The
Army
''
,
``
The
Navy
''
and
``
The
Volunteers
''
were
successively
drunk
.
Almost
as
an
afterthought
came
the
toast
``
Health
and
success
to
the
directors
,
managers
and
officials
of
the
London
,
Brighton
and
South
Coast
Railway
Company
.
''
Meanwhile
,
the
Storrington
Rifle
Band
were
in
action
with
a
piece
called
``
The
Nightingale
,
''
upon
which
,
says
the
report
,
the
party
broke
up
.
The
band
,
preceded
by
flags
,
marched
again
to
the
station
,
followed
by
a
large
concourse
of
people
.
When
the
train
set
off
``
a
genuine
cheer
from
Sir
George
Pompey
was
taken
up
all
along
the
line
and
repeated
again
and
again
,
and
this
completed
one
of
the
jolliest
days
in
the
records
of
Old
Steyning
.
''
There
is
only
one
sad
note
about
it
all
.
Humphry
of
Henfield
appeared
to
take
no
notice
.
Commonwealth
Exhibition
AND
NOW
THERE
ARE
TWELVE
SIX
years
ago
there
were
eight
independent
members
of
the
Commonwealth
.
Today
there
are
12.
Who
are
the
other
peoples
of
the
Commonwealth
?
Why
are
they
so
important
to
us
and
we
to
them
?
What
holds
us
together
?
For
the
answers
to
these
and
many
other
questions
which
vitally
affect
the
lives
of
us
all
you
should
visit
the
Commonwealth
Exhibition
at
Hove
,
which
is
divided
into
seven
sections
,
each
designed
to
give
an
insight
into
the
various
aspects
of
the
Commonwealth
in
our
midst
and
its
influence
on
the
lives
of
each
one
of
us
.
HOW
much
do
you
know
about
the
Commonwealth
of
the
present
day
?
Almost
every
day
we
hear
something
about
its
importance
to
us
.
We
hear
of
the
wealth
and
untapped
resources
of
the
countries
which
belong
to
it
and
of
their
strength
and
growth
.
#
219
<
41
TEXT
A41
>
Pat
Answers
A
Fir
Park
Prayer
MOTHERWELL
5
,
HIBS
1
.
(
Half-time-
2-1
.
)
<
LIST
>
DELIGHTFUL
!
When
Motherwell
play
like
this
that
's
the
only
possible
way
to
describe
them
.
And
,
glory
be
,
they
now
have
somebody
to
stick
them
in
the
net
.
Sure
,
big
Pat
Delaney
missed
some
pinches
.
About
a
dozen
as
a
conservative
estimate
.
But
he
scored
three
goals
,
laid
on
one
,
hit
the
post
with
a
header
,
and
had
two
more
net-stretchers
disallowed
for
infringements
.
So
altogether
you
can
say
Jimmy
Delaney
's
boy
had
a
reasonably
successful
afternoon
.
There
was
a
laugh
before
the
start
when
'Well
skipper
Willie
McSeveney
came
out
some
2
yards
ahead
of
his
team
mates
.
It
looked
for
a
moment
as
if
he
were
going
to
tackle
Hibs
single-handed
.
From
the
final
score
,
you
might
think
he
could
have
done
,
at
that
.
Not
so
.
Until
they
were
latterly
demoralised
by
the
jinking
homesters
,
this
was
quite
a
good
Hibs
team
.
Lack
of
forward
cohesion
was
the
rock
on
which
they
foundered
.
A
Bobby
Young
``
goal
''
disallowed
for
offside
in
the
fifth
minute
set
the
game
alight
.
But
the
first
legitimate
counter
went
to
Hibs
.
Weir
stopped
a
Stevenson
shot
,
dropped
it
,
then
scooped
it
out
straight
to
Preston
,
who
drove
home
through
a
crowded
goalmouth
.
A
deft
Delaney
header
from
a
McPhee
cross
restored
equality
.
Then
came
tragedy
for
Simpson
,
who
had
executed
wonder
saves
from
Hunter
,
Delaney
,
and
McPhee
.
A
long
,
down-the-middle
ball
eluded
Preston
and
Delaney
.
Simpson
ran
out
,
completely
missed
his
kick
,
and
Delaney
walked
it
home
.
After
the
turn
'Well
ran
riot
.
Roberts
shivered
the
bar
.
Shots
flew
everywhere
around
Simpson
's
goal
.
Delaney
wrapped
number
three
up
in
silver
paper
for
McPhee
.
Next
Pat
netted
an
``
offside
''
one
.
Then
he
sent
Young
off
,
and
was
in
position
to
capitalise
the
youngster
's
cross
.
And
in
the
last
minute
Pat
rocketed
home
another
,
only
to
find
the
whistle
had
gone
for
a
penalty
for
Baird
fouling
Quinn
.
Pat
Quinn
,
as
is
his
custom
,
made
no
mistake
with
the
spot
kick
.
Quinn
has
been
called
``
the
little
General
.
''
Here
he
was
a
combination
of
Montgomery
,
Napoleon
,
Horrocks
,
and
all
the
Generals
you
ever
heard
of
.
Just
a
hair's-breadth
behind
was
Willie
Hunter
.
Thomson
was
a
topper
,
too
.
And
Delaney
,
of
course
.
But
'Well
really
had
n't
a
failure
.
The
home
crowd
goosed
Sammy
Baird
unmercifully
for
a
few
minor
indiscretions
.
But
Sam
,
along
with
Grant
,
Easton
,
and
Simpson
,
was
a
real
Hibs
stalwart
.
Yes
,
Simpson
.
Never
mind
that
second
goal
.
Crowd-
55
.
<
LIST
>
LOCAL
BOY
MAKES
GOOD-
WITH
A
HAT-TRICK
DUNFERMLINE
ATHLETIC
6
,
AIRDRIE
2
.
(
Half-time-
1-
.
)
<
LIST
>
WHAT
a
dream
debut
for
young
19-year-old
Jackie
Sinclair
!
Playing
his
first
League
game
before
the
home
crowd
,
the
ex-Blairhall
junior
,
who
lives
in
Dunfermline
,
scored
a
glorious
hat-trick
and
fitted
into
the
scheme
of
things
perfectly
.
Sure
,
he
still
has
a
bit
to
go-
but
one
thing
he
CAN
do
is
put
the
ball
in
the
net
,
and
that
's
good
enough
to
go
on
with
.
Take
a
good
look
at
the
names
of
the
other
goal-scorers
.
Not
a
solitary
from
Messrs
Charles
Dickson
and
his
inside-forward
cronies
.
This
is
no
criticism
of
the
trio
,
but
it
illustrates
how
potentially
good
this
Dunfermline
team
can
be
.
It
took
them
a
long
time
to
get
the
first
goal
,
but
the
writing
was
always
on
the
wall
,
and
once
they
found
the
net
there
was
no
stopping
them
.
Two
Airdrie
goals
within
a
minute
of
each
other
late
in
the
second
half
jolted
them
,
but
that
was
all
.
These
goals
apart
,
all
Airdrie
had
to
offer
was
a
stout-hearted
defence
and
excellent
sportsmanship
.
They
were
outmanoeuvred
all
along
,
but
refused
to
go
under
and
never
stooped
to
a
shady
action
.
After
a
first
half
of
frustration
,
young
Sinclair
showed
the
way
.
Just
on
the
half-time
whistle
he
hit
a
Cunningham
free-kick
past
Dempster
close
to
the
near
post
.
After
the
interval
,
Miller
scored
the
best
goal
of
the
game
.
Over
came
a
Melrose
corner
.
The
left-half
ran
a
good
15
yards
from
around
the
penalty
spot
and
his
header
flew
into
the
net
.
TWO
BEAUTIES
.
Then
George
Peebles
decided
to
take
a
hand
.
Within
five
minutes
he
fired
a
couple
of
beauties
into
the
net
.
Sinclair
finished
off
the
Dunfermline
scoring
.
First
he
hit
a
left-footer
cleanly
into
the
net
,
and
then
sank
a
penalty
like
a
veteran
after
Shanks
had
handled
his
first
shot
,
which
finished
over
the
line
.
Storrie
and
Hinshelwood
were
the
Airdrie
scorers
.
Both
beat
Connachan
from
around
the
2-yard
mark
.
No
criticism
of
the
Dunfermline
defence-
they
were
never
stretched
.
All
three
halves
were
immense
while
the
forward
line
,
switching
and
changing
,
had
a
real
field
day
.
Very
few
bouquets
for
Airdrie
.
Say
Johnstone
,
McNeil
,
and
Newlands
earned
pass
marks
,
and
that
's
about
it
.
Crowd-
8
.
<
LIST
>
CLYDE
STAGE
A
FADE-OUT
ALBION
ROVERS
2
,
CLYDE
3
.
(
Half-time-
-3
)
<
LIST
>
FOR
the
first
15
minutes
Clyde
showed
why
they
are
favourites
for
a
return
to
the
big
time
.
In
that
period
they
shattered
Rovers'
defence
with
three
snappy
goals
.
But
for
the
remaining
75
minutes
they
proceeded
to
show
why
they
have
faltered
in
recent
weeks
.
Slackness
and
complacency
allowed
Rovers
to
come
right
back
into
the
picture
with
two
good
goals
,
and
for
the
last
15
minutes
Clyde
were
a
worried
lot
.
LEARY
STARS
.
Main
reason
for
the
sway
of
fortune
centred
round
Dennis
Leary
,
the
Rovers
'
pivot
.
After
a
disastrous
start
he
found
his
feet
,
and
from
then
on
his
wing
halves
,
Harvey
and
McLure
,
got
to
grips
with
the
attack
,
and
the
early
Shawfield
promise
faded
completely
.
McLaughlin
capably
led
Clyde
's
attack
in
the
early
spell
and
had
two
good
goals
in
5
and
15
minutes
.
Between
times
,
big
John
Colrain
,
who
finished
limping
on
the
wing
,
got
the
other
goal-
in
the
7th
minute
.
Stewart
led
the
Coatbridge
rally
to
score
in
the
72nd
minute
,
and
Livingstone
made
up
the
brace
six
minutes
later
.
Crowd-
1
.
<
LIST
>
UNITED
HAD
THEIR
FANS
IN
A
SWEAT
DUNDEE
UNITED
2
,
STIRLING
ALBION
.
(
Half-time-
-
.
)
<
LIST
>
ALBION
look
doomed
for
a
slide
back
to
the
second
grade
.
Certainly
they
're
already
playing
Second
Division
football
.
They
were
all
triers
,
but
they
had
no
plan
,
no
science
,
no
cohesion
,
in
fact
,
not
a
clue
.
And
,
worse
still
,
they
brought
United
down
to
the
same
dreadful
level
.
Some
of
the
attempts
at
ball
control
and
passing
were
positively
ludicrous
.
For
81
minutes
this
hopeless
spectacle
shaped
like
a
goalless
draw
because
over-anxious
United
,
with
all
the
territorial
advantage
,
did
n't
seem
to
know
how
to
circumvent
a
desperate
defence
.
First
``
goal
,
''
in
six
minutes
came
for
Albion
from
Rowan
,
but
the
winger
was
obviously
offside
.
Somewhat
laboriously
the
Tannadice
team
built
up
attack
after
attack
.
There
was
little
fluency
in
their
movements
,
and
certainly
no
finish
.
Carlyle
and
Gillespie
missed
inviting
chances
.
Then
Neil
Mochan
tingled
Jim
Brown
's
fingers
.
Again
the
goalie
saved
the
Albion
bacon
when
he
fisted
over
a
whizzer
from
Dennis
Gillespie
.
The
once-in-a-while
Stirling
raids
came
mainly
through
Kilgannon
and
Rowan
,
for
not
one
of
the
inside
trio
measured
up
to
anything
like
First
Division
standard
.
The
encouraging
Tannadice
howl
had
become
a
despairing
~
''
2Och
,
come
on
,
United
''
groan
before
Tommy
Neilson
made
the
vocalists
happy
by
beating
Brown
.
Like
magic
,
the
strain
left
the
team
.
Mochan
swerved
a
ball
to
Walter
Carlyle
five
minutes
later
,
and
the
centre
settled
the
destination
of
the
points
.
GORDON
IN
FORM
.
Good
players
were
extremely
scarce
.
Albion
were
well
served
by
Brown
and
Weir
in
the
rear
.
Only
Myles
,
Kilgannon
,
and
Rowan
made
attacking
sorties
.
Of
the
home
lot
,
Alex
.
Brown
was
practically
unemployed
,
Gordon
the
best
back
afield
,
Neilson
the
only
half-back
with
any
finesse
,
and
Gillespie
the
only
real
footballer
in
either
front
line
.
Bonar
came
by
a
knee
injury
and
swopped
wings
with
Mochan
.
This
did
n't
help
to
improve
the
game
,
which
should
be
quickly
forgotten
.
Crowd-
7
.
<
LIST
>
Tight
Defence
Foils
Morton
ALLOA
2
,
MORTON
1
.
(
Half-time-
1-
.
)
<
LIST
>
A
HARD
game
,
with
both
sides
giving
everything
they
had
.
The
Wasps
had
that
extra
sting
,
which
earned
them
victory
.
For
the
first
2
minutes
they
were
on
top
and
Foley
gave
them
a
deserved
lead
.
Then
Morton
came
more
and
more
into
the
game
,
but
had
nothing
to
show
for
it
.
McKenna
put
Alloa
further
ahead
in
the
second
half
in
a
breakaway
raid
.
But
Easson
cancelled
that
seven
minutes
later
.
From
then
it
was
a
question
of
whether
Morton
could
equalise
.
They
might
have
,
but
poor
finishing
robbed
them
of
goals
.
And
they
were
foiled
by
a
watertight
home
defence
.
Hodge
,
E.
Docherty
,
Vint
,
and
J.
Docherty
all
deserve
mention
for
Alloa
with
Smith
outstanding
at
centre-forward
.
For
Morton
,
Boyd
,
Franks
,
and
Cowie
stood
out
in
a
hard
,
fighting
combine
,
and
Jackie
Ferguson
and
Allan
McGraw
can
fly
back
to
Germany
feeling
they
did
n't
let
the
side
down
either
.
Crowd-
2
.
<
LIST
>
TEST
MATCH
RECORD
AFTER
Ted
Dexter
had
won
the
toss
,
England
's
opening
pair
,
Geoff
Pullar
and
Peter
Richardson
,
gave
them
a
fine
start
in
the
first
test
against
India
at
Bombay
with
an
opening
partnership
of
159
.
This
beat
the
previous
best
opening
against
India-
146
by
Pullar
and
Gilbert
Parkhouse
at
Leeds
in
1959
.
By
the
close
of
play
England
had
scored
288
for
the
loss
of
three
wickets
.
Then
Up
Popped
Patterson
MONTROSE
2
,
QUEEN
OF
THE
SOUTH
3
.
(
Half-time-
2-
)
<
LIST
>
MONTROSE
sacrificed
everything
in
a
bid
for
two
points
which
would
have
hoisted
them
into
second
place
.
Having
taken
two
first-half
goals
,
they
sat
back
with
that
``
what
we
have
we
hold
''
attitude
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
What
a
mistake
it
proved
to
be
.
In
seven
minutes
Queen's
transformed
things
.
Big
Jim
Patterson
banged
in
a
goal
eight
minutes
from
time
.
Three
minutes
later
he
nodded
in
another
for
the
equaliser
.
Then
McMillan
and
Martin
pulled
off
a
dramatic
winner
between
them
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
What
was
the
Montrose
defence
doing
all
this
time
?
The
three
goals
followed
the
same
pattern-
crosses
from
the
wings
.
First
two
were
from
corner
kicks
.
All
three
might
have
been
cleared
.
But
if
the
home
supporters
became
critical
over
the
defence
they
should
really
lambast
those
forwards
who
were
shot-shy
against
a
strong
Queens
defence
starring
McTurk
and
Rugg
.
Take
Frank
Sandeman
out
of
the
attack-
especially
second
half-
and
there
would
not
have
been
a
try
from
the
lot
of
them
.
Queens
had
some
excuse
in
that
Patterson-
delayed
in
arrival
because
of
fog-
was
obviously
not
fully
fit
.
He
pottered
about
on
the
right
wing
for
85
minutes
and
did
all
the
damage
in
that
three-minute
burst
.
Until
then
Phil
Grieve
scarcely
had
a
save
.
Crowd-
2
.
FIGHTING
FORFAR
FORFAR
2
BERWICK
RAN
.
2
.
Half-time-
1-2
.
<
LIST
>
BOBBY
LEGGE
,
the
ex-Buckie
Thistle
inside
forward
,
made
an
impressive
home
debut
for
Forfar
.
In
addition
to
clever
leading-out
work
Bobby
,
though
obviously
short
of
a
gallop
,
scored
the
goal
that
brought
his
side
a
point
.
Forfar
were
the
more
impressive
side
in
the
first
half
,
when
Ross
put
them
ahead
in
five
minutes
.
Their
forward
line
cut
the
Berwick
defence
to
ribbons
,
but
could
not
get
another
goal
,
and
gradually
Rangers
came
more
and
more
into
the
picture
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
McCulloch
(
twice
)
and
Imrie
both
went
close
before
the
game
took
a
dramatic
turn
in
their
favour
.
In
an
innocuous-looking
attack
Knox
,
on
the
goal-line
,
was
adjudged
to
have
handled
.
Right-half
Smith
banged
home
the
penalty
.
He
did
the
same
three
minutes
later
when
McCulloch
,
tearing
through
,
was
downed
by
Berrie
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
To
Forfar
's
credit
,
they
tightened
up
sufficiently
to
come
back
fighting
2
minutes
from
the
end
.
In
an
all-out
attack
Legge
rammed
home
the
equaliser
.
Berwick
carried
most
danger
in
their
left
wing
.
Forfar
's
forward
line
,
good
in
the
first
half
,
tapered
off
after
the
interval
.
Crowd-
1
.
<
LIST
>
Stranraer
Dominate
STRANRAER
4
,
BRECHIN
CITY
.
(
Half-time-
1-
.
)
<
LIST
>
BRECHIN
tried
hard
,
but
there
was
only
one
team
in
it
.
Stranraer
dominated
throughout
,
and
only
forward
failings
deprived
them
of
at
least
another
four
goals
.
What
little
football
there
was
,
Stranraer
played
it
.
#
22
<
42
TEXT
A42
>
County
Gossip
Air
Minister
Drops
In
For
A
Chat
A
ROYAL
AIR
FORCE
helicopter
of
the
Queen
's
Flight
put
down
some
distinguished
visitors
to
the
U.S.A.F
.
station
at
Daws
Hill
,
High
Wycombe
,
on
Friday
last
,
chief
among
whom
was
the
Air
Minister
,
the
Right
Hon
.
Julian
Amery
.
Accompanying
the
Minister
on
his
visit
,
which
also
included
a
tour
of
RAF
Upper
Heyford
,
were
Air
Chief
Marshal
Sir
Edmund
Hudleston
,
Vice-Chief
of
Air
Staff
,
Sir
Maurice
Dean
,
Permanent
Under-Secretary
of
State
for
Air
,
Mr.
John
Roberts
,
the
Minister's
Private
Secretary
,
Air
Marshal
Sir
Douglas
Jackman
,
Co-ordinator
of
Anglo-American
relations
,
Air
Ministry
,
and
Squadron
Leader
Peter
Scott
,
Personal
Air
Secretary
to
Mr.
Amery
.
The
Secretary
of
State
and
his
party
were
greeted
by
Major-General
Charles
B.
Westover
,
Strategic
Air
Command
's
7th
Air
Division
commander
,
who
talked
over
with
the
Minister
the
command's
activities
and
mission
in
the
United
Kingdom
.
Never
A
Dull
Moment
THE
life
of
a
headmistress
in
school
is
not
all
sunshine
and
brightness
,
said
Miss
K.
A.
Walpole
,
of
Wycombe
Abbey
School
,
when
she
presented
her
last
annual
report
at
the
school
's
speech
day
on
Friday
.
Miss
Walpole
,
who
retires
at
the
end
of
the
year
,
said
there
were
shadows
even
for
a
headmistress
,
with
the
care
and
administration
of
a
school
.
But
she
had
loved
the
life
.
There
was
never
a
dull
moment
for
the
head
of
a
community
of
4
or
so
people
.
One
never
knew
what
the
next
day
would
bring
forward-
it
might
be
a
challenge
.
Sad
Goodbye
APPOINTED
to
the
school
in
1948
,
Miss
Walpole
said
it
would
mean
a
sad
goodbye
to
many
friends
in
High
Wycombe
.
She
had
received
much
kindness
from
borough
councillors
,
education
officials
in
the
county
and
the
Wycombe
division
,
and
local
school
heads
.
Miss
Walpole
,
who
told
parents
and
visitors
that
she
could
look
back
over
4
years
in
the
profession
and
27
as
a
headmistress
,
heard
words
of
tribute
from
Sir
Ambrose
Dundas
,
chairman
of
the
school
council
.
Sir
Ambrose
said
that
at
school
speech
days
Miss
Walpole
had
paid
tribute
to
staff
,
girls
,
parents
and
members
of
the
council
.
``
I
wo
n't
say
these
tributes
are
not
deserved
,
''
he
said
``
but
you
have
never
once
paid
tribute
to
the
person
to
whom
a
lion
's
share
is
due-
yourself
.
''
Regiment
's
Visit
THE
county
regiment
of
Oxfordshire
and
Buckinghamshire
,
the
1st
Green
Jackets
,
43rd
and
52nd
,
at
present
stationed
in
Wiltshire
,
will
be
visiting
the
parent
counties
during
September
,
the
'Free
Press
'
learns
.
Detailed
plans
are
still
to
be
made
but
it
is
likely
that
the
tour
will
start
in
Bucks
in
late
August
,
when
a
Rifle
Company
group
,
including
mortar
and
anti-tank
detachments
,
will
be
here
for
about
ten
days
.
There
will
be
public
displays
and
the
men
of
the
regiment
hope
to
challenge
local
clubs
at
various
sports
.
Supporting
the
company
will
be
the
Regimental
Band
and
Buglers
and
a
demonstration
drill
squad
.
A
number
of
other
activities
are
to
be
arranged
to
coincide
with
the
visit
.
Honours
List
VISCOUNT
CURZON
,
chairman
of
Bucks
Education
Committee
,
and
Dr.
G.
W.
H.
Townsend
,
County
Medical
Officer
and
Chief
Welfare
Officer
for
Bucks
,
were
congratulated
at
the
June
meeting
of
Bucks
Education
Committee
on
their
award
of
the
C.B.E
.
in
the
Queen
's
Birthday
Honours
List
.
Col.
F.
W.
Watson
said
Lord
Curzon
's
honour
was
one
much
deserved
,
not
only
for
the
work
he
did
in
the
county
but
outside
also
.
Lord
Curzon
offered
the
committee
's
congratulations
also
to
Dr.
Townsend
.
Among
other
awards
in
the
Queen
's
Birthday
Honours
were-
Mr.
Frederick
Hugh
Dalziel
Pritchard
,
Secretary-General
of
the
British
Red
Cross
,
of
Gerrards
Cross
,
made
a
C.B.E
.
;
Group-Captain
Angus
Archibald
Norman
Nicholson
,
of
Lakes-lane
,
Beaconsfield
,
C.B.E
.
;
and
Lt.-Col.
William
Cavendish
Carter
,
R.A.
,
of
Sandels-way
,
Beaconsfield
,
O.B.E
.
Now
He
Is
Their
Leader
A
MAN
who
joined
the
High
Wycombe
Squadron
of
the
Air
Training
Corps
as
a
cadet
in
1941
,
soon
after
the
unit
's
formation
,
on
Monday
became
its
new
commanding
officer
.
Pilot
Officer
Edward
Maddox
,
aged
36
,
of
26
Squirrel-lane
High
Wycombe
,
took
over
command
of
No
.
332
(
High
Wycombe
)
Squadron
from
Flight
Lieutenant
Harry
Drinkwater
,
who
is
leaving
the
High
Wycombe
area
after
receiving
a
civil
service
promotion
.
Pilot
Officer
Maddox
,
who
is
married
,
with
one
daughter
,
left
the
A.T.C
.
with
the
rank
of
Leading
Cadet
in
March
1943
.
He
went
straight
into
the
Royal
Air
Force
,
did
aircrew
training
in
the
United
States
and
received
his
pilot
's
wings
.
Towards
the
end
of
the
second
world
war
he
flew
unarmed
Stinson
Reliant
aircraft
on
communications
and
air-evacuation
flights
in
the
Burma
theatre
of
operations
and
left
the
R.A.F
.
with
the
rank
of
Warrant
Officer
Pilot
in
April
1948
.
In
September
,
1959
,
he
received
a
commission
in
the
R.A.F
.
Volunteer
Reserve
training
branch
and
has
since
served
as
equipment
officer
of
the
High
Wycombe
A.T.C
.
Squadron
.
A
technical
representative
with
the
High
Wycombe
firm
of
Richard
Graefe
Ltd.
,
Pilot
Officer
Maddox
is
also
treasurer
of
High
Wycombe
Wye
Valley
Angling
Club
.
Plans
For
Future
THE
man
he
succeeds
,
Flight
Lieutenant
Drinkwater
,
lives
at
12
Shelley-road
,
High
Wycombe
.
Married
with
two
daughters
and
a
son
who
is
a
member
of
the
Marlow
Squadron
of
the
A.T.C.
,
he
is
employed
at
the
High
Wycombe
Valuation
Office
.
Flight
Lieutenant
Drinkwater
,
who
served
as
an
administrative
officer
in
the
R.A.F
.
from
194-46
including
tours
of
duty
in
Sierra
Leone
,
Nigeria
and
the
Gold
Coast
is
a
former
adjutant
of
Marlow
A.T.C
.
Squadron
and
a
former
commander
of
No
.
757
(
Vectis
)
Squadron
in
the
Isle
of
Wight
.
Present
strength
of
the
High
Wycombe
squadron
is
well
over
4
.
There
were
seven
new
recruits
at
Monday
's
meeting
and
the
unit
hopes
next
spring
to
take
possession
of
a
new-type
cedar
hut
,
designed
specifically
for
the
A.T.C.
,
which
will
be
erected
in
the
area
of
High
Wycombe
Territorial
Army
barracks
.
Musical
Barge
WHEN
the
American
Symphony
Orchestra
arrive
in
Marlow
on
July
15
they
will
use
an
18-foot
barge
as
their
auditorium
.
At
the
Regatta
Enclosure
at
Marlow
the
65
musicians
will
play
from
the
barge
,
which
has
large
flaps
1
feet
long
by
6
feet
to
provide
a
stage
depth
of
32
feet
.
The
craft
,
built
at
Dartford
for
the
orchestra
's
Thames
tour
was
specially
designed
to
negotiate
the
river
's
lock
and
bridges
.
It
is
also
equipped
to
give
a
fireworks
display
after
each
performance
.
Established
at
Pittsburg
,
U.S.A.
,
in
1957
,
the
orchestra
has
played
in
many
countries
of
the
world
,
including
Japan
,
Mexico
and
China
.
When
the
orchestra
arrives
in
Marlow
,
the
musicians
hope
to
be
entertained
in
the
homes
of
local
people
.
Marlow
Urban
Council
has
given
the
visit
every
support
and
appeals
have
been
made
for
residents
to
entertain
the
players
.
So
far
6
of
the
65
players
have
been
guaranteed
accommodation
.
Exchange
Visits
THE
27
teenagers
and
three
adults
who
are
visiting
Amersham
from
Amersfoort
,
Holland
,
at
the
end
of
July
,
for
an
official
seven-day
visit
,
have
been
invited
to
bring
over
their
national
costumes
to
wear
at
one
of
the
two
parties
organised
in
their
honour
.
One
of
the
parties
will
be
on
the
day
after
they
arrive
,
on
July
22
,
at
Amersham
Community
Centre
.
Amersham
Ladies
'
Circle
have
offered
to
provide
refreshments
on
that
occasion
.
The
other
party
will
be
in
the
form
of
an
official
``
farewell
''
on
July
27
,
the
day
before
they
return
home
.
A
party
of
a
similar
size
will
go
with
them
from
Amersham
for
a
stay
in
Amersfoort
.
At
the
final
party
Amersham
Inner
Wheel
will
provide
refreshments
,
and
plans
are
being
made
for
an
exhibition
of
Scottish
dancing
.
Finishing
touches
were
this
week
being
put
to
the
programme
for
the
visitors
.
Amersham
estate
agent
and
historian
Mr.
L.
Elgar
Pike
,
is
taking
the
party
on
a
history
tour
of
the
district
by
car
.
Reading
Trends
ALTHOUGH
the
Prime
Minister
,
Mr.
Harold
Macmillan
,
and
other
Commonwealth
Prime
Ministers
,
have
been
among
the
borrowers
of
books
from
Princes
Risborough
's
branch
library
,
the
public
seems
less
keen
on
reading
,
the
library
's
annual
report
reveals
.
The
number
of
books
issued
has
dropped
by
1
,
compared
with
last
year
.
Closing
of
the
library
on
Wednesday
morning
probably
accounted
in
part
for
the
decrease
in
the
number
of
books
issued
,
but
the
extra
morning
enabled
more
time
to
be
given
to
administrative
work
,
as
a
result
of
which
new
books
have
been
more
quickly
circulated
,
books
needing
repair
have
had
more
regular
revision
and
readers
'
requests
have
been
speeded
up
.
More
people
have
been
using
the
library
as
a
source
of
information
,
especially
children
,
and
the
library
has
also
played
its
part
in
the
recreational
and
cultural
life
of
Princes
Risborough
.
Last
summer
the
library
served
as
a
point
of
contact
between
a
lecturer
from
Oxford
University
and
people
likely
to
be
interested
in
a
class
in
modern
literature-
and
such
a
class
was
successfully
launched
in
the
autumn
,
books
for
the
class
being
lent
from
the
library
's
headquarters
.
Social
And
Personal
A
21-YEAR-OLD
Prestwood
man
,
Mr.
Roy
Taylor
,
son
of
Mr.
and
Mrs.
J.
E.
Taylor
,
of
High-street
,
Prestwood
,
has
gained
a
first
class
honours
B.Sc
.
degree
from
Leeds
University
.
Three
years
ago
he
won
a
County
Scholarship
to
the
University
from
Dr.
Challoner
's
Grammar
School
at
Amersham
.
He
is
planning
a
career
in
engineering
,
starting
with
a
year
's
spell
with
a
Leeds
firm
.
Mr.
Brian
James
Bond
,
only
son
of
Mr.
and
Mrs.
P.
H.
Bond
,
of
Ferry-lane
,
Medmenham
,
a
former
head
boy
of
Sir
William
Borlase
's
School
,
Marlow
,
has
been
appointed
tutor
in
the
Department
of
History
at
Exeter
University
.
He
graduated
at
Worcester
College
,
Oxford
,
in
1959
,
and
is
at
present
a
research
student
at
King's
College
,
London
.
Bright
Prospects
For
A
Bigger
Wycombe
School
OFFICIALS
and
supporters
of
High
Wycombe
Show
,
taking
heart
from
the
present
brilliant
summer
weather
and
the
bright
forecasts
of
more
to
come
,
are
striving
to
make
this
year
's
show
in
September
bigger
and
better
than
ever
.
It
will
be
the
first
show
since
the
appointment
of
the
new
secretary
,
Mr.
Wilfred
Heritage-
former
High
Wycombe
police
superintendent
.
And
his
all-consuming
ambition
at
the
moment
is
to
put
the
show
on
to
a
firm
financial
footing
.
A
bad-weather
spell
last
year
cost
the
show
a
credit
reserve
which
had
been
slowly
built
up
,
and
a
committee
was
appointed
to
explore
ways
in
which
funds
could
be
raised
during
the
year
.
It
has
made
a
good
start
.
But
still
it
must
be
emphasised
that
to
ensure
the
show
's
continued
existence
for
the
general
benefit
and
advertisement
of
the
town
and
district
,
more
subscribing
members
and
vice-presidents
are
needed
.
Officials
feel
that
they
must
have
a
regular
income
on
which
to
rely-
lessening
their
dependence
on
the
weather
.
This
year
the
show
will
stage
the
southern
area
finals
of
the
''
Foxhunter
''
competition
,
the
winners
going
on
direct
to
the
main
show
in
London
.
The
Green
Jackets
will
stage
a
marching
band
display
,
and
there
will
be
,
among
other
attractions
,
a
session
of
American
baseball
.
Already
there
is
a
demand
for
trade
stand
space
,
and
in
the
horticultural
section
,
always
a
strong
feature
,
there
will
be
some
new
exhibits
.
New
Deputy
Chairman
THE
approval
of
the
Lord
Chancellor
is
being
sought
for
the
appointment
of
Mr.
John
R.
T.
Hooper
,
a
well-known
barrister
and
resident
of
Chalfont
St.
Peter
,
as
a
deputy
chairman
of
Bucks
Quarter
Sessions
.
This
was
announced
by
Sir
Arthian
Davies
,
chairman
,
when
the
Midsummer
Quarter
Sessions
opened
at
Aylesbury
on
Monday
.
Mr.
Hooper
,
he
said
,
had
been
a
practicing
<
SIC
>
barrister
for
some
2
years
and
had
had
considerable
judicial
experience
as
an
assistant
Recorder
and
as
a
member
of
the
Midland
Circuit
.
Mr.
Hooper
lives
at
Beech
Lawn
,
Chalfont
Heights
,
and
earlier
this
week
was
appointed
a
member
of
the
Beaconsfield
magisterial
Bench
.
New
Tractor
His
Prize
A
LITTLE
MARLOW
farmer
,
Mr.
Richard
Barnes
,
of
Wood
Barn
Farm
,
will
have
a
very
happy
visit
to
the
Royal
Show
at
Cambridge
on
Thursday
,
July
6
.
There
,
on
the
Dow
Agrochemicals
Ltd.
stand
,
he
will
meet
Ted
Moult
,
farmer
and
B.B.C
.
personality
,
to
be
presented
with
the
first
prize
which
he
has
won
in
the
~
''
Know
Your
Enemy
''
competition
organised
by
the
agricultural
chemical
firm
.
#
233
<
43
TEXT
A43
>
Carlisle
men
accused
of
attack
on
girl
A
SIXTEEN-YEAR-OLD
girl
's
evidence
was
heard
6in
camera
by
Wigan
magistrates
on
Wednesday
when
three
Carlisle
men
were
charged
with
an
offence
against
her
.
The
magistrates
(
Mr.
E.
Routledge
and
Mr.
J
.
Holiday
)
sat
all
day
listening
to
evidence
in
the
case
against
John
Earl
(
28
)
a
painter
,
address
given
as
16
Brookside
,
Raffles
;
Eldon
Edward
Cole
(
25
)
,
labourer
,
address
given
as
32
Castle
Street
,
and
Lawrence
Dixon
(
22
)
,
labourer
,
address
given
as
87
Dalton
Avenue
,
Raffles
.
The
case
was
adjourned
until
August
16th
because
a
witness
from
the
N.W
.
Forensic
Laboratories
at
Preston
,
was
unable
to
attend
.
The
men
who
were
represented
by
Mr.
Lionel
Lightfoot
,
Carlisle
,
appeared
,
on
remand
,
and
their
bail
in
the
sum
of
+5
each
was
extended
.
Mr.
A.
Carr
,
Wigton
,
prosecuting
said
that
the
girl
met
Dixon
at
a
fair
earlier
and
went
for
a
walk
with
him
.
He
pulled
her
down
and
interfered
with
her
clothes
inspite
of
her
struggles
and
pleas
.
They
walked
back
to
the
fair
together
,
and
she
later
agreed
to
him
taking
her
home
.
When
they
reached
the
Silloth
Cafe
the
other
two
accused
drew
up
in
a
van
and
said
they
would
give
her
a
lift
home
.
She
refused
because
she
did
not
like
the
other
two
.
``
LIFTED
INTO
VAN
''
As
she
was
walking
up
the
street
the
van
stopped
beside
her
and
one
of
the
men
lifted
her
into
it
and
shut
the
door
.
She
did
not
have
time
to
shout
or
struggle
and
the
van
drove
off
.
Mr.
Carr
alleged
that
all
three
men
committed
offences
against
the
girl
in
the
van
despite
her
protests
and
struggles
.
The
girl
was
taken
on
to
Carlisle
and
Cole
told
her
she
had
better
stay
at
his
place
for
the
night
,
and
there
Mr.
Carr
alleged
,
Cole
committed
two
more
offences
against
her
.
She
was
taken
to
the
station
on
Sunday
and
given
7/6d
for
her
fare
home
.
When
the
three
were
charged
they
all
denied
the
offence
.
``
But
''
added
Mr.
Carr
,
``
evidence
is
available
which
corroborates
the
girl
's
account
.
''
Dr.
Robert
M.
Yule
,
of
Silloth
said
in
evidence
that
he
examined
the
girl
on
July
9
,
and
the
result
of
his
examination
could
be
compatible
with
rape
.
REPORTED
MISSING
Constable
James
Armstrong
said
that
the
girl
was
reported
missing
by
her
parents
at
1
a.m.
on
Sunday
July
9
.
A
search
was
made
,
but
she
was
not
found
until
she
was
seen
walking
towards
her
home
having
come
off
the
afternoon
train
from
Carlisle
.
Interviewed
,
Dixon
made
a
statement
which
was
put
in
as
evidence
and
the
Constable
alleged
that
Cole
said
that
he
had
a
clear
conscience
.
Constable
G.
Lowther
alleged
that
Earl
told
him
that
he
had
not
touched
the
girl
.
They
had
gone
to
the
fair
in
Silloth
on
the
Saturday
night
and
his
pal
``
Lol
''
(
Dixon
)
picked
up
a
girl
.
They
took
her
with
them
to
Carlisle
in
the
back
of
the
van
.
They
stopped
at
a
cafe
and
``
Collo
''
(
Cole
)
took
her
a
cup
of
tea
and
some
biscuits
.
He
(
Earl
)
offered
to
take
her
back
to
Silloth
but
she
said
it
was
too
late
to
go
home
and
she
went
into
the
house
with
''
Collo
''
.
They
put
her
on
the
1
p.m.
train
for
Silloth
.
The
Constable
added
that
when
he
cautioned
and
charged
Earl
with
an
offence
against
the
girl
he
said
he
had
nothing
to
say
.
USED
BARN
AS
PLAYGROUND
,
YOUTHS
FINED
FIVE
youths
who
made
a
Sunday
night
playground
of
farmer
Anthony
Dalzell
Spedding
's
barn
at
Mill
Hill
,
Cleator
Moor
,
were
severely
punished
by
Whitehaven
Bench
on
Thursday
.
In
fines
,
restitution
and
special
costs
,
they
were
each
ordered
to
pay
a
total
of
+5
7s
2d
,
and
told
by
the
chairman
,
Mr.
Jos
.
D.
Miller
,
``
You
must
have
respect
for
other
people's
property
.
You
had
no
right
to
be
there
and
,
indeed
,
were
trespassing
,
and
damage
like
this
is
a
serious
matter
for
a
farmer
.
''
William
Dobson
,
aged
18
;
Dennis
Smith
(
17
)
,
of
Devon
Road
,
Hensingham
and
three
sixteen-year-olds
denied
doing
wilful
damage
to
a
hay
mew
,
estimated
at
+1
.
Mr.
Spedding
told
the
Court
that
on
Sunday
night
,
July
2
,
when
he
and
his
family
were
returning
home
from
a
visit
to
friends
,
he
heard
a
disturbance
in
the
barn
and
tried
to
catch
the
culprits
.
``
Three
or
four
young
men
rushed
out
of
the
barn
and
got
away
,
''
he
said
.
FOUND
IN
BARN
.
The
following
Sunday
night
there
was
a
similar
incident
in
the
barn
.
``
I
telephoned
for
the
police
,
''
said
Mr.
Spedding
,
``
and
when
P.C
.
Vallance
arrived
we
entered
the
barn
and
found
these
lads
there
.
About
3
or
4
bales
of
hay
had
been
pulled
down
and
were
scattered
over
the
barn
.
Much
of
the
hay
had
to
be
rebaled
and
it
took
my
son
and
I
all
day
on
Monday
to
get
the
place
in
order
again
.
''
P.C
.
Joseph
Vallance
stated
that
all
five
were
on
top
of
the
mew
``
jumping
about
''
and
a
large
amount
of
hay
was
loose
and
trampled
.
One
of
the
defendants
told
the
Magistrates
``
We
thought
we'd
just
have
a
2laal
bit
of
fun
in
the
barn
.
We
did
n't
do
all
that
damage
.
The
farmer
's
wife
said
it
could
have
been
done
by
some
boys
who
had
pulled
down
dykes
before
.
''
None
of
the
other
four
gave
evidence
in
support
of
their
``
not
guilty
''
plea
.
Cleator
Moor
wants
a
swimming
bath
CLEATOR
Moor
's
claims
for
a
swimming
bath
to
serve
the
whole
Ennerdale
Rural
District
were
put
forward
by
Coun
.
John
Collighan
at
Monday
night
's
meeting
of
the
parish
council
.
``
I
feel
we
are
the
most
central
for
the
Frizington
,
Arlecdon
and
southern
areas
,
''
he
said
.
Referring
to
Egremont
,
who
are
also
in
the
running
for
the
baths
,
he
added
``
I
do
not
want
there
to
be
any
feeling
of
jealousy
between
the
two
towns
in
this
.
''
A
letter
from
Mr.
G.
S.
Bessey
,
Cumberland
Director
of
Education
stated
that
the
County
Youth
Committee
could
not
support
Cleator
Moor
's
claim
but
wished
to
know
of
developments
.
Remarked
Councillor
Collighan
:
``
I
feel
we
will
get
no
help
from
the
County
Council
,
except
on
the
planning
side
.
''
He
thought
they
would
get
help
from
Ennerdale
R.D.C.
,
if
that
Council
agreed
there
should
be
a
swimming
bath
in
its
area
.
IN
OLD
MARKET
?
The
Clerk
,
Mr.
Ian
Brown
,
recalled
that
it
had
been
suggested
that
the
old
covered
market
might
be
suitable
.
Proceeds
from
the
pending
sale
of
Bowthorn
Recreation
Ground
could
be
devoted
to
the
cost
of
the
baths
.
It
was
agreed
to
forward
the
suggestions
to
Ennerdale
R.D.C
.
It
was
decided
to
ask
the
R.D.C
.
to
adopt
a
by-law
prohibiting
parking
on
Cleator
Moor
Market
Square
.
Coun
.
Collighan
said
there
had
been
an
improvement
on
the
square
,
where
the
buses
were
now
parking
at
the
rear
instead
of
in
front
of
the
library
.
Broke
windows
``
for
daftness
''
THE
quarter-inch
thick
plate
glass
window
of
a
confectioner
's
shop
in
Whitehaven
Market
Place
was
shattered
by
a
blow
from
24-years-old
Edward
Orr
,
3
,
Cart
Road
,
Ginns
,
late
on
Monday
night-
the
first
day
of
his
annual
holiday
from
work
!
The
crash
was
heard
by
young
P.C
.
Fallowfield
,
walking
home
in
civilian
clothes
,
said
Supt
.
Edward
F.
Nixon
in
Whitehaven
magistrates
'
Court
on
Thursday
when
Orr
pleaded
``
guilty
''
to
the
damage
,
and
to
being
drunk
and
disorderly
.
With
him
was
William
John
James
Cavanagh
(
26
)
of
41
,
Fell
View
Avenue
,
Woodhouse
,
who
admitted
a
breach
of
the
peace
.
P.C
.
Fallowfield
showed
the
men
his
warrant
card
,
continued
Supt
.
Nixon
,
and
questioned
them
about
the
incident
.
They
became
''
difficult
,
''
refused
their
names
and
addresses
,
and
a
passing
motorist
was
requested
to
find
assistance
for
Constable
Fallowfield
.
P.C
.
Benn
joined
him
,
and
Orr
,
who
was
by
that
time
aggressive
,
was
arrested
.
Cavanagh
tried
to
interfere
with
the
police
and
,
before
Orr
was
taken
into
the
police
station
,
he
had
become
violent
.
``
I
did
it
for
daftness
,
I
ca
n't
remember
a
thing
about
it
,
''
Orr
said
,
referring
to
the
broken
window
.
He
was
ordered
to
pay
fines
and
damages
amounting
to
+15
and
Cavanagh
was
fined
+2
for
breach
of
the
peace
.
New
Minister
for
Wigton
THE
Rev
.
Ferdinand
Arnold
Nicholson
,
at
present
Congregational
minister
at
Tillingham
and
Steeple
,
Essex
,
has
been
appointed
as
new
minister
to
Wigton
Congregational
Church
,
and
he
takes
over
his
new
living
on
Sunday
Nov.
5th
.
Before
training
for
the
ministry
at
Edinburgh
University
and
the
Yorkshire
United
Independent
College
,
Bradford
,
Mr.
Nicholson
,
who
is
7
,
spent
nine
years
with
a
Hull
firm
of
Chartered
accountants
.
He
has
been
a
minister
to
nine
churches
having
been
called
to
his
present
church
in
1957
.
Mr.
Nicholson
was
chairman
of
the
Cornwall
Congregational
Union
1943-44
,
Youth
and
Education
secretary
of
the
Cornwall
Congregational
Union
from
1938
to
1946
,
member
of
the
Council
of
the
Congregational
Union
of
England
and
Wales
from
1943
to
1947
,
President
of
the
Free
Church
Federal
Council
at
Looe
,
Cornwall
from
1939
to
1945
and
at
Deal
from
1947
to
1948
and
he
is
at
present
President
of
the
Maldon
and
Dirk
Free
Church
Council
.
In
Freemasonry
he
is
at
present
Provincial
Grand
Chaplain
of
the
Province
of
Suffolk
and
a
past
Provincial
Grand
Chaplain
of
the
Province
of
Cornwall
.
Mr.
Nicholson
,
a
widower
,
is
to
be
married
on
August
14
in
Workington
to
Miss
Laurie
Taylor
,
elder
daughter
of
the
late
Captain
John
Taylor
,
for
many
years
harbour
master
at
Workington
.
Boltongate
garden
fete
THE
annual
garden
fete
held
in
aid
of
the
Boltongate
Church
funds
last
Saturday
was
again
a
big
success
and
it
brought
in
+178
.
It
was
at
Quarry
Hill
by
permission
of
Mr.
and
Mrs.
G.
E.
Shaw
.
The
fete
was
opened
by
Mrs.
M.
Peat
,
of
Silloth
.
She
was
introduced
by
Mr.
Shaw
and
thanked
by
Mr.
R.
Brame
and
Miss
Grindley
,
and
also
presented
with
a
flowering
plant
by
Miss
Brenda
Messenger
.
Buttonholes
were
presented
to
other
members
of
the
Committee
by
Jean
Armstrong
,
Gillian
Robinson
,
Christine
Moore
,
Hazel
Carruthers
,
Sylvia
Temple
,
Anne
Tudhope
and
Audrey
Armstrong
.
The
fancy
dress
carnival
comprised
three
classes
for
the
prettiest
,
comic
and
most
original
.
It
drew
18
competitors
and
was
judged
by
Mrs.
Peat
.
The
goods
on
various
well
filled
stalls
were
sold
quickly
,
teas
were
provided
and
children
's
sports
followed
.
Holding
on
PAINTER
Joe
Jackson
,
aged
41
,
rode
a
pedal
cycle
up
Egremont
main
street
with
his
small
son
``
clinging
to
his
back
and
holding
on
to
him
by
the
neck
,
''
Whitehaven
Bench
heard
on
Thursday
.
When
Sergt
.
Holdsworth
stopped
him
and
told
him
he
would
be
reported
Jackson
,
who
lives
at
9
,
The
Crescent
,
Smithfield
,
replied
:
''
I
am
going
to
see
the
Inspector
.
You
have
got
it
in
for
me
.
''
Jackson
was
not
in
Court
when
fined
+1
for
being
one
of
two
persons
carried
on
a
pedal
cycle
not
adapted
for
the
purpose
.
Curious
visitors
to
Frizington
main
street
on
July
11
were
seven
cows
,
subsequently
claimed
by
farmer
Mossop
Irving
,
of
Steele
Bank
.
``
He
said
he
had
been
unable
to
repair
the
fences
in
the
field
where
the
cattle
had
been
grazing
because
an
accident
had
disabled
him
,
''
said
Inspector
Tom
Gresham
in
Whitehaven
magistrates
court
on
Thursday
when
Mossop
was
fined
3s
for
allowing
the
animals
to
stray
.
LOCAL
WEDDINGS
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
THERE
was
a
large
congregation
in
St.
Joseph
's
Church
,
Cockermouth
,
on
Saturday
,
to
witness
the
wedding
of
Miss
Brigid
Elizabeth
Ball
,
daughter
of
Mr.
and
Mrs.
E.
Ball
,
of
41
,
Sullart
St.
,
Cockermouth
,
to
Mr.
Derek
Cameron
,
son
of
Mr.
and
Mrs.
J.
E.
Cameron
,
of
Townscroft
,
Dearham
.
The
Rev
.
Father
Tootall
officiated
.
Given
in
marriage
by
her
father
,
the
bride
wore
a
gown
of
French
lace
over
taffeta
,
a
waist-length
veil
and
coronet
and
carried
a
bouquet
of
red
roses
.
There
were
four
bridesmaids
,
Miss
Freda
Cameron
,
Miss
Mary
McKenzie
,
Miss
Eleanor
Waling
and
Miss
Margaret
Ball
.
Two
were
in
lavender
and
two
in
blue
flock
nylon
over
taffeta
.
All
carried
Prayer
Books
and
flower
sprays
.
#
24
<
44
TEXT
A44
>
+16
1/2
MILLION
ESTIMATES
FOR
EDUCATION
Cheshire
make
provision
for
increased
numbers
IN
the
next
financial
year
Cheshire
Education
Committee
proposes
to
spend
+16,499,935
,
an
estimate
which
represents
an
increase
of
+1,265,71
over
the
estimated
figure
for
196
.
This
was
agreed
at
the
last
meeting
of
the
Committee
when
it
was
stated
that
the
estimated
income
for
the
year
was
+1,459,2
.
The
difference
between
this
and
the
expenditure
has
to
be
found
from
rates
and
taxes
.
Commenting
on
the
proposal
,
Dr.
J.
G.
Kellett
,
the
County
Director
of
Education
,
says
that
in
formulating
the
estimates
for
1961
,
the
Committee
has
had
to
make
provision
,
not
only
for
maintaining
and
improving
the
standards
in
the
568
schools
and
colleges
throughout
the
county
,
but
also
for
the
large
increase
in
the
number
of
pupils
in
primary
and
secondary
schools
,
and
students
undertaking
further
education
.
The
number
of
pupils
on
the
roll
of
primary
schools
is
at
present
79,72
and
the
estimated
number
next
year
is
8,755
,
an
increase
of
1,35
.
This
increase
is
brought
about
by
the
natural
increase
in
the
County
's
population
and
also
by
the
continual
migration
of
people
into
the
County
.
Cheshire
is
attractive
from
the
point
of
view
of
residence
,
and
the
development
of
industry
within
the
County
and
in
neighbouring
areas
means
an
ever-increasing
influx
of
new
population
.
Added
to
this
the
total
population
is
increased
by
overspill
developments
.
SMALLER
CLASSES
However
,
despite
the
continuing
high
level
of
the
primary
school
population
in
Cheshire
,
considerable
progress
continues
to
be
made
,
as
a
result
of
new
schools
and
additional
classrooms
,
in
the
direction
of
the
elimination
of
over-sized
classes
(
i.e
.
classes
with
over
4
on
roll
)
.
Whereas
in
1957
the
percentage
of
such
classes
was
32.9
,
at
September
,
196
,
the
percentage
had
been
reduced
to
23.6
.
This
is
the
lowest
figure
of
any
year
since
1949
and
compares
favourably
with
the
year
1953
,
when
the
percentage
of
over-sized
classes
was
43.2
.
It
is
noteworthy
that
the
percentage
of
classes
with
between
3
and
4
on
roll
rises
steadily
and
now
comprises
38.
of
all
primary
school
classes
.
There
is
also
a
continued
rise
in
the
percentage
of
classes
with
under
3
on
roll
.
In
1953
the
percentage
of
these
was
27.7
,
but
at
present
it
is
38.4
.
The
percentage
of
classes
with
under
4
on
roll
grew
from
the
figure
of
56.8
in
1953
to
76.4
in
196
.
MORE
AT
GRAMMAR
SCHOOLS
On
the
secondary
side
,
the
number
of
grammar
school
pupils
will
increase
from
2,163
at
present
to
21,482
in
1961
.
The
increase
is
1,319
pupils
,
which
is
the
equivalent
of
two
new
grammar
schools
at
over
6
pupils
each
.
The
number
of
secondary
modern
school
pupils
will
remain
at
the
high
level
of
approximately
33
,
.
This
is
due
partly
to
the
''
bulge
''
which
continues
to
pass
through
the
secondary
schools
,
but
also
,
as
in
the
case
of
primary
schools
,
to
the
migration
of
population
into
the
County
and
to
the
increasing
number
of
pupils
who
are
staying
at
secondary
modern
schools
beyond
the
normal
school-leaving
age
and
in
sixth-forms
at
grammar
schools
.
AN
ACHIEVEMENT
It
is
interesting
to
note
that
in
a
period
when
the
County
is
faced
with
such
large
increases
of
primary
and
secondary
school
pupils
,
it
has
been
possible
to
complete
the
replacement
of
All-age
schools
by
new
secondary
schools
,
and
to
build
new
grammar
schools
,
so
that
appropriate
secondary
education
is
available
throughout
the
County
for
all
pupils
according
to
their
age
,
ability
and
aptitude
.
This
in
itself
is
a
noteworthy
achievement
in
a
county
with
such
a
wide
variety
of
conditions-
rural
and
urban
,
agricultural
and
industrial
,
and
residential
.
Also
it
should
be
noted
that
as
well
as
the
building
of
new
grammar
and
secondary
modern
schools
,
good
progress
is
being
made
with
the
improvement
of
facilities
in
existing
grammar
and
secondary
modern
schools
.
In
further
education
,
provision
is
being
made
for
new
and
improved
technical
colleges
.
Major
extensions
are
now
in
course
of
construction
at
the
Carlett
Park
(
Eastham
)
,
and
Mid-Cheshire
(
Hartford
)
Central
Colleges
of
Further
Education
at
a
cost
of
+465
,
and
+3
,
respectively
.
EXTENSIONS
Work
is
due
to
begin
in
February
on
a
+26
,
extension
at
the
North
Cheshire
College
at
Sale
.
Planning
permission
has
just
been
received
for
the
building
of
a
Technical
College
at
Hyde
,
and
the
estimated
cost
of
this
will
be
+398,5
,
and
a
new
College
of
Further
Education
at
Crewe
costing
+6
,
is
to
be
built
by
the
Cheshire
Authority
in
1961/62
.
There
is
also
a
steady
growth
in
the
number
of
students
at
universities
and
technical
colleges
.
In
the
past
five
years
there
has
been
an
increase
of
nearly
2
per
cent
.
in
the
number
of
students
attending
Cheshire
Technical
Colleges
,
and
this
increase
will
continue
over
the
next
five
years
as
the
new
and
enlarged
colleges
come
to
completion
.
It
is
interesting
to
note
that
,
at
the
present
time
,
the
County
Education
Committee
is
making
grants
to
1,565
university
students
and
it
is
anticipated
that
there
will
be
approximately
5
additional
students
receiving
grants
in
1961/62
.
This
is
reflected
in
increased
grants
to
students
and
increased
fees
at
colleges
of
further
education
outside
Cheshire
which
some
County
students
attend
.
In
total
some
2,94
students
are
receiving
financial
aid
for
their
training
in
Universities
,
Teachers
'
Training
Colleges
,
Technical
Colleges
and
Schools
of
Art
and
Music
.
In
conclusion
it
should
be
pointed
out
that
,
based
on
the
net
rate
and
grant-borne
expenditure
per
thousand
population
,
Cheshire's
expenditure
for
all
branches
of
education
service
(
including
primary
,
secondary
and
special
schools
,
further
education
,
the
training
of
teachers
,
medical
inspection
and
treatment
,
provision
of
milk
and
meals
,
the
transport
of
pupils
and
agricultural
education
)
is
+12,893
as
opposed
to
the
average
of
all
counties
in
England
and
Wales
of
+13,22
.
A-I
THEME
FOR
ROYALTY
PLAY
``
FORBIDDEN
FLESH
,
''
the
controversial
play
at
the
Royalty
Theatre
next
week
,
is
by
punch-packing
author
Eugene
Hamilton
.
His
previous
play
,
``
A
Girl
Called
Sadie
,
''
packed
the
Royalty
on
visits
by
two
different
touring
companies
.
His
new
play
deals
with
the
question
of
artificial
insemination
.
The
author
raises
the
query
as
to
whether
a
father
will
feel
the
same
towards
a
child
obtained
by
these
means
as
to
one
normally
conceived
.
His
leading
character
finds
himself
about
to
become
a
father
to
two
different
children
,
one
through
artificial
insemination
.
On
the
one
hand
is
the
wife
trying
to
tie
him
down
to
a
secure
suburban
marriage
,
and
on
the
other
is
Eily
,
the
wild
Irish
girl
played
with
flashing
eyes
and
a
tongue
like
a
whip-lash
by
dark-haired
Sarah
Travis
,
who
is
herself
Irish
.
Two
points
of
interest
to
Cestrians
.
The
play
is
set
in
Liverpool
,
where
it
takes
place
in
the
Irish
quarter
.
And
when
it
was
first
performed
in
Manchester
,
the
Lord
Mayor
,
who
was
invited
to
the
premiere
,
made
national
news
headlines
by
refusing
to
allow
his
18-years-old
daughter
to
attend
.
The
play
has
since
been
banned
in
Eire
because
of
its
outspoken
nature
,
although
it
has
done
capacity
business
in
all
the
principal
cities
and
towns
of
England
,
especially
those
with
large
Irish
populations
.
At
Chester
it
will
be
presented
for
adults
only
.
IT
IS
EASY
TO
KEEP
UP
WITH
THE
JONES
'S
IN
SWEDEN
'S
THINGWALL
''
NEWS
and
Advertiser
''
reader
Mr.
H.
Arnold
,
who
received
his
``
News
and
Advertiser
''
``
Spirit
of
Wirral
''
Calendar
in
Karlstad
,
Sweden
,
has
written
this
article
.
TURNING
over
the
``
Spirit
of
Wirral
''
calendar
I
see
that
the
February
picture
is
of
Thingwall
whose
Viking
name
was
Tingralla
.
It
is
snowbound
.
I
am
writing
this
from
another
place
once
named
Tingralla-
there
are
others
in
Europe-
which
is
also
snowbound
,
but
here
the
comparison
stops
.
In
1584
King
Charles
the
Ninth
gave
it
a
charter
as
a
borough
,
after
which
it
changed
its
name
to
Karlstad
(
Charlestown
)
.
It
became
the
seat
of
a
bishop
.
Like
many
other
Swedish
towns
of
wooden
buildings
huddled
together
,
it
was
burnt
down
.
It
has
since
been
re-planned
with
wide
streets
and
boulevards
,
and
more
fire-resisting
buildings
.
It
has
important
industries
based
on
the
forests
(
timber
,
pulp
and
paper
)
and
is
a
celebrated
centre
for
engineering
.
SEABORNE
TRADE
Excepting
for
about
two
months
in
each
year
commencing
about
now
it
has
a
seaborne
trade
through
Lake
Varen
and
the
Trollhattan
Canal
.
Ice
put
a
stop
to
navigation
last
week
,
and
traffic
has
to
be
routed
by
rail
or
road
to
and
from
ice-free
ports
such
as
Gottenburg
,
until
the
oncoming
of
spring
.
Although
there
are
papers
in
neighbouring
towns
not
more
than
forty
miles
away
,
Karlstad
,
with
a
population
of
4
,
,
supports
two
morning
daily
papers
,
one
Conservative
,
the
other
Socialist
.
They
are
by
no
means
solely
'provincial
'
.
For
example
,
yesterday
's
Conservative
paper
discusses
in
its
leading
article
the
effect
of
the
Common
Market
on
Swedish
agriculture
,
mentioning
several
times
the
views
of
Mr.
Woolley
,
the
Cheshire
farmer
who
is
now
chairman
of
the
National
Farmers
'
Union
.
There
is
a
good
deal
of
interest
in
the
advertising
columns
.
A
fortnight
ago
there
were
many
'Acknowledgements
'
under
which
one-inch
single
column
entries
were
inserted
by
individual
postmen
and
lorry
drivers
collecting
milk
for
the
creameries
thanking
publicly
all
those
who
had
given
them
Christmas
boxes
.
Dog
taxes
became
due
on
January
1st
.
The
amount
is
fixed
by
local
authorities
and
varies
from
place
to
place
.
Hereabouts
the
standard
seems
to
be
the
equal
of
55s
.
per
dog
over
three
months
old
.
Official
advertisements
remind
dog-owners
that
the
charge
will
be
doubled
if
it
is
not
met
by
January
31st
.
Other
authorities
offer
rewards
for
the
extermination
of
pests-
27s
.
6d
.
for
a
fox
and
55s
.
for
a
mink
.
These
animals
are
very
destructive
to
poultry
.
Escapees
from
fur
farms
,
they
find
abundant
shelter
in
the
forests
.
REFUSE
IN
BAGS
There
is
no
mystery
about
Council
,
health
,
water
,
fishery
or
other
authorities
'
proceedings
.
The
agenda
for
forthcoming
meetings
appear
as
paid
advertisements
.
Yesterday
the
Council
of
a
small
local
town
gave
notice
in
a
six-inch
column
advertisement
that
household
rubbish
must
in
future
be
put
into
paper
bags
before
being
put
into
the
garbage
bins
.
It
claimed
that
in
summer
this
would
reduce
the
stench
of
decaying
matter
and
in
winter
would
lighten
and
speed
up
the
work
of
dustmen
as
they
would
not
have
to
dig
frozen
refuse
from
inside
the
bins
.
In
more
than
one
town
the
collected
refuse
is
burnt
under
boilers
which
supply
hot
water
to
houses
,
thus
cutting
out
the
need
for
individual
heating
plants
.
TAX
REGISTERS
Folk
interested
in
public
affairs
can
learn
a
lot
in
Sweden
.
They
can
even
learn
that
newsagents
and
booksellers
sell
annuals
(
called
taxation
registers
)
wherein
everybody
's
assessable
income
within
the
area
of
the
authority
is
shown
.
It
may
be
difficult
for
people
in
Britain
to
know
if
they
are
keeping
up
with
the
Jones
's
.
In
Sweden
they
have
only
to
look
into
the
local
taxation
register
to
know
whether
or
not
they
are
keeping
up
with
the
Svenssons
(
Swedish
Jones
's
)
.
From
Dee
to
Dublin
was
so
difficult
ONE
of
the
most
interesting
features
of
local
history
is
the
way
in
which
Wirral
's
Deeside
villages
came
to
be
regarded
over
the
centuries
,
as
the
main
ports
for
the
Irish
trade
,
not
only
locally
,
but
for
England
.
The
only
rival
was
Holyhead
,
but
many
travellers
preferred
the
longer
sea
voyage
to
the
difficult
travel
in
reaching
the
Anglesey
port
.
Except
for
the
fact
that
Chester
had
been
established
at
the
head
of
the
estuary
,
and
when
the
river
silted
the
Wirral
villages
were
used
as
ports
instead
,
it
is
probable
that
the
estuary
would
never
have
gained
any
commerce
.
As
a
haven
,
a
place
for
ships
to
shelter
,
the
Dee
shore
of
the
peninsula
was
as
an
inhospitable
place
as
it
could
possibly
be
.
Shelter
from
westerly
winds
was
virtually
non-existent
,
but
the
worst
fault
from
a
shipping
point
of
view
was
that
craft
could
sail
down
the
channel
and
so
to
the
open
sea
only
when
the
wind
came
from
the
easterly
quarter
.
#
21
<
END
>
<
45
TEXT
B1
>
EDITORIAL
Dilemma
of
South
Africa
PRIME
Minister
after
Prime
Minister
speaks
out
in
revulsion
against
the
South
African
Government
's
policy
of
apartheid
as
we
wait
for
the
curtain
to
rise
on
the
Commonwealth
Conference
in
London
.
Will
it
end
with
South
Africa
's
exclusion
from
the
Commonwealth
?
The
issue
is
touch
and
go
.
There
is
a
possibility
that
it
will
not
be
settled
at
this
conference
.
It
may
be
agreed
to
wait
until
South
Africa
actually
becomes
a
Republic
later
in
the
year
.
But
if
a
final
decision
is
to
be
faced
now
,
on
which
side
do
the
strongest
arguments
lie
?
A
MISTAKE
THE
Archbishop
of
Capetown
has
shown
that
the
matter
is
not
clear-cut
.
The
Archbishop
has
long
been
a
courageous
fighter
against
apartheid
.
He
must
be
heard
with
attention
.
On
purely
practical
grounds
he
holds
that
it
would
be
a
mistake
to
expel
South
Africa
,
weakening
the
whites
who
are
working
for
a
change
of
policy
.
In
his
view
it
would
also
be
against
the
interests
of
the
Africans
.
He
holds
that
more
pressure
can
be
put
on
South
Africa
while
she
remains
in
the
Commonwealth
than
could
be
exercised
were
she
cut
off
from
it
.
On
the
other
hand
,
those
who
favour
expulsion
,
including
African
leaders
,
feel
that
nothing
less
than
the
shock
of
expulsion
will
weaken
the
grip
of
Dr.
Verwoerd
and
the
Nationalists
.
They
point
out
that
Dr.
Verwoerd
refuses
to
consider
abandoning
the
apartheid
policy
.
WIDER
PICTURE
THE
Commonwealth
is
a
multi-racial
society
.
A
policy
of
racial
discrimination
in
any
of
its
countries
is
surely
the
one
thing
that
it
could
not
survive
.
Whatever
statesmen
say
at
the
conference
table
in
London
,
millions
at
home
would
regard
as
fraudulent
a
Commonwealth
which
had
room
for
a
racist
South
Africa
.
And
this
is
a
Commonwealth
in
which
five
citizens
are
coloured
for
every
one
who
is
white
.
Seen
in
this
wider
picture
,
a
South
Africa
that
clings
to
apartheid
is
a
menace
to
the
Commonwealth
and
a
liability
to
the
whole
Western
world
.
A
practical
solution
would
be
for
the
Commonwealth
to
draft
a
set
of
principles
excluding
race
discrimination
.
And
so
leave
South
Africa
to
make
the
grade
,
or
go
out
.
The
Queen
's
return
THE
Queen
and
the
Duke
of
Edinburgh
come
home
tonight
from
their
tour
in
the
East
.
The
duke
's
trigger-finger
and
the
ritual
slaughter
of
beasts
have
taken
the
headlines
in
this
country
.
Nevertheless
,
the
tour
has
been
an
immense
success
.
The
Queen
has
won
a
triumph
.
It
would
be
pleasanter
if
such
cruel
and
feudal
performances
as
tiger
and
rhino
hunts
were
dropped
from
future
Royal
programmes
.
But
the
Queen
and
the
Duke
have
pleased
millions
by
their
visit
.
The
warmth
of
their
welcome
in
India
and
Pakistan
are
happy
memories
.
Becoming
a
better
neighbour
WEST
GERMANY-
followed
yesterday
by
the
Dutch-
has
made
the
gesture
of
a
good
neighbour
.
She
has
put
up
the
value
of
her
money
.
Certainly
,
the
rise
is
very
small
.
But
it
is
a
step
in
the
direction
of
live-and-let-live
.
Hopes
will
now
grow
brighter
of
further
international
co-operation
,
which
is
the
only
way
to
solve
the
payments
difficulties
that
upset
the
Western
world
.
Britain
and
the
U.S.
,
which
have
problems
with
their
balances
,
will
gain
some
immediate
help
.
What
it
means
in
practical
terms
is
that
our
exports
to
Germany
will
now
be
a
little
cheaper
for
Germans
to
buy
,
while
the
goods
which
Germany
exports
will
be
made
a
little
dearer
.
UNPOPULAR
BOOMING
Germany
is
deliberately
encouraging
more
imports
as
a
means
to
curb
rising
prices
at
home
.
She
is
also
aware
how
unpopular
she
has
been
growing
by
failing
until
now
to
co-operate
as
a
creditor
nation
should
.
Germany
exports
much
more
than
she
imports
.
For
upwards
of
five
years
the
world
's
reserves
of
dollars
have
been
drained
into
Germany
.
There
they
have
stayed
uselessly
locked
up
because
Germany
has
no
tradition
of
trading
abroad
.
In
addition
the
strength
of
Germany
's
trading
position
has
attracted
speculators
to
hold
marks
rather
than
pounds
or
dollars
,
hoping
for
the
mark
to
rise
,
as
has
now
happened
.
IS
IT
ENOUGH
?
WILL
the
new
valuation
be
enough
to
correct
Germany
's
massive
trading
surplus
and
choke
off
speculation
against
dollar
and
pound
?
That
is
doubtful
.
If
,
however
,
in
addition
to
her
new
good-neighbour
gesture
,
Germany
takes
a
really
big
share
in
giving
aid
to
underdeveloped
nations
,
the
world
outlook
will
be
brighter
.
What
gives
rise
to
optimism
is
the
sign
that
Germany
and
the
other
leading
Western
nations
are
at
long
last
moving
towards
a
solution
of
currency
problems
by
co-operation
.
An
advertisement
A
CURIOUS
advertisement
appears
on
page
nine
,
paid
for
by
that
curious
body
Moral
Re-Armament
.
Those
who
lend
their
names
to
this
kind
of
advertisement
are
worthy
people
,
a
little
innocent
of
politics
,
perhaps
,
or
carried
away
by
the
idea
that
moral
regeneration
would
solve
all
our
problems
.
So
it
would
.
While
we
are
waiting
for
the
millenium
,
however
,
most
of
us
would
prefer
to
put
our
hopes
for
earthly
justice
in
instruments
of
democracy
,
such
as
trade
unions
and
our
local
and
national
Parliaments
.
Should
the
Herald
publish
such
advertisements
?
This
is
a
difficult
question
.
It
would
obviously
be
wrong
to
refuse
all
political
advertisements
with
which
we
disagree
.
When
an
advertisement
contains
statements
whose
factual
truth
is
doubtful
,
or
where
the
total
content
would
be
deeply
repugnant
to
our
readers
,
it
is
right
to
exercise
editorial
discretion
.
The
MRA
advertisement
falls
into
neither
category
,
though
many
readers
will
dislike
it
.
We
publish
it
in
the
belief
that
the
alert
readers
of
the
Herald
will
not
be
beguiled
by
this
kind
of
soft-soap
.
The
hard
way
of
peace
THE
authority
of
the
United
Nations
has
suffered
grave
injury
in
the
Congo
.
It
must
be
restored
.
A
United
Nations
force
composed
of
135
Sudanese
has
been
disarmed
and
expelled
from
the
supply
port
of
Matadi
,
after
being
heavily
attacked
by
a
much
stronger
force
of
Colonel
Mobutu
's
Congolese
troops
.
The
first
reaction
of
the
Sudanese
Government
was
to
denounce
the
United
Nations
for
``
negligence
and
impotence
,
''
and
to
say
that
its
4
troops
in
the
Congo
would
be
taken
home
.
The
reaction
can
be
understood
.
The
Sudan
's
concern
for
its
men
is
natural
.
But
this
could
hardly
be
a
dignified
exit
.
WRONG
TARGET
IF
the
UN
is
blamed
for
being
weak
,
it
would
be
more
logical
to
send
in
more
men
,
not
weaken
it
further
by
desertion
.
It
is
unjust
to
pass
the
buck
to
Mr.
Hammarskjold
and
the
UN
's
servants
.
The
responsibility
rightly
belongs
to
the
nations
which
have
undertaken
the
task
of
preserving
peace
in
the
Congo
.
That
is
not
a
ceremonial
duty
,
and
the
soldiers
have
every
right
to
blame
the
politicians
unless
they
see
it
through
.
When
the
United
Nations
instructed
Mr.
Hammarskjold
to
use
force
if
necessary
to
prevent
civil
war
,
it
was
clear
that
new
dangers
would
arise
unless
it
gave
him
the
physical
power
to
comply
with
the
policy
.
That
was
the
first
point
that
Mr.
Hammarskjold
made
.
India
has
responded
handsomely
by
providing
3
,
men
,
who
must
take
about
a
fortnight
to
arrive
.
If
the
UN
forces
were
thick
enough
on
the
ground
,
such
incidents
as
that
at
Matadi
would
not
happen
.
U.S
.
SHIPS
THE
UN
's
ability
to
keep
peace
depends
simply
on
adequate
support
by
the
nations
which
have
set
their
hands
to
this
plough
.
The
big
Powers
involved
in
the
Cold
War
must
of
course
keep
out
.
The
Americans
were
justified
in
diverting
naval
ships
in
case
non-combatant
help
was
wanted
;
but
they
stressed
that
there
was
no
intention
to
intervene
in
fighting
.
Yesterday
the
ships
turned
away
again
,
satisfied
that
they
were
not
required
.
It
is
to
be
hoped
that
the
UN
will
be
re-established
in
their
port
by
negotiation
and
that
there
will
be
no
more
outrages
.
But
back
,
Mr.
Hammarskjold
is
determined
,
they
must
go
.
The
best
news
for
the
Congo
would
be
agreement
between
its
rival
political
leaders
.
Through
the
patient
efforts
of
UN
conciliators
they
are
meeting
for
the
first
time
,
in
Malagasy
(
formerly
Madagascar
)
.
ONLY
SAFEGUARD
THE
world
will
sigh
with
relief
when
this
strife-torn
land
gets
itself
a
government
which
all
outsiders
can
recognise
.
Nobody
will
want
to
police
the
Congo
when
the
Congo
itself
can
do
the
job
.
All
the
UN
contingents
will
be
glad
to
go
home
.
Meanwhile
every
statesman
in
Africa
must
realise
that
there
must
be
far
worse
consequences
if
the
UN
had
to
abandon
its
task
.
Small
nations
would
not
remain
free
for
long
in
this
world
if
the
UN
was
not
their
bulwark
.
The
smile
on
the
face
of
Verwoerd
THE
British
public
has
now
had
the
chance
to
take
a
close-up
look
at
Dr.
Hendrik
Verwoerd
,
Prime
Minister
of
South
Africa
,
the
foremost
apostle
of
the
pernicious
doctrine
of
``
racial
purity
.
''
He
has
made
a
strong
impression
.
But
not
,
perhaps
,
quite
the
impression
that
he
intended
.
For
most
people
the
sight
of
that
bland
,
unctuous
,
impregnably
righteous
face
,
wreathed
in
smiles
,
has
been
enough
to
make
their
blood
run
cold
.
Some
misguided
people
might
have
a
sneaking
sympathy
for
a
man
who
defends
a
racial
policy
on
supposedly
practical
grounds
.
At
least
it
would
be
possible
to
argue
with
him
rationally
.
But
a
man
who
believes
,
like
Dr.
Verwoerd
,
that
a
basically
evil
policy
is
good
,
that
it
has
the
sanction
of
religion
and
is
a
bulwark
of
Christianity
,
is
beyond
the
reach
of
reason
.
COCOONED
ONLY
a
man
wrapped
in
the
impenetrable
cocoon
of
what
he
regards
as
a
divine
mission
could
have
spoken
of
apartheid
as
``
a
policy
of
good
neighbourliness
.
''
We
may
be
sure
that
he
is
not
being
hypocritical
.
That
is
what
he
really
believes
.
A
good
neighbour
to
those
Africans
who
,
under
apartheid
,
will
be
forced
back
to
their
tribal
reserves
with
no
prospect
but
a
cramped
and
primitive
existence
.
A
good
neighbour
to
those
Africans
who
will
continue
to
live
as
hewers
of
wood
and
drawers
of
water
in
the
white
areas
of
South
Africa
,
without
rights
and
without
hope
.
NIGHTMARE
THE
same
sort
of
good
neighbour
that
he
proved
to
be
to
the
Jews
fleeing
from
Hitler
in
the
thirties
.
It
was
Dr.
Verwoerd
who
led
a
protest
against
admitting
any
of
them
because
they
would
''
defile
''
the
national
white
stock
.
It
is
impossible
to
make
contact
with
Dr.
Verwoerd
in
his
nightmare
world
.
It
is
this
that
makes
illusory
any
hopes
that
he
may
be
influenced
to
change
course
.
The
Archbishop
of
Capetown
,
Dr.
Joost
de
Blank
,
has
pleaded
that
South
Africa
should
be
allowed
to
stay
in
the
Commonwealth
.
Otherwise
,
he
says
,
those
inside
the
country
who
still
oppose
apartheid
will
be
left
even
more
isolated
and
alone
.
The
views
of
the
Archbishop
,
who
has
maintained
an
unflinching
witness
to
what
Christianity
really
means
,
must
carry
weight
.
But
what
,
in
fact
,
can
the
other
Commonwealth
countries
do
to
bring
support
and
comfort
to
this
gallant
minority
?
EXPULSION
?
THERE
is
no
evidence
that
the
policy
of
appeasement
has
modified
the
actions
of
the
Nationalists
.
On
the
contrary
,
apartheid
is
being
applied
ever
more
ruthlessly
.
The
shock
of
expulsion
from
the
Commonwealth
now
seems
to
be
the
only
way
left
to
try
to
bring
home
to
the
people
of
South
Africa
that
Dr.
Verwoerd
is
leading
them
to
disaster
.
It
may
be
that
the
Commonwealth
Prime
Ministers
will
decide
against
this
final
step
.
If
that
is
their
decision
they
should
also
go
unequivocally
on
record
that
they
regard
apartheid
as
evil
and
indefensible
.
Unless
they
do
at
least
that
,
Dr.
Verwoerd
will
be
able
to
return
home
claiming
a
triumph
.
His
smile
will
be
blander
than
ever
.
The
old
routine
WE
are
in
for
it
again
:
another
Royal
Wedding
.
Between
now
and
June
,
when
the
Duke
of
Kent
will
marry
Miss
Worsley
,
hardly
a
day
will
pass
without
a
story
or
a
picture
or
probably
both
,
about
the
nuptial
arrangements
.
Men
readers
may
grow
more
than
a
little
weary
of
it
all
.
So
may
a
few
emancipated
women
who
pride
themselves
on
their
commonsense
.
#
21
<
46
TEXT
B2
>
Time
to
start
talking
One
of
the
grim
oddities
of
the
Berlin
crisis
is
that
everyone
is
in
favour
of
talking
but
nobody
seems
to
know
how
to
start
.
The
State
Department
keeps
approving
of
``
meaningful
negotiations
''
and
so
even
does
President
de
Gaulle
,
though
his
notion
of
what
makes
talks
useful
or
timely
is
a
lot
more
restrictive
than
other
people
's
.
In
the
intervals
of
bandying
about
threats
of
annihilation
Mr
Khrushchev
too
sees
``
a
glimmer
of
hope
''
for
talks
,
preferably
on
terms
that
would
give
him
right
from
the
start
everything
he
wants
.
Yet
hardly
anything
is
done
to
bring
talks
nearer
.
On
the
Western
side
the
chief
obstacles
,
apart
from
the
stiffening
of
the
diplomatic
joints
which
afflicts
everybody
,
have
been
two
:
the
West
German
election
campaign
and
the
objections
of
France
.
When
the
Western
Foreign
Ministers
meet
in
Washington
tomorrow
the
first
of
these
will
be
nearly
out
of
the
way
.
It
will
be
time
for
the
Ministers
to
get
down
in
earnest
to
the
business
of
working
out
a
common
approach
to
Russia
on
Germany
and
Berlin
.
The
means
of
setting
talks
going
are
clear
enough
provided
that
the
Soviet
Government
wishes
to
talk
at
all
.
The
session
of
the
United
Nations
Assembly
which
opens
on
Tuesday
should
anyhow
bring
together
the
Foreign
Ministers
of
Britain
,
the
United
States
,
and
Russia
.
The
French
Government
largely
ignores
the
``
tumultuous
and
scandalous
''
Assembly
.
But
that
might
give
President
de
Gaulle
a
convenient
excuse
for
keeping
out
of
talks
if
he
still
thought
this
was
not
the
time
to
start
them
.
What
seems
certain
is
that
those
who
advocate
putting
off
any
approach
until
Mr
Krushchev
gives
evidence
of
a
change
of
heart
(
whatever
that
may
mean
)
would
have
us
run
risks
greater
than
the
West
ought
to
run-
and
greater
than
President
Kennedy
's
most
influential
advisers
seem
disposed
to
face
.
The
real
question
is
what
we
should
put
to
the
Soviet
Government
as
a
basis
for
talks
:
and
that
means
working
out
what
we
know
to
be
the
essential
interests
of
the
West
in
Berlin
and
what
we
suppose
that
the
Soviet
Government
may
now
be
after
.
The
West
needs
to
make
it
absolutely
clear
that
the
freedom
of
West
Berlin
and
free
access
to
it
are
vital
interests
not
to
be
retreated
from
in
the
present
state
of
Europe
.
Yet
the
question
remains
,
as
before
:
is
the
Soviet
Government
interested
chiefly
in
sealing
off
East
Germany
and
securing
some
kind
of
general
recognition
for
it
?
Or
is
it
determined
to
do
away
with
the
freedom
of
West
Berlin
and
free
access
to
it
(
on
the
excuse
of
keeping
out
''
revanchists
''
and
so
on
)
at
almost
any
risk
?
If
the
first
,
the
signs
now
are
that
Britain
and
the
United
States
at
all
events
might
well
exchange
some
kind
of
recognition
for
an
up
to
date
guarantee
of
access
,
perhaps
to
be
supervised
by
a
commission
of
the
four
powers
and
the
two
Germanies
,
and
that
West
Germany
might
well
fall
in
with
this
,
however
reluctantly
.
(
Mr
Diefenbaker
's
proposal
of
United
Nations
supervision
has
the
drawback
that
,
like
other
proposed
ways
of
bringing
in
the
United
Nations
,
it
would
presumably
mean
admitting
both
Germanies
to
the
organisation-
and
that
would
be
a
lot
for
a
lot
of
people
to
swallow
all
at
once
)
.
If
,
however
,
the
Soviet
Government
seems
determined
to
swallow
up
West
Berlin
then
there
is
little
for
the
West
to
do
except
stand
firm
.
This
is
where
many
people
see
with
horror
the
prospect
of
a
nuclear
war
:
if
everyone
stands
firm
,
they
ask
,
will
not
the
next
step
be
a
clash
leading
inexorably
to
mutual
annihilation
?
After
looking
upon
such
a
prospect
Bertrand
Russell
has
chosen
to
take
the
way
of
civil
disobedience
and
go
to
prison
.
All
honour
to
him
for
acting
once
again
on
his
beliefs
whatever
the
consequences
.
But
those
who
differ
with
his
analysis
are
not
necessarily
less
concerned
at
the
dreadful
risks
we
all
run
.
Nor
need
they
be
less
concerned
than
Mr
Victor
Gollancz
,
who
in
a
letter
on
this
page
proposes
that
Mr
Macmillan
should
proclaim
his
readiness
to
negotiate
``
naked
''
and
unconditionally
for
the
sake
of
saving
the
world
.
Why
this
should
move
our
allies
or
Mr
Khrushchev-
or
indeed
what
it
would
mean-
is
not
clear
.
The
choice
lies
not
between
nuclear
war
and
Soviet
domination
;
it
lies
between
the
constant
risk
that
attends
the
exchanges
of
human
beings
formidably
armed
and
the
perilous
self-dissolution
of
the
West
that
would
come
of
a
surrender
of
West
Berlin
.
On
this
reading
what
Mr
Gollancz
calls
manoeuvring
,
and
what
we
should
call
cool-headed
and
inventive
negotiation
,
is
a
means
not
to
destruction
but
to
safety
.
Second
revise
The
Government
's
pompous
little
statement
on
Northern
Rhodesia
does
not
say
much
,
but
it
says
what
is
necessary-
that
the
Northern
Rhodesia
Constitution
is
open
to
revision
.
This
is
news
,
however
much
the
Government
tries
to
disguise
it
by
saying
that
the
revision
would
be
``
in
accordance
with
normal
practice
.
''
The
formula
which
has
caused
all
the
trouble
is
itself
a
revision
,
brought
about
in
deference
to
Sir
Roy
Welensky
,
of
proposals
which
the
Colonial
Secretary
tabled
in
February
;
``
reasonable
representations
,
''
which
the
Government
now
invites
,
have
been
made
against
it
for
many
weeks
.
The
Government
is
now
saying
that
consideration
of
these
reasonable
representations
is
being
delayed
by
the
outbreak
of
violence
.
In
fact
,
the
cart
and
the
horse
are
the
other
way
round
:
the
violence
broke
out
because
the
reasonable
representations
went
unheeded
.
The
request
which
all
interested
parties
(
except
the
United
Federal
)
have
made
is
that
the
Legislative
Council
elected
under
Mr
Macleod
's
system
of
three
blocks
of
seats
shall
contain
a
representative
majority
.
Formula
One
,
which
appeared
in
February
,
appeared
to
make
this
likely
;
Formula
Two
,
which
appeared
in
June
,
made
it
very
unlikely
;
if
Formula
Three
restores
the
original
principle
,
that
is
all
that
need
be
required
of
it
.
It
is
a
pity
that
the
Government
should
ever
have
been
led
away
from
this
principle
.
It
is
a
great
pity
that
the
Government
should
give
the
appearance
of
responding
,
not
to
Mr
Kaunda
's
reasonable
representations
,
but
to
the
violence
which
he
tried
to
prevent
.
Programme
for
Katanga
The
United
Nations
had
already
had
a
bad
press
before
reports
were
received
yesterday
of
alleged
indiscipline
by
some
of
its
troops
in
Elisabethville
.
A
full
account
of
these
incidents
will
no
doubt
be
demanded
by
the
General
Assembly
next
week
.
The
general
feeling
is
that
if
the
United
Nations
wanted
to
clean
up
the
Congo
it
could
have
started
with
stables
more
Augean
than
M.
Tshombe
's
.
But
Katanga
has
for
so
long
been
represented-
not
altogether
falsely-
as
a
secure
and
industrious
little
state
beset
by
wild
and
envious
politicians
that
its
less
agreeable
side
has
been
overlooked
.
It
can
equally
be
seen
as
an
alliance
between
M.
Tshombe
and
the
Union
Miniere
(
which
has
a
substantial
British
shareholding
)
to
apply
the
huge
copper
revenues
properly
belonging
to
the
whole
Congo
for
the
unbalanced
development
of
only
a
part
of
it
.
A
long
time
will
be
needed
,
of
course
,
to
bridge
the
gap
between
the
admirable
industrial
welfare
services
provided
for
copper
employees
and
the
general
lot
of
rural
Congolese
.
This
will
be
true
however
the
money
is
shared
.
But
the
disproportion
between
Katanga's
happy-go-lucky
expansion
and
the
perpetual
Budget
deficits
of
the
Congolese
Central
Government
has
for
too
long
been
an
obstacle
to
the
rebuilding
of
the
Congo
.
It
is
odd
that
the
very
people
who
apply
this
argument
to
the
Federation
of
Rhodesia
and
Nyasaland
,
and
who
blanch
at
the
thought
of
losing
Northern
Rhodesia
's
copper
revenues
,
should
not
see
that
it
applies
even
more
forcibly
to
the
Congo
,
where
there
is
little
light
industry
and
no
European
agriculture
(
apart
from
the
plantations
)
to
bolster
up
the
rest
of
the
economy
.
The
explanation
may
be
that
in
neither
case
is
the
argument
disinterested
.
M.
Tshombe
has
once
or
twice
been
brought
to
see
the
discrepancy
,
and
has
even
talked
of
sharing
his
revenues
.
But
he
has
never
signed
the
cheque
.
Independent
Katanga
has
never
,
in
truth
,
looked
like
a
permanent
proposition
,
which
is
why
no
country
has
recognised
it
,
and
why
most
of
the
Europeans
serving
in
its
forces
have
been
ne'er-do-wells
.
The
jolt
had
to
come
;
and
unfortunately
it
does
not
seem
to
have
come
as
cheaply
as
at
first
appeared
.
Dr
O'Brien
may
have
taken
one
of
the
tides
in
the
affairs
of
men
;
omitted
,
Katanga
might
have
straggled
on
to
a
worse
tragedy
.
It
remains
to
consolidate
the
reunion
of
Katanga
with
the
Congo
,
and
for
this
purpose
the
Central
Government
is
sending
a
commissioner
formerly
associated
with
M.
Gizenga
's
Stanleyville
regime
.
The
development
may
sound
more
sinister
than
it
is
.
M.
Gizenga
has
notably
failed
to
make
capital
out
of
his
succession
to
Lumumba
:
it
is
too
early
to
say
that
he
is
not
a
Marxist
at
all
,
but
if
he
is
he
comes
from
a
peculiarly
Congolese
strain
.
The
Russians
seem
to
have
no
time
for
him
.
Thus
his
accomplice
now
sent
to
Elisabethville
may
be
no
more
than
a
personification
of
the
Central
Government
's
new
authority
.
But
this
is
not
the
way
for
the
Congo-Katanga
dispute
to
be
ended
.
The
key
to
a
solution
surely
lies
in
the
continued
recognition
by
the
United
Nations
of
M.
Tshombe
as
President
of
Katanga
Province
.
If
he
has
taken
flight
he
should
be
invited
to
return
to
head
the
provincial
Government
.
An
attempt
has
already
been
made
to
organise
the
Congolese
States
into
a
confederation
.
Now
that
President
Tshombe
has
been
shown
that
independence
is
not
allowed
he
should
strive
for
as
much
provincial
autonomy
as
the
other
States
will
give
him
.
He
should
not
despair
of
keeping
a
large
part
of
his
copper
revenue
.
Dr
O'Brien
has
praised
the
valour
of
Katanga
soldiers
.
M.
Tshombe
should
not
encourage
them
to
drive
the
point
home
.
Instead
of
putting
up
a
desperate
resistance
he
should
spend
an
hour
reading
the
Nigerian
Constitution
.
The
first
step
It
is
encouraging
news
that
Mr
Gromyko
,
the
Soviet
Foreign
Minister
,
will
meet
Mr
Dean
Rusk
in
New
York
next
week
for
a
talk
about
German
problems
.
The
Soviet
Government
has
lost
no
time
in
taking
up
President
Kennedy
's
suggestion
,
made
on
Wednesday
,
that
such
a
meeting
should
be
arranged
while
Mr
Gromyko
is
over
for
the
United
Nations
General
Assembly
.
No
one
supposes
that
Mr
Gromyko
and
Mr
Rusk
will
settle
the
problems
of
Berlin
and
the
two
Germanys
on
their
own
.
But
,
as
Mr
Modibo
Keita
said
after
his
talk
with
Mr
Kennedy
on
Wednesday
,
a
Summit
meeting
must
be
prepared
at
a
lower
diplomatic
level
.
This
is
the
necessary
first
step
.
And
indeed
it
is
the
first
time
since
the
crisis
began
that
any
specific
arrangement
for
serious
discussion
between
the
two
sides
has
been
made
.
There
have
been
plenty
of
general
declarations
about
willingness
to
meet
and
talk
,
but
conspicuously
no
mention
of
time
and
place
.
To
be
able
to
say
``
New
York
next
week
''
is
an
important
advance
.
We
must
not
be
overconfident
that
this
meeting
will
lead
on
to
further
and
decisive
ones
;
but
without
it
,
we
could
not
look
for
them
.
Getting
it
over
Federal
Germany
votes
tomorrow
and
not
a
day
too
soon
.
There
can
seldom
have
been
an
election
campaign
which
more
people
in
and
out
of
the
country
wanted
to
see
over
and
done
with
.
To
Germany
's
Western
allies
the
campaign
has
been
a
millstone
weighing
down
and
almost
paralysing
their
efforts
to
work
out
sensible
ways
of
dealing
with
the
Berlin
crisis
.
It
need
not
have
been
such
a
burden
if
Western
Governments
had
not
been
convinced
that
they
must
do
nothing
to
harm
even
remotely
Dr
Adenauer
's
chances
of
being
returned
as
Chancellor
.
But
they
were
so
convinced
and
they
have
had
to
take
the
consequences
.
Meanwhile
in
Germany
itself
the
course
of
the
campaign
has
dismayed
a
good
many
people
:
they
too
will
be
glad
when
the
polling
stations
close
.
#
216
<
47
TEXT
B3
>
ACROSS
BARRIERS
The
third
assembly
of
the
World
Council
of
Churches
in
Delhi
has
added
substance
to
the
aspiration
of
its
title
.
The
entry
of
the
Russian
Orthodox
Church
and
its
sisters
in
Bulgaria
,
Poland
,
and
Rumania
has
had
two
stimulating
effects
.
Some
east
European
churches
had
been
members
already
,
and
one
major
meeting
was
held
in
Hungary
in
1956
,
but
only
now
is
the
Christian
witness
in
communist
countries
strongly
represented
.
Although
the
Roman
Catholics
are
no
more
than
observers
,
the
charge
of
pan-protestantism
loses
its
validity
.
The
other
Orthodox
churches
and
the
Old
Catholics
in
the
council
are
no
longer
a
few
among
the
many
that
come
from
the
world
of
the
Reformation
.
At
the
same
time
the
evangelical
complexion
of
the
council
grows
stronger
through
the
integration
with
the
International
Missionary
Council
and
the
admission
of
growing
communions
in
South
America
and
newly
independent
churches
in
Africa
.
There
are
now
twice
as
many
churches
from
these
continents
and
from
Asia
as
there
were
at
the
first
assembly
in
Amsterdam
in
1948
.
The
approach
to
universality
is
gratifying
.
It
has
its
complications
.
Many
of
the
churches
which
came
together
at
Amsterdam
thirteen
years
ago
had
long
cooperated
in
the
two
movements-
Faith
and
Order
and
Life
and
Work-
whose
confluence
formed
the
council
.
Cooperation
since
then
has
steadily
grown
.
The
entry
this
year
of
so
many
churches
unaccustomed
to
these
ecumenical
encounters
may
hold
up
the
movement
towards
closer
cooperation
for
a
time
.
There
will
have
to
be
wider
geographical
representation
on
the
central
committee
and
other
continuing
bodies
and
this
may
be
at
the
cost
of
some
efficiency
.
Unanimity
will
come
less
easily
.
The
Anglican
and
main
Protestant
communions
readily
agree
on
many
questions
,
such
as
birth
control
and
the
population
explosion
,
which
the
presence
in
strength
of
the
Orthodox
churches
makes
more
contentious
.
On
the
other
hand
,
there
has
been
a
striking
agreement
on
the
delicate
matter
of
defining
the
actual
theological
basis
of
the
council
itself
.
Such
a
body
can
not
address
itself
successfully
to
many
of
the
immediate
temporal
issues
.
It
should
seek
and
share
guidance
not
on
what
is
to
be
done
in
such
and
such
a
special
field
but
on
the
criteria
by
which
the
Christian
should
be
guided
.
The
declaration
on
racialism
could
reasonably
be
unequivocal
,
although
it
has
cost
the
allegiance
of
the
Dutch
churches
in
South
Africa
.
But
discussion
on
current
points
of
east-west
conflict
could
not
go
much
farther
than
,
for
example
,
the
truism
that
policies
of
menace
and
mutual
disarmament
can
not
be
followed
together
.
What
the
council
has
done-
and
it
is
an
achievement-
is
to
make
religious
contact
across
the
greatest
political
barrier
in
what
is
not
yet
a
unitary
world
.
In
the
words
of
one
Russian
delegate
,
older
churches
like
his
own
have
personally
discovered
younger
churches
for
the
first
time
.
The
theme
of
facing
together
the
broader
tasks
that
can
be
tackled
only
together
ran
through
speech
after
speech
.
It
is
worth
recalling
the
prophetic
words
in
1938
of
DR.
J.
H.
OLDHAM
,
elected
honorary
president
at
Delhi
:
-
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Study
must
be
undertaken
by
the
churches
in
common
,
for
the
new
forces
are
world
forces
;
they
will
sooner
or
later
affect
the
life
of
every
church
,
and
it
is
therefore
essential
that
on
this
point
the
churches
should
learn
from
each
other
and
share
with
each
other
whatever
light
God
has
given
them
in
their
attempt
to
face
new
and
unprecedented
situations
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
The
shifting
weight
from
western
to
eastern
communities
emphasizes
the
challenge
to
the
receptivity
of
individual
churches
.
The
effect
of
the
assembly
will
depend
on
the
willingness
of
parishes
and
congregations
to
respond
to
the
call
to
fresh
service
,
and
to
assimilate
into
their
daily
witness
the
common
thought
of
the
member
churches
.
One
of
the
duties
of
the
assembly
is
to
set
the
standards
for
continuing
common
study
and
action
.
Since
the
last
assembly
help
for
refugees
of
every
faith
has
been
extended
to
cover
more
of
the
world
and
different
needs
.
It
is
now
perhaps
the
best
known
ecumenical
activity
.
Here
again
,
however
,
the
new
and
enlarged
council
speaks
with
different
voices
and
stresses
.
In
the
Russian
Orthodox
Church
the
council
has
incorporated
a
community
with
a
distinctive
tradition
of
Christian
witness
,
emphasizing
devotion
and
not
social
work
.
In
abstaining
from
voting
on
the
resolution
which
extended
the
definition
of
religious
liberty
to
political
opinions
the
Russians
in
Delhi
followed
a
tradition
far
older
than
1917
.
Their
position
is
close
to
the
statement
at
Evanston
in
1954
by
PROFESSOR
HROMADKA
,
of
Prague
,
who
is
an
evangelical
:
-
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
The
Church
marches
through
our
secular
world
avoiding
and
rejecting
identification
with
any
human
absolute
and
rejecting
also
any
efforts
to
look
for
an
absolute
evil
in
any
secular
institution
or
in
any
man
.
We
must
not
apply
human
,
civil
,
or
political
categories
of
freedom
to
the
church
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Some
problems
of
such
a
world
meeting
remain
unresolved
.
A
thousand
delegates
are
too
many
for
corporate
thinking
,
but
corporate
thinking
there
must
be
if
all
member
churches
are
to
have
an
effective
voice
in
deciding
future
lines
of
cooperation
.
The
aspiration
of
visible
as
opposed
to
merely
``
spiritual
''
unity
was
endorsed
at
Delhi
;
but
it
is
doubtful
if
it
was
greatly
advanced-
or
,
indeed
,
could
be
so
at
so
comprehensive
an
assembly
.
A
Man
of
Peace
Although
he
is
no
longer
a
titular
chief
ALBERT
LUTHULI
is
in
the
truest
sense
of
the
word
a
leader
of
his
people
in
South
Africa
.
His
arrival
with
his
wife
in
Britain
on
a
flying
visit
before
he
goes
on
to
receive
the
Nobel
Peace
Prize
in
Oslo
will
give
British
people
a
chance
that
they
gladly
take
of
expressing
their
admiration
for
his
courage
,
sincerity
,
and
restraint
.
It
is
ironical
that
he
should
reach
Europe
only
a
few
days
before
the
Republic
of
South
Africa
will
be
celebrating
the
annual
holiday
which
in
origin
commemorates
the
victory
of
the
Voortrekkers
over
the
Zulu
Impis
at
Blood
River
.
MR.
LUTHULI
,
who
belongs
to
that
proud
and
warlike
people
,
is
one
of
those
Africans
who
have
buried
the
hatchet
.
He
has
always
shown
himself
ready-
and
no
one
who
knows
him
can
doubt
his
sincerity-
to
lead
the
Zulus
and
others
down
the
paths
of
peace
.
Coexistence
with
their
white
neighbours
on
terms
of
mutual
self-respect
has
been
his
ideal
.
A
forward
looking
Government
would
have
understood
the
significance
of
this
powerful
encouragement
to
moderation
and
would
have
taken
MR.
LUTHULI
into
its
counsels
.
Unfortunately
it
is
looking
backwards
that
has
prevailed
.
Those
who
put
MR.
LUTHULI
into
prison
and
then
placed
indefensible
restrictions
on
his
rights
as
a
man
have
never
forgotten
Blood
River
.
They
live
in
a
perpetual
state
of
mental
laager
.
They
can
see
MR.
LUTHULI
only
over
the
sights
of
their
rifles
.
Even
the
permission
given
to
leave
the
native
land
which
is
half
a
gaol
for
him
is
grudging
and
qualified
.
The
MINISTER
of
the
INTERIOR
emphasized
,
when
his
passport
was
granted
,
that
in
the
opinion
of
the
South
African
Government
MR.
LUTHULI
did
not
measure
up
to
the
international
standard
laid
down
for
the
award
of
the
Nobel
Peace
Prize
.
The
South
African
Government
is
the
last
quarter
to
which
any
reasonable
man
would
refer
on
such
an
issue
.
The
decision
of
the
Swedish
judges
has
rightly
been
applauded
in
all
countries
that
believe
in
freedom
and
scorn
racial
injustice
.
MR.
LUTHULI
can
not
speak
freely
to
us
.
But
he
must
draw
encouragement
from
the
reception
that
he
will
receive
here
and
elsewhere
on
his
journey
.
``
Who
will
deny
''
,
he
has
said
sadly
,
``
that
thirty
years
of
my
life
have
been
spent
in
knocking
in
vain
at
a
closed
and
barred
door
?
''
Alas
,
no
one
can
deny
it
.
But
that
is
all
the
more
reason
for
saluting
a
veteran
fighter
for
peace
.
Hire-Purchase
With
the
first
and
fundamental
clause
of
MR.
W.
T.
WILLIAMS
'S
Hire-Purchase
Bill
general
agreement
can
be
expected
.
An
increasingly
important
weakness
of
the
existing
legislation
(
the
1938
Act
as
amended
in
1954
)
is
that
,
apart
from
livestock
,
it
governs
only
agreements
involving
goods
worth
+3
or
less
.
As
the
Conservative
Political
Centre
report
on
consumer
protection
recently
pointed
out
,
both
inflation
and
affluence
have
made
it
reasonable
to
raise
the
limits
for
all
agreements
to
+1
,
-
the
level
already
established
for
livestock
.
MR.
WILLIAMS
sets
out
to
achieve
this
.
The
existing
limits
have
long
been
out
of
date
,
especially
since
the
growth
of
car
hire-purchase
,
and
most
citizens
'
advice
bureaux
could
probably
produce
cases
illustrating
the
difficulties
and
abuses
which
have
arisen
as
a
result
.
The
efforts
of
MR.
WILLIAMS
to
make
the
terms
of
agreements
even
clearer
to
the
customer
are
also
to
be
commended
.
The
notification
he
envisages
must
be
given
at
least
two
days
before
the
agreement
is
signed
.
To
this
there
will
be
some
opposition
.
The
Bill
is
short
and
modest
in
scope
,
and
it
is
doubtful
whether
the
other
Private
Members
'
Bills
in
the
offing
will
fill
all
the
gaps
.
This
fact
may
give
the
Government
an
extra
excuse
for
counselling
patience
until
the
next
report
from
the
Molony
committee
.
Comprehensive
legislation
is
obviously
preferable
.
They
should
not
,
however
,
disdain
this
opportunity
of
obtaining
a
useful
sample
of
parliamentary
opinion
by
at
least
allowing
these
Bills
a
fair
run
.
By
Degrees
Centigrade
v.
Fahrenheit
.
The
fight
is
on
.
The
challenger
has
behind
it
not
only
the
authority
of
the
SECRETARY
of
STATE
for
AIR
but
also
the
backing
of
the
DIRECTOR
GENERAL
of
the
Meteorological
Office
.
The
press
and
the
broadcasting
authorities
are
asked
to
help
.
To
begin
with
,
both
temperatures
will
be
put
in
the
ring
together
.
SIR
GRAHAM
SUTTON
,
however
,
made
no
bones
about
it
yesterday
.
The
purpose
is
to
give
fahrenheit
the
knock
out
.
The
backers
of
centigrade
would
have
got
off
to
a
better
start
if
they
had
taken
more
pains
to
explain
the
advantages
to
the
general
public
of
the
change
.
It
is
true
that
SIR
GRAHAM
said
there
is
at
the
moment
``
an
awful
mess
up
''
in
the
measurement
of
temperatures
.
This
,
however
,
seems
a
matter
of
the
convenience
of
specialists
.
The
ordinary
British
man
and
woman
is
conscious
of
no
difficulty
.
Rather
than
fifty
million
people
having
to
be
put
out
for
the
sake
of
5
,
is
there
any
reason
why
the
centigrade
countries
should
not
change
to
fahrenheit
?
Can
it
be
shown
that
the
one
scale
is
demonstrably
better
than
the
other
?
The
centigraders
may
be
in
for
a
stiffer
fight
than
they
think
.
They
may
have
to
call
up
the
reinforcement
of
the
Common
Market
.
Even
then
it
might
be
easier
to
persuade
the
British
public
to
go
over
to
decimal
coinage-
in
certain
circumstances
the
time
would
come
when
this
would
suit
their
convenience-
rather
than
to
change
their
system
of
recording
temperatures
.
In
any
case
,
fahrenheit
need
not
lose
heart
.
Once
before
,
and
that
not
so
long
ago
,
the
authorities
ganged
up
to
alter
the
habits
of
the
people
.
That
effort
was
to
enforce
the
adoption
of
the
twenty-four
hour
clock
.
Then
,
also
,
the
B.B.C
.
were
roped
in
.
The
only
result
was
that
the
well-meaning
corporation
became
very
unpopular
.
So
much
so
that
the
new
system
,
which
was
inaugurated
in
April
,
1934
,
was
thrown
out
in
August
of
the
same
year
.
It
is
generally
a
sign
that
Governments
are
balked
in
the
big
things
when
they
can
not
leave
the
little
,
familiar
ways
of
life
alone
.
Summons
to
the
Unknown
One
of
the
little
trials
that
a
man
must
learn
to
bear
when
he
admits
the
telephone
to
his
home
is
that
,
when
he
hurries
to
its
side
to
answer
a
call
,
it
will
sometimes
stop
ringing
before
he
gets
there
.
He
is
dividing
the
dahlias
at
the
bottom
of
the
garden
,
or
hanging
a
critical
bit
of
wallpaper
in
the
spare
bedroom
,
or
delicately
adjusting
the
car
in
the
garage
,
or
listening
absorbed
to
a
concert
on
the
wireless
when
the
persisting
summons
penetrates
to
his
dream
world
.
#
22
<
48
TEXT
B4
>
OPINION
SPEAK
UP
FOR
OUR
FRIENDS
!
A
BAFFLED
and
bewildered
little
country
stands
at
the
centre
of
an
international
storm
.
Belgium
is
accused-
without
a
scrap
of
evidence-
of
being
implicated
in
the
murder
of
Patrice
Lumumba
.
Her
leaders
are
insulted
,
her
embassies
are
attacked
in
a
score
of
countries
.
In
Ghana
,
President
Nkrumah
,
who
has
done
more
than
most
to
stir
up
trouble
in
the
Congo
,
orders
every
Belgian
citizen
to
quit
his
country
.
Boldly
and
clearly
HOUNDING
Belgium
has
become
an
international
pastime
.
Why
?
Because
those
who
said
the
Congolese
could
govern
themselves
will
not
admit
they
were
wrong
.
So
Belgium
,
bowed
down
by
internal
troubles
,
mourning
a
terrible
air
crash
,
is
made
their
scapegoat
.
Who
will
speak
up
for
Belgium
?
Who
else
but
Britain
.
We
have
fought
beside
Belgium
in
two
world
wars
.
We
are
allies
still
.
Britain
should
champion
Belgium
.
Not
with
the
careful
,
hooded
language
of
diplomacy
,
but
boldly
and
fearlessly
.
It
is
time
to
show
the
world
that
this
country
does
not
desert
her
friends
.
THE
FULL
TABLE
HAPPY
,
happy
families
!
Never
before
have
Britain
's
larders
been
so
well
stocked
.
Supplies
of
meat
and
dairy
produce
were
substantially
higher
last
year
than
in
1959
.
Lucky
,
lucky
housewives
!
To
have
such
a
splendid
variety
of
goods
to
choose
from
.
Not
so
long
ago
older
folk
were
reminding
young
wives
,
harassed
by
shortages
,
of
the
good
old
days
of
abundance
.
Now
it
is
mother
who
picks
up
recipes
from
her
daughter
.
The
dinner
table
is
the
best
answer
to
the
grumblers
in
Britain
today
!
GO
AHEAD
``
THIS
is
colour
day
,
''
proclaimed
the
American
television
network
,
N.B.C
.
And
hour
after
hour
it
poured
out
its
programmes
in
bright
colours
.
In
America
colour
TV
is
five
years
old
.
There
are
already
6
,
sets
in
use
.
What
about
Britain
?
The
B.B.C
.
is
ready
to
launch
a
colour
TV
service
,
but
the
commercial
TV
contractors
want
to
delay
it
for
1
years
.
The
Government
should
settle
this
argument
with
two
words
to
the
B.B.C
.
:
-
Go
ahead
!
MAN
OF
SYMPATHY
ONE
man
beyond
all
others
is
saddened
by
the
deaths
of
two
elderly
sisters
who
killed
themselves
because
they
had
to
leave
their
cottage
.
Mr.
John
Crabb
,
clerk
to
Newmarket
urban
council
,
says
:
``
I
shall
always
feel
this
as
a
personal
failure
.
''
There
is
no
reason
whatsoever
why
he
should
reproach
himself
.
The
sisters
had
to
quit
as
their
home
was
falling
down
.
And
Mr.
Crabb
did
his
best
for
them
,
even
driving
them
to
a
new
house
.
John
Crabb
has
the
qualities
of
sympathy
and
understanding
.
Too
often
lacking
in
officialdom
.
LION
RAMPANT
MR.
HENRY
NEWTON
of
Acton
does
not
want
his
daughter
to
marry
a
Scotsman
.
He
says
that
the
Scots
are
foreigners
who
have
no
business
to
be
in
England
.
The
first
ruler
of
the
United
Kingdom
was
a
Scot
.
The
Lord
Chancellor
is
a
Scot
.
The
Prime
Minister
is
a
Scot-
and
so
were
four
of
his
predecessors
this
century
.
Let
Mr.
Newton
beware
.
By
protesting
against
Scotland
he
may
be
guilty
of
rebellion
!
THE
EMPIRE
IS
PUT
ON
TRIAL
ARCHBISHOP
MAKARIOS
puts
the
Commonwealth
on
trial
.
His
ex-Eoka
Government
decides
that
Cyprus
will
join
it
for
five
years
.
During
this
period
Britain
will
be
expected
to
subsidise
and
defend
the
Cypriots
.
They
will
enjoy
all
the
trading
benefits
of
Imperial
Preference
.
It
is
a
safe
bet
that
at
the
end
of
five
years
Makarios
and
company
will
sign
on
again
.
It
is
equally
certain
that
the
British
Government
will
welcome
them
.
How
splendid
it
would
be
if
,
just
for
once
,
the
Government
were
to
voice
the
real
feelings
of
the
British
people
.
And
tell
Makarios
they
are
not
prepared
to
accept
him
on
such
terms
.
OPTIMISTS
WIN
GOOD
cheer
for
the
week-end
.
Ford
Motors
are
to
put
13
,
men
back
on
a
five-day
week
.
One
more
demonstration
of
the
industry's
recovery
.
As
springtime
approaches
,
orders
pick
up
.
And
the
car
men
get
ready
for
another
bustling
season
.
The
pessimists
said
the
motor
industry
was
on
its
knees
.
The
optimists
said
``
Nonsense
.
''
As
usual
,
the
optimists
have
been
proved
right
.
OUT
AND
ABOUT
EARL
RUSSELL
and
his
friends
have
hit
on
an
original
way
of
spending
this
afternoon
.
They
intend
to
sit
outside
the
Ministry
of
Defence
.
It
is
their
protest
against
the
H-bomb
.
They
ought
to
have
a
pleasant
time
.
The
weather
forecast
is
good
;
except
for
them
,
Whitehall
should
be
deserted
.
And
they
will
have
a
fine
view
of
St.
James
's
Park
,
with
its
placid
lake
,
pelicans
,
rare
ducks
,
and
other
wild
life
.
Why
not
follow
Lord
Russell
's
lead
today
?
Head
for
the
parks
to
enjoy
the
sun
.
Not
in
a
foolish
cause
,
but
in
a
glorious
one
.
Good
health
!
THE
TOILERS
THIS
group
of
men
,
says
a
report
,
work
on
average
between
55
and
6
hours
a
week
.
They
also
put
in
an
extra
two
or
three
evenings
.
And
they
never
go
on
strike
.
Who
are
they
?
The
trade
union
officials
of
Britain
.
Men
who
earn
only
a
fraction
of
what
their
talents
and
responsibilities
could
bring
in
the
open
labour
market
.
The
unions
are
fortunate
indeed
to
find
dedicated
leaders
at
cut-rate
prices
.
But
it
is
time
the
members
decided
to
pay
up
and
be
good
employers
.
WRONG
TARGET
THE
Labour
Party
says
that
the
Tory
Government
is
destroying
the
social
services
.
Under
the
Labour
Government
18.1
per
cent
of
the
national
income
was
spent
on
social
services
.
The
present
figure
is
19.5
per
cent
.
There
are
many
worthwhile
targets
for
the
Opposition
.
What
a
pity
to
aim
at
the
wrong
one
!
HOW
MANY
SERFS
?
MRS.
MARCIA
POWER
,
whose
husband
made
her
clean
his
uniform
,
wins
a
divorce
.
The
judge
says
she
had
to
act
almost
as
a
serf
.
Up
and
down
the
country
husbands
will
be
saying
they
would
never
behave
like
that
.
But
do
they
ever
ponder
how
their
gardening
tools
are
mysteriously
returned
to
the
shed
;
their
books
tidied
;
and
often
,
even
their
shoes
cleaned
?
How
wonderful
if
they
showed
their
appreciation
this
morning
with
a
surprise
box
of
chocolates
or
a
bunch
of
flowers
!
THIS
IS
THE
PRICE
OF
HASTE
HOW
the
Government
must
repent
its
haste
and
folly
in
Rhodesia
!
Eighteen
months
ago
this
territory
was
peaceful
,
orderly
,
and
thriving
.
Africans
within
the
Federal
Government
were
getting
valuable
experience
in
administration
.
Then
Mr.
Iain
Macleod
became
Colonial
Secretary
.
Suddenly
everything
changed
.
Timetables
were
scrapped
.
The
ill-conceived
Monckton
Commission
was
rushed
out
to
Rhodesia
.
Overnight
,
minor
African
politicians
were
inflated
into
international
figures
.
And
as
the
British
Government
stepped
up
the
pace
of
change
,
so
the
Africans
stepped
up
their
demands
.
No
choice
TODAY
,
in
London
,
that
rash
and
thoughtless
policy
has
caused
a
crisis-
a
crisis
that
never
should
have
happened
.
No
wonder
there
is
doubt
and
fearful
heart-searching
.
If
the
Government
now
reverses
its
plan
to
give
the
Africans
control
in
Northern
Rhodesia
it
may
indeed
face
difficulties
from
African
politicians
greedy
for
power
.
But
if
it
fails
to
modify
that
plan
Rhodesia
may
well
be
plunged
into
chaos
,
like
the
Congo
.
For
Mr.
Macmillan
and
his
ministers
there
is
no
choice
.
They
must
safeguard
Rhodesia
against
chaos
.
And
try
to
repair
the
damage
they
have
done
.
PROSPERITY
LEAGUE
WHO
can
grow
the
fastest
?
That
is
the
exciting
competition
going
on
among
Britain
's
major
industries
.
Top
of
the
table
,
at
the
moment
,
is
the
chemical
industry
.
Then
comes
engineering
,
followed
by
iron
and
steel
.
Even
the
staid
and
timid
Treasury
is
cheered
by
the
tremendous
upsurge
in
investment
.
It
reports
that
new
factory
building
this
year
is
likely
to
be
4
per
cent
up
on
196
.
Britain
's
business
men
are
right
to
back
their
faith
with
cash
.
For
expansion
today
means
still
greater
prosperity
tomorrow
.
THEIR
FREEDOM
BERTRAND
RUSSELL
,
the
88-year-old
standard
bearer
of
the
Ban-the-Bomb
crusade
,
has
a
devoted
following
.
Thousands
march
with
him-
and
sit
with
him
too
.
It
is
said
by
some
that
he
is
a
saint
;
by
others
that
he
is
a
prophet
.
He
is
,
in
fact
,
a
philosopher
with
a
highly
developed
sense
of
publicity
who
has
been
spectacularly
wrong
on
the
great
issues
of
our
time
.
How
long
?
BEFORE
the
war
he
urged
the
British
people
to
welcome
Hitler
's
troops
as
tourists
.
After
the
war
he
favoured
a
preventive
war
against
Russia
.
Now
he
wants
Britain
to
demolish
her
defences
.
Throughout
the
years
Lord
Russell
and
his
supporters
have
been
able
to
pursue
their
eccentric
campaigns
in
freedom
.
They
should
ask
themselves
this
question
:
How
long
would
that
freedom
last
if
their
policies
were
adopted
?
GOOD
WILL
MAN
AN
experiment
in
courtesy
is
launched
by
the
Electricity
Board
.
The
board
is
laying
a
cable
along
a
seven-mile
route
in
Surrey
.
A
warden
,
Mr.
Jack
Finlay
,
has
been
appointed
to
smooth
out
difficulties
for
householders
when
trenches
are
dug
outside
their
front
gates
.
Splendid
.
By
showing
concern
for
the
people
the
board
will
earn
their
good
will
.
Happy
patrolling
,
Mr.
Finlay
!
THE
FACTS
BACK
WELENSKY
GOOD
for
Sir
Roy
Welensky
!
The
tough
,
resolute
Premier
of
the
Rhodesian
Federation
shakes
the
life
out
of
his
critics
.
He
calls
them
``
jelly-boned
.
''
He
promises
to
preserve
federation
against
African
fanatics
and
woolly
minded
individuals
in
the
West
.
Some
may
ask
:
Is
Welensky
justified
in
being
so
harsh
to
those
who
disagree
with
him
?
The
facts
answer
that
.
Congo
shambles
CONTRAST
his
firm
,
successful
rule
in
Rhodesia
with
what
has
happened
in
the
Congo
.
There
Welensky
's
opponents
have
carried
their
theories
into
practice
.
There
a
UNO
army
of
Africans
,
bossed
by
an
Indian
,
has
been
in
charge
for
months
.
And
what
has
it
made
of
the
Congo
?
A
bloodstained
shambles
.
No
wonder
Welensky
has
lost
all
patience
with
his
misguided
tormentors
.
They
have
earned
his
strictures
.
And
his
contempt
.
THE
THRIFTY
ONES
SOME
people
are
for
ever
complaining
that
teenagers
earn
too
much
and
spend
it
all
when
they
get
it
.
Now
a
survey
of
the
Post
Office
Savings
Bank
shows
how
wrong
that
idea
is
.
The
biggest
group
of
depositors
in
the
bank
is
made
up
of
boys
and
girls
aged
15
to
19
.
Certainly
teenagers
earn
more
than
ever
before
.
Certainly
they
spend
more
.
But
how
splendid
that
in
the
most
prosperous
days
in
this
country
's
history
the
old-fashioned
virtue
of
thrift
should
still
have
a
powerful
appeal
for
young
people
.
UNDERSTOOD
!
THE
Danes
are
annoyed
with
British
farmers
for
fighting
against
Danish
competition
.
They
say
that
our
farmers
do
not
seem
to
understand
the
meaning
of
free
trade
.
There
is
no
doubt
what
the
Danes
understand
by
free
trade
.
It
is
that
they
should
be
free
to
sell
as
much
as
they
like
here
,
while
buying
more
and
more
from
our
rivals
.
Germany
has
now
supplanted
Britain
as
Denmark
's
principal
supplier
.
The
farmers
of
Britain
understand
free
trade
.
That
is
why
they
fight
it
.
CURTAIN
UP
THE
Palace
cinema
at
Buckley
,
near
Chester
,
will
be
reopened
next
week
by
Barry
Flanagan
and
Eric
Platt
,
both
aged
19
.
Eric
says
:
``
We
believe
in
the
cinema
.
And
we
know
what
people
want
.
''
The
combination
of
enthusiasm
and
shrewd
anticipation
of
public
taste
has
launched
many
great
enterprises
.
Barry
and
Eric
have
enthusiasm
.
They
are
backed
by
a
resurgent
film
industry
.
It
could
be
curtain
up
on
two
success
stories
.
Of
the
old
Palace
.
And
Barry
and
Eric
.
FOLLOW
OXFORD
!
DONS
at
Cambridge
want
the
study
of
agriculture
to
become
an
honours
degree
course
.
Farming
is
Britain
's
most
vital
industry
.
It
is
increasingly
dependent
on
new
techniques-
and
on
the
universities
to
provide
men
of
knowledge
and
skill
.
The
older
universities
are
often
accused
of
being
interested
only
in
dead
subjects
.
Now
Cambridge
has
the
opportunity
to
show
it
is
just
as
interested
in
the
living
.
Particularly
as
its
rival
,
Oxford
,
has
had
a
similar
course
in
farming
for
15
years
!
HERE
ARE
THE
NEW
PIONEERS
JOHN
GLENN
,
Virgil
Grissom
,
Alan
Shepard
.
One
of
these
three
men
has
a
date
with
destiny-
the
first
journey
into
Space
.
At
the
beginning
of
this
wonderful
century
many
people
believed
that
there
were
no
more
worlds
to
conquer
.
#
29
<
49
TEXT
B5
>
A
STRANGE
PEOPLE
AT
this
time
of
the
year
Americans
from
Kansas
,
Seattle
,
Scranton
,
Fresno
,
and
another
ten
thousand
pin-points
(
you
try
telling
a
native
of
Kansas
that
his
home-town
is
a
pin-point
!
)
all
over
the
United
States
,
arrive
in
our
islands
.
The
British
Travel
Association
,
which
does
excellent
work
in
taking
care
of
all
foreigners
who
want
to
have
a
good
time
here
and
study
what
is
pompously
called
``
The
British
Way
of
Life
,
''
have
a
hard
time
on
their
hands
.
From
American
sources
I
have
just
heard
of
two
examples
of
The
British
Host
at
Work
.
One
:
A
citizen
of
the
U.S.
was
last
week
walking
down
Oxford-street
when
he
was
seized
by
a
total
stranger
who
said
somewhat
incoherently
:
``
You
're
an
American
,
eh
?
''
He
pleaded
guilty
.
'I
Hate
You'
``
I
'm
an
Englishman-
see
?
And
I
hate
you
Yanks-
see
?
''
Our
transatlantic
friend
mildly
replied
:
``
That
's
just
too
bad
.
'
Pause
while
the
visitor
correctly
adjudicates
that
his
accoster
is
well
loaded-
or
drunk
.
The
assailant
then
resumes
:
``
But
if
there
's
anything
I
can
do
for
you
,
anywhere
you
want
to
go
,
or
you
feel
that
somebody
is
trying
to
put
it
across
you
,
just
you
let
me
know
and
I
'll
be
right
here
.
Nobody
's
going
to
shove
2ole
Uncle
Sam
around
!
''
He
then
took
out
a
piece
of
paper
,
wrote
his
address
on
it
and
added
:
``
Anybody
mucking
the
Yanks
about
had
better
call
on
me
first
.
I
wo
n't
stand
for
it
.
''
Exit
a
puzzled
American
.
The
other
incident
occurred
in
the
boat-train
from
Cherbourg
to
Paris
.
Two
Americans
on
a
visit
to
Europe-
it
was
at
least
their
twentieth
trip-
fell
into
conversation
with
a
shy
,
diffident
Englishman
who
they
had
seen
on
the
Queen
Mary
.
They
renewed
mild
pleasantries
and
,
after
some
international
chit-chat
,
they
told
him
that
they
were
going
to
end
their
explorations
of
the
Old
World
by
touring
England
.
They
had
in
mind
a
kind
of
reviving
postscript
to
the
eccentricities
of
the
Continent
to
be
concluded
in
the
sage
,
philosophical
calm
of
the
Anglo-Saxon
world
.
The
Englishman
in
the
train
said
:
``
Mind
if
I
give
you
just
one
tiny
point
of
advice
?
``
All
our
chaps
will
be
absolutely
delighted
to
see
you
BUT
IF
YOU
ARE
IN
A
PUB
FOR
GOD
'S
SAKE
DO
N'T
RAISE
YOUR
VOICE
!
''
The
travellers
from
the
New
World
who
had
been
in
Britain
many
times
before
,
were
slightly
stunned
.
Afterwards
they
said
:
``
We
thought
we
knew
it
all
,
but
you
Britishers
never
run
out
of
unturned
stones
.
''
To
the
British
Travel
Association
,
doing
their
excellent
darndest
,
I
offer
these
sad
complexities
.
The
Ant
Society
IN
the
183
's
the
Luddites
took
sledge-hammers
to
their
looms
and
many
a
good
trade
unionist
since
then
has
,
in
the
hope
of
improving
the
lot
of
his
fellow
workers
,
taken
the
theoretical
Luddite
hammer
again
.
Hence
the
hostility
to
automation
and
the
stop-watch
manufacturing
methods
that
have
led
to
restrictive
practices
.
Now
a
new
threat
to
those
who
toil
and
spin
has
been
developed
by
a
firm
specialising
in
electronics
in
Los
Angeles
.
They
have
developed
a
new
system
whereby
completely
untrained
workers
can
be
taught
their
trade
by
means
of
tape
recordings
and
television
.
What
happens
is
that
the
unskilled
worker
is
processed
,
by
high-speed
listening
to
recorded
instructions
on
how
to
do
the
job
coupled
with
explanatory
TV
pictures
,
into
becoming
a
highly
skilled
,
obedient
craftsman
in
no
time
at
all
.
Not
only
can
the
raw
human
mind
be
technically
equipped
very
quickly
to
do
one
set
of
skilled
manufacturing
processes
in
one
trade
but
,
by
being
given
another
of
the
new
audio-TV
training
techniques
,
he
can
be
switched
to
a
different
industry
if
he
just
gives
in
and
listens
and
looks
.
From
being
an
assembler
in
an
aircraft
factory
to
becoming
a
paint
sprayer
in
a
ceramic
factory
,
he
can
be
qualified
for
a
completely
new
job
in
less
time
than
it
takes
to
say
``
Tolpuddle
Martyrs
!
''
A
STRAIGHT
THEODOLITE
``
CRICKET
,
''
says
the
Oxford
Dictionary
,
is
``
an
open
air
game
played
with
ball
,
bats
and
wickets
between
two
sides
consisting
of
eleven
players
each
.
''
Not
so
,
dear
Oxford
Dictionary
.
You
are
out
of
date
.
Cricket
in
1961
is
played
with
a
theodolite
,
six
surveyors
,
a
ball
,
bats
and
wickets
between
two
sides
.
Shades
of
the
village
stalwarts
of
Hambledon
who
are
now
the
patron
saints
of
the
game
!
What
would
THEY
have
thought
of
these
civil
engineers
creeping
about
the
pitch
with
their
optical
instruments
?
The
village
green
is
the
real
home
of
cricket
.
A
couple
of
bumps
on
a
pitch
have
no
terrors
for
a
good
batsman
with
a
stout
heart
,
a
firm
grip
on
the
willow
and
a
hefty
contempt
for
batting
averages
and
all
the
statistical
blight
that
makes
a
mighty
six
these
days
as
rare
as
frostbite
in
summer
.
They
'll
be
clapping
the
man
who
plays
a
straight
theodolite
next
.
The
Eichmann
Mind
EICHMANN
continues
to
reveal
the
extraordinary
watertight
divisions
of
the
German
mind
.
Not
content
with
arguing
that
he
was
only
an
efficient
cog
in
the
machine
,
he
now
claims
that
his
part
of
the
endless
massacre
that
led
to
the
death
of
six
million
Jews
was
``
decent
,
feasible
and
workable
.
''
He
feels
satisfaction
``
from
the
fact
that
my
personality
had
been
tested
and
weighed
and
not
found
wanting
.
''
He
feels
like
Pontius
Pilate
who
washed
his
hands
before
the
multitude
saying
:
``
I
am
innocent
of
the
blood
of
this
just
person
.
''
Like
Dr.
Globke
,
whom
I
interviewed
the
other
day
,
Eichmann
said
:
``
I
drew
a
certain
solace
from
the
fact
that
I
did
what
I
could
despite
my
low
rank
.
''
Eichmann
is
on
dangerous
ground
when
he
pleads
that
he
was
only
a
small
unit
on
the
base
of
the
triangle
that
led
to
Hitler
,
Himmler
,
Hess
and
Goering
at
the
apex
.
In
examination
he
betrayed
an
expert
and
intimate
knowledge
of
every
link
in
the
chain
of
command
that
led
to
the
top
.
He
understood
the
whole
apparatus
with
an
exact
and
meticulous
comprehension
that
could
only
have
come
from
a
man
who
used
the
system-
and
used
it
with
power
and
authority
.
The
appalling
thing
about
the
Germans
is
that
they
can
kid
themselves
and
feel
a
sense
of
righteousness
when
their
hands
are
red
with
blood
.
They
really
believed
that
the
Treaty
of
Versailles
was
an
iniquitous
injustice
.
When
they
burst
into
Czechoslovakia
,
Poland
,
Holland
,
Belgium
and
France
they
really
believed
Hitler
when
he
screamed
at
them
that
they
were
being
``
encircled
.
''
They
really
believed
in
the
moral
superiority
of
``
The
New
Order
''
which
Himmler
on
October
4
,
1943
,
expressed
thus
:
``
Whether
nations
live
in
prosperity
or
starve
to
death
like
cattle
interests
me
only
in
so
far
as
we
need
them
as
slaves
to
our
Kultur
;
otherwise
it
is
of
no
interest
to
me
.
''
Dispatched
...
This
concept
of
slavery
included
Britain
.
General
Brauchitsch
signed
a
directive
ordering
that
after
the
successful
invasion
of
our
islands
all
the
``
able-bodied
male
population
between
the
ages
of
seventeen
and
forty-five
will
,
unless
the
local
situation
calls
for
an
exceptional
ruling
,
be
interned
and
dispatched
to
the
Continent
.
''
The
Baltic
States
were
to
have
been
our
destination
.
In
no
other
conquered
country
,
not
even
Poland
,
had
the
Germans
begun
with
such
a
drastic
step
.
There
is
no
doubt
that
the
compatriots
of
Eichmann
would
have
been
as
good
as
their
evil
word
.
Officious
Efficiency
THE
Inland
Revenue
people
have
a
thankless
task
.
But
they
do
not
make
themselves
less
disliked
by
their
attitude
to
their
customers-
who
incidentally
pay
their
salaries
.
Their
demands
are
invariably
couched
in
hectoring
,
out-of-date
language
,
but
in
spite
of
all
their
bluster
,
they
let
many
a
big
fish
through
the
net
while
they
are
bullying
the
minnows
.
I
have
just
heard
a
good
example
of
their
officious
efficiency
.
A
young
chap
I
know
got
his
first
job
last
week
.
He
is
paid
monthly
in
arrears
and
will
not
get
a
bean
for
the
next
twenty-one
days
.
But
the
blood
suckers
have
already
been
after
him
,
demanding
particulars
in
the
usual
minatory
language
including
a
blackmailing
line
which
says
:
``
If
you
do
not
do
this
,
you
may
have
to
pay
more
tax
than
you
need
.
''
Truly
are
the
tax
gatherers
an
unbeloved
people
.
May
His
Tribe
Increase
MY
favourite
piece
of
rhymed
writing
,
when
I
was
young
and
in
the
catapult-and-conker
stage
of
life
,
was
a
piece
of
sentimental
verse
by
Leigh
Hunt
.
It
was
called
``
Abou
Ben
Adhem
and
the
Angel
.
''
I
do
n't
know
why
I
was
so
impressed
with
this
poem
but
,
on
reflection
,
it
might
be
that
I
took
a
guilty
interest
in
the
devilment
business
.
I
may
well
have
felt
that
I
was
hell-bound
under
a
strict
Presbyterian
upbringing
and
a
possible
reprieve
might
come
through
the
sugary
sentiments
of
``
Abou
Ben
Adhem
.
''
What
happened
in
the
jingly-jungly
jingle
was
this
:
``
Abou
Ben
Adhem
(
may
his
tribe
increase
!
)
Awoke
one
night
from
a
deep
dream
of
peace
And
saw
,
within
the
moonlight
in
his
room
,
Making
it
rich
,
and
like
a
lily
in
bloom
,
An
Angel
writing
in
a
book
of
gold
.
''
More-
or
Less
?
To
cut
a
long
story
short
the
Angel
got
on
well
with
Abou
and
wrote
his
name
at
the
top
of
the
book
of
gold
.
However
,
I
was
only
intrigued
by
the
blessing
~
''
May
his
tribe
increase
!
''
I
did
n't
realise
,
in
my
world
of
swarming
,
suburban
kids
in
which
I
was
reared
,
that
more
of
us
might
be
considered
a
good
thing
.
But
they
were-
and
still
are
.
In
Burma
the
Government
is
urging
the
population
to
multiply
because
,
says
the
Minister
of
National
Planning
:
``
If
present
trends
continue
and
there
is
no
increase
,
the
Burmese
will
disappear
one
day
.
''
Not
far
away
,
across
the
Bay
of
Bengal
,
India
's
Government
is
urging
the
population
to
have
themselves
sterilised
and
paying
them
to
have
the
operation
.
But
neither
of
these
pluses
and
minuses
affects
the
main
picture
.
The
Earth
is
crammed
with
teeming
,
multiplying
humanity
.
The
blessing
~
''
May
his
tribe
increase
''
in
1961
sounds
like
a
curse
.
In
our
own
country
there
are
nearly
53
million
of
us
.
We
are
more
thickly
populated
than
teeming
,
bursting
Japan
.
Only
one
country
in
the
world
has
more
people
per
square
yard
than
we
have-
Holland
.
In
185
there
were
1
,
million
people
in
the
world
.
In
19
the
figure
had
swollen
to-
1,5
million
.
Half
a
century
later
,
us
chicks
had
increased
by
another
1
,
million
to
2,5
million
.
By
1975
we
can
not
,
on
present
figures
,
be
less
than
3,8
million
,
and
by
the
year
6Anno
Domini
2
(
bar
nuclear
accidents
)
we
will
be
about
6,3
million
in
all
.
There
's
going
to
be
an
awful
lot
of
us
around
.
Unless
...
Un-nuclear
less
...
Did
They
Know
?
I
HAVE
cast
doubt
on
the
repeated
claims
of
the
Germans
that
they
did
not
know
of
the
appalling
deeds
that
were
inflicted
on
millions
of
human
beings
for
the
glory
and
honour
of
the
Third
German
Reich
.
Yesterday
I
received
a
letter
from
an
ex-SS
man
now
living
in
England
.
He
asks
me
not
to
publish
his
name
and
address
``
as
it
might
well
cost
me
my
job
.
''
He
writes
:
``
Your
statement
that
the
German
people
knew
what
happened
to
the
Jews
is
wrong
.
From
1942-1944
I
served
as
a
volunteer
in
the
German
SS
.
During
that
time
I
served
in
various
SS
divisions
and
never
heard
the
slightest
rumour
that
Jews
were
murdered
.
``
On
the
contrary
we
believed
just
as
sincerely
as
the
allies
that
we
were
fighting
for
a
just
cause
and
humanity
.
``
We
often
fought
against
odds
of
twenty
to
one
and
got
through
.
You
do
n't
do
that
unless
you
have
a
deep
conviction
that
your
cause
is
right
.
``
Our
officers
always
told
us
never
to
degenerate
to
the
level
of
our
opponents
.
Even
when
our
patrol
found
two
of
our
comrades
murdered
(
shot
in
the
neck
)
by
Russian
troops
who
had
captured
them
the
day
before
,
we
were
told
by
our
patrol
leader
:
'No
reprisals
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
22
<
5
TEXT
B6
>
West
German
Build-up
Tories
up
to
old
tricks
says
BOB
LEESON
SOME
17
years
ago
,
in
the
early
summer
of
1934
,
the
German
ambassador
in
London
was
dictating
a
secret
report
to
his
chief
von
Papen
,
in
Berlin
.
``
Britain
is
uncomfortable
in
her
role
of
champion
of
German
rearmament
,
in
opposition
,
to
France
.
''
Later
that
year
he
warned
that
Britain
knew
Germany
was
breaking
the
agreement
to
stop
building
bombers
,
and
added
:
``
Without
Britain
's
tolerance
German
rearmament
in
the
air
would
be
jeopardised
.
''
When
Hoesch
's
reports
,
along
with
other
nazi
documents
,
were
captured
and
published
after
the
war
the
pattern
of
British
Government
connivance
became
clear
.
At
nazi
Germany
's
request
,
Britain
was
providing
the
cloak
for
Germany
to
build
an
air
force
bigger
than
that
of
France
.
Yesterday
West
German
Defence
Minister
,
Herr
Strauss
,
started
talks
with
the
British
Defence
Minister
,
Mr.
Watkinson
.
Their
talks
are
another
stage
in
the
cloak
operation
,
1961
variety
,
by
which
the
West
German
militarists
are
advancing
their
rearmament
.
Strauss
'
aim
Herr
Strauss
told
the
Daily
Mail
last
October
that
his
policy
was
to
make
his
country
the
``
strongest
militarily
in
Europe
and
the
United
States
'
principal
Nato
ally
.
''
His
job
is
to
build
up
the
military
apparatus
which
will
back
West
Germany
's
economic
domination
of
Western
Europe
through
the
Common
Market
.
He
continued
this
week
the
argument
with
Mr.
Watkinson
which
he
had
in
public
at
a
Nato
council
meeting
last
year
over
the
question
:
do
we
fight
a
3-day
war
or
a
9-day
war
?
A
9-day
war
,
the
West
German
view
,
provides
the
pretext
for
huge
German
armed
forces
(
within
Nato
of
course
)
and
for
those
to
have
bases
all
over
Western
Europe
.
In
the
past
year
West
Germany
has
secured
agreements
for
''
facilities
''
in
France
,
Holland
and
Belgium
.
After
much
bargaining
the
British
Government
has
agreed
to
give
similar
``
facilities
''
to
German
troops
in
Britain
.
The
process
has
been
too
slow
for
Herr
Strauss
and
last
month
he
attacked
Britain
for
being
an
obstacle
for
West
Germany
's
plans
for
a
''
unified
supply
apparatus
''
in
Nato
.
(
A
supply
apparatus
which
would
link
together
the
various
West
German
``
facilities
.
''
)
By
the
end
of
the
year
there
will
be
11
German
divisions
in
Nato
compared
with
four
divisions
of
British
troops
.
Alongside
these
divisions
a
force
of
over
6
Starfighters
provided
by
the
Americans
is
growing
up
.
These
``
fighters
''
are
in
fact
fighter
bombers
which
could
launch
an
atomic
attack
on
Eastern
Europe
.
By
1963
the
Germans
plan
to
have
nine
missile
battalions
,
with
288
missiles
and
36
firing
ramps
,
including
weapons
like
Matador
(
range
95
miles
)
,
also
provided
by
the
Americans
.
Last
month
West
Germany
was
reported
to
be
halfway
toward
this
target
.
Her
position
as
``
America
's
principal
Nato
ally
''
grows
stronger
and
stronger
.
Now
this
target
which
Herr
Strauss
and
his
fellows
have
their
eyes
on
is
control
of
the
warheads
to
these
weapons
.
General
Heusinger
,
the
man
who
caused
a
great
disturbance
last
autumn
with
his
demand
of
nuclear
weapons
for
his
army
,
now
heads
Nato
's
military
planning
committee
.
All
this
has
been
achieved
through
Nato
under
American
leadership
.
But
a
big
role
has
been
played
not
only
by
the
British
Government
but
by
Right-Wing
Labour
in
this
country
.
They
have
helped
build
up
Nato
and
rearm
Western
Germany
,
in
pursuit
of
the
old
familiar
anti-Soviet
policy
which
brought
disaster
in
1939
.
No
bases
!
Now
the
argument
is
being
used
that
Nato
must
be
maintained
and
Britain
must
stay
in
it
to
keep
the
Germans
in
control
.
Nato
,
far
from
being
a
means
of
controlling
the
German
militarists
,
is
,
in
fact
,
the
cover
for
building
up
their
power
.
What
must
Britain
do
?
Today
,
again
,
she
has
a
key
role
.
Let
her
tell
men
like
Strauss
that
he
shall
have
no
bases
or
``
facilities
,
''
no
help
in
his
quest
for
atomic
arms
.
A
policy
which
breaks
with
military
alliances
like
Nato
and
seeks
friendship
with
the
Soviet
Union
can
prevent
another
betrayal
like
that
of
the
'3s
.
GAITSKELLISM
IS
BANKRUPT
<
EDITORIAL
>
HARRY
SMITH
National
president
of
the
Association
of
Engineering
and
Shipbuilding
Draughtsmen
,
writing
in
his
personal
capacity
:
I
WAS
pleased
to
read
J.
R.
Campbell
's
article
,
for
,
as
president
of
a
union
which
fought
for
and
still
stands
on
the
policy
decisions
established
at
the
Scarborough
Labour
Party
Conference
I
am
appalled
at
the
character
of
the
current
attack
against
those
decisions
.
For
many
years
my
union
had
to
present
its
views
to
the
two
major
conferences
of
the
movement
and
take
a
licking
.
For
us
,
unity
meant
accepting
unpalatable
majority
decisions
as
binding
on
the
movement
and
having
a
go
next
time
.
Alongside
many
others
,
we
conducted
our
fight
by
putting
down
unambiguous
alternatives
to
official
policy
and
seeking
to
win
majorities
for
them
.
Obstruction
When
Scarborough
carried
our
point
of
view
we
were
naturally
delighted
,
more
so
because
the
alternatives
had
been
put
clearly
to
the
movement
,
which
had
then
chosen
a
vigorous
anti-Nato
,
anti-Tory
,
anti-bomb
and
anti-German
rearmament
policy
.
Hopes
rose
as
we
saw
a
perspective
of
sharp
struggle
based
on
consistent
lines
of
difference
with
the
Tories
.
Many
members
understood
that
the
bread-and-butter
struggles
of
the
union
would
become
easier
in
the
context
of
a
movement
advancing
to
attack
the
Tories
on
the
whole
front
of
their
policy
.
For
we
have
always
felt
,
even
if
we
have
then
by
our
practice
ignored
it
,
the
inconsistency
between
support
for
the
war
alliance
,
with
resulting
colossal
spending
on
armaments
,
and
our
basic
effort
to
improve
living
standards
.
Instead
,
we
saw
the
Gaitskellites
using
the
position
of
organisational
dominance
established
during
their
years
of
control
of
policy
to
offend
every
principle
of
democratic
practice
and
unity
.
They
obstructed
every
effort
to
fight
for
the
Scarborough
decisions
,
while
scratching
around
frantically
to
overturn
them
next
time
.
Confusion
Confusion
of
the
original
issue
by
misrepresentation
of
the
decisions
,
the
introduction
of
a
pseudo
third
way
and
the
call
for
party
unity-
in
effect
,
a
demand
that
the
movement
unite
with
the
Gaitskellites
on
their
policy
and
no
other
seems
to
have
done
the
trick
of
moving
a
number
of
unions
temporarily
away
from
Scarborough
decisions
.
It
would
become
easy
to
become
cynical
and
to
despair
.
And
yet
,
wherever
the
issues
were
put
clearly
,
sections
of
the
movement
reaffirmed
their
original
stand
.
Only
where
the
issues
were
posed
so
as
to
cause
doubt
and
confusion
were
positions
lost
.
It
is
my
view
that
this
immediate
confusion
hides
the
fact
that
the
Peace
movement
is
still
advancing
and
that
clarification
of
the
issues
can
bring
a
majority
to
secure
the
Scarborough
decisions
.
Powerful
units
have
stood
firm
.
In
unions
where
the
central
issues
were
confused
,
clear
policy
details-
as
on
bases-
were
decisively
carried
.
Peace
policy
This
,
and
the
numbers
of
active
workers
who
are
beginning
to
understand
how
and
why
the
trick
was
done
,
provides
a
strong
,
immediate
basis
for
a
campaign
against
weak
and
doubtful
positions
,
and
for
a
consistent
peace
policy
.
All
recent
events
show
how
correct
the
Scarborough
decisions
were
.
The
Kennedy
Administration
's
sharpened
policies
,
the
speeded-up
drive
to
improve
West
Germany
's
armament
,
the
new
attempt
to
rush
Britain
into
the
European
Common
Market
,
and
the
kite-flying
on
Spain
present
a
whole
new
proof
that
to
abandon
Scarborough
is
to
expose
Britain
and
her
working
class
to
sharp
new
dangers-
that
Gaitskellism
is
bankrupt
.
Ordinary
working
people
will
never
rally
to
defend
a
policy
founded
on
political
chicanery
or
elect
a
Labour
Government
to
carry
through
Tory
policy-
Gaitskell
's
stupid
hope
.
The
tragedy
is
that
enormous
inroads
could
already
have
been
made
into
Tory
strength
by
a
fighting
policy
,
based
on
Scarborough
.
ABE
MOFFAT
Scottish
Miners
'
leader
:
THE
desire
for
unity
in
the
Labour
and
trade
union
movement
following
the
discussions
that
have
taken
place
during
the
past
two
years
on
defence
is
something
that
should
be
recognised
by
all
concerned
.
At
the
same
time
that
unity
can
not
be
established
on
a
false
basis
,
or
by
creating
further
confusion
within
the
movement
.
Unity
will
never
be
established
on
the
basis
of
leaders
being
a
law
unto
themselves
and
opposing
conference
decisions
when
it
suits
their
own
convenience
.
Unity
can
never
be
established
by
any
formula
uniting
those
who
oppose
German
troops
being
trained
on
British
soil
and
Polaris
,
and
those
who
are
for
this
policy-
which
is
the
same
as
that
of
the
Tory
Government
.
It
is
impossible
for
Labour
's
new
Defence
statement
to
unite
the
movement
as
the
Labour
leaders
are
not
only
in
favour
of
American
bases
,
but
are
in
favour
of
German
bases
and
troops
being
trained
on
British
soil
.
The
new
Defence
statement
,
while
accepting
that
Britain
can
not
remain
an
independent
nuclear
Power
,
now
supports
the
policy
of
depending
on
American
nuclear
weapons
and
the
H-bomb
,
placing
Britain
in
an
even
more
dangerous
position
.
The
statement
of
Padley
and
Crossman
is
no
different
in
principle
to
the
new
defence
statement
.
They
accept
American
nuclear
bases
,
and
also
the
use
of
nuclear
weapons
and
nuclear
strategy
until
some
future
date
.
They
deceive
the
people
by
their
talk
of
political
and
collective
control
of
Nato
.
The
Pentagon
has
made
it
perfectly
clear
who
controls
the
American
H-bomb
,
and
who
will
actually
give
the
instructions
to
press
the
button
for
nuclear
warfare
.
There
is
only
one
way
to
develop
unity
and
at
the
same
time
defend
Britain
.
This
was
shown
at
the
Scottish
Trades
Union
Congress
,
representing
8
,
organised
trade
unionists
,
when
it
decided
by
overwhelming
votes
,
to
reaffirm
the
Scarborough
decisions
on
unilateral
disarmament
,
and
to
oppose
Polaris
and
military
bases
being
installed
on
the
Holy
Loch
,
or
any
other
part
of
Britain
.
Tory
menace
Such
a
policy
would
unite
the
whole
movement
and
lay
the
basis
for
the
defeat
of
the
present
Tory
Government
,
which
has
become
a
real
menace
to
the
British
people
both
in
home
and
foreign
policy
.
It
is
quite
evident
that
the
movement
will
go
on
record
against
the
Polaris
base
and
facilities
for
German
bases
and
military
training
.
This
should
strengthen
the
campaign
to
end
the
manufacture
and
use
of
nuclear
weapons
in
Britain
.
Britain
then
could
play
a
leading
and
independent
role
for
an
international
agreement
to
ban
all
nuclear
strategy
and
weapons
of
mass
destruction
,
and
lay
the
basis
for
real
peace
and
progress
.
Ballyhoo
Wo
n't
Solve
Youth
Training
says
JOHN
MOSS
WHEN
all
the
ballyhoo
about
Commonwealth
Training
Week
subsides
it
is
doubtful
whether
more
than
a
handful
of
new
apprenticeships
will
result
.
This
week
of
window
dressing
will
not
prevent
most
of
the
hopeful
15-year-olds
leaving
school
in
six
weeks
time
from
ending
up
in
blind
alley
jobs
.
It
needs
more
than
1
,
church
parades
and
open
days
at
techs
,
more
than
descents
into
Brighton
's
sewers
or
balloon
ascents
over
Wolverhampton
for
Britain
's
technical
training
to
catch
up
with
the
space
age
.
The
heli-hopping
Duke
of
Edinburgh
,
opening
a
few
technical
college
extensions
,
will
not
keep
us
abreast
of
the
scientific
revolution
.
Out
of
the
55
,
young
people
aged
15-17
starting
work
in
196
42
,
(
73
per
cent
)
went
into
unskilled
work
.
The
percentage
is
expected
to
swell
to
8
next
year
.
Low
wages
The
Duke
,
possibly
speaking
from
experience
,
stated
:
``
Most
unskilled
jobs
are
reasonably
well-paid
and
many
look
attractive
.
''
But
last
year
's
average
wage
for
boys
under
21
was
+5
4s
and
for
girls
+4
13s
.
If
a
minority
got
as
much
as
the
Press
says
they
do
,
then
those
below
average
must
have
received
a
pittance
.
Apprentice
wages
are
below
average
:
a
19-year-old
engineering
apprentice
may
get
as
little
as
+5
8s
1d
.
But
the
Duke
is
wrong
when
he
implies
that
young
people
prefer
unskilled
jobs
.
Countless
numbers
who
want
training
are
denied
it
.
One
area
electricity
board
in
1958
offered
six
craft
apprenticeships
and
received
45
applications
,
of
whom
1
were
considered
suitable
by
the
board
.
There
were
only
17
vacancies
for
the
58
boys
who
passed
the
Admiralty
exams
for
Rosyth
dockyard
last
year
.
A
small
number
of
recently
widely
publicised
apprenticeships
demanded
seven
passes
in
G.C.E
.
#
23
<
51
TEXT
B7
>
Getting
Ready
for
the
Budget
1
.
Tax
Reforms
for
the
196s
By
DAVID
HOWELL
<
EDITORIAL
>
THERE
are
two
basic
points
which
seem
to
be
a
necessary
preface
to
any
sensible
discussion
of
taxation
reform
.
The
first
is
that
,
whether
we
like
it
or
not
,
with
the
increasing
demands
of
a
prosperous
society
,
the
revenue
required
by
central
and
local
government
in
the
coming
years
is
highly
unlikely
to
get
any
smaller
.
The
assumption
of
this
article
is
,
therefore
,
that
most
of
the
''
natural
''
increase
in
the
revenue
in
1961
,
due
to
increased
wages
,
salaries
,
consumption
and
profits
,
will
be
needed
by
the
Chancellor
.
If
he
does
have
+1m
.
or
so
to
return
to
the
taxpayer
then
indication
is
given
as
to
where
his
priorities
should
lie
.
The
second
point
to
be
made
is
that
tax
reform
is
a
very
different
thing
from
putting
forward
a
radical
scheme
for
altering
the
whole
tax
structure
.
Raising
the
revenue
is
already
a
major
administrative
miracle
.
The
only
proposals
for
change
which
can
be
labelled
practical
are
those
which
involve
the
minimum
administrative
complications
when
set
beside
the
existing
structure
.
The
Objectives
THIS
said
,
it
is
nevertheless
worthwhile
trying
to
define
some
of
the
long-run
objectives
towards
which
tax
reformers
should
aim
.
For
although
progress
may
be
slow
,
it
is
no
less
important
to
have
a
clear
idea
about
the
direction
in
which
all
tax
changes
should
go-
something
noticeably
lacking
in
recent
years
.
The
objectives
might
be
listed
like
this
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
1-
that
the
system
should
be
efficient
.
2-
that
it
should
be
fair
as
between
one
taxpayer
and
another
.
3-
that
it
should
encourage
personal
saving
and
the
wider
spread
of
ownership
of
assets
and
property
.
4-
that
it
should
contain
the
minimum
disincentive
to
,
and
where
possible
should
actively
encourage
,
risk-taking
,
enterprise
,
exports
and
investment
in
efficient
production
methods
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
It
is
the
last
of
these
four
objectives
about
which
we
have
heard
most
in
the
past
year
.
With
a
disappointing
export
performance
and
a
slow
rate
of
economic
expansion
many
people
have
been
turning
to
the
taxation
system
as
the
source
of
the
trouble
,
citing
individual
cases
.
Yet
strangely
enough
it
is
here
that
there
is
least
evidence
that
the
present
system
offends
.
Nevertheless
,
the
grumbles
and
complaints
are
too
frequent
to
be
ignored
.
It
is
,
therefore
,
with
direct
taxes
on
income
(
income
tax
and
surtax
)
and
capital
(
death
duties
and
stamp
duty
)
that
we
will
begin
.
When
talking
of
our
highly
progressive
system
of
income
tax
we
often
forget
that
below
+2
,
the
taxpayer
is
only
charged
at
progressive
rates
over
a
band
of
+36
.
Otherwise
he
(
or
she
)
is
either
paying
no
tax
at
all
or
the
full
standard
rate
.
A
sensible
first
step
,
therefore
,
would
be
to
make
the
ascent
to
the
standard
rate
more
gentle
and
less
forbidding
to
the
millions
who
are
now
attempting
it
.
Further
up
the
scale
,
where
progression
starts
again
with
surtax
,
one
of
the
most
painful
transition
periods
for
the
taxpayer
is
when
he
has
to
start
writing
a
surtax
cheque
instead
of
having
tax
taken
off
by
PAYE
.
There
is
no
obstacle
in
principle
or
in
administration
against
the
abolition
of
the
concept
of
surtax
altogether
and
the
continuation
of
the
income
tax
scale
to
the
top
.
Even
with
this
change
the
PAYE
deductions
at
the
top
end
would
still
be
at
a
near-confiscatory
rate
.
The
real
objection
to
taking
away
more
than
,
say
,
15s
in
every
pound
a
man
earns
,
is
not
so
much
that
it
is
unfair
or
discouraging
to
the
nation
's
decision
makers
,
but
that
the
imposition
is
grossly
inefficient
.
Businessmen
threatened
with
these
high
rates
merely
spend
more
and
more
time
with
their
accountants
seeing
how
their
incomes
can
be
kept
out
of
this
range
.
The
temptations
increase
to
draw
benefits
in
kind
,
and
sometimes
in
unnecessary
business
expenses
,
rather
than
taxable
income
.
The
cost
to
the
Exchequer
of
placing
a
ceiling
of
15s
in
the
+
on
direct
personal
taxation
would
be
about
+2m
.
This
should
be
done
.
Two
other
important
aspects
of
income
taxation
worry
people
.
The
first
is
the
tax
status
of
married
women
.
Where
the
husband
and
wife
's
combined
incomes
come
to
less
than
+2,1
(
where
surtax
for
a
married
couple
without
children
starts
)
,
they
have
a
slight
advantage
over
single
persons
.
But
above
this
level
they
are
severely
penalised
.
When
shortage
of
labour
is
one
of
the
main
checks
on
our
scope
for
increasing
output
rapidly
,
the
case
for
making
separate
assessments
seems
particularly
strong
.
The
cost
to
the
Exchequer
of
separate
assessments
for
surtax
(
or
,
as
we
have
redefined
it
,
income
tax
above
+2,1
)
on
earned
income
alone
,
but
not
on
investment
income
,
would
be
only
+4m
.
This
would
still
be
an
encouraging
start
.
Capital
Gains
THE
second
source
of
concern
is
the
widely-held
suspicion
that
a
number
of
professional
dealers
in
property
and
shares
pay
no
taxes
since
their
``
income
''
is
mostly
in
the
form
of
untaxed
capital
gains
.
It
is
from
this
suspicion
that
the
main
support
for
a
capital
gains
tax
comes
.
The
trouble
with
a
capital
gains
tax
is
that
it
hits
so
many
other
things
as
well
,
including
small
savings
and
the
smooth
working
of
the
capital
market
,
besides
being
of
low
and
uncertain
yield
.
It
is
generally
recognised
as
a
second
best
to
much
more
radical
schemes
for
transferring
the
main
burden
of
taxation
from
income
to
expenditure
.
But
the
alternative
suggestion
that
the
Inland
Revenue
should
apply
its
power
to
levy
tax
more
vigorously
against
those
who
earn
''
regular
''
capital
gains
raises
almost
insuperable
problems
of
legal
definition
.
Thus
a
capital
gains
tax
,
for
all
its
obvious
deficiencies
,
is
not
without
its
advocates
in
all
parties
.
There
is
no
need
to
regard
it
for
ever
as
an
unmentionable
heresy
,
nor
as
a
general
panacea
.
It
can
be
discussed
on
purely
empirical
grounds
.
This
raises
the
question
of
capital
taxes
on
the
individual
.
One
of
the
weaknesses
of
Conservative
government
has
been
its
reluctance
to
use
the
tax
system
as
an
instrument
of
policy
as
its
Labour
predecessors
did
freely
.
On
the
contrary
,
Conservatives
have
been
content
to
accept
a
system
which
works
directly
against
their
declared
objective
of
more
widespread
property
ownership
.
Estate
Duty
is
a
good
example
.
The
main
victims
of
Estate
Duty
(
which
yields
about
+185m
.
)
are
not
ageing
millionaires
,
who
can
easily
make
provision
to
avoid
paying
it
,
but
middle-aged
owners
of
small
family
firms
,
whose
death
often
means
the
liquidation
of
the
firm
to
pay
death
duties
,
in
spite
of
the
45
per
cent
.
rebate
allowed
on
the
industrial
assets
of
a
business
,
assessed
at
market
value
.
The
tax
should
long
since
have
been
replaced
by
a
Legacy
Duty-
duty
paid
on
the
inheritance
received
rather
than
what
is
left
.
This
would
actively
encourage
the
spread
of
property
and
would
allow
small
firms
to
pass
into
wider
family
ownership
without
forcing
them
to
close
down
.
It
is
hard
to
estimate
how
much
loss
to
the
Revenue
the
changeover
,
keeping
the
same
rates
,
would
involve
,
but
a
figure
of
+3m
.
has
been
quoted
.
More
Incentives
FURTHER
incentives
to
small
savers
are
also
long
overdue
.
Stamp
Duty
on
share
transactions
is
prohibitively
high
for
the
newcomer
with
less
than
+5
to
invest
and
exemptions
could
be
made
for
sums
under
this
.
If
the
Chancellor
really
wanted
to
get
more
people
into
the
saving
and
investing
habit
he
could
,
without
difficulty
,
go
further
and
give
relief
on
the
first
slice
of
an
individual
's
income
from
his
investments
.
For
the
coming
year
the
cost
of
these
two
concessions
should
be
adjusted
to
about
+5m
.
This
still
leaves
an
important
area
of
direct
taxation
uncovered
company
taxation
.
At
present
net
company
profits
are
taxed
at
the
standard
income
tax
rate
plus
a
12
1/2
per
cent
.
profits
tax
.
The
smoothing
out
of
income
tax
rates
,
without
any
special
concept
of
a
''
standard
rate
''
or
surtax
levels
,
as
I
have
suggested
,
would
mean
that
companies
would
have
to
be
taxed
on
a
separate
schedule
.
The
obvious
candidate
to
replace
the
present
complicated
two-part
system
(
which
includes
investment
allowance
reliefs
)
would
be
the
straight
corporation
tax
.
This
could
have
the
added
advantage
of
flexibility
(
it
could
be
varied
independently
from
personal
taxes
)
and
speed
,
since
it
could
be
assessed
on
a
current
year
basis
.
It
does
raise
certain
difficulties
with
regard
to
double
taxation
of
dividends
.
But
these
have
been
successfully
overcome
abroad
.
In
these
ways
the
more
painful
,
inefficient
and
discouraging
aspects
of
our
taxation
system
could
be
modified
,
at
a
cost
of
little
more
than
the
amount
which
,
on
the
gloomiest
view
,
the
Chancellor
may
have
to
spare-
just
over
+1m
.
But
little
has
yet
been
said
about
the
way
in
which
we
might
start
shifting
some
of
the
burden
of
tax
from
income
and
earning
(
what
we
put
into
the
pool
)
on
to
spending
(
what
we
take
out
of
it
)
,
and
about
the
main
existing
indirect
tax
,
purchase
tax
.
It
seems
to
me
that
discussion
of
changes
in
this
field
can
be
most
usefully
combined
with
a
look
at
local
government
finance
.
Getting
Ready
for
the
Budget-
=2
Why
Not
a
Local
Sales
Tax
?
DAVID
HOWELL
WHEN
the
idea
of
more
taxes
on
spending
is
canvassed
,
it
is
sometimes
overlooked
that
we
already
have
a
kind
of
sales
tax
on
a
wide
range
of
goods
in
the
form
of
purchase
tax
.
The
estimated
yield
from
purchase
tax
in
196-61
is
+535m
.
In
addition
,
the
estimated
revenue
from
customs
and
excise
duty
on
tobacco
,
beer
and
spirits
is
+1,229m
.
The
other
taxes
on
spending
are
the
oil
tax
and
tariff
charges
,
which
together
have
an
estimated
yield
of
+58m
.
Thus
any
suggestions
for
a
further
impost
on
spending
in
the
form
of
a
sales
tax
have
to
be
made
with
these
important
taxes
firmly
in
mind
.
Purchase
tax
,
at
four
rates
varying
from
five
to
5
per
cent.
,
spreads
its
net
so
wide
that
it
is
almost
simpler
to
list
some
of
the
items
not
affected
.
Food
and
sweets
,
fuel
and
light
are
not
taxed
;
nor
are
books
,
magazines
,
children
's
clothes
,
some
kitchen
equipment
,
sheets
and
towels
.
No
services
bear
any
kind
of
tax
.
On
the
other
hand
,
a
wide
range
of
consumer
durables
is
affected
;
so
are
most
household
goods
and
appliances
;
and
so
,
too
,
are
cosmetics
,
radios
,
records
,
jewellery
,
toys
,
cameras
,
carpets
,
wallpaper
,
most
clothes
,
hats
,
gloves
and
furniture
.
Thus
if
goods
alone
are
considered
,
few
items
are
free
of
a
spending
tax
of
some
kind
,
and
those
that
are
include
a
number
of
goods
which
it
is
rightly
considered
undesirable
to
tax
.
For
these
reasons
it
is
usually
argued
that
the
first
move
towards
a
sales
tax
should
be
to
modify
the
purchase-tax
system
into
a
uniform
percentage
rate
tax
and
that
this
should
be
extended
,
if
administratively
possible
and
right
in
principle
to
tax
.
High
and
Wide
Some
calculations
were
done
for
Lord
Amory
when
he
was
Chancellor
on
this
basis
and
the
conclusion
was
reached
that
a
uniform
sales
tax
over
the
widest
possible
range
of
goods
would
have
to
be
levied
at
2
per
cent
.
to
yield
the
same
revenue
as
purchase
tax
.
``
The
widest
possible
range
''
chosen
could
,
in
fact
,
have
been
wider
.
Some
consumer
services
,
and
clothing
,
furniture
and
luxury
food
items
,
taxed
in
other
countries
,
were
excluded
.
Had
they
not
been
a
figure
of
about
17
per
cent
.
might
have
been
reached
.
But
this
is
still
impracticably
high
.
Moreover
,
this
would
replace
purchase
tax
alone
.
If
we
wished
to
reduce
income
tax
as
well
,
the
level
of
a
sales
tax
would
have
to
be
well
above
2
per
cent
.
The
real
trouble
with
this
kind
of
approach
,
which
inevitably
points
to
a
very
high
rate
of
tax
,
is
its
assumption
from
the
start
that
the
proposed
sales
tax
has
to
be
a
major
revenue-raiser
for
the
central
government
.
Yet
in
those
countries
where
a
sales
tax
has
worked
most
successfully
,
it
has
been
employed
as
an
additional
source
of
revenue
for
the
local
or
provincial
government
.
#
28
<
52
TEXT
B8
>
NOW
WHO
'S
TIPPED
FOR
No
.
1
?
by
WALTER
TERRY
WITH
one
mighty
spurt
,
Mr.
Selwyn
Lloyd
has
dashed
from
his
rut
and
is
now
in
the
race
for
real
power
within
the
Conservative
Party
.
In
so
intensive
a
contest
the
most
difficult
task
of
all
is
to
judge
one
's
timing
properly
.
Mr.
Lloyd
has
done
this
superbly
with
his
Budget
.
Once
he
was
a
non-starter
.
Today
he
is
running
well
along
the
track
towards
No
.
1
Downing
Street
.
But
wait
a
minute-
Selwyn
Lloyd
,
the
little
Liverpool
lawyer
,
as
he
was
contemptuously
described
a
few
years
back
,
as
Prime
Minister
?
Laughable
,
they
used
to
say
.
The
man
could
hardly
make
a
decent
speech
,
fluffing
and
floundering
over
a
dreary
brief
.
Dominant
BUT
Mr.
Lloyd
as
Prime
Minister
is
ridiculous
no
more
.
The
very
thought
,
I
am
sure
,
has
struck
Mr.
R.
A.
Butler
,
Home
Secretary
and
apparently
the
heir
to
Downing
Street
.
For
Mr.
Lloyd
,
old
nerves
gone
and
seemingly
dominant
for
the
first
time
in
his
political
career
,
has
made
a
tremendous
impact
on
the
Tories
of
Westminster
with
his
Budget
.
Maybe
they
do
n't
like
some
of
its
detail
,
specially
the
payroll
tax
.
But
the
key
significance
is
that
for
the
first
time
in
ten
years
of
power
a
Tory
leader
has
produced
an
alternative
programme
to
Butlerism
.
For
years
many
Conservatives
,
disgruntled
but
not
quite
clear
what
they
wanted
,
have
been
searching
for
something
to
match
the
liberal
,
radical-type
Toryism
that
Mr.
Butler
has
inspired
.
Unafraid
DRAMATICALLY
,
Mr.
Lloyd
has
emerged-
a
Chancellor
willing
to
grapple
with
the
economy
,
unafraid
of
it
.
A
politician
of
endurance
(
as
proved
over
Suez
)
,
able
also
to
produce
new
ideas
that
can
excite
.
Mr.
Lloyd
's
timing
has
been
miraculously
fortunate
.
His
Budget
has
come
immediately
after
a
week
in
which
Mr.
Butler
fared
badly
.
Mr.
Butler
,
a
humanitarian
who
dislikes
corporal
punishment
,
was
openly
flouted
by
69
Tories
in
the
biggest
Conservative
revolt
since
the
war
.
Next
day
another
15
disobeyed
his
advice
over
the
Wedgwood
Benn
affair
.
Result
at
the
weekend
:
Mr.
Butler
's
stock
suffered
a
remarkable
drop
.
Then
into
the
limelight
stepped
Selwyn
.
It
is
not
only
Mr.
Butler
,
the
deserving
candidate
for
Downing
Street
,
who
is
in
trouble
.
So
are
many
other
prominent
contenders
for
the
Premiership
in
the
radical
sector
of
the
party
.
Mr.
Iain
Macleod
,
supremely
able
but
facing
frightful
dilemmas
as
Colonial
Secretary
,
is
set
back
by
the
revolt
,
inspired
by
Lord
Salisbury
,
against
his
Africa
policies
.
Mr.
Reginald
Maudling
,
President
of
the
Board
of
Trade
,
is
disappointed
.
He
would
like
to
have
been
Chancellor
.
Now
he
is
being
tempted
by
Beeching-sized
offers
to
leave
politics
and
go
into
business
.
Mr.
Edward
Heath
,
Lord
Privy
Seal
and
Deputy
Foreign
Secretary
,
has
not
succeeded
so
far
in
turning
his
shadowy
role
into
substance
.
And
Viscount
Hailsham
,
a
radical
Tory
even
if
he
would
dislike
being
labelled
a
Left-winger
,
is
down
in
the
dumps
of
the
whimsically
named
Ministry
for
Science
.
Cast
a
glance
along
the
Right
Wing
:
it
is
there
that
success
lies
at
the
moment
.
Lord
Home
is
wielding
immense
power
at
the
Foreign
Office
.
Duncan
Sandys
works
quietly
as
Secretary
of
State
at
the
Commonwealth
Office
;
and
Mr
Henry
Brooke
,
the
Minister
of
Housing
and
Local
Government
is
almost
ready
to
take
up
the
promotion
that
is
his
due
.
Over
them
all
is
Mr.
Macmillan
,
silent
about
his
own
future
.
In
about
18
months
or
so
he
will
have
to
make
it
clear
to
the
Conservative
Party
whether
he
intends
to
fight
for
another
term
of
office
at
the
next
election
or
make
way
for
a
successor
.
Adored
THE
Prime
Minister
has
never
given
the
slightest
indication
who
he
considers
should
follow
him
in
office
.
It
has
always
been
presumed
to
be
Mr.
Butler
.
In
everything
but
title
he
is
Deputy
Premier
.
He
holds
the
reins
of
power
over
party
and
domestic
policy
.
But
Mr.
Butler
's
everlasting
disadvantage
has
been
the
undercurrent
within
the
party
against
him
.
After
Suez
it
rose
to
the
surface
to
rob
him
of
the
Premiership
.
It
still
lies
waiting
(
though
Mr.
Butler
has
been
an
able
fellow
at
winning
friends
over
the
years
)
for
a
chance
to
cheat
him
again
.
Now
Mr.
Selwyn
Lloyd
,
sponsoring
a
Budget
that
is
strictly
Right
Wing
,
adored
by
Tory
constituency
parties
,
and
an
intimate
of
the
Prime
Minister
,
is
on
the
scene
with
just
as
much
power
and
authority
as
Mr.
Butler
ever
had
.
Clever
WHEN
you
think
about
it
,
Mr.
Lloyd
owes
it
all
to
Mr.
Macmillan
.
As
Foreign
Secretary
he
could
have
been
sacked
at
any
time
.
Hardly
anyone
would
have
wept
.
Uphill
,
against
current
thinking
in
the
party
,
he
was
promoted
Chancellor
by
the
Prime
Minister
.
Maybe
a
scheme
is
coming
to
fruition
.
Can
it
be
that
the
Prime
Minister
has
been
grooming
Selwyn
all
along
for
the
highest
office
of
all
?
There
are
plenty
of
Tories
now
who
are
ready
to
believe
it
.
The
Prime
Minister
is
not
only
very
clever
.
He
has
an
uncanny
habit
of
thinking
years
ahead
of
his
colleagues
.
INTIMATELY
REVEALED
...
FRANCE
'S
MAN
OF
THE
CENTURY
...
AND
THE
HOUR
Yes
,
his
sight
is
failing
but
not
his
vision
...
by
MAURICE
EDELMAN
M
P
HAS
de
Gaulle
lost
his
grip
?
Is
the
old
chieftain
who
has
won
so
many
battles
and
crushed
so
many
revolts
now
to
be
eaten
by
the
young
warriors
of
the
tribe
?
I
have
known
de
Gaulle
for
17
years
.
I
first
met
him
when
he
was
the
young
,
defiant
leader
of
the
Free
French
,
in
Algiers
on
the
eve
of
his
putsch
against
General
Giraud
.
Since
that
day
I
have
been
fascinated
by
the
paradoxical
personality
of
France
's
greatest
leader
.
Has
he
the
strength
left
now
in
1961
to
pull
it
off
again
?
I
believe
he
has
.
His
power
lies
in
his
curious
contradictions
.
He
is
,
for
instance
,
a
professional
soldier
.
And
yet
,
once
again
,
he
is
called
on
to
resist
the
French
Army
.
He
is
a
devout
Roman
Catholic
.
And
yet
he
is
drawing
on
support
from
the
anti-clerical
left
.
He
is
often
accused
of
being
a
dictator
.
And
yet
he
is
today
fighting
a
battle
against
militant
dictatorship
.
HIS
INTEGRITY
THE
greater
part
of
the
professional
Army
is
ranged
against
him
.
But
there
is
no
doubt
that
the
concentrated
strength
of
the
French
people
is
behind
him
,
because
of
a
respect
for
his
integrity
which
no
French
soldier
or
civilian
has
commanded
in
this
century
.
Physically
,
he
is
a
sick
man
.
His
sight
is
failing
him
;
he
suffers
from
a
cataract
of
both
eyes
.
That
is
the
principal
reason
why
he
never
speaks
with
notes
;
he
could
n't
read
them
if
he
had
them
.
He
memorises
all
his
speeches
,
and
when
he
was
in
England
in
1959
I
congratulated
him
on
his
memory
.
He
told
me
that
it
had
always
been
good
ever
since
he
studied
philosophy
at
the
Jesuit
College
in
Paris
,
before
going
to
St.
Cyr
,
the
French
Sandhurst
.
Spectacles
could
do
something
for
his
eyesight
,
but
he
wo
n't
wear
them
because
of
a
pardonable
vanity
which
makes
him
feel
that
spectacles
are
unsuitable
for
a
man
fulfilling
the
role
of
soldier-father
of
the
French
people
.
As
the
family
man
,
the
father
who
each
Sunday
visits
the
grave
of
his
daughter
Anne
in
the
medieval
church
of
Colombey-les-deux-Eglises
,
he
is
a
figure
which
the
ordinary
Frenchman
and
Frenchwoman
understand
.
That
is
why
even
the
Communists
,
who
number
millions
in
France
,
although
officially
opposing
him
during
the
last
referendum
which
endorsed
his
Algerian
solution
,
are
in
very
many
cases
his
secret
backers
.
For
the
first
time
since
1945
the
Communist
,
Socialist
,
and
Catholic
trade
unions
have
rallied
in
agreement
.
They
will
provide
the
active
leadership
and
civilian
resistance
to
the
Algiers
mutiny
which
the
inert
mass
of
the
French
middle
classes-
the
attentistes
or
fence
sitters-
are
unlikely
to
offer
and
which
de
Gaulle
is
unlikely
to
expect
them
to
offer
.
Like
most
supremely
powerful
men
he
believes
in
his
``
destiny
.
''
HIS
NATURE
HE
sees
himself
marked
out
as
the
saviour
of
France
.
And
in
the
course
of
his
often
dangerous
and
adventurous
life
he
has
said
many
times
that
he
possesses
the
``
baraka
,
''
an
Arab
word
which
means
the
divine
blessing
which
protects
its
bearer
from
evil
.
But
this
Joan
of
Arc
mentality
does
not
mean
that
he
is
lost
in
the
clouds
.
It
is
balanced
by
an
icy
,
calculating
nature
,
a
quality
he
learned
from
his
father
who
was
a
teacher
of
philosophy
at
Lille
.
He
has
always
been
predictable
,
in
the
sense
that
once
he
has
made
his
position
clear
all
his
actions
flow
logically
from
that
position
.
It
is
certain
that
he
would
never
yield
to
the
blackmail
of
the
insubordinate
generals
.
HIS
POLICY
IT
is
this
strange
mixture
of
mysticism
and
rational
logic
which
makes
what
is
perhaps
his
most
powerful
contradiction
.
As
a
mystic
(
a
quality
inherited
from
his
mother
)
he
regards
himself
as
France
's
predestined
deliverer
.
As
a
rationalist
(
inherited
from
his
father
)
he
anticipated
the
Algiers
revolt
by
rallying
the
French
people
behind
him
,
and
making
the
issue
of
his
Algerian
policy
a
straight
one
between
the
professional
soldiers
with
their
vested
interest
in
war
and
the
French
people
with
their
vested
interest
in
peace
.
The
last
word
may
well
be
with
the
Army-
not
the
clique
of
Salan
,
but
the
army
of
conscript
soldiers
,
whose
hearts
must
be
with
their
families
on
the
mainland
of
France
.
This
Clore
touch
at
the
Post
Office
by
JOHN
HALL
<
EDITORIAL
>
I
MIGHT
have
been
listening
to
Mr.
Clore
or
Mr.
Cotton
.
``
In
cities
and
towns
all
over
the
country
,
grubby
Victorian
buildings
sitting
on
magnificent
central
sites
,
''
the
man
at
the
other
side
of
the
desk
was
saying
.
``
Sites
worth
millions
,
asking
for
redevelopment
,
begging
for
the
old
buildings
to
be
razed
and
replaced
with
new
money-spinners
.
''
But
it
was
n't
either
of
the
Mr.
Cs
speaking-
or
any
other
property
tycoon
.
It
was
Mr.
Reginald
Bevins
,
the
Postmaster-General
,
and
he
was
talking
about-
our
post
offices
,
the
old
ones
,
the
shabby
relics
of
another
age
,
and
the
plans
he
has
to
give
them
the
Clore-Cotton
treatment
.
``
I
've
had
a
firm
of
specialists
make
a
pilot
survey
and
it
is
most
encouraging
.
In
site
after
site
all
over
the
country
there
's
a
lot
of
money
waiting
for
us
to
collect
,
money
we
can
put
to
good
use
improving
our
services
.
''
Property
tycoonery
in
the
G.P.O.-
what
's
happening
?
Just
this
:
After
years
of
subservience
the
G.P.O
.
has
been
liberated
from
the
clutches
of
the
Treasury
.
It
is
as
free
as
makes
no
matter
to
``
go
it
alone
''
as
a
strictly
business
concern
,
and
that
is
Mr.
Bevins
'
aim
.
From
here
on
we
can
call
it
the
G.P.O.
,
Ltd.
,
and
fall
in
with
the
unofficial
title
the
G.P.O
.
staff
have
given
Mr.
Bevins
.
To
them
this
52-year-old
ex-elementary
schoolboy
from
Liverpool
is
no
longer
the
P.M.G
.
He
is
The
Chairman
.
And
with
his
Guardsman
's
silhouette
and
his
iron-grey
hair
,
and
his
quiet
,
incisive
speech
he
looks
the
part
too-
executive
director
model
.
I
went
to
see
The
Chairman
to
ask
him
about
the
new
G.P.O
.
He
told
me
:
``
Although
we
are
a
State
monopoly
our
aim
is
to
be
as
competitive
as
if
we
had
rivals
breathing
down
our
necks
.
''
He
means
it
.
Almost
before
the
Treasury
ties
had
been
severed
he
sent
down
the
line
a
directive
which
comes
pretty
close
to
the
customer-is-always-right
precept
.
Changing
THE
odd
telephone
operator
who
snaps
at
us
;
the
occasional
clerk
behind
the
counter
in
the
Post
Office
who
glares
when
we
fumble
or
are
not
quite
sure
what
we
want
:
The
Chairman
is
after
them
.
From
June
1
,
in
all
except
the
biggest
post
offices
,
there
will
be
no
segregation
at
the
counters
:
no
segregation
in
the
sense
that
whether
we
want
stamps
,
postal
orders
,
or
both
,
we
will
be
able
to
march
up
to
any
station
on
the
counter
and
get
them
from
the
same
assistant
.
I
asked
about
television-
colour
television
.
#
23
<
53
TEXT
B9
>
LETTERS
TO
THE
EDITOR
Need
to
disperse
immigrants
Sir
,
-
While
I
fully
endorse
your
attitude
to
the
Commonwealth
Immigrants
Bill
,
and
am
repelled
by
that
section
of
its
supporters
who
detergently
echo
the
racialist
slogan
,
~
''
Keep
Britain
White
,
''
nevertheless
I
urge
that
the
particular
problem
of
immigrants
from
any
source
crowding
into
congested
areas
in
London
,
Birmingham
,
and
elsewhere
must
not
be
evaded
.
This
does
not
at
present
affect
my
own
constituency
of
Leyton
,
but
there
are
other
areas
where
immigrants
can
only
find
lodging
under
deplorable
circumstances
or
by
acquiring
houses
that
could
have
been
occupied
by
those
who
have
been
waiting
for
reasonable
accommodation
for
many
weary
years
.
Hospitality
is
an
excellent
virtue
,
but
not
when
the
guests
have
to
sleep
in
rows
in
the
cellar
!
No
wonder
some
returning
immigrants
have
spoken
bitterly
of
the
wretched
conditions
under
which
they
have
been
compelled
to
live
,
even
if
they
forget
that
is
the
plight
also
of
white
brethren
.
Surely
,
in
the
interest
alike
of
our
indigenous
inhabitants
and
of
immigrants
who
have
made
and
can
make
a
valuable
contribution
to
our
economic
needs
,
it
is
imperative
to
enforce
dispersal
of
newcomers
to
less
congested
areas
and
substantially
to
expand
house-building
.
If
this
is
not
done
reprehensible
racial
prejudice
will
,
alas
,
be
encouraged
and
mischievously
exploited.-
Yours
etc.
,
R.
W.
Sorensen
.
House
of
Commons
.
Polarisation
of
the
Labour
Party
Sir
,
-
Nothing
could
illustrate
the
polarisation
of
the
Labour
Party
more
aptly
than
the
behaviour
of
Mrs
Sylvia
Brooks
,
who
claims
to
be
a
member
of
the
Hornsey
Labour
Party
and
bitterly
attacks
a
speech
I
made
as
a
guest
speaker
in
Hornsey
the
other
day
.
She
attributes
to
me
the
words
~
''
The
worst
country
under
socialism
is
better
than
the
best
country
under
capitalism
,
''
and
then
claims
that
the
Labour
Party
will
only
flourish
when
it
gets
rid
of
people
like
myself
who
``
consider
freedom
relatively
unimportant
.
''
Fortunately
the
part
of
my
speech
to
which
she
refers
was
reported
in
the
``
Hornsey
Journal
''
which
quotes
me
correctly
as
saying
:
``
The
last
ten
years
have
proved
that
the
most
backward
totalitarian
form
of
socialism
is
superior
to
the
decadent
type
of
capitalism
we
have
in
the
Western
world
.
The
only
alternative
to
communism
is
democratic
socialism
with
planning
and
freedom
combined
.
The
issue
is
whether
we
can
get
the
people
to
see
this
in
time
.
''
Does
Mrs
Brooks
think
it
really
helps
the
Labour
Party
that
she
should
seek
to
smear
me
by
deliberate
and
malicious
misrepresentation
?
-
Yours
truly
,
R.
H.
S.
Crossman
.
House
of
Commons
.
Anomalies
of
the
wage
pause
policy
Sir
,
-
Is
not
the
Government
's
failure
to
convince
the
nation
of
the
necessity
of
the
wage
pause
very
largely
due
to
its
failure
to
present
a
policy
with
conviction
,
clarity
,
and
imagination
?
What
,
for
example
,
is
the
``
plain
man
''
expected
to
make
of
the
Prime
Minister
's
recent
forecast
of
a
+2
minimum
wage
for
the
lowest
paid
workers
in
ten
years
'
time
;
the
undertaking
by
Lord
Robens
shortly
afterwards
that
coal
prices
would
not
rise
for
five
years
(
broken
this
very
morning
)
;
and
the
Prime
Minister
's
repeated
warnings
that
the
Common
Market
will
demand
real
competitive
pricing
of
our
products-
and
all
this
in
the
context
of
a
pay
``
pause
''
?
Moreover
,
the
plain
man
can
not
understand
how
the
country's
future
can
possibly
depend
upon
a
pause
in
the
pay
claims
of
the
few
.
If
,
as
is
asserted
,
the
pause
is
so
vital
to
the
country
's
economy
,
why
not
invite
us
all
to
share
it
?
Indeed
,
why
does
not
the
Government
begin
with
a
voluntary
1
per
cent
cut
in
the
tax-free
pay
of
MPs
,
as
did
the
Churchillian
Government
in
the
early
days
of
the
war
?
The
Government
,
too
,
must
make
up
its
mind
as
to
whether
we
need
a
stable
economy
or
a
fluctuating
one
,
whether
the
cost
of
living
is
to
continue
to
rise
(
the
promise
of
a
+2
minimum
)
or
whether
it
should
be
stabilised
,
as
it
so
easily
could
be
.
Finally
,
the
crux
of
this
matter
is
surely
not
wages
,
but
spending
power
.
The
higher
income
groups
and
those
whose
incomes
are
derived
from
sources
other
than
wages
are
deliberately
put
outside
this
pause
;
yet
it
is
common
knowledge
that
these
groups
,
as
groups
,
spend
lavishly
.
For
the
present
Government
to
ignore
this
aspect
of
the
situation
is
to
create
its
own
opposition
on
a
far
wider
than
party
scale
,
and
can
only
lead
to
a
defeat
of
its
own
half-hearted
appeals.-
Yours
etc.
,
S.
J.
Streek
.
Holmbridge
Vicarage
,
near
Huddersfield
.
Sir
,
-
How
silly
can
we
get
?
If
the
Treasury
official
really
believes
that
``
money
is
in
the
Bank
of
England
''
just
as
jackets
and
raincoats
are
in
the
Post
Office
stores
,
waiting
for
the
end
of
the
pay
pause
,
he
ought
to
take
some
lessons
in
elementary
economics
.
Yours
etc.
,
Leonard
Cohen
.
112
Wythenshawe
Road
,
Manchester
23
.
BEA
services
in
Scotland
Sir
,
-
In
the
``
Guardian
''
of
November
24
Lord
Douglas
is
quoted
as
saying
of
the
Toothill
Committee
's
report
on
BEA
services
in
Scotland
that
~
''
For
sheer
ingratitude
,
this
report
is
hard
to
beat
.
''
He
is
further
reported
as
saying
that
the
Scottish
service
is
subsidised
by
the
profitable
BEA
Continental
service
,
and
that
the
best
place
for
this
section
of
the
Toothill
Report
is
the
waste-paper
basket
.
I
suspect
that
the
waste-paper
basket
is
Lord
Douglas
's
filing
cabinet
for
many
good
ideas
which
might
be
presented
to
BEA
.
But
is
it
not
the
duty
of
a
common
carrier
system
which
operates
on
a
monopoly
basis
to
provide
adequate
service
to
all
parts
of
the
country
?
Or
are
they
only
obliged
to
offer
service
where
profitable
to
them
?
Is
it
not
the
nature
of
the
business
to
offset
the
losses
of
one
line
with
the
profits
of
another
?
And
if
Lord
Douglas
is
so
distressed
about
the
loss
incurred
by
the
Scottish
service
,
why
has
BEA
been
so
reluctant
to
allow
any
other
airlines
an
opportunity
to
provide
service
?
The
attitude
of
BEA
towards
internal
service
is
reflected
in
their
London
booking
office
.
Vast
gleaming
counters
await
the
prospective
Continental
traveller
.
The
internal
passengers
need
a
native
guide
and
the
Gods
on
their
side
to
find
the
booking
counter
allotted
to
them
.
For
Lord
Douglas
's
information
,
Scotland
extends
beyond
Edinburgh
and
Glasgow
.
There
is
Aberdeen
,
Inverness
,
Wick
,
and
the
islands
.
During
the
summer
holiday
season
or
New
Year
holiday
a
passenger
can
get
from
London
to
Edinburgh
with
only
a
little
difficulty
.
But
farther
North
?
One
has
to
book
at
least
six
weeks
in
advance
.
Put
on
extra
flights
?
There
's
another
idea
for
the
waste-paper
basket
.
Yours
faithfully
,
Mark
Murray
Threipland
.
Dale
House
,
Halkirk
,
Caithness
.
Deceived
by
Hitler
?
Sir
,
-
Mr
R.
H.
S.
Crossman
proclaims
,
in
his
article
in
Monday
's
issue
of
the
``
Guardian
''
:
``
The
white-washing
of
Chamberlain
is
completed
by
the
claim
that
he
was
never
deceived
by
Hitler
and
never
believed
in
the
possibility
of
a
general
peace
settlement
with
him
.
''
On
Tuesday
,
March
23
,
1942
,
the
Joint
Consultation
Board
of
Standard
Telephone
and
Cables
held
its
fourth
ordinary
meeting
.
According
to
the
minutes
of
that
meeting
,
the
visitor
was
Air-Commodore
H.
Leedham
,
who
,
in
the
course
of
his
talk
,
said
that
Chamberlain
,
on
his
return
from
Munich
,
requested
that
2
RDF
stations
be
established
around
the
coast
before
the
next
April
.
It
would
seem
,
therefore
,
that
Chamberlain
did
not
trust
Hitler
;
if
he
did
he
would
have
been
most
unlikely
to
request
the
establishment
of
those
stations.-
Yours
faithfully
,
Paul
D.
C.
Hudson
.
Exeter
.
A
Radical
alliance
Sir
,
-
May
I
,
as
an
active
Liberal
in
my
own
constituency
,
sympathise
most
warmly
with
Mr
R.
A.
Buchanan
's
plea
for
a
Liberal-Labour
election
arrangement
.
In
spite
of
post-Moss
Side
,
post-Oswestry
,
and
cosy
Liberal
optimism
it
will
be
some
years
yet
before
the
Liberal
Party
can
form
a
Government
,
while
it
is
obvious
that
the
unique
event
of
a
Labour
majority
in
the
Commons
is
unlikely
to
be
repeated
.
But
what
we
need
is
not
a
Lib.-Lab
.
pact
but
a
new
party
;
not
coalition
but
coalescence
.
Is
it
too
much
to
hope
that
the
Radicals
,
now
sprinkled
in
all
three
parties
,
may
one
day
be
united
and
that
the
Liberal
Party
may
find
itself
the
anchor
of
a
new
radical
alliance
?
-
Yours
sincerely
,
J.
Mackay
Cousins
,
Political
Secretary
Brentford
and
Chiswick
Young
Liberals
.
33
Mayfield
Avenue
,
Chiswick
,
London
W
4.
Letters
to
the
Editor
The
bill
for
drugs
Sir
,
-
If
Mr.
Corina
wishes
to
make
two
mutually
exclusive
propositions
he
will
be
well
advised
not
to
publish
them
in
the
same
journal
in
the
same
month
.
On
November
9
he
states
:
``
Since
price
restraint
became
operative
the
industry
has
won
success
in
export
markets
.
''
This
must
mean
that
he
believes
that
the
advent
of
price
restraint
in
1957
(
the
Voluntary
Price
Regulation
Scheme
)
resulted
in
substantially
increased
drug
exports
after
1957
.
But
in
his
letter
twelve
days
later
he
states
:
``
In
the
period
1957-59
the
volume
of
exports
fell
by
1.2
per
cent
.
''
At
least
one
of
the
propositions
must
be
incorrect
.
Mr.
Corina
says
that
the
Hinchliffe
Report
``
showed
quite
clearly
''
that
between
1949-5
and
1959-6
the
total
cost
of
the
Health
Service
rose
by
8
per
cent
.
I
am
unable
to
find
this
reference
in
the
report-
which
is
hardly
surprising
as
it
was
published
in
1959
and
its
latest
reference
to
costs
is
in
the
financial
year
1957-58
.
What
the
Hinchliffe
Report
does
say
on
page
27
,
paragraph
63
,
is
:
``
These
figures
do
not
support
the
general
belief
that
the
cost
of
the
pharmaceutical
service
is
increasing
at
a
much
faster
rate
than
that
of
other
branches
of
the
National
Health
Service
or
that
it
is
absorbing
an
increasing
share
in
the
total
cost
of
the
Service
.
''
If
the
rise
in
the
drug
bill
is
``
phenomenal
''
the
rise
in
the
total
Health
Service
bill
must
also
be
phenomenal
,
as
both
have
gone
up
at
much
the
same
rate
.
However
,
in
his
recent
book
,
``
Health
through
Choice
,
''
Dr.
D.
S.
Lees
,
Senior
Lecturer
in
Economics
at
the
University
College
of
North
Staffordshire
states
:
``
Between
1949-5
and
1959-6
...
health
expenditure
fell
as
a
proportion
of
social
service
expenditure
from
28
per
cent
to
23
per
cent
,
and
as
a
proportion
of
gross
national
product
from
4
per
cent
to
3.9
per
cent
.
Far
from
being
extravagant
,
expenditure
on
NHS
has
been
less
than
consumers
would
probably
have
chosen
to
spend
in
a
free
market
.
''
It
therefore
comes
as
no
shock
to
read
Dr.
Lees's
conclusion
on
the
drug
bill
:
``
It
would
seem
that
much
of
the
furore
over
drug
costs
has
been
misplaced
.
``
-
Yours
faithfully
,
Ronald
C.
Clark
,
Director
Smith
Kline
and
French
Laboratories
,
Ltd.
Welwyn
Garden
City
.
Diplomacy
and
trade
Sir
,
-
During
extensive
travelling
in
many
parts
of
the
world
seeking
export
trade
,
I
have
often
criticised
the
lack
of
facilities
accorded
to
business
men
by
some
British
embassies
and
our
official
commercial
representatives
in
foreign
capitals
.
For
a
change
I
would
like
to
pay
tribute
to
our
embassies
in
Spain
and
Portugal
for
providing
examples
of
just
what
can
be
done
to
foster
British
trade
.
I
held
receptions
for
leading
figures
in
the
motor
industries
in
Spain
and
Portugal
,
and
in
both
Madrid
and
Lisbon
my
efforts
to
promote
new
trade
were
actively
supported
by
the
British
Ambassadors
,
who
not
only
saw
to
it
that
my
visits
were
widely
known
but
personally
came
to
the
receptions
and
introduced
me
to
useful
contacts
.
In
Spain
,
in
particular
,
where
3
people
attended
a
reception
,
there
was
official
British
representation
at
all
levels
,
and
I
was
immensely
encouraged
by
the
splendid
effort
made
,
particularly
by
our
own
British
information
service
.
Indeed
the
joint
effort
between
embassy
personnel
and
first-rate
Spanish
agents
demonstrated
to
me
for
the
first
time
in
my
long
experience
just
what
1
per
cent
co-ordination
can
achieve
.
Surely
what
can
be
accomplished
in
Spain
can
be
done
by
our
embassies
all
over
the
world.-
Yours
faithfully
,
Baron
Rolf
Beck
,
Chairman
Slip
Group
of
Companies
.
#
24
<
54
TEXT
B1
>
Letters
to
the
Editor
Directors
'
Rewards
Sir
,
-
Mr.
Aucott
(
August
21
)
implies
that
all
expenses
incurred
by
directors
on
behalf
of
their
companies
should
be
disclosed
to
shareholders
.
The
law
on
this
subject
is
perfectly
equitable
:
if
the
expenses
in
question
are
disallowed
by
the
Inspector
of
Taxes-
in
other
words
,
they
were
not
``
wholly
exclusively
and
necessarily
''
incurred-
then
quite
properly
they
are
shown
in
the
accounts
under
``
Directors'
Emoluments
.
''
Where
,
however
,
such
expenses
were
``
wholly
exclusively
and
necessarily
''
incurred
they
were
plainly
not
remuneration
in
the
hands
of
the
directors
and
can
not
therefore
be
shown
as
such
in
the
accounts
.
Mr.
Aucott
is
not
,
I
hope
,
suggesting
that
the
standards
of
honesty
in
British
companies
today
are
such
as
to
require
that
every
penny
spent
by
a
director
in
performing
his
duties
should
be
declared
to
the
shareholders
.
J.
F.
STADDON
,
Secretary
,
Institute
of
Directors
.
1
,
Belgrave
Square
,
S.W.1
.
Exports
on
a
Plateau
Sir
,
-
I
feel
that
the
letter
from
Mr.
E.
J.
Bunbury
,
August
22
,
can
not
go
unanswered
.
To
begin
with
,
Mr.
Bunbury
assumes
that
the
Chancellor
's
measures
are
sensible
and
correct
and
are
likely
to
achieve
the
objects
desired
.
It
has
been
repeatedly
pointed
out
that
the
Chancellor
's
measures
to
restrict
sales
in
the
home
market
in
order
to
increase
exports
are
quite
mistaken
and
are
having
the
opposite
result
.
There
is
already
ample
statistical
evidence
available
to
prove
this
is
the
case
.
It
is
not
correct
to
say
that
none
of
the
Chancellor
's
critics
have
put
forward
a
practical
alternative
.
Perhaps
you
would
allow
me
to
state
the
alternative
which
a
considerable
number
of
people
believe
infinitely
preferable
to
the
present
patchwork
and
uneffective
measures
.
The
Chancellor
must
take
steps
to
curtail
inessential
exports
.
It
is
perfectly
ridiculous
in
the
present
serious
situation
to
allow
people
to
fritter
away
hard-earned
foreign
exchange
on
the
purchase
of
rubbish
and
things
we
could
perfectly
well
do
without
.
The
most
effective
way
to
achieve
this
would
be
to
revive
the
control
of
availability
of
foreign
exchange
.
Indeed
,
the
Chancellor
is
already
doing
this
,
but
unfortunately
,
because
he
will
not
face
up
to
the
true
issues
involved
,
he
is
tackling
it
at
the
wrong
end
.
He
is
cutting
off
availability
of
foreign
exchange
to
people
who
would
use
it
to
create
an
overseas
investment
which
would
ultimately
yield
a
return
instead
of
cutting
it
off
to
people
who
would
merely
waste
it
in
buying
a
lot
of
rubbish
.
N.
F.
T.
SAUNDERS
,
Managing
Director
,
Kelvinator
.
New
Chester
Road
,
Bromborough
,
Cheshire
.
Butter
Dumping
Sir
,
-
I
was
interested
to
read
the
article
by
your
Commercial
Editor
on
butter
(
August
21
)
.
I
ought
not
to
have
to
express
my
ignorance
to
such
a
degree
,
but
I
find
it
very
difficult
to
understand
how
it
is
possible
for
another
country
to
invoke
anti-dumping
legislation
inside
the
U.K
.
Surely
the
three
sections
primarily
concerned
are
the
citizens
of
this
country
in
their
dual
capacity
of
taxpayers
and
consumers
,
together
with
our
own
farmers
?
The
point
I
really
wish
to
make
,
though
with
great
sympathy
for
both
Denmark
and
New
Zealand
,
is
that
anti-dumping
legislation
is
primarily
designed
to
protect
a
country
's
home
industry
,
and
it
would
be
setting
a
most
undesirable
precedent
if
rival
exporting
countries
and
companies
are
permitted
to
apply
for
discriminatory
action
in
their
mutual
overseas
markets
.
Should
we
join
the
Common
Market
,
it
is
appreciated
that
dumping
will
be
prohibited
between
members
,
but
this
is
quite
a
different
problem
from
that
now
raised
by
Denmark
and
New
Zealand
.
M.
C.
BENTALL
.
East
Falinge
,
Bent
Meadows
,
Rochdale
.
Potato
Acreage
Sir
,
-
Mr.
Merricks
writes
(
August
21
)
as
a
Special
Member
of
the
Potato
Marketing
Board
,
and
in
that
capacity
he
is
well
aware
of
the
reasons
why
it
is
necessary
to
have
quota
restrictions
on
the
planning
of
potatoes
.
To
have
violent
fluctuations
in
the
acreage
,
and
consequently
in
prices
,
serves
the
interest
neither
of
producers
nor
consumers
,
as
was
well
shown
in
the
years
before
the
Board
was
set
up
.
Of
course
it
is
not
possible
for
the
Board
,
by
its
quota
prescriptions
,
to
plan
for
an
exact
acreage
.
There
are
too
many
factors
which
affect
farmers
'
own
intentions
for
any
quota
laid
down
by
a
Board
,
or
by
any
other
body
,
to
do
more
than
influence
the
position
.
But
the
Board
would
surely
be
failing
to
carry
out
its
responsibilities
if
it
did
not
exercise
the
powers
conferred
on
it
by
the
Potato
Marketing
Scheme
to
assist
growers
to
plan
their
production
from
year
to
year
at
a
level
normally
adequate
to
meet
the
consumers'
needs
at
reasonable
prices
.
Mr.
Merricks
is
also
aware
that
+1m
.
a
year
from
the
increased
contributions
would
go
to
meet
the
Board
's
share
of
the
proposed
market
support
fund
and
would
attract
twice
that
sum
from
the
Government
.
It
would
therefore
get
back
to
the
producer
in
the
form
of
higher
prices
for
his
crop
in
surplus
years
and
should
thus
encourage
greater
stability
in
acreage
and
prices
as
between
one
year
and
another
.
It
is
difficult
to
see
how
amendments
to
the
Scheme
which
produced
this
result
could
be
described
as
``
harmful
.
''
J.
E.
PICCAVER
,
Chairman
,
Basic
Acreage
Committee
,
Potato
Marketing
Board
.
Norfolk
House
Farm
,
Gedney
Marsh
,
Spalding
.
Building
Bricks
Sir
,
-
In
reply
to
the
article
in
THE
FINANCIAL
TIMES
of
August
3
re
building
bricks
,
the
Scottish
brick
works
have
about
4m
.
composition
bricks
in
stock
,
made
without
the
help
of
foreign
labour
,
and
could
produce
more
if
need
be
.
There
is
a
freight
opening
for
British
Railways
,
12m
.
tons
,
if
the
price
were
right
.
Composition
bricks
are
imported
from
Belgium
and
distributed
to
various
parts
of
England
cheaper
than
the
freight
charge
from
Scotland
to
the
south
.
G.
R.
NICOLL
.
35
,
Glenview
Avenue
,
Banknock
,
by
Bonnybridge
.
Letters
to
the
Editor
The
Airlines
Sir
,
-
With
reference
to
your
leading
article
of
August
23
,
the
causes
of
airline
troubles
are
surely
simple
to
diagnose
.
In
the
long
haul
category
the
operating
cost
of
the
U.S.
big
jets
of
just
under
2
cents
per
seat
mile
is
no
improvement
on
existing
types
.
It
is
not
,
therefore
,
possible
to
lower
fares
appreciably
and
so
widen
the
market
with
these
aircraft
.
Basically
the
same
trouble
also
applies
to
regional
operations
with
the
additional
difficulty
that
the
sectors
are
so
short
that
the
aircraft
can
not
get
down
anywhere
near
to
the
best
point
on
the
range-cost
graph
.
These
airlines
have
ordered
aircraft
which
only
get
down
to
the
best
position
at
1
,
miles
and
in
many
cases
the
airlines
do
not
have
a
single
European
sector
approaching
this
.
At
3-4
miles
it
is
off
the
graph
at
the
bottom
end
resulting
in
costs
of
3
,
4
and
5
cents
a
seat
mile
.
If
the
turbine
engine
and
propeller
had
been
configured
differently
,
cost
of
1.5
cents
would
have
been
realised
,
perhaps
1.2
with
prospects
of
1
cent
on
the
horizon
.
So
airlines
have
only
themselves
to
blame
if
air
does
not
secure
a
bigger
part
of
the
apparently
static
common
carrier
market
due
in
turn
to
the
growth
of
private
carriers
.
Airlines
must
surely
get
back
to
the
principles
of
careful
husbandry
,
and
demand
economic
progression
in
the
new
vehicles
they
order
.
R.
G.
WORCESTER
.
66
,
Sloane
Street
,
S.W1
.
Economies
in
Drugs
Sir
,
-
In
the
outpatient
departments
of
many
hospitals
,
the
habit
survives
of
prescribing
small
quantities
of
drugs
,
bandages
,
etc.
,
which
have
to
be
collected
at
the
hospital
dispensary
.
Frequently
,
the
charge
for
these
prescriptions
is
considerably
higher
than
the
cost
at
which
they
can
be
bought
at
the
chemists
.
In
addition
,
patients
have
often
to
wait
a
long
time
,
up
to
two
hours
,
for
the
dispenser
to
prepare
the
prescription
.
Issuing
such
small
prescriptions
,
which
of
course
were
originally
free
,
in
the
hospital
might
have
made
sense
when
outpatients
were
presumably
paupers
to
whom
a
saving
of
a
few
pence
was
material
,
and
to
whom
time
was
of
little
value
.
To-day
,
the
N.H.S.
,
the
over-worked
dispenser
and
last
but
not
least
the
patient
,
who
may
lose
wages
while
waiting
,
would
be
better
off
if
the
latter
were
simply
instructed
to
obtain
small
quantities
of
simple
supplies
at
the
chemists
.
It
is
,
of
course
,
not
suggested
that
this
method
should
be
applied
to
complicated
special
prescriptions
on
which
the
effort
of
the
hospital
dispensary
freed
from
petty
orders
could
be
concentrated
.
HANS
A.
BLUM
.
7
,
Holders
Hill
Avenue
,
N.W.4
.
Cost
of
H.P
.
Sir
,
-
I
presume
that
Mr.
G.
H.
Woolveridge
's
letter
(
August
23
)
is
written
in
his
official
capacity
,
and
it
is
for
this
reason
that
I
do
not
think
it
should
be
allowed
to
pass
without
comment
.
Firstly
,
what
does
it
cost
a
motor
trader
to
assist
in
filling
up
an
H.P
.
form
and
posting
it
?
Bearing
in
mind
the
profit
he
is
making
on
the
sale
of
the
car
I
would
have
thought
that
he
would
be
delighted
to
do
the
work
for
nothing
,
especially
as
he
would
be
unable
to
sell
the
car
if
the
finance
was
not
forthcoming
.
Secondly
,
the
1
per
cent
.
he
receives
is
excessive
.
Thirdly
,
if
business
is
on
recourse
,
in
what
way
does
the
finance
house
share
the
risk
?
Fourthly
,
in
my
opinion
H.P
.
charges
have
gone
up
by
1
1/2
per
cent
.
flat
even
though
commission
has
gone
down
.
Fifthly
,
can
Mr.
Woolveridge
publish
the
rebate
scales
used
by
F.H.A
.
members
and
state
that
they
adhere
to
them
?
I
doubt
it
.
At
least
one
F.H.A
.
member
charges
many
+s
extra
for
early
settlement
where
no
new
business
arises
,
and
it
is
simply
not
true
to
say
that
finance
houses
would
lose
money
if
they
gave
a
bigger
rebate
in
such
cases
.
Sixthly
,
his
penultimate
paragraph
suggests
that
banks
when
offering
personal
loans
have
no
paper
work
,
no
collecting
and
recording
of
monthly
instalments
and
do
not
have
to
make
provision
for
bad
debts
or
make
enquiries
about
the
integrity
and
standing
of
their
customers
.
J.
E.
FOSTER
.
26
,
Boyle
Avenue
,
Stanmore
.
Polythene
Bags
Sir
,
-
The
rapid
increase
in
the
use
of
thin
polythene
film
has
added
another
``
home
hazard
''
against
which
precautions
should
be
taken
,
in
order
to
avoid
accidents
as
a
result
of
misuse
of
the
material
.
This
applies
particularly
to
children
,
in
that
they
can
become
suffocated
if
polythene
bags
are
placed
over
their
heads
.
This
Association
through
its
Polythene
Product
Committee
has
collaborated
with
the
Ministry
of
Health
and
the
Royal
Society
for
the
Prevention
of
Accidents
,
in
order
to
determine
methods
of
publicising
both
the
dangers
and
the
recommended
preventive
measures
.
Polythene
film
has
certain
characteristics
which
make
it
an
excellent
packaging
material
for
a
wide
variety
of
applications
.
In
many
forms
,
such
as
small
bags
,
there
is
no
need
for
any
particular
precautions
,
but
with
larger
bags
and
sheets
,
and
in
particular
where
film
is
used
as
a
cover
for
mattresses
and
pillows
,
the
material
should
not
be
left
on
the
articles
when
they
are
in
use
.
It
is
realised
that
such
bags
,
and
also
those
used
for
the
packaging
of
a
large
number
of
garments
,
are
useful
in
the
home
.
If
,
therefore
,
these
bags
are
retained
,
in
order
to
use
them
from
time
to
time
for
storage
purposes
,
they
should
be
kept
out
of
the
reach
of
children
.
If
,
however
,
they
are
not
required
for
storage
purposes
,
it
is
the
recommendation
of
the
film
manufacturers
,
and
the
above
mentioned
bodies
,
that
they
should
be
disposed
of
immediately
out
of
the
way
of
children
.
A.
R.
THOM
,
Chairman
,
Packaging
Films
Manufacturers
'
Association
.
P.O
.
Box
121
,
31
,
Glossop
Road
,
Sheffield
1
.
Exports
of
Capital
Sir
,
-
It
is
evident
that
the
succour
provided
by
the
I.M.F
.
merely
cancels
some
of
our
short-term
liabilities
to
foreign
countries
,
transfers
them
to
the
I.M.F.
,
but
correspondingly
reduces
the
possibility
of
gold
losses
from
British
reserves
.
Let
us
have
no
illusions
about
this
``
Monte
de
Pieta
,
''
and
hope
that
the
cold
storage
period
will
be
long
enough
.
For
the
future
,
it
is
important
that
any
move
on
the
part
of
British
industry
to
establish
factories
in
hard
currency
countries
as
a
result
of
the
impetus
set
in
motion
by
entry
into
the
Common
Market
should
not
constitute
a
further
drain
on
reserves
.
#
234
<
55
TEXT
B11
>
THE
PRESIDENT
'S
SPEECH
Sir
,
-
We
are
much
indebted
to
The
Times
for
publishing
yesterday
,
in
full
,
the
broadcast
of
the
President
of
the
United
States
to
his
people-
and
to
the
world-
an
account
of
his
recent
visit
to
Europe
.
This
address
,
and
the
President
's
Inaugural
Speech
,
has
brought
a
voice
and
an
authority
to
the
councils
of
the
Free
World-
and
outside
it-
that
speaks
in
frank
,
clear
,
and
unambiguous
terms
,
enabling
those
who
hear
and
read
to
appreciate
the
dangers
and
the
immense
issues
involved
.
His
language
,
more
than
that
of
any
other
,
reminds
me
of
the
great
utterances
of
Sir
Winston
Churchill
during-
and
immediately
after-
the
war
.
Your
obedient
servant
,
HENRY
MORRIS-JONES
.
Bryn
Dyfnog
,
Llanrhaiadr
,
near
Denbigh
,
North
Wales
,
June
9
.
REPEATED
INTERFERENCE
Sir
,
-
Mr.
Kelf-Cohen
,
in
his
letter
to
you
published
on
June
6
,
criticizes
the
emergency
resolution
passed
by
the
Transport
Salaried
Staffs
'
Association
's
annual
conference
in
regard
to
the
interference
of
the
Government
in
the
running
of
the
undertakings
of
the
British
Transport
Commission
.
That
resolution
pointed
out
that
the
present
attitude
of
the
Government
precluded
the
possibility
of
an
integrated
and
coordinated
transport
system
,
which
conference
believed
to
be
essential
to
the
economy
of
the
country
.
In
abandoning
the
policy
of
integration
,
the
Government
had
made
it
impossible
for
the
commission
to
pay
its
way
.
In
speaking
to
the
resolution
I
quoted
from
the
leading
article
in
The
Times
in
connexion
with
the
Government
's
proposals
,
which
article
stated
that
:
~
''
Disintegration
is
being
carried
too
far
.
In
many
respects
there
will
be
less
integration
than
there
was
in
the
193s
.
''
The
article
added
:
``
The
plan
will
put
the
railways
in
the
position
of
splendid
isolation
,
except
for
pipelines
,
which
is
commercially
unrealistic
.
The
railway
boards
should
be
put
in
a
reasonable
position
to
provide
interlinked
and
complementary
transport
.
''
In
spite
of
this
``
commercially
unrealistic
''
position
,
Mr.
Kelf-Cohen
alleges
that
each
member
of
my
association
receives
+4
per
week
in
subsidy
from
the
taxpayer
,
and
apparently
he
has
arrived
at
this
figure
by
dividing
the
total
B.T.C
.
deficit
by
the
number
of
employees
,
and
then
debiting
the
whole
of
the
deficit
(
including
the
sums
paid
for
interest
and
other
commodities
)
against
the
employees
.
The
payment
of
proper
remuneration
is
generally
regarded
as
the
first
charge
on
an
industry
:
Mr.
Kelf-Cohen
appears
to
regard
it
as
the
last
charge
.
Mr.
Kelf-Cohen
asks
if
the
members
of
the
association
are
now
prepared
to
give
up
+4
per
week
,
but
does
he
know
what
he
is
really
asking
?
A
junior
clerk
of
16
receives
+23
6per
annum
:
does
Mr.
Kelf-Cohen
expect
him
to
work
for
him
for
+22
6per
annum
,
or
a
young
man
to
return
from
the
forces
at
the
age
of
2
and
work
for
him
for
+162
6per
annum
(
+37-+28
)
?
It
should
be
remembered
that
until
the
implementation
of
the
Guillebaud
Report
,
under
which
railway
rates
of
pay
were
based
on
the
principle
of
``
comparability
''
with
those
of
comparable
employees
in
other
employments
,
railwaymen
had
worked
for
considerably
debased
rates
of
pay
,
and
it
was
they
who
had
been
providing
the
subsidy
necessary
for
the
running
of
the
railways
which
are
necessary
to
the
economy
of
the
country
.
Yours
faithfully
,
W.
J.
P.
WEBBER
,
General
Secretary
,
Transport
Salaried
Staffs
'
Association
of
Great
Britain
and
Ireland
.
Walkden
House
,
1
Melton
Street
,
N.W.1
.
OPENING
PAIRS
Sir
,
-
In
197
at
Westminster
,
Charterhouse
made
a
first
wicket
stand
of
just
over
4
.
M.
H.
C.
Doll
,
294
not
out
,
and
R.
L.
L.
Bradell
about
14
not
out
.
There
were
only
six
or
eight
extras
.
Yours
truly
,
R.
R.
TRALL
.
Ridgeway
House
,
Ottery
St.
Mary
,
Devon
.
MATHEMATICS
Sir
,
-
Several
of
your
correspondents
on
this
subject
have
put
forward
the
view
that
,
over
the
passing
years
,
there
has
been
a
gradual
increase
in
difficulty
in
university
honours
courses
in
mathematics
,
and
that
their
content
is
now
less
suitable
for
intending
schoolteachers
than
formerly
.
I
believe
these
views
to
be
incorrect
.
It
is
true
that
there
have
been
considerable
changes
over
the
years
in
the
character
of
the
mathematics
taught
in
British
universities
,
but
this
is
to
be
expected
of
any
living
subject
.
The
main
change
has
been
a
move
away
from
the
mathematical
``
jugglery
''
referred
to
by
one
of
your
correspondents
to
a
more
logical
study
of
mathematical
structures
and
ideas
.
The
type
of
honours
examination
question
at
present
set
is
in
fact
easier
,
in
that
it
demands
less
in
the
way
of
memory
and
manipulative
technique
than
the
type
of
question
common
5
years
ago
.
One
would
like
to
claim
also
that
present-day
examination
questions
demand
more
in
the
way
of
understanding
,
but
this
high
ideal
is
not
always
attained
.
Because
of
the
use
of
special
terminologies
,
the
newer
mathematical
subjects
may
be
meaningless
to
teachers
in
the
schools
(
or
even
to
some
university
mathematicians
)
,
but
this
does
not
necessarily
make
them
harder
for
the
student
.
The
present-day
student
tackles
with
ease
questions
on
abstract
algebra
or
topology
,
for
example
,
but
finds
difficulty
with
questions
on
older
disciplines
such
as
elliptic
functions
and
spherical
harmonies
.
None
of
these
subjects
,
old
or
new
,
has
any
direct
application
in
the
school
curriculum
.
Nevertheless
,
many
of
the
newer
subjects
are
likely
to
be
of
more
use
to
the
intending
school
teacher
than
the
older
ones
;
this
is
especially
true
of
abstract
algebra
and
set
theory
,
which
should
help
to
clarify
his
understanding
of
elementary
mathematical
and
logical
processes
and
in
this
way
should
improve
his
skill
as
a
teacher
.
In
conclusion
,
although
I
believe
that
university
courses
have
benefited
,
and
that
students
'
lives
have
been
made
easier
,
by
the
reduction
in
the
demands
on
manipulative
``
jugglery
''
,
the
pendulum
should
not
be
allowed
to
swing
too
far
in
the
opposite
direction
.
There
are
certain
basic
mathematical
techniques
and
methods
which
should
not
be
omitted
from
university
courses
,
but
which
should
form
part
of
the
equipment
of
every
mathematician
.
Yours
faithfully
,
R.
A.
RANKIN
.
Department
of
Mathematics
,
The
University
,
Glasgow
.
COOPERATION
IN
EUROPE
NOT
AT
EXPENSE
OF
COMMONWEALTH
TO
THE
EDITOR
OF
THE
TIMES
Sir
,
-
We
,
the
undersigned
,
while
fully
realizing
the
need
for
the
closest
possible
cooperation
with
all
European
countries
,
would
deplore
any
step
that
prevented
closer
economic
cooperation
with
the
Commonwealth
.
We
therefore
hope
that
the
Government
will
refrain
from
either
signing
the
Rome
Treaty
or
associating
themselves
with
the
Common
Market
until
arrangements
have
been
made
to
ensure
that
the
Commonwealth
does
not
suffer
thereby
.
Yours
,
&
c.
,
JOHN
DUGDALE
,
ROBIN
TURTON
,
ARTHUR
CREECH
JONES
,
ROBERT
GRIMSTON
,
E.
SHINWELL
,
JOHN
BARLOW
,
H.
A.
MARQUAND
,
BEVERLEY
BAXTER
,
ARTHUR
HENDERSON
,
RONALD
RUSSELL
,
DOUGLAS
JAY
,
PATRICK
WALL
,
BARBARA
CASTLE
,
JOHN
HOLLINGWORTH
,
JOHN
MENDELSON
,
PETER
WALKER
.
House
of
Commons
.
STATEMENT
ON
KENYA
Sir
,
-
Lord
Salisbury
in
his
letter
to
you
does
not
very
clearly
define
either
whether
he
knows
what
the
Secretary
of
State
for
the
Colonies
actually
meant
when
he
said
of
Kenya
:
~
''
I
am
sure
that
the
right
thing
to
do
is
to
study
the
position
and
to
take
constitutional
advance
at
the
pace
that
is
appropriate
to
the
economic
circumstances
of
the
country
''
,
nor
does
Lord
Salisbury
say
what
he
himself
thinks
Mr.
Macleod
should
have
meant
by
these
words
.
Having
just
paid
a
visit
to
Kenya
and
having
met
and
talked
with
a
cross-section
of
opinion
there
it
is
my
firm
conviction
that
the
economic
and
political
stability
of
Kenya
can
best
be
safeguarded
by
(
1
)
releasing
Mr.
Kenyatta
as
soon
as
possible
in
the
hope
that
this
will
strengthen
the
Government
now
in
office
and
lead
to
a
settling
of
present
African
unrest
and
(
2
)
going
forward
to
independence
phased
towards
the
end
of
1962
or
the
beginning
of
1963
.
With
this
,
I
am
quite
satisfied
,
White
opinion
in
the
great
majority
agrees
.
To
give
independence
overnight
too
quickly
would
be
a
disservice
to
Kenya
in
general
and
to
the
future
stability
of
the
African
administration
in
particular
.
On
the
other
hand
to
wait
too
long
can
not
serve
the
economic
or
political
well-being
of
the
country
.
It
can
not
help
the
White
population
in
Kenya
and
they
accept
this
;
and
it
will
not
enable
the
African
political
leaders
to
control
their
followers
.
Mr.
Macleod
has
a
difficult
decision
to
make
on
timing
.
In
the
interests
of
Kenya
political
leaders
in
Kenya
,
both
British
and
African
,
and
political
representatives
in
both
Houses
of
Parliament
at
Westminster
should
not
read
into
his
words
more
than
there
is
.
The
words
seemed
to
me
to
express
an
open
mind
for
future
negotiations
.
If
all
parties
in
Kenya
can
have
such
a
mind
then
all
will
be
well
and
there
will
be
a
great
future
for
the
country
in
which
European
and
African
will
play
a
part
.
Yours
sincerely
,
K.
LEWIS
.
House
of
Commons
,
June
8
.
Sir
,
-
Lord
Salisbury
,
in
his
letter
on
June
8
,
wisely
draws
our
attention
to
the
statement
by
the
Secretary
of
State
for
the
Colonies
on
constitutional
advance
in
Kenya
.
He
finds
satisfaction
in
the
apparent
willingness
of
Mr.
Macleod
to
tie
constitutional
advance
to
the
economic
circumstances
in
Kenya
.
The
statement
was
no
doubt
not
intended
as
a
comprehensive
pronouncement
on
the
conditions
in
which
constitutional
advance
might
take
place
.
Having
said
that
,
it
must
be
made
clear
to
every
interested
person
that
the
economic
situation
can
not
,
and
must
not
,
be
used
as
a
brake
on
constitutional
progress
.
The
deteriorating
economic
situation
,
serious
as
it
is
,
is
the
result
of
political
and
constitutional
uncertainty
,
among
other
factors
.
The
economic
condition
of
Kenya
can
not
finally
recover
until
further
constitutional
advance
takes
place
;
that
is
,
until
a
responsible
government
with
an
African
Prime
Minister
and
an
African
majority
in
the
Council
of
Ministers
,
with
popular
support
,
is
in
effective
leadership
of
the
country
.
We
shall
fail
seriously
again
if
we
do
not
take
note
of
the
fact
that
the
majority
of
people
in
the
country
want
political
advancement
first
and
economic
progress
second
.
There
are
great
issues
to
be
settled
before
full
independence
can
come
,
and
here
``
the
needs
of
all
the
races
''
must
be
faithfully
considered
.
But
his
Excellency
the
Governor
was
surely
right
in
his
speech
at
the
opening
of
the
present
session
of
the
Legislative
Council
,
when
he
clearly
hinted
that
with
the
encouraging
formation
of
a
Government
under
the
Lancaster
House
constitution
,
further
steps
in
constitutional
development
are
now
possible
and
probable
.
Yours
truly
,
R.
ELLIOTT
KENDALL
,
Head
of
the
Methodist
Church
in
Kenya
.
1
,
Ravine
Road
,
Boscombe
,
Hampshire
.
HOSPITAL
DISPENSING
Sir
,
-
In
providing
information
for
your
Special
Correspondent
for
his
article
on
the
shortage
of
hospital
pharmacists
in
today's
edition
of
The
Times
I
discussed
many
aspects
of
the
problem
.
I
am
disturbed
to
find
that
some
remarks
of
mine
are
liable
to
be
misinterpreted
and
could
be
taken
to
refer
in
a
derogatory
fashion
to
the
ability
of
retail
pharmacists
to
interpret
correctly
the
prescriptions
written
by
hospital
doctors
.
This
was
never
my
intention
and
such
an
interpretation
is
possible
because
my
remarks
were
of
necessity
condensed
.
What
I
intended
to
imply
was
that
doctors
often
prefer
not
to
be
used
solely
in
a
consultative
capacity
in
recommending
treatment
for
patients
to
their
general
practitioners
because
they
prefer
to
prescribe
such
treatment
themselves
,
to
know
that
it
has
been
supplied
and
then
to
follow
up
their
patients
by
seeing
them
again
.
This
situation
can
be
realized
by
the
use
of
E.C.1
(
H.P
.
)
forms
written
by
hospital
doctors
and
dispensed
by
retail
pharmacists
.
It
falls
down
,
however
,
when
the
patients
fail
to
take
their
prescriptions
to
the
chemists
and
this
does
sometimes
happen
.
Yours
faithfully
,
G.
BRYAN
,
Chief
Pharmacist
.
The
Middlesex
Hospital
,
W.1
,
June
5
.
SPAIN
Sir
,
-
May
I
,
as
one
of
the
younger
generation
to
whom
Sir
Thomas
Moore
on
June
7
addressed
a
lesson
in
Spanish
history
,
be
permitted
to
comment
on
some
of
the
points
he
raised
?
Sir
Thomas
's
history
is
clearly
partial
.
He
claims
that
in
1938-39
Spain
was
in
convulsion
and
that
Franco
created
order
from
this
chaos
.
But
how
did
the
chaos
arise
?
#
22
<
56
TEXT
B12
>
Overtones
of
Crisis
WHATEVER
magician
's
wand
of
economic
recovery
the
CHANCELLOR
may
flourish
in
the
next
few
days
,
it
is
impossible
not
to
feel
that
the
Government
has
come
rather
ill
out
of
the
preliminary
skirmishes
.
July
is
a
traditional
month
for
economic
crises
,
and
the
beginning
of
the
period
of
seasonal
weakness
for
sterling
.
In
1955
,
1957
and
1961
it
has
also
been
the
month
in
which
the
Government
has
chosen
to
create
a
national
sense
of
economic
anxiety
.
In
fact
,
this
time
the
recognition
of
the
crisis
comes
surprisingly
late
,
for
Britain
's
trading
position
deteriorated
sharply
last
year
,
and
is
now
getting
slightly
better
rather
than
worse
.
The
Government
's
propaganda
may
indeed
have
over-reached
itself
.
Undoubtedly
the
CHANCELLOR
'S
speeches
,
and
the
PRIME
MINISTER
'S
blunt
warnings
to
the
1922
Committee
,
were
intended
to
prepare
the
nation
and
the
Conservative
Party
for
strong
measures
to
put
the
economy
right
.
These
warnings
,
however
,
have
run
too
far
ahead
of
action
.
After
so
long
a
period
of
uncertainty
we
are
left
with
a
sense
more
of
emergency
than
of
urgency
.
Nor
has
this
helped
the
national
confidence
.
There
is
a
growing
feeling
that
the
economic
crisis
is
only
a
symptom
of
a
profounder
failure
to
find
Britain
's
proper
international
position
in
the
post-war
world
.
The
delay
in
working
out
the
new
economic
policies
,
and
in
deciding
on
our
European
policy
,
has
left
an
impression
that
the
Government
does
not
itself
know
what
to
do
.
Certainly
there
has
been
a
lack
of
that
sort
of
leadership
which
inspires
national
unity
.
Current
bickering
about
the
surtax
concessions
in
the
Budget
evades
the
point
.
The
Government
is
not
to
be
blamed
for
wanting
a
more
dynamic
economy
with
higher
incentives
,
but
it
has
failed
to
explain
to
the
nation
any
consistent
and
practical
policy
to
achieve
expansion
,
and
it
has
therefore
failed
to
carry
the
nation
along
with
it
.
The
economic
measures
which
are
going
to
be
introduced
will
need
to
be
tough
,
and
must
be
judged
primarily
by
their
effectiveness
;
but
it
is
also
very
important
that
they
should
be
fair
.
The
mixture
of
slow
economic
growth
with
financial
``
get
rich
quick
''
in
recent
years
has
been
wholly
bad
in
its
social
effects
.
The
sacrifices
that
are
now
to
be
called
for
must
be
carried
by
the
whole
country
and
not
by
any
one
section
of
it
.
The
general
public
,
and
the
trade
unions
,
will
be
the
more
willing
to
accept
the
need
for
restraint
,
for
earning
first
and
buying
later
,
if
they
can
see
a
clear
objective
which
sacrifices
will
help
to
achieve
,
and
if
those
sacrifices
fall
as
heavily
on
the
private
sector
as
on
the
workers
.
Liking
Yuri
THE
wave
of
goodwill
that
has
accompanied
Major
Yuri
Gagarin
has
been
remarkable
,
not
least
for
its
apparent
detachment
from
conventional
Anglo-Soviet
attitudes
.
After
all
,
he
arrived
here
hard
on
the
heels
of
Mr.
Khrushchev
's
declaration
that
Russia
must
spend
substantially
more
on
arms
because
the
West
was
doing
so
,
and
of
an
impressive
and
well-publicised
display
of
Soviet
air-power
.
These
were
not
ideal
heralds
.
Nor
is
his
undoubted
success
entirely
accountable
in
terms
of
his
personal
charm
,
great
though
that
is
,
nor
of
the
presence
of
the
Russian
Trade
Fair
.
What
in
fact
Major
Gagarin
seems
to
have
done
is
to
have
shown
us
how
much
we
want
to
like
the
Russians
,
in
a
spirit
of
genuine
neighbourliness
.
This
,
and
the
fact
that
British
visitors
to
Russia
usually
find
a
reciprocal
warmth
of
welcome
there
,
is
surely
a
portent
worth
noting
by
the
political
leaders
on
both
sides
.
'Giant
'
of
the
Left
MR.
FRANK
COUSINS
'S
success
in
maintaining
the
support
of
his
Transport
and
General
Workers
'
Union
for
the
lost-cause
campaign
of
unilateralism
is
a
personal
triumph
,
though
it
is
fortunately
unlikely
to
affect
Mr.
Gaitskell
's
new
firm
control
of
his
party
.
But
the
Brighton
conference
at
which
he
won
a
3
to
1
victory
is
important
for
other
reasons
.
The
extent
of
the
personality
cult
which
has
sprung
up
around
Mr.
Cousins
astonished
many
observers
.
The
nadir
came
after
the
disarmament
vote
,
when
his
principal
opponent
unblushingly
declared
:
``
I
feel
like
a
dwarf
in
the
shadow
of
a
great
man
.
''
The
big
stick
of
the
T.G.W.U.
,
with
its
1,25
,
well-disciplined
members
,
is
now
held
firmly
in
the
Left
hand
of
Mr.
Cousins
.
In
the
days
of
his
distinguished
predecessors
,
Ernest
Bevin
and
Arthur
Deakin
,
the
union
was
always
inclined
to
the
Right
.
It
seems
that
T.G.W.U
.
politics
depend
upon
the
personal
views
of
the
man
who
heads
its
permanent
machine
.
The
majority
trot
comfortably
in
the
wake
of
the
reigning
``
giant
.
''
It
is
a
disturbing
view
of
democracy
.
South
Bank
Puzzles
THE
non-party
enterprise
of
the
London
County
Council
in
stimulating
at
least
the
possibility
of
action
over
the
National
Theatre
is
wholly
commendable
.
But
it
is
clear
from
the
latest
proposals
that
the
problems
involved
have
not
been
adequately
thought
out
;
when
the
Council
meets
on
Tuesday
to
consider
the
report
of
its
General
Purposes
Committee
it
will
be
faced
with
the
raw
material
for
many
hours
'
debate
.
The
suggestion
that
Sadler
's
Wells
opera
should
join
the
National
Theatre
on
the
South
Bank
entirely
changes
the
whole
picture
.
In
a
statement
to
THE
SUNDAY
TIMES
yesterday
,
reported
elsewhere
,
Sir
Isaac
Hayward
said
that
it
may
be
necessary
to
think
of
three
auditoriums
.
There
is
no
question
of
``
may
''
:
such
an
extension
will
be
quite
essential
if
the
National
Theatre
is
not
to
be
reduced
to
a
travesty
of
what
it
should
be
.
In
any
case
the
whole
building
will
have
to
be
redesigned
.
Perhaps
this
is
no
bad
thing
,
for
the
existing
plans
are
already
twelve
years
old
.
If
the
new
proposals
are
accepted
,
the
design
of
the
new
building
should
be
put
up
to
open
competition-
and
a
building
might
emerge
at
last
of
which
Britain
could
be
proud
.
The
Council
might
also
think
it
wise
to
ask
the
Chancellor
for
a
clarification
of
his
statement
that
his
subsidy
would
be
limited
to
+4
,
:
a
statement
that
seems
to
take
no
account
of
the
fact
that
the
new
building
can
not
in
any
case
be
ready
for
at
least
three
years
,
nor
allows
for
possible
changes
in
the
value
of
money
.
1
,
th
Refugee
BRITAIN
received
last
week
her
1
,
th
refugee
under
the
scheme
initiated
by
World
Refugee
Year
in
June
,
1959
.
Of
all
the
refugees
resettled
since
the
first
humanitarian
impulse
of
the
Year
,
we
have
taken
in
almost
one-third
;
more
than
any
country
in
the
world
.
Most
have
come
from
the
``
hard
core
''
of
physically
or
socially
handicapped
families
rejected
by
almost
every
other
State
.
Public
response
did
not
drop
after
the
end
of
the
Year
,
and
places
have
already
been
found
for
the
1
or
so
refugees
who
are
still
to
come
before
the
limit
set
by
the
Government
is
reached
.
But
what
then
?
There
are
still
8
,
unsettled
refugees
in
Europe
.
Britain
can
be
proud
of
the
new
impetus
she
has
helped
to
give
to
this
essential
task
,
but
where
many
have
shown
charity
,
there
have
also
been
apathy
and
intolerance
.
No
doubt
some
refugee
families
have
shown
ingratitude
;
have
spurned
the
houses
provided
for
them
,
or
even
returned
to
their
camps
.
But
we
can
not
deny
responsibility
for
the
mental
as
well
as
the
physical
condition
of
those
left
rootless
for
sixteen
years
by
a
warring
world
.
Until
the
last
refugee
is
resettled
our
obligations
must
remain
.
Tell
the
Patient
MOST
doctors
will
agree
with
the
Minister
of
Health
that
''
the
patient
and
all
concerned
with
him
have
the
right
to
be
treated
as
intelligent
persons
.
''
Most
will
say
that
they
do
tell
the
patient
all
he
should
know
about
his
condition
.
But
,
of
course
,
they
will
invariably
add
,
when
pressed
,
that
there
are
others
who
are
not
so
forthcoming
,
so
frank
or
thoughtful
.
What
Mr.
Powell
calls
,
in
modern
jargon
,
the
failure
of
communication
is
a
fact
of
the
medical
service
,
particularly
in
hospitals
,
that
is
not
the
fault
of
any
small
minority
.
It
has
persisted
into
these
frank-speaking
days
as
a
result
of
a
professional
attitude
,
fostered
and
inculcated
from
one
generation
to
the
other
as
a
kind
of
mystique-
or
as
a
safeguard
against
being
proved
wrong
.
It
is
usually
justified
on
the
grounds
that
``
a
little
knowledge
''
can
be
harmful
.
But
,
as
the
Minister
says
``
the
failure
to
speak
two
sentences
can
cause
deep
antagonism
.
''
Training
in
communication
should
perhaps
be
included
in
the
medical
student's
curriculum
.
A
Call
to
Unity
THE
British
are
a
realistic
people
who
do
not
always
choose
to
face
reality
.
At
present
they
are
trying
to
avoid
facing
not
one
but
a
number
of
crises
with
an
almost
desperate
complacency
.
For
a
few
days
,
a
nine-day
wonder
,
it
seemed
that
the
economic
crisis
was
really
penetrating
the
national
consciousness
.
But
by
the
end
of
last
week
people
were
waiting
for
Tuesday
with
all
their
usual
tepid
equanimity
;
even
the
Stock
Exchange
was
edging
upwards
.
Yet
at
least
the
economic
crisis
made
some
impact
.
That
was
more
than
could
be
said
of
the
impending
decision
on
the
Common
Market
,
and
certainly
more
than
of
the
crisis
of
Berlin
.
The
decision
to
be
made
on
joining
Europe
is
possibly
the
most
important
Britain
has
had
to
make
since
the
war
;
yet
no
one
could
claim
that
the
public
debate
has
been
on
a
high
level
.
So
great
is
the
apathy
that
the
Government
could
probably
go
in
or
stay
out
without
vitally
offending
either
its
own
followers
or
the
country
.
The
national
awareness
on
Berlin
is
even
more
unawakened
.
This
is
the
gravest
of
the
three
crises
,
one
on
which
the
issue
of
peace
or
war
could
turn
.
The
British
Government
has
from
the
beginning
sought
a
negotiated
settlement
,
but
has
always
accepted
the
basic
decision
that
the
people
of
West
Berlin
can
not
be
abandoned
.
Yet
the
national
attitude
seems
almost
to
be
that
Berlin
is
not
to
be
allowed
to
interfere
with
the
summer
holidays
.
This
complacency
is
a
poor
basis
for
policy
;
and
a
poor
substitute
for
that
sense
of
moral
purpose
for
which
the
PRIME
MINISTER
and
the
CHANCELLOR
have
appealed
.
The
economy
,
Berlin
,
the
Common
Market-
here
are
three
issues
whose
gravity
has
during
the
past
few
days
led
to
regretful
sighings
over
the
impracticability
of
a
National
Government
.
The
British
system
has
never
taken
kindly
to
government
by
Coalition
,
which
is
certainly
not
the
answer
now
;
but
almost
as
disturbing
as
the
national
complacency
is
the
apparent
lack
of
any
real
sense
of
national
unity
.
Party
Views
Not
Far
Apart
YET
even
in
the
economic
field
,
where
the
division
is
widest
,
and
where
the
Labour
Party
can
most
reasonably
expect
to
reap
political
credit
,
the
judgment
and
sentiment
of
the
party
leaders
are
not
all
that
far
apart
.
Mr.
GAITSKELL
'S
speech
last
Tuesday
was
a
constructive
and
sensible
contribution
to
the
economic
debate
.
On
Europe
it
seems
almost
certain
that
Mr.
GAITSKELL
would
find
himself
moving
along
the
present
line
of
policy
if
he
were
Prime
Minister
.
(
He
would
be
foolish
to
risk
splitting
his
party
in
Opposition
;
Governments
have
to
make
unpleasant
choices
,
Oppositions
can
avoid
them
.
)
On
Berlin
again
the
responsible
Labour
Party
view
and
the
Conservative
view
are
so
close
as
to
be
indistinguishable
.
There
is
therefore
a
genuine
basis
for
unity
,
and
many
people
in
the
country
would
like
that
unity
to
be
made
apparent
,
for
a
bi-partisan
policy
would
undoubtedly
strengthen
British
influence
for
peace-
an
influence
more
necessary
now
than
it
has
been
for
years
.
At
present
the
obstacles
to
a
bi-partisan
policy
,
at
any
rate
over
Berlin
,
are
partly
personal-
Mr.
MACMILLAN
and
Mr.
GAITSKELL
have
never
fought
side
by
side
as
Lord
ATTLEE
and
Sir
WINSTON
CHURCHILL
did
in
wartime
.
These
differences
need
to
be
reconsidered
.
Yet
the
greater
weakness
is
perhaps
the
failure
to
waken
the
British
people
.
When
great
issues
are
shirked
,
little
differences
are
given
more
than
their
proper
weight
.
The
call
to
national
unity
and
the
call
for
national
leadership
perhaps
come
in
the
end
to
much
the
same
thing
.
#
217
<
57
TEXT
B13
>
Keep
off
the
brink
!
WHAT
exactly
are
the
Americans
up
to
?
Have
they
actually
calculated
all
the
consequences
of
what
they
are
doing
with
their
tanks
and
planes
in
Berlin
?
If
so
,
what
is
the
point
of
it
all
?
Will
these
American
moves
really
strike
the
world
as
a
sign
of
strength-
or
as
a
gesture
of
weakness
and
frustration
?
It
is
true
that
there
is
cause
for
frustration
.
With
their
nuclear
tests
the
Russians
are
behaving
like
lunatic
children
.
But
that
is
no
reason
for
the
West
to
try
being
even
more
lunatic
and
childish
.
It
is
no
reason
for
a
policy
of
daring
brinkmanship
.
A
single
shell
fired
accidentally
in
Berlin
by
some
unthinking
youth
from
Texas
or
the
Ukraine
could
now
destroy
humanity
quite
as
inevitably
as
any
5-megaton
bomb
.
The
British
Government
's
urgent
task
is
to
stop
the
border
generals
being
bold
and
brave
at
mankind
's
expense
.
Call
it
off
!
CAN
the
Government
possibly
persist
in
its
plans
for
the
royal
tour
of
Ghana
after
the
bomb
explosions
which
have
shaken
Accra
?
For
weeks
journalists
and
M.P.s
have
brought
reports
from
Ghana
about
possible
violence
during
the
Queen
's
visit
.
But
our
Ministers
have
explained
smugly
that
the
facts
provided
by
their
own
experts
show
no
cause
for
concern
.
Well
,
what
do
they
say
now
?
Are
bombs
not
facts
?
Is
an
explosion
on
the
very
spot
where
the
Queen
is
due
to
stand
this
week
not
a
cause
for
concern
?
Did
the
Government
's
experts
not
warn
that
such
things
might
happen
?
If
they
did
,
it
is
a
terrible
reflection
on
the
Cabinet
,
which
concealed
the
warnings
.
If
they
did
not
,
it
is
a
sad
reflection
on
their
experts
.
Our
Royal
Family
has
always
been
ready
to
take
risks
for
a
good
purpose
.
But
for
what
purpose
are
risks
to
be
taken
in
Ghana
?
Merely
to
bolster
up
a
petty
,
tottering
dictator
.
It
would
be
little
short
of
criminal
if
any
life
were
risked
in
such
a
cause
.
The
brave
servant
THERE
can
be
nothing
but
the
highest
admiration
for
the
Queen
's
conduct
in
Ghana
.
She
knew
the
risk
she
was
running
in
going
there
.
She
was
aware
of
the
bombs
and
violence
in
that
country
recently
.
She
was
aware
too
that
during
her
ceremonial
drive
with
Nkrumah
it
would
have
been
easy
for
an
assassin
's
bullet
to
have
struck
the
wrong
target
.
And
yet
she
has
insisted
on
keeping
her
promise
to
the
ordinary
people
of
Ghana
.
She
has
gone
ahead
with
her
tour
.
Nothing
could
have
been
easier
for
her
than
to
cancel
this
venture
.
She
merely
had
to
tell
her
misgivings
,
in
confidence
,
to
the
Prime
Minister
.
No
one
would
have
been
surprised
if
the
visit
had
been
cancelled
.
Everyone
would
have
understood
.
The
Queen
has
shown
many
times
before
that
she
is
a
dedicated
and
sincere
servant
of
her
people
throughout
the
world
.
Now
she
has
displayed
,
as
well
,
the
highest
form
of
courage
in
grave
physical
danger
.
Wipe
off
his
smile
IN
Essen
tomorrow
Herr
Alfried
Krupp
will
be
celebrating
the
15th
anniversary
of
the
foundation
of
his
mighty
industrial
empire
.
Who
can
blame
him
if
he
mixes
homage
to
his
ancestors
with
a
little
sardonic
amusement
at
the
expense
of
the
Allied
Governments
?
For
if
he
had
obeyed
their
instructions
the
Krupp
empire
would
have
been
broken
up
long
ago
.
There
would
have
been
nothing
to
celebrate
.
But
Krupp
,
the
convicted
war
criminal
,
the
employer
of
slave
labour
,
has
succeeded
year
after
year
in
getting
an
extension
of
his
''
promise
''
to
sell
out
his
companies
.
By
one
cunning
dodge
after
another
he
has
kept
this
one-time
power
centre
of
German
militarism
intact
.
It
is
a
scandalous
story
.
How
much
longer
is
our
Government
going
to
be
content
with
just
a
mild
squawk
of
protest
when
Krupp
asks
for
yet
another
year's
reprieve
?
Answer
this
today
COMMONWEALTH
Governments
are
at
last
to
see
in
full
a
speech
which
Mr.
Edward
Heath
made
more
than
a
month
ago
.
And
why
are
they
going
to
see
it
?
Not
because
it
was
on
a
question
which
vitally
affects
their
whole
future-
although
it
does
.
Not
because
they
are
members
of
an
association
the
first
and
most
precious
principle
of
which
is
mutual
trust
.
Not
because
most
of
them
,
like
the
members
of
the
United
Kingdom
Cabinet
,
are
loyal
Ministers
of
the
same
Queen
.
The
only
reason
they
are
going
to
be
allowed
to
see
it
is
because
some
obscure
official
somewhere
in
Europe
has
already
leaked
the
whole
thing
to
another
foreign
Government
.
But
there
is
something
even
more
shameful
.
For
in
Brussels
a
Common
Market
spokesman
indicates
that
the
only
reason
Commonwealth
Governments
were
ever
excluded
from
seeing
whole
copies
of
the
speech
was
because
the
British
Government
requested
it
.
Can
this
really
be
true
?
The
nation
demands
an
immediate
answer
from
Mr.
Harold
Macmillan
.
Lesson
for
a
critic
THE
final
curtain
comes
down
on
the
tragic
farce
of
O'Brien
in
Africa
.
Look
at
it
again
act
by
act
.
Five
months
ago
Dr.
Conor
Cruise
O'Brien
came
bouncing
into
the
Congo
as
a
United
Nations
chief
.
By
UNO
standards
his
qualifications
were
excellent
.
He
was
known
as
an
enemy
of
colonialism
.
He
had
even
coined
a
phrase
for
the
colonialists
whom
he
scorned
most
.
He
called
us
``
the
Brits
.
''
He
was
typical
of
all
those
who
believe
that
the
representatives
of
UNO
must
inevitably
be
more
enlightened
,
decent
,
and
efficient
.
Well
,
how
has
he
done
in
Africa
himself
?
With
his
UNO
team
he
has
been
responsible
for
more
bloodshed
,
intolerance
and
racial
hatred
than
almost
any
other
man
in
recent
African
history
.
As
he
looks
at
the
mess
he
has
left
behind
he
must
wonder
how
''
the
Brits
''
so
often
managed
to
succeed
in
the
kind
of
situation
where
he
has
so
dismally
failed
.
Repeal
it
WATCH
the
workings
of
the
deplorable
Homicide
Act
of
1957
.
Last
week
Edwin
David
Sims
was
found
guilty
of
the
horrible
killing
of
two
Gravesend
teenagers
.
But
under
the
new
law
this
was
not
murder-
because
of
his
''
diminished
responsibility
''
.
His
crime-
which
everyone
would
unhesitatingly
call
murder-
will
go
down
in
the
records
as
manslaughter
.
It
will
help
the
experts
to
claim
that
the
rise
in
the
murder-rate
since
the
Homicide
Act
is
not
really
serious
.
And
that
is
not
all
.
By
the
time
this
psychopath
is
in
his
early
forties
he
will
probably
be
a
free
man
.
Free
to
roam
the
countryside
once
again
.
Is
it
not
a
scandal
that
a
law
which
allows
this
to
happen
should
remain
on
the
Statute-book
?
Losers
WHO
would
lose
most
if
Britain
decided
not
to
join
the
Common
Market
and
so
brought
our
trade
with
Europe
largely
to
a
standstill
?
The
answer
is
:
not
the
British
.
If
you
want
evidence
of
that
look
at
the
wrangle
now
going
on
in
Brussels
over
the
Common
Market
tariffs
.
The
French
say
they
must
sell
more
wine
in
Germany
.
But
the
Germans
retort
that
wine
must
not
flow
only
in
one
direction
.
If
Germany
is
to
buy
more
,
then
France
must
take
more
from
Germany
.
The
fact
is
,
of
course
,
that
there
is
only
one
country
in
Europe
in
which
the
French
wine
industry-
on
which
the
rural
economy
of
France
depends-
can
sell
in
sufficient
quantities
.
And
that
is
Britain
.
What
is
true
of
wine
is
equally
true
of
one
industry
after
another
.
If
our
leaders
only
had
the
courage
we
could
trade
with
Europe
on
our
own
terms
.
For
the
``
Six
''
have
a
much
greater
need
of
our
market
than
we
have
of
theirs
.
Purpose
FASHION
is
turning
against
the
Christmas
card
.
It
is
argued
that
there
is
no
purpose
in
posting
a
flood
of
cards
often
to
people
you
hardly
know
.
Yes
,
but
not
all
the
cards
in
that
flood
are
without
purpose
.
To
the
old
and
the
lonely
a
card
is
a
wonderful
reminder
that
they
are
not
forgotten
.
And
to
the
relation
or
neighbour
you
have
quarrelled
with
it
is
the
most
tactful
peace
offering
of
all
.
Finger
on
the
trigger
WHOSE
finger
is
on
the
trigger
?
Off
to
the
United
Nations
forces
in
the
Congo
goes
a
load
of
1
,
lb
.
bombs
sent
with
the
compliments
of
the
British
taxpayer
.
They
go
,
the
Government
piously
points
out
,
on
special
terms
only
.
On
each
bomb
there
is
virtually
a
label
saying
:
``
Not
to
be
used
except
against
'pirate
'
planes
and
air-strips
.
''
But
can
that
really
keep
the
Government
's
conscience
clean
?
Does
it
have
any
control
over
the
Indian
airmen
who
are
going
to
drop
the
bombs
?
Is
there
the
slightest
evidence
that
they
either
know
or
care
about
our
terms
?
For
all
we
know
the
men
in
charge
of
these
operations
may
be
just
as
deluded
and
hysterical
as
their
former
chief
,
Conor
O'Brien
.
For
all
we
know
these
British
bombs
may
soon
be
crashing
down
on
hospitals
and
British
missionaries
.
No
wonder
the
Tory
rebels
are
in
uproar
.
The
only
surprise
is
that
there
should
be
a
single
Tory
M.P
.
who
is
prepared
to
support
a
decision
which
is
both
weak
and
wicked
.
Prigs
THE
nuclear
disarmament
rioters
who
have
been
causing
so
much
annoyance
say
that
this
is
the
only
way
in
which
they
can
stir
the
nation
's
conscience
.
Could
anything
be
more
priggish
than
that
?
Do
they
seriously
suppose
that
the
rest
of
us
are
indifferent
to
the
risk
of
a
nuclear
war
?
The
truth
is
that
their
fellow-countrymen
have
not
got
less
conscience
.
Just
more
sense
.
For
suppose
that
these
exhibitionists
had
got
their
way
last
year
.
Suppose
that
both
East
and
West
had
given
up
their
nuclear
stocks
.
Is
it
not
certain
that
we
would
already
be
in
the
midst
of
the
most
terrible
conventional
war
in
history
over
Berlin
?
Thrift
THE
Treasury
is
right
to
save
money
by
clamping
down
on
embassy
parties
for
the
Queen
's
official
birthday
.
But
the
saving
is
only
+1
,
a
year
.
Why
stop
there
?
There
is
,
for
example
,
the
+18
,
,
in
cash
aid
that
we
are
giving
to
Tanganyika
.
There
is
the
Congo
which
,
through
our
backing
for
UNO
,
is
costing
us
around
+4
,
,
a
year
.
There
is
Mr.
Nehru
,
who
wants
to
squeeze
about
+7
,
,
out
of
us
over
the
next
two
years
.
And
,
of
course
,
there
is
the
Army
on
the
Rhine
.
It
is
costing
us
at
least
+7
,
,
this
year
.
And
next
year
the
bill
may
be
near
+1
,
,
.
These
fantastic
sums
are
being
squandered
by
vainglorious
men
anxious
for
Britain
to
play
a
leading
world
role
.
But
they
should
remember
this
:
true
authority
comes
from
strength
,
not
from
pouring
money
down
the
drain
.
Wrong
DO
you
remember
the
debtors
prisons
in
the
novels
of
Charles
Dickens
?
Probably
you
associate
them
with
the
workhouse
and
with
child
labour
in
the
mines
.
All
the
more
amazing
,
then
,
that
a
century
later
our
prisons
should
still
be
crowded
with
debtors
.
The
cells
should
be
reserved
for
criminals
alone
.
As
for
debtors
,
there
will
be
fewer
of
them
when
business
men
understand
that
,
if
you
lend
to
someone
whose
credit
is
not
good
,
then
you
must
be
prepared
to
lose
.
Death
for
no
reason
AS
the
week-end
began
two
British
journalists
were
sending
this
despatch
while
UNO
bombers
roared
over
Katanga
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
A
moment
ago
,
in
the
foyer
of
the
Leopold
=2
Hotel
,
where
we
are
writing
,
they
carried
in
a
four-year-old
girl
.
She
was
dead
.
``
In
the
moments
it
has
taken
to
type
this
they
have
brought
in
yet
another
child
's
body
.
The
face
is
gone
,
the
body
shredded
by
shell
splinters
.
``
If
you
have
seen
broken
dolls
,
you
have
some
idea
of
the
picture
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Read
those
words
again
and
ask
yourself
:
Why
were
these
little
children
killed
?
What
was
their
crime
?
Was
it
because-
as
with
Nazi
Germany-
their
country
was
making
war
on
the
world
?
No
.
All
it
wanted
was
to
be
left
alone
.
Was
it
because
their
country
was
employing
white
officers
?
No
.
Every
other
African
State
has
whites
in
top
positions
.
Even
the
Indian
airmen
who
killed
them
were
white-trained
.
#
26
<
58
TEXT
B14
>
'A
tax
on
invalids
!
It
is
shameful
that
such
a
levy
should
be
collected
by
a
Ministry
of
Health
...
worse
still
there
is
a
tax
on
childhood'
Let
's
give
the
Welfare
State
a
shot
in
the
arm
By
KENNETH
BARRETT
<
EDITORIAL
>
INCREASED
National
Health
charges
.
A
further
conjuring
trick
with
National
Insurance
contributions
.
The
Minister
of
Health's
announcement
the
other
day
of
changes
to
take
place
in
April
was
a
signpost
on
the
road
of
retreat
from
the
first
vision
of
nationwide
personal
security
.
There
have
been
other
signs
of
this
retreat
over
the
years
.
To
many
of
us
it
has
long
been
evident
that
the
Welfare
State
was
in
danger
of
destruction
from
within
.
First
of
all
,
the
administrators
have
muddled
one
of
the
main
issues
.
They
have
been
determined
to
uphold
a
meaningless
fiction
.
They
have
insisted
that
part
of
the
National
Insurance
stamp
should
go
towards
the
cost
of
the
National
Health
Service
.
This
has
deepened
the
widest-spread
fallacy
in
the
community-
the
mistaken
idea
that
the
man
who
buys
his
National
Insurance
stamp
pays
for
the
National
Health
Service
.
He
does
n't
,
of
course
.
The
total
cost
of
the
National
Health
Service
in
this
financial
year
will
be
about
+867
,
,
.
Of
that
vast
sum
,
+663
,
,
comes
from
general
taxation
,
not
from
National
Insurance
stamps
.
Confused
Small
wonder
that
the
man-in-the-street
is
confused
.
Because
the
existence
of
the
stamp
as
a
source
of
supplementary
revenue
to
the
National
Health
Service
is
a
temptation
to
the
administrator
in
search
of
the
appearance
of
economy
.
It
gives
him
a
chance
to
make
the
Health
Service
look
as
if
it
costs
less
.
Today
the
employed
man
pays
9s
11d
.
a
week
towards
the
whole
bill
of
social
security
in
his
weekly
stamp
.
Of
that
,
1s
1
1/2d
.
is
earmarked
for
the
health
service
.
In
April
he
will
,
as
a
basis
,
pay
9s
9d
.
a
week
and
the
same
amount
of
1s
.
1
1/2d
.
will
go
to
the
health
service
.
At
the
same
time
,
from
April
,
he
will
have
to
pay
,
if
his
wages
are
high
enough
an
additional
contribution
to
the
State
's
massively
confusing
graduated
pension
scheme
,
unless
his
employer
``
contracts
out
.
''
If
he
is
earning
+15
a
week
,
he
will
be
paying
,
in
all
probability
,
5s
.
1d
.
a
week
towards
the
graduated
scheme
.
The
Minister
of
Health
's
proposals
will
alter
the
position
again
in
July
.
His
total
basic
contribution
will
be
1s
.
7d
.
Of
this
a
larger
proportion
,
2s
.
8
1/2d
.
this
time
,
will
be
earmarked
for
the
health
service
.
With
the
highest
contribution
to
the
graduated
scheme
,
his
stamp
will
cost
him
15s
.
8d
.
Do
n't
think
for
one
moment
that
it
's
going
to
stop
there
.
Higher
pensions
will
be
sought
.
The
health
service
will
cost
more
.
The
contributions
,
total
and
fraction
,
will
all
go
up
again
.
The
mere
cost
of
the
complex
administrative
tasks
involved
in
recording
contributions
is
vast
in
proportion
to
the
amount
of
tax
that
is
collected
.
Yet
the
tempting
fiction
of
the
stamp
will
always
be
there
.
Enemy
But
the
health
service
has
another
inside
enemy
.
It
is
,
of
course
,
on
the
face
of
things
,
reasonable
to
charge
people
a
little
when
they
get
some
special
extra
benefit
.
Why
should
n't
the
ordinary
citizen
,
in
an
age
of
high
wages
,
pay
some
proportion
of
the
cost
of
dentures
or
of
spectacles
?
That
's
the
question
.
Why
should
n't
the
special
beneficiaries
pay
a
little
extra
out
of
their
own
pockets
?
It
's
an
insidious
argument
.
It
seems
so
reasonable
.
But
once
you
start
agreeing
that
the
proposal
is
reasonable
,
you
can
reach
the
extreme
lengths
of
unreason
.
For
example
,
a
well-paid
patient
,
whose
firm
still
continues
his
wages
,
who
draws
sickness
benefit
on
top
,
may
have
surgical
and
hospital
treatment
costing
many
hundreds
of
pounds
.
And
if
he
needs
spectacles
,
when
in
hospital
,
he
gets
them
free
.
And
yet
a
widow
,
whose
pension
,
for
which
her
husband
paid
,
is
wiped
out
because
she
works
for
a
living
wage
,
will
now
have
to
pay
12s
.
6d
.
for
each
lens
in
her
spectacles
,
and
17s
.
8d
.
for
the
frames
.
This
is
what
the
Minister
proposes
.
The
truth
is
that
you
ca
n't
make
sense
out
of
small
private
charges
under
a
vastly
expensive
public
scheme
.
You
can
only
alter
the
shape
of
the
national
bill
.
But
,
at
least
,
it
ought
to
be
a
Minister
's
duty
to
refrain
from
doing
positive
harm
just
to
collect
a
token
tribute
to
the
total
tally
.
And
social
harm
,
I
fear
,
is
what
two
of
the
proposed
changes
are
going
to
achieve
.
For
example
,
from
March
1
,
each
item
on
a
National
Health
Service
prescription
is
to
cost
2s
.
Children
I
leave
out
of
account
,
for
the
moment
,
the
estimate
which
I
have
been
given-
that
nearly
one-third
of
such
items
cost
less
than
2s
.
I
am
thinking
of
the
marginally
poor
,
who
happen
to
be
in
constant
ill-health
.
There
are
countless
thousands
of
them
.
The
retired
folk
,
getting
on
in
years
,
with
their
retirement
pensions
and
+3
or
so
a
week
from
their
old
firms
.
The
man
who
,
in
protracted
illness
,
receives
half-pay
from
his
firm
.
The
Army
officer
's
widow
.
I
could
go
on
indefinitely
.
They
may
need
half
a
dozen
prescribed
items
a
week
,
easily
.
Twelve
shillings
a
week
.
A
tax
on
invalids
.
It
is
shameful
that
such
a
levy
should
be
collected
by
a
Minister
of
Health
.
Worse
still
.
There
is
the
tax
on
childhood
.
Pregnancy
,
like
death
,
is
democratic
.
The
last
war
forced
the
state
to
protect
the
health
of
children
through
the
Maternity
Clinic
.
With
the
help
of
the
National
Health
Service
it
has
become
a
possession
beyond
price
.
All
mothers
go
there
.
The
solicitor
's
wife
,
the
schoolmaster's
wife
,
the
clerk
's
wife
,
the
plumber
's
wife
,
and
the
wife
of
the
chap
who
is
doing
a
stretch
in
gaol
.
Never
has
the
health
of
children
been
better
.
Never
has
infantile
mortality
been
so
low
.
And
one
of
the
reasons
was
that
it
cost
nothing
,
or
very
little
,
to
take
advantage
of
everything
the
clinic
had
to
offer
.
From
June
1
,
instead
of
paying
5d
.
for
the
bottle
of
orange
juice
and
getting
a
free
supply
of
vitamin
tablets
and
cod
liver
oil
,
there
are
to
be
higher
charges
.
The
orange
juice
will
be
1s
.
6d.
,
the
cod
liver
oil
1s.
,
and
the
tablets
6d
.
a
packet
.
These
sums
might
have
been
deliberately
fixed
to
keep
the
poorest
sort
of
mother
away
.
And
it
will
be
the
child
that
suffers
in
health
.
By
these
particularly
petty
tactics
,
the
Minister
will
save
+1,5
,
out
of
the
+8
,
,
and
more
that
we
have
to
pay
.
I
have
been
very
close
to
the
crises
,
the
challenge
,
the
hopes
,
needs
,
and
anomalies
of
the
Welfare
State
.
And
I
think
the
time
has
come
to
take
a
close
look
at
what
is
going
wrong
.
SLASH
THIS
HEALTH
SERVICE
RED
TAPE
<
EDITORIAL
>
YOU
will
have
noticed
the
fierce
House
of
Commons
rumpus
over
the
proposed
Health
Service
changes
and
charges
.
I
gave
my
views
in
detail
about
these
last
Sunday
.
It
seems
from
the
size
and
shape
of
my
mail
that
most
of
you
agree
with
me
.
Over
the
debate
in
the
House
the
other
day
brooded
the
shadow
of
the
late
Nye
Bevan
.
He
was
the
architect
of
the
Health
Service
.
The
Act
of
1946
defines
his
vision
.
It
gives
the
Health
Minister
the
duty
of
establishing
``
a
comprehensive
Health
Service
to
secure
improvement
in
the
physical
and
mental
health
of
the
people
...
and
the
prevention
,
diagnosis
and
treatment
of
illness
.
''
To
the
creators
of
the
service
there
was
no
hesitation
about
one
further
principle
.
It
was
to
be
free
.
How
far
have
these
great
objectives
been
achieved
?
There
are
no
longer
two
standards
of
medical
treatment
,
one
for
those
who
can
afford
it
and
another
for
those
who
ca
n't
.
DOCTOR
'S
MERCY
No
longer
does
a
deduction
from
the
wages
of
the
lower-paid
worker
simply
cover
him
during
sickness
,
leaving
his
wife
and
children
to
the
mercy
of
the
family
purse
or
the
doctor
's
kindness
.
No
longer
is
there
a
patchwork
of
clubs
and
voluntary
associations
seeking
to
ensure
some
kind
of
medical
treatment
for
those
who
were
not
``
on
the
panel
.
''
Of
course
,
there
were
ominous
rumblings
at
the
start
.
The
best
people
,
it
was
passionately
argued
,
would
still
prefer
to
pay
their
own
doctors
.
The
best
doctors
,
it
was
alleged
,
would
stay
resentfully
out
of
the
National
Service
,
refusing
to
become
the
minions
of
a
Minister
.
All
these
were
myths
created
by
prejudice
.
Within
three
months
of
the
appointed
day
under
the
Act
,
39
,
,
were
on
Health
Service
lists
.
It
is
officially
estimated
today
that
97
per
cent
of
Britain's
inhabitants
are
using
the
Health
Service
.
Only
6
doctors
engage
wholly
in
private
practice
.
This
is
indeed
a
success
story
.
But
it
is
my
task
to
look
critically
and
constructively
at
the
flaws
and
the
failures
.
There
is
,
in
my
mind
,
no
doubt
about
the
first
mistake
.
The
nationalised
industry
of
medicine
presents
a
stupendous
administrative
challenge
.
It
is
now
so
complicated
that
the
prime
purpose
of
it
all
,
the
prevention
of
ill-health
,
the
welfare
and
re-assurance
of
the
sick
,
can
disappear
in
the
difficulties
of
departmentalism
.
Today
,
Regional
Hospital
Boards
plan
hospital
and
consultant
services
.
Management
committees
administer
hospitals
at
local
level
.
Executive
councils
are
responsible
for
the
general
practitioner
,
the
dentist
,
the
supply
of
drugs
.
The
local
health
authority
looks
after
maternity
services
,
child
welfare
,
the
visiting
midwife
,
the
health
visitor
,
the
home
help
and
the
ambulances
.
MINISTER
'S
JUNGLE
Somewhere
up
at
the
top
of
this
jungle
the
Minister
of
Health
is
supposed
to
keep
an
eye
on
it
all
.
No
wonder
he
ca
n't
see
the
wood
for
the
trees
.
The
hospital
service
,
the
general
medical
service
,
the
local
authority
,
each
tends
to
work
in
isolation
.
The
family
doctor
is
not
encouraged
to
study
his
patient
in
hospital
.
Often
there
is
no
follow-up
system
from
the
hospital
to
the
home
,
or
,
if
there
is
one
,
it
does
n't
work
.
Each
service
washes
its
hands
of
responsibility
when
it
passes
a
patient
to
another
branch
of
the
system
of
National
Health
.
These
divisions
can
rise
to
ludicrous
levels
.
An
ambulance
will
take
a
patient
to
a
hospital
which
ca
n't
admit
him
but
,
quoting
the
correct
rules
,
will
refuse
to
drive
him
to
a
hospital
which
can
treat
and
cure
him
.
The
costs
of
each
section
of
the
Health
Service
are
scrutinised
as
though
they
were
isolated
problems
.
Of
course
,
they
are
all
interdependent
.
Busier
and
better
general
practitioners
in
one
area
can
reduce
the
financial
burden
on
the
local
hospital
.
More
money
spent
on
local
authority
dental
services
when
the
children
are
at
school
keeps
down
the
bill
of
the
general
dental
service
when
they
are
grown
up
.
A
rise
in
prescription
costs
may
mean
a
shorter
period
of
sickness
.
To
take
one
illustration
.
Hospitals
are
given
a
certain
amount
of
money
to
spend
in
any
one
financial
year
.
They
ca
n't
save
any
of
it
up
and
spend
a
little
more
in
the
following
year
.
During
the
last
month
or
two
,
therefore
,
of
the
arbitrary
annual
accountancy
,
there
is
a
mad
rush
to
spend
anything
left
in
the
kitty
.
A
National
Health
Service
is
bound
to
be
expensive
.
It
deserves
to
be
so
if
it
works
.
We
still
spend
less
than
4
per
cent
of
the
national
income
on
keeping
people
well
and
treating
them
when
sick
.
I
do
n't
call
that
unreasonable
.
The
cost
of
prescriptions
is
a
topical
problem
.
Here
is
an
ever-rising
and
very
significant
part
of
the
bill
.
Let
's
look
at
it
.
It
has
more
than
doubled
since
the
service
started
.
Last
year
214
,
,
National
Health
Service
prescriptions
were
made
up
.
Goodness
knows
how
many
unidentifiable
pills
linger
in
bathroom
cabinets
and
how
many
bottles
of
cough
linctus
were
emptied
down
the
sink
after
the
first
distasteful
dose
.
Five
prescriptions
a
head
last
year
,
for
everyone
in
the
United
Kingdom
at
nearly
7s
.
a
go
!
The
bill
still
goes
up
.
Not
primarily
because
doctors
prescribe
more
,
but
because
drugs
cost
more
.
#
25
<
59
TEXT
B15
>
Two
sides
to
the
closing
door
By
COLIN
LEGUM
,
Our
Commonwealth
Correspondent
<
EDITORIAL
>
THE
Government
is
going
to
have
a
hard
job
defending
its
intention
to
change
Britain
's
traditional
``
open
door
''
policy
for
Commonwealth
citizens-
a
policy
that
goes
back
to
168
,
when
Lord
Chief
Justice
Ellesmere
declared
that
James
=1
was
``
one
entire
king
over
all
his
subjects
in
whichsoever
of
his
dominions
they
were
born
.
''
Of
Britain
's
right
to
change
this
policy
there
can
be
no
question
:
she
is
the
only
Commonwealth
member
who
has
not
so
far
acted
under
the
1918
Imperial
Conference
decision
giving
each
member
''
complete
control
of
the
composition
of
its
population
by
means
of
restrictions
on
immigration
.
''
The
question
is
not
,
therefore
,
about
her
right
to
make
this
change
,
but
whether
it
is
wise
.
Nobody
tries
to
deny
that
the
problem
of
immigration
into
Britain
is
primarily
a
problem
of
colour
:
the
need
for
control
was
never
raised
so
long
as
immigrants
were
largely
European
,
as
,
until
recently
,
they
were
.
A
nauseous
campaign
waged
by
a
group
of
Tory
M.P
.
's
has
been
directed
almost
exclusively
against
coloured
immigration
;
and
it
is
unfortunate
that
the
Home
Secretary
waited
to
make
his
formal
announcement
until
the
end
of
an
unpleasant
(
though
by
no
means
one-sided
)
debate
at
the
Conservative
Party
Conference
at
Brighton
.
Hence
the
need
to
disentangle
the
facts
from
the
racial
prejudices
which
have
obscured
them
.
Voluntary
control
What
are
the
facts
?
Until
1953
immigration
from
the
Commonwealth
was
negligible
;
and
the
permanent
coloured
population
was
less
than
5
,
.
The
largest
intake
was
from
the
West
Indies
,
running
at
about
2
,
a
year
.
The
one
exception
were
the
Irish
:
the
citizens
of
the
Republic
were
treated
for
purposes
of
migration
as
if
they
were
Commonwealth
citizens
.
Between
1945
and
1959
Irish
immigrants
(
353
,
)
exceeded
immigrants
(
333
,
)
from
all
other
Commonwealth
countries
.
The
great
wave
of
West
Indians
started
in
1954
with
1
,
immigrants
;
by
196
the
figure
had
risen
to
more
than
54
,
;
and
the
estimated
figure
for
this
year
is
likely
to
reach
7
,
.
This
great
increase
is
due
to
fear
of
immigration
controls
.
There
are
now
about
2
,
West
Indians
(
mainly
Jamaicans
)
in
Britain
.
There
is
,
however
,
another
factor
which
weighed
perhaps
more
heavily
with
the
Government
's
decision
to
introduce
some
form
of
control
.
In
the
past
the
Governments
of
both
India
and
Pakistan
voluntarily
agreed
to
maintain
strict
control
over
emigration
to
Britain
.
This
system
worked
well
until
last
year
.
The
net
inward
movement
of
Indians
never
exceeded
6,6
;
in
1959
it
was
down
to
2,9
.
In
the
first
eight
months
of
this
year
,
however
,
it
reached
13,5
.
For
Pakistan
,
the
highest
figure
was
5,2
in
1957
,
which
dropped
to
2,5
in
196
.
But
in
the
first
eight
months
of
this
year
it
rose
sharply
to
13,16
.
Clearly
,
the
control
systems
operated
by
India
and
Pakistan
have
broken
down
.
It
is
difficult
to
find
exact
figures
of
non-coloured
immigrants
because
many
people
from
Australia
,
New
Zealand
,
Canada
and
South
Africa
are
in
fact
emigrants
returning
home
.
But
,
with
the
exception
of
the
Irish
,
they
are
a
negligible
proportion
of
the
total
figure
.
Non-Commonwealth
immigrants
(
mainly
Europeans
on
restricted
work
permits
)
rose
from
about
45,8
in
1959
to
just
over
53
,
last
year
.
Public
services
What
conclusions
can
be
drawn
from
these
figures
?
There
is
first
the
overall
picture
of
an
expanding
working
population
,
with
immigration
accelerating
,
emigration
decelerating
(
23
,
in
1957
,
about
13
,
in
196
)
,
and
very
little
unemployment
.
Immigrants
starting
new
jobs
totalled
177,5
in
1959
,
and
236
,
in
196
.
Immigration
has
therefore
been
meeting
a
real
need
;
without
it
British
industry
could
not
have
expanded
as
fast
as
it
has
done
.
As
Mr.
Butler
stressed
last
week
,
London
transport
and
hospitals
would
have
been
in
poor
shape
but
for
the
immigrants
,
especially
the
West
Indians
.
The
same
is
true
of
many
public
services
,
particularly
in
the
Midlands
and
Liverpool
.
But
there
are
clearly
other
factors
which
must
be
considered
.
As
things
stand
,
there
is
no
evidence
that
immigration
will
slow
down
of
its
own
volition
.
The
reality
of
the
world
to-day
is
of
unequal
economic
development
,
with
the
richer
countries
growing
richer
and
the
poorer
being
forced
to
export
their
unemployed
.
Within
the
Commonwealth
all
other
countries
control
immigration
.
The
West
Indian
islands
even
discriminate
against
one
another
.
The
older
Dominions
(
especially
Australia
)
discriminate
against
non-whites
.
The
United
States
and
Latin
America
have
also
recently
tightened
up
their
immigration
controls
.
This
is
no
reason
for
Britain
to
behave
likewise
,
but
it
does
raise
the
problem
of
what
will
happen
if
Britain
remains
the
only
uncontrolled
area
into
which
the
spill-over
can
go
.
Is
it
right
to
assume
that
the
volume
of
this
spill-over
should
be
allowed
to
find
its
own
level
without
any
attempt
at
planning
?
Will
immigration
slow
down
once
the
British
employment
market
begins
to
reach
saturation
point
?
Or
shall
we
suddenly
wake
up
to
find
that
failure
of
plan
has
produced
a
large
surplus
of
unskilled
and
semi-skilled
labour
,
largely
among
the
coloured
communities
?
What
would
result
from
such
a
lack
of
foresight
?
Real
problems
If
undiminished
West
Indian
immigration
is
now
to
be
matched
by
a
rising
tide
of
East
Indian
immigration
(
after
the
breakdown
of
the
voluntary
system
of
controls
)
,
can
we
believe
that
racial
and
social
tensions
will
not
be
increased
?
And
who
would
benefit
from
this
?
Even
though
the
real
problems
have
become
obscured
by
the
deplorable
arguments
of
racists
,
it
remains
true
that
they
are
real
problems
,
and
can
be
dealt
with
most
effectively
by
rational
discussion
.
Mr.
Butler
has
firmly
rejected
the
idea
of
any
controls
based
on
discrimination
.
He
has
made
the
reasonable
suggestion
that
people
with
criminal
records
should
not
be
allowed
free
entry
,
and
that
immigrants
with
bad
criminal
records
in
this
country
might
be
deported
.
He
has
also
suggested
that
it
might
be
desirable
to
relate
immigration
to
employment
opportunities
here
.
There
can
be
no
real
objection
to
these
proposals
,
in
principle
.
What
should
concern
us
is
how
this
policy
is
to
be
administered
,
and
whether
in
fact
it
can
be
administered
without
racial
discrimination
.
Since
the
majority
of
immigrants
to-day
are
coloured
,
it
will
be
difficult
to
avoid
the
suspicion
of
discrimination
.
It
is
vital
therefore
that
,
before
any
form
of
control
is
introduced
,
Britain
should
consult
all
her
partners
in
the
Commonwealth
,
and
possibly
her
future
allies
in
the
Common
Market
as
well
.
For
it
is
not
only
a
question
of
deciding
how
best
to
arrange
for
immigration
to
continue
into
Britain
;
it
is
equally
important
to
explore
the
possibility
of
greater
migration
within
the
Commonwealth
itself
.
Trinidad
,
Australia
and
Canada
might
all
be
expected
to
make
a
greater
contribution
than
they
have
done
in
the
past
.
Finally
,
there
is
the
central
question
whether
Britain
will
not
somehow
be
altering
the
whole
nature
of
her
relationship
with
the
rest
of
the
Commonwealth
if
she
abandons
her
``
open
door
''
policy
.
We
should
not
pretend
that
Britain
has
somehow
been
behaving
in
a
way
worthy
of
special
praise
.
Our
own
economy
has
benefited
enormously
from
immigration
.
Nor
must
we
think
of
ourselves
as
being
uniquely
generous
.
France
has
always
maintained
an
``
open
door
''
policy
for
members
of
her
Community-
a
policy
much
more
difficult
to
maintain
during
the
Algerian
troubles
than
anything
we
have
so
far
had
to
face
.
Holland
,
too
,
has
kept
open
house
for
her
associated
territories
.
Also
we
must
remember
that
even
if
the
coloured
immigrants
in
this
country
should
reach
5
,
in
the
next
year
or
two
,
they
would
comprise
only
1
per
cent
.
of
our
total
population
.
To
shirk
from
the
implications
of
trying
to
integrate
this
tiny
minority
of
coloured
peoples
into
British
society
is
to
show
little
confidence
in
our
own
ability
to
practise
what
we
always
preach
.
Danger-spots
But
the
problem
of
absorbing
immigrants
harmoniously
into
British
society
is
as
important
to
the
immigrants
as
to
the
British
.
One
of
the
important
conclusions
reached
by
Mr.
James
Wickenden
in
his
valuable
study
on
``
Colour
in
Britain
''
is
that
a
danger
appears
to
lie
``
where
a
concentration
of
immigrants
has
formed
too
quickly
for
an
area
's
capacity
to
absorb
them
.
Where
this
occurs
there
has
been
violence
and
the
danger
of
violence
and
hostility
will
always
be
present
.
As
a
short
term
measure
it
is
therefore
surely
desirable
to
keep
the
number
of
immigrants
to
a
level
which
can
be
absorbed
.
''
The
``
open
door
''
policy
is
of
value
only
so
long
as
genuine
hospitality
and
security
can
be
offered
to
the
newcomers
.
It
is
with
this
aspect
that
we
should
be
mainly
concerned
.
RUSSIA
TO-DAY
by
Edward
Crankshaw
WHY
MR.
K
IS
OUT
OF
DATE
<
EDITORIAL
>
In
twenty
years
Russia
may
well
achieve
the
prosperity
promised
in
the
new
party
programme
,
but
the
Russian
people
are
not
likely
to
be
satisfied
with
material
progress
alone
.
WHAT
Mr.
Khrushchev
was
talking
about
in
the
Kremlin
last
Wednesday
was
1984
.
He
was
looking
twenty
years
ahead
.
But
the
picture
he
painted-
a
picture
which
,
he
said
,
many
people
would
dismiss
as
Utopian-
was
not
in
the
least
Orwellian
;
and
for
this
we
should
be
thankful
.
It
was
not
Utopian
either
.
It
was
,
rather
,
a
picture
of
Metroland
in
1961
,
extended
to
cover
the
vastness
of
the
Soviet
Union
.
That
Mr.
Khrushchev
should
be
able
to
think
of
it
in
the
same
breath
as
Utopia
is
itself
a
sign
that
he
is
hopelessly
behind
the
times
,
not
only
in
relation
to
the
world
as
a
whole
but
,
more
interestingly
,
in
relation
to
his
own
people
.
He
was
introducing
the
new
Party
Programme
to
the
Twenty-second
Party
Congress
,
convened
to
approve
his
development
plans
for
the
next
two
decades
.
Twenty
years
is
a
long
time
:
Mr.
Khrushchev
will
be
eighty-seven
if
he
lives
to
see
his
Utopia
come
true
.
And
if
there
is
one
certain
thing
about
this
programme
,
it
is
that
long
before
the
material
promises
are
realised
the
whole
concept
will
have
become
irrelevant
,
overtaken
by
events
;
or
,
to
use
Mr.
Khrushchev
's
own
favourite
expression
,
life
itself
will
have
shown
up
the
startling
insufficiencies
of
his
present
thinking
.
Air
of
triumph
This
is
not
to
say
that
there
will
not
be
great
material
advances
,
or
that
these
are
not
necessary
.
Indeed
,
they
are
highly
necessary
if
the
Soviet
Union
is
ever
to
stand
comparison
with
the
advanced
nations
of
the
West
.
For
the
West
is
also
moving
,
and
a
great
deal
will
happen
in
the
next
twenty
years
.
Whether
because
Mr.
Khrushchev
is
ignorant
of
the
social
revolution
in
,
for
example
,
Britain
,
or
whether
because
he
thinks
we
shall
stand
still
,
or
collapse
,
Mr.
Khrushchev
seems
incapable
of
visualising
any
forward
movement
outside
the
Soviet
Union
.
He
says
,
for
example
,
with
an
air
of
triumph
,
that
within
the
next
two
decades
every
family
in
the
Soviet
Union
will
have
a
comfortable
apartment
to
itself
:
is
it
inconceivable
that
this
may
also
happen
here
?
Apparently
unaware
that
British
agricultural
labourers
get
holidays
with
pay
,
pensions
,
and
benefits
under
the
health
services
,
he
announces
that
paid
holidays
will
``
gradually
be
extended
''
to
farm
workers
,
who
are
also
,
some
time
in
the
next
two
decades
,
to
receive
old-age
pensions
and
sickness
and
temporary
disability
grants
.
With
regard
to
education
,
he
said
that
``
about
4
per
cent
.
of
the
country
's
workers
and
over
23
per
cent
.
of
its
farm
workers
''
now
have
a
secondary
or
higher
education
:
by
1981
all
children
are
to
receive
a
complete
secondary
education
.
During
the
same
period
the
goal
of
free
medical
treatment
and
hospitalisation
for
all
,
as
well
as
free
rents
,
will
be
reached
.
All
this
,
with
a
reduction
of
working
hours
,
is
designed
to
bring
about
in
the
next
twenty
years
``
a
living
standard
higher
than
that
of
any
capitalist
country
.
''
For
the
first
time
in
history
,
Mr.
Khrushchev
said
,
insufficiency
would
be
fully
and
finally
eliminated
:
no
capitalist
country
,
he
asserted
,
could
set
itself
this
task
.
But
he
adduced
no
evidence
to
support
either
of
these
statements
.
Productivity
only
It
is
one
thing
to
congratulate
Mr.
Khrushchev
on
breaking
down
the
Stalinist
paralysis
(
somebody
had
to
do
it
)
and
setting
the
Soviet
Union
on
the
road
to
material
prosperity
after
the
negative
horrors
of
the
cruel
years
.
#
239
<
6
TEXT
B16
>
Letters
to
the
Editor
Defier
of
Lenin
SIR-
Prof.
Seton-Watson
used
my
father
's
name
in
his
article
on
Persia
last
Sunday
,
meaning
a
man
who
would
pave
the
way
for
the
Communists
.
When
the
uninstructed
speak
like
that
,
one
takes
it
from
whence
it
comes
,
but
from
Prof
Seton-Watson
...
In
1917
the
Bolsheviks
were
not
yet
known
to
be
totalitarians
and
a
great
proportion
of
Russian
Socialists
were
not
prepared
to
fight
them
with
the
gloves
off
,
but
Kerensky
was
.
He
was
``
promoted
''
to
the
premiership
because
he
did
not
regard
the
Bolsheviks
as
``
old
comrades
''
and
could
overcome
the
hesitations
of
Socialist
leaders
when
it
came
to
stern
measures
against
them
.
During
the
summer
of
1917
he
dispersed
a
Communist
rebellion
with
a
whiff
of
grapeshot
now
described
by
such
``
progressive
''
historians
as
A.
J.
P.
Taylor
as
a
``
massacre
.
''
It
was
a
blundering
general
,
with
the
active
encouragement
of
the
English
and
the
French
,
who
destroyed
Russian
democracy
by
attempting
a
right-wing
6putsch
,
which
was
suppressed
without
a
shot
but
left
the
masses
confused
and
distrustful
of
Kerensky
.
This
turn
of
events
enabled
Lenin
to
mount
a
counter-attack
which
the
vast
majority
of
Socialists-
tantamount
to
a
majority
of
the
nation-
resisted
only
with
talk
.
Kerensky
collected
a
large
enough
army
to
defeat
them
,
but
the
troops
fell
for
the
siren
song
of
''
peaceful
co-existence
''
and
that
was
that
.
The
darlings
of
democracy
today
are
the
men
who
,
long
after
the
Communists
have
shown
their
true
colours
,
have
handed
country
after
country
to
them
:
Benes
surrendering
Czechoslovakia
,
Roosevelt
giving
them
half
of
Europe
,
Truman
and
Attlee
abandoning
China
to
its
``
mild
agrarian
reformers
.
''
Might
I
suggest
that
``
Moscow
''
knows
that
Kerensky
has
been
one
of
its
most
unhesitating
and
determined
enemies
for
44
years
,
and
what
it
is
really
looking
for
in
Persia
is
not
Kerensky
(
nor
Mikhailovich
,
nor
Chiang
)
but
a
nice
Western-style
statesman
with
half-a-round-table-full
of
crypto-Communist
advisers
?
Southport
,
GLEB
KERENSKY
.
///
Alexander
Kerensky
,
Prime
Minister
of
Russia
between
the
fall
of
the
Tsars
and
the
rise
of
the
Bolsheviks
,
is
now
8
.
He
lives
in
California
,
where
he
is
engaged
in
research
and
lecturing
in
Russian
history
at
Stanford
University
.
Sir-
My
article
,
``
Russia
's
Southern
Doorstep
,
''
had
to
be
condensed
for
reasons
of
space
,
and
in
the
process
a
slight
but
important
change
occurred
.
It
reads
:
``
In
so
far
as
the
United
States
has
hitherto
been
the
protector
of
the
re
?
2gime
,
the
people
tend
to
be
emotionally
anti-Western
...
.
''
What
I
had
written
was
:
``
...
the
opposition
tend
to
be
emotionally
anti-Western
.
''
What
proportion
of
the
people
belongs
to
``
the
opposition
''
is
a
matter
of
opinion
.
There
can
be
no
doubt
that
there
are
millions
of
Persians
who
are
devoted
to
the
Shah
,
and
have
no
hostility
to
the
West
.
HUGH
SETON-WATSON
.
London
,
S.W
.
19
.
Religion
at
Redbrick
Points
from
readers
'
letters
I
WAS
most
distressed
at
the
impression
of
Christianity
in
this
University
,
which
was
given
by
``
Inquirer
's
''
article
,
''
Redbrick
Wilderness
.
''
Apathy
is
prevalent
throughout
the
University
,
not
merely
among
Christians
.
Indeed
it
is
a
most
interesting
sign
that
so
many
non-Christians
look
to
Christians
for
a
lead
.
In
societies
and
on
Hall
committees
Christians
take
a
leading
part
.
``
Inquirer
''
gives
25
as
the
number
of
those
attending
a
place
of
worship
some
time
during
the
term
.
A
more
realistic
figure
would
be
5
,
of
which
at
least
3
attend
with
some
degree
of
regularity.-
(
Miss
)
Hilary
M.
Gray
,
Ex-Sec.
,
Joint
Christian
Committee
.
Southampton
University
.
One
look
at
the
University
newspaper
would
show
how
largely
the
discussion
of
religion
and
politics
figures
in
the
student
's
life
here
.
We
personally
were
attracted
by
the
friendly
,
unbiased
atmosphere
of
the
Anglican
Society
,
where
free
,
intelligent
discussion
is
a
normal
practice
.
Jazz
Club
is
popular
because
it
is
the
only
weekly
social
occasion
which
gives
one
the
opportunity
of
meeting
one's
fellow
students
6en
masse
.
Among
our
acquaintances
at
the
corporate
communion
mentioned
by
''
Inquirer
,
''
very
few
were
not
present
at
Jazz
Club
the
previous
evening
.
Jazz
does
not
exclude
religion.-
Elizabeth
A.
Bunn
;
Judith
M.
Steel
;
Jennifer
Summers
,
Southampton
.
It
is
true
that
many
students
have
little
or
no
religious
ideals
and
standards
.
But
as
members
of
the
Southampton
Catholic
Society
,
we
can
assure
you
of
the
existence
of
a
very
strong
body
of
regular
church-goers
who
also
take
an
active
part
in
many
other
branches
of
University
life.-
Patricia
Friend
;
Winifred
Colfer
,
Southampton
.
What
an
odd
University
Southampton
must
be
!
When
I
went
to
the
University
sermon
in
the
University
church
here
,
St.
George
's
,
Bloomsbury
,
on
April
3
,
advertised
as
at
8.
p.m.
,
I
found
the
church
packed
,
and
had
to
wriggle
my
round
<
SIC
>
to
an
obscure
seat
at
the
side
.
If
you
want
to
be
certain
of
a
seat
at
the
London
University
sermon
,
you
have
to
go
to
Evensong
first
.
The
sermon
was
about
Pascal
,
no
doubt
an
interesting
modern
person
:
but
nobody
knew
that
beforehand.-
Margaret
Deanesly
,
London
,
N.W.1
.
Rotten
potatoes
Sir-
It
seems
to
me
that
Mr.
Rennie
,
Chairman
of
the
Potato
Marketing
Board
,
stands
condemned
out
of
his
own
mouth
.
His
first
letter
stated
that
no
significant
quantity
of
potatoes
sold
to
the
board
had
been
left
to
rot
in
clamps
and
that
in
general
they
had
removed
such
stocks
before
deterioration
prevented
their
use
.
Having
spent
public
money
on
these
potatoes
was
it
not
his
inspectors
'
duty
to
ensure
that
they
were
sold
before
they
deteriorated
?
It
was
also
widely
reported
in
the
Press
that
2
1/2d
.
per
lb
was
the
producers
'
price
and
5d
.
a
lb
the
retail
price
.
Mr.
Rennie
did
not
query
the
figure
until
you
published
it
.
But
the
most
surprising
of
all
his
statements
must
be
that
``
the
question
of
compensation
for
deterioration
does
not
arise
as
the
potatoes
remain
the
property
of
the
farmer
until
loading
instructions
are
given
.
''
In
that
case
why
were
farmers
not
allowed
by
the
Board
to
load
potatoes
when
asked
for
them
by
merchants
?
Farmers
who
sought
permission
to
cancel
their
contracts
and
sell
to
merchants
were
refused
by
the
Board
.
How
can
the
Board
buy
potatoes
under
contract
and
not
own
them
?
YOUR
AGRICULTURAL
CORRESPONDENT
.
London
,
E.C.4
.
Exotic
Chelsea
Sir-
Would
it
not
be
possible
slightly
to
change
the
date
of
the
Chelsea
Flower
Show
so
that
it
was
not
dominated
year
after
year
by
the
azaleas
and
the
rhododendrons
?
They
are
not
a
typically
British
feature
,
and
I
can
not
help
feeling
that
the
organisers
of
this
show
,
by
waiting
two
or
three
weeks
,
would
achieve
effects
more
popular
and
more
subtle
.
Some
of
your
readers
may
have
ideas
,
but
I
would
suggest
the
first
week
in
July
.
Eastbourne
.
HELEN
SPICER
.
Irish
Partition
Sir-
Perhaps
your
comments
on
Northern
Ireland
last
Sunday
could
be
put
in
a
wider
context
.
Surely
people
nowadays
are
aware
of
the
benefits
(
particularly
economic
)
of
integration
,
association
,
and
federation
.
Cyprus-
where
differences
between
the
two
communities
are
surely
as
strong
as
any
in
Ireland-
has
shown
that
it
is
possible
to
unite
an
island
and
to
safeguard
the
interests
of
a
large
minority
.
In
Ireland
it
seems
that
Catholics
are
now
tolerated
north
of
the
border
in
such
positions
as
shop
stewards
in
the
shipbuilding
industry
;
perhaps
religious
passions
are
cooling
a
little
at
last
.
Certainly
it
might
be
argued
that
the
political
and
economic
division
of
Ireland
perpetuates
traditional
animosities
which
are
now
largely
irrelevant
.
Perhaps
a
more
integrated
Ireland
would
be
feasible
within
the
wider
framework
of
the
Commonwealth
or
the
Common
Market
.
London
,
S.W.1
.
J.
F.
TAYLOR
.
Taking
it
Back
Sir-
Jean
Robertson
's
admirable
article
on
guarantees
prompts
me
to
ask
for
your
readers
'
experiences
.
The
Consumers
'
Advisory
Council
is
at
present
consulting
various
manufacturers
with
a
view
to
agreeing
model
guarantee
terms
,
fair
to
both
manufacturer
and
shopper
.
We
are
also
preparing
a
comparison
between
different
car
manufacturers
'
guarantees
.
It
would
help
over
both
these
projects
if
your
readers
would
tell
us
if
they
have
ever
suffered
injury
or
damage
from
a
defect
in
goods
they
have
bought
,
and
been
unable
to
claim
compensation
from
the
manufacturer
owing
to
``
exclusion
clauses
''
in
the
guarantee
.
If
they
could
send
us
also
a
copy
of
the
guarantee
itself
,
so
much
the
better
.
D.
R.
VICKERS
,
Sec.
,
Consumers
'
Advisory
Council
.
Orchard
House
,
Orchard
St.
,
W.1
.
153
m.p.h
.
at
77
Sir-
I
read
with
interest
Courtenay
Edwards
's
comments
in
THE
SUNDAY
TELEGRAPH
about
whether
it
is
wise
or
not
for
a
middle-aged
man
to
buy
a
fast
sports
car
.
I
agree
with
him
that
it
depends
on
the
individual
.
The
thing
one
has
to
remember
is
that
the
faster
one
goes
the
greater
is
the
need
for
concentration
.
At
the
age
of
77
I
myself
am
still
driving
fast
sports
cars
.
I
run
a
3
S.L
.
Mercedes
in
which
I
have
done
153
m.p.h
.
and
also
a
135
m.p.h
.
Aston
Martin
.
I
claim
that
in
spite
of
my
age
it
is
certainly
not
necessary
for
me
to
give
up
these
exciting
cars
.
But
then
I
used
to
be
a
racing
driver
and
I
have
been
driving
these
cars
all
my
life
.
This
is
the
main
point
really
.
HOWE
.
Chairman
,
RAC
Competitions
Committee
.
London
,
W.1
.
Self-Criticism
Sir-
You
may
print
what
you
like
in
your
entertaining
Sunday
paper
,
but
please
do
n't
print
inaccurate
statements
about
films
.
On
page
28
last
Sunday
you
reported
that
the
film
``
Rosen
Fu
''
r
Den
Staatsanwalt
''
(
the
correct
title
of
which
is
,
incidentally
,
''
Roses
for
the
Prosecutor
''
)
is
of
East
German
origin
.
The
film
was
made
in
Western
Germany
,
although
it
is
true
that
the
director
,
Wolfgang
Staudte
,
has
worked
for
the
East
German
DEFA
,
and
therefore
,
in
some
eyes
,
may
be
politically
suspect
.
``
Roses
for
the
Prosecutor
''
is
merely
one
of
many
new
West
German
productions
,
which
,
like
``
The
Girl
Rosemarie
,
''
take
a
tilt
at
their
Establishment-
a
very
healthy
sign
in
German
films
in
view
of
their
1933-1945
productions
.
PETER
SEWARD
.
London
,
S.W.4
.
LETTERS
TO
THE
EDITOR
When
MPs
Go
Abroad
SIR-
The
article
by
your
political
correspondent
,
Mr.
Ian
Waller
,
drawing
attention
to
the
concern
over
MPs
'
sponsored
trips
abroad
,
raises
an
issue
that
has
been
avoided
for
years
.
The
plain
fact
is
that
it
is
extremely
difficult
for
MPs
to
accept
invitations
from
foreign
Governments
,
or
from
public
relations
organisations
working
for
them
,
without
being
compromised
.
In
any
case
,
you
tend
to
become
inhibited
or
you
have
to
be
very
thick-skinned
to
the
point
of
rudeness
.
And
if
you
end
up
taking
the
opposing
view
to
the
one
you
are
supposed
to
have
taken
,
it
can
not
help
but
leave
bad
blood
.
As
someone
who
has
travelled
fairly
extensively
in
recent
years
,
since
I
became
a
Member
of
Parliament
,
I
have
reluctantly
come
to
the
conclusion
,
after
experience
,
that
it
is
usually
better
not
to
go
on
sponsored
trips
rather
than
face
invidious
difficulties
.
Thus
I
have
declined
a
number
of
invitations
from
foreign
Governments
and
have
only
gone
when
I
have
been
able
to
``
work
my
passage
,
''
usually
with
my
pen
.
But
I
am
very
fortunate
in
being
a
professional
journalist
.
The
existing
parliamentary
bodies
arranging
trips
abroad
,
like
the
Inter-Parliamentary
Union
,
do
not
always
meet
the
need
.
What
,
then
,
is
the
answer
?
I
believe
that
the
best
solution
probably
is
to
make
available
to
every
MP
an
overall
foreign
travel
allowance
which
he
has
to
use
(
if
he
wants
it
)
within
the
lifetime
of
a
single
Parliament
,
either
in
one
or
two
major
journeys
or
in
a
series
of
short
ones
.
Only
in
this
way
can
we
hope
to
enable
the
House
of
Commons
to
have
independent
,
first-hand
impressions
of
many
problems
affecting
this
country
and
on
which
our
Parliament
has
on
occasion
to
make
major
decisions
.
DESMOND
DONNELLY
.
House
of
Commons
.
Sir-
Of
course
there
are
rogues
in
Parliament
,
but
no
more
than
one
would
find
in
commerce
,
the
Church
,
or
even
the
Press
.
Without
being
pious
about
it
I
know
of
no
MPs
who
would
allow
their
parliamentary
activities
to
be
influenced
by
a
1-day
trip
to
East
Germany
,
Central
Africa
,
or
anywhere
else
.
#
29
<
61
TEXT
B17
>
Russia
's
new
plans
In
the
light
of
post-war
history
,
which
reached
its
tragic
climax
with
the
Russian
betrayal
of
the
attempts
at
Geneva
to
reach
agreement
on
atomic
disarmament
,
there
must
be
some
excuse
for
the
coldness
of
the
reception
which
has
so
far
been
accorded
to
the
latest
Soviet
proposals
for
settling
the
status
of
West
Berlin
before
Russia
signs
a
peace
treaty
with
East
Germany
.
According
to
a
Foreign
Ministry
spokesman
in
Paris
,
there
have
been
no
official
communications
or
conversations
between
the
Soviet
leaders
and
the
Western
ambassadors
,
with
the
exception
of
Dr.
Kroll
,
the
West
German
Ambassador
.
Nevertheless
,
the
proposals
which
were
made
public
yesterday
do
seem
to
serve
as
a
basis
upon
which
to
resume
discussions
:
and
they
make
an
important
concession
.
This
is
the
willingness
of
Mr.
Kruschev
to
waive
his
earlier
demands
for
a
peace
treaty
before
Christmas
,
and
the
reasons
for
it
are
worth
considering
.
It
is
reasonable
to
assume
that
part
of
the
answer
lies
within
the
difficulties
which
the
Soviet
Union
are
experiencing
inside
the
Communist
bloc
.
Another
cause
is
probably
the
spirited
reaction
of
the
so-called
uncommitted
nations
to
the
gigantic
exercise
in
atomic
explosions
carried
out
by
the
Russians
.
Mr.
Kruschev
and
his
friends
have
succeeded
in
shocking
a
large
part
of
the
world
that
might
have
been
more
friendly
towards
them
by
their
callous
indifference
to
the
consequences
of
these
explosions
that
have
threatened
the
health
of
the
whole
world
,
not
least
the
Russian
people
themselves
.
Another
important
factor
is
the
way
in
which
the
West
have
stood
firm
,
refusing
to
panic
in
the
face
of
this
show
of
atomic
might
.
It
appears
that
Mr.
Kruschev
has
had
to
concede
that
negotiation
is
the
only
way
he
can
attain
his
ends
short
of
war
,
on
which
he
is
obviously
not
prepared
to
embark
.
He
has
toned
down
his
demands
by
placing
the
emphasis
on
the
need
for
the
four
Powers
to
reach
agreement
on
a
new
status
for
West
Berlin
which
guarantees
the
freedom
of
its
inhabitants
and
the
freedom
of
its
communications
with
the
West
.
The
conclusion
of
a
peace
treaty
becomes
an
also-ran
.
But
it
is
there
,
and
,
despite
what
obligations
the
NATO
powers
may
feel
towards
West
Germany
,
a
time
will
come
when
a
divided
Germany
,
and
,
indeed
,
a
divided
Berlin
,
must
be
recognised
by
the
West
.
There
is
only
one
alternative
,
and
that
,
again
,
is
war
.
Or
perhaps
there
may
be
a
third
way
out
of
the
difficulty
,
a
way
which
has
been
suggested
in
several
countries
.
Berlin
could
be
an
independent
city
and
used
as
a
home
for
the
United
Nations
.
It
is
true
that
,
whatever
happens
,
the
Germans
look
like
being
left
with
a
divided
country
,
in
itself
a
dangerous
situation
,
but
,
as
has
been
said
many
times
before
,
it
is
the
Germans
themselves
who
are
at
the
root
of
all
these
problems
and
they
must
be
satisfied
with
whatever
terms
their
conquerors
feel
are
necessary
to
maintain
the
peace
of
the
world
.
Spiritual
values
WHEN
Mr.
Butler
opened
a
new
social
sciences
building
at
Nottingham
University
yesterday
he
discussed
a
problem
which
is
important
to
us
all
and
one
that
has
exercised
his
consideration
for
many
years
,
particularly
since
he
became
Home
Secretary
.
His
concern
was
with
the
problem
of
juvenile
delinquency
and
the
need
for
ways
of
combating
this
social
evil
.
He
said
that
he
was
going
to
hold
a
conference
in
London
to
launch
a
campaign
aimed
at
increasing
the
moral
and
spiritual
content
of
school
life
.
He
submitted
that
in
our
society
there
was
evidence
that
education
was
failing
to
keep
up
with
the
increasing
tempo
of
materialism
.
It
is
,
of
course
,
this
aspect
of
the
matter
that
is
disturbing
the
Home
Secretary
.
One
of
the
great
tragedies
of
modern
times
is
that
our
busy
schools
are
kept
at
full
stretch
educating
the
young
in
the
practical
things
which
they
will
need
to
make
their
way
through
a
highly
complicated
world
.
But
this
is
not
enough
,
as
Mr.
Butler
knows
,
and
moral
and
spiritual
values
must
be
restated
clearly
and
taught
as
an
essential
part
of
living
.
Religion
is
a
difficult
subject
at
school
where
a
balance
has
to
be
kept
between
the
various
denominations
,
but
time
should
always
be
found
for
communal
devotion
that
is
acceptable
to
all
.
It
is
a
lamentable
fact
that
many
of
our
children
today
feel
embarrassed
and
uncomfortable
at
the
idea
of
worshipping
God
.
The
new
look
IT
was
a
heavy
,
distasteful
task
that
fell
to
Mr.
Frank
Foulkes
yesterday
.
For
Mr.
Foulkes
is
,
of
course
,
the
president
of
the
Electrical
Trades
Union
,
and
it
was
in
that
Union
,
and
it
was
in
that
capacity
that
he
announced
the
results
of
the
elections
for
the
membership
of
the
union
's
general
executive
,
in
which
the
Communists
have
suffered
an
overwhelming
defeat
.
Naturally
Mr.
Foulkes
,
who
is
himself
a
Communist
,
put
as
good
a
face
on
it
as
was
possible
in
the
circumstances
,
but
it
did
not
amount
to
much
.
After
all
,
there
is
no
gainsaying
the
facts
,
which
are
that
the
Communists
,
instead
of
having
a
majority
of
eight
to
three
,
as
was
the
case
after
the
previous
elections
,
are
now
reduced
to
a
minority
of
two
to
nine
.
``
I
would
only
say
,
''
remarked
the
president
,
``
that
it
is
a
matter
for
the
members
.
I
have
always
said
that
our
members
are
always
right
until
they
have
been
proved
wrong
,
even
when
they
have
taken
unofficial
actions
against
an
employer
.
''
And
this
,
certainly
,
is
in
accordance
with
the
Communist
creed
,
but
now
the
members
,
that
is
,
the
rank-and-file
members
,
have
cut
right
across
it
.
They
have
taken
the
democratic
path
,
as
a
result
of
which
it
is
very
possible-
but
no
more
than
possible
at
the
moment-
that
the
ETU
may
be
readmitted
to
membership
of
the
Trades
Union
Congress
.
Here
,
however
,
much
,
if
not
indeed
all
,
may
depend
on
the
attitude
of
Mr.
Foulkes
.
For
while
,
he
said
yesterday
,
he
thought
it
probable
that
the
Labour
Party
would
agree
to
the
reaffiliation
of
the
union
,
he
did
not
know
whether
,
in
the
event
of
his
not
resigning
the
presidency
,
the
TUC
itself
would
agree
.
But
,
he
added
,
``
if
affiliation
to
Congress
depends
on
my
resignation
,
we
will
not
be
affiliated
,
I
can
assure
you
.
''
This
was
,
of
course
,
a
reference
to
the
directive
by
the
TUC
General
Council
before
the
actual
expulsion
of
the
union
,
asking
that
Mr.
Foulkes
should
resign
his
office
and
submit
himself
again
to
the
members
for
re-election
.
There
can
be
no
doubt
,
however
,
that
readmission
is
what
the
members
,
or
at
least
the
vast
majority
of
members
,
of
the
ETU
want
.
But
apart
from
whether
or
not
this
actually
comes
about
,
a
heavy
blow
has
been
struck
against
Communist
influence
,
one
that
should
,
and
could
,
have
been
struck
long
ago
.
For
the
executive
of
a
British
trade
union
can
always
be
called
upon
to
give
an
account
of
its
stewardship
to
those
who
elected
it
.
If
what
is
tantamount
to
dictatorship-
and
dictatorship
is
the
mainspring
of
the
Communist
creed-
is
suffered
to
continue
in
a
union
it
can
only
be
put
down
to
apathy
on
the
part
of
the
ordinary
members
.
Apathy
in
others
is
the
main
ally
of
the
Communists
.
It
is
what
has
enabled
them
to
rule
the
roost
for
so
long
in
the
councils
of
the
ETU
.
But
now
there
is
to
be
a
change
at
the
top
,
one
which
it
is
to
be
hoped
will
be
reflected
in
policy
and
performance
.
Barrier
to
peace
PRESIDENT
DE
GAULLE
'S
recent
optimistic
statement
on
the
prospects
of
the
Algerian
problem
makes
somewhat
curious
reading
in
the
light
of
the
latest
developments
as
reported
from
Oran
.
For
yesterday
it
was
announced
that
ex-General
Raoul
Salan
has
ordered
a
progressive
recruitment
of
the
whole
of
the
European
male
population
in
Algeria
for
the
illegal
OAS
army
,
of
which
he
is
the
leader
.
Salan
,
it
will
be
recalled
,
was
in
France
sentenced
to
death
in
his
absence
for
treasonable
acts
against
the
State
.
He
is
determined
,
come
what
may
,
that
Algeria
shall
remain
French
,
and
that
despite
whatever
the
native
population
may
say
or
do
in
the
matter
.
Salan
,
in
short
,
is
one
of
de
Gaulle
's
bitterest
opponents
.
He
has
,
too
,
certain
advantages
,
although
these
will
not
necessarily
prove
decisive
.
For
one
thing
,
he
is
the
man
actually
on
the
spot
,
even
though
he
may
weave
his
plots
from
an
``
underground
''
headquarters
.
And
indeed
he
has
little
if
any
option
here
,
for
to
come
out
into
the
open
would
obviously
carry
with
it
very
serious
risks
for
himself
;
he
might
be
captured
and
taken
under
guard
to
Paris
,
in
which
case
it
would
undoubtedly
go
hard
with
him
.
There
is
still
that
sentence
of
death
hanging
over
him
.
But
President
de
Gaulle
,
too
,
has
advantages
on
his
side
.
He
has
,
presumably
,
the
main
weight
of
native
opinion
behind
him
,
not
to
mention
the
considerable
resources
of
the
French
Government
itself
.
Nevertheless
,
the
omens
are
not
at
all
good
.
All
the
indications
are
that
there
is
a
long
way
to
go
before
the
Algerian
problem
is
finally
resolved
.
Grants
to
students
WHATEVER
blemishes
there
may
be
in
the
new
Education
Bill
,
the
second
reading
of
which
was
moved
by
Sir
David
Eccles
in
the
House
of
Commons
yesterday
,
it
is
fair
to
say
that
so
far
as
its
fundamental
principles
are
concerned
it
should
prove
acceptable
to
the
vast
majority
of
the
public
.
In
the
matter
of
grants
to
students
attending
first-degree
courses
at
universities
,
there
are
,
as
things
stand
at
present
,
certain
inequalities
that
cry
out
for
correction
,
and
it
is
one
of
the
main
purposes
of
the
Bill
to
bring
this
about
.
As
the
Minister
said
,
the
measures
proposed
are
not
likely
to
satisfy
everybody
in
all
respects
,
but
the
desirability
of
automatic
awards
and
uniformity
of
treatment
is
generally
accepted
.
The
grants
system
,
remarked
Sir
David
,
had
grown
over
the
years
to
a
most
complicated
animal
.
Not
that
it
is
expected
that
the
Bill
will
result
in
any
really
significant
increase
in
the
number
of
awards
students
<
SIC
>
at
universities
.
But
once
a
student
has
been
accepted
for
a
first-degree
course
,
and
has
the
necessary
qualifications
,
then
the
award
would
be
his
(
or
hers
)
by
right
.
And
so
far
as
local
education
authorities
are
concerned
,
the
Bill
would
impose
upon
them
the
duty
of
making
these
awards
,
and
would
empower
the
Minister
to
prescribe
financial
and
other
conditions
,
with
which
they
would
be
obliged
to
conform
.
Moreover
,
it
is
intended
that
future
Governments
should
be
committed
to
ensure
that
public
funds
available
for
such
purposes
keep
pace
with
the
increase
in
the
number
of
university
students
.
In
future
,
a
student
would
know
for
certain
,
no
matter
where
he
lived
,
precisely
how
he
could
qualify
for
an
award
,
and
how
the
amount
of
that
award
would
be
determined
.
As
for
the
means
test
,
that
would
be
retained
,
though
in
a
relaxed
form
.
But
the
Bill
has
another
purpose
,
one
concerning
school-leaving
dates
for
children
aged
fifteen
.
The
intention
here
is
to
reduce
these
dates
in
the
school
year
from
three
to
two
,
that
is
,
at
Easter
and
the
end
of
the
summer
term
.
This
would
seem
to
be
,
in
effect
,
a
compromise
between
what
would
be
the
ideal
method
from
the
point
of
view
of
school
organisation
on
the
one
hand
and
the
requirements
of
industry
on
the
other
.
For
so
far
as
the
organisation
of
the
schools
is
concerned
,
the
best
,
most
convenient
plan
would
undoubtedly
be
to
have
only
one
leaving
date
in
the
year
,
but
then
that
would
obviously
pose
certain
special
difficulties
for
industry
.
It
would
mean
,
as
Sir
David
pointed
out
,
that
practically
a
whole
age
group
would
be
looking
for
jobs
at
one
and
the
same
time
.
In
such
circumstances
it
would
find
it
hard
,
and
perhaps
,
indeed
,
impossible
,
to
absorb
within
a
reasonable
time
all
the
young
people
who
had
thus
been
thrown
,
at
one
swoop
,
so
to
speak
,
on
to
the
labour
market
.
#
214
<
62
TEXT
B18
>
A
FAMILY
AFFAIR
THE
flood
of
facts
and
opinions
lately
released
from
the
conference
season
may
at
times
seem
indigestible
to
the
layman
.
Perhaps
this
is
particularly
true
at
this
time
of
year
when
many
conferences
have
been
dealing
with
education
in
its
various
forms
.
Yet
there
are
few
subjects
more
vital
to
the
future
of
the
nation
and
ourselves
as
individuals
,
and
a
great
many
of
the
discussions
are
at
a
level
which
is
readily
understandable
to
the
layman
.
The
truth
is
that
every
layman
(
and
woman
)
owes
it
to
himself
and
his
children
to
take
a
greater
interest
in
education
,
for
the
basis
of
all
education
is
the
family
.
This
is
a
point
which
has
been
made
many
times
before
,
but
it
can
not
be
overemphasized
.
And
it
should
be
more
widely
appreciated
that
the
family
influence
for
good
is
not
necessarily
related
to
a
high
level
in
income
.
Miss
M.
G.
Green
,
headmistress
of
Kidbrooke
School
,
London
,
and
a
member
of
the
Crowther
Committee
,
made
this
clear
when
she
addressed
the
North
of
England
Education
Conference
in
Newcastle
the
other
day
.
The
best
parents
are
not
those
with
high
incomes
or
from
the
professional
classes
,
she
said
.
They
are
those
who
are
prepared
to
put
themselves
out
and
make
sacrifices
to
see
that
their
children
have
advantages
which
they
themselves
lacked
.
Indeed
it
has
always
been
so
.
And
for
those
who
believe
that
the
family
is
a
waning
influence
because
of
declining
moral
standards
,
the
distraction
of
television
,
or
some
such
modern
menace
,
real
or
imagined
,
there
was
heartening
re-assurance
from
a
speaker
in
Glasgow
.
Mr
John
A.
Mack
,
Stevenson
Lecturer
in
Citizenship
at
the
University
of
Glasgow
,
speaking
on
the
eve
of
a
three-day
meeting
held
by
the
Science
Masters
'
Association
of
Great
Britain
,
told
his
audience
that
although
family
ties
were
weakening
,
the
family
was
the
toughest
,
most
flexible
,
most
adaptable
,
most
ineradicable
institution
in
the
history
of
human
society
.
Such
intensive
studies
of
family
life
as
had
been
made
indicated
that
this
ancient
and
formidable
institution
was
standing
up
well
to
the
strains
of
modern
life
.
Yet
the
family
unit
,
virtually
indestructible
as
it
may
be
,
is
often
capable
of
improvement
as
an
instrument
of
education
.
The
means
of
improvement
are
available
to
all
.
Only
the
will
is
sometimes
lacking
.
True
comprehensive
education
can
be
achieved
only
when
parents
,
teachers
,
and
children
,
work
as
a
team-
with
the
senior
members
occasionally
exercising
the
veto
of
authority
.
MERGER
MOVES
THE
bargain
struck
with
shipbuilding
workers
to
help
improve
the
competitive
power
of
the
industry
in
return
for
an
immediate
wage
increase
is
by
no
means
one-sided
.
Reorganization
of
the
yards
may
have
an
important
part
to
play
.
One
of
the
most
experienced
shipbuilders
on
the
North-East
Coast
,
Sir
William
Gray
,
chairman
of
the
West
Hartlepool
shipbuilding
,
repairing
and
engineering
company
which
bears
the
family
name
,
said
recently
that
more
integration
of
shipyards
would
achieve
economies
and
lead
to
better
planning
.
His
view
was
that
larger
units
,
operating
more
closely
together
,
could
undertake
research
aimed
at
producing
ships
which
are
technically
more
advanced
.
There
are
two
schools
of
thought
about
the
advantages
of
consortiums-
one
believes
that
they
lead
inevitably
to
cheaper
ships
and
engines
:
the
other
,
that
they
can
become
administratively
top
heavy
and
out
of
touch
with
what
is
happening
in
shops
and
ships
.
The
experience
on
Wearside
of
grouping
of
shipyards
is
that
efficiency
improves
without
the
loss
of
the
family
ties
which
have
established
the
river
's
reputation
for
good
ships
and
good
relationships
at
yard
level
.
Exploratory
talks
are
now
about
to
begin
into
the
possibility
of
a
closer
link
between
William
Doxford
and
Sons
and
the
Sunderland
Shipbuilding
Group
(
which
includes
the
North
Sands
and
Deptford
Shipyards
)
.
A
statement
issued
by
the
two
companies
uses
the
phrase
''
increased
co-operation
,
''
thereby
inferring
quite
accurately
that
the
two
concerns
already
work
together
.
A
check
of
the
ships
launched
by
Laing
's
and
Thompson
's
shows
that
in
recent
years
a
high
proportion
have
been
fitted
with
Doxford
machinery
.
And
there
could
be
no
clearer
indication
of
the
Sunderland
Shipbuilding
Group
's
faith
in
the
Doxford
product
than
its
decision
to
equip
the
2
,
-ton
Deptford-built
tanker
Montana
with
the
first
Doxford
``
P
''
engine
.
The
talks
are
confined
at
this
stage
to
a
full
and
frank
exchange
of
views
and
any
speculation
is
premature
.
Nevertheless
the
companies
have
announced
their
intention
to
the
London
Stock
Exchange
.
It
may
be
some
months
before
a
further
statement
is
made
but
one
has
been
promised
when
``
the
position
is
clarified
.
''
Meanwhile
the
second
ship
to
be
fitted
with
a
``
P
''
engine
will
be
launched
next
week
on
the
Wear-
and
the
builders
are
Thompson
's
.
RELAXING
A
BAN
WEAR
shipbuilders
,
experiencing
difficulty
in
engaging
skilled
platers
,
welcome
the
decision
of
the
district
committee
of
the
Boilermakers
'
Society
to
allow
a
limited
number
of
boys
to
train
as
platers
.
So
,
too
,
will
all
others
with
an
interest
in
Sunderland's
basic
industry
.
It
is
more
than
two
years
since
the
Society
imposed
its
embargo
on
the
entry
of
apprentices
into
the
yards
because
of
unemployment
among
its
adult
members
.
Although
the
number
of
boilermakers
who
are
out
of
work
has
been
reduced
steadily
during
the
past
year
,
the
Society
does
not
consider
that
the
time
is
opportune
to
relax
the
ban
so
far
as
welders
,
riveters
,
burners
and
heaters
are
concerned
.
The
shipbuilders
,
however
,
put
forward
an
irrefutable
case
for
resuming
apprenticeships
in
the
plating
trade
and
here
the
Wear
District
Committee
of
the
Society
has
given
ground
,
although
the
intake
will
still
be
strictly
limited
.
The
Society
has
stated
that
it
is
watching
closely
unemployment
among
its
members
so
that
the
ban
can
be
raised
as
soon
as
possible
.
The
Wear
Shipbuilders
'
Association
considers
that
full
recruiting
of
apprentices
should
be
resumed
immediately
if
the
best
interests
of
the
industry
,
the
union
and
the
boys
are
to
be
served
.
If
the
level
of
shipyard
unemployment
continues
to
fall
on
Wearside
,
the
Society
will
find
itself
hard
pressed
to
justify
its
action
in
depriving
upwards
of
one
hundred
boys
a
year
of
the
opportunity
to
train
in
the
town's
chief
industry
.
STRIKING
APPEAL
THE
58
,
people
who
saw
Sunderland
defeat
Arsenal
at
Roker
Park
last
Saturday
included
probably
a
preponderance
of
trade
unionists
.
Yet
very
few
of
this
majority
could
have
regarded
the
game
as
a
combined
operation
between
fellow
trade
unionists
.
There
were
occasional
delicate
demarcation
disputes
,
it
is
true
,
but
for
the
most
part
mass
partisanship
recognized
no
boundaries
,
and
certainly
did
not
easily
concede
equal
rights
to
the
white-shirt
workers
.
All
that
,
however
,
may
soon
be
forgotten
if
the
threatened
footballers
'
strike
kicks-off
on
January
21
,
one
week
before
Sunderland
are
due
to
visit
Liverpool
on
urgent
business
.
The
T.U.C
.
and
the
Ministry
of
Labour
have
already
become
involved
,
and
now
an
emergency
resolution
is
being
sent
to
the
North
East
Federation
of
Trades
Councils
from
the
Jarrow
and
Hebburn
branch
urging
moral
and
financial
support
designed
to
keep
crowds
away
from
any
game
which
might
be
arranged
,
other
than
by
the
players
themselves
.
(
Hitherto
the
problem
has
been
to
get
the
crowds
in
.
)
In
the
name
of
working
solidarity
the
good
trade
unionist
is
asked
to
change
his
leisure
habits
in
support
of
players
who
may
cease
to
play
,
and
,
for
good
measure
,
to
give
up
his
chance
of
an
overnight
fortune
by
boycotting
football
pools
,
too
.
There
is
a
danger
that
even
the
white
ball
will
be
declared
black
.
Whatever
the
rights
or
wrongs
of
the
dispute
,
the
impartial
spectator-
if
one
can
still
be
found-
will
surely
agree
that
rarely
has
trade
union
loyalty
faced
a
more
baffling
test
.
COLD
WAR
FRONT
THE
announcement
by
the
Medical
Research
Council
that
experiments
at
the
Common
Cold
Research
Unit
at
Salisbury
are
having
to
be
postponed
because
of
a
shortage
of
volunteers
is
not
to
be
sneezed
at
.
Apparently
people
who
are
quite
prepared
to
take
a
5-5
chance
of
catching
cold
during
the
summer
shrink
from
the
risk
in
the
winter
months
,
notwithstanding
the
promise
of
a
free
pint
of
beer
each
day
and
3s
pocket
money
.
In
view
of
the
importance
of
the
experiments
and
their
potential
value
to
suffering
humanity
this
seasonal
lack
of
``
guinea
pigs
''
is
,
of
course
,
regrettable
,
but
is
the
explanation
quite
so
simple
?
Could
not
the
shortage
be
due
to
the
grip
the
common
cold
takes
at
this
time
of
the
year
of
places
and
people
far
removed
from
Salisbury
?
Wearsiders
,
for
example
,
may
reasonably
reflect
that
there
is
not
much
point
in
making
a
sacrificial
journey
to
Wiltshire
if
the
object
of
the
pilgrimage
overtakes
one
at
Newbottle
,
Shiney
Row
,
Pity
Me
or
Cold
Hesledon
.
Come
to
think
of
it
,
any
of
these
places-
and
others
whose
names
contain
less
cold
comfort-
might
well
claim
to
have
Common
Cold
Research
Units
of
their
own
at
this
season
.
The
problem
is
that
a
common
remedy
is
uncommonly
difficult
to
find
.
In
fact
,
the
only
discovery
to
which
most
of
us
would
subscribe
is
that
established
long
ago
by
an
American
sufferer
.
A
cold
is
both
positive
and
negative
:
sometimes
the
Eyes
have
it
and
sometimes
the
Nose
.
HOME
AND
SAFETY
FEW
men
would
covet
a
constantly
nagging
wife
,
though
many
may
have
difficulty
in
escaping
occasional
one-sided
exercises
in
the
ungentle
art
of
feminine
raillery
.
Yet
it
seems
that
in
certain
circumstances
a
nagging
wife
can
be
an
asset
.
According
to
Coal
Board
officials
who
made
196
a
special
``
safety
''
year
for
Yorkshire
miners
sharp
tongues
at
home
may
have
helped
to
reduce
the
number
of
deaths
and
serious
injuries
.
At
the
start
of
the
year
12
,
miners
each
received
a
letter
from
the
divisional
chairman
urging
them
to
be
more
safety
conscious
.
It
was
sent
by
post
to
the
men
's
homes
so
that
wives
could
also
read
it-
and
perhaps
nag
their
menfolk
into
taking
extra
care
.
Now
provisional
accident
figures
for
the
year
suggest
that
wifely
strictures
were
by
no
means
ineffective
since
rates
for
both
deaths
and
injuries
were
reduced
.
Seriously
,
however
,
it
is
doubtful
whether
miners
'
wives
ever
need
prompting
in
their
concern
for
their
men
's
safety
in
the
pits
.
An
efficient
pit
is
a
safe
pit
,
is
the
slogan
in
the
Durham
Division
,
and
the
fact
that
the
accident
rate
in
this
coalfield
is
lower
than
the
national
average
is
at
once
a
measure
of
progress
and
an
incentive
to
further
improvement
.
It
may
also
fairly
reflect
the
good
influence
of
naturally
anxious
wives
.
ENTER
THE
UNKNOWN
UNLIKE
his
two
predecessors
in
the
American
Presidency
,
Mr
John
F.
Kennedy
will
take
office
this
week
at
a
moment
when
the
world
is
,
technically
,
at
peace
.
President
Truman
took
over
during
World
War
=2
.
President
Eisenhower
assumed
office
during
the
Korean
War
,
a
conflict
which
to
the
Americans
ranked
close
in
importance
to
the
world
war
itself
.
The
surest
way
of
winning
a
war
is
the
relatively
simple
one
of
building
up
physical
strength
,
which
both
Truman
and
Eisenhower
achieved
.
Mr
Kennedy
,
however
,
takes
office
at
a
time
when
problems
are
more
subtle
and
the
answers
are
harder
to
find
.
In
wealth
and
physical
resources
America
is
still
the
world's
strongest
nation
,
but
she
no
longer
holds
the
position
of
world
dominance
which
was
hers
when
President
Eisenhower
took
office
.
Over
the
past
decade
Russia
and
Western
Europe
have
recovered
from
the
devastation
they
suffered
in
the
war
.
China
is
developing
towards
the
status
to
which
her
vast
population
entitles
her
.
New
nations
emerge
in
Africa
and
Asia
which
are
less
willing
than
were
the
West
European
countries
to
regard
American
economic
aid
as
part
of
a
pattern
of
political
and
military
co-operation
.
Thus
the
United
States
for
the
first
time
in
her
history
finds
herself
playing
a
major
role
on
the
world
stage
without
being
the
sole
centre
of
attraction
.
Other
stars
have
joined
the
cast
.
That
the
growth
of
the
other
stars
has
been
largely
a
result
of
wise
American
statesmanship
in
the
past
does
not
make
the
present
situation
any
easier
.
#
213
<
63
TEXT
B19
>
Last
years
at
school
LORD
Amory
is
to
head
the
Central
Advisory
Council
for
Education
during
its
consideration
of
the
13
to
16
age
group
in
our
schools
and
further
education
institutes
.
It
is
within
this
age
group
that
outlooks
are
formed
and
decisions
are
taken
that
lead
to
lamentable
waste
of
young
people
who
could
make
a
valuable
contribution
to
our
national
life
and
who
do
not
,
for
the
most
part
,
make
the
best
of
their
own
lives
.
Lord
Amory
's
long-standing
interest
in
youth-
particularly
in
the
young
teenagers
now
to
be
considered-
will
be
of
great
value
to
the
Council
as
will
his
personal
experience
in
medium-sized
industry
in
which
large
numbers
of
youngsters
must
find
their
first
jobs
.
One
of
the
most
important
considerations
for
the
Council
will
be
the
use
made
of
the
last
year
in
school
and
the
use
to
be
made
of
the
additional
year
when
the
leaving
age
is
raised
to
16
.
It
took
far
too
long
for
the
secondary
modern
schools
to
adapt
themselves
to
the
new
situation
when
the
leaving
age
was
raised
to
15
,
and
the
Council
will
no
doubt
feel
that
much
more
positive
planning
must
be
done
soon
to
prepare
for
a
further
year
.
They
will
have
a
lot
of
useful
evidence
from
the
experience
of
the
schools
in
dealing
with
the
14-
to
15-year-olds
.
The
pattern
has
been
very
uneven
over
the
country
,
but
at
least
the
evidence
is
likely
to
be
highly
informative
.
Reduced
to
its
simplest
form
,
the
problem
is
whether
the
last
year
in
school
(
for
those
children
who
will
not
go
on
to
a
grammar
or
senior
technical
school
)
should
be
used
to
broaden
the
youngsters'
minds
or
for
elementary
vocational
training
to
equip
them
for
jobs
.
Apart
from
the
broad
arguments
about
desirability
one
way
or
another
there
are
often
local
complications
when
particular
kinds
of
industry
need
regular
intakes
of
school-leavers
in
particular
localities
.
Any
teacher
will
agree
that
it
is
impossible
to
pursue
both
lines
effectively
during
a
single
year
.
Some
formal
subject
teaching
must
go
on
in
either
case
.
The
time
left
over
can
be
fully
occupied
either
in
lectures
,
discussions
and
demonstrations
aimed
at
broadening
the
understanding
or
in
practical
group
work
taking
in
pre-apprenticeship
training
,
but
it
will
not
accommodate
both
.
It
might
be
that
when
the
leaving
age
is
raised
to
16
the
last
two
years
should
be
marked
by
a
departure
from
strict
subject
teaching
.
Vocational
training
and
appreciation
courses
could
then
be
developed
in
one
two-year
curriculum
with
some
hope
of
success
in
both
directions
.
While
the
Advisory
Council
will
be
concerned
mainly
with
children
of
average
ability
,
they
are
charged
also
with
considering
those
who
fall
below
the
average
.
It
seems
a
pity
that
the
terms
of
reference
should
cover
both
and
it
is
to
be
hoped
that
the
Council
's
report
will
treat
them
separately
for
special
provisions
may
have
to
apply
in
the
second
case
.
S.
Rhodesia
agreement
PERHAPS
one
does
not
have
to
look
very
far
for
an
explanation
of
the
unexpected
agreement
on
the
constitutional
future
of
Southern
Rhodesia
.
It
illustrates
the
fact
that
an
ounce
of
example
is
worth
a
ton
of
exhortation
.
The
example
that
has
confronted
Southern
Rhodesia
is
the
Congo
,
and
reports
from
Salisbury
show
that
Africans
and
Europeans
alike
have
been
severely
shaken
by
the
realisation
of
what
can
happen
when
political
extremism
leads
to
a
break-down
in
the
rule
of
law
.
Africans
in
Southern
Rhodesia
do
not
want
to
lose
what
they
have
gained
in
the
past
,
little
though
it
may
be
.
The
European
community
certainly
does
not
want
to
see
everything
they
have
created
come
crashing
down
about
them
.
Neither
side
can
go
forward
alone
.
The
fact
that
African
and
European
leaders
have
now
decided
to
go
forward
together
,
even
a
limited
distance
,
is
the
most
encouraging
event
in
Central
Africa
since
federation
of
the
three
territories
there
took
shape
.
It
is
still
too
early
to
see
what
the
effect
will
be
upon
Northern
Rhodesia
,
where
the
European
community
is
much
smaller
,
but
there
are
grounds
for
hope
,
even
though
the
present
constitutional
conference
in
London
may
achieve
little
.
Hitherto
,
it
has
been
the
Europeans
in
Northern
Rhodesia
who
have
favoured
federation
and
the
Africans
who
have
mainly
opposed
it
(
on
the
ground
that
it
would
mean
permanent
subjugation
to
the
powerful
European
community
in
Southern
Rhodesia
)
.
Now
,
with
signs
of
a
more
liberal
outlook
in
the
south
,
and
with
the
prospect
of
an
advance
in
the
Africans
'
position
there
,
a
softening
of
the
attitude
of
the
Africans
in
Northern
Rhodesia
is
possible
.
This
,
in
turn
,
should
ease
or
remove
some
of
the
worst
fears
of
the
Europeans
among
them
.
Thus-
and
this
in
the
long
run
is
the
really
important
gain-
there
is
once
again
some
hope
that
the
Central
African
Federation
can
remain
in
existence
instead
of
being
torn
apart
either
by
the
Southern
Rhodesian
Government
's
determination
to
go
its
own
way
or
by
African
suspicions
.
Federation
is
essential
if
this
area
of
Africa
is
to
develop
the
economic
means
to
sustain
political
advance
.
Racial
and
political
divisions
still
threaten
it
,
but
today
there
is
new
hope
where
only
a
week
ago
there
was
little
but
despondency
and
suspicion
.
PICCADILLY
CIRCUS
AT
first
glance
Sir
William
Holford
's
design
for
the
new
Piccadilly
Circus
is
extremely
disappointing
.
Indeed
,
it
is
more
than
that
.
It
is
alarming
.
Many
people
will
ask
,
~
''
Is
this
really
what
is
to
become
of
Piccadilly
Circus
,
''
and
will
shrink
from
the
thought
.
Architectural
models
are
liable
to
be
misleading
because
they
are
viewed
from
an
above-the-rooftops
position
.
In
practice
no
one
will
ever
stop
to
contemplate
the
Circus
from
such
a
level-
from
this
angle
it
would
be
a
fleeting
view
with
swiftly-changing
vistas
seen
from
a
helicopter
.
Looked
at
from
above
,
the
model
of
the
Holford
scheme
leaves
an
impression
of
congestion
,
jumble
,
confusion
and
meanness
.
To
imagine
a
pedestrian
's
view
from
somewhere
near
the
foot
of
Eros
does
not
contradict
such
impressions
but
reinforces
them
.
Congestion
because
the
surface
area
of
the
Circus
seems
to
have
been
substantially
reduced
from
what
it
is
today
.
Jumble
because
no
discernible
formal
relationship
between
the
surrounding
buildings
and
pedestrian
platforms
is
apparent
,
and
confusion
for
the
same
reason
,
made
worse
by
the
compression
of
traffic
into
narrow
canyons
and
tunnels
between
and
under
the
buildings
and
pedestrian
decks
.
Meanness
because
of
the
impression
of
a
meagre
square
shut
in
by
immense
buildings
on
all
sides-
and
meanness
because
plainly
one
of
the
main
thoughts
has
been
to
make
the
maximum
use
of
the
available
area
for
new
building
.
The
publicity
with
which
the
scheme
has
been
launched
has
made
much
of
the
``
gaiety
''
of
the
new
Circus
.
But
gaiety
is
an
expansive
mood
,
and
the
effect
of
the
model
is
restrictive
and
oppressive
.
There
is
something
to
be
said
for
the
intimacy
of
college
quadrangle
,
and
the
enclosed
treatment
adopted
in
the
Holford
design
might
be
attractive
from
an
Oxford
standpoint
for
this
reason-
but
not
when
an
area
about
as
big
as
a
largish
quadrangle
is
flanked
with
buildings
1
to
15
storeys
high
.
When
the
Government
intervened
to
stop
the
building
of
the
Jack
Cotton
monster
on
the
Monico
site
it
seemed
that
,
after
all
,
Piccadilly
Circus
might
be
redeveloped
in
a
way
which
would
take
up
the
opportunities
of
its
situation
.
The
Holford
proposal
fails
on
almost
every
score
to
do
this
.
A
much
better
solution
exists
in
the
scheme
drawn
up
by
the
London
County
Council
's
architects
.
It
may
not
be
perfect
,
but
at
least
it
has
some
of
the
qualities
of
spaciousness
,
harmony
and
style
that
one
looks
for
in
a
modern
city
centre
.
There
would
be
considerable
advantages
in
going
back
to
this
design
,
even
if
it
means
,
as
it
does
,
going
back
to
the
beginning
in
this
controversy
.
A
newspaper
and
its
readers
THE
success
of
the
Oxford
Mail
,
which
publishes
its
1
,
th
number
today
,
has
been
due
to
the
support
of
its
readers
,
who
,
we
hope
,
will
share
our
pleasure
in
reaching
a
round
number
large
enough
to
warrant
a
minor
celebration
.
They
do
us
the
compliment
of
buying
the
paper
,
which
suggests
a
measure
of
success
in
providing
them
with
what
they
want
.
Not
that
a
paper
's
relations
with
its
readers
can
ever
be
quite
as
simple
as
that
,
or
if
they
are
,
the
paper
is
probably
on
the
wrong
track
.
The
hunt
after
circulation
at
any
price
has
brought
disaster
to
some
papers
,
and
has
done
the
profession
of
journalism
a
good
deal
of
damage
in
recent
years
,
and
it
is
not
a
policy
to
be
pursued
by
papers
in
a
monopoly
position
.
Like
most
provincial
evening
papers
,
the
Oxford
Mail
has
a
monopoly
as
a
daily
in
the
field
of
local
news
(
though
we
welcome
the
stimulus
of
some
competition
from
the
London
evening
papers
)
.
This
imposes
obligations
.
A
paper
in
such
a
position
should
do
more
than
merely
please
its
readers
.
It
has
to
try
to
cover
the
whole
field
of
news
in
its
area
accurately
and
without
bias
.
Points
of
view
which
the
paper
may
not
share
must
be
reported
.
Minority
interests
must
be
given
their
claim
on
space
.
This
is
not
necessarily
a
recipe
for
maximum
popularity
.
But
popularity
by
itself
is
not
a
good
test
of
the
performance
of
a
paper
.
A
paper
must
be
prepared
to
be
unpopular
when
necessary-
especially
a
local
one
which
is
sometimes
exposed
to
pressures
at
close
quarters
to
soft
pedal
or
even
suppress
when
its
job
is
to
be
open
and
provocative
.
So
far
as
the
official
editorial
opinion
of
the
paper
is
concerned
,
it
can
be
argued
that
a
monopoly
paper
should
not
take
a
strong
line
of
its
own
.
We
have
never
taken
that
view
.
We
recall
an
editor
who
once
proclaimed
,
~
''
I
have
nailed
my
colours
to
the
fence
''
as
a
wit
rather
than
as
a
paragon
.
And
in
any
event
it
has
been
the
policy
of
the
Oxford
Mail
and
Times
Ltd.
,
to
encourage
differences
of
view
in
the
evening
and
weekly
papers
which
are
under
separate
editorship
.
When
boiled
down
to
essentials
the
functions
of
a
newspaper
are
remarkably
simple-
though
not
easy
to
achieve
.
They
are
in
essence
to
get
the
facts
and
get
them
right
,
and
to
provide
a
fair
balance
of
argument
about
matters
of
controversy
.
There
is
no
need
for
a
paper
to
be
stuffy
in
observing
such
principles
.
It
is
an
exciting
world
we
live
in
,
and
Oxford
shares
in
most
of
the
things
our
world
gets
up
to
.
If
the
Oxford
Mail
succeeds
in
reporting
what
goes
on
,
and
in
shedding
useful
illumination
upon
it
,
it
will
,
we
believe
,
be
recognised
by
our
readers
as
a
job
worth
doing
.
The
Congo
after
Lumumba
WHAT
next
in
the
Congo
?
As
the
situation
deteriorates
it
becomes
clear
that
the
United
Nations
representation
there
can
not
remain
as
it
is
.
To
be
present
but
ineffective
is
worse
in
some
respects
than
not
to
be
there
at
all
.
It
does
nothing
for
the
Congo
,
it
does
nothing
for
the
authority
of
the
UN
,
and
it
is
unfair
to
the
troops
and
administrators
involved
who
have
to
face
increasing
risks
without
being
able
to
achieve
anything
.
Govern
or
get
out
,
the
classic
phrase
of
politics
,
is
a
choice
that
the
United
Nations
must
now
face
realistically
.
Indeed
unless
it
is
faced
there
is
a
danger
that
the
UN
representation
itself
will
disintegrate
as
individual
countries
decide
to
withdraw
their
men
.
But
UN
can
not
govern
in
the
Congo
without
a
new
decision
on
policy
and
that
decision
can
not
be
taken
unless
the
countries
of
the
Security
Council
agree
upon
it
.
That
means
in
practice
that
Russia
and
the
United
States
must
find
some
common
ground
on
which
to
approach
the
Congo
question
.
This
is
where
the
slightly
improved
atmosphere
between
Moscow
and
Washington
might
prove
to
be
of
value
.
There
is
no
reason
to
suppose
that
the
Russians
will
act
from
any
other
motive
than
self
interest
,
but
it
is
just
conceivable
that
if
they
can
be
convinced
that
the
United
States
has
no
desire
to
exploit
the
Congo
chaos
they
will
themselves
recognise
the
need
to
end
it
.
#
246
<
64
TEXT
B2
>
HOW
RED
IS
AFRICA
?
By
JOHN
BAKER-WHITE
JUST
how
red
is
Africa
?
To
what
extent
has
the
Soviet
propaganda
machine
succeeded
in
influencing
the
upsurge
of
African
nationalism
?
Has
Moscow
yet
got
a
firm
foothold
,
political
or
economic
,
in
the
great
African
continent
?
And
were
the
disorders
in
the
Congo
and
Rhodesia
the
work
of
Red
Agents
?
The
answers
to
these
questions
press
not
only
on
politicians
,
strategists
and
intelligence
experts
,
but
on
all
of
us
.
For
the
future
pattern
of
rule
in
the
states
of
Africa
must
inevitably
shape
the
pattern
of
the
world
.
In
probing
for
the
answers
to
these
questions
I
shall
start
by
listing
the
states
where
Communism
has
little
or
no
influence
.
One
of
them
is
the
Kingdom
of
Morocco
,
another
Tunisia
,
a
third
Libya
.
Students
red
trained
It
is
true
that
a
few
students
from
these
countries
are
studying
the
techniques
of
revolution
in
Moscow
and
Prague
,
and
a
handful
of
trade
union
leaders
are
in
Communist
training
schools
,
but
the
governments
are
anti-Communist
and
the
people
disinterested
<
SIC
>
in
Red
doctrines
.
In
the
Sudan
the
Communist
Party
is
illegal
,
the
political
intelligence
system
alert
,
and
to
date
efforts
by
the
World
Federation
of
Trade
Unions
to
capture
the
unions
have
failed
.
It
may
surprise
some
people
to
know
that
Communism
,
at
the
moment
,
has
no
hold
in
Ghana
.
President
Nkrumah
is
building
a
Socialist
state
,
aided
by
a
small
number
of
hand-picked
young
Socialist
intellectuals
,
but
he
has
no
illusions
about
Communist
methods
.
He
studied
them
closely
when
,
as
a
young
man
,
he
lived
in
London
.
When
Ghana
got
its
independence
Moscow
thought
the
new
state
was
a
``
sitting
bird
''
and
the
Soviet
economic
experts
arrived
with
attractive
offers
for
the
cocoa
crop
.
``
Communists
our
rivals
''
They
discovered
that
the
President
is
prepared
to
do
business
with
the
Soviet
bloc-
but
only
on
his
own
terms
.
Anxious
to
become
head
of
a
federation
of
African
states
,
including
the
Congo
,
he
seeks
to
harness
the
forces
of
nationalism
.
Communism
he
regards
not
so
much
as
an
ally
but
as
a
competitor
.
In
Guinea
the
picture
is
very
different
.
Just
over
a
year
ago
I
warned
that
the
Soviet
Union
was
planning
to
establish
in
this
new
state
a
fresh
bridgehead
into
Africa
.
Now
she
has
got
it
.
A
dedicated
Marxist
and
graduate
of
Prague
University
,
President
Sekou
Toure
is
what
the
cynical
planners
in
the
Kremlin
call
``
in
the
net
.
''
He
is
bound
to
the
Soviet
bloc
by
loans
and
trade
agreements
.
He
has
accepted
technicians
in
large
numbers
from
Russia
,
East
Germany
and
Poland
.
The
Czechs
are
reshaping
and
equipping
Guinea's
army
and
police
.
Chinese
technicians
have
taken
charge
of
the
rice
growing
plan
.
Red-made
In
Conakry
,
the
capital
,
shops
are
full
of
Czech
matches
,
cigarettes
and
watches
,
Chinese
rice
,
East
German
typewriters
and
Russian
textiles
.
Czech
cement
is
building
the
new
docks
,
German
machinery
equipping
the
new
factories
.
A
Conakry-Prague
air
service
is
opening
up
,
a
Communist-controlled
school
for
African
trade
union
leaders
is
open
already
.
Since
the
beginning
of
the
year
five
international
Communist
organisations
have
held
conferences
at
Conakry
.
One
of
them
was
the
Afro-Asian
Solidarity
Council
,
based
in
Cairo
,
and
,
for
the
past
three
years
,
Moscow
's
main
propaganda
weapon
in
Africa
.
I
predict
that
within
the
next
six
months
the
Council
will
move
permanently
to
Conakry
,
for
Guinea-
not
Cairo-
is
now
the
most
important
Red
bridgehead
in
Africa
.
The
violent
revolt
against
Belgium
,
the
tribal
conflicts
and
other
disorders
in
the
Congo
were
neither
Moscow-planned
nor
directed
.
There
is
evidence
that
the
Russians
were
just
as
surprised
as
anyone
else
at
the
suddenness
and
violence
of
them
,
but
it
is
,
of
course
,
a
situation
ideal
for
exploitation
.
Communist
army
head
At
least
two
of
Mr.
Lumumba
's
entourage
have
had
some
training
in
Moscow
,
and
the
officer
in
charge
of
the
Guinea
contingent
of
the
U
N
forces
in
the
Congo
is
a
fully
indoctrined
Communist
.
Three
Czech
``
advisers
''
accompanied
the
contingent
,
and
now
a
thirty-strong
Soviet
``
technical
mission
''
has
arrived
in
Leopoldville
.
It
may
be
pure
coincidence
that
they
are
all
tall
,
well-built
men
in
their
middle-thirties
,
but
they
look
uncommonly
like
Red
Army
officers
in
plain
clothes
.
Communism
had
little
or
nothing
to
do
with
the
riots
in
South
Africa
or
the
more
recent
disorders
in
Rhodesia
.
In
fact
,
former
leaders
of
the
Communist
Party
in
the
Union
have
left
the
country
.
Some
are
now
in
the
Rhodesian
copper
belt
and
at
least
one
of
them
is
in
London
.
In
contrast
,
Moscow
has
embarked
upon
a
special
operation
in
Ruanda-Urundi
,
which
borders
on
the
Belgian
Congo
.
This
state
of
some
21
,
square
miles
and
a
population
of
4,63
,
has
been
a
United
Nations
trust
territory
under
the
administration
of
Belgium
,
but
a
few
days
ago
she
announced
that
she
was
giving
up
the
trusteeship
.
In
the
early
part
of
August
a
Soviet
agent
named
Nikolay
Khokhlov
arrived
in
the
capital
Usumbura
,
and
made
contact
with
the
vice-president
of
the
United
Movement
Party
,
Paul
Kabandrouka
.
Through
Khokhlov
he
sent
a
message
to
Moscow
.
``
Let
the
U
S
S
R
know
that
Ruanda-Urundi
demands
independence
,
demands
it
urgently
and
without
delay
.
''
I
smell
trouble
here
.
The
conditions
exist
for
it
and
trouble
would
suit
Moscow
's
purpose
admirably
.
It
joins
the
frontiers
not
only
of
the
Congo
but
also
of
Tanganyika
and
Uganda
,
a
British
trusteeship
and
protectorate
moving
towards
self-government
.
Ruanda-Urundi
is
a
place
to
watch
.
Secret
police
ruthless
Colonel
Nasser
and
the
United
Arab
Republic
have
economic
ties
with
the
Soviet
bloc
and
the
Soviet
mission
has
underground
contact
with
the
leaders
of
the
rebel
National
Liberation
Front
at
their
headquarters
in
the
Street
of
the
Blue
Mosque
in
Cairo
.
On
the
other
hand
,
the
secret
police
has
been
known
to
deal
ruthlessly
with
Communist
agitators
.
While
he
was
living
in
London
the
Communists
made
a
number
of
approaches
to
Dr.
Hastings
Banda
,
the
Nyasaland
nationalist
leader
,
but
there
is
evidence
that
,
like
President
Nkrumah
,
he
has
few
illusions
about
how
Moscow
uses
African
nationalism
to
achieve
its
own
purposes
.
Among
the
states
in
the
French
Community
that
the
Soviet
propagandists
are
paying
particular
attention
to
are
Madagascar
and
the
Cameroun
,
facts
to
which
the
French
are
alive
.
While
Moscow
continues
to
step
up
the
radio
barrage
on
the
ears
of
African
listeners
,
the
most
significant
developments
in
the
propaganda
offensive
in
the
coming
months
will
come
from
Peking
.
China
radio
propaganda
The
China-Africa
Friendship
Association
has
been
formed
,
6inter
alia
,
``
to
support
the
joint
struggle
of
the
African
peoples
in
opposing
imperialism
and
colonialism
.
''
Radio
Peking's
output
to
Africa
is
now
55
hours
a
week
,
and
includes
special
broadcasts
in
Cantonese
to
overseas
Chinese
in
South
Africa
,
Madagascar
and
Mauritius
.
A
recent
check
on
a
book-store
on
<
SIC
>
Conakry
showed
that
there
were
14
Chinese
publications
on
sale
,
compared
with
three
Russian
and
one
Czech
.
One
of
the
latest
Peking
publications
is
a
training
manual
for
African
trade
unionists
.
The
23-man
Chinese
delegation
which
attended
the
Solidarity
Council
meeting
in
Conakry
was
the
largest
of
all
,
and
the
official
propaganda
agency
,
the
New
China
News
Agency
,
has
opened
up
offices
in
Rabat
,
Accra
and
Conakry
.
Africa
has
been
described
as
a
seething
cauldron
.
Both
Moscow
and
Peking
can
be
expected
to
take
every
opportunity
of
adding
fuel
to
the
fire
under
it
.
BY
ELECTIONS-
a
new
warning
to
Tories
by
RADAR
CONSERVATIVE
Party
fortunes
are
far
from
their
peak
at
the
present
time
.
And
so
are
those
of
Harold
Macmillan
.
They
have
slumped
as
a
result
of
the
build-up
of
a
variety
of
what
the
Prime
Minister
probably
prefers
to
view
as
little
local
difficulties
.
Voters
,
as
the
recent
by-election
results
showed
,
are
in
increasing
numbers
losing
their
faith
in
the
magic
of
the
Tory
administration
.
This
is
not
to
say
that
the
discontented
are
running
to
the
Socialists
as
their
saviours
.
There
is
no
new
spectacular
devotion
for
Jo
Grimond
's
struggling
Liberal
Party
,
though
the
Liberal
leaders
have
good
reason
to
be
satisfied
with
the
overall
results
.
As
is
usual
at
by-elections
,
the
disgruntled
and
disillusioned
are
staying
away
from
the
polling
stations
,
not
committing
themselves
for
the
time
being
.
Meanwhile
,
millions
more
people
who
voted
for
the
Conservatives
in
October
,
1959
,
and
who
have
not
recently
had
the
chance
to
vote
for
a
parliamentary
candidate
,
are
talking
among
themselves
.
It
is
nothing
unusual
these
days
to
pop
into
the
saloon
bar
of
a
public
house
and
hear
the
Government
coming
under
fire
from
those
with
the
accent
of
the
reasonably
well-off
.
There
is
a
widespread
belief
that
the
ruling
Tories
are
becoming
more
reactionary
,
trying
to
please
their
Right
Wing
more
than
their
Left
or
centre
supporters
.
No
single
act
by
the
Government
has
done
more
to
foster
this
impression
than
the
increase
in
the
Health
Service
charges
.
On
the
other
hand
,
everyone
but
the
Right-wing
Conservatives
applauded
the
Prime
Minister
's
``
wind
of
change
''
attitude
towards
dealing
with
the
problem
of
Africa
and
the
coloured
people
.
In
the
event
,
the
wind
has
dropped
to
no
more
than
a
gentle
breeze
.
It
has
been
damped
down
by
those
who
would
like
to
see
hardly
any
movement
at
all
.
Harold
Macmillan
himself
has
had
a
difficult
time
.
So
far
as
general
affairs
have
been
concerned
he
has
deliberately
attempted
to
lie
low
,
let
his
colleagues
build
up
their
own
images
.
Last
year
he
put
everything
he
had
into
trying
to
bring
about
a
successful
Summit
meeting
between
the
leaders
of
the
U.S.A.
,
Russia
,
France
and
the
United
Kingdom
.
It
was
not
his
fault
that
the
attempt
failed
.
But
it
was
heartbreaking
,
none
the
less
.
As
leader
of
the
Commonwealth
's
principal
nation
he
could
not
have
found
it
pleasant
to
preside
over
the
dramatic
branding
of
Dr.
Verwoerd
's
apartheid
doctrines
.
It
is
doubtful
whether
the
man
who
happened
to
be
Britain
's
Prime
Minister
at
the
time
when
South
Africa
decided
to
end
her
5-year
association
with
this
country
will
be
proclaimed
a
national
hero
on
that
particular
score
.
The
fact
is
,
Harold
Macmillan
has
lost
a
lot
of
ground
in
the
popularity
stakes
,
needs
a
new
major
personal
success
to
restore
his
own
fortunes
,
and
those
of
the
Party
.
There
is
still
one
glittering
prize
to
be
grasped
.
The
man
who
captures
it
will
go
down
in
history
as
one
of
the
greatest
of
mortals
.
What
the
great
masses
of
ordinary
people
in
the
world
desire
most
of
all
is
the
certain
prospect
of
peace
for
as
long
ahead
as
possible
.
No
one
can
blame
Harold
Macmillan
for
trying
to
reach
the
elusive
goal
.
And
few
would
be
so
uncharitable
as
to
say
that
he
would
like
to
do
it
just
for
his
own
sake
.
The
Prime
Minister
realises
that
he
has
as
good
a
chance
of
bringing
about
the
hoped-for
miracle
as
any
man
alive
.
His
unique
position
as
leader
of
the
British
Commonwealth
of
Nations
gives
him
a
better
chance
than
most
.
Once
more
,
he
believes
,
he
must
try
to
be
the
intermediary
between
the
two
great
opposing
Communist
and
non-Communist
world
blocs
.
If
nothing
else
,
the
Americans
have
to
be
convinced
that
the
Government
of
Red
China
must
be
given
full
recognition
,
admitted
to
the
United
Nations
,
and
treated
as
what
it
is-
one
of
the
leading
governments
in
the
world
.
Half
the
world
's
crooks
are
never
caught
reveals
JOHN
REED
DURING
this
week
in
the
cities
of
Rome
,
Paris
,
and
New
York
,
it
is
safe
to
predict
that
a
total
of
at
least
7
people
will
be
murdered
.
In
addition
,
there
will
be
at
least
two
major
bank
robberies
,
several
hundred
cases
of
rape
,
and
thousands
of
burglaries
and
frauds
.
In
New
York
alone
a
serious
offence
is
committed
every
two
minutes
.
THESE
ARE
SHOCKING
FIGURES
,
BUT
EVEN
MORE
SHOCKING
IS
THE
FACT
THAT
AT
LEAST
HALF
THE
PEOPLE
BEHIND
THESE
CRIMES
WILL
GO
UNDETECTED
.
Experts
who
attended
a
recent
conference
on
crime
in
London
admitted
that
all
over
the
world
crime
is
not
only
increasing
,
but
in
many
cases
the
criminal
is
becoming
more
elusive
.
#
21
<
65
TEXT
B21
>
THOMAS
DENHAM
,
Evening
News
Diplomatic
Correspondent
,
continues
his
series
on
HUNGARY
TODAY
,
five
years
after
the
uprising
Catching
up
with
the
Western
Joneses
HUNGARY
is
not
only
a
Communist
country
,
but
in
a
sense
a
new
country
,
trying
for
the
first
time
to
exploit
its
resources
and
''
catch
up
with
the
West
.
''
Everywhere
there
are
new
factories
,
new
housing
estates
,
new
farm
buildings
.
Clothes
and
many
window
displays
may
sometimes
remind
you
of
the
post-war
years
of
``
utility
''
in
Britain
.
Much
is
obviously
being
sacrificed
for
the
future
,
but
people
have
money
to
spend
on
what
is
available
,
particularly
on
entertainment
and
food
,
both
of
which
are
cheap
.
On
the
bright
days
which
follow
one
another
in
summer
the
pavements
of
Budapest
's
main
streets
are
thronged
.
At
the
week-end
the
many
fine
swimming
pools
,
fed
by
hot-springs
,
are
so
packed
it
is
hardly
possible
to
see
the
water
,
and
the
resorts
down
the
Danube
and
on
Lake
Balaton
are
full
of
couples
and
families
enjoying
themselves
,
which
they
can
do
for
a
very
modest
outlay
.
The
night
clubs
are
full
,
and
whether
you
eat
in
a
restaurant
or
a
private
home
you
soon
discover
the
Hungarians
are
traditionally
the
biggest
eaters
in
Europe
,
and
take
a
pride
in
it-
to
the
distress
of
their
doctors
.
Lively
people
They
are
enthusiastic
cinema-goers-
Hungary
must
be
one
of
the
few
European
countries
where
cinema
attendances
have
steadily
increased
in
recent
years
.
Television
is
comparatively
new
and
limited
,
and
with
about
15
,
sets
in
the
country
has
hardly
yet
made
an
impact
.
The
standard
,
of
course
,
is
very
different
from
the
hard
,
expensive
glitter
of
West
Germany
.
But
it
is
equally
far
removed
from
the
dismal
greyness
of
East
Berlin
.
The
Hungarians
are
a
lively
people
,
with
a
sense
of
humour
very
much
like
ours
.
If
they
have
their
troubles
and
sorrows
,
in
the
towns
,
at
any
rate
,
they
seem
to
carry
them
lightly
.
Earlier
in
the
year
,
I
was
told
,
the
riddle
was
being
asked
:
``
What
is
it
that
is
3
yards
long
and
eats
potatoes
?
''
The
answer
``
A
meat
queue
.
''
More
recently
it
was
what
is
3
yards
long
and
eats
meat
,
with
the
answer
''
a
potato
queue
.
''
I
saw
nothing
to
suggest
an
overall
shortage
of
food-
on
the
contrary
.
The
official
explanation
of
the
meat
queues
was
that
they
were
only
for
pork
.
There
was
plenty
of
beef
and
other
meat
,
but
conservative
housewives
preferred
to
queue
for
their
favourite
pork
.
Pork
shortage
The
shortage
of
pork
could
have
been
satisfied
by
cutting
exports
,
but
the
authorities
preferred
to
disappoint
customers
at
home
to
losing
customers
abroad
by
not
meeting
export
orders
.
Comparisons
of
standards
of
living
are
difficult
to
make
because
of
traditional
differences
in
the
way
of
life
and
pursuit
of
happiness
,
differences
in
our
social
system
and
the
wide
range
of
incomes
.
For
instance
,
rents
in
Hungary
are
extremely
low
,
running
from
15s
.
to
+2
a
month
.
Public
transport
is
so
cheap
that
its
cost
could
virtually
be
ignored
,
and
,
indeed
,
it
must
literally
be
so
by
many
in
Budapest
,
for
the
trams
are
usually
so
packed
that
it
would
be
impossible
to
collect
the
fares
even
if
the
customers
were
anxious
to
pay
.
A
really
cheap
midday
meal
is
widely
available
by
law
,
and
the
quantity
and
quality
and
service
is
much
above
what
one
would
expect
in
Britain
,
although
this
probably
has
much
more
to
do
with
tradition
and
a
feeling
that
food
is
more
important
than
the
social
revolution
.
Deductions
for
pensions
and
trade
union
funds
may
amount
to
4
per
cent.
,
but
income
tax
is
not
something
that
has
to
be
worried
about
.
``
Norm
''
of
work
These
are
facts
that
have
to
be
borne
in
mind
when
comparing
wages
,
which
,
at
a
realistic
rate
of
exchange
,
average
less
than
+25
a
month
,
with
a
range
of
,
say
+14
a
month
for
an
office
cleaner
to
+5
plus
a
month
for
a
coal
miner
.
As
is
usual
in
a
``
socialist
''
country
,
wages
depend
on
achieving
a
``
norm
''
of
work
.
The
underground
coal
miner's
''
plus
,
''
for
instance
,
is
in
the
form
of
an
annual
bonus
based
on
''
loyalty
,
''
i.e.
,
years
of
service
and
good
timekeeping
.
At
a
pit
I
went
down
,
the
list
of
bonuses
paid
to
every
miner
was
pinned
up
.
The
largest
amounted
to
two
months
'
wages-
over
+1-
and
they
ranged
down
to
two
weeks
'
wages
.
This
makes
the
miners
comparatively
wealthy
and
I
was
interested
to
learn
they
spend
their
``
surplus
''
money
on
much
the
same
things
as
here
,
if
they
can
get
them-
furniture
,
television
,
refrigerators
and
cars
.
The
Mayor
of
Komlo
,
which
has
1
,
miners
,
told
me
he
knew
several
who
had
refurnished
their
homes
twice
in
seven
years
(
the
whole
city
is
less
than
1
years
old
)
,
and
that
there
was
over
+3
million
in
the
local
savings
bank
.
But
the
standard
of
good
attendance
is
stiff-
one
day
's
``
unnecessary
''
absenteeism
loses
half
the
annual
bonus
,
two
days
and
the
lot
is
lost
.
Holiday
rewards
Among
the
rewards
of
good
work
and
conformity
with
enthusiasm
are
holidays
at
excellent
resorts
so
cheap
that
the
wage-earner
can
make
a
``
profit
''
on
his
stay
.
My
guide
in
one
town
told
me
she
had
been
awarded
a
fortnight
's
holiday
on
the
Black
Sea
for
her
good
work
.
These
holiday
homes
are
owned
by
the
trade
unions
,
which
spend
73
per
cent
.
of
their
annual
income
of
+6
million
plus
on
social
welfare
,
culture
and
sports
.
But
,
except
through
these
``
official
''
channels
,
the
possibilities
for
holidays
away
from
home
must
be
limited
.
Although
more
Hungarians
travelled
to
western
countries
last
year
than
ever
before
,
holidays
abroad
in
non-Communist
countries
are
limited
because
currency
is
not
made
available
.
There
are
many
things
in
the
new
Hungary
it
is
easy
to
like
and
perhaps
from
which
we
could
learn
.
There
is
,
for
instance
,
the
appetite
for
education
,
including
self-education
,
and
for
``
culture
''
and
the
facilities
provided
for
satisfying
it
.
There
is
the
lack
of
class-consciousness
,
at
least
in
the
towns
,
where
you
will
find
obvious
manual
workers
sitting
with
smartly-dressed
men
and
women
in
restaurants
and
night
clubs
.
There
is
self-criticism
and
a
great
desire
to
do
better
.
Dull
papers
A
high
official
in
one
ministry
surprised
me
by
his
blunt
criticism
of
Hungarian
papers
as
``
deadly
dull
.
''
He
said
he
would
like
to
see
some
as
bright
as
the
British
ones
,
although
,
of
course
,
their
contents
would
be
different
.
They
can
laugh
at
their
own
weaknesses
,
like
the
belief
that
it
is
impossible
to
eat
in
a
restaurant
without
gipsy
music
,
although
the
gipsies
have
disappeared
long
since
.
What
I
found
depressing
was
the
insistence
that
all
the
many
good
things
in
the
country
were
due
only
to
``
socialism
''
and
the
Party
and
would
not
otherwise
exist
,
together
with
fantastic
ignorance
of
the
western
world
or
refusal
to
believe
what
did
not
suit
the
theory
.
To
give
a
couple
of
instances
that
stuck
in
my
mind
.
A
woman
journalist
insisted
that
unemployment
was
our
major
difficulty
in
Britain
.
She
simply
smiled
disbelievingly
at
the
statement
that
,
in
fact
,
there
were
more
situations
vacant
than
people
looking
for
jobs
.
A
charming
and
highly-intelligent
medical
director
said
:
``
But
,
of
course
,
our
system
of
medicine
is
different
as
our
doctors
aim
to
keep
people
well
,
while
it
pays
western
doctors
to
keep
them
sick
.
''
Hardly
able
to
believe
my
ears
,
I
asked
him
if
he
really
believed
that
.
The
answer
was
:
``
It
must
be
so
,
otherwise
how
could
they
make
a
profit
in
a
capitalist
country
?
''
Rigidity
of
mind
One
can
be
full
of
admiration
for
the
things
being
done-
the
new
factories
,
the
housing
estates
,
the
new
towns
,
the
large-scale
agriculture
.
What
is
almost
frightening
is
the
rigidity
of
mind
which
seems
to
make
it
impossible
to
accept
that
many
of
these
things
are
also
being
done
,
and
perhaps
even
more
so
and
better
,
in
``
capitalist
''
countries
;
an
apparent
assumption
that
everything
from
free
libraries
to
large-scale
farming
and
co-operatives
to
health
services
are
new
and
unique
in
``
socialist
''
countries
.
Of
course
,
these
closed
minds
are
not
all
on
one
side
of
the
Iron
Curtain
.
I
read
not
long
ago
in
an
English
paper
a
description
of
Budapest
in
the
early
evening
suggesting
it
was
a
dark
and
depressing
city
.
I
can
testify
that
,
seen
from
the
surrounding
heights
,
it
is
a
fairy-land
of
lights
,
that
many
shops
are
open
and
the
windows
of
the
others
lit
up
.
There
,
as
in
other
Hungarian
cities
,
it
is
possible
and
very
cheap
to
dance
until
4
a.m.
if
you
are
so
minded
.
From
our
Diplomatic
Correspondent
THOMAS
DENHAM
BRITISH
and
American
tanks
stand
ready
for
action
with
their
guns
pointed
at
East
Berlin
,
where
Russian
tanks
have
been
seen
for
the
first
time
since
the
1953
uprising
.
Since
last
Sunday
,
when
East
Berlin
sector
guards
stopped
U.S.
soldiers
and
officials
and
refused
to
let
them
pass
when
they
would
not
show
their
identity
papers
,
the
situation
has
built
up
into
the
tensest
in
the
history
of
post-war
Berlin
.
The
foray
of
U.S.
soldiers
into
East
Berlin
to
secure
the
release
of
the
Deputy
Chief
of
the
U.S.
mission
was
the
first
occasion
American
soldiers
had
entered
the
Soviet
sector
since
the
city
was
divided
.
What
is
it
all
about
?
Superficially
,
it
might
seem
that
the
dispute
is
about
how
members
of
the
U.S.
mission
should
establish
their
identity
when
they
cross
the
sector
border
.
In
fact
,
the
dispute
has
arisen
out
of
a
bold
attempt
by
the
East
German
Government
to
get
recognition
for
itself
by
the
West
,
and
the
determination
of
the
West
to
continue
to
demonstrate
that
East
Berlin
is
not
the
capital
of
a
sovereign
nation
,
but
part
of
Berlin
which
is
under
four-power
occupation
.
Was
clearly
shown
If
East
Berlin
were
part
of
a
sovereign
nation
,
no
foreign
troops
and
,
indeed
no
foreigners
would
be
allowed
to
enter
it
without
permission
of
its
Government
.
Every
time
Western
soldiers
or
members
of
the
military
government
enter
East
Berlin
they
demonstrate
it
is
not
part
of
another
nation
.
This
situation
has
existed
and
worked
well-
since
the
defeat
of
the
Berlin
blockade
.
What
the
East
Germans
are
trying
to
establish
was
clearly
shown
during
one
of
the
hold-ups
when
one
of
their
radio
reporters
,
doing
a
running
commentary
,
told
his
listeners
:
``
Now
the
Americans
are
negotiating
with
our
officials
.
''
This
was
,
of
course
,
untrue
,
the
``
negotiation
''
was
a
flat
demand
for
a
Soviet
officer
to
be
brought
to
whom
they
would
talk
and
with
whom
they
would
,
no
doubt
,
establish
their
identity
.
What
is
at
stake
,
in
fact
,
is
whether
the
West
recognises
Herr
Ulbricht
or
Mr
Kruschev
as
responsible
for
East
Berlin
.
The
West
has
no
intention
of
recognising
Herr
Ulbricht
,
as
it
has
made
very
clear
to
the
Russians
in
public
and
private
conversations
.
The
full
story
behind
this
dangerous
confrontation
shows
there
have
been
miscalculations
on
both
sides
.
Were
too
cautious
Herr
Ulbricht
,
the
toughest
and
most
adventurous
of
the
Communist
leaders
,
long
believed
that
the
Russians
were
too
cautious
about
Berlin
and
that
,
given
a
free
hand
,
he
could
get
away
with
a
bit-by-bit
encroachment
on
Western
rights
which
would
result
in
West
Berlin
falling
into
his
hands
.
He
had
been
pressing
to
be
allowed
to
build
his
``
wall
''
and
close
all
but
a
handful
of
crossings
for
a
long
time
before
he
persuaded
the
Russians
that
any
danger
of
a
Western
counter-action
could
be
discounted
.
In
the
event
he
proved
right
.
There
was
no
Western
counter-action
.
This
was
not
because
the
West
was
taken
by
surprise
.
Its
intelligence
had
learned
it
was
coming
.
But
it
wrongly
believed
the
wall
would
be
directed
only
at
controlling
Germans
and
that
plenty
of
crossings
would
be
made
available
through
negotiations
,
if
necessary
,
with
the
Russians
.
When
the
error
of
this
view
became
apparent
,
there
was
determination
to
resist
,
by
force
if
necessary
,
the
next
attempt
to
take
another
slice
from
the
West
Berlin
sausage
.
#
22
<
66
TEXT
B22
>
COMMENTARY
FROM
City
and
County
by
THE
GOSSIPER
LOCAL
booksellers
are
anticipating
a
heavy
demand
for
copies
of
the
new
version
of
the
Holy
Bible
.
Published
today
,
this
mid-2th
century
edition
of
the
World's
Best
Seller
is
already
certain
of
living
up
to
its
long
reputation
.
A
representative
of
one
of
Lincoln
's
leading
firms
of
booksellers
told
me
yesterday
:
``
We
have
had
such
a
demand
for
the
new
Bible
that
we
have
today
put
in
an
order
for
additional
supplies
.
Many
of
the
advance
orders
,
of
course
,
have
come
from
clergymen
,
but
we
have
had
more
from
lay
people
''
.
But
he
added
this
warning
``
We
,
in
the
trade
,
feel
that
many
people
think
that
this
is
a
new
version
of
the
whole
Bible
.
It
is
,
of
course
,
only
the
New
Testament
:
it
will
be
many
years
before
the
Old
Testament
,
and
the
Apocrypha
are
available
.
''
HIS
BRIEF
APPEARANCE
THE
man
who
holds
the
record
for
length
of
service
as
Lincoln
's
Member
of
Parliament-
since
the
city
's
representation
was
reduced
from
two
to
one
8
years
ago-
made
his
briefest
ever
public
appearance
,
on
B.B.C
.
television
.
Sir
Walter
Liddall
,
elected
M
P
for
Lincoln
in
1931
,
became
a
member
of
the
Palace
of
Westminster
Home
Guard
when
it
was
formed
in
194
.
And
we
saw
him
,
for
a
fleeting
two
or
three
seconds
,
on
parade
,
in
the
latest
episode
in
the
film
series
``
The
Valiant
Years
''
,
based
on
Sir
Winston
Churchill
's
war
memoirs
.
It
was
a
hot
summer
's
day
when
the
film
was
shot
,
in
the
palace
yard
,
and
Sir
Walter
,
nearest
the
camera
,
was
on
parade
in
shirt
sleeves
.
Many
Lincoln
people
recognised
him
.
And
many
also
noticed
the
awful
bloomer
the
producers
of
the
film
made
in
showing
a
1914-18
war
poster
to
aid
recruiting
in
194
!
NEW
RECORD
COMING
?
Sir
Walter
Liddall
was
elected
Member
of
Parliament
for
Lincoln
on
October
27
,
1931
and
served
continuously
until
July
26
,
1945-
although
some
might
argue
that
he
ceased
to
be
M.P
.
three
weeks
earlier
!
The
General
Election
of
1945
took
place
on
July
5
but
,
because
of
the
large
number
of
Services
votes
from
distant
lands
that
had
to
come
in
,
the
count
was
delayed
until
the
26th
of
the
month
.
Sir
Walter-
he
had
been
knighted
in
the
dissolution
honours-
lost
his
seat
,
after
a
period
of
service
of
13
years
and
eight
months
.
The
present
Member
,
Mr.
Geoffrey
de
Freitas
will
pass
that
record
if
this
parliament
runs
its
normal
course
.
The
last
General
Election
was
in
October
1959
and
it
is
likely
that
the
next
will
be
in
the
early
part
of
1964
.
Mr.
de
Freitas
became
M.P
.
for
Lincoln
in
February
195
and
his
term
will
have
extended
to
13
years
and
eight
months
by
October
1963
.
``
HONEST-
BUT
UNREASONING
''
To
return
to
Sir
Walter
Liddall
:
it
was
in
July
1944
that
he
set
up
his
Parliamentary
record
by
beating
the
term
of
office
of
Mr.
Charles
Roberts
,
who
was
Liberal
M.P
.
for
Lincoln
from
196
to
1918
.
But
the
all-time
record
is
one
of
2
years
,
held
by
Colonel
Charles
Sibthorp
,
an
early
Victorian
Member
,
and
one
of
a
number
of
gentlemen
of
that
family
who
at
one
time
or
another
represented
Lincoln
in
the
Commons
.
Charles
was
first
elected
in
1826
but
was
unseated
in
1832
.
However
,
he
was
re-elected
in
January
1835
and
retained
the
seat-
it
was
one
of
two
,
in
those
days
of
course-
until
his
death
in
December
1855
.
That
was
the
Colonel
Sibthorp
who
achieved
notoriety
for
his
outspokenness
in
debate
,
and
of
whom
``
The
Times
''
said
``
His
name
has
long
been
a
household
word
,
as
the
very
embodiment
of
honest
,
but
unreasoning
Tory
prejudice
.
''
Frequently
,
Colonel
Sibthorp
had
to
be
called
to
order
by
The
Speaker
for
his
unparliamentary
language
,
but
he
did
on
one
occasion
save
the
country
+2
,
a
year-
which
was
a
lot
of
money
in
those
days
!
When
it
was
announced
that
Queen
Victoria
was
to
marry
Prince
Albert
,
Lord
Melbourne
,
the
Prime
Minister
,
proposed
that
the
nation
should
settle
on
His
Royal
Highness
an
allowance
of
+5
,
a
year
.
Colonel
Sibthorp
's
violent
opposition
won
the
day
and
the
allocation
was
reduced
to
+3
,
.
W.E.A
'S
JUBILEE
THE
``
golden
jubilee
''
meeting
of
Lincoln
W.E.A
.
branch
forged
a
new
and
interesting
link
in
its
history
.
The
branch
has
survived
two
world
wars
,
and
battled
its
way
successfully
through
the
Great
Depression
.
Now
it
has
gone
full
circle
for
,
after
the
austerities
of
the
first
war
,
the
grim
despondency
of
the
Depression
,
and
the
rationed
utilities
of
the
second
war
it
has
met
to
consider
``
The
Affluent
Society
.
''
But
,
possibly
even
more
interesting
than
this
,
was
the
fact
that
the
speaker
was
Mrs.
Mary
Stocks
,
well-known
as
a
member
of
the
B.B.C
.
Brains
Trust
and
radio
programme
``
Any
Questions
?
''
Though
she
had
paid
only
brief
``
passing
through
''
visits
to
the
city
in
the
past
,
Lincoln
is
not
entirely
unknown
to
Mrs.
Stocks
,
for
she
is
the
sister-in-law
of
Miss
Helen
Stocks
who
was
the
first
resident
tutor
of
the
branch
.
Miss
Stocks
,
who
took
a
history
tripos
at
Lady
Margaret
College
,
Oxford
,
(
she
did
not
obtain
a
degree
,
because
at
that
time
women
could
not
take
degrees
)
was
also
a
member
of
the
Oxford
Tutorial
Classes
Committee
.
Her
appointment
as
resident
tutor
for
the
Lincoln
branch
followed
a
visit
to
the
city
in
connection
with
the
branch
's
formation
,
by
Mr.
E.
S.
Cartwright
,
secretary
of
the
committee
.
She
remained
in
Lincoln
from
1911
until
1919
when
she
moved
owing
to
the
illness
of
her
father
,
one
time
Archdeacon
of
Leicester
,
and
later
Canon
of
Peterborough
,
and
settled
in
Kettering
.
During
the
meeting
Mrs.
Stocks
told
me
``
I
always
used
to
hear
a
lot
about
Lincoln
.
My
sister-in-law
grew
very
fond
of
the
city
,
and
never
lost
her
affection
for
it
.
''
COMMENTARY
FROM
City
and
County
by
THE
GOSSIPER
MY
story
of
the
man
who
had
been
stopped
on
Burton-road
by
an
elderly
woman
who
asked
him
for
her
bus
fare
to
enable
her
to
collect
her
pension
has
revealed
that
this
was
far
from
being
a
solitary
experience
.
Telephone
calls
from
a
man
at
Sobraon
Barracks
and
from
a
woman
living
in
Broadway
,
and
a
letter
from
a
resident
of
Yarborough-crescent
,
indicate
that
this
begging
has
been
going
on
on
what
seems
to
be
quite
a
large
scale
.
The
caller
from
the
barracks
said
the
woman
asked
him
the
time
and
when
he
replied
,
she
said
:
''
You
do
n't
happen
to
have
a
few
coppers
for
a
bus
fare
,
do
you
?
''
He
added
that
he
had
known
her
stop
at
least
seven
people
in
one
day
,
and
collect
a
few
coppers
from
each
.
The
woman
who
telephoned
from
Broadway
told
me
she
was
''
touched
''
as
she
was
leaving
the
Cathedral
.
They
happened
to
be
passing
through
the
doorway
at
the
same
moment
and
the
woman
told
my
correspondent
she
was
very
tired
,
her
feet
hurt
,
she
had
no
money
and
could
not
go
to
the
Post
Office
to
collect
her
pension
.
``
I
asked
her
where
she
lived
and
she
countered
by
asking
me
where
I
lived
.
It
was
obvious
to
me
,
then
,
that
she
was
simply
begging
.
''
There
is
a
slight
variation
in
the
tale
as
told
by
a
reader
living
on
Yarborough-crescent
.
The
woman
asked
for
her
bus
fare
to
St.
John
's
Hospital
.
``
I
gave
her
sixpence
,
she
told
me
it
was
not
enough
,
so
I
gave
her
another
sixpence
.
''
``
GOOD
LUCK
''
LETTERS
ACCORDING
to
a
letter
I
have
received
,
I
have
been
due
for
a
stroke
of
good
luck
today
,
but
so
far-
and
the
day
is
far
advanced
,
as
I
write-
Dame
Fortune
has
failed
to
smile
on
me
to
any
unusual
extent
.
The
letter
,
I
was
told
,
was
``
a
prayer
''
which
originated
in
The
Netherlands
.
``
You
are
to
have
good
luck
four
days
after
receiving
this
;
it
is
not
a
joke
,
''
it
said
,
and
went
on
,
``
It
must
leave
your
hands
before
97
hours
after
receiving
it
.
Just
send
this
letter
and
2
others
to
some
people
you
wish
to
have
some
good
luck
.
Write
it
all
out
2
times
!
''
It
would
take
me
nearly
97
hours
to
do
it
,
unless
I
did
carbon
copies
,
and
they
might
not
``
work
.
''
This
letter
is
about
as
nonsensical
as
other
chain
letters
which
appear
periodically
;
the
only
difference
is
that
there
is
no
money
involved
here
.
Just
the
arduous
labour
of
writing
out
a
ridiculous
letter
2
times
.
I
am
afraid
it
left
my
hands
before
the
97
hours
were
up-
cast
into
the
waste
paper
basket
.
BUS
TICKET
``
SEVENS
''
EQUALLY
silly
is
a
story
I
have
just
heard
about
a
craze
for
collecting
bus
tickets
,
the
serial
number
of
which
ends
with
the
figure
``
7
.
''
A
colleague
who
travels
regularly
on
Lincoln
Corporation
buses
tells
me
he
has
been
asked
by
someone
,
acting
as
spokesman
for
a
third
party
,
to
save
any
tickets
he
receives
from
the
conductor
,
the
number
of
which
ends
in
``
7
.
''
When
,
naturally
,
he
asked
why
,
he
was
told
that
they
were
saved
and
then
handed
in
at
the
Corporation
Transport
Department
when
,
in
some
way
which
was
not
specified
by
his
informant
,
some
worthy
cause
benefited
.
Mention
of
this
to
the
Corporation
Transport
General
Manager
,
Mr.
Herbert
Jones
,
produced
the
expected
comment
,
``
Never
heard
of
such
nonsense
.
''
So
please
do
n't
start
unloading
bundles
of
old
bus
tickets
at
his
office
!
NOT
VENUS
,
HE
SAYS
!
MY
reference
to
the
fire
which
,
in
February
,
1922
,
destroyed
some
business
premises
in
Silver-street
,
Lincoln
,
has
reminded
one
reader
of
something-
and
provided
me
with
an
illustration
of
what
long
memories
some
people
have
for
trivialities
!
I
had
had
occasion
,
some
considerable
time
ago
,
to
mention
that
fire
,
in
connection
with
something
else
,
and
having
turned
up
the
files
in
the
office
library
,
I
had
quoted
a
quite
picturesque
description
which
had
been
given
to
the
Echo
at
the
time
by
a
lady
living
in
James-street
,
near
the
Cathedral
.
In
the
course
of
this
,
she
had
said
the
planet
Venus
could
be
seen
shining
through
the
glow
in
the
sky
from
the
flames
.
Now
an
anonymous
reader
writes
to
tell
me
she
could
n't
have
seen
Venus
that
night
because
it
was
n't
shining
!
He
has
,
it
seems
,
looked
through
some
astronomical
records
and
informs
me
that
the
sun
set
at
about
5.34
on
the
day
of
the
fire
and
Venus
very
shortly
afterwards
,
at
about
5.5
!
The
fire
was
discovered
at
about
half
past
seven-
by
someone
rejoicing
in
the
name
of
``
Cocky
Yates
''
according
to
my
anonymous
correspondent-
so
it
could
not
have
been
Venus
that
Miss
Bicknell
saw
from
her
house
in
James-street
.
Any
other
astronomically
minded
reader
who
would
like
to
venture
what
bright
star
it
could
have
been
that
,
for
almost
4
years
now
,
we've
been
thinking
was
Venus
?
We
really
ought
to
get
this
thing
straight
!
COMMENTARY
FROM
City
and
County
by
THE
GOSSIPER
WHAT
is
the
objection
to
utilising
the
old
burial
ground
in
Beaumont-fee
,
Lincoln
,
as
a
car
park
?
It
is
untidy
and
,
apart
from
what
grass
there
is
being
trimmed
now
and
then
,
it
is
not
particularly
well
looked
after
.
Gravestones
are
broken
and
almost
wholly
indecipherable
.
Only
a
few
years
ago
,
the
old
burial
ground
in
Saltergate
was
turned
into
a
``
garden
of
rest
''
-
for
the
living
,
not
the
dead-
and
the
gravestones
were
taken
up
,
some
of
them
being
used
for
the
footpaths
.
And
going
further
back
,
the
south
side
of
St.
Benedict-square
was
widened
by
taking
a
slice
from
the
old
burial
ground
.
The
plot
in
Beaumont-fee
,
only
a
few
yards
from
the
city
centre
,
would
provide
an
ideal
parking
place
for
quite
a
number
of
cars
which
today
are
partly
blocking
the
roads
by
being
parked
at
the
kerbside
.
A
WOMAN
'S
MEMORIES
A
LETTER
from
an
83-years-old
lady
living
near
Sleaford
indicates
that
Lincoln
Corporation
had
been
more
reticent
than
I
thought
in
releasing
news
about
the
typhoid
epidemic
which
killed
more
than
12
people
in
195
.
#
24
<
67
TEXT
B23
>
LETTERS
to
the
EDITOR
DEMOCRATIC
SOCIALISM
MICHAEL
McCARTHY
and
Frank
Platt
in
their
open
letter
to
Labour
Party
members
refer
to
Socialism
and
the
new
defence
policy
without
at
any
time
defining
Socialism
,
except
in
vague
platitudes
and
general
sentiments
with
which
no-one
would
disagree
.
And
they
don't
write
a
word
on
defence
,
which
only
in
the
slightest
degree
differs
from
the
Tory
Government
's
present
policy
.
For
example
,
the
Tory
Party
and
Mr.
Gaitskell
insist
that
the
main
plank
in
our
defence
policy
must
be
that
we
stay
as
junior
partners
to
the
Americans
,
who
have
consistently
opposed
any
disarmament
,
despite
the
Russian
's
<
SIC
>
offer
to
accept
any
Western
proposals
on
control
,
provided
we
agree
to
disarm
.
This
has
led
to
the
position
of
Mr.
Gaitskell
and
his
supporters
,
which
I
presume
includes
Mr.
McCarthy
and
Mr.
Platt
,
who
say
give
up
the
British
H-bomb
and
rely
on
the
American
H-bomb
,
and
provide
the
Americans
with
bases
from
which
nuclear
weapons
can
be
used
.
This
conflicts
completely
with
the
official
policy
of
the
Labour
Party
,
which
flows
from
the
obvious
assumption
that
there
can
be
no
defence
against
H-bombs
,
particularly
for
our
small
island
,
and
that
therefore
a
defence
policy
for
British
people
must
be
designed
to
bring
about
a
reduction
of
world
tension
and
an
atmosphere
conducive
to
negotiations
for
effective
world
disarmament
,
which
can
not
be
achieved
if
we
accede
continually
to
the
demands
for
military
bases
from
the
main
opponents
of
disarmament
,
the
Americans
and
the
Germans
.
Your
correspondents
suggest
that
the
doctrinaires
are
in
a
minority
in
the
party
,
and
refer
to
local
M.P.s
,
who
support
the
official
policy
,
but
rather
peculiarly
do
not
mention
the
Oldham
Labour
Party
or
Mr.
Leslie
Hale
,
who
are
both
on
record
in
support
of
the
Labour
Party
Conference
decisions
.
Why
is
this
?
Could
it
be
that
our
two
friends
hesitate
to
suggest
that
Mr.
Hales
would
be
a
party
to
any
policy
which
is
not
designed
to
maintain
both
peace
and
British
independence
?
Mr.
McCarthy
and
Mr.
Platt
also
suggest
that
the
Campaign
for
Democratic
Socialism
came
into
being
because
moderates
have
lacked
an
organised
voice
.
Must
we
presume
that
they
have
n't
noticed
that
95
per
cent
of
the
Press
support
the
Moderates
?
What
policy
differences
have
our
Democratic
Socialists
with
the
Tories
and
Liberals
?
None
!
Just
vague
platitudes
!
They
say
that
``
the
benefits
of
the
affluent
society
should
be
used
to
assist
the
less
fortunate
,
and
that
stress
should
be
given
to
public
as
against
private
interests
.
''
What
,
precisely
,
have
they
in
mind
?
Increases
in
taxation
of
the
rich
,
to
increase
old-age
pensions
?
What
would
that
other
Democratic
Socialist
,
Woodrow
Wyatt
,
MP
(
who
a
few
days
ago
advocated
relief
for
surtax
payers
)
say
about
such
class
legislation
?
How
can
you
guarantee
that
industry
will
operate
in
the
public
interest
while
it
is
privately
owned
?
Our
two
Democratic
Socialists
``
regard
the
public
ownership
of
industries
or
services
as
a
useful
technique
to
be
justified
on
its
merits
.
''
No
Liberal
or
Tory
would
disagree
with
such
a
vague
platitude
.
Socialists
advocate
public
ownership
as
the
only
means
of
ensuring
that
we
have
n't
two
classes
in
society
,
one
that
produces
the
wealth
of
the
nation
but
does
not
receive
the
fruits
of
their
labour
,
and
the
other
class
who
own
industry
,
but
do
not
play
any
part
directly
or
indirectly
in
the
production
or
distribution
of
the
nation
's
wealth
.
Our
Democratic
Socialists
make
a
clarion
call
to
all
members
of
the
Labour
Party
to
make
themselves
heard
.
For
what
purpose
?
To
influence
the
policy
of
the
Party
?
How
can
this
be
done
when
our
Democratic
Socialists
deny
the
right
of
members
of
the
Party
to
determine
policy
,
when
they
insist
''
that
no-one
has
the
power
to
dictate
to
the
Parliamentary
Labour
Party
.
''
Which
must
mean
that
the
Parliamentary
Labour
Party
has
the
right
to
dictate
policy
to
Labour
Party
members
.
Clearly
our
two
Democratic
Socialists
are
suggesting
that
the
Labour
Party
should
give
up
its
heritage
as
a
democratic
party
of
the
people
and
adopt
not
only
the
essentials
of
Tory
and
Liberal
policy
,
plus
a
few
harmless
platitudes
,
but
also
Tory
organisational
principles
,
who
do
not
make
any
pretence
of
allowing
Tory
rank
and
file
members
any
part
in
deciding
policy
.
R.
SEDDON
.
P
O
EARLY
CLOSING
IS
it
not
time
that
the
ancient
custom
of
sub-post
offices
closing
on
Tuesday
afternoons
was
abolished
and
replaced
by
closing
on
Saturday
afternoons
?
We
find
the
present
arrangement
under
which
parcels
and
air
mails
have
to
be
sent
specially
to
Oldham
General
Post
Office
on
Tuesdays
very
inconvenient
,
and
there
must
be
many
firms
in
Oldham
who
are
inconvenienced
in
the
same
way
.
Business
firms
must
be
among
the
largest
users
of
the
Post
Office
,
and
their
requirements
on
Saturdays
are
usually
small
.
J.
BAGGS
,
Managing
Director
,
John
Baggs
Electric
Ltd.
O
H
G
S
PLACES
I
WONDER
if
the
Town
Council
are
prepared
to
state
why
the
places
to
the
Hulme
Grammar
Schools
have
been
so
drastically
reduced
.
I
suppose
the
excuse
is
economy
;
if
so
,
why
not
a
similar
reduction
in
the
Manchester
places
,
as
with
fare
and
dinner
grants
the
cost
for
each
child
must
be
greater
than
any
other
.
Why
pick
out
one
school
from
four
to
reduce
?
Why
not
a
fairer
scheme
of
a
few
places
from
each
?
I
shall
be
interested
to
see
their
reasons
if
they
will
give
them
.
RATEPAYER
.
IMPLICATIONS
OF
THE
NEW
HOUSING
BILL
MR.
FRANK
PLATT
'S
recent
patronising
offering
in
your
columns
on
the
subject
of
the
Government
's
new
Housing
Bill
,
was
a
pathetic
attempt
to
divert
your
readers
'
attention
from
the
main
contention
of
my
recent
letter-
namely
,
that
the
number
of
local
authorities
who
have
managed
to
resist
pressure
from
Socialist
councillors
against
the
introduction
of
a
differential
rent
scheme
is
still
alarmingly
small
.
Surely
Mr.
Platt
's
ingenuity
extends
a
little
further
than
such
phrases
as
~
''
There
is
much
to
be
said
both
for
and
against
differential
rents
''
and
``
Local
Conservatives
who
can
not
take
time
off
from
screaming
emotional
slogans
about
wealthy
council
house
tenants
,
''
when
attempting
to
defend
the
complete
lack
of
any
test
of
a
tenant
's
means
before
allocating
ratepayers
'
money
to
the
relief
of
rent
.
Or
does
Mr.
Platt
realise
already
that
there
can
be
no
defence
against
such
indiscriminate
and
amoral
use
of
public
money
?
Certainly
his
compatriots
in
the
Labour
Party
would
do
well
to
grasp
the
fact
that
the
onus
is
now
very
definitely
on
local
authorities
to
consider
all
sections
of
the
community
of
ratepayers
when
formulating
their
rent
policies
,
instead
of
merely
where
political
advantage
may
be
gained
or
lost
.
Mr.
Platt
seems
terribly
confused
in
his
analysis
of
the
new
Housing
Bill
,
though
he
is
certainly
right
in
the
<
SIC
>
drawing
attention
to
the
apparent
inconsistency
of
redistributing
the
additional
+3
million
by
which
the
housing
subsidies
'
bill
rises
every
year
,
i.e
.
to
cover
new
building
,
and
failing
to
redistribute
the
existing
+61
million
.
One
suspects
that
the
Government
was
wary
of
the
immense
administrative
difficulties
involved
in
tinkering
with
subsidies
which
local
authorities
,
after
all
,
have
already
taken
into
account
when
arriving
at
a
rent
for
existing
property
,
i.e
.
+22
1s
.
for
slum
clearance
,
+1
for
one-bedroomed
houses
suitable
for
old
people
,
and
+32
for
overspill
building
.
The
annual
increment
of
+3
million
will
now
be
distributed
in
the
form
of
a
general
grant
of
+24
,
or
+8
for
all
new
houses
,
instead
of
a
grant
for
specific
purposes
as
previously
,
and
this
apparently
Mr.
Platt
has
not
fully
understood
.
Seen
in
this
context
,
his
assertion
that
``
this
+3
million
is
entirely
taken
up
by
slum
clearance
,
etc.
,
''
is
somewhat
inaccurate
.
The
net
results
of
this
redistribution
of
housing
subsidies
will
be
,
first
,
that
the
existing
arrangements
which
unduly
favour
the
larger
towns
with
a
relatively
high
number
of
pre-war
houses
compared
with
rural
authorities
who
have
done
most
<
SIC
>
their
building
in
the
post-war
years
,
will
be
severely
modified
.
Thus
the
anomalous
position
whereby
rents
of
council
houses
are
higher
in
rural
areas
than
in
the
big
towns
,
though
the
incomes
of
tenants
are
almost
certainly
lower
,
will
be
swept
away
.
Secondly
,
those
authorities
which
are
unable
to
pass
the
financial
needs
test
proposed
in
the
Bill
(
i.e.
,
where
rent
income
calculated
on
the
basis
of
twice
the
1956
gross
value
of
all
the
particular
local
authority
's
houses
exceeds
annual
expenditure
and
receive
<
SIC
>
the
lower
subsidy
)
will
be
induced
to
utilise
all
possible
rent
resources
to
balance
their
housing
revenue
accounts
.
It
is
surely
justifiable
for
the
Bill
to
assume
that
a
local
authority
is
adopting
a
reasonable
rents
policy
,
and
collecting
in
rents
an
income
which
is
equal
to
twice
the
1956
gross
rateable
value
of
their
property
,
while
pursuing
an
adequate
scheme
of
rent
rebate
for
the
benefit
of
their
more
needy
tenants
,
financed
by
a
rate-subsidy
which
would
be
smaller
than
hitherto
.
Finally
,
I
can
not
agree
with
Mr.
Platt
's
contention
that
the
yard-stick
proposed
will
lead
to
unnecessary
Exchequer
spending
.
Even
allowing
for
the
unlikely
contingency
of
building
costs
continuing
to
rise
at
a
precipitous
rate
,
and
local
authorities
suddenly
finding
that
their
rent
income
falls
short
of
housing
expenditure
to
the
extent
of
their
qualifying
for
the
higher
Exchequer
subsidy
,
there
is
provision
in
the
Bill
for
a
yearly
review
of
the
situation
to
take
account
of
the
effect
of
further
building
by
each
authority
.
Mr.
Platt
significantly
fails
to
suggest
any
alternative
to
the
1956
gross
rateable
value
test
,
however
arbitrary
this
figure
admittedly
is
.
All
candidates
in
impending
municipal
elections
would
do
well
to
prepare
themselves
for
such
questions
as
,
~
''
Is
the
rate
subsidy
we
are
paying
being
used
for
the
purposes
for
which
it
is
intended
?
,
''
and
~
''
Is
the
Exchequer
subsidy
distributed
to
those
who
need
it
,
or
alternatively
,
is
it
merely
utilised
to
bring
about
a
general
reduction
in
rents
,
regardless
of
the
income
of
tenants
?
''
For
these
are
the
type
of
questions
to
which
every
ratepayer
might
justifiably
expect
a
favourable
answer
.
Councillor
KEITH
W.
TAYLOR
.
A
WORD
FOR
WATERLOO
AS
a
former
head
girl
prefect
of
Waterloo
School
I
think
someone
should
put
a
stop
to
all
this
idle
gossip
about
the
pupils
.
At
any
school
you
will
find
the
odd
one
or
two
bad
ones
who
spoil
it
for
the
rest
,
and
in
this
case
all
the
pupils
are
getting
blamed
for
things
unruly
children
have
done
.
This
can
not
always
be
blamed
only
on
staff
but
on
the
slackness
of
the
parents
,
too
.
Teachers
have
heard
so
much
gossip
about
Waterloo
that
they
are
frightened
away
.
I
can
not
blame
the
fourth-formers
for
wanting
to
spend
the
last
month
of
their
school
life
at
their
own
school
.
Nothing
can
be
gained
by
this
protest
because
they
can
not
help
it
if
teachers
will
not
stay
at
Waterloo
,
but
my
point
is
that
all
Waterloo
pupils
are
getting
blamed
.
No
wonder
there
are
fights
at
their
new
schools
if
people
are
looking
down
on
them
because
they
had
to
leave
Waterloo
.
All
this
gossip
is
due
to
one
or
two
disobedient
children
which
you
will
find
at
any
school
.
You
're
not
telling
me
that
all
schools
are
perfect
except
Waterloo
,
because
I
know
better
than
that
.
EX-PREFECT
.
WHY
STAY
?
WHEN
``
Elector
''
and
``
Southerner
''
have
finished
pulling
us
to
pieces
,
I
would
like
to
ask
them
what
's
keeping
them
here
.
If
they
so
heartily
disapprove
of
filthy
Oldham
,
why
do
n't
they
go
back
down
south
,
where
children
always
have
a
handkerchief
and
go
to
school
well
scrubbed
with
the
soap
that
we
have
never
heard
of
.
Who
do
they
think
they
are
kidding
?
DOROTHY
MOSS
.
I
FEEL
I
must
answer
``
Southerner
's
''
statement
that
''
Oldham
must
be
the
filthiest
town
in
Britain
.
''
I
was
born
in
London
,
so
I
am
also
a
Southerner
,
although
I
have
lived
in
Oldham
for
more
than
3
years
.
Has
``
Southerner
''
ever
arrived
in
the
early
hours
at
one
of
the
London
stations
?
I
doubt
if
he
would
be
able
to
walk
out
of
the
station
without
falling
over
bottles
and
litter
.
#
21
<
68
TEXT
B24
>
LETTERS
TO
THE
EDITOR
Subways
Preferred
to
Baths
Sir
,
-
Your
correspondent
S.
Armitage
quotes
a
figure
of
nearly
5
,
people
drowned
in
and
around
Britain
in
196
.
I
know
nothing
of
the
accuracy
of
these
figures
,
although
Saturday's
''
Echo
''
mentions
a
figure
of
4
,
every
year
.
The
point
I
wish
to
make
is
that
all
these
casualties
did
not
occur
among
the
non-swimming
members
of
our
population
.
In
fact
,
I
venture
to
suggest
it
is
probable
that
the
greater
proportion
of
these
unfortunate
people
could
swim
and
in
fact
might
not
have
been
drowned
had
they
been
non-swimmers
.
It
is
so
often
the
swimmer
that
ventures
out
,
gets
into
difficulties
and
is
rescued
,
if
there
is
time
.
Non-swimmers
are
content
to
paddle
,
sun-bathe
and
splash
about
generally
at
the
seaside
and
very
rarely
I
think
enter
rivers
.
I
do
not
believe
that
a
sufficiency
of
baths
throughout
Britain
would
make
the
slightest
difference
to
the
numbers
that
flock
to
our
rivers
and
coasts
during
the
summer
months
.
It
would
be
an
excellent
thing
if
everyone
could
swim
it
is
true
,
but
not
everyone
has
either
the
desire
or
inclination
to
do
so
.
Then
again
so
many
people
much
prefer
the
sea
or
river
to
the
baths
.
Having
learned
to
swim
in
the
sea
,
I
am
one
of
the
latter
,
much
preferring
the
fresh
sea
breeze
to
the
heavy
chlorinated
odour
of
the
municipal
swimming
bath
.
If
the
Council
wish
to
spend
our
money
and
gain
the
thanks
of
everyone
,
by
benefiting
everyone
as
they
should
,
then
let
them
set
about
providing
the
town
with
the
much-needed
safe
road
crossings
we
so
urgently
require
:
these
could
be
subways
and
so
would
allow
a
smooth
flow
of
traffic
on
our
main
thoroughfares
.
One
in
the
Prom
.
would
be
sufficient
to
solve
that
immediate
problem
,
and
I
would
suggest
two
for
the
High-street
.
This
would
be
of
real
benefit
to
motorist
and
pedestrian
,
and
not
least
for
the
elderly
.
It
is
astonishing
that
we
should
have
one
subway
already
at
Pittville
Park-
how
much
more
useful
it
would
be
under
the
High-street
!
But
no
doubt
it
has
saved
some
child
's
life
being
where
it
is
.
In
the
interim
period
let
us
have
pedestrian
crossings
with
automatic
light
signals
giving
``
cross
now
''
instruction
.
D.
C.
WRIDE
.
Prestbury-road
,
Cheltenham
.
Spurs
and
the
``
Double
''
Sir
,
-
With
only
a
few
weeks
of
the
present
soccer
season
left
chief
interest
in
sporting
circles
is
,
can
Tottenham
Hotspurs
,
undoubtedly
the
best
team
in
Great
Britain
today
,
pull
off
the
League
and
Cup
``
Double
,
''
last
performed
in
1897
by
those
famous
Cup
fighters
Aston
Villa
,
and
eight
years
previously
in
1889
by
Preston
North
End
?
With
regard
to
the
League
title
the
'Spurs
appear
to
be
in
an
almost
unassailable
position
;
in
fact
it
will
be
the
surprise
of
the
century
,
if
they
fail
to
finish
on
top
.
The
only
possible
danger
comes
from
Sheffield
Wednesday
.
Regarding
the
Cup
,
there
must
be
great
excitement
going
on
at
Roker
Park
where
next
Saturday
Tottenham
and
Sunderland
will
fight
it
out
in
the
semi-final
.
'Spurs
have
an
extremely
tough
task
here
.
In
conclusion
,
it
is
interesting
to
note
that
Sheffield
Utd
.
and
Sunderland
,
both
Second
Division
,
also
have
possible
``
Double
''
chances
.
BERT
WILLIAMS
,
5
,
Albany-road
,
Tivoli
,
Cheltenham
.
Chain
Letter
Hoax
Sir
,
-
It
has
been
brought
to
my
attention
yet
again
that
there
are
numerous
chain
letters
in
circulation
in
Cheltenham
purporting
to
have
the
support
of
the
National
Savings
Movement
and
a
well-known
national
bank
.
I
would
like
to
inform
your
readers
,
through
your
columns
,
that
these
chain
letters
are
illegal
and
are
,
in
fact
,
a
complete
hoax
.
They
do
not
have
the
backing
of
either
the
National
Savings
Movement
or
the
national
bank
which
is
purported
to
be
trustee
for
the
funds
.
I
suggest
that
the
best
way
of
breaking
the
chain
is
simply
to
destroy
the
letter
when
it
is
received
.
J.
C.
NICHOLLS
,
Hon
.
Secretary
,
Local
National
Savings
Committee
,
Manager
,
Trustee
Savings
Bank
.
Tribute
to
the
Late
J.
W.
O.
Pope
Sir
,
-
As
a
writer
of
tributes
to
departed
good
people
of
this
town
,
I
think
our
Press
has
paid
a
great
and
moving
tribute
to
this
''
tireless
citizen
.
''
All
I
can
say
is
that
Norwich
lost
a
great
man
of
Socialist
principles
in
the
name
of
Keir-Hardie
;
Glasgow
in
the
name
of
Jimmy
Maxton
;
and
now
Cheltenham
has
lost
a
good
man
with
these
same
principles
.
F.
G.
SHORT
(
late
Secretary
I.L
.
Party
)
,
27
,
Bath-parade
,
Cheltenham
.
LETTERS
TO
THE
EDITOR
People
Want
What
Is
Reasonable
Sir
,
-
As
a
member
of
the
``
spoon-fed
generation
''
who
regularly
reads
your
letters
,
I
have
often
been
tempted
to
write
in
reply
to
some
of
the
ridiculous
complaints
that
are
voiced
in
your
columns
.
After
reading
``
Free
Trader
's
''
latest
example
,
I
could
refrain
no
longer
.
If
one
follows
his
argument
that
only
swimmers
should
pay
for
a
new
swimming
bath
,
surely
only
readers
should
pay
for
a
library
,
only
walkers
for
a
park
,
and
only
music-lovers
for
a
Town
Hall
.
What
the
swimmers
are
asking
for
is
not
a
free
service
,
as
they
are
quite
prepared
to
meet
its
annual
cost
by
paying
a
reasonable
entrance
fee
,
but
somewhere
where
they
have
good
facilities
for
enjoying
themselves
and
for
teaching
their
children
to
swim
(
as
,
despite
``
Free
Trader
's
''
statement
that
``
only
swimmers
and
learners
''
drown
,
children
have
been
known
to
fall
in
the
water
)
.
Even
if
he
is
wealthy
enough
not
to
require
any
public
forms
of
entertainment
or
amusement
,
surely
he
can
not
begrudge
them
to
people
less
fortunate
than
himself
.
Surely
we
have
only
a
little
while
to
wait
before
he
suggests
that
old
people
should
save
enough
to
retire
on
without
needing
pensions
,
and
Mrs.
O'Gorman
decides
it
would
be
better
to
do
away
with
the
Council
altogether
and
let
her
run
Cheltenham
.
SPOON-FED
.
Deterring
Rates
Sir
,
-
The
statement
that
5
,
deaths
(
since
amended
to
4
,
)
in
and
around
Britain
in
196
were
due
to
drowning
rather
fails
as
an
argument
for
a
new
super
swimming
bath
when
it
is
estimated
that
more
than
half
of
these
people
could
already
swim
.
No
one
wanting
to
learn
to
swim
in
Cheltenham
is
prevented
.
I
hear
that
there
are
ten
swimming
baths
in
the
town
,
the
two
municipally-owned
ones
losing
money
in
the
running
.
Other
towns
seem
to
manage
to
build
baths
reasonably
,
e.g
.
Worcester
+3
,
,
Norwich
+13
,
.
Why
does
Cheltenham
need
+23
,
,
when
there
is
no
hope
of
running
it
,
except
at
heavy
loss
?
With
the
heavy
expenditure
on
new
rating
,
plus
a
new
street
costing
+1
,
,
,
the
cost
of
the
Pump
Room
,
new
Municipal
Offices
,
and
so
on
,
the
eventual
rates
are
likely
to
deter
people
from
coming
to
live
in
the
town
,
as
they
would
probably
be
influenced
more
by
excessively
high
rates
than
by
the
fact
that
there
was
a
luxury
swimming
bath
for
use
in
winter
.
Alderman
Lipson
observed
that
the
Council
is
apt
to
recommend
new
projects
without
counting
the
cost
.
We
are
entitled
to
doubt
the
assertion
that
it
is
not
practicable
to
cover
and
heat
the
Sandford
Bath
.
Has
this
really
been
investigated
by
impartial
experts
?
RATEPAYER
.
Fox
's
Instinct
Sir
,
-
I
can
tell
Mrs.
Shill
why
the
fox
``
flees
the
hounds
''
when
it
does
not
``
fear
the
kill
''
.
The
answer
lies
in
instinct
.
A
fox
is
cunning
,
whether
hunting
or
being
hunted
,
but
when
pushed
out
into
the
open
,
being
a
wild
animal
it
naturally
seeks
refuge
in
flight
.
A
fox
is
only
afraid
when
death
seems
imminent
.
The
English
foxhound
has
made
,
and
still
is
making
,
its
mark
in
all
five
continents
,
while
beagling
becomes
increasingly
popular
,
especially
in
the
U.S.A.
NATURE-LOVER
.
Mondays
for
Shop
Workers
Sir
,
-
It
is
all
very
well
for
``
Canuck
''
to
suggest
that
there
is
no
need
for
closing
days
at
all
for
shops
.
Apart
from
the
inconvenience
of
haphazard
half-days
,
has
he
considered
the
extra
staff
required
to
work
this
system
and
maintain
efficient
service
,
the
small
trader
being
the
worst
affected
?
Saturday
afternoon
or
all
day
Wednesday
closing
has
been
suggested
.
This
is
not
the
complete
answer
.
Saturdays
for
industrial
workers
and
civil
servants
.
Why
not
Mondays
for
shop-workers
?
FLATFEET
.
LETTERS
TO
THE
EDITOR
Land-workers
Want
Fair
Deal
Sir
,
-
Landworkers
'
wages
and
conditions
should
be
better
,
especially
the
minimum
wage
,
which
should
be
in
the
+1
1s
.
region
.
Quite
a
lot
of
the
workers
get
about
the
minimum
wage
,
which
is
+8
9s
.
a
week
,
with
no
overtime
allowed
.
This
does
not
leave
much
to
live
on
after
insurance
,
tax
,
rent
and
so
on
have
been
paid
.
There
are
no
canteen
facilities
,
no
free
or
helped-by-cash
transport
,
and
the
landworker
is
out
in
all
winds
and
weathers
.
Why
should
the
landworker
be
the
Cinderella
of
jobs
?
Conditions
for
factory
workers
and
other
trades
have
greatly
improved
,
so
why
not
for
the
landworker
?
Let
us
see
the
landworkers
'
minimum
wage
and
that
of
all
low
paid
workers
more
in
the
region
of
+1
1s.
,
bringing
them
more
in
line
with
industrial
wages
.
Why
should
not
+1
1s
.
go
tax-free
and
have
1s
.
prescriptions
,
and
the
same
for
widows
and
pensioners
?
I
have
heard
it
said
by
younger
men
who
have
left
the
land
that
if
the
landworker
's
wage
was
+1
1s
.
a
week
they
would
return
to
the
land
.
So
let
us
see
them
get
a
fair
and
square
deal
.
They
deserve
it
.
LANDWORKER
'S
WIFE
.
Glos
.
Montpellier
Caryatides
Sir
,
-
I
have
lived
practically
all
my
life
in
Cheltenham
,
but
not
until
recently
did
I
discover
that
the
Caryatides
of
Montpellier-walk-
the
``
Armless
Walk
''
-
were
not
all
cast
in
the
same
mould
!
Most
,
indeed
,
are
identical
,
but
several
have
a
marked
essential
difference
from
the
rest
;
I
wonder
if
other
readers
are
aware
of
the
nature
of
this
discrepancy
?
I
may
add
that
my
attention
was
drawn
to
the
above
by
a
friend
who
hoped
to
make
an
easy
shilling
by
offering
to
bet
on
it
;
he
was
quite
right
.
COEUR
DE
LION
.
Devotion
to
Patients
Sir
,
-
My
wife
was
recently
admitted
to
St.
Paul
's
Hospital
,
for
an
operation
of
a
serious
nature
,
which
was
carried
out
with
confidence
and
extreme
skill
,
to
a
successful
conclusion
,
and
ultimate
discharge
.
In
the
painstaking
care
,
attention
,
and
devotion
to
their
patients
,
the
sisters
and
nurses
were
truly
wonderful
,
and
did
much
to
relieve
any
fears
and
also
assist
in
every
way
possible
to
speed
complete
recovery
.
During
visits
to
my
wife
,
I
was
able
to
note
the
human
and
personal
relationship
between
nurses
and
patient
;
and
this
,
developing
into
a
close
understanding
,
materially
assists
the
ailing
and
sick
along
the
road
to
recovery
.
It
is
a
pity
these
kindly
people
,
with
their
quiet
,
unassuming
understanding
and
professional
experience
,
are
not
more
appreciated
,
for
without
these
qualities
we
are
indeed
lost
.
May
the
surgeons
ever
be
directed
by
divine
skill
in
their
operations
,
and
the
sisters
and
nurses
retain
their
refreshing
charm
and
efficiency
under
the
continual
strain
and
shortage
of
these
splendid
people
.
C.
N.
BROOKS
,
76
MILTON-ROAD
,
ST.
MARK
'S
.
``
Policy
of
Masterly
Inactivity
''
Sir
,
-
Might
I
respectfully
suggest
to
the
Town
Council
that
,
irrespective
of
the
outcome
of
the
public
inquiry
now
proceeding
on
the
Development
Plan
,
unless
they
can
come
up
with
some
scheme
to
relieve
the
appalling
traffic
congestion
,
they
should
adopt
a
policy
of
masterly
inactivity
.
In
other
words
,
they
should
carry
on
as
they
have
been
doing
for
the
last
1
years
until
some
bright
spark
among
them
(
we
hope
)
can
think
up
something
useful
.
Otherwise
there
can
be
no
possible
excuse
for
further
spending
of
ratepayers
'
hard-earned
money
.
J
.
A.
WHITAKER
.
Alveston
House
,
St.
Annes-road
,
Cheltenham
.
N.H.
Festival
Record
Likely
Sir
,
-
As
the
National
Hunt
Festival
meeting
approaches
,
it
is
only
natural
that
the
sporting
public
hope
that
there
will
be
no
change
in
the
unusual
mild
weather
.
It
is
hoped
that
any
late
sudden
snap
will
stay
away
sufficiently
long
enough
for
the
three-day
popular
Festival
.
If
the
spring-like
weather
continues
a
new
record
is
likely
to
be
set
up
for
attendances
.
#
27
<
69
TEXT
B25
>
Commentary
Insoluble
housing
problem
THE
trouble
with
long
standing
problems
is
that
most
people
get
used
to
them
.
The
housing
problem
has
been
with
us
as
a
serious
social
difficulty
for
16
years-
since
the
close
of
World
War
=2
.
In
the
immediate
post
war
years
it
led
to
a
public
outcry
.
The
political
parties
vied
with
each
other
in
their
claims
as
to
how
many
houses
could
be
built
under
their
own
programmes
.
In
a
way
the
problem
was
simpler
then
.
The
need
was
gigantic
.
The
task
was
solely
to
see
how
speedily
it
could
be
met
with
the
materials
and
labour
available
.
In
1961
the
public
sympathy
is
still
with
those
who
need
housing
,
but
attention
is
often
focussed
more
on
the
young
home-seekers
,
the
newly-married
couples
wishing
to
set
up
a
home
,
but
faced
with
mortgages
.
There
is
a
tendency
for
some
of
us
to
overlook
the
still
urgent
need
for
adequate
housing
for
established
families
.
Chislehurst-Sidcup
Council
have
a
housing
list
of
more
than
1,3
.
With
the
exception
of
the
North
Cray
Place
Estate
,
they
have
built
all
the
major
estates
they
can
.
There
is
little
land
left
in
the
urban
district
,
with
its
Green
Belt
setting
,
for
either
Council
or
private
developer
.
In
what
straits
those
1,3
live
only
the
Council
's
Housing
Committee
and
its
officers
know
.
Their
work
is
confidential
,
as
it
should
be
.
What
we
do
know
is
that
the
newcomers
on
the
list
outstrip
the
Council
's
ability
to
provide
accommodation
.
At
least
,
that
is
what
is
happening
at
the
present
time
.
We
also
know
that
even
in
this
pleasant
district
,
some
families
are
still
living
in
overcrowded
conditions
.
The
view
has
been
expressed
in
Council
that
the
housing
problem
will
be
with
us
for
many
years
to
come
.
The
word
``
always
''
has
been
used
.
If
that
is
to
be
the
case
,
then
we
need
some
shrewd
thinking
on
what
to
do
about
it
.
What
hope
is
there
for
the
1,3
and
the
hundreds
more
who
will
no
doubt
go
to
the
Council
offices
in
the
years
to
come
?
The
Council
are
urged
to
concentrate
on
slum
clearance-
there
are
a
few
slums
in
Chislehurst-Sidcup-
and
at
the
same
time
they
are
reminded
to
provide
dwellings
specially
suitable
for
the
elderly
.
How
can
they
fulfil
all
their
commitments
?
The
decision
to
sell
the
houses
at
North
Cray
to
tenants
on
special
terms
has
its
merits
.
It
is
generally
recognised
to
be
good
for
people
to
own
their
own
houses
.
By
this
means
the
Council
should
encourage
people
who
would
never
have
envisaged
buying
their
own
homes
to
take
on
that
responsibility
.
At
the
same
time
,
it
will
check
the
trend
for
the
Council
to
become
the
landlords
of
an
ever-increasing
number
of
tenants
.
But
it
can
have
only
a
minor
effect
on
this
resurgent
housing
problem
as
a
whole
.
Must
that
remain
with
us
as
a
social
cancer
until
the
day
that
the
talk
of
a
move
of
population
away
from
the
London
octopus
turns
into
action
,
forced
on
us
by
sheer
desperate
necessity
?
Commentary
Is
our
education
worth
the
price
?
LAST
week
marked
the
end
of
the
school
year
.
It
means
relaxation
after
a
long
period
of
intense
activity
,
which
,
for
many
children
,
has
indicated
prospects
for
the
future
.
Some
have
said
farewell
to
schools
that
have
guided
and
encouraged
them
,
and
next
month
they
will
be
going
on
to
one
of
the
forms
of
secondary
education
now
bestowed
.
Others
have
left
school
to
make
their
way
in
a
highly
competitive
technical
and
scientific
world
.
How
well
they
fare
will
depend
on
how
much
they
have
assimilated
in
the
years
before
and
after
the
11-plus-
that
mystic
phrase
that
has
brought
quite
unnecessary
worry
to
parents
and
children
.
As
one
head
master
said
recently
,
there
is
no
such
thing
as
failing
the
11-plus
.
It
merely
provides
a
means
of
deciding
the
best
form
of
education
for
each
child
,
and
from
what
we
have
seen
it
certainly
works
in
the
vast
majority
of
cases
.
During
the
last
two
or
three
weeks
of
the
summer
term
Kentish
Times
reporters
visited
school
open
days
and
spoke
to
head
teachers
and
members
of
their
staffs
.
They
have
visited
classrooms
and
have
seen
how
modern
trends
in
education
are
helping
to
prepare
the
children
for
the
years
ahead
.
They
have
been
impressed
by
light
,
airy
schools
,
equipped
with
the
most
modern
aids
.
The
facilities
are
provided
,
and
it
is
up
to
the
children
to
make
the
best
use
of
them
.
They
have
only
themselves
to
blame
if
they
do
not
.
Those
about
to
start
work
will
continue
to
learn
and
they
will
be
given
every
assistance
to
pursue
their
studies
,
not
only
by
the
education
authorities
,
but
also
by
the
firms
who
will
employ
them
.
Vast
sums
are
spent
on
education
every
year
;
in
fact
the
Kent
bill
accounts
for
the
majority
of
county
spending
.
It
has
risen
over
the
years
and
will
continue
to
rise
.
The
poor
ratepayer
has
to
pay
,
and
it
is
therefore
right
that
he
should
ask
,
``
Is
it
worth
it
?
''
Indeed
is
it
?
The
future
of
the
country
is
with
the
children
at
present
being
taught
in
our
schools
.
We
must
see
they
have
every
chance
of
playing
their
part
.
There
are
black
sheep
in
every
fold
,
but
the
great
majority
fulfil
our
hopes
.
The
price
is
high
,
but
so
is
the
objective
.
Consider
all
aspects
of
the
question
before
giving
a
verdict
.
That
done
,
there
can
be
only
one
answer-
it
is
worth
it
!
Commentary
Thefts
from
cars
DURING
this
year
so
far
there
appears
to
have
been
a
marked
decline
in
the
incidence
of
crime
from
last
autumn
's
peak
,
which
led
Sidcup
and
District
Chamber
of
Commerce
to
appeal
for
more
police
protection
and
to
seek
information
as
to
how
best
their
trader
members
could
protect
their
property
.
The
traders
and
public
at
large
can
,
in
the
main
,
thank
the
Sidcup
police
for
that
improvement
.
They
have
shown
a
remarkable
vigilance
and
alertness
in
past
months
.
But
there
is
one
form
of
petty
theft
which
has
not
abated
but
appears
rather
to
be
on
the
increase-
the
theft
of
property
from
cars
.
Every
week
there
are
instances
of
car
spares
and
accessories
,
and
quite
frequently
transistor
radio
sets
,
being
stolen
from
parked
cars
,
according
to
police
reports
.
In
most
cases
the
thefts
occur
in
the
unattended
public
car
parks
in
the
urban
district
,
easy
and
rich
hunting
grounds
for
the
prowling
car
thief
at
night
.
The
high
incidence
of
these
thefts
has
caused
the
Sidcup
police
to
issue
yet
another
warning
to
the
public
this
week
.
It
is
simply
to
ask
car
owners
to
make
sure
their
cars
are
properly
locked
before
they
are
left
,
with
no
property
of
value
left
visibly
enticing
on
the
back
seat
.
A
locked
door
is
at
least
a
deterrent-
a
thief
will
move
on
to
easier
prey
.
Bank
holiday
tragedy
IN
the
last
year
or
so
road
safety
officials
have
acclaimed
Chislehurst-Sidcup
as
an
area
free
of
accidents
during
the
Bank
Holiday
weekends
.
Technically
,
the
record
has
not
really
been
broken
.
The
only
major
accident
of
the
week-end
occurred
a
few
yards
outside
the
urban
district
boundaries
,
but
the
victim
was
a
Chislehurst
boy
,
and
the
horror
of
it
touches
us
all
.
The
cause
of
that
disaster
may
be
revealed
at
the
adjourned
inquest
.
It
took
place
on
a
part
of
the
A2
that
has
a
dual
carriageway-
which
the
people
of
Sidcup
are
still
hoping
will
be
extended
into
this
urban
district-
so
the
need
for
a
road
improvement
of
that
nature
can
not
be
argued
in
this
case
.
What
is
alarming
is
not
only
that
this
sort
of
accident
can
still
happen
with
dual
carriageways
,
but
that
there
could
so
easily
have
been
other
fatal
accidents
within
the
urban
district
over
the
week-end
.
A
number
of
brushes
between
traffic
was
reported
to
the
police
,
several
of
them
causing
minor
injury
.
The
people
concerned
were
lucky
.
The
truth
of
the
matter
is
that
unless
there
is
marked
improvement
in
driving
standards
on
our
over-congested
roads
other
drivers
may
find
themselves
less
lucky
in
the
days
ahead
.
Commentary
Vandalism
LESS
than
a
year
ago
we
drew
attention
in
this
column
to
the
price
being
paid
by
the
ratepayers
of
Chislehurst-Sidcup
for
the
acts
of
vandalism
committed
by
small
gangs
of
hooligans
.
It
is
lamentable
that
we
should
so
soon
have
to
record
our
disgust
and
dismay
at
the
amount
of
damage
still
being
caused
to
public
and
private
property
,
not
only
in
this
district
,
but
also
in
neighbouring
areas
.
Wanton
damage
caused
to
a
pavilion
at
Mottingham
has
cost
Chislehurst-Sidcup
and
Orpington
Divisional
Education
Committee
more
than
+4
.
We
record
this
week
that
a
cricket
pitch
at
Penhill
was
badly
damaged
on
Friday
night
by
hooligans
,
who
uprooted
the
stakes
protecting
the
square
and
ripped
the
turf
.
Time
,
money
and
energy
has
thus
been
wasted
because
of
the
anti-social
behaviour
of
a
group
of
irresponsible
youths
.
Quite
often
Scout
huts
are
the
targets
of
those
bent
on
wrecking
.
Unoccupied
buildings
have
been
damaged
and
fittings
have
been
removed
from
parked
cars
.
Farmers
at
North
Cray
have
for
a
long
time
been
the
victims
of
vandals
and
considerable
damage
has
been
caused
to
buildings
,
equipment
and
crops
.
Those
responsible
obviously
have
too
much
time
on
their
hands
,
but
we
can
not
accept
as
valid
the
excuse
now
put
forward
that
``
there
is
nothing
to
do
.
''
There
are
many
outlets
for
those
who
wish
to
lead
constructive
lives-
and
the
majority
do
.
Many
young
people
belong
to
organisations
which
provide
interesting
pastimes
and
hobbies
;
and
many
engage
in
pursuits
that
will
bring
them
benefits
in
the
future
.
We
do
not
pretend
that
everything
in
the
garden
is
rosy
.
There
is
always
room
for
more
and
improved
facilities
for
young
people
to
make
the
best
use
of
their
leisure
time
.
It
is
often
said
that
more
is
being
done
for
youth
to-day
than
at
any
other
time
.
That
may
be
true
,
but
we
must
deal
with
the
situation
as
it
exists
to-day
.
There
is
the
problem
of
this
minority
of
young
people
who
seem
unable
to
fit
themselves
into
the
modern
scheme
of
things
.
We
must
help
them
,
but
we
must
also
take
a
firm
line
.
Their
actions
may
be
the
result
of
frustration
,
but
there
can
be
no
more
frustrated
people
than
those
who
have
suffered
at
their
hands
.
Hooliganism
in
any
shape
or
form
must
be
stamped
out
,
and
the
public
can
help
by
reporting
anything
suspicious
to
the
police
.
Commentary
Forty
years
of
achievement
IT
is
now
4
years
since
four
ex-Service
organisations
amalgamated
to
form
the
British
Legion
to
call
with
one
voice
for
justice
for
the
men
and
women
who
had
served
their
country
and
,
being
demobilised
,
were
in
distress
and
need
.
In
those
4
years
the
Legion
has
achieved
much
and
deserves
the
salute
and
congratulations
of
the
rest
of
the
country
.
Financed
by
the
money
collected
on
Poppy
Day
,
the
Legion
's
only
general
appeal
to
the
public
,
it
has
given
immediate
and
long
term
aid
to
hundreds
of
thousands
of
ex-Service
men
and
women
,
their
families
and
dependents
.
It
maintains
four
convalescent
and
four
country
homes
,
the
latter
giving
permanent
homes
to
23
elderly
or
permanently
incapacitated
ex-Service
men
.
It
provides
employment
for
war
disabled
in
its
factories
and
industries
and
,
through
the
Disabled
Men
's
Industries
,
to
home-bound
disabled
.
It
also
provides
work
and
homes
for
tubercular
ex-Service
men
at
Preston
Hall
,
near
Maidstone
,
where
the
Legion
pioneered
the
treatment
,
training
and
rehabilitation
of
these
men
.
The
Legion
has
contributed
largely
to
the
solution
of
an
urgent
post
World
War
=2
problem
with
its
house
purchase
scheme
.
In
13
years
it
has
helped
19
,
families
to
buy
their
own
homes
.
Through
the
5
,
services
committees
throughout
the
country
temporary
and
immediate
relief
is
given
;
aid
in
sickness
and
in
finding
jobs
;
old
and
lonely
people
visited
and
holidays
arranged
for
severely
disabled
.
#
2
<
7
TEXT
B26
>
LEFT
,
RIGHT
&
CENTRE
Split
over
Africa-
Welcome
news-
Non-racialism
The
deep
split
in
the
Conservative
Party
over
Africa
gives
me
no
joy
.
Much
too
much
is
at
stake
for
that
.
Make
no
mistake
about
it
,
the
divisions
are
very
serious
and
the
revolt
against
the
Government
is
grave
.
Lord
Salisbury
is
a
power
in
the
Conservative
Party
and
he
has
used
intemperate
language-
much
more
vigorous
than
at
the
time
of
his
resignation
over
Munich
.
Ninety
Conservatives
,
despite
all
sorts
of
pressure
,
have
kept
their
names
to
a
motion
on
the
Order
Paper
in
the
House
of
Commons
that
is
critical
of
Mr.
Macleod
,
the
Colonial
Secretary
.
Lord
Hailsham
would
never
have
counter-attacked
Lord
Salisbury
with
such
bitterness
,
unless
this
was
a
split
that
worries
the
Government
.
To
accuse
the
most
respected
Tory
of
them
all
of
hitting
below
the
belt
is
going
very
far
.
DO
NOT
YIELD
Labour
will
defend
the
Government
against
these
high-born
and
influential
rebels
.
This
does
not
mean
that
we
wholly
agree
with
the
Government's
policy
nor
with
the
way
they
have
handled
things
.
The
Prime
Minister
in
particular
has
given
the
impression
to
the
Europeans
in
Rhodesia
that
he
has
hoodwinked
and
deceived
them
.
But
it
is
essential
that
the
Government
should
stand
firm
.
If
they
yield
an
inch
,
Britain
may
well
have
an
Algeria
on
its
hands
.
That
's
why
we
will
not
exploit
this
deep
split
,
but
back
the
Government
against
the
rebellion
in
its
ranks
.
GAG
The
Government
has
decided
to
curtail
and
guillotine
debate
on
the
Health
Service
charges
.
A
Government
must
of
course
in
proper
circumstances
use
the
means
necessary
to
get
its
business
through
.
But
are
the
present
circumstances
proper
?
If
a
Government
introduces
highly
controversial
legislation
,
it
must
expect
to
lose
parliamentary
time
.
Especially
when
it
has
no
parliamentary
mandate
.
The
Bill
is
a
short
one
.
It
is
also
a
tax-measure
that
ought
to
be
fully
discussed
.
The
Government
has
used
the
guillotine
out
of
fear
.
It
did
not
like
the
publicity
that
Labour
's
vigorous
opposition
drew
to
the
health
charges
.
But
,
never
fear
,
we
will
find
plenty
of
ways
of
making
our
bitter
opposition
effective
.
Patrick
Gordon
Walker
ITEMS
of
news
from
the
motor
industry
give
the
impression
that
trade
is
improving
and
that
the
employment
position
is
better
than
it
was
a
few
weeks
ago
.
This
kind
of
news
will
be
welcome
not
only
in
the
car-building
towns
here
in
the
Midlands
but
also
in
the
places
where
so
many
of
the
component
parts
are
manufactured
.
The
Minister
of
Labour
is
reported
to
be
taking
a
new
initiative
to
improve
industrial
relations
,
for
example
,
by
bringing
together
both
sides
of
the
motor
industry
.
It
is
to
be
hoped
that
both
management
and
workers
will
be
able
to
put
forward
constructive
ideas
which
will
help
to
push
further
into
the
background
the
dreaded
threat
of
unemployment
.
HOUSING
PROGRESS
There
are
some
interesting
items
from
other
directions
as
well
as
industry
,
particularly
one
about
housing
.
By
the
end
of
this
year
one
person
in
every
four
will
be
living
in
a
post-war
house
.
Also
,
nearly
a
million
people
have
been
re-housed
from
slums
since
the
Government
's
drive
started
in
1956
.
Housing
for
old
people
is
being
increased
and
now
accounts
for
nearly
a
third
of
all
local
government
building
.
In
the
educational
sphere
,
there
is
good
progress
.
Never
before
has
there
been
such
a
big
programme
of
school
building
.
At
the
same
time
training
college
places
are
being
doubled
to
get
the
extra
teachers
needed
to
do
away
with
the
evil
of
oversize
classes
.
A
good
example
of
the
advance
in
education
is
that
there
are
now
twice
as
many
university
students
as
in
1938
,
and
it
is
anticipated
that
by
197
the
number
will
have
more
than
trebled
.
Another
angle
of
education
,
not
always
so
well
known
,
is
that
there
are
at
present
over
4
,
overseas
students
in
the
United
Kingdom
,
many
of
them
from
Commonwealth
countries
recently
granted
independence
.
Charles
Dickens
``
WHAT
we
want
is
a
society
where
the
individual
matters
,
and
not
the
colour
of
his
skin
or
the
shape
of
his
nose
.
''
So
wrote
Mr.
Julius
Nyerere
,
the
Chief
Minister
of
Tanganyika
,
in
last
Sunday
's
Observer
,
and
he
echoes
a
basic
Liberal
belief
.
Like
Mr.
Nyerere
,
Liberals
want
a
non-racial
Commonwealth
and
a
non-racial
Britain
.
By
the
time
you
read
this
,
we
will
know
whether
South
Africa
is
or
is
not
to
remain
in
the
Commonwealth
.
Liberals
support
those
Commonwealth
statesmen
who
have
demanded
her
expulsion
.
There
can
be
no
room
for
Dr.
Verwoerd
's
Fascist
police-state
in
the
Commonwealth
.
If
South
Africa
is
allowed
to
remain
,
Britain's
prestige
in
Africa
and
Asia
will
dwindle
as
it
did
after
the
Suez
escapade
.
Further
,
Dr.
Verwoerd
will
be
regarded
in
South
Africa
as
having
won
a
great
victory
.
This
is
surely
something
we
want
to
prevent
.
IMMIGRATION
Some
four-hundred
years
ago
,
Europeans-
including
Englishmen-
carried
off
many
of
the
people
of
West
Africa
into
slavery
,
to
work
the
plantations
of
the
West
Indies
.
Now
,
the
descendants
of
those
slaves
have
multiplied
,
and
those
tiny
islands
are
bursting
at
the
seams
.
Jamaica
has
2
per
cent
.
unemployment
,
and
it
is
not
surprising
that
many
of
her
people
are
coming
to
Britain
.
The
welfare
of
these
people
is
our
responsibility
.
I
suggest
the
following
comprehensive
plan
to
deal
with
the
so-called
``
immigration
problem
''
-
to
a
large
extent
simply
a
housing
problem
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
1
.
)
It
should
be
illegal
to
enforce
a
colour-bar
in
Britain
in
public
places
.
(
2
.
)
The
Government
should
attempt
to
persuade
Canada
and
Australia
to
open
their
doors
to
West
Indian
immigrants-
and
thus
relieve
the
pressure
on
living
space
in
Britain
and
in
the
West
Indies
.
(
3
.
)
There
should
be
a
medical
check
on
all
immigrants
;
criminals
should
not
be
admitted
;
and
all
immigrants
should
obtain
a
reasonable
place
to
live
in
before
landing
.
The
help
of
voluntary
associations
,
such
as
the
British-Caribbean
Association
,
should
be
enlisted
to
find
accommodation
for
immigrants
.
(
4
.
)
Could
not
Smethwick
Council
follow
the
example
of
Willesden
by
establishing
an
International
Friendship
Council
to
fight
racialism
?
-
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Michael
Watts
LEFT
,
RIGHT
&
CENTRE
Withdrawing
the
Whip-
Local
issues-
Liberal
advance
THE
Parliamentary
Labour
Party
took
the
grave
step
last
week
of
withdrawing
the
Whip
from
five
of
its
members
.
What
does
``
withdrawing
the
Whip
''
mean
?
It
is
not
,
as
is
often
thought
,
expulsion
from
the
party
.
Those
five
members
remain
members
of
the
Labour
Party
and
of
course
,
Members
of
Parliament
.
But
they
are
no
longer
recognised
as
belonging
to
the
Parliamentary
Labour
Party
:
they
do
not
come
to
its
meetings
,
nor
are
they
informed
of
its
decisions
.
When
the
Whip
is
withdrawn
,
this
fact
is
reported
to
the
national
executive
committee
.
This
is
in
order
that
the
local
parties
of
the
members
concerned
can
be
officially
informed
.
WHY
?
The
fundamental
reason
for
this
action
was
that
these
five
members
deliberately
defied
a
decision
taken
and
three
times
reaffirmed
by
the
Parliamentary
Labour
Party
as
a
whole
.
There
is
much
liberty
in
the
Parliamentary
Labour
Party-
much
more
than
in
the
ordinary
Labour
group
on
a
council
.
Members
can
ask
what
questions
they
like
,
speak
as
they
wish
and
they
can
always
abstain
from
voting
.
This
should
be
liberty
enough
for
the
most
tender
conscience
.
The
line
is
only
drawn
at
voting
against
a
clear
decision
of
the
Party
meeting
.
Without
this
rule
,
there
would
be
no
discipline
at
all
;
the
Party
would
be
a
mob
.
Every
Labour
group
recognises
this
.
MPs
who
can
not
accept
this
degree
of
discipline
are
really
independent
MPs
.
Withdrawal
of
the
Whip
makes
them
this
in
form
as
well
as
in
fact
.
AGAINST
ESTIMATES
The
five
can
not
justly
claim
that
they
were
voting
in
accord
with
conference
decisions
.
This
was
done
by
the
whole
party
when
it
voted
solidly
against
the
Defence
white
paper
.
The
five
voted
against
the
defence
estimates
.
It
has
long
been
clear
party
policy
that
this
should
not
be
done
.
It
would
be
open
to
public
misunderstanding
.
The
five
did
not
vote
against
the
Tories
.
What
they
voted
against
was
the
whole
Army
and
the
whole
Air
Force
.
No
conference
decision
ever
justified
such
action
.
The
Labour
Party
is
fundamentally
more
united
than
before
.
It
is
not
the
withdrawal
of
the
Whip
that
causes
new
disunity
:
but
the
deliberate
defiance
by
five
members
of
decisions
by
the
party
.
Patrick
Gordon
Walker
AMONG
those
who
like
talking
politics
,
and
who
have
been
mainly
concerned
with
African
problems
these
last
few
weeks
,
interest
will
soon
be
turning
to
local
issues
as
the
time
draws
near
for
the
election
of
councillors
at
the
several
levels
of
local
government
.
This
year
there
will
be
county
council
,
urban
district
,
rural
district
and
parish
council
elections
as
well
as
those
for
the
county
boroughs-
like
Smethwick-
and
the
non-county
municipal
boroughs
.
Interest
should
also
be
increased
this
year
as
the
ordinary
elections
will
be
followed
by
the
elections
by
councillors
of
their
aldermen
.
The
Prime
Minister
,
speaking
at
a
recent
rally
in
London
,
said
on
the
subject
of
local
government
:
``
We
put
first
and
foremost
the
idea
of
a
working
partnership
between
central
and
local
government
in
which
each
side
does
its
proper
part
''
.
CO-OPERATION
To
carry
out
properly
and
effectively
many
of
the
aims
of
the
Government
depends
upon
such
a
real
working
arrangement
at
national
and
local
levels
.
The
development
of
the
social
services
is
a
good
example
of
the
need
for
close
co-operation
;
whilst
the
Government
can
bring
forward
legislation
at
Parliamentary
level
,
the
work
of
ensuring
that
such
services
are
put
into
operation
depends
to
a
great
extent
on
the
local
authority
.
To
strengthen
local
government
and
equip
it
better
to
fulfil
its
growing
responsibilities
,
the
Government
introduced
the
general
grant
,
with
no
strings
attached
.
This
improvement
in
the
way
of
dealing
with
financial
grants
has
freed
local
councils
from
much
detailed
control
from
Whitehall
.
Consequently
,
the
councils
have
more
responsibility
and
should
have
a
greater
incentive
to
spend
wisely
the
money
they
receive
from
the
local
people
in
the
form
of
rates
,
and
from
the
taxpayers
in
the
form
of
Government
grants
.
The
general
grant
takes
account
of
the
cost
of
local
services
and
has
been
substantially
increased
each
year
since
its
introduction
.
It
will
be
+25
million
higher
in
1961-62
than
this
year
in
England
and
Wales
.
Charles
Dickens
LIBERALS
made
another
spectacular
advance
in
last
week's
by-elections
.
In
all
four
contests
the
Liberal
vote
rose
,
while
both
Tory
and
Socialist
votes
slumped
badly
.
If
we
compare
the
figures
in
these
by-elections
with
those
of
the
last
three-cornered
fights
,
we
find
that
the
total
Liberal
vote
was
up
by
13,61
.
The
total
Conservative
vote
was
down
by
15,633
,
and
the
total
Labour
vote
was
down
by
22,972
.
The
swing
to
the
Liberals
was
seven
per
cent
.
in
Colchester
,
nine
per
cent
.
at
Cambridgeshire
,
1
per
cent
.
at
High
Peak
,
and
over
2
per
cent
.
at
Worcester
.
ACHIEVEMENT
The
Liberal
achievement
is
all
the
more
remarkable
when
one
remembers
the
disadvantages
under
which
the
Liberal
candidates
worked
.
They
were
backed
only
by
voluntary
subscriptions
,
and
could
not
,
like
the
Tory
and
Labour
parties
,
draw
on
subsidies
from
big
business
or
the
big
trade
unions
.
Moreover
,
these
Liberal
candidates
had
no
mass
circulation
newspapers
to
support
them
.
In
the
by-election
period
the
mass
circulation
papers
enforced
a
censorship
on
all
Liberal
views
and
speeches
.
When
Jo
Grimond
spoke
to
a
rally
of
over
2
,
Liberals
in
London
,
only
The
Guardian
reported
the
meeting
.
After
the
death
of
the
News
Chronicle
all
the
anti-Liberal
papers
suffered
from
an
epidemic
of
fair-mindedness
in
an
effort
to
win
new
readers
.
The
Daily
Herald
announced
itself
to
be
``
fair
and
free
''
and
even
The
Daily
Express
printed
an
article
by
Jo
Grimond
.
Those
days
are
now
over
.
The
Tory
papers
have
returned
to
their
usual
practice
of
reporting
only
Tory
views
,
and
the
Labour
papers
print
only
Labour
views
.
It
is
left
to
independent
papers
like
The
Guardian
and
local
papers
like
the
Telephone
to
preserve
the
freedom
of
the
Press
.
#
213
<
71
TEXT
B27
>
LETTERS
TO
THE
EDITOR
THE
'OPEN
'
ROAD
SIR
,
-
Could
not
Nuclear
Disarmers
consult
with
the
police
to
arrange
'sit-downs
'
at
teatime
on
Sundays
during
Autumn
?
No
doubt
legislation
could
fix
a
suitable
scale
of
fines
to
help
finance
National
Defence
and
provision
could
be
made
for
the
passage
of
ambulances
,
etc.-
'BOTHWAYS
.
'
CAR
RALLIES
SIR
,
-
In
your
last
issue
there
was
a
letter
in
praise
of
courteous
and
considerate
local
drivers
.
Indeed
,
ever-increasing
noise
is
one
of
the
problems
of
our
time
and
it
seems
to
me
that
quite
unnecessary
uproar
is
created
by
those
drivers
from
afar
who
take
part
in
car
rallies
during
the
night
.
There
was
one
through
Fishpond
during
the
early
hours
of
Sunday
,
1th
September
,
with
a
check
point
a
few
yards
from
my
home
.
All
the
cars
stopped
there
and
then
roared
up
over
the
hill
opposite
(
Coney
Castle
)
in
low
gear
.
The
noise
was
shattering
and
I
could
even
smell
the
exhaust
fumes
.
This
went
on
for
more
than
two
hours
,
but
those
who
manned
the
check
point
arrived
with
a
flourish
well
in
advance
.
I
have
ascertained
that
it
was
a
Reading
car
club
,
so
a
good
many
people
on
the
route
must
have
had
their
night
's
rest
destroyed
.
It
all
seems
so
unnecessary
.
Rally
promoters
favour
this
route
.
We
get
several
each
year
and
no
doubt
other
places
get
their
share.-
SHEILA
REDMOND
(
Mrs.
)
,
Peters
Gore
,
Fishpond
,
Charmouth
.
PADDLE
STEAMERS
SIR
,
-
In
this
age
of
rapid
change
in
the
forms
of
public
transport
,
it
is
heartening
to
read
from
time
to
time
of
small
but
determined
groups
of
historically-minded
citizens
who
are
striving
to
preserve
representative
specimens
of
older
types
of
vehicle
,
such
as
veteran
motor-cars
,
early
buses
and
trams
,
notable
examples
of
the
railway
engine
,
and
so
on
,
in
order
that
the
solid
achievements
of
the
past
may
not
be
entirely
forgotten
.
Two
years
ago
the
Paddle
Steamer
Preservation
Society
was
formed
to
preserve
in
running
order
an
example
of
that
once
so
familiar
,
but
now
rapidly
disappearing
feature
of
our
seaside
towns
,
the
faithful
old
paddle-steamer
.
A
meeting
of
the
Paddle
Steamer
Preservation
Society
will
be
held
at
the
Lansdowne
Hotel
,
the
Lansdowne
,
Bournemouth
,
at
6
p.m.
,
on
3th
September
,
to
form
a
Wessex
branch
and
all
supporters
of
paddle
steamers
will
be
most
welcome
.
Although
the
society
has
been
active
on
the
South
Coast
since
its
formation
,
the
Central
Committee
feel
that
a
local
branch
would
serve
more
closely
the
interests
of
the
members.-
J.
D.
BONSALL
,
Provisional
Secretary
,
Wessex
Branch
,
P.S.P.S.
,
Loughrigg
,
31
,
Cowper
Road
,
Moordown
,
Bournemouth
.
SQUIRRELS
SIR
,
-
In
your
columns
a
Wiltshire
farmer
complained
because
he
had
seen
people
at
Southbourne
feeding
squirrels
.
Last
week
'A
Resident
of
Mere
'
was
moaning
because
a
squirrel
had
dared
to
eat
nuts
from
a
tree
in
her
garden
.
Both
correspondents
called
the
squirrels
pests
.
I
wonder
.
I
suppose
Man
,
with
his
H-bombs
,
is
n't
.
Did
the
Wiltshire
farmer
expect
the
money
used
for
purchasing
nuts
for
squirrels
to
be
handed
instead
to
a
fund
for
distressed
farmers
?
Did
the
Wiltshire
resident
from
Mere
expect
the
squirrel
to
go
off
nuts
,
its
natural
food
,
and
try
eggs
and
bacon
instead
?
Again
I
wonder
.
I
have
already
asked
in
these
columns
how
many
of
the
grey
squirrels
'
sins
are
real
and
how
many
are
purely
imaginary
.
Apparently
nobody
knows
the
answer
.
Do
n't
be
in
a
hurry
to
point
out
damaged
trees
in
Grovely
woods
and
scream
'Look
!
Grey
squirrels
did
that
.
'
The
lordly
pheasant
can
do
more
damage
to
a
tree
on
a
long
winter
's
night
than
a
dozen
squirrels
can
in
six
months.-
ORLANDO
GLYN
,
Heneford
Cottage
,
Chetnole
,
Sherborne
,
Dorset
.
SIR
,
-
I
have
read
with
much
interest
Mrs.
Moule
's
letter
about
squirrels
in
the
Sherborne
area
.
I
have
many
times
in
the
past
seen
squirrels
in
the
woods
across
the
railway
,
but
they
have
always
been
grey
.
This
summer
,
however
,
there
has
been
a
red
squirrel
frequenting
the
Slopes
,
and
I
have
seen
him
several
times
in
the
trees
by
the
New
Road
.
Once
I
surprised
him
in
the
litter
basket
,
but
he
was
not
at
all
disconcerted
.
He
jumped
up
,
perched
on
the
lip
of
the
basket
,
and
we
regarded
one
another
on
more
or
less
equal
terms
for
some
time
at
a
distance
of
about
two
feet
.
On
occasions
,
however
,
when
I
had
my
camera
with
me
he
must
have
been
investigating
Mrs.
Moule
's
garden.-
H.
MARTYN
CUNDY
,
The
Beeches
,
Sherborne
.
HOW
TO
MAKE
FRIENDS
SIR
,
-
As
a
recently-retired
member
of
H.M.
Overseas
Civil
Service
,
my
wife
and
I
have
recently
settled
in
Dorset
.
I
feel
that
our
experience
may
be
helpful
to
the
many
people
who
are
settling
,
on
retirement
,
from
other
parts
of
Britain
as
well
as
from
overseas
,
in
the
Bournemouth
,
Poole
and
Dorset
area
.
Shortly
after
our
arrival
we
were
told
of
the
lecture
course
,
run
under
the
auspices
of
the
Workers
'
Educational
Association
and
the
Joint
Committee
for
Adult
Education
for
Dorset
.
We
found
to
our
great
pleasure
that
the
lectures
were
conducted
in
a
very
friendly
and
almost
informal
atmosphere
,
and
we
have
,
in
fact
,
made
a
number
of
very
good
friends
.
As
these
interesting
and
instructive
lecture
courses
are
about
to
start
all
over
the
country
in
the
next
two
weeks
,
I
would
urge
those
newcomers
to
the
area
to
find
out
the
nearest
course
and
to
enrol
.
They
will
find
immense
interest
in
the
lectures
and
will
also
make
friends
with
people
who
have
the
same
interests
and
outlook
as
themselves
.
These
evening
courses
are
held
in
all
the
main
centres
,
and
in
a
great
many
of
the
smaller
towns
and
villages
.
I
do
hope
that
our
happy
experience
may
be
of
some
help
to
reduce
the
inevitable
loneliness
which
follows
on
a
move
to
a
new
area.-
P.
H.
HAMILTON
BAYLY
,
Masanki
Cottage
,
25
,
Tanyard
Lane
,
Shaftesbury
,
Dorset
.
TEACHERS
'
SALARIES
SIR
,
-
There
seems
to
be
some
commotion-
ballyhoo
is
the
modern
word-
about
'Teachers
and
their
pay
.
'
It
is
not
desired
that
teachers
should
be
pledged
to
poverty
.
Nor
are
they
expected
to
do
their
work
so
whole-heartedly
as
to
look
for
only
a
meagre
material
reward
.
But
the
fault
of
this
affluent
age
is
covetousness
,
and
I
hope
that
teachers
are
not
unmindful
that
at
the
heart
of
the
Christian
religion
is
a
cross
which
means
the
letter
I
with
a
line
through
it
,
and
this
means
sinking
self
for
the
common
cause
.
It
would
appear
that
teachers
today
are
not
really
badly
paid
:
far
better
than
I
was
as
a
parish
priest
.
Only
in
my
last
year
was
it
possible
to
make
both
ends
meet
on
the
income
of
the
benefice
,
and
this
did
not
allow
for
a
three
months
'
holiday
.
But
the
clergy
did
not
rebel
by
going
on
strike
.
To
talk
of
a
clerical
Trades
Union
as
was
recently
done
by
a
more
or
less
junior
cleric
,
seemed
offensively
mercenary
minded
.
As
one
who
has
spent
many
hours
teaching
in
elementary
schools
I
am
jealous
for
the
honour
of
teachers
,
and
Church
day
school
teachers
,
in
particular
.
Let
them
not
be
afraid
to
endure
hardness
,
if
such
exists
,
and
show
a
good
example
.
Education
as
a
profession
,
like
other
professions
,
has
fluctuated
and
there
was
a
time
when
teachers
were
shockingly
underpaid
.
But
it
can
not
fairly
be
said
that
this
is
the
case
now
.
The
Fisher
Act
of
1918
decisively
raised
their
status
and
pay
,
and
this
has
gone
on
,
for
the
Fisher
Act
was
not
a
standstill
reform
.
In
1944
came
the
Butler
Act
.
Let
teachers
continue
to
show
diligent
devotion
to
their
work
,
and
they
will
retain
public
respect
.
A
dutiful
teacher
puts
his
back
into
his
work
and
is
apt
to
be
hard
and
unbending
.
The
diligent
teacher
puts
his
heart
into
his
work
because
he
loves
it
,
and
this
is
how
I
like
to
think
of
teachers
today
doing
their
work
.
In
the
course
of
more
than
5
years
'
experience
I
could
give
not
a
few
signal
instances
of
the
same.-
W.
H.
WILLIAMS
,
Barton
St
,
David
,
Somerset
.
SIR
,
-
I
note
with
annoyance
the
sentence
in
a
letter
in
your
last
issue
,
'Increasingly
,
arts
graduates
are
being
taken
on
as
teachers
without
having
any
training
.
'
Most
people
realize
that
a
graduate
has
,
6ipso
facto
,
had
the
best
training
that
a
teacher
can
have
.
Graduates
who
intend
to
get
on
in
the
State
system
have
,
in
their
own
interests
,
to
conform
and
take
the
additional
one-year
course
that
is
provided
for
them
.
It
is
to
this
course
that
your
correspondent
refers
,
presumably
;
but
in
the
minds
of
those
graduates
I
know
who
have
taken
it
,
there
is
little
doubt
that
for
teaching
purposes
this
type
of
additional
'training
'
is
a
complete
waste
of
time
.
If
a
prospective
teacher
wants
to
know
something
about
e.g
.
child
psychology
or
the
history
of
education
,
good
luck
to
him
.
He
can
read
a
couple
of
books
on
each
in
the
three
months
he
has
between
going
down
from
university
in
June
and
taking
up
his
first
post
in
September
.
But
it
seems
fatuous
that
a
teacher
who
is
keen
to
start
should
be
forced
to
spend
a
whole
year
on
such
unhelpful
matters
.
The
assumption
that
teaching
is
a
job
which
requires
post-graduate
training
in
the
university
is
one
which
should
be
combated
at
every
turn
.
The
key
to
good
teaching
lies
in
knowledge
of
one
's
subject
,
experience
,
and
certain
personal
qualities
which
this
'training
'
does
nothing
to
develop
.
Most
,
if
not
all
,
the
one-year
courses-
it
is
the
only
useful
thing
about
them-
provide
an
opportunity
for
practice
teaching
:
why
should
the
new
graduate
not
spend
the
whole
year
articled
to
good
teachers
in
the
schools
?
-
R.
G.
PENMAN
,
Silversmiths
,
Sherborne
.
CIVIL
DEFENCE
SIR
,
-
You
describe
Civil
Defence
as
a
means
of
mitigating
the
frightful
effects
of
a
nuclear
disaster
,
while
at
the
same
time
you
speak
of
the
actions
of
the
'Nuclear
Disarmers
'
as
an
'embarrassment
.
'
What
a
cosy
thought
!
Perhaps
your
readers
may
have
forgotten
these
statements
:
(
1
)
A
very
few
megaton
bombs
would
obliterate
the
major
population
centres
of
this
country
;
(
2
)
The
whole
country
would
be
subject
to
'fall-out
'
radiation
of
high
intensity
;
(
3
)
Radiation
sickness
is
a
most
unpleasant
way
of
dying
;
(
4
)
The
long-term
effects
of
radiation
are
extensive
and
unavoidable
;
(
5
)
As
a
result
of
the
current
Russian
tests
it
is
estimated
that
next
spring
the
radiation
level
will
be
at
least
1
times
that
of
natural
background
radiation
,
if
no
further
bombs
are
exploded
.
May
I
commend
to
your
readers
a
short
article
on
the
effects
of
the
1-megaton
bomb
,
which
appears
in
the
current
'New
Scientist
.
'
Civil
Defence
has
its
purpose
.
It
creates
a
sense
of
security
,
and
,
after
all
,
the
worst
might
never
happen
.
But
in
my
view
we
should
be
better
employed
in
embarrassing
the
Government
in
this
matter
.
Given
four
minutes
'
warning
from
Fylingdales
,
which
of
your
readers
would
be
prepared
to
press
the
button
which
would
send
1
million
innocent
people
to
their
deaths
?
What
is
our
trouble
?
Either
we
have
lost
all
moral
sense
,
or
we
have
developed
a
technique
of
double-think
worthy
of
1984
,
or
we
just
do
n't
understand
the
issues.-
F.
HODGSON
,
Brendon
,
Common
Mead
Lane
,
Gillingham
,
Dorset
.
'IT
'S
YOUR
MONEY'
SIR
,
-
To
reply
point
by
point
to
Mrs.
Dungworth
's
letter
would
take
too
much
space
,
so
I
offer
some
comments
which
may
be
helpful
.
Some
newspapers
print
quite
lengthy
reports
of
proceedings
in
Parliament
and
documents
issued
by
the
Stationery
Office
give
further
details
.
So
far
as
local
councils
are
concerned
a
ratepayer
can
inspect
a
record
of
the
proceedings
on
demand
.
Many
people
prefer
to
ignore
the
facilities
available
and
then
grumble
that
they
were
not
told
.
Professor
Parkinson
and
others
ignore
one
rather
important
factor
in
the
present
situation
.
During
and
after
the
war
much
work
on
capital
projects
(
roads
,
hospitals
,
houses
,
sewers
,
etc
.
)
had
to
be
severely
curtailed
with
the
consequence
that
there
is
much
leeway
to
be
made
up
now
.
#
26
<
END
>
<
72
TEXT
C1
>
Television
LIFE
OF
MISS
NIGHTINGALE
SKILFUL
PICTURE
The
BBC
's
dramatised
documentary
on
Florence
Nightingale
last
night
cleverly
managed
to
suggest
the
person
behind
the
legend
.
While
never
minimising
the
immensity
of
her
work
,
it
lifted
the
saintly
halo
which
usually
surrounds
her
name
to
reveal
a
warm
,
dedicated
person
who
accomplished
most
by
perseverance
and
hard
work
.
Most
stories
of
Miss
Nightingale
begin
and
end
with
her
work
in
the
Crimea
.
This
one
started
from
that
point
and
devoted
itself
to
her
lifelong
campaign
to
improve
nursing
in
this
country
.
The
documentary
managed
to
show
the
obstacles
and
her
devotion
.
Moira
Fraser
's
Miss
Nightingale
was
a
mixture
of
the
dramatic
and
the
sincere
.
Demure
one
moment
,
hard
and
decisive
the
next
,
she
caught
the
dual
sides
of
a
complex
character
.
The
production
by
Bill
Duncalf
compressed
a
long
and
sometimes
rambling
story
into
a
concentrated
comprehensive
survey
of
a
life
work
.
P.
J.
K.
FINE
SINGING
IN
HENZE
OPERA
GLYNDEBOURNE
``
CONTEMPORARY
''
From
MARTIN
COOPER
GLYNDEBOURNE
,
Thursday
.
HANS
WERNER
HENZE
'S
``
Elegy
for
Young
Lovers
''
is
the
first
unambiguously
``
contemporary
''
work
to
be
admitted
to
the
Glyndebourne
canon
.
By
no
means
a
masterpiece
,
it
is
in
many
respects
a
representative
modern
work
and
the
composer
is
a
highly
skilled
manipulator
of
contemporary
idioms
,
with
a
strong
sense
of
words
and
situation
.
The
libretto
,
by
W.
H.
Auden
and
Chester
Kallman
,
is
largely
a
satire
on
the
petty
court
surrounding
an
ageing
poet
,
whose
deeply
egocentric
character
leads
him
to
sacrifice
everything
to
his
need
of
inspiration
.
Henze
obtains
his
musical
characterisation
by
means
of
individual
instrumental
timbres
and
``
personal
''
intervals
,
and
the
result
is
often
less
delineation
of
character
than
caricature
.
This
is
also
the
chief
,
or
at
least
the
most
successfully
executed
trait
of
the
libretto
,
which
contains
an
odd
blend
of
highly
poetic
phraseology
and
schoolboy
humour
.
MELODY
LACKING
The
composer
has
a
happy
gift
for
musical
dialogue
as
well
as
for
the
grotesque
,
but
he
is
less
successful
in
extended
6arioso
passages
.
The
more
serious
scenes
of
the
opera
were
in
fact
often
uninteresting
owing
to
the
absence
of
any
memorable
melodic
invention
,
but
an
exception
was
the
Poet
's
moment
of
self-revelation
in
Act
=2
,
which
was
excellently
sung
by
Carlos
Alexander
.
The
lovers
,
whose
chief
scene
was
cut
at
the
last
moment
,
had
comparatively
little
to
sing
,
but
Elisabeth
So
''
derstro
''
m
gave
an
exquisitely
touching
performance
and
Andre
?
2
Turp
's
ringing
voice
contrasted
well
with
the
character-singing
demanded
of
most
of
the
cast
.
This
was
in
every
case
excellent
.
Dorothy
Dorow
's
visionary
old
madwoman
had
considerable
musical
pathos
,
and
Kerstin
Meyer
struck
exactly
the
right
note
of
hysterical
devotion
as
the
Poet
's
spinster
secretary
.
TOO
ENTHUSIASTICALLY
Thomas
Hemsley
's
performance
as
the
Poet
's
private
doctor
was
dramatically
shrewd
and
musically
well
conceived
.
The
Royal
Philharmonic
Orchestra
under
John
Pritchard
handled
Henze
's
chamber
music
style
rather
too
enthusiastically
at
first
,
so
that
the
singer
's
words
were
largely
obscured
,
and
the
composer
's
very
free
use
of
the
percussion
made
this
a
difficulty
throughout
.
Gu
''
nther
Rennert
's
imaginative
production
cleverly
conveyed
the
crazy
,
precarious
atmosphere
of
the
Alpine
inn
inhabited
by
the
Poet's
court
,
and
his
lighting
of
the
later
scenes
suggested
the
ultimate
isolation
in
which
the
Poet
finds
himself
.
A
FASTIDIOUS
COMPOSER
'JOURNAL
'
DEBUT
AT
CHELTENHAM
From
DONALD
MITCHELL
CHELTENHAM
,
Thursday
.
IT
was
not
long
ago
that
Richard
Rodney
Bennett
composed
a
''
Calendar
''
for
chamber
ensemble
.
Now
he
has
written
a
``
Journal
''
for
orchestra
which
was
given
its
first
performance
in
the
Town
Hall
,
Cheltenham
,
to-night
by
the
B.B.C
.
Symphony
Orchestra
conducted
by
Norman
Del
Mar
.
This
new
work
,
cast
in
five
short
sections
,
confirms
that
Mr.
Bennett
is
one
of
the
most
musical
of
our
younger
composers
.
He
writes
,
one
might
say
,
extremely
musical
music
,
of
which
the
sound
is
fastidiously
calculated
and
yet
agreeably
spontaneous
and
imaginative
.
He
does
not
in
this
``
Journal
''
write
one
note
too
many
.
One
wonders
,
rather
,
whether
he
has
not
written
too
few
.
Or
,
to
state
one
's
doubt
more
plainly
,
one
wonders
whether
the
invention
in
this
new
work
is
not
a
little
wanting
in
substance
.
SLENDER
IDEAS
Brief
ideas
are
welcome
indeed
if
they
compress
a
sizeable
thought
.
It
struck
me
that
Mr.
Bennett
's
ideas
in
this
piece
were
not
so
much
succinct
as
slender
.
Perhaps
it
was
for
this
reason
that
the
work
seemed
somewhat
pale
in
character
,
a
criticism
that
certainly
can
not
be
made
of
Berg
's
very
rarely
heard
Three
Orchestral
Pieces
,
Op
.
6
each
bar
of
which
,
even
the
most
derivative
,
is
impregnated
with
the
composer
's
personality
.
The
cruel
acoustics
of
the
hall
played
havoc
with
textures
which
are
unusually
hectic
and
congested
,
but
Mr.
Del
Mar
's
heroic
labours
conveyed
a
clear
impression
of
the
succession
of
catastrophes
which
seems
to
be
the
work
's
natural
mode
of
expression
.
There
is
undeniably
something
grand
about
the
way
Berg
throws
so
many
broken
eggs
into
one
basket
.
But
one
is
not
entirely
convinced
that
a
relaxation
of
tension
might
not
have
secured
a
more
balanced
and
varied
work
of
art
.
ANGLO-CHINESE
PICARESQUE
By
ROLLA
ROUSE
The
Chinese
Bigamy
of
Mr.
David
Winterlea
:
a
Manchu-Edwardian
Fantasy
.
Translated
from
the
Chinese
by
Henry
McAleavy
.
(
Allen
&
Unwin
.
21s
.
)
THE
basis
of
``
The
Chinese
Bigamy
of
Mr.
David
Winterlea
,
''
explains
Henry
McAleavy
,
was
found
among
the
single-sheet
``
mosquito-newspapers
,
''
full
of
``
an
assortment
of
anecdotes
,
topical
items
,
and
serial
stories
,
''
started
in
about
187
by
Wang
T'ao
,
assistant
to
the
famous
sinologue
Dr.
Legge
.
Mr.
McAleavy
's
version
of
this
``
Manchu-Edwardian
fantasy
''
is
,
however
,
so
free
that
to
anybody
who
knows
China
and
the
Chinese
nothing
of
a
Chinese
flavour
remains
.
What
the
various
characters
say
and
do
often
seems
utterly
alien
to
China
.
For
example
,
we
are
shown
a
Chinese
host
placing
his
principal
guest
from
the
Foreign
Office
in
the
lowest
seat
at
dinner
,
accusing
him
of
being
homosexual
,
and
generally
behaving
as
no
educated
Chinese
ever
could
behave
.
Again
,
the
Chinese
,
whether
drunk
or
sober
,
never
kiss
in
public
,
and
least
of
all
would
a
Chinese
monk
meeting
an
Englishman
for
the
first
time
kiss
him
.
The
period
covered
by
the
tale
runs
from
about
185
to
1913
:
and
all
the
characters
have
one
thing
in
common
,
their
coarse
behaviour
and
abnormal
appetites
.
While
there
is
a
story
meandering
through
the
book
,
the
main
object
of
many
chapters
is
to
record
some
improbable
and
unpleasant
anecdote
.
Amahs
into
Ladies
The
hero
,
if
such
Mr.
David
Winterlea
can
be
called
,
tries
to
turn
two
Cantonese
sisters
from
amahs
into
ladies
and
teach
them
English
:
and
they
on
their
side
plan
to
marry
him
jointly
and
finally
to
reside
,
not
in
unfashionable
Kowloon
,
but
in
snobbish
Hongkong
,
where
he
``
would
have
a
position
to
keep
up
.
''
The
main
incidents
occur
on
a
country
estate
near
London
,
owned
by
the
Chinese
Legation
and
used
by
the
staff
,
Chinese
and
foreign
,
to
amuse
themselves
,
mainly
at
night
.
BYRON
'S
VEXED
REPUTE
By
MARGARET
LANE
The
Late
Lord
Byron
.
By
Doris
Langley
Moore
.
(
Murray
.
2gns
.
)
NEVER
has
a
greater
coil
been
made
about
any
man
than
about
Byron
.
He
sowed
passions
,
jealousies
,
loyalties
,
scandals
,
animosities
and
treacheries
as
effortlessly
as
some
far
worthier
characters
scatter
boredom
.
The
tumult
is
by
no
means
over
,
and
this
being
a
biographical
age
and
Byron
a
magnificent
documenter
of
his
own
life
,
he
has
reached
the
stage
(
I
can
not
remember
any
other
great
literary
figure
doing
so
)
when
a
monumental
work
can
be
written
on
the
dramas
that
seethed
and
simmered
after
his
death
,
taking
off
from
the
point
at
which
the
reader
is
accustomed
to
close
a
poet
's
biography
.
Is
it
really
worth
while-
one
is
bound
to
ask
the
question
sooner
or
later-
to
devote
years
of
research
and
over
5
closely
printed
pages
to
disentangling
the
labyrinthine
quarrels
,
blackmails
,
machinations
and
correspondences
which
raged
for
so
many
years
over
Byron
's
grave
?
The
answer
is
,
on
one
condition
,
that
it
is
;
the
condition
being
that
one
should
have
an
appetite
for
detail
and
for
knowing
as
much
as
possible
about
one
of
the
most
dynamic
geniuses
who
ever
lived
.
Leisured
Mischief-Makers
The
evil
that
Byron
did
certainly
lived
after
him
,
and
was
even
outmatched
by
the
mischief
perpetrated
by
almost
every
person
who
had
been
close
to
him
.
In
turning
over
the
bones
Doris
Langley
Moore
has
brought
to
light
a
great
deal
of
discreditable
behaviour
and
a
vision
of
mischief-making
propensities
of
the
leisured
classes
in
the
early
19th
century
which
leaves
one
a
little
breathless
.
No
previous
Byron
biographer
,
I
fancy
(
and
they
have
been
many
)
has
had
access
at
the
same
time
to
so
many
important
manuscript
sources
.
The
late
Lady
Wentworth
,
Byron
's
great-granddaughter
,
opened
the
whole
of
the
Lovelace
Papers
to
Mrs.
Moore
in
1957
;
she
was
able
to
continue
her
work
on
them
for
more
than
a
year
after
Lady
Wentworth
's
death
.
These
papers
,
the
contents
of
several
trunks
,
are
the
accumulated
letters
and
personal
documents
left
by
Lady
Byron
,
who
never
recovered
from
the
shock
of
her
brief
marriage
with
the
poet
,
and
dedicated
the
rest
of
her
life
(
she
was
23
when
they
parted
)
to
self-justification
and
resentment
.
Would
that
Byron
's
Memoirs
had
also
survived
!
How
the
ghost
of
the
first
John
Murray
must
moan
in
his
Albemarle
Street
vaults
to
think
how
self-righteously
,
urged
and
abetted
by
Byron
's
lifelong
friend
,
John
Cam
Hobhouse
,
he
burned
them
there
in
the
fireplace
,
condemning
the
work
unread
,
as
Tom
Moore
said
,
``
and
without
opening
it
,
as
if
it
were
a
pest
bag
!
''
Byron
's
marriage
,
the
reasons
(
real
enough
though
embroidered
later
)
for
Lady
Byron
's
leaving
him
,
the
scandal
of
his
love
affair
with
his
half-sister
,
Augusta
Leigh
,
the
question
of
the
paternity
of
Medora
Leigh
her
daughter
,
the
long
inquisitorial
persecution
of
Augusta
by
Lady
Byron
(
who
seems
to
have
been
as
neurotic
as
the
most
ghoulish
novelist
could
wish
)
,
the
patient
ferreting
for
evidence
to
add
homosexuality
to
incest
as
an
extra
nail
in
his
coffin
,
the
unspeakable
treacheries
of
Lady
Caroline
Lamb
,
the
scarcely
less
heinous
treacheries
of
Augusta-
it
is
the
Lovelace
Papers
,
surely
,
that
deserve
to
be
called
a
``
pest
bag
''
,
not
Byron
's
consumed
Memoirs
,
which
at
least
would
have
possessed
the
merit
of
being
well
and
entertainingly
written
.
Equally
important
have
been
the
Hobhouse
Journals
,
a
vast
mass
of
material
partly
in
the
British
Museum
,
partly
in
the
possession
of
the
Hobhouse
family
in
Somerset
.
Hobhouse
,
later
Lord
Broughton
,
was
Byron
's
intimate
(
if
a
little
stuffy
and
unimaginative
)
friend
from
their
Cambridge
days
,
who
had
travelled
widely
with
him
,
been
fascinated
by
him
to
a
point
that
looks
like
love
,
had
fanned
the
enthusiasm
which
had
sent
Byron
finally
to
Greece
,
and
suffered
years
of
loyal
exasperation
as
Byron
's
executor
.
Sturdy
Friends
Byron
as
a
man
is
seen
at
his
best
in
relation
to
such
sturdy
male
friends
.
He
brought
out
the
worst
in
women
,
as
they
certainly
brought
it
out
in
him
.
There
is
scarcely
a
woman
in
his
life
besides
Teresa
Guiccioli
,
last
and
most
reasonable
love
,
who
does
not
affect
the
modern
reader
with
nausea
.
The
Countess
Guiccioli
was
by
birth
a
Gamba
;
her
brother
Pietro
accompanied
Byron
to
Greece
,
shared
the
misery
and
ruinous
frustrations
of
the
campaign
,
and
was
with
him
when
he
died
.
The
Gamba
Papers
in
Ravenna
have
shed
some
valuable
light
on
this
last
phase
,
wholesomely
contradicting
the
lies
of
that
strangely
theatrical
blackguard
,
Edward
Trelawney
,
who
played
a
highly
discreditable
part
in
the
Greek
campaign
himself
,
and
wished
,
as
did
many
others
,
to
make
capital
out
of
his
association
with
Byron
.
A
Modern
Voice
Few
people
come
out
of
this
detailed
6post-mortem
with
much
credit
.
Hobhouse
certainly
,
though
one
respects
him
more
than
one
likes
him
,
Byron
himself
,
who
,
whenever
his
voice
is
heard
above
the
banshee
wail
(
Augusta
,
Caroline
Lamb
,
Lady
Byron
keeping
in
chorus
)
surprises
one
by
his
tone
of
humanity
,
of
common
sense
,
of
candour
:
a
startlingly
modern
voice
.
Lady
Byron
most
dislikeable
,
Augusta
a
shifty
fool
and
not
altogether
a
nice
one
,
Lady
Caroline
Lamb
a
bitch
goddess
in
an
age
which
(
thanks
to
plentiful
domestic
service
and
gracious
living
)
was
notably
rich
both
in
goddesses
and
bitches
.
#
227
<
73
TEXT
C2
>
Masterpiece
of
horror
<
EDITORIAL
>
AFTER
ten
days
of
intermittent
,
near
fatal
ennui
,
the
eleventh
Berlin
International
Film
Festival
was
suddenly
jolted
back
to
life
by
two
extraordinary
films
,
Bernhard
Wicki
's
``
Das
Wunder
des
Malachias
''
(
``
The
Miracle
of
Father
Malachias
''
)
and
Michaelangelo
Antonioni
's
``
La
Notte
.
''
The
number
of
German
film
directors
who
have
made
first
rate
works
in
the
last
25
years
can
be
counted
on
the
fingers
of
one
hand
:
Frank
Wysbar
(
``
Fa
''
hrmann
Maria
''
)
,
Helmut
Ka
''
utner
(
``
Die
Grosse
Freiheit
No
.
7
''
)
,
Herbert
Selpin
(
``
Titanic
''
)
,
Wolfgang
Staudte
(
``
Rotation
''
)
,
and
Georg
Klaren
(
``
Wozzeck
''
)
.
It
would
now
seem
that
Wicki
's
name
must
be
added
to
this
list
,
for
his
new
film
may
well
be
a
landmark
in
the
revitalisation
of
the
German
cinema
.
Wicki
is
not
only
a
director
.
He
began
his
career
as
an
actor
,
had
his
first
important
film
ro
?
5le
in
Ka
''
utner
's
``
Die
letzt
Bru
''
cke
,
''
and
he
also
appears
in
the
new
Antonioni
film
.
In
195
he
began
to
take
photographs
not
only
in
Germany
but
also
in
Africa
and
America
.
An
exhibition
of
these
works
which
is
now
on
view
in
a
Berlin
gallery
is
most
impressive
.
As
Friedrich
Du
''
rrenmatt
,
the
Swiss
playwright
and
author
,
wrote
:
``
Wicki
's
blacks
and
greys
are
not
only
the
colours
of
the
lost
and
the
forgotten
,
but
they
are
also
the
technical
means
of
abstraction
.
Every
unnecessary
detail
,
all
superfluous
local
colouring
must
be
eliminated
.
He
does
not
want
the
accuracy
of
a
police
photograph
,
but
rather
he
wants
to
show
the
eternal
in
every
instant
.
''
The
chilling
horror
of
``
Malachias
''
is
due
as
much
to
Wicki
the
photographer
as
to
Wicki
the
director
.
His
earlier
film
,
``
Die
Bru
''
cke
,
''
was
equally
terrifying
,
but
here
the
director
moves
out
of
the
world
of
reality
into
an
icy
supernatural
vacuum
where
the
sun
never
shines
.
Following
Bruce
Marshall
's
original
novel
with
considerable
fidelity
,
the
film
tells
the
story
of
a
little
monk
who
prays
that
a
disreputable
night
club
near
his
church
be
removed
.
One
night
his
prayer
is
answered
and
the
offending
establishment
is
suddenly
transplanted
to
an
island
in
the
North
Sea
.
But
Father
Malachias
's
troubles
have
only
begun
.
Instead
of
having
the
desired
effect
,
the
miracle
becomes
exploited
by
a
group
of
shrewd
newspapermen
.
Soon
a
carnival
springs
up
on
the
sight
of
the
missing
building
.
The
Church
rebukes
the
poor
monk
for
his
miracle
,
and
as
a
crowning
indignity
the
night
club
is
given
a
gala
society
reopening
on
the
island
.
Father
Malachias
goes
to
the
island
,
prays
,
and
in
a
second
miracle
the
night
club
is
replaced
in
its
original
setting
.
A
summary
of
the
story
can
give
almost
no
indication
of
the
scope
of
Wicki
's
artistry
.
He
tells
his
story
best
in
the
faces
of
his
crowds
,
recording
every
wrinkle
and
drop
of
sweat
with
brutal
honesty
,
building
up
to
a
tremendous
climax
in
the
island
orgy
.
Here
,
the
guests
arrive
in
ghost-like
yachts
,
the
wildly
flapping
white
sails
slashed
by
the
glaring
beacon
of
a
lighthouse
.
When
the
final
miracle
does
occur
,
it
is
accepted
as
a
marvellous
joke
;
no
one
has
learned
anything
.
Wicki
suddenly
returns
to
the
city
for
a
final
epilogue
.
In
complete
silence
he
shows
the
faces
of
people
walking
in
the
streets
,
smug
,
content
,
satisfied
,
and
thoroughly
frightening
.
Wicki
has
succeeded
in
his
second
film
in
recording
his
personal
apocalypse
of
the
last
days
of
a
sick
society
.
It
is
most
unfair
to
call
``
Malachias
''
a
cut-rate
``
Dolce
Vita
,
''
for
it
is
far
more
intimate
and
deeply
felt
.
In
1944
Herbert
Selpin
tried
a
similar
feat
in
``
Titanic
''
by
paralleling
the
last
days
of
the
Third
Reich
with
the
sinking
of
the
great
ocean
liner
,
and
paid
for
his
audacity
with
his
life
.
To
judge
from
the
press
,
Wicki
is
to
pay
by
being
journalistically
crucified
in
his
own
country
.
Certainly
there
are
things
wrong
with
the
film
,
but
the
print
arrived
from
the
cutting
room
only
a
few
hours
before
its
showing
and
could
not
be
considered
in
finished
state
.
One
can
only
hope
that
British
audiences
will
have
a
chance
to
judge
this
powerful
creation
for
themselves
in
the
near
future
;
``
Die
Bru
''
cke
''
is
still
waiting
two
years
after
its
German
premie
?
3re
.
``
La
Notte
''
will
be
shortly
shown
in
London
and
for
that
reason
deserves
shorter
mention
here
.
Those
who
feared
that
Antonioni
could
never
follow
``
L'Avventura
''
with
another
masterpiece
can
rest
easy
;
he
has
done
the
near
impossible
and
turned
out
what
certainly
must
be
one
of
the
greatest
studies
of
the
renewal
of
love
that
the
screen
has
ever
seen
.
Less
obviously
complex
than
his
last
film
,
``
La
Notte
''
will
undoubtedly
have
more
popular
appeal
,
but
this
is
in
no
way
a
reflection
on
its
seriousness
.
His
method
of
painting
with
the
camera
has
never
been
more
exciting
,
exchanging
the
rocks
of
Sicily
for
the
skyscrapers
of
Milan
.
But
his
society
is
the
same
,
now
even
clearer
,
but
touched
with
a
melancholy
compassion
which
is
a
strong
sign
of
the
maturity
of
his
ultimate
artistic
vision
.
Strangely
enough
,
the
Berlin
audience
received
the
film
with
extreme
coolness
,
much
preferring
Jean-Luc
Godard
's
disappointing
''
Une
Femme
est
une
Femme
,
''
a
ninety-one
minute
hymn
to
''
Vogue
,
''
``
Cahiers
du
Cinema
,
''
and
the
worst
aspects
of
the
American
cinema
.
From
a
brilliantly
funny
start
,
the
work
fizzles
out
into
a
series
of
repetitious
sight-gags
and
personal
jokes
incomprehensible
to
the
uninitiated
(
including
four
plugs
for
Charles
Aznavour
)
.
Certainly
one
had
the
right
to
expect
better
.
The
other
French
entry
,
Michel
Drach
's
``
Ame
?
2lie
,
ou
de
Temps
d'Aimer
,
''
was
late
nineteenth-century
French
opera
at
its
most
beautiful
,
subtly
romantic
with
a
twilight
melancholy
which
lifted
an
involved
story
to
real
heights
.
As
a
refuge
from
the
welter
of
mediocre
features
,
the
retrospective
shows
are
always
of
great
interest
,
particularly
the
programmes
devoted
to
the
works
of
Richard
Oswald
.
This
director
is
at
last
being
re-evaluated
and
given
his
proper
place
in
the
history
of
the
German
film
.
Most
charming
was
his
tongue-in-cheek
''
Unheimliche
Geschichten
''
(
192
)
,
five
ghost
stories
with
a
light
touch
,
and
there
was
much
to
admire
in
``
Dreyfus
''
(
193
)
and
the
virtually
unknown
but
extremely
important
``
1914
''
(
1931
)
,
which
tries
to
show
that
it
took
more
than
just
Germany
to
start
the
First
World
War
.
Prizes
being
what
they
are
,
Berlin
is
unusually
generous
in
giving
everyone
something
,
and
silver
bears
are
awarded
in
every
direction
.
Both
the
Antonioni
and
Wicki
films
took
high
honours
,
and
the
audience
at
the
awards
was
particularly
enthusiastic
when
one
Miss
Anna
Kerima
was
selected
as
best
actress
for
her
work
in
the
Godard
film
.
Gifted
with
an
interesting
face
,
although
little
acting
ability
,
she
would
seem
to
be
well
worth
watching
in
the
months
to
come
.
NEW
FILMS
by
Isabel
Quigly
FOR
once
a
cinema
's
advertisement
does
not
exaggerate
.
The
Academy
advertises
Jean-Luc
Godard
's
A
bout
de
Souffle
?
2
(
translated
as
Breathless
,
X
certificate
)
as
``
the
most
eagerly
awaited
new
film
of
the
6nouvelle
vague
,
''
and
although
``
new
''
is
hardly
accurate
(
the
film
is
two
years
old
and
one
of
those
that
gave
the
new
wave
its
original
impetus
and
excitement
)
,
certainly
the
film
that
``
Sight
and
Sound
''
called
``
the
group
's
intellectual
manifesto
''
is
one
that
anyone
with
an
interest
in
what
the
cinema
is
up
to
has
been
waiting
to
see
.
Few
films
have
been
so
widely
discussed
before
their
public
showing
;
and
,
as
it
turns
out
,
few
can
ever
have
seemed
such
obvious
prototypes
,
or
have
embodied
so
many
attitudes
and
techniques
that
have
since
been
imitated
,
exaggerated
,
caricatured
,
and
(
therefore
)
weakened
,
even
made
absurd
.
It
is
disappointing
though
perhaps
inevitable
that
the
young
directors
of
the
new
wave
made
their
best
films
at
the
beginning
,
and
in
most
cases
,
far
from
going
from
strength
to
strength
,
have
since
either
repeated
themselves
or
deteriorated
or
(
generally
)
both
;
for
their
great
limitation
is
the
lack
,
once
they
have
made
their
original
point
and
asserted
their
independence
of
what
went
before
them
,
of
anything
much
to
say
,
and
the
fact
that
the
world
they
deal
with
,
though
at
first
it
may
look
excitingly
emancipated
,
is
in
fact
as
restricted
as
that
of
drawing-room
comedy
.
Its
centre
of
gravity
is
Paris
,
its
inhabitants
young
people-
students
,
spivs
,
petty
crooks
,
layabouts
of
every
kind-
all
with
a
uniform
sort
(
and
style
)
of
sexual
promiscuity
and
social
aimlessness
.
HERE
in
London
in
1961
,
we
are
seeing
``
A
bout
de
Souffle
?
2
''
too
late
,
of
course
,
to
feel
its
original
impact
,
or
even
its
originality
very
forcefully
:
but
even
a
short
time
ago
it
must
have
seemed
excitingly
new
,
even
revolutionary
,
one
of
the
films
that
,
sick
of
the
old
guard
's
deadness
,
stageyness
,
and
sheer
lack
of
film
sense
,
started
what
was
then
an
anti-cliche
?
2
movement
,
a
new
way
of
looking
at
the
world
.
But
there
is
a
gloomy
truth
in
the
old
saws
about
revolutionaries
turning
into
conservatives
overnight
:
it
is
not
that
they
are
bribed
or
bludgeoned
by
the
establishment
,
but
that
they
turn
into
an
establishment
of
their
own
.
In
no
time
at
all
their
very
revolutionary
qualities
are
copied
,
and
appear
quite
dismally
hackneyed
:
what
was
once
fresh
and
surprising
becomes
tricksy
and
affected
,
and
by
now
,
in
the
case
of
the
new
wave
,
the
movement
is
so
barnacled
with
its
own
cliche
?
2s
that
it
is
hard
to
remember
the
high-
inordinately
high-
hopes
it
began
with
.
Certainly
``
A
bout
de
Souffle
?
2
''
(
which
is
almost
a
group
achievement
:
Godard
directed
,
but
Truffaut-
``
Les
4
coups
,
''
''
Shoot
the
pianist
''
-
wrote
the
script
and
Chabrol-
``
The
cousins
,
''
``
Les
bonnes
femmes
''
-
was
technical
supervisor
)
is
extremely
exciting
,
especially
if
you
can
forget
what
has
come
since
.
It
has
now
the
familiar
ingredients-
a
nihilistic
attitude
to
everything
,
wry
,
built-in
jokes
,
a
murderer-thief
hero-
but
it
has
,
too
,
a
startling
freshness
of
style
,
a
really
surprising
and
illuminating
way
of
looking
at
objects
,
faces
,
people
as
they
talk
and
feel
,
conversations
as
they
perform
(
or
do
n't
manage
to
perform
)
their
function
of
bringing
people
closer
.
It
has
a
great
look
of
speed
and
technical
fun
about
it
,
of
enormous
cinematic
enjoyment
,
and
above
all
of
cinematic
sense
.
Much
of
it
has
that
air
of
improvisation
,
as
of
off-the-cuff
living
,
that
once
seemed
so
new
and
so
attractive
.
The
story
(
not
that
the
story
,
in
the
sense
of
plot
,
matters
much
;
but
in
the
sense
of
situation
and
movement
it
matters
a
lot
)
is
that
of
a
man
on
the
run
(
Jean-Paul
Belmondo
)
,
who
spends
a
few
days
with
an
American
girl
(
Jean
Seberg
)
who
is
bearing
his
child
(
though
paternity
is
always
a
rather
dubious
business
among
the
new
wave
)
:
an
affair
that
remains
spiritually
unconsummated
as
they
move
on
to
the
final
betrayal
.
BELMONDO
reappears
at
the
Paris
Pullman
in
Moderato
Cantabile
(
curiously
translated
into
Seven
Days
...
Seven
Nights
...
A
certificate
)
,
Peter
Brook
's
film
made
in
France
and
shown
last
autumn
at
the
London
Film
Festival
.
In
spite
of
magnificent
performances
from
him
and
from
Jeanne
Moreau
,
this
has
been
fairly
well
trounced
by
the
critics
wherever
it
has
appeared
.
Leisurely
,
even
slow
,
rhythmically
repetitive
,
the
mysteriously
simple
story
takes
place
on
the
banks
of
the
Garonne
,
which
becomes
an
unforgettable
image
.
This
is
a
very
individual
film
,
mannered
,
subtle
,
literary
,
made
by
a
man
who
is
not
necessarily
a
film-maker
,
without
the
exclusively
,
ferociously
cinematic
eye
of
,
say
,
Godard
or
Truffaut
;
but
,
to
me
at
least
,
strangely
satisfying
and
memorable
.
And
for
those
who
complain
that
Hollywood
has
grown
too
sophisticated
to
turn
out
anything
really
amusingly
bad
these
days
,
anything
like
the
old
riproaring
nonsenses
in
which
Joan
Crawford
or
Lana
Turner
broke
their
hearts
in
black
velvet
and
mink
,
there
is
Parrish
(
director
:
Delmer
Daves
,
A
certificate
:
Warner
)
,
a
concoction
as
absurd
as
you
could
hope
for
,
and
a
parody
of
every
family
saga
and
regional-folksy
film
from
giant
downwards
.
With
a
large
blond
youth
of
quite
dazzling
dumbness
called
Troy
Donahue
;
and
Claudette
Colbert
,
still
charming
amid
the
nonsense
,
and
Karl
Malden
not
knowing
how
to
take
it
,
all
rolling
eyeballs
like
a
villain
from
East
Lynne
.
#
26
<
74
TEXT
C3
>
Film
Virtues
in
A
Taste
of
Honey
Mr.
Richardson
's
Skilful
Direction
The
film
version
of
Miss
Shelagh
Delaney
's
play
A
Taste
of
Honey
opens
at
the
Leicester
Square
Theatre
tomorrow
.
It
has
been
produced
and
directed
by
Mr.
Tony
Richardson
,
who
is
also
part-author
with
Miss
Delaney
of
the
script
,
and
the
great
advantages
to
be
derived
from
this
unity
of
conception
and
control
are
everywhere
apparent
.
This
is
not
a
filmed
play
.
It
has
been
conceived
throughout
in
terms
of
the
cinema
,
and
again
and
again
it
is
the
visual
qualities
of
the
story
,
and
the
marriage
of
the
central
characters
to
their
background
,
which
bring
the
film
so
vividly
to
life
.
In
Fanny
,
which
also
has
its
premiere
tomorrow
,
the
director
,
Mr.
Joshua
Logan
,
attempted
but
failed
to
create
the
atmosphere
of
a
city
.
In
A
Taste
of
Honey
Mr.
Richardson
has
taken
a
town
in
the
industrial
North
of
England
and
has
made
it
live
.
The
shabby
streets
and
wet
pavements
,
the
school
play-grounds
,
the
public
monuments
and
the
rubbish
strewn
canals-
even
the
worn
head-stones
in
the
churchyard
,
``
sacred
to
the
memory
of
''
-
are
seen
as
an
integral
part
of
the
story
.
The
background
is
always
alive
and
always
changing
;
but
the
visual
image
is
in
keeping
with
the
spoken
word
.
We
accept
implicitly
that
these
characters
have
grown
naturally
and
inevitably
from
out
of
these
surroundings
.
Against
this
industrial
setting
Mr.
Richardson
has
told
Miss
Delaney
's
story
.
Its
faults
are
still
apparent
.
The
plot
is
still
shapeless
and
inconclusive-
indeed
it
is
little
more
than
an
anecdote
of
city
life
,
with
a
beginning
but
no
end-
and
the
characters
often
seem
to
lack
consistency
.
But
there
is
heart
in
the
telling
,
and
an
intense
realism
in
the
situation
.
A
young
girl
lives
in
a
single
dingy
room
with
her
slatternly
,
promiscuous
mother
.
In
such
surroundings
she
learns
sex
is
something
sordid
,
and
when
she
experiences
it
for
the
first
time
herself
it
is
incoherently
,
clumsily
,
but
half
shyly
and
half
inquisitively
.
As
is
the
case
in
Fanny
her
first
lover
is
a
sailor
who
leaves
her
to
bear
his
child
and
sails
away
.
In
Fanny
the
pregnant
girl
is
befriended
by
an
old
man
.
Here
it
is
a
young
homosexual
,
estranged
from
women
but
yet
moved
by
a
strong
maternal
instinct
to
the
unborn
child
as
much
as
to
the
expectant
mother
,
who
acts
as
a
protector
and
comforter
to
her
in
her
hour
of
need
.
He
shares
her
room
and
gives
her
his
forlorn
gift
of
companionship
and
sympathy-
``
you
need
someone
to
love
you
while
you
are
looking
for
someone
to
love
''
.
Miss
Dora
Bryan
plays
the
mother
as
a
flamboyant
,
down-to-earth
sensualist
who
lacks
perception
but
is
not
altogether
without
heart
.
Mr.
Murray
Melvin
is
the
homosexual
,
his
long
lugubrious
face
reflecting
a
hidden
and
unexpressed
compassion
.
Miss
Rita
Tushingham
is
the
girl
.
It
is
always
difficult
when
assessing
a
moving
and
eloquent
performance
by
a
young
and
immature
screen
actress
to
judge
the
extent
to
which
her
acting
has
been
inspired
by
skilled
and
sensitive
direction
.
Mr.
Richardson
has
left
his
stamp
so
clearly
on
the
rest
of
this
film
that
some
credit
must
be
given
to
him
;
but
here
is
undeniably
a
performance
of
surprising
range
and
deep
emotion
,
reflected
in
the
face
of
an
ordinary
schoolgirl
that
is
seemingly
without
make-up
but
is
illuminated
by
a
wonderful
pair
of
eyes
.
It
is
Mr.
Richardson
's
great
gift
that
he
can
show
a
face
in
close-up
and
reveal
the
thoughts
of
the
mind
without
a
word
being
spoken
.
This
he
does
repeatedly
in
this
film
,
especially
with
Miss
Tushingham
.
CONCERTOS
ENLIVEN
PROGRAMME
Apart
from
Tchaikovsky
's
Romeo
and
Juliet
fantasy
overture
,
last
night
's
Prom
was
entirely
devoted
to
twentieth-century
music
,
with
two
piano
concertos
by
Alan
Rawsthorne
and
Prokofiev
(
each
composer
's
No
.
1
in
the
medium
)
to
enliven
both
halves
of
the
programme
.
The
two
works
are
true
bravura
concertos
lying
within
the
grasp
only
of
players
of
virtuoso
technique
;
they
are
alike
,
too
,
in
placing
far
more
emphasis
on
crisply
sparkling
extravert
brilliance
than
on
inwardness
of
feeling
though
admittedly
Rawsthorne
briefly
becomes
more
searching
in
his
beautiful
central
chaconne
.
The
soloist
,
Miss
Moura
Lympany
,
could
not
have
been
better
chosen
,
for
she
has
the
clear-cut
agility
and
vivacity
of
musicianship
necessary
for
this
kind
of
music
,
and
temperamentally
does
not
suffer
from
any
temptation
to
delve
more
deeply
into
the
notes
than
they
warrant
.
On
their
own
,
the
B.B.C
.
Symphony
Orchestra
and
Sir
Malcolm
Sargent
went
to
the
rescue
of
``
Pohjola
's
Daughter
''
,
one
of
Sibelius
's
offspring
now
very
much
on
the
shelf
.
This
is
vividly
scored
but
essentially
naive
programme
music
,
perhaps
more
likely
to
appeal
on
home
ground
where
the
Kalevala
is
as
real
as
the
Bible
.
Sir
Malcolm
Sargent
and
the
orchestra
made
every
point
with
graphic
clarity
,
and
almost
the
same
was
true
of
Vaughan
Williams's
sixth
symphony
,
which
stood
as
the
centrepiece
of
the
programme
.
The
exception
was
the
finale
of
the
symphony
,
which
was
played
just
a
shade
too
fast
and
not
quite
insubstantially
enough
to
convey
the
full
,
hollow
horror
of
its
implications-
the
globe
's
vast
desolation
after
the
extinction
of
all
human
life
.
Miss
Dodie
Smith
Provides
for
Kitchen
Sink
FROM
OUR
SPECIAL
CORRESPONDENT
LIVERPOOL
,
SEPT.
12
.
In
her
latest
play
,
launched
here
last
night
,
Miss
Dodie
Smith
,
accepting
the
challenge
of
the
times
,
has
made
room
for
a
kitchen
sink
.
Its
presence
does
nothing
to
sour
these
new
arrivals
among
the
author
's
brood
of
brain
children
.
Or
should
one
call
them
heart
children
?
All
their
hearts
are
in
the
right
place
,
and
they
run
true
and
sweet
to
family
form
.
There
is
even
an
older
and
more
formidable
challenge
than
the
sink
itself
to
test
their
fundamental
niceness
,
for
this
basement
kitchen
of
an
old
house
in
a
London
square
is
also
the
dining
room
of
a
boarding
establishment
run
by
an
amiable
and
fluttery
spinster
.
All
her
guests
,
whatever
their
age
,
lend
a
hand
with
the
washing
up
(
which
is
frequent
)
with
almost
as
much
enjoyment
as
if
at
last
some
miraculous
detergent
were
being
advertised
in
the
live
theatre
.
No
one
is
cantankerous
,
there
are
no
petty
jealousies
or
mutual
animosities
.
Who
but
Miss
Dodie
Smith
would
have
thought
boarding
house
comedy
could
be
written
without
them
?
This
boarding
house
has
a
pronounced
list
to
stageward
.
It
accommodates
young
members
of
the
profession
and
also
a
middle-aged
actor
manque
?
2
who
has
been
out
of
touch
with
the
world
for
2
years
and
is
at
first
suspected
of
having
been
serving
a
prison
sentence
.
Actually
he
has
been
caring
for
his
invalid
but
equally
histrionic
wife
who
has
died
and
left
him
free
to
fulfil
,
with
her
blessing
,
his
long
thwarted
ambition
.
When
he
has
been
gently
de-hammed
for
the
modern
stage
by
a
young
actress
who
is
his
fellow-lodger
he
does
land
a
contract
.
In
the
meanwhile
we
watch
him
perform
marvels
of
cooking
and
,
generally
at
the
same
time
,
listen
to
him
delivering
the
most
purple
and
familiar
patches
of
Shakespeare
.
There
are
a
pair
of
pathetic
fuddy-duddies
who
have
parted
with
their
house
because
they
have
had
``
a
good
offer
''
for
it
,
and
a
hypochondriacal
old
bachelor
who
proposes
to
the
gentle
proprietress
,
but
is
not
accepted
until
she
has
made
the
surprising
confession
that
she
,
unlike
her
once
suspected
guest
,
has
really
been
to
prison
.
This
is
Miss
Smith
's
highest
flight
of
imagination
;
the
offence
was
the
absentminded
theft
of
a
library
book
for
which
in
her
youth
the
otherwise
innocent
Miss
Edie
got
14
days
without
the
option
.
The
inclusion
of
a
titled
``
char
''
on
the
establishment
is
perhaps
the
most
deliberately
modern
touch
.
Miss
Jennifer
Stirling
plays
Miss
Edie
with
great
skill
and
charm
and
Mr.
Willard
Stoker
effectively
coordinates
a
good
cast
.
Rare
Acting
in
Betti
Play
A
Quietly
Effective
Production
Oxford
Playhouse
:
Irene
<
LIST
>
Directed
by
BRYAN
STONEHOUSE
FROM
OUR
SPECIAL
CORRESPONDENT
OXFORD
,
Sept.
12
Irene
is
not
perhaps
one
of
Betti
's
masterpieces
,
but
it
is
a
splendidly
efficient
play
,
constructed
with
sure
instinct
for
theatrical
effect
which
never
seemed
to
let
this
dramatist
down
.
The
background
is
that
rough
,
raw
,
savage
land
of
southern
Italy
which
Betti
explored
in
a
number
of
plays
.
Here
it
is
combined
with
another
theme
dear
to
his
heart
,
the
workings
of
justice
.
A
nice
,
simple
sergeant
of
the
Carabinieri
arrives
in
a
strange
village
at
night
to
investigate
some
irregularities
concerning
the
town
clerk
.
By
chance
he
lights
first
of
all
upon
the
clerk
's
house
,
stays
there
for
the
night
and
becomes
disturbingly
involved
with
the
clerk
,
his
faded
,
pretentious
wife
and
,
particularly
,
his
beautiful
crippled
daughter
,
Irene
.
The
next
morning
he
hears
the
evidence
against
his
erstwhile
host
,
and
learns
of
the
bitter
enmity
in
which
the
mayor
and
the
rest
hold
him
.
Where
does
the
truth
lie
?
How
far
can
the
sergeant
,
caught
between
his
feelings
for
Irene
and
her
family
on
the
one
hand
and
the
evidence
and
the
veiled
blackmail
of
the
mayor
on
the
other
reach
a
fair
and
unbiased
decision
?
Especially
when
he
learns
that
the
girl
,
whom
he
believed
pure
and
innocent
,
is
in
fact
the
local
prostitute
.
Despite
this
she
still
retains
a
strange
innocence
,
somewhere
between
that
of
the
idiot
and
that
of
the
saint
,
which
sets
up
violent
and
contradictory
emotions
in
those
who
visit
her
as
well
as
in
the
sergeant
:
they
want
her
to
go
and
yet
they
want
her
to
stay
;
he
does
not
know
until
almost
too
late
whether
he
loves
her
or
loathes
her
.
Arguably
,
the
dramatist
has
committed
a
technical
error
in
allowing
Irene
to
speak
for
herself
;
we
would
be
altogether
clearer
in
our
minds
about
her
if
she
remained
a
flawed
but
beautiful
enigma
,
seen
but
not
heard
.
However
,
Miss
Pinkie
Johnstone
makes
her
few
brief
scenes
effective
,
and
Mr.
Dinsdale
Landen
,
in
the
longest
and
most
exacting
role
,
that
of
the
sergeant
,
gives
a
performance
of
rare
intelligence
and
restrained
power
.
Mr.
Bryan
Stonehouse's
production
is
quietly
effective
,
giving
full
value
to
the
formal
elements
of
Betti
's
writing
without
over-emphasizing
them
.
A
MORALITY
PLAY
ON
AMBITION
Last
night
's
play
in
the
``
Play
of
the
Week
''
series
on
independent
television
,
Then
We
Fall
,
by
Mr.
Paul
Ferris
,
was
a
morality
on
the
not
unfamiliar
theme
of
the
destructive
power
of
unbridled
ambition
.
It
went
,
perhaps
,
some
distance
beyond
most
treatments
of
its
subject
by
attempting
to
generate
a
melodramatic
inevitability
which
left
its
central
character
and
the
world
around
him
in
complete
,
unredeemable
desolation
.
We
could
,
perhaps
,
say
whether
or
not
the
attempt
succeeded
if
we
had
a
little
more
faith
in
the
way
in
which
Mr.
Ferris
manipulated
his
characters
.
Mervyn
Morris
abandons
his
job
as
a
pilot
in
a
Welsh
seaport
,
finds
a
position
with
the
local
paper
,
treads
underfoot
everyone
,
especially
his
wife
,
with
whom
he
deals
:
his
wife
leaves
him
for
the
paper
's
shy
,
gentle
editor
.
At
which
he
prevails
upon
his
father-in-law
,
a
miserly
,
fanatical
Welsh
nationalist
,
to
murder
the
editor
for
him
.
No
suspicions
are
aroused
but
no
problems
are
solved
for
he
loses
his
job
because
,
at
the
moment
of
the
murder
,
he
is
standing
in
front
of
television
cameras
and
,
with
his
nerves
on
edge
,
talking
tactlessly
.
Mr.
William
Lucas
(
Morris
)
is
always
insensitively
pushing
,
Miss
Sheila
Allen
his
wife
,
always
palely
appealing
,
Mr.
James
Maxwell
,
the
editor
,
always
comically
abashed
by
the
events
,
and
Mr.
Aubrey
Richards
,
the
father-in-law
,
always
comically
grotesque
;
they
were
not
asked
to
modulate
from
their
set
moods
but
played
with
proper
efficiency
and
,
in
the
case
of
Mr.
Richards
,
with
lavish
and
suitably
gaudy
colour
.
Only
Mr.
Lucas
's
actions
,
therefore
,
arose
explicably
from
appreciable
motives
.
The
rest
,
one
feels
,
were
driven
to
effective
action
by
the
author
in
spite
of
the
ineffectuality
with
which
he
had
endowed
them
.
One
hopes
that
he
is
not
asking
us
to
believe
that
,
because
of
their
odd
accents
,
they
act
oddly
like
the
queer
foreigners
of
tradition
.
#
28
<
75
TEXT
C4
>
FRANKLY
,
IT
'S
NOT
FOR
FRANKIE
...
NEXT
month
that
friendly
,
effervescent
performer
Frankie
Vaughan
will
burst
on
to
the
London
Palladium
stage
in
a
new
show
.
To
paraphrase
his
well-known
ditty
:
``
He
'll
have
the
limelight
,
they
'll
give
him
the
girls-
and
leave
the
rest
to
him
.
''
I
have
a
hunch
that
he
will
feel
more
at
home
in
the
old
,
star-studded
West
End
than
he
will
ever
feel
in
Hollywood
.
His
American
bosses
,
2th-Century
Fox
,
have
recently
given
Frankie
the
full
,
razzamataz
,
red-carpet
treatment
.
But
they
have
n't
done
a
thing
for
his
film
career
that
Anna
Neagle
and
Herbert
Wilcox
were
not
doing
better
here
,
before
the
platinum-plated
Hollywood
carrot
was
dangled
before
his
nose
.
In
his
first
Hollywood
picture
,
``
Let
's
Make
Love
,
''
he
was
swamped
by
the
know-how
of
Marilyn
Monroe
and
Yves
Montand
.
Against
this
couple
Frankie
,
in
a
cardboard
role
,
did
n't
stand
a
chance
.
Now
comes
``
The
Right
Approach
''
(
Rialto
,
``
A
''
)
,
and
it's
a
glum
business
.
He
plays
an
aspiring
actor-
a
selfish
,
arrogant
,
brash
,
ambitious
,
unscrupulous
heel-
who
would
tread
on
anybody
's
neck
to
get
a
break
in
the
Hollywood
ratrace
.
Cynical
He
double-crosses
the
five
pals
with
whom
he
lives
,
cheats
a
waitress
(
Juliet
Prowse
)
and
cynically
uses
a
magazine
editress
(
Martha
Hyer
)
to
get
ahead
.
Frankie
Vaughan
is
too
nice
a
chap
to
ring
quite
true
as
a
smooth-tongued
,
ill-mannered
Yank
.
His
best
moments
are
when
he
swings
breezily
into
the
title
song
.
But
6
,
miles
seems
a
heck
of
a
way
to
go
for
a
new
hit
song
.
He
might
be
well
advised
to
think
hard
and
long
before
his
next
jump
into
the
Hollywood
arena
.
VERDICT
:
Vaughan
should
have
by-passed
this
approach
.
RONALD
Lewis
has
just
left
for
his
first
taste
of
the
Hollywood
treatment
,
thanks
to
a
sound
performance
in
``
Taste
of
Fear
''
(
Warner
Theatre
,
``
X
''
)
.
He
has
earned
his
break
.
The
film
is
a
well-made
variation
on
that
sinister
yarn
in
which
half
the
cast
try
to
persuade
the
heroine
that
she
is
out
of
her
mind
.
Despite
flagrant
cheating
the
eerie
atmosphere
is
built
up
neatly
.
Susan
Strasberg
is
the
crippled
damsel
in
distress
.
Stepmother
Ann
Todd
and
doctor
Christopher
Lee
are
also
effectively
around
.
They
provide
some
chilly
red
herrings
in
this
``
Find-the-body
''
thriller
.
VERDICT
:
Do
n't
believe
all
you
see
and
hear
!
NOT
for
the
first
time
the
homely
mug
of
Sidney
James
has
pumped
life
into
a
slim
,
strained
comedy
.
He
does
his
rescue
act
in
``
Double
Bunk
''
(
Leicester-square
Theatre
,
``
A
''
)
.
Strength
Navigator
Sid
is
a
tower
of
strength
when
newly-weds
Ian
Carmichael
and
Janette
Scott
let
loose
their
ancient
houseboat
on
a
honeymoon
trip
down
the
river
.
The
film
starts
off
brightly
enough
but
,
half-way
through
,
the
plot
(
as
well
as
the
boat
)
springs
a
near-disastrous
leak
.
Familiar
members
of
Britain
's
repertory
team
of
comedy
character-actors
jump
through
equally
familiar
hoops
to
mild
laughter
.
VERDICT
:
The
``
bunk
''
needed
doubling
.
DONALD
'TAKES
'
THE
EVENING
LAST
NIGHT
'S
T
V
by
CLIFFORD
DAVIS
DONALD
HOUSTON
had
a
big
success
on
A
T
V
's
``
Drama
'61
''
last
night
as
a
smooth
,
scheming
jewel
thief
in
a
play
by
Jacques
Gillies
,
``
The
Takers
.
''
A
polished
production
by
Quentin
Lawrence
,
here
,
held
together
by
Mr.
Houston
's
accomplished
performance
as
the
master
mind
behind
a
gang
of
crooks
.
This
plot
to
rob
a
French
millionaire
of
+3
,
worth
of
jewellery
struck
me
as
ingenious
.
The
play
had
style
,
moved
at
a
quick
pace
and
everyone
did
well
.
But
it
was
Mr.
Houston
's
evening
.
Earlier
,
on
the
Palladium
show
I
found
Stanley
Holloway
's
act
too
long
and
not
particularly
entertaining
.
It
was
also
a
mistake
to
re-book
Gene
Detroy
and
his
performing
chimpanzees
so
soon
after
their
previous
appearance
.
Their
offering
last
night
differed
little
from
their
earlier
act
on
this
show
a
week
or
so
ago
.
But
the
Mudlarks
,
with
Jeff
Mudd
out
of
the
Army
and
back
with
sister
Mary
and
brother
Fred
,
were
in
bright
,
zestful
form
.
Why
only
two
numbers
,
though
?
It
was
not
enough
.
A
Rix
mix
by
RICHARD
SEAR
``
A
FAIR
COP
,
''
the
B
B
C
Whitehall
farce
last
night
,
looked
like
a
rabbit
warren
in
a
field
of
corn
.
I
ca
n't
recall
a
production
where
so
many
comics
bolted
in
and
out
of
holes
so
often
.
The
jokes
were
a
reshuffle
of
the
same
old
lot-
this
time
Brian
Rix
lost
his
skirt
instead
of
his
trousers
.
The
action
moved
at
tremendous
speed
,
backed
by
some
wonderful
timing
by
the
cast
.
I
especially
liked
the
tea-cup
scene
where
six
of
the
cast
changed
cups
with
the
dexterity
of
Chinese
jugglers
.
Carole
Shelley
as
the
newly-wed
and
Larry
Noble
as
Smiler
Perkins
were
the
most
laughable
.
They
alone
used
a
sharp
edge
to
their
humour
and
cut
through
the
gormless
standing
corn
around
them
.
Perhaps
it
was
accidental-
I
hope
not
.
If
ever
a
bag
of
humour
needed
a
thorough
shaking
up
the
Whitehall
farce
is
it
when
it
comes
to
television
.
IT
'S
AN
OLD
2PIANNA
PIN-UP
ON
THE
RECORD
by
Patrick
Doncaster
HOW
do
you
get
on
records
?
Well
,
you
've
got
to
have
something
different
.
Sing
slightly
flat
.
All
the
good
singers
sing
in
tune
.
Twang
a
guitar
slightly
off
key
.
Everybody
's
fed
up
with
the
right
way-
so
the
best-seller
charts
say
.
Play
an
OLD
2pianna
instead
of
a
new
one
.
You
got
to
get
it
into
your
head
,
son
...
people
do
n't
like
things
as
they
should
be-
not
on
record
,
anyway
.
Thus
,
musician
David
Lisbon
's
chances
of
being
a
starred
disc
solo
pianist
were
greatly
enhanced
when
he
dug
out
A
PACKET
OF
DRAWING-PINS
.
``
Why
not
,
''
thought
ex-soldier
Mr.
Lisbon
,
who
is
twenty-three
,
and
lives
in
Dagenham
,
Essex
,
``
press
a
thumb-tack
into
the
nose
of
the
hammers
that
strike
the
piano
strings
?
''
He
did
,
on
his
piano
at
home
.
There
were
n't
enough
tacks
and
he
got
only
the
middle
hammers
done
.
Then
he
tried
it
out
for
sound
.
Um-chink
...
um-chink
...
it
went
.
Slightly
flat
and
jangly
in
part
.
DELIGHTFUL
!
He
put
the
sound
on
tape
.
The
tape
went
to
the
Philips
company
.
Within
two
days
Mr.
Lisbon
had
a
record
contract
.
And
they
hauled
his
thumb-tacked
joanna
the
thirteen
miles
to
London
for
his
first
session
.
Now
along
comes
his
solo
disc
,
featuring
two
of
his
own
compositions
,
``
Deerstalker
''
and
``
Almost
Grown
Up
.
''
VERDICT
:
Mr.
Lisbon
has
it
taped
.
And
tacked
.
And
he
says
:
``
Just
as
well
I
had
only
one
box
of
tacks-
it
might
have
been
so
different
...
.
''
More
news
from
the
ivory-thumping
dept
...
.
Russ
Conway
,
who
has
tinkled
his
way
to
fame
on
an
old
2pianna
,
comes
in
with
another
of
his
own
works
:
``
Parade
of
the
Poppets
''
(
Columbia
)
.
But
not
one
of
his
nimble-fingered
best
.
CUTE
GERMANY
'S
Russ
Conway
is
a
pianist
who
calls
himself
CRAZY
OTTO
.
But
nothing
crazy
about
his
pianistics
.
He
pounds
merrily
away
at
a
piece
called
``
Piccadilly
''
(
Polydor
)
.
I
find
it
cute
.
American
pianist
Floyd
Cramer
,
who
played
for
Elvis
on
``
It's
Now
or
Never
,
''
looks
like
having
a
success
on
his
own
with
``
On
the
Rebound
''
(
RCA
)
.
NEW
boy
on
the
vocal
front
is
Rolly
Daniels
,
who
comes
5
,
miles
from
India
to
seek
disc
fame
.
Comedian
Hal
Monty
saw
him
in
Bombay
,
became
his
manager
.
And
such
is
Hal
's
faith
that
he
brings
him
to
Europe
.
Now
Rolly
gets
his
big
break-
a
record
,
the
modern
Aladdin's
lamp
of
show
business
.
Become
a
success
with
a
disc
and
hey
presto
!
You
're
a
star
...
.
Rolly
sings
with
assuredness
``
Bella
Bella
Marie
''
(
Parlophone
)
,
a
lively
song
that
changes
tempo
mid-way
.
I
do
n't
think
he
will
storm
the
charts
with
this
one
,
but
it
's
a
good
start
.
CHRIS
CHARLES
,
39
,
who
lives
in
Stockton-on-Tees
,
is
an
accountant
.
He
is
also
a
director
of
a
couple
of
garages
.
And
he
finds
time
as
well
to
be
a
lyric
writer
.
OBLIGED
He
writes
with
Tolchard
Evans
,
composer
of
``
Lady
of
Spain
''
and
other
big
hits
.
Tolch
,
as
he
is
known
in
Tin
Pan
Alley
,
likes
songs
with
a
month
in
the
title
.
He
wrote
``
My
September
Love
,
''
the
big
David
Whitfield
hit
of
1956
.
``
Let
's
have
another
song
with
a
month
in
it
,
''
said
Tolch
.
Mr.
Charles
obliged
with
``
April
Serenade
.
''
This
week
it
appears
,
a
tuneful
melody
sung
impeccably
by
Robert
Earl
(
Philips
)
.
TELEPAGE
by
JACK
BELL
A
PRODUCER
VANISHES
PRODUCER
Russell
Turner
,
33
,
provides
his
last
programme
for
the
B
B
C
tonight
with
Robert
Harbin
's
``
Mystery
and
Magic
''
(
7.3
)
.
After
six
years
with
the
Corporation
,
during
which
he
started
''
Juke
Box
Jury
''
and
directed
``
Six-Five
Special
,
''
Turner
is
aiming
to
go
into
free-lance
T
V
,
film
and
stage
production
work
.
``
I
feel
I
've
done
all
I
can
at
the
B
B
C
,
''
he
told
me
.
``
We
mutually
agreed
to
part
.
''
Escapologist
Dill-Russell
is
a
guest
in
Harbin
's
show
tonight
.
Boxing
fans
can
see
an
eight-round
feather-weight
contest
between
Chris
Elliot
and
Harry
Carroll
from
Leicester
(
B
B
C
,
8.25
)
.
'NATIONAL
'
AIRS
A
SONGS-OF-BRITAIN
medley
is
sung
by
David
Hughes
in
his
''
Make
Mine
Music
''
(
B
B
C
,
9.3
p.m.
)
.
The
numbers
include
``
Scotland
the
Brave
,
''
``
Men
of
Harlech
,
''
''
McNamara
's
Band
,
''
``
Greensleeves
''
and
``
English
Rose
.
''
Fay
Compton
stars
in
``
No
Hiding
Place
''
(
I
T
V
,
9.35
p.m.
)
.
She
plays
the
possessive
mother
of
a
man
whose
hobby
revolves
round
a
doll
's
house
.
THREE
people
will
be
hypnotised
in
tonight
's
``
Lifeline
''
(
B
B
C
,
1.15
)
.
They
will
be
asked
to
comment
on
the
design
of
everyday
articles
such
as
a
chair
and
a
motor-car
.
WHAT
?
The
idea
is
to
see
what
happens
when
parts
of
the
mind
not
normally
available
without
hypnosis
are
used
.
I
T
V
have
postponed
Malcolm
Muggeridge
's
``
Appointment
with
playwright
Arnold
Wesker
.
''
Instead
,
Muggeridge
's
appointment
will
be
with
Sir
Roy
Welensky
the
Premier
of
the
Federation
of
Rhodesia
and
Nyasaland
(
1.3
p.m.
)
.
Say
Granada
T
V
,
the
producers
:
``
We
decided
to
make
the
switch
because
of
the
topicality
of
African
affairs
.
The
Wesker
interview
will
be
seen
at
a
later
date
.
''
LAST
NIGHT
'S
TV
The
soldier
who
was
scared
by
RICHARD
SEAR
ACTOR
Tom
Courtenay
was
an
outstanding
success
last
night
in
I
T
V
's
``
Private
Potter
,
''
his
first
big
T
V
part
.
The
play
was
a
brilliantly-written
essay
on
soldiering
which
stated
that
a
fighting
man
could
only
be
regarded
as
a
machine
.
Potter
screamed
during
an
action
,
and
was
arrested
.
He
claimed
he
had
seen
a
vision
of
God-
only
the
padre
and
his
C
O
believed
him
.
Courtenay
played
the
part
with
a
gawky
,
Northern
defiance
.
The
cameras
played
continuously
on
his
craggy
face
,
and
obstinate
,
baffled
eyes
.
They
stripped
him
of
his
ugly
battle-dress
,
to
leave
him
for
what
he
was-
Potter
,
a
frightened
boy
who
had
a
vision
.
It
was
a
splendid
interpretation
of
the
part
.
The
rest
of
the
cast
were
well
chosen
,
with
James
Maxwell
making
a
fine
job
of
the
sympathetic
C
O
.
IMPOSSIBLE
?
-
NO
!
Paul
Daneman
gave
another
first-class
performance
last
night
as
a
wartime
naval
officer
in
the
B
B
C
's
``
The
Little
Key
.
''
The
play
was
no
more
than
a
figment
of
the
imagination
which
asked
the
viewer
to
believe
in
a
beautiful
ghost
.
It
would
have
been
an
impossible
piece
of
television
but
for
clever
production
by
Michael
Hayes
.
He
captured
the
atmosphere
of
fog
and
mystery
to
great
effect
.
'NOT
FAIR
'
say
VIEWERS
LAST
NIGHT
'S
T
V
by
RICHARD
SEAR
MORE
than
1
viewers
complained
to
the
B
B
C
last
night
that
an
American
film
,
``
Britain-
Blood
,
Sweat
,
and
Tears
...
Plus
Twenty
Years
,
''
was
anti-British
.
The
film
replaced
``
What
's
My
Line
?
''
and
``
Be
My
Guest
''
programmes
because
of
an
electricians
'
strike
.
It
showed
Britain
today
through
the
eyes
of
an
American
T
V
reporter
,
Eric
Sevareid
,
and
British
personalities
.
Among
them-
Professor
Dennis
Brogan
,
Shelagh
Delaney
,
and
Alan
Sillitoe
.
The
film
covered
a
wide
aspect
of
the
British
scene
,
ranging
from
pubs
,
the
Eton
wall
game
,
to
the
European
Common
Market
.
Shelagh
Delaney
and
Alan
Sillitoe
attacked
education
.
It
was
left
to
reporter
Sevareid
to
make
the
strongest
criticisms
.
He
said
that
in
the
race
of
the
modern
nations
,
Britain
was
slipping
behind
...
.
#
212
<
76
TEXT
C5
>
Fine
Classical
Chorus
Imparting
Ritual
Significance
Scala
Theatre
:
The
Choephori
.
Though
Mr.
Dimitrios
Rondiris
's
ideas
about
the
use
of
material
from
folksong
and
folkdance
in
accommodating
a
classical
chorus
to
the
modern
stage
had
some
chances
of
expression
in
his
production
of
the
Sophocles
Electra
last
week
,
the
real
test
comes
with
the
Aeschylian
equivalent
,
The
Choephori
,
and
its
tailpiece
,
The
Eumenides
,
which
make
up
the
second
programme
of
the
Greek
Tragedy
Theatre
's
season
.
For
the
role
of
the
chorus
here
is
much
more
important
and
active
,
particularly
in
The
Eumenides
,
than
it
ever
is
in
Sophocles
,
and
the
ritual
element
in
the
drama
,
always
a
stumbling
block
for
modern
audiences
,
is
much
closer
to
the
surface
.
In
the
first
play
the
chorus
are
embodiments
of
right
judgment
in
the
abstract
,
applying
the
tests
of
religion
to
the
situations
before
them
and
urging
the
characters
to
the
proper
actions
even
when
these
,
mere
individual
human
beings
,
may
be
torn
by
doubt
.
In
the
second
they
become
the
Furies
,
the
embodiments
of
one
aspect
of
the
divine
vengeance
,
which
pursues
the
slayer
of
his
own
kind
,
even
if
that
slaughter
was
divinely
ordained
,
and
finally
the
impersonal
prophets
of
universal
reconciliation
.
Mr.
Rondiris
's
handling
of
the
chorus
here
is
masterly
throughout
:
in
The
Choephori
they
still
perform
the
function
of
sympathetic
decor
,
as
in
Electra
,
but
if
anything
with
more
subtlety
and
control
,
and
when
their
measured
speech
passes
over
into
song
the
tones
are
,
remotely
but
unmistakably
,
those
taught
by
the
Orthodox
liturgy-
the
readiest
way
of
imparting
ritual
significance
to
their
words
for
a
modern
audience
.
In
The
Eumenides
they
are
different
again
;
as
the
Furies
pursuing
Orestes
they
take
a
direct
part
in
the
action
,
and
are
thus
required
to
project
emotions
of
their
own
instead
of
merely
reflecting
the
emotions
of
the
central
characters
.
Savage
and
weirdly
masked
,
they
swirl
in
a
turbulent
mass
about
the
stage
,
eschewing
until
the
very
end
the
regular
,
balanced
compositions
of
the
earlier
play
.
The
human
beings
involved
in
the
intricate
working
out
of
divine
justice
are
relatively
less
important
than
in
later
Greek
tragedy
,
but
they
are
strongly
played
by
actors
with
whom
we
are
already
familiar
from
Electra
.
The
protagonist
in
both
plays
is
Orestes
,
and
Mr.
D.
Veakis
has
more
chance
than
he
had
in
the
Sophocles
to
win
us
over
to
his
rather
exaggerated
style
of
acting
,
though
he
still
does
not
quite
succeed
.
The
Electra
and
Clytemnestra
of
this
earlier
production
have
changed
places
this
time
(
presumably
so
that
Miss
Aspassia
Papathanassiou
could
appear
in
both
plays
,
as
Clytemnestra
and
her
ghost
)
.
Miss
Thalia
Kalliga
's
Electra
is
as
impressive
as
her
Clytemnestra
,
but
inevitably
Miss
Papathanassiou
with
her
incandescent
pallor
and
the
vibrant
intensity
of
her
stage
presence
seizes
our
attention
every
moment
she
is
on
the
scene
and
it
is
a
measure
of
her
power
over
the
whole
production
that
when
the
curtain
finally
descends
it
is
not
the
harmony
of
the
close
,
but
Clytemnestra
's
ghost
crying
in
the
night
for
vengeance
,
which
remains
most
potently
in
our
minds
.
FINE
EXHIBITION
OF
SPORTING
PRINTS
AGE
OF
THE
COLOURED
AQUATINT
The
exhibition
of
English
and
French
engravings
of
the
eighteenth
and
nineteenth
centuries
at
Messrs.
Agnew
's
Galleries
,
43
,
Old
Bond
Street
,
until
July
8
,
is
a
pleasant
reminder
mainly
of
the
age
of
the
coloured
aquatint
though
it
includes
also
examples
of
the
delicate
French
line-engravings
after
Moreau
le
Jeune
from
Le
Monument
de
Costume
.
It
represents
in
impressions
of
excellent
quality
such
famous
prints
as
Debucourt
's
``
La
Promenade
Publique
''
of
1792
,
the
view
of
Westminster
Hall
and
Abbey
engraved
by
D.
Havell
after
J.
Glendall
,
and
the
now
rare
coaching
subjects
of
James
Pollard
of
which
''
The
Royal
Mails
preparing
to
start
for
the
West
of
England
,
1831
''
(
from
the
``
Swan
with
Two
Necks
''
,
Cheapside
)
is
a
notable
example
.
Joseph
Farington
gains
from
translation
into
aquatint
in
the
plates
from
Boydell
's
``
History
of
the
River
Thames
''
and
some
interesting
views
of
early
nineteenth
century
Greece
include
an
aquatint
of
the
Parthenon
(
Dodwell-Bennett
)
as
it
must
have
appeared
shortly
after
Lord
Elgin
had
removed
the
``
Marbles
''
.
The
sporting
prints
by
Herring
and
Alken
are
good
examples
of
an
always
popular
genre
.
PICTORIAL
CONFECTIONS
Closely
alike
in
style
,
the
pictures
of
Dietz
Edzard
and
Suzanne
Eisendieck
may
be
suitably
described
as
``
confections
''
and
the
sugared
quality
the
word
implies
pervades
the
current
exhibition
of
their
work
at
the
Adams
Gallery
,
24
,
Davis
Street
,
W.1
,
giving
to
views
of
Venice
and
Normandy
a
charm
curiously
remote
from
reality
.
The
idyllic
combination
of
figure
and
landscape
in
which
these
artists
have
specialized
needs
a
sweet
tooth
of
appreciation
.
The
exhibition
continues
until
June
3
.
Moral
Earnestness
in
Ballet
The
social
and
aesthetic
climate
of
Soviet
ballet
is
so
different
from
our
own
that
in
considering
Russian
ballet
today
we
start
at
a
considerable
disadvantage
.
The
sense
of
moral
earnestness
,
the
view
that
art
should
be
a
guide
and
mentor
for
the
people
,
which
is
the
substructure
of
Soviet
choreography
,
can
produce
effects
which
will
strike
us
as
naive
or
old-fashioned
;
yet
this
would
not
perhaps
be
so
important
were
it
not
for
the
fact
that
the
use
made
of
dance
movement
and
of
performers
must
necessarily
reflect
this
same
feeling
.
The
choreographic
manner-
where
the
hero
's
leaps
are
an
affirmation
of
faith
,
and
the
heroine
,
held
aloft
,
is
woman-kind
as
a
triumphant
inspiration
and
reward
for
the
hero
's
endeavours-
has
an
initial
excitement
which
too
often
declines
into
dramatic
cliche
?
2
,
to
the
detriment
of
our
western
enjoyment
of
the
dancing
as
a
stage
spectacle
.
These
are
the
very
faults
of
The
Stone
Flower
with
which
the
Leningrad
State
Kirov
Ballet
opened
their
season
at
Covent
Garden
last
night
.
The
plot
tells
of
a
stone-cutter
,
Danila
,
loving
a
young
girl
,
Katerina
,
and
dissatisfied
with
his
art
.
His
longing
to
create
a
perfect
stone
flower
takes
him
to
a
magical
cavern
,
presided
over
by
the
Mistress
of
the
Copper
Mountain
.
There
he
learns
the
secrets
of
his
craft
,
and
there
Katerina
comes
at
last
to
fetch
him
away
from
the
Mistress
of
the
Mountain
,
who
reluctantly
lets
him
go
.
It
is
,
baldly
,
an
uneven
work
,
but
even
in
our
limited
experience
of
Soviet
ballet
,
an
interesting
one
,
and
an
unusual
departure
from
anything
we
have
seen
previously
from
Russia
.
Gone
is
the
realist
de
?
2cor
;
instead
,
a
back
drop
rises
to
reveal
the
various
changes
for
scenes
which
are
otherwise
played
on
a
bare
stage
and
with
simple
black
wings
.
The
choreography
is
the
first
major
creation
of
the
young
Yuri
Grigorovich
,
and
it
demonstrates
a
talent
not
as
yet
up
to
the
demands
of
a
large
work
.
For
Danila
and
Katerina
he
uses
a
free-flowering
classicism
,
while
for
the
Mistress
of
the
Mountain
he
has
devised
a
quasi-acrobatic
style
,
sinuous
,
angular
,
and
very
brilliant
.
He
is
most
successful
in
adapting
folk-dancing
for
the
chorus
of
peasants
and
gipsies
,
and
he
shows
a
remarkable
gift
for
movement
for
a
large
corps
,
dazzling
,
intricate
,
and
with
a
muscular
brio
that
is
enormously
effective
.
But
against
this
we
have
to
set
scenes
for
the
6corps
de
ballet
of
jewels
that
seem
fidgety
and
sterile
exercises
in
academic
movement
,
lacking
any
originality
.
The
three
principals
are
admirable
:
as
Danila
,
Mr.
Yuri
Soloviev
gives
a
tremendous
performance
;
he
has
a
prodigious
technique
in
leaps
and
turns
,
he
is
a
fine
partner
,
and
conveys
that
sense
of
dramatic
conviction
that
can
disarm
our
criticism
of
a
character
that
is
not
fully
explored
in
the
ballet
.
As
Katerina
and
the
Mistress
of
the
Mountain
Miss
Alla
Sizova
and
Miss
Alla
Osipenko
are
well
contrasted
,
with
Miss
Sizova
's
warm
lyrical
style
matched
against
the
force
and
e
?
2clat
of
Miss
Osipenko
.
The
company
are
seen
best
in
the
character
dances
;
as
peasants
and
gypsies
in
a
fair
scene
that
inevitably
recalls
Petrushka
they
show
just
how
much
dramatic
variety
can
be
obtained
from
a
superb
corps
.
In
the
``
classical
''
sequences
we
can
only
appreciate
the
difference
that
still
exists
between
Leningrad
and
Moscow
dancers
;
here
is
a
style
that
seems
nearer
our
own
,
more
reserved
and
less
emotionally
extreme
than
the
Bolshoi
.
The
Prokofiev
score
,
magnificently
handled
by
Mr.
Niazi
,
is
adequate
as
ballet
music
,
but
a
first
hearing
does
not
reveal
it
as
of
the
standard
of
Romeo
and
Juliet
,
or
even
as
appealing
as
Cinderella
.
WIDE
COLOUR
ON
HARPSICHORD
MISS
SILVIA
KIND
'S
RECITAL
In
spite
of
the
harpsichord
's
popularity
,
true
harpsichordists
these
days
are
very
rare
.
Miss
Silvia
Kind
,
who
played
a
varied
and
consistently
interesting
programme
at
Wigmore
Hall
last
night
,
can
hardly
be
considered
one
just
yet
.
An
attack
of
nerves
in
Bach
's
Italian
Concerto
caused
her
to
take
the
outer
movements
at
perilously
fast
tempi
with
scarcely
a
thought
for
any
detailed
phrasing
of
their
melodic
lines
;
if
at
the
start
of
a
recital
this
could
be
forgiven
,
her
reliance
on
colour
effects
to
underline
the
structure
of
the
music-
which
unfortunately
persisted
throughout
much
of
the
remainder
of
it-
most
certainly
could
not
.
The
expressive
powers
of
a
harpsichord
are
by
no
means
directly
proportionate
to
the
number
of
registrations
it
possesses
.
In
some
seventeenth-century
programme
pieces
by
John
Bull
,
Bernardo
Pasquini
and
Alessandro
Poglietti
the
employment
of
a
wide
variety
of
colour
6per
se
seemed
appropriate
enough
;
in
Mozart
,
however
(
the
Duport
variations
K.573
)
,
such
superficial
treatment
chopped
up
the
music
altogether
too
much
.
But
the
performance
of
Bach
's
D
major
Toccata
BWV
912
,
with
which
Miss
Kind
ended
her
recital
,
combined
some
splendidly
bold
and
free
declamatory
playing
with
keen
perception
of
the
work
's
continuity
and
nobility
of
outline
.
It
suggested
,
in
fact
,
that
Miss
Kind
is
a
very
much
better
harpsichordist
than
this
recital
as
a
whole
revealed
.
UNEQUAL
SUPPORT
FOR
THREE
AUTHORS
Webber-Douglas
School
:
Triple
Bill
Thirteen
second-year
students
appeared
in
last
night's
performance
,
and
one
's
judgment
of
them
might
have
been
fairer
,
if
the
running
order
of
the
programme
had
been
reversed
.
As
it
was
,
their
failure
to
make
the
first
two
items
work
as
play
,
was
irritating
,
and
caused
one
to
undervalue
even
those
pieces
of
acting
which
obviously
had
merit
,
such
as
those
of
Miss
Jocelyn
Carney
in
Act
=1
of
The
Chalk
Garden
and
of
all
three
players
in
A
Phoenix
Too
Frequent
,
Miss
Amanda
Reeves
,
Miss
Sonia
Hughes
,
and
Mr.
Aart
van
Bergen
.
The
cast
of
the
third
piece
,
The
Dark
Lady
of
the
Sonnets
,
did
not
reach
a
noticeably
higher
standard
than
that
of
Mr.
Christopher
Fry
's
play
,
yet
the
former
,
consisting
of
Mr.
Gerald
Curtis
(
Shakespeare
)
,
Miss
Gabrielle
Griffin
(
Queen
Elizabeth
=1
)
,
Miss
Hazel
Prance
and
Mr.
Gilbert
Sutherland
,
seemed
to
have
no
trouble
in
persuading
us
to
take
Shaw
's
5-year-old
plea
for
a
National
Theatre
in
excellent
part
.
The
movement
at
the
beginning
when
the
Tudor
Beefeater
made
the
same
damning
criticism
of
Shakespeare
's
play
that
people
were
still
making
of
Shaw
's
plays
in
191
was
such
a
delight
that
we
were
prepared
from
then
onwards
to
be
satisfied
with
everything
.
But
to
accept
so
much
help
from
Shaw
and
themselves
to
give
so
little
help
to
their
other
two
authors
,
Miss
Enid
Bagnold
and
Mr.
Fry
,
looked
like
weakness
in
this
student
company
.
Zurich
Sees
Two
Contrasting
Versions
of
Dostoevsky
's
Crime
and
Punishment
FROM
OUR
SPECIAL
CORRESPONDENT
Two
stage
versions
of
Raskolnikoff
have
been
presented
here
in
Zurich
during
the
June
Festival
.
Leopold
Ahlsen
's
play
was
brought
to
the
Schauspielhaus
in
the
production
of
the
Berlin
Schlosspark-theater
and
Heinrich
Sutermeister
's
opera
is
in
the
season
's
repertory
of
the
Stadtheater
.
Seen
here
on
consecutive
days
these
two
adaptations
of
Dostoevsky
's
novel
seem
as
different
from
each
other-
and
in
many
ways
from
the
book
itself-
as
current
opinions
on
crime
and
punishment
are
sometimes
at
variance
.
Mr.
Ahlsen
's
play
might
well
have
been
given
the
alternative
title
of
``
Crime
and
Detection
''
,
and
derives
much
of
its
dramatic
impetus
from
being
a
good
thriller
.
But
it
goes
deeper
than
that
,
too
.
It
is
a
fascinating
psychological
study
and
draws
some
attention
to
the
political
,
metaphysical
,
religious
,
and
moral
aspects
of
the
subject
under
discussion
,
namely
,
the
taking
of
human
life
.
#
227
<
77
TEXT
C6
>
the
thursday
critics
KENNETH
ALLSOP
THE
NEW
BOOKS
BEHAN
BESTOWS
AN
ACCOLADE
ON
DELANEY
She
's
the
flower
in
a
cultural
desert
,
he
says
IT
is
mid-morning
on
a
Dublin
Sunday
.
The
streets
are
tranquilly
sunny
and
still
,
for
the
town
is
at
Mass
.
Most
of
it
.
In
the
front
room
of
a
house
in
Anglesey-road
is
a
congregation
who
never
actually
got
to
church
,
but
who
are
gathered
with
devotion
around
Brendan
Behan
and
a
brandy
bottle
.
Where
the
2bhoys
are
.
In
the
hallway
are
the
empties
;
through
the
door
hearts
are
full
,
hopes
are
high
.
There
are
still
a
few
amber
inches
in
the
bottle
.
Present
are
some
hard-core
Friends
of
Brendan
.
They
listen
with
many
an
obliging
guffaw
to
the
brandy
owner
's
solo
swish
on
his
anecdotal
roller-coaster
,
with
occasional
stops
for
an
old
I.R.A
.
air
or
a
Connemara
tear-jerker
.
Pluckily
ALSO
present
is
a
London
journalist
who
arrived
two
hours
earlier
by
appointment
to
talk
to
the
author
of
Borstal
Boy
and
The
Hostage
about
his
new
work
,
if
any
,
and
who
is
now
being
pluckily
convivial
to
fight
off
the
frustration
.
The
telephone
has
rung
a
couple
of
times
,
calls
from
other
chums
sniffing
the
wind
and
offering
to
drop
by
for
a
chat
.
At
last
Brendan-
to
the
journalist
's
relief-
turns
his
attention
to
the
writing
scene
.
He
proceeds
to
place
himself
in
the
literary
hierarchy
.
``
I
consider
myself
,
''
he
says
,
``
a
cut
above
Evelyn
Waugh
socially
,
a
cut
above
Nancy
Mitford
artistically
,
a
cut
above
Frank
Haxell
conversationally
.
``
But
,
''
he
continues
,
``
the
greatest
is
Shelagh
Delaney
.
Just
because
A
Taste
of
Honey
was
set
in
Salford
they
put
on
her
the
limiting
label
of
working-class
writer
.
That
's
as
bloody
silly
as
calling
a
Rolls-Royce
a
type
of
transport
.
She
's
the
flower
in
a
cultural
desert
.
``
Now
,
me-
I
'm
a
journalist
,
I
write
to
entertain
rather
than
educate
.
And
I
do
n't
write
at
all
unless
I
'm
exceedingly
2skint
.
``
But
I
'll
say
this
.
I
'd
like
to
live
in
America
and
do
some
writing
there
.
It
's
a
very
free
place
to
write
in
,
and
there
's
the
advantage
that
no
one
knows
what
you
're
writing
about
anyway
.
``
Not
that
I
did
much
when
I
was
over
this
past
two
times
,
not
with
that
great
little
Irish
bar
on
Seventh
Avenue
,
The
Pigsty
,
always
open
.
I
was
there
,
in
even
faster
orbit
,
when
that
third
astronaut
went
up-
what
's
his
name
?
I
'm
the
only
man
on
earth
who
does
n't
know
what
his
name
is
.
Do
n't
tell
me
.
I
want
to
preserve
that
distinction
.
``
I
already
know
about
Shepard
and
that
Salvation
Army
chap
Gagarin-
the
two
biggest
bores
since
Cardinal
Newman
.
That
's
enough
of
all
that
hooey
.
''
Gravely
HE
plunges
on
into
reminiscences
of
his
trips
.
There
is
much
to
recall
.
Among
other
incidents
he
was
banned
from
New
York
's
St.
Patrick
's
Day
parade
as
a
``
disorderly
person
.
''
He
was
in
a
fight
after
telling
a
Canadian
,
during
a
chat
about
space-flight
:
``
Ireland
will
put
a
shillelagh
into
orbit
,
Israel
will
put
a
matzo
ball
into
orbit
,
and
Lichtenstein
will
put
a
postage
stamp
into
orbit
before
you
Canadians
put
up
a
mouse
.
''
And
he
suffered
an
alcoholic
seizure
and
was
gravely
ill
in
hospital
with
a
diabetic
and
heart
condition
.
His
return
to
Dublin
was
heralded
by
the
announcement
that
he
was
''
off
the
gargle-
a
retired
alcoholic
.
''
Since
then
he
has
been
heard
of
often
in
the
newspapers-
three
times
up
before
the
beaks
for
drunk
and
disorderly
conduct
.
Partially
LESS
has
been
heard
of
Brendan
's
work
.
It
is
now
five
years
since
his
first
play
,
The
Quare
Fellow
,
was
produced
,
three
years
since
Borstal
Boy
was
published
and
The
Hostage
was
put
on
.
What
has
happened
to
the
play
,
Richard
's
Cork
Leg
,
begun
18
months
ago
and
due
for
presentation
at
the
Theatre
Royal
,
Stratford
,
last
spring
?
It
was
never
finished
.
What
happened
to
the
new
book
partially
tape-recorded
by
his
publishers
in
March
of
last
year
?
Still
a
skeleton
.
Yet
I
have
before
me
now
a
12
,
-word
manuscript
of
a
book
planned
to
be
called
Confessions
of
an
Irish
Rebel
which
was
delivered
to
his
agents
in
June
.
Zestfully
IT
begins
:
``
There
was
a
party
to
celebrate
Deirdre's
return
from
her
abortion
in
Bristol
.
''
It
is
ribald
,
funny
,
brilliantly
observant
of
character
,
and
authentic
as
a
glass
of
draught
porter
.
But
will
we
see
its
end
?
The
last
scene
of
this
fragment
is
in
a
pub
where
the
author
throws
a
+1
note
on
to
the
bar
and
orders
a
round
for
the
pals
,
one
of
whom
cries
:
``
Now
are
n't
you
the
great
sport
,
though
,
Brendan
Behan
!
''
It
is
apparently
praise
that
is
still
so
important
to
him
that
he
lets
his
talent
drown-
for
not
very
deep
under
the
histrionics
of
having
a
zest
for
life
must
be
a
great
fear
of
living
.
BOOKS
IN
BRIEF
STEPHEN
MORRIS
,
by
Nevil
Shute
(
Heinemann
,
16s.
)
.
This
first
attempt
at
novel
writing-
two
unpublished
stories
from
the
'2s-
is
the
last
work
we
shall
see
of
the
late
Nevil
Shute
.
It
will
interest
devotees
,
but
,
despite
the
accurate
flying-lore
and
natural
story-telling
skill
,
it
is
a
creaky
piece
of
apprenticeship
.
L.
S.
LOWRY
(
Studio
books
,
21s.
)
.
The
Painters
of
Today
series
issues
this
attractive
collection
of
the
work
of
perhaps
the
most
fascinating
artist
in
Britain
today-
the
Lancastrian
who
does
those
vivid
crowded
dream
pictures
of
the
industrial
scene
.
There
is
a
warm
and
illuminating
monograph
by
Mervyn
Levy
.
PULL
MY
DAISY
(
Evergreen
Books
,
1s
.
6d.
)
.
Jack
Kerouac
's
ad-libbed
text
for
the
beat
film
made
in
a
Bowery
flat
by
Robert
Frank
and
Alfred
Leslie
,
with
stills
of
the
strolling
players
,
including
Allen
Ginsberg
and
Gregory
Corso
.
It
reads
like
a
demented
kind
of
litany-
the
American
free-livers
doing
what
comes
naturally
,
and
with
the
beat
between
their
teeth
.
EVE
PERRICK
THE
NEW
FILMS
La
Lollo
and
the
hockey
girl
bully-off
I
AM
happy
to
report
that
I
saw
something
this
week
I
have
never
before
witnessed
,
either
in
pictures
or
outside-
a
budgerigar
playing
a
drunk
scene
,
and
playing
it
with
perfect
timing
and
technique
.
It
gives
one
loud
,
clear
hiccup
and
falls
flat
on
its
back
.
This
brilliant
budge
,
I
may
add
,
gets
no
credit
in
the
cast
list
of
Come
September
(
Odeon
,
Leicester-square
)
,
which
suggests
that
it
is
either
using
a
stand-in
for
the
stunt
stuff
or
needs
a
more
pushful
personal
manager
.
The
performance
of
our
talented
feathered
friend
is
not
the
only
good
thing
(
although
the
one
original
touch
)
in
the
film
,
which
is
better-than-average
glossy
comedy
,
Hollywood-styled
,
European
set
.
Most
of
it
has
been
shot
in
and
around
the
sun-terrace
of
the
Hotel
Splendido
(
renamed
the
Dolce
Vista
for
the
picture
)
in
Portofino-
and
if
there
's
a
better
view
to
be
had
from
a
more
comfortable
vantage
point
anywhere
,
I
'd
like
to
see
it
.
NIGHTIES
It
also
parades
Gina
Lollobrigida
in
a
selection
of
neglige
?
2e-and-nightie
ensembles
not
too
well
designed
for
sleeping
in
,
and
Rock
Hudson
at
the
wheel
of
a
shining
silver
Rolls-Royce
.
Mr.
Hudson
is
an
American
millionaire
who
spends
each
September
in
his
Italian
villa
and
the
company
of
Signorina
Lollobrigida
.
In
the
holiday
seasonal
months
before
and
after
this
annual
idyll
his
major-domo
(
Walter
Slezak
at
his
most
nauseating
)
turns
the
palazzo
into
a
luxury
hotel
.
Inevitably
there
comes
the
time
when
Mr.
Hudson
suddenly
breaks
with
tradition
and
arrives
there
in
July
,
when
,
just
as
inevitably
,
the
place
is
full
of
American
teenagers
on
an
escorted
tour
.
Result
:
Mr.
Hudson
and
lady
love
Lollo
find
themselves
playing
chaperon
(
Brenda
de
Banzie
,
the
official
one
,
has
broken
a
leg
)
to
the
girls
,
who
have
just
been
joined
by
a
Jeep-load
of
boys
.
It
's
hereabouts
that
the
budge
takes
to
the
bottle
,
but
I
don't
think
it
was
through
boredom
.
The
film
is
funny
enough
in
places
and
has
a
line
or
two
of
painful
home
truths
thrown
in
.
GOODIES
``
I
do
n't
want
to
talk
like
an
adult
,
''
screams
Gina
,
walking
out
on
the
man
who
has
so
far
failed
to
make
an
honest
woman
of
her
.
``
That
's
how
I
got
into
all
this
trouble
.
''
``
He
's
got
to
be
35
,
''
says
Bobby
Darin
,
the
chief
spokesman
of
the
jeans-and-Jeep
brigadiers
as
they
're
scheming
to
get
rid
of
old
man
,
solid
Rock
.
``
How
many
hills
can
he
take
?
''
Of
course
Mr.
Hudson
can
take
one
more
hill
than
the
youngsters
.
So
all
ends
as
you
know
it
will
,
with
the
middle-aged
romancers
respectably
wed
and
Master
Darin
going
steady
with
the
delectable
Sandra
Dee
(
to
whom
,
I
believe
,
he
is
married
in
real
life
)
.
Miss
Dee
,
incidentally
,
who
keeps
turning
up
as
the
typical
teenager
in
all
the
``
good
girl
''
parts
(
Tuesday
Weld
gets
the
``
bad
girl
''
ones
)
,
is
becoming
quite
an
accomplished
actress
.
STUDIES
THE
Marriage-Go-Round
(
Carlton
)
is
also
a
comedy
of
manners
,
but
fun-films
toting
an
X
certificate
have
to
keep
a
sharp
look-out
that
the
jokes
about
sex
(
what
else
would
they
joke
about
with
an
X
?
)
are
of
the
witty
,
verbal
variety
and
not
the
visual
slapstick
.
This
has
only
one
gag-
that
of
the
entry
of
a
gladiator
(
female
,
7ft
.
high
,
'stacked
'
and
Scandinavian
)
into
the
cosy
but
unbelievably
elegant
household
of
a
pair
of
married
college
professors
.
The
girl
is
a
knock-out
(
see
picture
of
Julie
Newmar
for
confirmation
)
.
She
also
has
quite
a
mission
in
mind
.
She
,
``
younger
,
prettier
,
stronger
,
and
more
intelligent
''
than
the
wife
(
as
she
soon
tells
her
)
,
wants
to
have
the
perfect
baby
.
And
she
has
chosen
the
husband
(
James
Mason
)
,
who
is
an
academic
friend
of
her
Nobel
prize-winning
father
to
be
Big
Daddy
.
This
sort
of
situation
calls
for
some
subtle
,
slightly
sardonic
handling
.
It
does
n't
get
it
.
But
The
Marriage-Go-Round
is
not
entirely
a
waste
of
time
.
I
learned
from
it
that
in
the
Institutes
of
Advanced
Studies
attached
to
some
American
universities
the
subject
Social
Psychology
used
to
be
called
Home-making
and
is
now
known
as
Domestic
Relations
.
Susan
Hayward
plays
the
wife
sharply
and
sweetly
.
Mason
is
always
good
for
a
glower
.
And
Miss
Newmar
is
a
stunner
in
every
sense
of
the
word
.
According
to
the
script
she
was
once
captain
of
the
junior
hockey
team
at
her
school
.
So
help
me
so
was
I
.
ESSAYS
IL
GRIDO
(
The
Cry
)
-
Paris
Pullman-
is
an
earlier
essay
in
atmospheric
meandering
by
the
L'Avventura
man
,
Michelangelo
Antonioni
.
In
it
Steve
Cochran
,
deserted
by
Alida
Valli
,
roams
the
Pontine
Marshes
,
alternately
enjoying
the
hospitality
of
three
lonely
,
sex-starved
women
,
before
returning
home
.
Whereupon
he
climbs
to
the
top
of
the
tower
in
the
sugar-beet
refinery
,
suffers
an
unexplained
attack
of
vertigo
and
falls
to
his
death
.
Maybe
this
is
a
masterpiece
,
too
.
I
just
would
n't
know
.
the
thursday
critics
KENNETH
ALLSOP
Did
the
electric
chair
fully
avenge
this
baby
's
murder
?
Now
new
doubts
are
raised
about
the
most
notorious
kidnapping
of
the
century
ON
a
March
evening
in
1932
in
the
New
Jersey
family
household
the
nursemaid
tiptoed
into
the
baby
's
room
to
see
that
2-month-old
Charles
Jun
.
was
sleeping
.
Bending
over
the
cot
,
she
suddenly
realised
that
there
was
no
sound
of
breathing
.
She
thrust
out
her
hand-
and
felt
emptiness
.
NATIONAL
AGONY
A
FEW
minutes
later
the
father
gripping
a
loaded
rifle
,
told
his
wife
:
``
Anne
,
they
have
stolen
our
baby
.
''
It
was
not
only
their
baby-
it
was
America
's
.
The
grief
of
the
young
parents
became
a
national
agony
that
erupted
into
hysteria
when
nine
weeks
later
the
child
of
Charles
Lindbergh
,
hero
aviator
and
golden
boy
,
was
found
murdered
.
Kidnap
,
by
George
Waller
(
out
today
,
Hamish
Hamilton
3s
.
)
,
is
a
painstaking
,
meticulous
account
of
the
most
notorious
and
publicised
crime
of
the
3
's
.
The
plain
,
sober
manner
of
its
style
all
the
more
tellingly
points
up
not
only
the
horror
of
the
case
itself
,
which
floundered
on
to
the
electrocution
four
years
later
of
a
German-born
Bronx
carpenter
named
Bruno
Richard
Hauptmann
,
but
to
the
raree-show
emotionalism
and
sensation-hunger
of
that
era
.
#
23
<
78
TEXT
C7
>
TOULOUSE-LAUTREC
AT
THE
TATE
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
Vigour
and
Decay
By
David
Sylvester
An
exhibition
of
paintings
and
drawings
by
Toulouse-Lautrec
,
organised
by
the
Arts
Council
,
opened
at
the
Tate
Gallery
on
Friday
.
LAUTREC
'S
liking
for
whores
and
dancers
and
singers
and
acrobats
as
subjects
was
,
of
course
,
a
perfectly
commonplace
taste
among
artists
of
his
time
.
What
is
singular
about
his
use
of
them
is
that
no
other
artist
,
of
his
time
or
any
other
,
has
painted
them
so
directly
,
intimately
and
pertinently
.
He
does
n't
,
on
the
one
hand
,
use
them
as
symbols
,
pegs
for
a
moral
or
aesthetic
attitude
,
as
the
young
Picasso
does
(
to
take
one
example
among
many
)
;
and
on
the
other
hand
,
he
does
n't
use
them
only
for
the
way
they
look
,
like
Degas
,
whose
dancers
are
more
or
less
interchangeable
with
his
laundrywomen-
the
same
breed
with
a
different
set
of
gestures
.
He
is
concerned
with
them
as
they
are
and
also
for
what
they
are
.
The
artist
and
his
obsessions
This
ca
n't
be
explained
away
by
his
extreme
personal
involvement
with
them
.
Artists
do
n't
necessarily
bring
the
deepest
obsessions
of
their
life
into
their
art-
not
in
a
direct
way
.
A
poet
who
is
drunk
does
n't
necessarily
write
Odes
to
Bacchus
.
A
painter
who
loves
whores
does
n't
have
to
paint
whores
in
order
to
express
in
art
what
it
is
in
himself
that
makes
him
love
them
.
He
may
be
able
to
express
this
better
by
painting
duchesses
or
cats
or
velvet-curtained
rooms
.
In
painting
whores
and
entertainers
,
Lautrec
was
choosing
to
paint
those
whose
body
is
their
fortune
.
His
own
body
was
his
misfortune
.
He
must
have
felt
this
all
the
more
poignantly
for
not
having
been
a
cripple
from
birth
,
but
from
an
age
,
fourteen
,
by
which
he
had
acquired
some
relish
in
using
his
body
,
in
riding
and
shooting
.
He
must
have
suffered
not
only
from
knowing
what
a
monster
he
was
to
look
at
,
but
also
from
the
uselessness
to
himself
of
his
distorted
body
.
This
perhaps
is
what
gave
him
a
fascination
with
bodies
that
were
agile
,
bodies
that
could
do
what
was
asked
of
them
,
and
bodies
that
others
wanted
to
use
.
At
the
same
time
,
he
needed
to
reassure
himself
about
his
own
deformity
with
his
consciousness
that
these
bodies
also
would
in
time
become
,
as
his
had
,
useless
and
hideous
and
unwanted
,
and
that
they
would
become
so
through
the
very
exploitation
of
their
desirability
.
Lautrec
's
vision
of
his
women
is
,
I
think
,
the
outcome
of
some
such
ambivalence
as
this
:
on
the
one
hand
,
celebration
of
their
easy
animal
vigour
and
grace
;
on
the
other
,
celebration
of
the
knowledge
that
they
too
would
fall
into
decrepitude
.
For
it
is
not
a
present
state
of
decay
that
Lautrec
presents
as
a
rule
,
but
only
an
intimation
of
decay
.
Partaking
of
vitality
He
is
n't
at
all
Swiftian
about
women
:
he
does
n't
,
getting
close
,
rejoice
in
recoiling
from
their
enlarged
pores
.
He
paints
them
as
desirable-
not
glamourised
,
but
desirable
as
women
are
in
the
flesh
.
His
women
are
excitingly
depraved
,
but
they
are
n't
sick
,
they
are
anything
but
sick
;
they
convey
a
terrific
sense
of
well-being
.
And
they
are
drawn
with
a
longing
to
share
in
that
well-being
,
as
if
the
painter
,
by
transmitting
to
canvas
the
tautness
and
flexibility
and
plasticity
of
their
limbs
,
were
by
this
somehow
partaking
of
their
vitality
.
He
is
no
moralist
,
then
;
he
does
n't
use
art
as
a
means
of
revenge
.
He
is
no
Expressionist
,
inflicting
(
like
those
Central
European
artists
who
have
borrowed
from
his
style
and
iconography
)
upon
the
appearance
of
his
whores
an
idea
of
their
inner
corruption
,
making
their
bodies
reflect
the
supposed
state
of
their
souls
.
He
paints
them
in
all
their
ambiguity
.
He
paints
the
presence
of
their
beautiful
vitality
,
the
promise
of
their
decay
,
the
process
of
transition
between
them
.
The
artist
he
resembles
most
closely
in
spirit
is
,
I
think
,
Watteau
.
Watteau
,
dangerously
delicate
in
health
,
paints
a
world
of
pleasure
in
which
the
threat
of
death
is
as
surely
present
as
in
those
medieval
images
in
which
skeletons
dance
among
the
ladies
of
the
court
.
Lautrec
,
misshapen
and
useless
,
paints
the
agile
and
usable
bodies
of
women
who
are
well
aware
that
they
are
on
the
way
to
being
used-up
.
The
transience
of
youth
is
the
common
theme
,
and
Lautrec
as
much
as
Watteau
is
a
truly
tragic
artist
in
that
he
communicates
not
only
the
certainty
of
loss
but
the
sense
of
how
much
there
is
to
lose
.
The
Arts
Council
show
of
paintings
and
drawings
at
the
Tate
is
not
a
major
exhibition
.
It
consists
of
a
selection
of
works
from
the
Toulouse-Lautrec
Museum
at
Albi
,
France
,
plus
a
score
of
things
from
other
collections
in
France
and
England
.
The
Albi
contribution
,
helped
by
Mr.
Jeffress
's
portrait
of
Emile
Bernard
,
makes
the
representation
of
the
early
work
as
strong
as
could
be
wished
:
it
shows
how
his
art
was
based
on
a
wonderfully
sure
grasp
of
form
in
the
round
.
There
are
a
number
of
notable
drawings
and
sketches
.
But
of
his
finest
paintings
there
are
no
more
than
a
handful
.
AT
THE
GALLERIES
Brave
New
Age
of
Bronze
By
NEVILE
WALLIS
RODIN
'S
ghost
will
not
be
laid
.
It
is
that
old
master's
energy
and
rugged
form
,
rather
than
his
aspirations
,
which
have
influenced
two
of
the
three
conspicuous
sculptors
this
week
:
Ralph
Brown
(
Leicester
Galleries
)
and
the
American
Jack
Zajac
(
Roland
,
Browse
's
)
.
Ralph
Brown
began
as
a
social
realist
sculptor
infusing
tenderness
into
a
gawky
mother
fondling
a
child
,
an
infant
bowling
a
hoop
.
His
responsiveness
to
the
earthy
human
being
,
often
in
turning
or
more
lively
movement
,
is
well
seen
in
the
swing
of
an
adolescent
girl
and
in
some
fine
figure
drawings
.
But
recently
his
sculptural
conceptions
,
carried
out
in
ciment
fondu
for
bronze
,
have
become
more
complex
.
His
search
now
is
for
a
metaphor
for
the
human
figure
.
Preserving
the
human
attributes
in
out-thrust
scrawny
limbs
and
references
to
the
ribbed
torso
,
his
images
also
resemble
the
growth
of
trees
.
Thus
his
forms
have
become
bunched
,
with
knobbly
casing
and
clefts
hard
to
read
anatomically
,
and
with
lean
stumpy
extremities
.
THIS
WORKS
well
in
the
more
fluid
forms
of
his
swimmers
where
the
whole
emphasis
is
on
their
gliding
motion
or
contortions
.
It
does
n't
work
,
I
think
,
in
the
arbitrary
protrusions
of
the
trunks
of
his
humanistic
standing
figures
.
Henry
Moore
's
stylisation
is
entirely
consistent
when
one
recognises
that
the
twist
of
a
worn
ridged
pebble
has
suggested
the
bony
structure
of
a
figure
as
timeless
.
Brown
's
distortions
,
on
the
other
hand
,
seem
superimposed
on
the
anatomical
structure
of
his
statue
of
a
man
with
a
child
on
his
shoulders
,
whose
first
impression
of
brute
strength
yields
to
a
sense
of
uncertain
architecture
and
even
pretentiousness
.
The
search
for
a
synthesis
,
a
metaphor
for
tough
masculinity
,
continues
.
Brown
is
happiest
here
in
recent
reliefs
as
sensitive
as
the
shapes
of
his
swimmers
surfacing
.
Whereas
Brown
gropes
ambitiously
and
often
clumsily
,
Jack
Zajac
seems
perfectly
assured
.
This
young
sculptor
from
Ohio
has
worked
in
Rome
,
and
the
exuberant
baroque
of
his
prancing
hybrid
figures
is
as
clearly
Italianate
as
his
rugged
porters
are
Rodinesque
.
Italy
has
moulded
the
elegance
of
his
bronze
forms
,
elegantly
mannered
even
when
the
theme
is
as
violent
as
a
sacrificial
goat
trapped
by
a
stake
.
The
volumes
and
agitated
silhouettes
in
this
Easter
Goat
series
are
always
expressive
.
The
drama
of
imminent
death
reaches
its
climax
in
the
cruciform
design
of
the
beast
with
rearing
neck
and
spreadeagled
legs
against
the
long
goad
.
One
admires
the
inventive
interplay
of
hard
,
tusky
forms
and
vulnerable
belly
without
being
in
the
least
moved
by
the
torture
.
Aplomb
is
a
cooling
quality
.
MORE
mature
than
either
,
with
a
certainty
of
architectonic
design
still
denied
to
Brown
,
F.
E.
McWilliam
held
me
longest
with
his
recent
bronzes
sparely
arranged
at
Waddington
's
galleries
.
I
was
quite
unsympathetic
to
his
earlier
surrealist
figures
,
dismembered
and
reassembled
,
their
capriciousness
masking
for
me
the
reflectiveness
of
his
mind
.
From
these
carvings
he
moved
on
to
metal
totem
figures
,
two
of
these
aloof
,
highly
wrought
effigies
standing
here
as
a
reminder
of
them
.
His
more
recent
shield-like
emblems
or
icons
yield
their
dark
spell
without
the
demonstrativeness
of
Paolozzi
's
encrusted
objects
.
They
are
deliberately
frontal
in
aspect
.
Their
intricately
textured
and
symbolic
relief
sometimes
appears
positive
on
the
front
,
negative
on
the
back
surface
.
The
mood
is
equivocal
,
more
capricious
in
small
variations
of
cult
objects
,
contemplative
in
his
large
bronzes
.
McWilliam
may
be
unconscious
of
the
distinction
,
for
his
appeal
is
to
different
levels
of
consciousness
.
A
trinity
of
figures
communes
in
the
hollow
of
a
great
saucer
.
A
beacon
seen
on
the
shore
becomes
transfigured
into
an
ominous
signal-cum-lookout
post
.
A
Corinthian
helmet
inspires
an
exploration
of
hollow
form
,
with
the
inscrutable
menace
of
the
visor
still
preserved
.
His
personality
is
impressed
on
every
delphic
image
.
How
it
is
that
Celtic
mystery
and
individual
beauty
can
coalesce
in
a
flaky
,
metal
shield
on
prongs
is
hard
to
say
in
simple
terms
.
It
is
simplest
to
say
that
McWilliam
's
restless
fancy
has
found
fulfilment
in
his
most
satisfying
sculptures
to
date
.
The
Supremacy
of
Personality
THE
CHARACTERS
OF
LOVE
.
By
John
Bayley
.
(
Constable
.
21s
.
)
By
PHILIP
TOYNBEE
THE
ambiguous
title
reveals
,
by
the
end
of
this
book
,
a
depth
of
meaning
.
``
Love
,
''
writes
Mr.
Bayley
,
``
is
the
potentiality
of
men
and
women
which
keeps
them
most
interested
in
each
other
.
''
And
later
,
writing
of
his
reasons
for
choosing
``
Troilus
and
Criseyde
,
''
``
Othello
''
and
``
The
Golden
Bowl
''
to
illustrate
his
thesis
,
he
has
this
to
say
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Their
achievement
becomes
more
impressive
and
their
status
more
clear
if
we
realise
how
decisive
in
all
of
them
is
the
idea
of
a
conflict
of
sympathies
,
the
kind
of
conflict
which
can
only
be
set
up
by
an
opposition
of
characters
of
the
old
kind
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
In
a
sense
the
theme
of
love
is
secondary
to
Mr.
Bayley
's
main
purpose
,
which
is
to
vindicate
his
faith
in
``
the
supremacy
of
personality
in
the
greatest
literature
.
''
It
is
a
theme
,
of
course
,
which
is
extremely
familiar
.
Countless
old
Dickensian
hacks
have
been
bemoaning
Pickwick
and
Micawber
ever
since
novelists
and
critics
first
began
their
resolute
march
in
a
different
direction
.
But
the
point
about
Mr.
Bayley
's
book
,
which
makes
it
,
I
believe
,
a
critical
work
of
the
first
importance
,
is
that
he
is
a
man
of
great
intelligence
and
deep
reading
who
is
very
well
aware
of
all
the
arguments
which
have
been
used
against
his
position
.
He
is
,
in
the
literal
sense
,
a
reactionary
;
and
he
is
reacting
with
passion
and
intellect
against
some
of
the
principal
assumptions
of
modern
criticism
and
modern
fictional
practice
.
IT
IS
impossible
to
summarise
the
long
chapters
in
which
Mr.
Bayley
has
investigated
the
chosen
illustrations
of
his
theme
.
I
shall
allow
him
,
where
possible
,
to
speak
for
himself
.
Of
Chaucer
's
poem
and
its
origins
he
has
this
to
say
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
All
these
<
qualities
in
Boccaccio
>
Chaucer
modifies
in
some
way
,
throwing
round
them
a
haze
of
the
atypical
and
the
individual
.
Whereas
everything
in
Boccaccio
is
hard
,
elegant
and
general
,
in
Chaucer
it
is
muted
,
peculiar
,
full
of
objects
that
are
unexpected
and
yet
oddly
characteristic
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
``
Othello
,
''
for
Mr.
Bayley
,
``
has
a
subtle
and
singular
function
,
unique
among
Shakespeare
's
plays
,
and
in
its
peculiar
blend
of
effect
reminds
us
...
of
the
novel
.
''
And
against
the
many
hostile
critics
of
the
play
he
suggests
that
they
have
adopted
the
false
premise
of
supposing
``
that
the
great
play
should
be
impersonal
,
that
the
quirks
and
undercurrents
of
individual
psychology
should
be
swallowed
up
in
a
grand
tragic
generality
.
''
As
for
``
The
Golden
Bowl
,
''
among
many
other
personalising
qualities
which
he
finds
in
it
,
Mr.
Bayley
praises
the
novel
because
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Not
only
are
the
details
of
personal
appearance
and
of
town
and
country
landscape
selected
with
a
vividness
and
subtlety
unmatched
in
the
James
canon
,
but
the
physical
nature
of
life
is
recorded
with
unique
emphasis
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
212
<
79
TEXT
C8
>
BOOK
REVIEWS
Raglan
's
Sorry
Role
in
the
Crimea
THE
DESTRUCTION
OF
LORD
RAGLAN
:
A
Tragedy
of
the
Crimean
War
.
By
Christopher
Hibbert
.
(
Longmans
.
3s
.
)
By
RAYMOND
MORTIMER
THERE
never
was
a
Crimean
War
:
the
whole
story
must
be
the
invention
of
some
satirist
frantic
with
hatred
for
warfare
and
aristocracy
.
So
at
least
I
felt
more
strongly
than
ever
when
reading
the
book
under
review
.
Not
that
Mr.
Hibbert
denounces
our
Government
for
feebly
drifting
into
so
unnecessary
a
war
:
his
account
of
its
origins
is
restricted
to
three
colourless
pages
,
for
he
writes
as
a
military
historian
concerned
only
with
the
conduct
of
the
campaign
.
The
picture
that
emerges
is
often
,
however
,
too
horrid
to
seem
credible
.
To
vindicate
Lord
Raglan
,
the
Commander-in-Chief
,
is
his
purpose-
as
it
was
Kinglake
's
;
but
Kinglake
was
animated
also
with
hatred
of
Napoleon
=3
,
with
whose
mistress
he
had
been
in
love
;
and
Mr.
Hibbert
is
not
biased
by
frustrated
desire
.
His
book
seems
to
me
far
the
most
trustworthy
account
yet
written
of
the
Crimean
campaign
.
It
is
based
upon
vast
research
into
unpublished
material
,
including
not
only
the
Raglan
papers
but
hundreds
of
letters
from
obscure
fighting
men
.
He
quotes
also
from
Russian
books
that
have
not
been
translated
.
Cowardly
Government
THE
battles
are
described
in
great
detail
and
illustrated
with
the
usual
plans-
rectangles
showing
troop-positions
among
vermiculated
hills
.
Readers
who
share
my
distrust
of
such
tactical
exegesis
must
not
skip
the
superb
account
of
Inkerman
with
its
hand-to-hand
tussles
in
the
fog
.
Unfortunately
the
author
throws
little
light
upon
the
military
departments
at
home
,
which
with
their
archaic
incompetence
and
divided
responsibilities
were
chiefly
to
blame
for
the
suffering
of
the
troops
.
Otherwise
he
has
been
admirably
thorough
;
and
the
writing
is
lucid
,
correct
and
lively
.
Our
exceptionally
pacific
Government
declared
war
only
because
it
had
not
the
courage
to
resist
the
jingoism
of
the
public
and
the
newspapers
.
The
pretext
was
an
invasion
of
what
is
now
Rumania
by
Russian
troops
,
who
were
quickly
expelled
by
the
Turks
with
no
help
from
us
.
However
,
having
sent
an
army
as
far
as
Turkey
,
we
felt
something
or
other
must
be
done
with
it
,
and
the
Crimean
port
of
Sebastopol
seemed
easy
to
capture
.
After
over
a
year
of
fighting
captured
it
was
,
but
with
no
lasting
advantage
to
us
or
our
allies
.
The
jaunt
cost
the
lives
of
over
half
a
million
men
.
Experienced
Generals
from
our
Indian
Army
were
available
,
but
they
did
not
belong
to
the
nobility
:
and
so
the
commands
were
given
to
men
who
had
seen
active
service
,
if
at
all
,
not
less
than
thirty-nine
years
previously
.
Two
of
them
suffered
from
feeble
eyesight
;
one
refused
to
wear
spectacles
.
An
officer
could
bring
unlimited
luggage
,
his
wife
,
his
French
cook
,
and
a
yacht
to
live
in
;
there
were
not
even
tents
for
the
men
,
and
what
little
equipment
they
were
given
was
for
the
most
part
shoddy
,
boots
that
fell
to
pieces
,
swords
so
soft
that
they
would
bend
instead
of
cutting
.
Rotting
Cargoes
THOUGH
we
boasted
far
the
largest
navy
and
mercantile
marine
in
the
world
,
these
could
not
bring
enough
supplies
for
our
expeditionary
force
;
and
cargoes
moreover
were
allowed
to
rot
unloaded
.
The
two
admirals
were
at
odds
with
one
another
.
The
commissioners
in
charge
of
supplies
,
when
asked
for
a
few
nails
,
refused
to
issue
less
than
a
ton
.
Half-starved
and
unprotected
against
the
Russian
winter
,
our
troops
died
in
their
thousands
:
lack
of
fodder
killed
the
horses
and
mules
;
there
was
no
other
transport
.
The
C.O
.
of
the
Grenadiers
would
not
allow
a
mere
line
regiment
to
fight
on
the
flank
of
his
beautiful
Guardsmen
,
who
were
therefore
compelled
to
retreat
in
disorder
.
Officers
like
Lord
Cardigan
and
Lord
George
Paget
found
the
war
so
disagreeable
that
they
returned
to
England
in
a
huff
.
Of
course
no
such
escape
was
possible
for
the
men
,
who
at
first
fought
with
staggering
courage
.
Gradually
those
who
survived
grew
bitter
;
the
reinforcements
were
for
the
most
part
raw
recruits
;
morale
collapsed
.
In
the
final
action
at
Sebastopol
our
troops
refused
the
order
to
advance
;
and
the
fortress
was
taken
by
the
French
,
who
throughout
the
campaign
had
been
better
equipped
,
better
fed
and
better
led
.
Worn
out
by
his
labours
,
insulted
in
Parliament
and
by
the
Press
,
no
longer
supported
by
his
Queen
,
Raglan
had
died
three
months
previously
.
A
wiser
man
would
not
have
accepted
the
command
at
the
age
of
sixty-five
after
forty
years
of
sitting
at
a
desk
.
He
did
accept
it
,
not
from
conceit
but
from
a
sense
of
duty
.
No
one
could
have
been
more
courageous
,
more
hard-working
,
more
fair-minded
,
more
amiable
.
He
behaved
to
the
French
with
exemplary
and
invaluable
patience
.
But
then
he
proved
equally
patient
with
the
military
departments
at
home
that
were
murdering
his
troops
.
He
could
not
bear
to
say
an
unkind
word
to
anyone
.
Creature
of
Habit
WE
can
not
refuse
him
our
pity
.
He
worked
himself
to
death
at
a
Herculean
task
for
which
he
was
fitted
by
neither
character
nor
experience
.
We
must
remember
at
the
same
time
that
he
had
been
for
the
previous
twenty-eight
years
Secretary
at
the
Horse
Guards
apparently
without
attempting
any
reform
in
the
administration
of
the
Army
.
He
was
described
by
Palmerston
as
``
a
creature
of
habit
''
;
and
in
the
Crimea
he
found
himself
a
victim
of
the
grotesque
system
he
had
helped
to
maintain
.
The
conservative
who
dislikes
changes
even
when
they
are
improvements
may
,
like
Raglan
,
be
a
good
man
.
He
can
not
be
a
good
Commander-in-Chief
.
IRON
DUKE
ON
PAPER
WELLINGTON
AT
WAR
.
Letters
selected
and
edited
by
Anthony
Brett-James
.
(
Macmillan
.
42s
.
)
By
SIR
ARTHUR
BRYANT
NOT
even
Dr.
Johnson
could
hit
a
verbal
nail
on
the
head
more
effectively
than
the
Duke
of
Wellington
.
He
once
said
that
there
was
nothing
in
life
like
a
clear
definition
,
and
during
his
years
of
command
he
was
incessantly
engaged
in
defining
things
clearly
.
It
was
one
of
the
qualities
that
made
him
so
great
a
commander
;
as
with
Field-Marshal
Montgomery
it
was
almost
impossible
to
mistake
his
meaning
,
however
unpalatable
.
As
the
human
capacity
for
getting
the
wrong
end
of
the
stick
,
especially
in
the
fog
and
confusion
of
war
,
is
almost
infinite
,
this
quality
is
an
essential
part
of
the
military
art
.
If
good
writing
be
the
art
of
conveying
meaning
with
the
greatest
possible
force
in
the
fewest
possible
words-
and
I
can
think
of
no
better
definition-
Wellington
was
a
very
good
writer
.
His
military
correspondence
,
like
his
recorded
conversation
,
is
delightful
reading
.
``
IT
is
not
very
agreeable
to
anybody
,
''
he
reminded
a
complaining
Portuguese
magnate
,
``
to
have
strangers
quartered
in
his
house
;
nor
is
it
very
agreeable
to
us
strangers
,
who
have
good
houses
in
our
own
country
,
to
be
obliged
to
seek
for
quarters
here
.
We
are
not
here
for
our
pleasure
;
the
situation
of
your
country
renders
it
necessary
.
''
Could
anything
be
neater
?
Or
anything
more
true
than
this
?
``
Half
the
business
of
the
world
,
particularly
that
of
our
country
,
is
done
by
accommodation
and
by
the
parties
understanding
each
other
.
''
Or
this
,
quoted
by
Mr.
Brett-James
in
his
admirable
introduction-
``
I
do
not
know
how
Mr.
.
.
.
has
discovered
that
my
channels
of
intelligence
are
of
doubtful
fidelity
.
I
should
find
it
very
difficult
to
point
out
what
channels
of
intelligence
I
have
:
but
probably
Mr.
.
.
.
knows
.
''
MR.
BRETT-JAMES
has
done
modern
readers-
who
turn
to
the
great
classics
of
our
past
too
little-
a
service
by
producing
a
new
selection
from
Wellington
's
letters
.
Most
of
them
are
taken
from
twelve
volumes
and
two
and
a
half
million
words
of
Colonel
Gurwood's
''
Dispatches
of
the
Duke
of
Wellington
''
and
from
the
fifteen
volumes
of
the
Duke
's
``
Supplementary
Dispatches
.
''
I
will
not
say
that
no
better
selection
could
have
been
made
;
Mr.
Brett-James
's
book
does
not
compare
,
for
instance
,
with
the
much
fuller
selection
made
by
Colonel
Gurwood
himself
and
published
in
early
Victorian
days
in
a
single
volume
of
nearly
a
thousand
pages
.
In
deference
to
the
reading
tastes
of
our
day
Mr.
Brett-James's
compass
is
far
smaller
.
The
truth
is
that
at
least
a
dozen
selections
of
equal
size
,
equally
good
and
equally
representative
,
could
have
been
made
from
the
same
source
.
What
matters
is
that
the
editor
has
given
us
the
essence
of
Wellington
's
genius-
his
clarity
,
his
good
sense
,
his
powers
of
observation
,
his
understanding
of
human
nature
,
his
dry
irony
,
his
wonderful
balance
and
foresight
.
It
is
like
offering
the
reader
a
small
parcel
of
a
superb
cellar
;
it
is
all
there
for
his
buying
if
he
wants
more
.
I
can
not
help
adding
one
sample
of
Wellington
's
style
.
He
had
been
approached
about
the
return
to
England
of
a
major
whose
fiance
?
2e
was
pining
in
his
absence
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
I
can
not
say
that
I
have
ever
known
of
a
young
lady
dying
of
love
.
They
contrive
,
in
some
manner
,
to
live
and
look
tolerably
well
,
notwithstanding
their
despair
and
the
continued
absence
of
their
lover
;
and
some
even
have
been
known
to
recover
so
far
as
to
be
inclined
to
take
another
lover
,
if
the
absence
of
the
first
has
lasted
too
long
.
I
do
n't
suppose
that
your
6prote
?
2ge
?
2e
can
ever
recover
so
far
,
but
I
do
hope
that
she
will
survive
the
continued
necessary
absence
of
the
Major
,
and
enjoy
with
him
here-after
many
happy
days
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
ADVICE
FOR
A
LADY
IN
LOVE
TO
A
YOUNG
ACTRESS
:
The
Letters
of
Bernard
Shaw
to
Molly
Tompkins
.
(
Constable
.
63s
.
)
By
HESKETH
PEARSON
FOR
sheer
entertainment
and
humorous
common
sense
the
letters
and
criticisms
of
Bernard
Shaw
are
unrivalled
.
Much
of
their
scintillation
and
gaiety
is
due
to
his
emotional
detachment
from
life
,
and
his
peculiar
genius
derives
from
the
fact
that
,
being
removed
from
the
complicated
agitations
of
ordinary
human
beings
,
he
could
observe
with
cool
clarity
the
actions
resulting
from
their
temperamental
disturbances
.
This
oddity
in
his
nature
appears
again
and
again
in
his
letters
to
women
,
who
fell
in
love
with
him
and
had
to
be
coaxed
out
of
their
enraptured
condition
.
One
of
them
,
a
young
actress
named
Molly
Tompkins
,
arrived
in
England
from
America
with
her
husband
and
small
son
,
for
the
sole
purpose
of
meeting
the
prophet
Shaw
,
who
sent
her
well
over
a
hundred
letters
and
post-cards
between
1921
and
his
death
.
``
IS
it
not
delightful
,
to
be
in
love
?
''
he
wrote
to
her
;
''
it
has
happened
to
me
twice
.
It
does
not
last
,
because
it
does
not
belong
to
this
earth
;
and
when
you
clasp
the
idol
it
turns
out
to
be
a
rag
doll
like
yourself
;
for
the
immortal
part
must
elude
you
if
you
grab
at
it
.
''
But
while
he
was
content
with
dreams
of
fair
women
,
they
were
looking
for
something
more
corporeal
,
which
he
could
only
supply
by
giving
them
excellent
advice
on
how
to
order
their
lives
.
IN
this
handsome
volume
many
of
his
letters
to
Molly
Tompkins
are
reproduced
in
photostat
.
With
a
few
alterations
carbon
copies
could
have
been
sent
to
any
of
his
adoring
female
correspondents
without
surprising
them
.
They
contain
advice
on
such
matters
as
the
disadvantage
of
an
actress
using
make-up
off
the
stage
and
the
advantage
of
using
it
when
interviewing
managers
,
on
the
correct
pronunciation
of
words
,
on
how
to
behave
as
a
mother
and
the
proper
way
to
bring
up
a
son
,
on
the
process
of
buying
white
oxen
in
Italy
,
on
the
necessity
in
England
of
putting
``
Esq
.
''
not
''
Mr.
''
on
envelopes
addressed
to
men
,
on
how
to
catch
a
bat
,
and
on
the
expediency
of
keeping
a
parrot
instead
of
a
dog
:
``
Parrots
are
amusing
,
and
never
die
.
You
wish
they
did
.
''
Frequently
in
these
letters
his
intuition
or
observation
is
crystallised
in
a
phrase
,
e.g.
,
~
''
Learning
to
live
is
like
learning
to
skate
:
you
begin
by
making
a
ridiculous
spectacle
of
yourself
,
''
and
~
''
The
fear
of
God
may
be
the
beginning
of
wisdom
,
but
the
fear
of
Man
is
the
beginning
of
murder
,
''
and
~
''
It
is
useless
to
try
to
help
people
whom
God
does
not
mean
to
be
helped
.
''
#
225
<
8
TEXT
C9
>
FICTION
Keeping
The
Beasts
In
Their
Place
By
NIGEL
DENNIS
ANGUS
WILSON
,
The
Old
Men
at
the
Zoo
.
Secker
&
Warburg
,
18s
.
``
OUR
island
,
it
would
appear
,
is
too
small
to
allow
even
for
the
controlled
return
of
the
wolf
,
the
bear
and
the
boar
.
''
So
says
the
Times-
or
rather
,
Angus
Wilson
makes
the
Times
say
so
in
his
new
novel
,
which
is
set
in
London
in
197
.
There
is
no
reason
to
doubt
that
his
sober
,
careful
verdict
on
the
danger
of
''
open
''
Zoos
catches
exactly
the
tone
of
the
Times
of
197
;
but
we
are
left
worrying
about
Mr.
Wilson
himself
.
He
has
written
the
future
``
editorial
.
''
He
has
written
the
present
novel
.
Are
they
at
odds
with
one
another
?
The
matter
is
mentioned
because
the
puzzle
of
Mr.
Wilson
's
new
novel
is
to
know
clearly
what
he
is
saying
and
where
he
is
standing
.
This
was
never
a
problem
in
Mr.
Wilson
's
early
days
.
His
first
books
of
short
stories
were
as
clear
as
only
crystals
of
poison
can
be
,
and
the
horrors
he
held
up
to
our
inspection
were
almost
too
recognisable
to
be
faced
.
But
,
since
then
,
Mr.
Wilson
has
widened
both
his
medium
and
his
heart
.
He
writes
big
novels
now
and
expresses
his
griefs
and
pains
quite
openly
;
he
still
has
plenty
of
poison
,
but
he
doles
it
out
with
a
more
distressed
hand-
in
brief
,
he
is
no
longer
a
pure
satirist
.
One
may
mourn
the
change
,
but
one
has
no
right
to
condemn
it
.
An
author
should
be
allowed
to
change
as
he
pleases
:
the
only
test
is
the
quality
of
the
result
.
The
Old
Men
at
the
Zoo
has
much
to
commend
it
.
It
has
been
written
with
great
feeling
and
it
has
some
very
enjoyable
characters
in
it
.
It
is
also
a
very
just
book
,
in
that
the
most
absurd
characters
are
allowed
their
virtues
and
dignities
.
Even
when
it
is
cross
,
angry
and
spiteful
,
it
is
still
a
kindly
book
.
The
difficulty
is
to
know
exactly
how
to
find
one
's
way
about
in
it
.
The
title
suggests
that
it
is
about
the
English
masses
(
who
are
''
the
Zoo
''
)
and
those
who
govern
them
(
who
are
``
the
old
men
''
)
.
If
this
is
correct
,
then
much
of
Mr.
Wilson
's
symbolism
becomes
easy
to
follow
.
We
see
clearly
that
if
the
Zoo
is
to
be
decently
conducted
,
those
who
govern
it
must
do
so
unselfishly
,
intelligently
and
civilisedly
.
They
must
also
realise
that
animals
are
tricky
,
even
dangerous
,
beasts
,
and
must
not
feel
sentimental
about
tarantulas
and
lynxes
.
The
chiefs
of
Mr.
Wilson
's
Zoo
lack
most
of
these
qualifications
.
Some
of
them
are
idealists-
in
the
sense
that
they
are
more
obsessed
with
theories
and
dreams
about
animals
than
they
are
with
actual
,
living
animals
.
Others
of
them
love
only
those
aspects
of
the
animal
that
suit
their
professional
interests-
an
extreme
(
and
witty
)
example
is
the
Zoo
pathologist
,
who
loves
animals
most
when
they
are
dead
,
dissection
being
his
forte
.
These
persons
,
let
us
say
,
are
the
department
chiefs
and
top
bureaucrats
of
our
society-
and
under
them
are
the
``
keepers
''
and
''
assistant-keepers
''
who
carry
out
their
orders
.
But
above
them
all
are
the
Secretary
and
the
Director-
men
of
nearly
equal
power
who
frame
Zoo
policy
and
fight
over
what
this
policy
should
be
;
these
two
we
may
call
Prime
Minister
and
Leader
of
the
Opposition
.
The
clash
of
policy
in
Mr.
Wilson
's
novel
is
over
the
Zoo
of
the
future
.
The
Director
hates
Regent
's
Park
:
he
believes
that
animals
must
be
given
``
limited
liberty
''
and
allowed
to
roam
in
Whipsnadian
reserves
.
The
Secretary
thinks
this
is
nonsense
.
Animals
,
he
insists
,
are
best
off
in
the
cosy
,
though
somewhat
cramped
,
cages
designed
for
them
by
the
great
Victorian
,
Decimus
Burton
.
All
this
is
most
prettily
done
.
Mr.
Wilson
's
descriptions
of
animals
are
first-rate-
particularly
as
he
is
most
honest
about
them
,
never
pretending
for
a
moment
that
some
of
them
are
extremely
ugly
.
And
the
problems
these
animals
present
are
perfectly
genuine
ones
:
should
``
the
wolf
,
the
bear
and
the
boar
''
be
allowed
considerable
liberty
,
or
is
the
Times
right
in
concluding
that
they
are
too
dangerous
to
enjoy
such
privileges
?
This
problem
becomes
acutely
personal
to
every
reader
when
a
liberated
wolf
eats
the
Director
's
daughter
.
Thousands
of
innocent
animals
have
to
pay
for
the
wolf
's
indiscretion
by
being
shut
up
in
Regent
's
Park
again
.
Is
this
fair
?
Mr.
Wilson
does
not
say
whether
it
is
fair
or
not
.
And
by
the
end
of
the
book
we
realise
that
the
puzzles
and
hypotheses
which
he
presents
are
honest
expressions
of
his
own
uncertainty
.
His
intention
is
not
to
provide
closed
answers
,
but
to
proffer
dozens
of
open
questions
.
This
is
unusual
and
stimulating
in
theory
,
but
tending
to
confusion
in
practice
.
Mr.
Wilson
's
novel
,
one
feels
,
would
have
been
remarkably
good
if
he
had
stuck
strictly
to
the
Zoo
.
Instead
,
he
has
filled
out
his
canvas
of
the
future
with
a
war
in
which
England
is
invaded
and
crushed
by
combined
European
armies
(
Russia
and
America
agree
not
to
intervene
)
.
He
has
put
in
saboteurs
,
and
spies
,
and
politicians
,
and
resistance
movements-
and
by
the
time
he
has
done
he
has
put
in
more
matter
than
he
can
handle
and
made
an
artistic
clutter
of
his
humane
worries
.
His
novel
is
still
a
good
one-
but
the
careful
,
precise
pen
of
the
former
short-story
writer
could
have
made
his
parable
shorter
,
clearer
and
far
more
brilliant
.
People
On
The
Move
By
ANTHONY
QUINTON
ALASDAIR
CLAYRE
,
The
Window
,
Cape
,
16s
.
IVY
COMPTON-BURNETT
,
The
Mighty
and
their
Fall
,
Gollancz
,
16s
.
HOWARD
SPRING
,
I
Met
a
Lady
,
Collins
,
21s
.
``
H.
D.
''
,
Bid
Me
to
Live
,
Grove
Press
,
25s
.
FOR
topicality
,
Alasdair
Clayre
's
first
novel
The
Window
would
stand
out
emphatically
enough
at
any
time
beside
this
week's
other
books
;
in
the
present
condition
of
the
world
it
is
almost
too
much
.
The
central
figures
are
a
decent
,
devout
,
inarticulate
organist
in
a
poor
district
of
Portsmouth
,
his
frigid
,
respectable
wife
and
their
sons
,
Peter
,
a
trumpet-playing
factory
worker
,
and
Matthew
,
a
pretty
batman
whose
ambition
is
to
be
a
butler
.
Also
involved
are
the
step-children
of
the
vicarage
:
James
,
an
elaborately
cerebral
philosopher
,
and
Anna
,
a
bemused
,
sensitive
pianist
.
The
organist
,
Matthew
and
James
get
caught
up
,
in
different
ways
and
with
fatal
consequences
for
one
of
them
,
in
the
Easter
March
of
an
idealistic
organisation
.
The
narrative
is
developed
with
great
skill
and
efficiency
,
the
point
of
view
shifting
from
one
of
the
main
characters
to
another
.
In
its
course
Mr.
Clayre
conducts
his
readers
on
a
convincingly
authoritative
tour
of
a
wide
variety
of
pre-eminently
contemporary
scenes
:
an
assembly-line
,
an
officers
'
mess
,
a
jazz
club
,
a
left-wing
coffee-bar
,
a
deb
dance
,
as
well
as
the
March
itself
.
It
is
an
impressively
copious
image
of
our
society
,
but
its
realism
has
the
thinness
of
a
cross-section
.
The
Sands
family
are
not
very
plausible
as
a
group
;
even
the
accelerated
social
mobility
of
our
time
could
hardly
accommodate
a
son
like
Peter
in
such
a
family
.
James
is
an
Englishman
's
idea
of
a
young
Frenchman
,
and
Matthew
seems
to
have
been
transferred
from
one
of
Simon
Raven
's
amazing
regiments
.
There
is
a
fairly
sharp
line
between
these
and
the
characters
Mr.
Clayre
likes
,
the
organist
and
Anna
for
example
,
who
are
honoured
with
a
less
rigid
and
political
treatment
.
But
this
is
an
able
and
intelligent
book
whose
limitations
reflect
the
magnitude
of
its
ambitions
.
The
Mighty
and
their
Fall
is
absolutely
standard
Ivy
Compton-Burnett
,
another
elegant
construction
in
moral
geometry
,
another
variation
on
her
insulated
domestic
theme
with
its
normal
elements
of
dubious
paternity
,
hidden
wills
,
a
despised
governess
,
gnomic
servants
and
Hobbesian
toddlers
.
Experts
could
no
doubt
identify
most
of
the
characters
and
situations
with
those
of
earlier
books
and
even
the
less
initiated
can
see
that
this
one
involves
no
striking
new
departures
.
Miss
Compton-Burnett
's
curious
instrument
grates
on
some
ears
,
but
for
those
who
can
stand
it
there
is
more
to
be
got
from
it
than
the
incidental
felicities
to
be
discovered
by
brief
dippings
.
Her
books
should
be
read
at
a
sitting
if
possible
,
since
the
plot
and
characters
are
only
revealed
by
the
cumulative
effect
of
the
dialogue
.
The
centre
of
this
novel
is
the
struggle
between
a
widowed
father
and
his
eldest
daughter
who
both
resort
to
deceit
,
she
to
prevent
his
second
marriage
,
he
to
prevent
her
inheriting
his
brother
's
money
.
He
has
a
more
impersonal
justification
in
his
concern
for
the
continuing
welfare
of
the
estate
but
it
gives
his
response
to
exposure
a
more
blatant
and
so
more
discreditable
quality
.
Miss
Compton-Burnett
's
vertiginous
economies
both
of
technique
and
material
have
a
charm
of
their
own
and
there
is
a
fascination
in
what
she
manages
to
do
with
what
is
left
;
but
they
also
reflect
,
as
much
as
Racine
's
,
a
judgment
of
importance
,
of
what
really
matters
in
the
relations
of
human
beings
.
Howard
Spring
's
I
Met
a
Lady
is
,
predictably
and
honourably
,
a
thoroughly
good
read-
the
whole
quarter
of
a
million
words
of
it
.
A
rambling
,
loose-jointed
affair
,
it
seems
to
be
the
result
of
throwing
a
few
human
types
together
at
random
to
see
what
would
come
out
.
The
hero
escapes
from
Manchester
and
cotton
with
an
inheritance
that
allows
him
to
indulge
his
pronounced
negative
capability
as
a
writer
of
little
essays
.
After
a
good
deal
of
dithering
he
marries
a
nice
rich
actress
and
what
with
her
connections
and
the
family
of
a
tycoon
who
unaccountably
becomes
his
friend
he
has
plenty
to
look
in
upon
and
make
harmlessly
facetious
remarks
about
.
It
is
a
pleasant-spirited
,
old-fashioned
book
and
pretends
to
do
no
more
than
tell
an
only
mildly
engrossing
story
.
``
H.
D.
''
's
Bid
Me
to
Live
,
a
small
,
handsomely-produced
volume
,
is
described
as
``
a
madrigal
of
war-time
love
and
death
in
the
London
of
1917
.
''
It
recounts
in
short
,
hectic
and
often
verbless
sentences
the
inner
life
of
Julia
Ashton
,
a
sensitive
American
married
to
Rafe
,
who
spends
his
leaves
in
the
bed
of
the
girl
upstairs
.
Julia
wrongly
thinks
that
Frederick
,
a
red-bearded
author
of
``
scandalous
,
volcanic
novels
''
married
to
an
ample
German
aristocrat
,
is
in
love
with
her
.
The
6clef
of
this
6roman
is
ready
to
hand
,
and
it
bears
the
imprint
not
,
as
the
blurb
says
,
of
major
literature
,
but
of
a
major
6litte
?
2rateur
.
In
its
undisciplined
artiness
it
is
of
a
piece
with
the
odd
,
vanished
world
it
obliquely
describes
.
IN
BRIEF
By
FELICIA
LAMB
By
The
Danube
Family
Jewels
BY
PETRU
DUMITRIU
,
Collins
,
21s
.
First
part
of
mighty
trilogy
about
peasants
revolting
against
landed
gentry
in
late
19th-
and
early
2th-century
Rumania
.
Formidable
amassing
of
detail
gives
interesting
picture
of
Bucharest
and
Danube
plain
life
.
All
gentry
characters
unpleasant
,
all
peasant
ones
unattractive
,
but
the
whole
enjoyable
once
difficult
beginning
surmounted
.
A
Man
on
the
Roof
BY
KATHLEEN
SULLY
,
Peter
Davies
,
15s
.
Two
sprightly
elderly
ladies
try
to
escape
ghost
of
husband
of
one
of
them
and
recapture
youth
and
freedom
in
their
flight
.
Charming
fantasy
told
with
perfect
light
touch
.
Delightful
surprise
ending
.
The
Silent
Speaker
BY
NOEL
STREATFEILD
,
<
SIC
>
Collins
,
16s
.
Neatly-constructed
whydunit
.
Members
of
unexpected
suicide's
last
carefree
dinner
party
all
dig
into
her
apparently
blameless
past
.
Skilful
maintenance
of
suspense
right
up
to
not-too-unlikely
solution
.
Modern
rich
Londoners
well
observed
.
Every
Night
and
All
BY
WILLIAM
MILLER
,
Blond
,
16s
.
Young
Glaswegian
on
the
run
from
his
native
slums
finds
London
can
mean
luxury-
at
an
unpleasant
price
.
Convincing
Glasgow
beginning
tails
off
into
forced
,
happy
,
socialistic
ending
,
excusable
from
27-year-old
author
.
Bad
characters
good
,
good
characters
bad
.
Children
in
Love
BY
MOIRA
VERSCHOYLE
,
Hodder
,
15s
.
Glamorous
worldly-wise
17-year-old
disrupts
backwoods
Anglo-Irish
family
and
turns
perfect
boy-and-girl
friendship
into
unhappy
adolescent
triangle
.
Tragic
ending
to
a
golden
summer
in
well-evoked
Irish
Far
West
.
Perfect
companion
to
a
box
of
chocolates
.
The
Slap
BY
MARION
FRIEDMANN
,
Longmans
,
15s
.
Grim
exploration
situation
in
small
South
African
country
town
.
#
21
<
81
TEXT
C1
>
THE
WORLD
OF
MUSIC
A
Drastic
Way
with
Verdi
By
DESMOND
SHAWE-TAYLOR
THE
score
of
``
Falstaff
''
seems
to
have
ripened
against
a
warm
orchard
wall
.
It
is
all
juice
and
goodness
,
firm
flesh
and
sweet
tang
:
at
once
earthy
and
heavenly
,
mellow
and
zestful
,
old
and
young
.
This
is
one
of
music
's
miracles
;
and
the
miracle
was
achieved
by
Boito
's
cunning
and
Verdi
's
genius
upon
the
basis
of
an
effective
but
prosaic
Shakespearean
farce
.
Franco
Zeffirelli
's
new
production
,
unveiled
at
Covent
Garden
last
Wednesday
,
was
eagerly
awaited
after
his
romantic
``
Lucia
''
and
his
wonderfully
brilliant
``
Cav
''
and
``
Pag
''
at
the
same
house-
not
to
mention
his
more
controversial
``
Romeo
and
Juliet
''
at
the
Old
Vic
.
His
``
Falstaff
,
''
though
likely
to
prove
a
hit
,
is
again
controversial
.
Visually
,
it
is
inventive
and
often
lovely
.
Dramatically
,
it
is
a
hotchpotch
:
imaginative
,
eccentric
,
frequently
crude
.
THE
worst
comes
near
the
beginning
.
If
you
can
accept
the
short
opening
scene
between
Falstaff
and
his
followers
,
the
evening
has
no
further
terrors
for
you
.
The
style
here
is
that
of
the
Crazy
Gang
,
though
without
their
sublime
impudence
;
for
if
Messrs.
Naughton
and
Gold
had
played
Pistol
and
Bardolph
,
they
would
at
least
have
stormed
the
Royal
Box
and
tried
on
a
tiara
.
Michael
Langdon
and
Robert
Bowman
could
only
rampage
and
roister
around
the
stage
,
though
''
only
''
is
a
poor
word
,
for
they
achieved
a
good
deal
.
For
instance
,
Geraint
Evans
's
admirable
delivery
of
the
Honour
tirade
was
effectively
diminished
when
to
each
one
of
Falstaff
's
rhetorical
questions
Bardolph
,
from
beneath
a
table
or
halfway
up
the
stairs
,
insisted
on
nodding
a
tireless
and
zany
affirmative
.
Thence
to
Ford
's
garden
,
a
sort
of
inn
courtyard
:
striking
.
Enter
two
letter-carrying
Wives
(
Mariella
Angioletti
and
Josephine
Veasey
)
,
a
Dutch-doll
Nannetta
(
Mirella
Freni
)
and
...
but
who
is
this
,
sweeping
in
,
last
and
grandest
,
like
a
beruffed
Lady
Bracknell
,
with
parasol
at
the
slope
and
lorgnettes
at
the
ready
?
Can
it
be
our
old
friend
Mrs.
Quickly
,
servant
to
Dr.
Caius
and
Eastcheap
hostess
?
Of
course
,
she
runs
the
entire
show
;
the
only
surprise
is
that
she
did
n't
get
a
letter
too
.
If
so
wild
a
misinterpretation
can
be
tolerated
,
she
is
capitally
sung
and
played
by
the
exuberant
Regina
Resnik
.
That
Mrs.
Ford
hardly
got
a
look
in
was
to
some
extent
the
fault
of
Signora
Angioletti
,
who
on
the
first
night
continually
allowed
her
phrases
to
vanish
in
mid-utterance
as
though
the
current
had
been
cut
off
.
The
explanation
can
hardly
be
a
failure
of
voice
,
for
a
few
bars
later
all
was
well
again
;
I
fear
it
must
have
been
Art
.
IN
the
second
act
things
began
to
improve
,
although
Mrs.
Quickly
's
famous
deep
curtseys
on
the
word
``
Reverenza
!
''
were
turned
into
nonsense
by
having
to
be
executed
on
a
staircase
.
Best
of
all
was
the
great
scene
between
Ford
and
Falstaff
,
where
no
misplaced
ingenuity
was
allowed
to
impair
our
pleasure
in
the
excellent
singing
of
John
Shaw
and
Mr.
Evans
and
in
the
brilliant
and
zestful
playing
of
the
orchestra
under
Signor
Giulini
.
The
orchestra
was
throughout
in
splendid
form
;
particularly
at
the
quiet
end
of
Act
=3
,
Scene
1
,
where
the
empty
stage
and
darkening
sky
,
the
calling
of
the
distant
voices
,
the
magical
chain
of
descending
harmonies
and
the
slowly
closing
curtains
were
combined
by
producer
and
conductor
into
an
exquisite
theatrical
unity
.
The
tapestried
interior
of
Ford
's
house
made
a
delightful
spectacle
,
and
the
final
scene
opened
in
a
vein
of
high
romance
,
with
pale
shafts
of
moonlight
striking
across
the
forest
glade
;
but
on
the
arrival
of
the
fairies
Herne
's
Oak
split
asunder
and
soared
aloft
,
never
to
be
seen
again
.
We
found
ourselves
back
in
the
inn
courtyard-
but
a
courtyard
transformed
into
such
a
dream-pageant
as
might
have
been
conjured
up
by
a
Chagall
given
unlimited
funds
to
stage
a
party
for
Mr.
Bestegui
or
Mr.
Onassis
.
Somewhere
in
the
course
of
all
this-
the
clowning
and
the
prettiness
,
the
slapstick
and
whimsy
and
phantasmagoria-
Verdi's
simplicity
and
honesty
have
fallen
by
the
wayside
.
But
the
compensations
are
great
,
especially
on
the
musical
side-
and
I
fear
it
is
the
kind
of
showy
production
that
makes
such
a
phrase
seem
natural
.
Great
pleasure
is
given
by
Luigi
Alva
and
Signora
Freni
as
the
young
lovers
.
Signor
Giulini
excels
in
the
purely
lyrical
music
,
and
the
details
are
always
handled
with
loving
care
;
where
breadth
and
robustness
are
demanded
he
is
sometimes
less
happy
.
Mr.
Evans
continues
to
ripen
and
improve
his
distinguished
Falstaff
,
but
we
can
not
expect
to
see
this
impersonation
at
its
best
until
it
figures
within
a
less
confusing
framework
.
THE
Welsh
National
Opera
Company
began
an
enterprising
week
of
opera
at
Sadler
's
Wells
with
two
much
earlier
Verdi
operas
:
the
''
Nabucco
''
of
1842
and
``
La
Battaglia
di
Legnano
''
of
1849
.
Both
were
accompanied
by
the
Bournemouth
Orchestra
and
conducted
by
Charles
Groves
with
no
very
marked
feeling
for
the
appropriate
style
.
``
Nabucco
''
was
in
all
essentials
the
production
that
has
been
seen
in
London
twice
before
,
but
it
is
now
distinguished
by
a
new
Abigail
(
Elizabeth
Vaughan
)
who
tackled
her
very
difficult
music
with
remarkable
aplomb
and
accuracy
,
if
she
can
enrich
her
timbre
she
might
go
far
.
Both
operas
are
full
of
stirring
choral
scenes
,
sung
vigorously
but
with
a
faulty
sense
of
legato
by
the
Welsh
choir
.
Drastic
treatment
was
again
meted
out
to
Verdi
in
``
La
Battaglia
di
Legnano
,
''
which
lost
all
connection
with
what
the
Press
statement
called
``
a
rather
dated
incident
in
the
12th
century
''
and
was
lugged
forward
into
modern
times
by
John
Moody
,
to
become
an
episode
of
the
Italian
Resistance
during
the
German
occupation
.
Modern
diction
and
ways
of
thought
were
,
however
,
not
consistently
adopted
.
In
one
of
Verdi
's
furious
cabalettas
(
husband
discovering
wife
's
supposed
infidelity
)
~
''
Trema
!
trema
!
coppia
esecrata
!
''
became
~
''
Damn
you
!
damn
you
!
pair
of
dirty
liars
!
``
;
but
when
the
wife
popped
a
compromising
letter
into
her
``
bosom
''
(
standard
post-box
for
operatic
missives
)
,
it
instantly
``
stung
her
like
a
serpent
.
''
Notwithstanding
such
quaint
distractions
,
the
power
and
the
beauty
of
Verdi
's
invention
in
the
last
two
acts
could
be
perceived
.
The
best
singing
came
from
Heather
Harper
.
The
Welsh
Opera
continues
to
deserve
our
gratitude
,
but
could
learn
much
in
the
way
of
vocal
style
from
a
surprisingly
vocal
performance
of
Rossini
's
``
Otello
''
by
the
Philopera
Circle
at
St.
Pancras
on
Friday
,
about
which
I
hope
to
add
a
word
or
two
next
week
.
WELSH
NIGHT
Between
them
,
Cardiff
and
St.
Pancras
ensure
that
not
a
note
written
by
Verdi
remains
unheard
in
London
.
Meanwhile
,
thanks
to
the
Welsh
National
Opera
Company
for
bringing
,
if
only
for
a
single
May
night
,
another
Rimsky-Korsakov
opera
to
Sadler
's
Wells
,
a
theatre
which
knew
``
Snow
Maiden
''
and
``
Tsar
Saltan
''
in
pre-war
days
.
``
May
Night
,
''
a
folksy
precursor
of
the
more
sophisticated
orientalisms
of
``
Sadko
''
and
``
The
Golden
Cockerel
,
''
proved
a
happy
choice
,
with
the
pleasing
voices
of
John
Wakefield
(
Levko
)
,
Iona
Jones
(
Anna
)
and
Heather
Harper
(
Queen
of
the
Roussalki
)
well-suited
to
its
melodic
grace
.
The
male
topers
,
too
,
Harold
Blackburn
,
Laurie
Payne
and
Stephen
Manton
,
entered
into
the
spirit
of
the
piece
,
but
not
Phyllis
Ash
Child
's
completely
un-shrewish
Sister-in-law
.
Sally
Hulke
's
sets
and
John
Moody
's
production
,
like
the
chorus
,
provided
more
acceptable
contributions
than
the
Bournemouth
Symphony
Orchestra
,
whose
neat
rhythmic
response
to
Charles
Makerras's
conducting
was
too
often
wide
of
the
mark
in
pitch
.
Boito
's
``
Mefistofele
''
remains
the
Company
's
most
imaginative
production
.
Triumphing
ingeniously
over
space
,
it
depicts
Heaven
and
a
Witches
'
Sabbath
as
successfully
as
Faust
's
study
.
Raimund
Herinex
has
,
again
,
the
right
voice
and
manner
for
the
Prince
of
Evil
,
but
rejuvenation
brings
Tano
Ferendino
's
Faust
no
increased
vocal
confidence
.
Under
Warwick
Braithwaite
the
orchestra
recovered
pitch
,
while
sagging
intonation
crossed
the
footlights
,
weighing
heavier
on
the
angelic
chorus
of
the
Prologue
than
their
golden
wings
.
F.
A
.
BALLET
By
RICHARD
BUCKLE
What
Every
Guru
Knows
ON
Wednesday
night
,
when
my
pampered
colleagues
were
borne
in
their
capacious
palanquins
either
to-
Zeffirelli
's
(
Verdi's
<
Shakespeare
's
>
)
-
``
Falstaff
''
or
to
see
those
onychophorous
ootocoids
at
the
Fortune
,
this
Cinderella
among
critics
made
his
way
alone
and
on
foot
to
watch
Indian
dancing
at
La
Scala
in
Charlotte
Street
.
NOW
,
though
I
would
not
go
as
far
as
to
agree
with
the
programme
that
the
technique
of
Kamala
,
the
eldest
of
the
three
sisters
performing
,
``
is
in
the
5enveable
position
of
being
above
controversy
,
''
she
has
learnt
some
of
Bharata
Natya
and
she
gets
by
.
Radha
and
Vasanti
are
graceful
,
too
.
It
is
how
their
brother
Mr.
Kumar
got
on
stage
that
beats
me-
unless
,
of
course
,
he
is
really
Peter
Sellers
.
From
his
performance
,
I
guessed
that
,
watching
his
kid
sisters
perfecting
themselves
in
their
art
,
he
suddenly
could
n't
bear
not
to
be
in
on
it
too
,
and
finally
forbade
them
to
appear
without
him
.
There
can
be
no
doubt
that
,
like
Romeo
Coates
,
he
believes
utterly
in
his
mission
.
``
Dance
inspires
him
ceaselessly
to
strive
higher
and
higher
towards
the
shining
pinnacle
of
perfection
that
is
the
goal
of
every
Artiste
.
''
Kathak
,
with
its
swift
spins
,
is
what
bedizened
boys
used
to
dance
before
Mogul
Emperors
.
Mr.
Kumar
rashly
did
it
stripped
to
the
waist
,
his
long
hair
arranged
in
an
untidy
bird's-nest
.
He
never
got
up
much
speed
,
and
made
few
turns
.
What
he
did
do
was
to
fix
us
with
a
basilisk
stare
,
make
odd
pointing
gestures
and
keep
improvising
for
about
twenty
minutes
.
A
polite
attempt
to
drive
him
offstage
with
a
burst
of
applause
only
spurred
him
to
go
on
and
on
.
Eventually
his
attention
wandered
from
his
work
,
and
his
eye
hit
on
a
ground
mike
near
the
footlights
.
He
had
a
bright
idea
.
He
stopped
dancing
,
pulled
the
mike
upstage
and
,
indicating
his
anklets
of
bells
,
told
us
``
Now
I
will
make
you
hear
one
bell-
just
one
bell
,
not
four
hundred
.
''
Starting
with
the
full
carillon
(
if
someone
had
not
turned
off
the
mike
we
should
have
been
deafened
)
he
went
into
a
shuddering
Antonio-type
diminuendo
.
Even
so
I
heard
not
one
bell
,
but
at
least
six
.
Then
he
started
dancing
again
.
THE
able
drummer
,
the
flautist
who
was
``
a
worthy
disciple
to
the
great
living
Flute
Wizard
Sri
T.
R.
Mahalingam
,
'Mali
to
his
innumerable
fans
'
,
''
and
the
nice
lady
singer
who
let
it
be
known
that
she
was
``
married
to
Mr.
Narian
who
was
a
dancing
partner
to
the
Veteran
Dancer
Mr.
Ramgopal
''
seemed
embarrassed
.
And
I
exchanged
looks
with
a
neighbour
who
happened
to
be
a
one-year-old
(
yes
)
Indian
boy
in
a
white
fur
coat
.
RECORDS
Hands
and
Feet
By
FELIX
APRAHAMIAN
RECORDING
companies
no
longer
neglect
the
King
of
Instruments
,
and
the
recent
spate
of
organ
records
reflects
the
younger
and
more
discriminating
organ
fanciers
'
demands
for
authenticity
of
timbre
and
interpretation
.
The
fascination
as
well
as
the
bugbear
of
the
organ
is
that
no
two
are
alike
in
specification
or
sound
,
so
that
discs
of
organ
music
played
on
the
very
instrument
for
which
it
was
conceived
deserve
an
especial
welcome
.
Some
,
of
course
,
remain
curiosities
rather
than
performances
:
Widor
was
an
octogenarian
when
he
recorded
his
toccata
,
the
organist
's
warhorse
,
at
Saint-Sulpice
.
Now
,
his
pupil
and
successor
,
Marcel
Dupre
?
2
,
himself
in
his
seventies
and
a
pioneer
of
organ
records
,
has
re-recorded
it
there
in
a
coupling
with
Widor's
fifth
and
``
Gothic
''
symphonies
which
shows
how
well
his
master
''
scored
''
for
his
beloved
Cavaille
?
2-Coll
instrument
.
(
Westminster-
mono
only
.
)
MERCURY
issue
five
discs
of
Dupre
?
2
at
Saint-Sulpice
,
of
which
two
are
of
particular
interest
,
Vol
.
2
consisting
entirely
of
his
own
music
,
and
Vol
.
5
which
also
includes
``
Les
bergers
,
''
by
his
one-time
pupil
Olivier
Messaien
.
Noisy
surfaces
,
but
the
right
kind
of
noise
behind
them
.
Another
Dupre
?
2
pupil
,
the
Belgian
Flor
Peeters
,
has
recorded
some
pre-Bach
organ
music
from
North
Germany
and
the
Netherlands
on
the
Schnitger
rebuild
<
SIC
>
at
St.
Michael
's
,
Zwolle
.
Clearer
music
and
a
clearer
sound
.
A
splendid
record
.
(
HMV-
mono
.
)
#
21
<
82
TEXT
C11
>
THAT
NOVEL
BY
THE
TUTOR
IN
MORAL
PHILOSOPHY
RAISES
AN
INTRIGUING
QUESTION
Why
has
this
face
appeared
among
the
best-sellers
?
The
BOOK
PAGE-
by
ROBERT
PITMAN
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
PERHAPS
you
recognise
that
heavy
and
somewhat
sullen
face
on
the
left
.
If
you
are
fond
of
being
in
the
fashion
you
certainly
ought
to
.
For
weeks
now
those
thick-lidded
and
decidedly
untwinkling
eyes
have
stared
out
at
the
readers
of
a
succession
of
heavy
literary
magazines
and
review
pages
.
For
weeks
the
owner
of
the
face
has
had
her
name
at
the
top
of
the
list
of
best-selling
novelists
.
She
is
Miss
Iris
Murdoch
,
tutor
in
moral
philosophy
at
St.
Anne
's
College
,
Oxford
;
wife
of
Mr.
John
Bayley
,
a
fellow
don
;
and
author
of
A
SEVERED
HEAD
,
which
was
published
in
June
amid
a
loud
cooing
of
intellectual
approval
.
Miss
Murdoch
is
the
author
of
several
books
.
Yet
suddenly
,
with
her
fifth
novel
,
she
has
been
sifted
out
by
the
priests
of
culture
for
their
own
honours
list
.
Her
name
has
acquired
an
almost
visible
halo
.
For
those
who
wish
to
impress
,
it
can
now
be
plopped
confidently
into
a
conversation
like
French
seasoning
upon
a
salad
.
Soon
those
who
can
not
quite
afford
Scandinavian
cutlery
or
furniture
from
Heals
will
have
the
latest
Iris
Murdoch
in
their
sitting-rooms
instead
.
And
soon
,
no
doubt
,
an
interviewer
from
the
B.B.C
.
programme
''
Monitor
''
will
be
leading
TV
cameras
around
Miss
Murdoch's
house
at
Steeple
Aston
outside
Oxford
with
the
awed
,
hushed
tread
appropriate
to
a
cathedral
.
DEGENERATE
Yet
,
despite
all
this
attention
,
no
one
has
mentioned
the
really
outstanding
characteristic
of
Miss
Murdoch
's
new
novel
.
It
is
not
its
style
,
which
is
often
pretentious
and
sometimes
a
little
lame
.
It
is
not
its
characters
,
which
are
unbelievable
,
nor
its
background
,
which
is
inaccurate
and
unreal
.
It
is
the
fact
that
this
story
from
the
Oxford
Moral
Philosophy
Department
is
,
by
the
standards
of
most
people
,
utterly
degenerate
.
That
is
an
epithet
I
rarely
use
on
this
page
.
Even
when
it
is
justified
the
best
criticism
is
usually
silence
.
There
are
too
many
booksellers
,
not
all
by
any
means
in
the
back
streets
,
who
gloat
over
condemnation
of
their
wares
with
the
relish
with
which
some
film
distributors
greet
an
``
X
''
certificate
.
Yet
A
Severed
Head
has
already
been
given
its
``
X
''
by
the
mandarin
reviewers
.
Their
coy
or
leering
references
to
its
plot
have
kept
it
selling
well
for
weeks
on
end
.
I
do
not
feel
it
out
of
place
to
offer
a
corrective
.
PLEASED
A
Severed
Head
is
the
story
of
a
wine
merchant
named
Martin
Lynch-Gibbon
.
We
meet
him
first
of
all
watching
his
mistress
,
Georgie
Hands
,
while
(
``
with
a
tense
demure
consciousness
''
of
his
gaze
)
she
draws
on
the
peacock-blue
stockings
which
Lynch-Gibbon
has
given
her
.
Lynch-Gibbon
is
pleased
with
life
.
His
wife
Antonia
,
though
a
few
years
older
than
he
is
,
is
beautiful
,
intellectually
stimulating-
and
knows
nothing
about
Georgie
.
Then
,
piece
by
piece
,
Lynch-Gibbon's
complacency
is
shattered
.
Antonia
falls
in
love
with
her
American
psychiatrist
and
goes
to
live
with
him
.
The
psychiatrist
's
ugly
but
mysterious
half-sister
,
Honor
Klein
,
also
upsets
Lynch-Gibbon
by
finding
out
about
Georgie
and
telling
Antonia
.
A
penitent
Lynch-Gibbon
is
severely
rebuked
by
his
wife
and
her
psychiatrist
lover
for
deceiving
them
over
Georgie
.
Then
Lynch-Gibbon
has
a
fight
with
Honor
Klein
in
a
cellar
(
``
she
came
against
me
with
both
hands
pushing
and
clawing
,
and
endeavoured
to
drive
her
knee
into
my
stomach.
''
)
.
After
this
encounter
,
Lynch-Gibbon
decides
that
he
is
fascinated
with
the
rather
repellent
Miss
Klein
.
He
goes
to
her
house
in
Cambridge
,
gets
in
through
an
open
door
,
and
finds
her
in
bed
with
her
psychiatrist
half-brother
.
Before
the
book
ends
Georgie
gives
herself
first
to
Lynch-Gibbon
's
brother
,
Alexander
,
and
then
to
the
psychiatrist
.
Antonia
leaves
the
psychiatrist
for
her
brother-in-law
Alexander
.
And
Lynch-Gibbon
is
left
with
the
incestuous
,
slightly-moustached
Miss
Klein
.
I
should
also
mention
that
in
addition
to
all
these
humourless
couplings
Lynch-Gibbon
suffers
from
a
homosexual
liking
for
the
psychiatrist
too
.
Such
is
the
novel
which
Mr.
Cyril
Connolly
greeted
as
``
a
heaven-sent
gift
''
and
which
led
Mr.
Alan
Pryce-Jones
to
exclaim
~
''
She
triumphs
,
''
and
Mr.
Kenneth
Allsop
,
the
``
Tonight
''
interviewer
,
to
give
as
his
judgment
:
``
She
has
the
rare
universal
eye
of
the
great
novelist
.
''
Which
,
I
believe
you
will
decide
,
is
all
my
rare
universal
eye
and
Betty
Martin
.
SO
WRONG
True
,
the
praise
has
not
been
unrelieved
.
Mr.
Connolly
himself
pointed
out
that
Miss
Murdoch
,
having
chosen
a
wine
merchant
as
a
hero
,
goes
wrong
over
almost
every
detail
concerning
wine
.
Mr.
Philip
Toynbee
,
with
some
justice
,
wrote
:
``
Though
she
does
not
wish
us
to
admire
any
of
the
characters
,
except
Honor
,
she
does
demand
of
us
a
credulity
,
a
sympathy
,
and
a
concern
which
I
have
found
quite
impossible
to
give
.
''
Mr.
Peter
Forster
likened
Miss
Murdoch
's
dialogue
to
Ethel
M.
Dell
.
Yet
the
striking
thing
is
that
none
of
these
critics
challenged
Miss
Murdoch
's
novel
on
moral
grounds
.
I
would
not
ask
them
to
denounce
it
as
pornography
.
A
Severed
Head
is
not
pornography
.
It
is
so
stuffed
with
turgid
and
often
meaningless
symbolism
that
only
an
extreme
masochist
could
drive
himself
to
read
it
for
the
kicks
.
Nor
is
it
propagandist
as
Lolita
was
.
It
does
not
enthuse
over
incest
or
homosexuality
.
It
does
not
enthuse
.
It
does
worse-
it
merely
yawns
.
It
enshrines
the
bored
and
disgusted-by-nothing
attitude
of
that
shallow
but
influential
clique
which
dominates
the
literary
weeklies
and
the
B.B.C
.
Brains
Trust
and
which
tries
to
make
normal
,
human
,
shockable
people
feel
like
country
cousins
or
like
the
``
pi
''
little
boys
who
dare
to
remain
mute
while
the
rest
of
the
dormitory
is
giggling
over
dirty
stories
.
The
critics
who
praised
Lolita
defended
the
author
's
moral
notions
.
But
there
was
no
such
defence
of
Miss
Murdoch-
the
critics
were
so
sophisticated
that
they
saw
nothing
which
needed
defending
.
The
Observer
wrote
:
``
She
is
serious
,
Leftish
,
and
high-minded
,
with
a
sharp
brain
tempered
by
good
sense
:
an
English
university
seems
just
the
right
background
for
her
.
''
But
is
''
high
''
the
most
apt
word
for
Miss
Murdoch
's
mind
?
For
this
is
not
her
only
puzzling
novel
.
In
her
often
brilliantly
funny
second
book
,
Flight
from
the
Enchanter
,
Rosa
,
a
sensible
upper-middle-class
young
lady
,
befriends
two
Poles
whom
she
meets
in
a
factory
.
She
teaches
them
English
in
their
sordid
room
in
Pimlico
while
their
aged
mother
,
lying
on
a
mattress
on
the
floor
,
looks
on
.
Occasionally
the
brothers
dance
round
the
mother
or
prod
her
with
their
feet
.
One
cries
:
3
''
You
old
rubbish
!
You
old
sack
!
We
soon
kill
you
,
we
put
you
under
floorboards
,
you
not
stink
there
worse
than
here
!
''
WATCHING
One
day
Rosa
goes
to
meet
the
brothers
and
finds
only
one
of
them
,
Stefan
,
waiting
for
her
.
He
takes
her
to
the
room
where
he
says
:
3
''
We
make
love
now
,
Rosa
.
It
is
time
.
''
``
Your
mother
!
''
exclaims
Rosa
,
noticing
the
old
lady's
watching
eyes
.
3
''
She
not
see
,
not
hear
,
''
is
the
reply
.
The
next
day
Rosa
finds
only
the
other
brother
,
Jan
,
waiting
.
In
the
room
at
Pimlico
,
Rosa
asks
:
``
You
know
about
Stefan
?
''
Jan
replies
sternly
:
3
''
Of
course
.
And
now
is
me
.
''
Of
this
incident
one
critic
has
written
:
-
``
This
whole
episode
is
a
brutal
commentary
on
the
equivocal
nature
of
pity
:
the
revulsion
of
feeling
which
an
unequal
relationship
inspires
.
''
It
may
be
,
of
course
,
that
the
stud-farm
entanglements
of
Miss
Murdoch
's
latest
book
are
also
a
brutal
commentary
on
something's
equivocal
nature
.
Unfortunately
,
if
they
are
,
even
Miss
Murdoch
's
most
distinguished
admirers
seem
unable
to
discover
exactly
what
that
something
is
.
Miss
Murdoch
's
publishers
claim
that
A
Severed
Head
``
is
as
exciting
as
Treasure
Island
.
''
In
the
ultra-sophisticated
society
in
which
comparisons
like
that
can
be
made
and
in
which
people
like
Miss
Murdoch
are
not
just
the
rebels
but
the
teachers
,
it
is
little
wonder
that
the
young
are
occasionally
more
interested
in
yellow
golliwogs
than
in
the
works
of
old
squares
like
R.
L.
Stevenson
.
DISTURBING-
THIS
NOVEL
ABOUT
A
TOP
TORY
NOW
for
another
disturbing
novel
.
It
is
THE
MINISTER
(
Hamish
Hamilton
,
16s
.
)
by
Maurice
Edelman
,
the
suave
,
culture-loving
and
luxuriantly
good-looking
M.P
.
who
represents
the
car-workers
of
Coventry
North
.
Mr.
Edelman
has
himself
made
an
intense
study
of
British
political
novels
.
To
literary
societies
he
has
lectured
in
languorous
tones
about
John
Galt
,
who
wrote
The
Borough
(
subject
:
political
jobbery
)
in
1832
,
and
about
A.
E.
W.
Mason
,
best-known
for
The
Four
Feathers
but
also
the
author
of
The
Turnstile
(
based
on
Mason's
own
brief
career
as
Liberal
M.P
.
for
Coventry
)
.
Now
,
in
The
Minister
I
believe
that
Edelman
has
produced
a
novel
which
itself
deserves
a
very
high
place
indeed
in
the
roll
of
political
fiction
.
It
is
certainly
the
novel
which
I
have
enjoyed
most
in
1961
.
A
reservation
It
tells
how
Melville
,
a
Tory
Minister
,
achieves
the
aim
of
every
Tory
Minister
.
He
becomes
Tory
Prime
Minister
.
But
his
public
triumph
is
hollow
since
he
has
simultaneously
discovered
that
his
plain
but
well-loved
wife
has
also
allowed
herself
to
be
well
loved
by
his
own
brother
and
perhaps
by
other
friends
as
well
.
Set
against
this
theme
is
the
story
of
how
Melville
,
having
said
:
''
I
want
the
African
to
be
my
brother
,
''
adds
in
an
indiscreet
whisper
,
``
but
not
my
brother-in-law
.
''
The
pretty
lady
at
whom
the
indiscretion
is
directed
is
the
mistress
of
an
Opposition
Leader
.
Duly
circulated
and
printed
in
the
Press
,
it
stirs
riots
in
Africa
and
almost
wrecks
Melville
's
career
.
Why
do
I
call
the
novel
disturbing
?
It
is
not
because
of
Edelman
's
approach
to
morals
which-
unlike
Miss
Murdoch's-
is
both
adult
and
real
.
No
,
the
disturbing
thing
about
The
Minister
is
that
far
from
being
artificial
,
it
too
often
rings
frighteningly
true
.
No
malice
For
it
portrays
a
Tory
leadership
whose
aim
,
above
all
,
is
to
be
free
from
any
supposedly
naive
,
old-fashioned
notions
about
patriotism
or
Empire
or
national
greatness
.
A
leadership
which
thinks
it
oh-so-civilised
and
cultured
to
be
just
a
little
weary
and
cynical
about
everything
.
Socialist
Edelman
does
not
present
this
portrait
with
political
malice
.
Indeed
,
it
is
clear
that
,
despite
his
Coventry
connections
the
Melville
attitude
is
his
attitude
too
.
But
I
must
draw
attention
to
one
fairy-tale
element
in
this
otherwise
true-to-life
novel
.
In
avoiding
any
appearance
of
party
prejudice
,
Edelman
goes
so
far
as
to
put
epigrams-
yes
,
actual
epigrams-
into
the
mouths
of
everyday
Tory
back-benchers
.
FROM
A
NEW
BOOK
,
AN
INTRIGUING
ACCOUNT
OF
LIFE
IN
THE
LAND
OF
MISTS
The
sad
,
macabre
tale
of
the
bride
they
called
Miss
Fuegia
Basket
THE
BOOK
PAGE
by
ROBERT
PITMAN
JUST
north
of
the
seas
that
surge
and
shriek
round
Cape
Horn
,
the
land
mass
which
we
call
America
tails
away
in
a
region
of
mist
,
sleet
,
and
death
.
The
people
who
live
there
,
scratching
a
bare
living
from
the
rocks
or
wading
into
the
ice-cold
surf
to
collect
limpets
,
are
still
among
the
most
wretched
on
earth
.
Not
long
ago
their
life
was
even
more
desolate
.
In
Britain
today
it
is
fashionable
to
discuss
the
problem
of
old
age
.
During
the
last
century
it
was
reported
that
the
people
north
of
Cape
Horn
had
solved
the
problem
of
what
to
do
with
the
old
folk
.
In
times
of
famine
they
ate
them
.
It
is
not
surprising
,
therefore
,
that
out
of
that
sleet
and
mist
comes
one
of
the
saddest
and
most
macabre
little
stories
that
I
have
ever
read
.
I
take
it
from
THE
WONDERS
OF
LIFE
ON
EARTH
by
the
Editors
of
Life
and
Lincoln
Barnett
(
Prentice-Hall
,
7s.
)
.
You
would
be
wrong
to
shudder
at
the
price
.
For
a
family
with
a
budding
biologist
in
its
midst
the
book
is
more
than
worth
it
.
In
wonderful
photographs
and
paintings
it
parades
the
bizarre
quirks
of
evolution-
such
as
the
dawn-flying
silk
moth
,
with
its
absurdly
long
wing-filaments
which
rustle
while
it
flies
.
The
filaments
act
like
the
tin-foil
dropped
by
bombers
to
deceive
radar
.
#
21
<
83
TEXT
C12
>
A
UNIQUE
TONE
OF
VOICE
The
Complete
Poems
of
Cavafy
.
Translated
by
Rae
Dalven
.
234pp
.
Hogarth
Press
.
25s
.
Any
new
translation
of
Cavafy
is
to
be
welcomed
,
especially
when
it
claims
to
be
``
complete
''
-
and
no
doubt
it
is
complete
in
the
sense
that
it
covers
all
those
poems
which
have
so
far
been
published
in
Greek
.
The
previous
collection
in
English
,
translated
by
Professor
Mavrogordato
,
has
long
been
difficult
to
acquire
.
Thus
this
new
work
fulfils
an
important
need
.
Some
of
Cavafy
's
most
celebrated
and
most
characteristic
poems
were
written
as
early
as
1911
and
he
wrote
poems
in
every
subsequent
year
until
his
death
in
1933
.
To
English
readers
he
was
first
introduced
by
E.
M.
Forster
,
who
,
in
his
Pharos
and
Pharillon
,
published
in
1923
,
wrote
a
witty
and
affectionate
description
of
the
poet
in
which
occur
the
significant
words
``
...
a
Greek
gentleman
in
a
straw
hat
,
standing
absolutely
motionless
at
a
slight
angle
to
the
universe
''
.
And
one
is
inclined
to
say
that
the
``
slight
angle
''
implies
more
than
eccentricity
(
and
Cavafy
was
certainly
eccentric
)
;
it
reminds
one
,
too
,
of
the
leve
clinamen
of
Lucretius-
the
slight
deviation
from
the
regular
which
is
at
the
root
of
all
creation
.
For
one
of
the
first
things
which
strikes
one
about
Cavafy
is
that
he
is
unique
.
This
is
a
point
well
made
by
Mr.
Auden
in
his
introduction
when
he
writes
:
``
I
have
read
translations
of
Cavafy
made
by
many
different
hands
,
but
every
one
of
them
was
immediately
recognizable
as
a
poem
by
Cavafy
;
nobody
else
could
possibly
have
written
it
.
''
This
does
not
mean
,
of
course
,
that
all
translations
of
Cavafy
are
equally
good
;
but
it
does
mean
that
it
is
almost
impossible
to
translate
him
in
a
way
that
is
positively
misleading
.
The
authentic
voice
is
certain
to
come
through
.
The
present
translation
by
Miss
Rae
Dalven
is
no
exception
to
the
rule
.
Sometimes
one
may
deplore
a
certain
insensitivity
to
rhythm
,
and
sometimes
one
may
wish
that
Miss
Dalven
had
been
more
ambitious-
had
attempted
,
for
instance
,
to
reproduce
the
rhyme
which
Cavafy
uses
in
many
of
his
poems
.
But
on
the
whole
the
work
is
careful
and
exact
.
What
Mr.
Auden
calls
Cavafy
's
``
unique
tone
of
voice
''
is
everywhere
recognizable
.
It
is
not
so
gracefully
represented
as
in
the
translations
of
Professor
Mavrogordato
,
but
in
quantity
this
volume
has
the
advantage
over
the
earlier
one
.
It
is
unfortunately
doubtful
whether
the
reader
will
be
greatly
helped
by
Mr.
Auden
's
introduction
.
Early
on
in
this
Mr.
Auden
comes
to
the
odd
conclusion
that
``
if
the
importance
of
Cavafy's
poetry
is
his
unique
tone
of
voice
,
there
is
nothing
for
a
critic
to
say
,
for
criticism
can
only
make
comparisons
''
.
This
,
certainly
,
does
not
prevent
Mr.
Auden
from
going
on
himself
for
seven
closely
printed
pages
,
which
contain
few
``
comparisons
''
.
But
the
pages
are
not
very
illuminating
.
Much
more
sensitive
and
thorough
studies
are
to
be
found
in
Sir
Maurice
Bowra
's
The
Creative
Experiment
and
in
Mr.
Sherrard
's
The
Marble
Threshing
Floor
.
These
writers
are
aware
that
one
function
of
criticism
is
to
explain
and
they
avoid
such
nearly
meaningless
statements
as
,
``
Cavafy
has
three
principal
concerns
:
love
,
art
,
and
politics
in
the
original
Greek
sense
''
.
Is
it
the
politics
of
Homer
,
of
Pericles
,
of
Aristotle
?
Nothing
could
be
more
remote
from
Cavafy
than
any
of
these
.
What
is
in
fact
the
case
is
that
he
was
concerned
with
a
view
of
a
Greek
's
place
in
history
,
a
view
which
was
peculiarly
his
own
and
which
has
been
found
by
his
contemporaries
and
successors
in
the
Greek
tradition
peculiarly
true
and
enlightening
.
It
is
a
view
taken
from
``
a
slight
angle
to
the
universe
''
,
but
is
none
the
less
accurate
for
that
.
Nearly
the
whole
of
Cavafy
's
life
was
spent
in
Alexandria
.
This
,
as
can
be
seen
when
one
knows
Cavafy
,
was
a
fitting
background
.
It
was
the
city
founded
by
Alexander
the
Great
,
the
city
where
he
was
buried
,
the
city
above
all
symbolical
of
the
diffusion
of
Greek
language
and
culture
from
the
Indus
to
the
far
west
.
Of
other
Greek
cities
only
Athens
and
Constantinople
have
equally
powerful
associations
,
and
the
worlds
of
Alexandria
and
Constantinople
are
,
of
course
,
utterly
different
from
the
world
of
fifth-century
Athens
.
It
was
out
of
the
world
of
the
Greek
dispersal
that
Cavafy
created
his
personal
mythology-
a
world
both
of
triumph
and
disaster
,
a
world
of
courage
,
of
humour
and
of
irony
.
Cavafy
was
the
first
modern
Greek
poet
who
contrived
to
be
patriotic
without
being
romantic
,
and
his
method
was
to
stand
at
``
a
slight
angle
''
to
what
is
assumed
to
be
the
universe
of
history
.
His
favourite
subjects
are
from
Antioch
,
Alexandria
,
Byzantium
,
or
from
Greek
states
already
subjugated
to
Rome
.
These
are
themes
which
we
,
in
our
normal
classical
education
,
are
encouraged
to
regard
as
``
decadent
''
;
and
indeed
so
strong
is
prejudice
that
one
will
still
find
people
who
will
apply
the
adjective
''
decadent
''
to
Cavafy
's
poetry
.
It
is
therefore
refreshing
to
find
such
a
critic
as
Sir
Maurice
Bowra
,
who
writes
:
``
...
respect
for
human
courage
and
character
is
perhaps
Cavafy
's
most
characteristic
note
''
.
The
same
gentle
understanding
and
forceful
irony
are
to
be
found
in
the
poems
that
deal
with
love
(
always
homosexual
love
)
.
Here
again
Mr.
Auden
does
not
help
our
understanding
when
he
writes
:
``
The
erotic
world
he
depicts
is
one
of
casual
pickups
and
short-lived
affairs
.
''
These
are
sometimes
part
of
the
theme
,
but
from
such
things
emerges
a
splendour
of
which
Mr.
Auden
seems
unaware
.
Has
he
not
read
``
Myres
''
or
``
The
Mirror
in
the
Hall
''
?
However
,
Cavafy
can
speak
,
and
has
spoken
,
for
himself
.
He
has
been
the
greatest
influence
from
the
past
on
contemporary
Greek
poetry
and
has
already
influenced
poets
in
many
other
languages
.
His
complete
sincerity
,
his
angular
stance
,
his
tenderness
that
is
combined
with
the
accuracy
of
a
surgeon
,
his
awareness
of
the
past
in
the
present
and
of
the
present
in
the
past
,
his
meticulousness
,
his
grandeur-
these
are
some
of
the
qualities
which
no
reader
can
fail
to
observe
and
which
,
singly
and
together
,
make
him
one
of
the
greatest
writers
of
our
times
.
REBELS
WITH
A
PEN
BRUCE
INGHAM
GRANGER
:
Political
Satire
in
the
American
Revolution
,
1763-1783
.
314pp
.
Cornell
University
Press
.
London
:
Oxford
University
Press
.
4s
.
The
American
Revolution
produced
some
first-class
writing
of
the
solemn
and
more
dignified
types
.
Burke
on
one
side
of
the
Atlantic
,
Jefferson
on
the
other
,
rose
to
the
height
of
the
great
argument
.
But
judging
from
the
samples
quoted
in
this
learned
and
interesting
book
,
there
were
no
comic
equivalents
of
Jefferson
or
even
of
Thomas
Paine
at
work
in
North
America
during
these
twenty
years
.
Dr.
Granger
has
gleaned
most
thoroughly
and
has
classified
various
types
of
political
satire
in
a
sensible
fashion
.
But
with
the
possible
exception
of
Franklin
,
none
of
the
writers
he
exhumes
is
of
great
interest
today
or
deserves
anything
but
historical
respect
.
Even
Hopkinson
,
even
Trumbull
are
dim
figures
and
M'Fingal
is
a
burlesque
much
more
completely
forgotten
than
Hudibras
.
From
the
point
of
view
of
American
literary
history
,
one
of
the
chief
types
of
interest
in
this
book
is
the
evidence
it
furnishes
of
the
close
imitation
of
English
models
,
of
Butler
,
Swift
,
Addison
,
and
the
contemporary
Charles
Churchill
.
The
versifiers
do
not
display
a
high
degree
of
technical
competence
.
They
are
,
however
,
bold
in
the
use
of
rhyme
to
a
degree
that
would
astonish
Mr.
Ogden
Nash
.
Thus
,
one
poetaster
rhymes
''
mouse
''
with
``
1sous
''
,
treating
``
1sous
''
as
a
singular
noun
.
Even
the
comparatively
competent
Trumbull
writes
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Behold
that
martial
Macaroni
,
Compound
of
Phoebus
and
Bellona
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
The
prose
writing
seems
vastly
superior
.
Arbuthnot
's
History
of
John
Bull
was
imitated
with
some
success
,
and
Franklin
managed
adroitly
the
humorous
atrocity
story
suggesting
that
the
ministerial
troops
should
castrate
the
American
males
.
It
is
possible
,
however
,
that
the
editors
of
the
great
new
edition
of
Franklin
's
works
will
not
accept
all
the
identifications
made
here
.
The
themes
reflect
the
controversies
of
the
age
.
The
Quebec
Act
with
its
threat
of
popery
provoked
a
great
deal
of
irrelevant
indignation
.
The
Royalists
were
inclined
to
sneer
at
the
low
social
origins
and
vulgar
ambitions
of
the
rebel
leaders
,
and
Franklin's
reputed
irreligion
laid
him
open
to
attack
.
The
rebel
propagandists
became
increasingly
hostile
to
the
king
and
scornful
to
the
royal
representatives
,
civil
and
military
.
The
alleged
amorous
propensities
of
these
representatives
of
the
Crown
were
duly
noted
.
Their
morals
as
well
as
their
good
faith
were
impugned
.
Hessians
,
Irish
,
Welsh
were
assailed
as
well
as
the
universally
unpopular
Scots
.
This
is
a
useful
and
a
mildly
entertaining
book
,
although
its
author
does
not
show
that
mastery
of
the
political
background
displayed
by
Professor
Arthur
M.
Schlesinger
,
Sr.
,
in
his
recent
investigation
of
revolutionary
propaganda
.
It
is
probably
useless
to
protest
against
the
failure
to
give
the
Howe
brothers
their
proper
titles
.
And
the
complicated
history
of
George
Sackville
may
excuse
the
fact
that
he
appears
as
Lord
Germain
,
a
title
he
never
held
.
IN
DEFENCE
OF
LAWRENCE
F.
J.
TEMPLE
:
D.
H.
Lawrence
.
237pp
.
Paris
:
Seghers
.
12
N.F
.
It
is
not
difficult
to
imagine
how
Lawrence
's
habitual
and
often
very
outspoken
frankness
together
with
his
almost
incredible
confidence
in
his
own
insights
aroused
the
resentment
of
many
of
those
whom
he
knew
.
(
It
is
true
that
in
his
preface
to
M.
Temple's
biography
Mr.
Richard
Aldington
claims
that
he
personally
bore
no
grudge
at
all
for
the
home
truths
he
was
asked
to
swallow
.
He
reminds
his
French
readers
of
Rimbaud
's
obscene
parting
rites
in
the
home
of
an
acquaintance
and
explains
that
Lawrence
's
own
ungrateful
mocking
of
those
who
had
helped
him
was
only
to
be
expected
in
a
great
artist
.
)
Someone
as
courageous
as
Lawrence
in
following
the
promptings
of
his
own
intuition
is
bound
to
inspire
the
jealousy
or
the
envy
of
those
who
are
more
timorous
and
conventional
and
it
is
probably
for
this
reason
that
so
few
of
his
critics
,
whether
or
not
they
have
known
him
personally
,
have
been
capable
of
a
truly
disinterested
assessment
of
his
character
and
genius
.
M.
Temple
's
short
study
of
the
life
and
works
is
on
the
whole
eulogistic
and
he
defends
Lawrence
vigorously
against
some
of
the
charges
that
have
been
brought
against
him
in
the
past
:
that
he
was
a
precursor
of
Nazism
,
that
he
sentimentalized
the
noble
Mexican
savage
,
that
he
suffered
from
the
neuroses
described
in
Murry
's
Son
of
Woman
and
that
he
earned
money
to
which
he
was
not
entitled
by
publishing
Maurice
Magnus
's
Memoirs
.
It
is
only
occasionally
that
he
gives
the
impression
of
not
wanting
to
sound
too
impressed
,
as
,
for
example
,
when
he
mentions
in
passing
the
numerous
(
unspecified
)
pue
?
2rilite
?
2s
in
Lawrence
's
daily
life
and
in
many
of
his
books
.
M.
Temple
makes
good
use
of
the
available
biographical
information
.
He
also
quotes
lengthily
and
well
from
Lawrence's
letters
.
If
one
is
forced
to
conclude
that
he
seriously
misrepresents
both
the
life
and
the
work
of
Lawrence
it
is
not
therefore
because
he
is
swayed
by
any
deep
prejudice
or
because
of
any
particular
inaccuracy
(
his
worst
inaccuracy
is
to
describe
Ursula
in
The
Rainbow
as
Tom
Brangwen
's
daughter
)
.
The
principal
defect
of
this
book
is
that
it
is
written
in
a
style
which
will
convey
to
the
reader
little
or
nothing
of
the
resemblances
between
Lawrence
's
inner
life
and
his
own
:
<
LONG
FOREIGN
QUOTATION
>
M.
Temple
writes
in
cliche
?
2s
and
in
doing
so
not
only
distorts
the
essential
biographical
facts
but
attributes
cliche
?
2s
of
thought
and
expression
to
Lawrence
.
DEFIANT
GESTURES
ALFRED
MARNAU
:
Ra
''
uber-Requiem
.
123pp
.
Salzburg
:
Otto
Mu
''
ller
.
DM
.
1.9
.
Alfred
Marnau
,
who
was
born
in
Bratislava
in
1918
and
has
lived
in
England
since
before
the
war
,
shares
with
Rilke
and
Kafka
the
distinction
of
having
origins
which
seem
to
escape
national
boundaries
.
Like
them
he
also
makes
of
German
his
own
language
,
which
seems
hammered
out
,
a
medium
suggesting
sheets
of
gold
leaf
.
#
24
<
84
TEXT
C13
>
SEARCHER
FOR
ATLANTIS
``
I
LOOKED
down
on
the
blackness
where
trees
filled
the
quarry
and
the
valley
bottoms
,
and
it
seemed
that
the
world
,
my
own
home-world
,
was
strange
again
.
''
Much
of
Lawrence
is
suggested
by
that
one
sentence
from
his
earliest
novel
,
The
White
Peacock
.
His
own
home-world
dominates
the
novels
up
to
Women
in
Love
,
is
the
setting
of
many
of
the
tales
,
and
is
the
world
to
which
he
returns
in
Lady
Chatterley
.
It
is
described
with
a
faithfulness
that
makes
Lawrence
impressive
simply
as
the
recorder
of
a
social
scene
,
but
his
art
,
even
in
the
autobiographical
Sons
and
Lovers
,
is
such
as
to
render
the
familiar
original
and
mysterious
.
This
power
to
make
the
known
world
''
strange
again
''
is
part
of
his
inheritance
from
the
great
Romantics
.
The
excessive
amount
of
attention
at
present
being
given
to
his
treatment
of
the
sexual
relationship
(
bringing
us
perilously
close
to
what
Lawrence
himself
despised
as
``
sex
in
the
head
''
)
must
not
be
allowed
to
obscure
the
more
fundamental
truth
that
he
was
the
latest
,
and
the
most
compelling
,
writer
in
the
English
Romantic
tradition
.
Coleridge
's
definition
of
the
secondary
imagination
,
with
its
stress
on
the
transmutation
of
experience
by
an
essentially
creative
process
into
something
of
visionary
freshness
,
can
be
taken
as
an
exact
description
of
Lawrence
's
art
;
and
the
most
illuminating
parallel
to
the
symbolic
passages
of
The
Rainbow
and
Women
in
Love
,
in
which
this
visionary
quality
is
most
apparent
,
are
the
moments
of
revelation
in
such
poems
as
Resolution
and
Independence
and
The
Prelude
.
This
,
if
not
precisely
the
theme
of
the
collection
of
essays
and
reminiscences
about
D.
H.
Lawrence
edited
by
Professor
Moore
,
is
the
underlying
truth
which
they
most
serve
to
impress
upon
the
mind
of
the
reader
.
It
is
consciously
there
in
Mr.
Herbert
Lindenberger
's
``
Lawrence
and
the
Romantic
Tradition
''
and
probably
because
of
this
his
essay
is
the
one
which
seems
most
consistently
and
most
satisfyingly
relevant
to
the
actual
effects
created
by
Lawrence's
poems
and
novels
.
But
the
frequency
with
which
the
contributors
to
Mr.
Moore
's
Miscellany
resort
to
discussion
of
symbol
and
myth
in
Lawrence
's
work
also
draws
its
justification
from
the
almost
Wordsworthian
preoccupation
with
``
unknown
modes
of
being
''
and
''
Fallings
from
us
,
vanishings
''
that
give
Lawrence
his
distinctively
Romantic
quality
.
Mr.
Angelo
P.
Bertocci
,
for
example
,
picks
his
way
very
carefully
through
the
mass
of
overlapping
symbolism
in
Women
in
Love
to
demonstrate
how
Lawrence
's
imagination
expands
the
details
of
his
story
in
ever
widening
arcs
of
significance
,
and
he
borrows
from
Mr.
R.
A.
Foakes
the
term
``
image
of
impression
''
to
describe
the
mode
of
this
symbolism
,
so
linking
it
with
the
poetry
of
Shelley
,
Keats
,
Coleridge
and
Wordsworth
.
Mr.
Jascha
Kessler
,
in
''
The
Myth
of
The
Plumed
Serpent
''
,
interprets
Kate
's
progress
towards
acceptance
of
Ramon
's
Quetzalcoatl
cult
in
terms
of
the
primitive
ritual
pattern
of
``
separation-
initiation-
return
''
,
and
two
other
contributors
see
in
Lawrence
's
use
of
birds
in
various
parts
of
his
work
a
conscious
remoulding
of
primitive
ritual
.
Such
comment
is
legitimate
,
but
it
needs
the
check
of
a
more
inclusive
,
and
at
the
same
time
more
strictly
literary
,
response
.
Myths
as
such
draw
their
power
from
psychological
sources
and
depend
upon
the
existence
of
a
socio-religious
culture
to
which
no
modern
writer
has
real
access
(
though
he
may
imagine
that
he
has
)
.
His
use
of
myth
,
whether
he
wishes
it
to
be
so
or
not
,
can
therefore
be
only
part
of
a
larger
artistic
purpose
.
The
Plumed
Serpent
is
an
excellent
case
in
point
.
Mr.
Kessler
claims
that
his
analysis
of
this
novel
makes
``
all
the
politics
and
religious
demagoguery
''
seem
irrelevant
compared
with
``
the
drama
of
the
hidden
primal
mythic
adventure
it
subserves
''
.
Criticism
has
been
misguided
and
has
underestimated
the
book
because
it
has
``
seized
upon
the
superficial
content
of
the
novel
and
confused
it
with
the
story
it
is
really
telling
''
.
But
it
was
precisely
because
the
``
primal
mythic
adventure
''
could
not
form
the
total
substance
of
a
novel
that
Lawrence
was
driven
to
invent
the
paraphernalia
of
a
political
and
religious
movement
led
by
Ramon
which
Mr.
Kessler
rightly
regards
as
superficial
.
It
is
impossible
to
``
rescue
''
the
myth
from
the
novel
.
One
is
left
with
something
which
the
modern
reader
inevitably
finds
too
thin
,
too
remote
,
too
reminiscent
of
the
world
of
fairytale
;
it
will
not
stand
on
its
own
.
Yet
neither
will
it
stand
on
the
matchboard
stage
that
Lawrence
has
contrived
for
it
.
Without
the
reality
of
a
fully
created
novelistic
world
the
myth
is
itself
superficial
and
unconvincing
.
In
placing
Lawrence
within
the
Romantic
tradition
Mr.
Lindenberger
does
not
make
this
mistake
.
He
begins
his
essay
by
making
the
important
distinction
between
what
he
calls
the
``
novel
of
social
relations
''
-
which
is
,
in
effect
,
the
novel
as
it
has
usually
displayed
itself
in
English
literature
,
from
Jane
Austen
to
Miss
Iris
Murdoch-
and
the
``
symbolist
novel
''
or
``
romance
''
.
Lawrence
,
of
course
,
belongs
to
the
latter
class
,
and
from
here
Mr
Lindenberger
goes
on
to
a
discussion
of
Lawrence
's
Romanticism
,
the
importance
of
which
has
already
been
stressed
.
But
,
he
then
argues
,
it
could
be
said
that
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTATION
>
Lawrence
in
his
best
work
was
able
to
fuse
the
two
traditions
,
and
it
may
well
be
that
his
contribution
to
the
history
of
the
novel
will
be
seen
in
his
success
in
instilling
the
dominant
strain
of
English
fiction
with
the
essentially
poetic
materials
of
the
romantic
tradition
.
<
END
QUOTATION
>
This
argument
is
just
and
in
the
correct
sequence
;
it
puts
the
emphasis
in
the
right
place
.
The
glimpses
of
``
unknown
modes
of
being
''
are
the
most
arresting
and
the
most
memorable
things
in
Lawrence
's
novels
,
but
he
is
aware
that
when
a
novel
is
given
over
entirely
to
the
Romantic
experience
it
ceases
to
be
a
novel
.
Nor
is
it
true
to
say
that
the
traditional
material
serves
as
a
foil
to
set
off
the
episodes
in
which
Lawrence
is
more
deeply
engaged
.
The
finest
of
his
``
symbolist
novels
''
,
The
Rainbow
and
Women
in
Love
,
are
also
his
most
substantial
achievements
in
realism
.
As
social
history
they
are
already
unrivalled
,
and
their
characters
(
in
spite
of
the
now
famous
letter
to
Edward
Garnett
in
which
Lawrence
states
that
~
''
You
must
n't
look
in
my
novel
for
the
old
stable
ego
of
the
character
''
)
are
characters
in
the
good
old-fashioned
sense
of
the
word
.
Above
all
,
his
power
to
render
environment
in
language
that
not
merely
describes
but
re-creates
it
(
Mr.
Mark
Schorer
writes
of
this
in
his
contribution
to
the
Miscellany
,
``
Lawrence
and
the
Spirit
of
Place
''
)
embeds
the
Romantic
experience
in
a
solid
world
of
sensuous
particularity
.
In
these
novels
there
is
no
question
of
an
inner
meaning
being
the
true
purpose
to
which
the
surface
of
the
novel
is
irrelevant
.
They
are
coherent
wholes
.
The
unknown
penetrates
and
fuses
with
the
known
to
form
an
indivisible
artistic
unity
.
Lawrence
the
novelist
is
perhaps
now
beginning
to
get
his
due
.
The
same
can
not
yet
be
said
for
Lawrence
the
poet
.
Miss
Dallas
Kenmare
has
written
a
small
study
of
D.
H.
Lawrence
,
which
is
in
fact
a
study
of
the
poetry
,
but
one
weakness
of
that
book
is
its
unwillingness
to
recognize
the
tough
,
pawky
,
realistic
side
of
Lawrence
expressed
in
``
Pansies
''
and
``
Nettles
''
.
Even
Mr.
Alvarez
,
whose
essay
in
The
Shaping
Spirit
(
here
reprinted
by
Professor
Moore
)
is
undoubtedly
the
best
thing
yet
written
on
Lawrence
's
poetry
,
seems
reluctant
to
give
the
blunt
,
sardonic
quality
its
full
value
.
He
comments
excellently
on
``
Red
Geranium
and
Godly
Mignonette
''
:
~
''
There
is
neither
a
jot
of
pretentiousness
in
the
poem
,
nor
of
vulgarity
,
though
the
opportunity
for
both
certainly
offered
''
,
yet
he
seems
to
want
to
dignify
it-
oddly
enough
,
by
suggesting
that
it
is
a
poem
of
wit
which
,
like
Donne
's
,
is
``
a
manifestation
of
intelligence
''
.
This
is
a
minor
aberration
,
however
.
The
most
important
aspect
of
Lawrence
's
realism
,
his
''
complete
truth
to
feeling
''
,
is
thoroughly
grasped
by
Mr.
Alvarez
,
and
the
essential
effect
of
balance-
the
balance
of
the
sharply
aware
,
never
half-asleep
,
whole
man-
created
by
Lawrence's
flexibly
colloquial
language
is
something
which
this
essay
argues
so
persuasively
as
to
leave
the
greatness
of
Lawrence
's
poetic
achievement
beyond
doubt
.
What
Lawrence
owed
to
his
working-class
background
has
received
some
attention
in
recent
years
,
but
not
enough
.
The
facts
are
there
in
Professor
Moore
's
own
biography
of
Lawrence
,
The
Intelligent
Heart
.
Their
full
significance
has
yet
to
be
appreciated
.
Two
items
in
the
Miscellany
have
some
bearing
on
this-
unintentionally
supporting
one
another
.
The
first
is
a
letter
from
Katherine
Mansfield
to
S.
S.
Koteliansky
describing
a
row
between
Lawrence
and
Frieda
at
Zennor
in
1916
.
Katherine
Mansfield
is
shocked
and
bewildered
:
``
It
seems
to
me
so
degraded-
so
horrible
to
see
I
ca
n't
stand
it
.
''
(
Actually
,
it
reads
like
a
particularly
violent
farce
.
Lawrence
beats
Frieda
and
chases
her
round
the
kitchen
table
,
but
the
next
day
gives
her
breakfast
in
bed
and
trims
her
hat
.
)
The
second
is
a
reprinting
from
Culture
and
Society
of
Mr.
Raymond
Williams
's
essay
on
``
The
Social
Thinking
of
D.
H.
Lawrence
''
.
Mr.
Williams
's
cool
remark
that
comment
on
working-class
life
``
tends
to
emphasize
the
noisier
factors
''
inevitably
throws
one
back
to
the
Katherine
Mansfield
letter
.
Frieda
,
of
course
,
was
a
German
aristocrat
,
and
by
1916
Lawrence
had
come
a
good
way
from
Eastwood
,
but
is
it
not
possible
that
their
middle-class
friends
were
witnessing
in
these
open
rows
the
continuance
of
a
different
tradition
?
At
any
rate
,
Mr.
Williams
is
certainly
right
in
his
comment
that
in
working-class
life
(
of
Lawrence
's
childhood
,
if
not
of
our
day
)
``
the
suffering
and
the
giving
of
comfort
,
the
common
want
and
the
common
remedy
,
the
open
row
and
the
open
making-up
,
are
all
part
of
a
continuous
life
which
,
in
good
and
bad
,
makes
for
a
whole
attachment
''
,
and
the
relevance
of
this
to
Lawrence
's
own
treatment
of
personal
relations
hardly
needs
comment
.
No
one
,
however
,
is
as
good
,
or
as
prolific
,
a
commentator
on
Lawrence
as
Lawrence
himself
,
and
such
an
immense
amount
of
this
commentary
is
stored
away
in
Phoenix
that
its
reappearance
now
after
many
years
of
being
out
of
print
is
a
happening
of
some
importance
.
Phoenix
is
itself
a
miscellany
,
unplanned
,
yet
unified
as
no
other
miscellany
could
be
,
by
the
personality
of
Lawrence
himself
.
Some
of
the
things
it
contains
are
of
rare
quality
,
some
interesting
for
what
they
add
to
our
understanding
of
Lawrence's
''
philosophy
''
,
some
are
comparatively
trivial
pieces
;
but
what
matters
even
more
than
their
individual
merits
is
the
cumulative
effect
which
they
achieve
when
brought
together
in
this
way
.
The
sum
even
of
the
novels
and
poems
is
greater
than
the
parts
,
but
the
existence
of
a
collective
meaning
,
subtly
influenced
by
the
presence
of
the
author
(
which
is
always
felt
in
Lawrence
's
work
)
,
can
be
more
easily
perceived
in
the
sum
of
Phoenix
.
The
parts
can
be
exasperating
.
Lawrence
's
hectoring
manner
in
Democracy
grates
on
the
reader
,
and
there
are
times
when
his
bullying
repetitions
become
insufferable
.
The
incantatory
style
of
The
Reality
of
Peace
is
nauseating
,
and
though
it
is
a
relief
to
turn
to
the
bluff
no-nonsense
of
Education
of
the
People
,
this
sounds
after
a
while
like
wilful
crudeness
.
Yet
overriding
these
defects
is
the
sense
that
here
is
an
essentially
fine
and
original
intelligence-
an
energy
that
drives
towards
real
understanding
,
as
against
the
neat
and
clever
formulations
that
are
so
often
passed
off
for
understanding
.
One
's
irritation
evaporates
.
There
is
much
talk
in
Phoenix
of
the
``
blood-consciousness
''
through
which
Lawrence
sought
salvation
from
the
debilitating
effects
of
twentieth-century
self-consciousness
.
Sometimes
in
his
hatred
of
its
evils
he
seems
to
want
to
sweep
away
the
whole
of
modern
science
and
technology
.
The
``
Autobiographical
Fragment
''
strongly
suggests
the
influence
of
William
Morris
's
News
from
Nowhere
.
But
when
he
is
saying
more
precisely
what
he
means
Lawrence
makes
it
clear
that
the
labour-saving
machine
is
a
public
benefactor
:
``
Now
there
is
a
railing
against
the
machine
,
as
if
it
were
an
evil
thing
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
214
<
85
TEXT
C14
>
New
Books
(
continued
)
PROGRESS
IN
SCIENCE
SCIENCE
SURVEY
=2
.
Edited
by
A.
W.
HASLETT
and
JOHN
ST.
JOHN
.
Vista
Books
.
3s
.
A
year
ago
the
first
volume
in
this
series
successfully
established
the
pattern
which
is
here
continued
.
The
editors
ask
some
2
to
3
working
scientists
to
report
on
the
progress
made
in
selected
and
limited
fields
which
are
their
particular
concern
.
They
appear
grouped
together
,
three
or
four
at
a
time
,
under
more
general
heads
,
with
some
useful
cross
references
and
a
good
index
;
each
short
chapter
contains
suggestions
for
further
reading
.
Very
little
knowledge
of
the
subject
under
discussion
is
presupposed
,
though
in
spite
of
its
clarity
this
could
not
be
a
''
popular
''
work
for
people
innocent
of
all
scientific
training
.
It
seems
aimed
in
particular
at
the
sixth-former
beginning
to
specialize
,
who
ought
to
be
given
every
chance
to
read
such
first-hand
accounts
of
the
advances
made
in
subjects
whose
dead
past
is
already
all
too
familiar
from
the
text-books
.
In
his
Foreword
Professor
Le
Gros
Clark
puts
it
explicitly
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Today
,
when
the
demand
for
more
and
more
recruits
in
the
different
branches
of
science
has
become
so
insistent
,
it
is
of
the
highest
importance
that
the
interest
of
potential
scientists
should
be
early
aroused
by
having
accounts
of
current
trends
in
scientific
research
presented
in
a
readily
intelligible
style
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
FUTURE
EFFECT
Surveys
such
as
these
at
regular
intervals
may
well
have
a
real
effect
on
the
future
through
their
power
to
draw
the
attention
of
young
scientists
to
interesting
fields
of
activity
.
Only
a
brief
account
of
the
contents
is
possible
here
.
Two
articles
on
astronomy
deal
in
turn
with
stellar
evolution
and
the
determination
of
stellar
distances
.
Curiously
the
only
contribution
to
pure
physics
is
a
description
of
recent
tests
of
the
particular
and
general
theories
of
relativity
.
Then
come
articles
about
the
possible
ways
in
which
mountain
ranges
were
built
up
,
and
magnetic
methods
of
testing
the
theory
of
continental
drift
.
These
are
particularly
stimulating
because
little
can
be
taken
for
granted
in
sciences
at
so
complex
and
unsettled
a
stage
.
DEEP
WATER
After
the
earth
come
the
oceans
,
with
observations
of
the
sea
floor
and
of
currents
.
A
study
of
plant
life
in
the
sea
makes
the
transition
to
connected
articles
on
the
chemistry
of
plants
,
and
accounts
of
work
on
the
transmission
of
nerve
impulses
and
the
physiology
of
muscular
activity
.
A
section
on
psychology
,
``
brain
and
mind
''
,
treats
of
the
improvement
with
practice
of
the
ability
of
animals
to
learn
,
the
measurement
of
human
mental
qualities
,
their
localization
in
areas
of
the
brain
,
and
the
effect
of
the
newer
drugs
on
behaviour
.
This
is
a
particularly
controversial
area
in
which
scientists
easily
stray
beyond
their
competence
,
and
there
are
one
or
two
remarks
,
such
as
``
whereas
the
taking
of
alcohol
has
always
been
regarded
as
a
social
and
moral
question
,
the
giving
of
drugs
,
irrespective
of
their
consequences
,
must
always
primarily
be
a
medical
responsibility
''
,
which
certainly
demand
further
discussion
.
We
return
to
solid
scientific
ground
with
the
assessment
of
noise
annoyance
,
the
strength
of
materials
,
metal
fatigue
,
and
materials
for
use
at
high
temperatures
.
Altogether
this
is
a
useful
piece
of
work
,
which
has
increased
our
debt
to
the
British
Association
.
THE
REAL
FRANCE
VILLAGE
EN
VAUCLUSE
.
By
L.
WYLIE
and
A
.
BE
?
2GUE
?
2
.
Harrap
.
18s
.
This
is
a
shorter
version
,
in
French
,
by
M.
Armand
Be
?
2gue
?
2
,
of
a
much
longer
American
sociological
study
compiled
by
Mr.
Laurence
Wylie
of
Harvard
University
,
using
the
``
field
''
techniques
of
sociology
,
anthropology
and
psychology
,
applied
during
Mr.
Wylie
's
year
's
stay
in
195
with
his
wife
and
two
sons
in
a
village
which
he
calls
Peyrane
.
DEEP
STUDY
He
presents
not
a
dull
statistical
treatise
nor
a
light
surface-skimming
digest
,
but
an
examination
in
depth
including
e.g
.
the
basic
principles
of
French
education
and
comparative
family
budgets
.
Nor
does
he
neglect
the
individual
and
his
psychological
reactions-
the
village
grocer
's
tirade
against
la
famille
nombreuse
coming
to
her
shop
for
credit
and
the
returned
deportee
's
judgment
on
the
Maquis
are
but
two
examples
of
vivid
reportage
.
There
are
two
maps
,
an
adequate
vocabulary
and
intelligent
questions
in
French
at
the
end
of
each
chapter
.
The
author
's
many
excellent
photographs
make
an
integral
and
illuminating
contribution
to
this
attempt
to
give
students
``
a
valid
picture
of
contemporary
French
life
and
to
show
how
a
group
of
French
people
live
from
day
to
day
''
.
This
is
a
fascinating
book
,
from
the
evocative
drawing
on
its
title-page
to
its
valuable
final
chapter
,
``
Peyrane
en
1959
''
,
written
after
further
visits
,
recording
the
changes
brought
by
tractors
,
television
and
main
drainage
and
providing
a
useful
corrective
to
so
many
nostalgic
pictures
of
a
``
quaint
''
old-fashioned
France
.
It
merits
inclusion
in
any
modern-languages
library
and
could
be
a
stimulating
basis
for
a
non-literary
sixth-form
course
or
a
good
adult
class
.
OXFORD
PAPERBACKS
Martin
Cooper
's
French
Music
,
a
study
covering
the
period
from
the
death
of
Berlioz
to
the
death
of
Faure
?
2
,
has
now
been
issued
as
an
Oxford
Paperback
(
Oxford
University
Press
,
7s
.
6d.
)
.
Ernest
Barker
's
Principles
of
Social
and
Political
Theory
(
price
7s
.
6d
.
)
and
C.
K.
Allen
's
Law
in
the
Making
(
price
1s
.
6d
.
)
are
among
other
additions
to
the
series
.
REVIEWS
IN
BRIEF
CALDERO
?
2N
:
LA
VIDA
ES
SUEN
?
4O
.
Edited
by
A.
E.
SLOMAN
.
Manchester
University
Press
.
8s
.
6d
.
This
edition
,
with
Introduction
and
Notes
by
Professor
A.
E.
Sloman
,
fulfils
the
need
for
a
new
,
modern
text
of
the
play
.
It
is
based
on
the
text
in
the
1636
edition
of
La
Primera
Parte
de
Comedias
and
takes
into
account
the
two
Parte
texts
of
164
,
the
Vera
Tassis
edition
of
1685
and
the
Zaragoza
version
of
1636
.
It
thus
makes
use
of
,
as
no
previous
edition
has
done
,
all
the
known
texts
of
the
play
.
Professor
Sloman
has
brought
spelling
up
to
date
,
except
where
this
would
involve
changes
in
pronunciation
,
accentuation
and
capitalization
.
In
the
Introduction
he
has
covered
every
aspect
of
the
play
under
the
headings
of
Date
,
Sources
,
Structure
and
Theme
,
Language
and
Metres
,
Staging
and
Texts
.
Although
the
scholarly
thoroughness
with
which
every
point
is
treated
would
satisfy
the
more
advanced
and
ardent
student
,
the
clear
and
concise
manner
in
which
the
material
is
presented
makes
it
interesting
and
easily
digestible
for
the
general
or
less
ambitious
reader
.
In
particular
,
the
subject
of
Structure
and
Theme
is
discussed
very
fully
,
with
frequent
references
to
the
play
itself
,
and
including
brief
comments
on
all
the
characters
.
Throughout
,
he
indicates
Caldero
?
2n
's
subtlety
as
a
dramatist
.
A
list
of
books
is
provided
for
further
reading
on
the
subject
under
the
headings
of
``
Caldero
?
2n
in
general
''
and
``
Recent
criticism
of
La
Vida
es
Suen
?
4o
''
.
The
Notes
,
as
Professor
Sloman
himself
remarks
,
are
concerned
in
part
with
the
most
interesting
of
the
variant
readings
he
has
considered
,
and
also
contain
comments
on
classical
allusions
,
passages
which
present
difficulty
in
comprehension
,
and
differences
between
Caldero
?
2n
's
vocabulary
and
syntax
and
those
of
present-day
Spanish
.
For
further
assistance
,
a
short
index
of
annotated
words
and
names
is
included
.
In
addition
to
these
considerations
the
high
quality
of
paper
and
printing
,
and
the
low
cost
(
contributed
to
by
a
rather
flimsy
cover
)
make
the
book
admirably
suited
to
school
use
.
It
is
certain
to
commend
itself
quickly
to
the
notice
of
the
examining
boards
.
SNORKEL
DIVER
.
First
Steps
in
Underwater
Swimming
.
By
R.
B.
MATKIN
and
G.
F.
BROOKES
.
Macdonald
.
12s
.
6d
.
This
is
a
book
with
plenty
of
enthusiasm
for
a
sport
that
has
gained
rapidly
in
popularity
.
Few
people
would
attempt
to
take
up
underwater
swimming
without
an
experienced
companion
to
guide
them
and
they
would
be
ill-advised
to
try
but
here
they
will
learn
most
of
the
pleasures
the
sport
has
in
store
;
how
to
practise
in
a
swimming
bath
;
and
how
to
remain
completely
safe
.
Many
people
must
have
been
excited
by
the
thrills
and
perils
of
M.
Cousteau
's
Silent
World
or
been
urged
to
explore
the
shallow
fringes
by
Miss
Rachel
Carson
's
The
Sea
Around
Us
only
to
be
left
the
feeling
that
this
was
beyond
them
.
If
they
swim
at
all
some
of
the
pleasures
could
be
had
without
the
dangers
.
For
although
snorkel
diving
is
not
to
be
confused
with
using
an
aqualung
it
is
proper
introduction
to
it
and
it
is
within
everybody
's
means
.
Anyone
who
swims
can
learn
to
use
the
simple
equipment
to
get
more
fun
out
of
his
bathing
.
Even
a
comparative
beginner
can
try
underwater
photography
.
The
book
is
small
and
unpretentious
but
not
dull
and
it
could
encourage
many
young
readers
to
take
the
plunge
.
PRACTICAL
INORGANIC
AND
ORGANIC
PROBLEMS
.
By
M.
BROWN
.
Longmans
.
4s
.
9d
.
It
is
true
,
as
the
author
says
,
that
practical
chemistry
in
schools
consists
largely
of
volumetric
and
qualitative
analysis
,
at
the
examination
stage
.
It
is
also
true
that
this
does
little
more
than
provide
training
in
manipulation
,
coupled
with
some
knowledge
of
reactions
.
The
theme
here
is
to
give
a
number
of
problems
which
can
be
solved
by
carrying
out
prescribed
reactions
,
followed
by
application
of
the
principles
involved
.
Some
university
boards
and
scholarship
awarding
bodies
have
used
this
approach
for
a
long
time
and
the
author
has
been
able
to
use
many
of
the
problems
which
have
been
set
for
their
examinations
.
To
complete
the
range
of
work
he
has
added
problems
which
he
has
himself
devised
.
In
the
organic
section
he
has
included
a
number
of
reaction
schemes
in
which
the
student
is
required
to
carry
out
tests
on
the
original
,
intermediate
and
final
products
,
which
serve
to
enlighten
the
deductive
processes
.
The
function
of
the
book
is
highly
commendable
.
Most
teachers
,
however
,
faced
with
the
difficulty
of
raising
the
largest
number
of
examination
candidates
to
O
and
A
level
in
the
short
time
available
,
will
shrink
from
embarking
on
a
scheme
which
,
however
educative
,
demands
a
level
of
intellectual
ability
which
only
a
smaller
number
of
candidates
will
achieve
.
The
university
boards
could
support
the
author
's
initiative
by
requiring
that
all
candidates
tackle
a
question
of
this
type
.
THE
WEAVER
'S
BOOK
.
By
HARRIET
TIDBALL
.
Macmillan
,
New
York
.
38s
.
6d
.
In
spite
of
the
description
on
the
dust
jacket
this
is
not
really
a
book
for
the
absolute
beginner
.
It
is
,
however
,
an
excellent
text-book
for
the
serious
weaver
who
wishes
to
attain
a
high
standard
of
craftsmanship
and
who
is
willing
to
spend
the
time
necessary
to
explore
the
many
possibilities
of
design
in
this
ancient
craft
.
In
addition
to
chapters
on
the
loom
,
yarns
and
preparations
for
weaving
,
much
of
the
book
is
devoted
to
drafting
and
a
thorough
description
of
the
various
possible
weaves
.
The
19
drafts
illustrated
are
methodically
grouped
and
to
them
are
added
some
excellent
photographs
of
the
finished
weaves
.
Miss
Tidball
's
book
is
the
result
of
much
practical
experience
and
contains
much
sound
advice
,
not
only
for
the
beginner
but
also
for
the
more
practical
weaver
.
The
London
Theatre
YOUNG
WRITERS
ON
THE
MOVE
From
a
Correspondent
Although
Mr.
Edward
Albee
's
first
play
had
its
first
performance
here
,
at
the
Arts
Theatre
,
he
is
better
known
as
a
dramatist
on
the
continent
and
in
New
York
.
On
the
evidence
of
The
Death
of
Bessie
Smith
and
The
American
Dream
,
the
double
bill
at
the
Royal
Court
,
this
is
a
state
of
affairs
that
will
soon
be
put
right
.
In
passing
one
must
say
how
good
it
is
to
see
the
short
play
beginning
to
have
a
look
in
again
.
During
the
past
two
or
three
years
we
have
often
seen
plays
by
the
most
promising
of
playwrights
spoiled
by
the
absurd
necessity
of
inflating
a
natural
three-quarters
of
an
hour
into
a
full
theatrical
evening
.
The
Death
of
Bessie
Smith
tells
a
simple
and
terrible
story
in
a
laconic
,
highly
charged
manner
.
On
a
hot
afternoon
,
in
a
crumbling
house
near
Memphis
,
Tennessee
,
a
nurse
is
getting
ready
to
go
to
work
;
her
old
father
,
dreaming
of
past
splendours
,
is
infuriated
by
the
blues
wailing
out
of
his
daughter
's
gramophone
.
#
27
<
86
TEXT
C15
>
NEXT
WEEK
'S
ENTERTAINMENT
IN
THE
CITY
CARNE
'S
STUDY
OF
YOUTH
'S
AIMLESSNESS
THE
youth
whose
symptom
is
a
strange
restlessness
and
a
desire
to
take
the
best
from
life
without
putting
anything
into
it-
the
Beatnik-
is
depicted
in
``
Les
Tricheurs
''
(
Youthful
Sinners
)
,
the
film
coming
to
the
Rex
next
week
,
directed
by
the
brilliant
Frenchman
,
Marcel
Carne
.
The
setting
is
St.
Germain-des-Pres
and
the
Latin
Quarter
of
Paris
,
but
it
could
be
anywhere
where
semi-students
and
semi-idle
youth
forgathers
,
with
negative
emotions
,
drowning
doubts
in
jazz
and
drink
,
betting
stupidly
and
cheating
with
life
,
love
and
truth
.
ACTING
AWARDS
Marcel
Carne
does
not
condemn
them
;
he
believes
that
their
way
of
life
is
caused
through
lack
of
parental
interest
,
and
hopes
,
that
through
this
film
,
some
of
these
adults
will
wake
up
to
their
responsibilities
.
``
Les
Tricheurs
''
was
the
most
successful
film
to
be
shown
in
France
last
year
.
It
was
awarded
the
Grand
Prix
du
Cinema
Francais
,
and
its
two
stars
,
Pascale
Petit
and
Jacques
Charrier
,
were
given
the
best
actress
and
actor
award
of
the
year
for
their
performances
.
Mummers
In
Play
Debut
To
follow
their
successful
production
of
``
All
My
Sons
''
by
Arthur
Miller
,
shortly
to
be
presented
again
for
the
Arts
Theatre
,
C.U
.
Mummers
will
give
the
first
Cambridge
presentation
of
``
The
Dream
of
Peter
Mann
''
by
Bernard
Kops
at
the
A.D.C
.
Theatre
next
week
.
Kops
is
well
known
for
his
``
Hamlet
of
Stepney
Green
,
''
whose
production
at
the
Arts
two
years
ago
caused
such
widespread
interest
.
``
The
Dream
of
Peter
Mann
,
''
whose
only
previous
production
was
at
last
year
's
Edinburgh
Festival
,
sees
Kops
striking
a
balance
between
the
urgency
of
his
ideas
and
his
talent
for
vital
,
colourful
entertainment
.
It
is
to
run
at
the
A.D.C
.
from
Tuesday
to
Saturday
of
next
week
at
8.15
,
with
a
2.3
matinee
on
Saturday
.
GUINNESS
AND
MILLS
CONFLICT
BASED
on
the
best
selling
novel
by
James
Kennaway
,
the
controversial
``
Tunes
of
Glory
,
''
comes
to
the
Regal
Cinema
next
week
to
give
cinema-goers
the
opportunity
of
seeing
two
of
Britain
's
most
brilliant
actors
.
For
playing
the
leading
parts
of
two
C.O
.
's
of
a
Highland
Regiment
are
Alec
Guinness
and
John
Mills
,
the
one
having
won
the
affection
of
his
men
by
leading
them
through
the
war
,
and
the
other
a
hard
,
efficient
newcomer
who
is
heartily
disliked
by
the
majority
of
the
soldiers
.
The
relationship
between
the
two
men
and
their
influence
on
the
regiment
forms
the
basis
of
the
plot
,
while
the
affairs
of
the
soldiers
in
their
off-time
,
provides
an
opportunity
to
introduce
some
glamour
into
this
tough
and
tragic
film
.
Supporting
roles
are
played
by
Dennis
Price
,
John
Fraser
,
Kay
Walsh
and
Susannah
Yorke
.
The
film
is
produced
by
Colin
Leslie
and
directed
by
Ronald
Neaman
.
CHRISTIE
PLAY
ON
FILM
Following
the
West
End
stage
success
of
``
The
Spider
's
Web
,
''
Agatha
Christie
's
thriller
has
now
been
made
into
a
film
starring
Jack
Hulbert
,
Cicely
Courtneidge
,
Glynis
Johns
and
John
Justin
.
It
is
to
be
shown
at
the
Central
Cinema
next
week
.
The
action
covers
one
day
in
the
lives
of
the
occupants
of
a
pleasant
country
house
who
find
they
have
a
body
on
their
hands
shortly
before
the
arrival
of
an
important
foreign
diplomat
.
GUEST
ARTIST
At
all
costs
this
must
be
covered
up
so
that
the
important
conference
with
the
V.I.P
.
can
take
place
,
and
it
is
in
this
endeavour
that
the
plot
develops
,
drawing
into
it
a
number
of
mysterious
suspects
.
Introducing
13
years
old
Wendy
Turner
to
the
screen
as
the
daughter
of
the
household
,
the
film
also
enables
David
Nixon
to
make
a
guest
appearance
.
New
Group
's
Arts
Visit
``
The
Glass
Menagerie
,
''
thought
by
some
American
critics
to
be
Tennessee
Williams
'
greatest
play
,
it
is
undoubtedly
his
most
heart-felt
,
has
not
yet
been
performed
professionally
in
Cambridge
.
At
the
Arts
Theatre
next
week
,
it
will
be
presented
by
the
Group
of
Three
,
a
new
company
recently
created
by
Charles
Vance
,
who
will
direct
the
play
with
the
same
cast-
Imogen
Moynihan
,
Ben
Hawthorne
,
Joan
Shore
and
himself-
that
has
won
critical
acclaim
elsewhere
.
Charles
Vance
comes
from
a
theatrical
family
especially
well-known
in
Northern
Ireland
.
Of
the
other
members
of
the
Group
of
Three
,
Imogen
Moynihan
has
experience
in
management
as
well
as
being
an
actress
of
talent
and
Joan
Shore
has
been
delighting
audiences
at
Ipswich
,
Northampton
,
Cromer
and
other
theatres
in
East
Anglia
.
Ben
Hawthorne
,
a
young
New
Zealand
actor
of
great
promise
,
has
the
important
role
of
the
son
in
``
The
Glass
Menagerie
,
''
and
completes
a
cast
that
is
an
unusually
well-balanced
team
.
Backstage
'Slums'
Substantial
improvements
have
taken
place
over
a
wide
range
of
theatres
since
1946
,
but
there
are
still
far
too
many
theatrical
slums
which
could
be
vastly
improved
at
small
cost
,
declares
the
quarterly
''
Equity
Letter
.
''
It
calls
on
all
members
of
the
British
Actors
'
Equity
Association
to
write
asking
their
M.P.s
to
urge
the
Government
not
to
omit
theatres
from
the
proposed
legislation
concerning
amenities
in
shops
and
offices
.
Two
Artists
Who
Live
In
Mills
WHERE
PAINTS
&
MUSIC
GO
TOGETHER
...
MUSIC
and
painting
live
side
by
side
complimenting
<
SIC
>
each
other
at
Pampisford
Mill
,
the
home
of
the
Campbell-Taylors
.
While
her
24
years
old
daughter
practises
at
her
grand
piano
,
Mrs.
Campbell-Taylor
is
often
painting
at
the
other
end
of
their
ground
floor
studio
.
``
I
can
paint
better
with
music
as
my
companion
,
''
she
said
.
The
mill
has
been
converted
attractively
.
The
river
swirls
a
few
yards
from
the
front
door
and
provides
just
the
setting
of
this
artistic
family
.
Mrs.
Campbell-Taylor
does
not
like
to
trade
on
her
husband's
name-
he
is
a
Royal
Academician-
so
she
uses
her
maiden
name
of
Brenda
Moore
.
Specialising
in
portraits
she
resumed
her
profession
five
years
ago
having
seen
her
daughter
launched
in
her
own
career
as
a
pianist
and
teacher
.
Won
Scholarships
Her
art
training
started
when
,
at
the
age
of
14
,
she
was
sent
for
a
trial
term
to
the
Oxford
School
of
Art
.
Later
she
went
to
the
Brighton
School
and
was
awarded
a
local
scholarship
.
When
she
was
2
years
old
she
won
a
leaving
scholarship
to
the
Royal
Academy
Schools
.
One
of
the
first
visiting
members
of
the
Royal
Academy
to
instruct
her
was
Mr.
Campbell-Taylor
who
was
to
become
her
husband
five
years
later
.
Rather
than
branch
into
commercial
art
on
leaving
the
Academy
,
she
became
an
apprentice
to
a
picture
frame
maker
,
and
still
makes
mounts
for
her
water
colours
and
drawings
.
Although
her
painting
career
was
interrupted
,
she
helped
her
husband
and
continued
to
accumulate
painting
knowledge
.
``
You
never
lose
the
ability
to
paint
once
you
have
absorbed
the
first
principles
in
art-
practise
<
SIC
>
is
not
as
essential
in
painting
as
it
is
for
instrument
playing
,
''
she
says
.
Child
Portraits
On
the
difference
between
the
professional
and
the
amateur
artist
,
Mrs.
Campbell-Taylor
said
:
``
It
could
not
be
defined
by
income
or
pay
packet
.
``
The
professional
is
never
satisfied
with
an
easy
answer
and
believes
that
nothing
is
so
worth-while
as
the
problem
that
arouses
all
the
receptivity
,
excitement
and
competence
he
is
capable
of
experiencing
which
tuition
has
accelerated
.
``
For
the
amateur
it
is
an
emotional
outlet
which
can
also
have
its
own
monetary
value
in
these
days
.
''
In
the
studio
she
has
some
delightful
portraits
and
drawings
of
children
,
so
I
asked
if
she
particularly
enjoyed
this
type
of
work
.
Mrs.
Campbell-Taylor
replied
that
while
having
no
preference
for
the
age
of
her
subject
,
she
did
find
painting
children
particularly
interesting
and
often
a
challenge
.
She
usually
stays
with
the
family
and
makes
studies
of
the
child
when
asleep
before
attempting
the
painting
.
``
You
really
have
to
get
an
idea
of
the
personality
and
form
before
you
start
.
``
It
is
as
exciting
and
difficult
for
a
child
to
sit
as
it
is
for
the
painter
to
paint
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Clay
Modelling
``
The
fun
of
portrait
painting
,
''
she
added
,
``
is
in
trying
to
assess
and
understand
the
temperament
of
the
people
you
are
painting
.
''
As
an
artist
she
has
learned
a
considerable
amount
from
clay
modelling
,
which
she
has
exhibited
as
well
as
paintings-
including
one
of
the
anointing
of
the
Queen
Mother
,
then
Queen
,
at
the
coronation
of
George
=6-
at
the
Royal
Academy
.
And
recently
Mrs.
Campbell-Taylor
had
two
drawings
at
the
Royal
Society
of
Portrait
Painters
'
Exhibition
.
...
AND
A
STUDIO
THAT
WILL
BE
LIT
BY
GLASS
DOME
I
MET
another
artist
who
will
soon
be
living
in
a
mill-
this
time
a
windmill
at
Hemingford
Grey
.
Mrs.
Jeanette
Jackson
,
a
London
abstract
painter
who
is
currently
exhibiting
her
work
in
Cambridge
,
hopes
the
conversion
of
the
windmill
will
be
completed
by
the
early
autumn
.
The
windmill
has
been
admired
by
Mrs.
Jackson
since
childhood
and
many
times
,
like
Jimmy
Edwards
,
she
has
attempted
to
buy
it
,
at
last
being
successful
.
It
will
have
a
glass
dome
to
let
in
the
light
,
and
the
four
floors
will
give
plenty
of
studio
room
.
Frame
Problem
The
family-
she
has
a
son
at
Trinity
and
one
daughter-
will
spend
their
week-ends
at
Hemingford
Grey
,
Mrs.
Jackson
working
as
an
art
teacher
in
a
London
school
during
the
week
.
The
day
I
met
her
she
had
a
problem
on
her
hands
.
One
of
her
paintings
,
8
ft.
by
5
ft.
was
sent
unframed
to
the
Women's
International
Art
Club
's
exhibition
.
It
came
back
that
morning
with
a
frame
,
and
would
not
go
through
the
front
or
back
door
.
Mrs.
Jackson
is
an
extraordinary
<
SIC
>
prolific
painter
.
In
one
year
she
paints
more
than
2
pictures
,
though
not
all
these
survive
her
critical
scrutiny
.
Other
Interests
She
is
'passionately
fond
of
cooking
.
'
Having
lived
in
Germany
for
several
years
she
always
cooks
their
national
dishes
for
her
friends
unless
they
are
foreigners-
then
she
always
cooks
roast
beef
and
apple
pie
.
Her
other
interest
is
collecting
Victoriana
.
When
she
first
started
this
25
years
ago
she
bought
a
Victorian
chair
for
7s
6d.
,
which
she
is
sure
will
now
fetch
somewhere
in
the
region
of
+3
.
A
SOLDIER
WHO
TURNED
TO
POTTERY
AT
AGE
OF
52
Work
Of
Reychan
Exhibited
At
Heffer
Gallery
THE
Heffer
Gallery
have
just
opened
an
exhibition
of
the
works
of
Stanislas
Reychan
,
the
Polish
soldier
who
began
training
as
a
potter
at
the
age
of
52
.
His
remarkable
success
must
be
due
to
some
extent
to
heredity-
he
is
of
the
fifth
generation
in
a
family
of
potters-
but
heredity
can
not
explain
everything
.
Almost
everyone
must
have
seen
his
pieces
of
pottery
sculpture
at
some
time
or
another
.
The
shiny
little
black
bulls
,
with
curly
foreheads
lowered
;
the
rather
pear-shaped
Adam
and
Eve
figures
sitting
happily
under
a
snake-entwined
tree
in
a
pottery
Eden-
pieces
like
these
must
be
familiar
to
thousands
.
Reychan
has
exhibited
in
the
Open
Air
Exhibitions
in
London
,
and
for
the
past
six
years
at
the
Royal
Academy
.
His
work
has
been
welcomed
as
an
important
modern
flowering
of
the
tradition
which
produced
the
exquisite
pieces
of
Bow
and
Chelsea
,
and
the
curiosities
of
Staffordshire
.
Reychan
's
knights
in
armour
,
his
medieval
heroes
,
classical
personalities
,
are
undeniably
works
of
art
of
a
very
vital
and
individual
kind
.
Their
appeal
,
being
modern
,
is
direct
and
uncomplicated
.
In
spite
of
the
humour
that
has
gone
into
a
good
many
of
them
,
they
are
not
without
dignity
.
Two
companion
pieces
,
Lion
and
Unicorn
,
are
rather
attractive
;
Hercules
(
taming
a
lion
)
,
Silenus
(
his
arm
thrown
blissfully
over
a
barrel
)
,
a
centaur
,
executed
in
unglazed
red
earthenware
,
turning
to
shoot
an
arrow
back
over
his
shoulder-
these
are
just
a
few
that
catch
the
eye
,
among
many
.
Their
prices
,
considered
against
the
prices
of
more
conventional
pottery
,
are
certainly
not
excessive
.
P.O
.
Selwyn
Mitre
Players
Good
Choice
SHAKESPEARE
'S
``
Two
Gentlemen
of
Verona
,
''
this
year's
production
by
the
Selwyn
Mitre
Players
,
has
emerged
as
a
choice
well-suited
to
the
available
talent
,
and
in
general
commendable
for
its
boldness
,
fluency
and
straight
forward
interpretation
.
Performed
in
the
College
Hall
against
a
dark
backcloth
,
with
no
scenery
other
than
an
odd
chair
or
table
to
relieve
the
bareness
of
the
stage
,
it
naturally
depended
entirely
upon
the
acting
for
its
success
.
#
229
<
87
TEXT
C16
>
The
Post
review
of
next
week
's
shows
ANOTHER
FROM
'SALAD
DAYS
'
STABLE
THE
team
behind
the
longest
running
musical
in
the
world
(
``
Salad
Days
''
)
have
come
up
with
another
musical
which
goes
to
the
West
End
the
week
after
it
has
finished
at
the
NOTTINGHAM
THEATRE
ROYAL
.
The
latest
from
the
pens
and
pianos
of
Julian
Slade
and
Dorothy
Reynolds
is
``
Wildest
Dreams
,
''
due
to
open
at
the
Vaudeville
on
August
3
.
``
Wildest
Dreams
''
is
set
in
Nelderham
,
a
country
town
in
which
a
girl
called
Carol
,
just
out
of
school
,
meets
Mark
,
a
young
reporter
sent
to
write
up
in
satirical
terms
the
town
's
reactions
to
his
newspaper
's
questionnaire
.
As
in
``
Salad
Days
,
''
the
young
couple
have
personality
and
purpose
.
Carol
,
though
monosyllabic
,
rebellious
and
scruffy
in
the
manner
of
some
of
the
modern
young
,
has
a
strong
vision
of
her
character
and
a
determination
to
preserve
it
in
the
teeth
of
her
aunt
's
interference
.
And
Mark
believes
he
has
it
in
him
to
convert
a
whole
country
town
.
Anna
Dawson
plays
the
girl
.
Now
24
,
she
got
her
first
theatrical
chance
in
a
previous
Slade-Reynolds
musical
,
``
Free
as
Air
,
''
and
,
apart
from
pantomime
and
repertory
experience
,
has
been
in
''
Marigold
''
at
the
Savoy
.
John
Baddeley
,
who
partners
her
as
Mark
,
was
also
in
``
Free
as
Air
,
''
as
well
as
``
Follow
That
Girl
.
''
Aged
27
,
he
is
an
actor
whose
experience
has
varied
from
repertory
at
Birmingham
,
Sheffield
,
the
Bristol
Old
Vic
and
Guildford
to
a
tour
in
''
The
Lilac
Domino
.
''
With
Julian
Slade
at
the
piano
,
Miss
Reynolds
plays
the
domineering
aunt
,
who
meets
a
composer
who
tries
to
sing
his
own
songs
(
Angus
Mackay-
in
private
life
Miss
Reynold
's
husband
)
.
The
musical
numbers
are
by
Basil
Pattison
,
and
decor
by
Brian
Currah
,
who
recently
designed
for
``
The
Caretaker
.
''
PLAYHOUSE
:
Third
week
of
``
Second
Post
,
''
a
revue
of
28
items
by
various
authors
,
produced
by
Val
May
before
he
leaves
for
Bristol
Old
Vic
.
Targets
range
from
the
familiar
skits
on
``
Beat
the
Clock
''
and
``
The
Archers
''
to
the
offbeat
,
with
a
cast
of
thirteen
topped
by
Rhoda
Lewis
and
Arthur
Blake
.
City
Cinemas
Following
the
same
formula
of
a
tearaway
technique
compounded
of
slapstick
and
6double
entendre
,
the
sequel
to
``
Dentist
in
the
Chair
''
is
``
Dentist
on
the
Job
''
at
the
ABC
and
METROPOLE
cinemas
.
In
this
,
the
manager
of
a
firm
putting
out
a
new
toothpaste
(
Eric
Barker
)
gets
a
couple
of
dentists
to
endorse
it
.
It
seems
a
good
opportunity
for
the
Dean
of
King
Alfred
's
Dental
College
(
likewise
Eric
Barker
)
to
unload
a
brace
of
recently
graduated
deadheads
,
Bob
Monkhouse
and
Ronnie
Stevens
.
With
dental
mechanic
Kenneth
Connor
,
just
out
of
gaol
,
they
dream
up
schemes
to
promote
the
new
paste
.
In
the
process
they
meet
Shirley
Eaton-
in
a
bubble
bath
on
to
which
they
turn
a
wind
machine
.
Their
biggest
achievement
,
however
,
is
when
they
hear
that
the
Americans
are
launching
a
satellite
which
will
broadcast
a
tape
recording
of
goodwill
for
seven
years
.
Now
if
a
tape
extolling
the
virtues
of
their
toothpaste
could
be
substituted
...
?
Some
hardworking
man
at
the
Disney
studios
has
counted
the
spots
on
the
Dalmatians
in
``
One
Hundred
and
One
Dalmatians
''
at
the
ODEON
.
Each
dog
wears
32
to
72
spots
,
depending
on
which
side
is
exposed
to
the
viewer-
which
accounts
for
6,469,952
dancing
spots
.
Which
is
only
right
and
proper
in
a
4
,
,-dollar
production
involving
8
miles
of
drawings
,
1
,
colours
and
8
tons
of
paint
.
The
most
sophisticated
to
date
of
Disney
's
53
features
,
``
One
Hundred
and
One
Dalmatians
,
''
brings
together
a
human
bachelor
who
owns
a
Dalmatian
called
Pongo
and
a
shapely
girl
who
owns
one
called
Perdita
.
It
is
love
at
first
sight
,
marriage
at
first
opportunity
,
and
soon
fifteen
beautiful
puppies
are
born
(
to
the
Dalmatians
,
that
is
)
.
But
enter
a
villainess
,
Cruella
De
Vil
,
rich
,
cunning
and
with
a
passion
for
coats
made
of
Dalmatian
hides
.
She
dognaps
the
pups
and
puts
them
with
11
others
in
a
haunted
old
English
manor
house
.
Scotland
Yard
is
baffled
,
but
the
dogs
of
London
get
on
to
the
scent
.
With
``
Gunlight
at
Sandoval
,
''
Tech
.
Texas
Ranger
Tom
Tryon
avenges
death
of
friend
killed
trying
to
prevent
bank
hold-up
.
Dan
Duryea
.
It
was
inevitable
that
Peter
Ustinov
should
join
the
exclusive
four-star
club
by
writing
,
producing
,
directing
and
starring
in
one
film
.
In
``
Romanoff
and
Juliet
,
''
at
the
GAUMONT
,
he
is
literally
a
four-star
general
,
not
to
mention
also
being
President
and
UN
representative
of
the
tiny
country
of
Concordia
,
so
small
that
even
UN
colleagues
ca
n't
locate
it
on
the
map
.
But
the
President
wants
to
keep
it
that
way
,
knowing
that
when
it
is
discovered
it
will
be
either
swamped
with
aid
or
blown
OFF
the
map
.
Love
and
laughter
,
he
feels
,
engender
more
happiness
than
politics
or
philanthropy
.
At
a
meeting
of
the
United
Nations
he
causes
pandemonium
by
abstaining
on
an
important
vote
involving
an
amendment
to
an
amendment
to
an
amendment
,
and
on
his
return
to
Concordia
becomes
the
target
for
the
Russian
ambassador
,
Romanoff
,
and
the
American
ambassador
,
Moulsworth
,
both
of
whom
insist
on
giving
his
country
aid
.
Keeping
a
wary
eye
on
each
other
,
they
woo
Concordia-
while
their
respective
offspring
(
John
Gavin
and
Sandra
Dee
)
are
breaking
down
international
barriers
with
a
spot
of
wooing
themselves
.
Technicolor
.
With
``
A
Date
with
Death
,
''
Gerald
Mohr
tracks
policeman's
killer
.
In
the
roaring
expansion
of
the
West
a
century
ago
,
no
town
is
more
terrorised
than
``
Warlock
''
(
ELITE
)
where
the
people
have
been
reduced
to
a
handful
of
cowardly
citizens
as
one
sheriff
after
another
is
murdered
or
run
out
of
town
in
the
monthly
beat-up
the
place
receives
from
a
bunch
of
cowboys
from
the
San
Pablo
ranch
.
The
brawlers
,
drinkers
and
killers
include
Richard
Widmark
,
who
has
grown
to
hate
these
descents
on
the
defenceless
town
since
he
took
part
in
the
massacre
of
harmless
Mexicans
.
In
desperation
of
ever
getting
a
new
sheriff
who
can
protect
them
by
law
,
the
townsfolk
hire
Henry
Fonda
who
will
be
able
to
use
his
fast
gunplay
and
be
above
the
law
.
Accompanied
by
crippled
gambler
Anthony
Quinn
,
the
new
Marshal
arrives
and
makes
his
mark
.
Sickened
by
all
the
lawless
killing
,
Widmark
throws
in
his
lot
with
him
.
Dorothy
Malone
.
CinemaScope
,
Tech
.
With
``
Between
Heaven
and
Hell
,
''
CinemaScope
,
Terry
Moore
feels
that
the
feudal
attitude
husband
Robert
Wagner
has
towards
the
sharecroppers
on
his
land
will
one
day
cause
trouble
.
And
when
he
is
called
into
the
army
,
it
does
.
MECHANICS
:
``
There
Was
a
Crooked
Man
.
''
Ex
army
explosives
expert
Norman
Wisdom
is
persuaded
to
join
gang
of
safecrackers
by
the
argument
that
if
there
were
n't
any
criminals
,
all
the
clergymen
,
police
and
probation
officers
would
be
out
of
work
.
After
a
few
successes
,
the
gang
disguise
themselves
as
American
army
officers
and
work
a
gigantic
swindle
by
blowing
up
an
entire
town
.
Susannah
York
.
Alfred
Marks
.
With
``
Trapeze
,
''
crippled
and
embittered
by
a
fall
,
circus
star
Burt
Lancaster
refuses
to
teach
American
acrobat
Tony
Curtis
the
dangerous
triple
somersault
.
Whirling
round
in
the
circus
tent
,
they
solve
an
emotional
triangle
involving
Gina
Lollobrigida
.
In
Japan
,
apparently
,
they
play
something
called
``
The
Cola
Game
,
''
described
at
the
SCALA
.
A
circle
of
boys
and
girls
place
a
Coca-Cola
bottle
on
its
side
and
spin
it
.
When
it
stops
,
the
couple
to
whom
it
points
must
make
love
in
front
of
the
others
which
explains
why
Coca-Cola
sells
very
well
in
Japan
.
A
pretty
young
co-ed
named
Junko
gets
into
the
game
and
thus
meets
a
youngster
with
whom
she
has
an
affair
.
Discovering
herself
pregnant
she
has
an
abortion
,
but
her
lover
could
n't
care
less
and
goes
off
on
a
ski-ing
trip
with
the
girl
in
the
next
apartment
.
Junko
moves
out
of
his
flat
and
goes
to
live
with
a
young
architect
whom
she
respects
greatly
and
who
feels
sorry
for
her
.
In
this
way
,
it
says
here
,
``
she
experiences
the
true
meaning
of
love
and
happiness
.
''
X-certificate
.
Phillipe
Lemarre
has
been
the
scapegoat
of
some
doubtful
pals
in
''
Les
Clandestines
''
at
the
MOULIN
ROUGE
.
Sent
to
gaol
for
two
years
,
he
has
quixotically
,
refused
to
clear
himself
by
betraying
his
colleagues
,
and
,
when
he
gets
out
,
finds
his
grandfather
has
been
driven
to
suicide
by
a
bunch
of
crooks
.
Now
there
is
a
thriving
call-girl
racket
operating
from
the
old
man
's
apartment
which
they
have
taken
over
.
With
the
help
of
blonde
mannequin
Nicole
Courcel
,
the
released
prisoner
pieces
the
story
together
.
With
``
The
Parasites
,
''
Jeanne
Moreau
is
a
streetgirl
forever
searching
for
real
love
in
Montmartre
.
When
her
protector
is
betrayed
to
the
police
she
gets
entangled
with
other
shadowy
creatures
of
the
underworld
.
Both
films
X-certificate
.
The
Post
review
of
next
week
's
shows
JESSIE
AND
RALPH
TWINKLE
AGAIN
TWO
veterans
of
the
twenties
and
thirties-
one
remembered
for
her
vivacity
in
musicals
,
and
the
other
for
his
assinities
<
SIC
>
in
a
series
of
world
famous
farces-
visit
Nottingham
next
week
as
a
team
.
Jessie
Matthews
and
Ralph
Lynn
come
to
the
THEATRE
ROYAL
in
a
farce
called
``
Port
in
a
Storm
''
by
Rex
Howard
Arundel
.
The
ex
``
Cochran
young
lady
''
and
the
monocled
``
ass
''
of
so
many
pieces
of
Ben
Travers
at
the
Aldwych
are
cast
respectively
as
a
crime
novelist
and
her
old
flame
.
She
hides
him
at
home
when
he
is
on
the
run
from
his
virago
of
a
wife
until
she
discovers
that
she
is
also
harbouring
a
stolen
diamond
necklace
.
The
writer
has
a
house
staff
of
ex-convicts
to
keep
her
in
touch
with
the
way
of
the
underworld
,
and
the
farce
's
ingredients
include
a
long-lost
son
,
a
runaway
secretary
and
a
lock-picking
butler
.
The
play
is
on
its
pre-London
tour
.
Jessie
Matthews
made
her
first
appearance
on
the
stage
in
1917
when
she
was
ten
years
old
,
and
took
to
revue
five
years
later
.
She
made
her
first
hit
while
still
in
her
teens
,
understudying
Gertrude
Lawrence
in
America
,
and
when
she
came
back
to
London
she
twinkled
for
many
years
as
C.
B.
Cochran
's
brightest
discoveries
<
SIC
>
in
shows
that
ranged
from
``
This
Year
of
Grace
''
and
``
One
Damn
Thing
After
Another
''
to
the
famous
``
Evergreen
''
which
,
as
well
as
being
made
into
a
film
,
ran
for
two
years
.
Miss
Matthews
last
came
to
the
Nottingham
Theatre
Royal
in
1955
when
she
and
her
daughter
Katie
played
in
Coward
's
``
Private
Lives
.
''
NEARLY
8
Now
a
lively
79
,
Ralph
Lynn
has
been
going
strong
on
the
stage
since
19
(
when
he
appeared
in
``
King
of
Terrors
''
at
Wigan
)
,
and
about
1925
was
up
to
his
debonair
tricks
at
the
old
repertory
theatre
in
Hyson
Green
,
Nottingham
,
when
the
Grand
was
a
going
concern
.
He
,
Tom
Walls
and
Robertson
Hare
made
the
name
of
the
Aldwych
synonymous
with
farce
through
such
classics
of
foolery
as
``
Cuckoo
in
the
Nest
,
''
``
Thark
''
and
``
Rookery
Nook
.
''
Mr.
Lynn
and
his
bald
sparring
partner
appeared
at
the
Theatre
Royal
in
1952
in
the
premiere
of
a
later
Ben
Travers
farce
,
``
Wild
Horses
.
''
They
were
together
again
two
years
later
in
Peter
Jones's
''
The
Party
Spirit
.
''
Mr.
(
``
Oh
,
calamity
!
''
)
Hare
can
be
seen
again
in
Nottingham
,
by
the
way
,
on
October
16
,
when
he
plays
in
the
tour
of
``
The
Bride
Come
<
SIC
>
Back
''
with
Jack
Hulbert
and
Cicely
Courtneidge
.
PLAYHOUSE
:
Fourth
and
positively
final
week
of
the
revue
''
Second
Post
''
twenty-eight
items
of
song
,
sketch
and
dance
by
various
authors
.
Two
of
them
have
just
been
sold
for
the
new
West
End
revue
``
The
Lord
Chamberlain
Regrets
''
-
``
Lady
of
the
Camellias
,
''
in
which
Rhoda
Lewis
sings
6a
la
Dietrich
,
and
``
Cries
of
Old
London
''
involving
three
decrepit
bellringers
and
a
stomach-heaving
''
sick
''
joke
.
City
Cinemas
A
ten-year-old
opus
by
Alfred
Hitchcock
is
re-issued
at
the
ABC
and
METROPOLE-
his
``
Strangers
on
a
Train
.
''
A
long
train
journey
often
prompts
complete
strangers
to
strike
up
a
casual
conversation
.
They
will
talk
about
the
weather
,
politics
or
crime
.
But
it
's
rare
for
two
people
to
talk
about
murder
on
a
personal
level
.
#
213
<
88
TEXT
C17
>
FILM
PAGE
by
F.
Leslie
Winters
Hollywood
decides
that
1961
wo
n't
be
a
Super
Colossal
year
HAVING
looked
back
on
196
last
week
,
it
is
now
time
to
think
of
1961
and
the
films
it
will
bring
.
As
far
as
Hollywood
activities
go
,
my
correspondent
there
says
that
,
after
preliminary
box-office
results
of
``
The
Alamo
''
and
''
Spartacus
,
''
there
is
a
big
drop
in
super-colossal
productions
and
emphasis
trends
to
intimate
little
pictures
with
Sex
as
the
big
motif
.
This
follows
the
invasion
of
European
films
in
America
.
Here
I
have
selected
25
coming
British
films
which
look
promising
of
their
types
.
A
picture
which
must
strictly
be
regarded
as
American
yet
which
has
a
British
star
and
director
is
``
Lawrence
of
Arabia
,
''
with
Peter
O'Toole
and
made
by
David
``
River
Kwai
''
Lean
.
Our
own
Michael
Anderson
has
also
made
the
drama-thriller
``
The
Naked
Edge
''
with
American
Gary
Cooper
and
British/
U.S.
Deborah
Kerr
.
Peter
Finch
,
for
whom
196
was
triumphant
,
will
be
seen
in
a
political
drama
''
No
Love
for
Johnnie
,
''
while
Peter
Sellers
stars
and
directs
a
big
business
drama
``
Mr
.
Topaze
.
''
SOPHISTICATED
Richard
Todd
will
be
seen
in
a
sophisticated
comedy
and
a
war
drama-
``
Do
n't
Bother
to
Knock
''
and
``
The
Long
and
the
Short
and
the
Tall
.
''
Another
star
who
is
also
directing
is
Nigel
Patrick
and
his
film
is
``
Johnny
Nobody
,
''
with
Aldo
Ray
and
Yvonne
Mitchell
as
well
.
We
also
have
such
extremes
as
``
Carry
On
Regardless
,
''
with
a
cast
you
could
pretty
well
guess
,
and
``
Macbeth
,
''
with
Maurice
Evans
and
Judith
Anderson
.
Stanley
Baker
will
be
on
the
wrong
side
of
the
law
for
a
change
in
``
The
Criminal
,
''
and
so
will
Michael
Craig
in
``
Payroll
.
''
Crime
will
also
be
the
theme
of
``
Frightened
City
,
''
with
John
Gregson
and
Herbert
Lom-
a
vice
6expose
.
Horror
plus
science
fiction
are
scheduled
with
``
The
Children
of
Light
''
(
uncast
)
and
the
film
of
the
TV
success
''
Quatermass
and
the
Pit
,
''
which
would
be
unthinkable
without
Andre
Morell
.
``
The
Phantom
of
the
Opera
''
(
once
Lon
Chaney's
triumph
)
will
also
be
remade
over
here-
the
third
edition
,
I
think
.
Back
to
comedies-
Leslie
Phillips
,
James
Robertson
Justice
and
Eric
Sykes
combine
with
``
Very
Important
Person
''
;
Jimmy
Edwards
will
give
us
``
Nearly
a
Nasty
Accident
''
;
Ian
Carmichael
and
Janette
Scott
co-star
in
``
Double
Bunk
,
''
and
Terry-Thomas
will
be
with
Janette
for
``
His
and
Hers
.
''
HEART-THROB
There
is
much
prophecy
that
the
new
heart-throb
of
the
year
will
be
Warren
Beatty
,
over
here
to
star
with
Vivien
Leigh
in
a
sordid
drama
called
``
The
Roman
Spring
of
Mrs
.
Stone
.
''
Warren
is
engaged
to
Joan
Collins
.
Another
American
here
is
Susan
Strasberg
,
to
co-star
with
Ronald
Lewis
and
Ann
Todd
in
a
thriller
,
``
Taste
of
Fear
.
''
British
George
Sanders
stays
on
to
co-star
with
Peter
Cushing
in
``
Time
of
the
Fire
.
''
To
end
with
another
contrast
,
we
shall
have
Max
Bygraves
in
a
serious
film
about
slum
school
life
,
``
Spare
the
Rod
,
''
and
Virginia
McKenna
returning
to
the
screen
for
a
tense
drama
set
in
Sweden-
``
Two
Living
,
One
Dead
,
''
in
which
she
will
co-star
with
husband
Bill
Travers
.
This
is
D-Day-
in
four
different
versions
NO
one
seems
to
know
if
we
are
going
to
have
two
major
films
about
D-Day
or
not
.
Certainly
Howarth
's
book
``
Dawn
of
D-Day
''
has
been
purchased
for
filming
.
But
Darryl
Zanuck
is
first
with
details
about
his
``
Longest
Day
,
''
by
Cornelius
Ryan
.
He
will
start
production
on
June
6
on
the
original
Omaha
beach
,
Normandy
,
on
sequences
to
cost
as
much
as
an
average
minor
epic
.
The
story
is
in
four
parts
,
each
with
its
own
director
,
telling
the
same
story
from
the
British
,
American
,
French
and
German
points
of
view
.
I
would
like
Monty
's
view
of
Zanuck
's
statement
:
``
The
theme
will
be
the
stupidity
of
war
.
The
Allies
made
every
conceivable
physical
mistake
but
,
fortunately
for
us
,
the
Germans
made
more
.
Unbelievable
blunders
on
both
sides
took
place
.
''
How
the
Americans
love
to
debunk
!
A
PITY
this
country
has
n't
anything
comparable
with
the
Hollywood
Motion
Picture
Museum
.
A
big
new
building
is
now
planned
to
house
nearly
two
million
pounds
worth
of
equipment
dating
to
the
pioneer
days
.
It
will
be
built
opposite
the
Hollywood
Bowl
(
famous
arena
and
scene
of
spectacles
,
music
and
pageantry
)
and
the
American
film
industry
is
to
lay
out
+35
,
on
exhibits
and
+18
,
on
equipping
sound
stages
for
demonstrations
of
film
production
.
VERSATILE
JOE
by
JOHN
GORDON
JOE
BROWN
,
former
white-haired
comedian
of
the
ITV
beat
show
``
Wham
,
''
has
really
hit
a
gusher
.
Just
before
starting
out
on
a
tour
of
one-nighters-
in
West
Bromwich
this
week-
he
recorded
two
numbers
,
``
Shine
''
and
``
The
Switch
''
(
Pye
7N15322
)
.
On
the
top
half
he
chants
away
happily
;
the
backer
is
purely
instrumental
.
This
splendid
disc
proves
Joe
's
versatility
,
which
is
going
to
make
him
a
top
star
this
year-
you
'll
see
.
Bill
Bramwell
's
``
Candid
Camera
Theme
''
(
Decca
F1139
)
is
a
most
unusual
combination
of
guitar
,
piccolo
and
gimmick
vocal
.
The
other
half
,
``
Frederika
,
''
brings
a
more
orthodox
musical
combination
into
the
picture
with
this
slow
,
almost
haunting
,
bluesy
piece
.
Two
good
sides
.
FILM
PAGE
by
F.
Leslie
Winters
The
man
with
a
bent
halo
BUT
THE
LIFE
,
LOVES
AND
MUSIC
OF
FRANZ
LISZT
ADD
UP
TO
A
CINEMATIC
TREAT
THEY
say
(
and
I
do
n't
quite
know
who
``
they
''
are
)
that
audiences
wo
n't
accept
so
eagerly
these
days
the
sort
of
films
which
were
tremendously
successful
about
15
to
2
years
ago
.
I
have
heard
film
executives
express
doubts
whether
a
``
Seventh
Veil
''
type
of
theme
would
capture
people
's
fancy
today
in
the
extraordinary
way
it
once
did
.
Many
of
you
will
have
a
warm
regard
for
that
immensely
popular
''
Song
to
Remember
,
''
in
which
Cornel
Wilde
played
Chopin-
made
in
wartime
and
which
captured
people
's
hearts
as
well
as
ears
.
SHUNNED
?
Can
this
sort
of
success
be
repeated
in
these
times
?
Or
does
a
mixture
of
costume
,
classical
music
and
courtly
manner
seem
likely
to
be
shunned
by
audiences
said
to
be
horror
and
crime
addicts
?
I
should
be
sorry
to
think
so
,
for
``
Song
Without
End
,
''
which
tells
some
of
the
story
of
Franz
Liszt
,
is
a
film
worth
going
to
for
its
music
,
its
decor
,
its
acting
,
and
its
elegance
.
Those
classical
composers
of
the
great
musical
era
are
certainties
for
the
script-writers
.
Their
private
lives
,
mainly
,
were
as
wildly
romantic
and
as
full
of
drama
as
any
novelist
's
inventions
.
Even
so
,
there
is
usually
a
tendency
to
soften
the
outlines
,
polish
up
the
bent
haloes
,
and
omit
a
few
facts
.
On
the
whole
,
``
Song
Without
End
''
is
fairly
accurate
.
It
is
marred
by
a
few
American
accents
and
expressions
,
and
is
reticent
about
Liszt
's
long
affair
with
a
Russian
princess
.
Despite
the
detail
into
which
this
part
of
the
film
goes
,
it
does
n't
even
whisper
the
fact
that
they
lived
together
for
many
years
in
a
strange
atmosphere
of
passion
,
piety
and
regret
.
But
jarring
moments
are
remarkably
few
in
the
two
hours
and
ten
minutes
it
takes
to
cover
Liszt
's
career
from
the
age
of
26
until
he
went
into
a
monastery
.
The
film
's
inference
at
the
end
is
that
the
composer
has
found
peace
and
will
never
emerge
again
.
In
fact
,
he
merely
took
a
minor
order
and
toured
Europe
as
a
white-haired
and
pretty
gay
old
man
.
The
picture
also
merely
includes
two
women
in
his
life
(
from
the
many
who
caught
his
eye
)
-
French
Countess
Marie
,
with
whom
he
ran
off
to
Chamonix
and
whom
he
deserts
to
start
another
concert
tour
,
simultaneously
with
one
roving
eye
on
Russian
Princess
Carolyne
Sayn-Wittgenstein
.
She
has
a
jealous
husband
and
the
protection
of
the
Czar-
formidable
adversaries
.
FRUSTRATION
The
personal
side
of
the
story
shows
the
frustration
and
bitterness
of
the
discarded
mistress
,
a
beautiful
piece
of
acting
from
France
's
Genevieve
Page
,
and
the
passion-battling-religion
of
the
entranced
princess
,
played
with
the
face
of
Ava
Gardner
and
the
coolness
of
a
real
princess
by
Capucine
,
lovely
model
with
no
acting
experience
before
this
.
The
musical
side
ranges
from
Chopin
to
Wagner
,
Beethoven
to
Bach
,
Handel
,
Mendelssohn
,
Verdi
,
and
Schumann
.
All
this
played
by
Jorge
Bolet
,
but
magnificently
co-ordinated
with
the
hands
of
Dirk
Bogarde
,
who
makes
of
Liszt
an
irresponsible
but
rather
lovable
puppy-dog
rather
than
a
dare-devil
,
philandering
genius
.
I
do
so
hope
that
the
pattern
of
entertainment
has
not
changed
so
much
that
a
worthy
film
of
this
type
fails
.
Perhaps
we
shall
be
surprised
and
Birmingham
's
Odeon
will
be
packed
this
week
.
It
deserves
to
be
.
An
experiment
in
the
shadows
IT
is
strange
that
a
Hollywood
actor
should
get
the
idea
for
a
film
in
a
New
York
students
'
loft
on
January
14
,
1957
,
and
a
few
months
later
,
with
money
borrowed
and
money
donated
after
a
TV
interview
,
make
this
film
in
the
streets
of
that
city
and
then
fail
to
find
anyone
in
the
United
States
who
would
show
it
.
That
is
why
John
Cassavetes
came
to
England
to
find
someone
who
would
take
a
risk
on
something
new
.
It
was
the
directors
of
newly-constructed
British
Lion
,
who
have
got
faith
in
fresh
faces
,
talent
,
ideas
and
letting
people
try
them
out
,
who
saw
``
Shadows
''
one
evening
and
immediately
offered
Cassavetes
the
money
for
world
distribution
rights
.
I
feel
sure
they
wo
n't
regret
it
,
from
the
prestige
or
financial
angles
.
This
film
,
now
at
the
Futurist
,
Birmingham
,
was
made
with
a
16mm
camera
in
42
days
and
nights
in
New
York
marquees
,
in
disguised
dust-bins
,
from
trucks
,
in
subway
entrances
and
restaurant
windows
.
For
six
weeks
the
actors
,
all
unknown
to
the
general
public
,
lived
together
and
discussed
the
story
outline
.
Each
fully
understood
the
situations
planned
and
the
nature
of
the
characters
(
which
bear
the
same
names
as
the
actors
)
,
and
when
the
camera
started
they
just
talked-
without
a
script
,
as
the
words
came
in
their
minds
or
were
provoked
by
others
.
The
result
,
if
not
completely
satisfying
(
some
scenes
do
appear
a
little
contrived
and
tentatively
scripted
)
,
is
remarkable
.
There
is
a
coloured
girl
who
pretends
to
sophistication
but
is
horrified
at
her
seduction
;
her
trumpet-playing
brother
who
finally
stops
his
aimless
existence
after
a
slum
beat-up
;
the
clash
and
inner
concern
of
the
colour
problem
.
No
one
is
very
good
or
very
bad
.
It
may
not
be
a
film
for
everyone
,
but
it
is
an
experiment
that
almost
comes
off
and
is
,
undoubtedly
,
of
importance
in
the
technique
of
film-making
.
TV
TOPICS
by
ROBBIE
ASHLEY
Secrets
of
the
'Candid
Camera'
SO
often
have
I
heard
suggestions
that
``
Candid
Camera
''
is
''
rigged
''
that
I
decided
to
find
out
just
how
they
go
about
eavesdropping
on
the
public
.
An
ABC
spokesman
was
quite
adamant
in
refuting
the
charge
of
''
rigging
''
of
sequences
and
employing
actors
in
the
role
of
Mr.
and
Mrs.
Public
.
The
only
professionals
employed
on
the
show
are
Jonathan
Routh
(
its
originator
)
and
sometimes
Bill
Bramwell
(
the
musical
director
)
.
Obviously
they
are
required
to
``
set
up
''
the
victim
.
HIDDEN
Cameras
,
in
soundproof
cabinets
,
are
hidden
behind
curtains
,
in
cupboards
with
the
rear
door
left
ajar
;
and
for
street
scenes
the
camera
often
shoots
through
the
windows
of
a
plain
van
parked
nearby
.
Tiny
radio
microphones
are
dotted
all
over
the
place-
Routh
often
wears
a
lapel
microphone
which
only
a
person
in
the
know
could
detect
.
An
aerial
runs
down
the
trouser
leg
from
the
radio
microphone
,
and
the
speech
is
picked
up
by
a
receiving
aerial
in
the
next
room
,
under
the
counter
,
or
just
around
the
corner-
wherever
the
scene
is
set
.
SEQUENCES
Several
sequences
are
shot
in
one
day
.
For
instance
,
in
a
hardware
shop
Routh
asked
a
woman
to
fill
in
a
form
to
obtain
a
licence
to
buy
saucepan
patches
.
Later
,
still
in
the
same
shop
,
he
began
selling
left-handed
teacups
to
a
gullible
public
.
Thousands
of
feet
of
film
are
shot
every
week
,
and
a
tremendous
amount
is
wasted
.
Sometimes
a
stunt
does
not
come
off
;
sometimes
Routh
is
recognised
;
and
often
nothing
at
all
happens
.
#
28
<
END
>
<
89
TEXT
D1
>
With
so
many
problems
to
solve
,
it
would
be
a
great
help
to
select
some
one
problem
which
might
be
the
key
to
all
the
others
,
and
begin
there
.
If
there
is
any
such
key-problem
,
then
it
is
undoubtedly
the
problem
of
the
unity
of
the
Gospel
.
There
are
three
views
of
the
Fourth
Gospel
which
have
been
held
.
Some
critics
,
not
many
,
argue
that
the
Gospel
is
the
product
of
one
mind
and
one
hand
.
For
them
the
problems
of
the
Fourth
Gospel
exist
only
in
the
mind
of
its
detractors
.
The
difficulties
which
are
felt
by
modern
critics
are
due
to
the
book
being
read
and
examined
as
it
was
never
meant
to
be
.
There
is
some
truth
in
this
contention
,
and
one
must
always
remember
that
no
book
of
the
New
Testament
was
written
with
the
special
interests
of
a
modern
critic
in
mind
.
Many
of
the
questions
which
the
searching
scrutiny
of
the
textual
critic
raises
were
of
no
interest
to
the
author
of
the
Gospel
.
However
,
this
kind
of
immaculate
conception
of
John
is
difficult
to
maintain
in
the
face
of
the
contrasts
with
the
other
Gospels
and
of
the
striking
unanimity
of
scholars
who
have
detected
dislocations
in
the
text
.
That
the
Gospel
is
homogeneous
is
the
orthodox
view
of
the
Roman
Church
.
Loisy
,
who
could
not
accept
this
view
,
was
excommunicated
in
197
after
a
Biblical
commission
had
answered
three
questions
on
the
Fourth
Gospel
,
and
the
Pope
made
their
three
answers
articles
of
faith
.
The
first
article
affirmed
the
authorship
of
the
apostle
John
.
The
second
said
that
the
problems
which
arise
from
the
comparisons
with
the
Synoptics
can
be
reasonably
solved
by
paying
due
regard
to
the
time
and
plan
and
to
the
different
public
for
which
,
or
against
which
,
the
author
wrote
.
The
third
article
excluded
any
allegorical
interpretation
of
the
Gospel
.
There
is
a
whole
group
of
theories
which
attempt
to
explain
the
problems
of
the
Fourth
Gospel
by
explanations
based
on
assumed
textual
dislocations
.
The
present
state
of
the
Gospel
is
the
result
of
an
accident-prone
history
.
The
original
was
written
on
a
roll
,
or
codex
,
which
fell
into
disorder
or
was
accidentally
damaged
.
An
editor
,
who
was
not
the
author
,
made
what
he
could
of
the
chaos
by
placing
the
fragments
,
or
sheets
,
or
pages
,
in
order
.
Most
of
those
who
expound
a
theory
of
textual
dislocation
take
it
for
granted
that
the
Gospel
was
written
entirely
by
one
author
before
the
disturbance
took
place
but
a
few
leave
it
open
to
suppose
that
the
original
book
had
been
revised
even
before
the
upheaval
.
The
ingenuity
of
the
theories
is
impressive
and
is
the
best
argument
against
them
.
If
the
history
of
the
Gospel
has
been
as
fortuitous
as
they
suppose
,
rational
criticism
is
impossible
.
The
critic
hopes
to
discover
order
,
sequence
and
purpose
.
The
textual
dislocators
recount
tales
of
disorder
,
of
transposition
,
and
of
the
wayward
impulse
of
the
editor
,
who
at
one
moment
compels
admiration
for
his
spiritual
insight
and
at
the
next
is
rolling
dice
.
Fortunately
,
the
introduction
of
chance
into
these
schemes
makes
it
possible
to
test
them
statistically
.
The
result
confirms
the
impression
that
ingenuity
is
their
only
virtue
.
One
must
not
pass
over
the
derangement
theories
without
acknowledgment
of
the
truth
which
they
contain
.
The
exponent
of
such
a
theory
has
seen
some
regularities
in
the
structure
of
the
Gospel
.
The
regularities
are
not
simple
nor
are
they
continuous
.
The
critic
then
assumes
that
the
underlying
order
was
based
on
the
sheets
,
or
pages
,
on
which
the
original
was
written
,
and
that
the
disorder
was
due
to
some
rearrangements
of
those
sheets
or
pages
.
To
dismiss
the
textual-derangement
theories
out
of
hand
is
to
discard
some
acute
observation
because
it
is
incomplete
and
has
been
wrongly
developed
.
The
third
type
of
theory
would
account
for
the
difficulties
of
the
Fourth
Gospel
in
terms
of
its
having
been
,
at
one
time
,
a
shorter
book
than
it
now
is
.
In
the
enlargement
of
this
little
Gospel
some
movements
of
the
text
took
place
.
The
Commentator
has
long
been
a
leading
exponent
of
such
a
view
.
In
his
commentary
on
John
,
he
sets
out
in
detail
the
case
for
enlargement
.
A
theory
of
this
kind
offers
considerable
advantages
.
It
can
explain
the
early
substratum
undoubtedly
present
in
the
Gospel
,
and
yet
also
account
for
passages
which
are
not
easily
reconciled
with
early
and
accurate
knowledge
of
the
background
of
Jesus
's
life
and
work
.
It
can
offer
a
reason
for
the
textual
changes
which
is
neither
chance
nor
accident-
two
terms
which
too
often
cover
the
absence
of
any
reason
.
The
one
real
weakness
of
the
Commentator
's
case
is
that
,
in
common
with
all
his
colleagues
,
he
has
not
,
until
now
,
been
able
to
exhibit
exactly
how
this
enlargement
was
effected
nor
has
he
been
able
to
explain
the
textual
movements
by
showing
that
such
changes
are
part
of
a
simple
and
coherent
plan
.
To
understand
how
this
is
possible
it
is
necessary
to
examine
the
text
of
the
Gospel
.
Chapter
3
The
Text
of
the
Fourth
Gospel
THE
Fourth
Gospel
was
almost
certainly
written
in
Greek
.
A
modern
text
of
the
Gospel
represents
the
work
of
generations
of
scholars
who
have
compared
the
many
manuscripts
of
John
and
worked
out
the
version
which
is
most
likely
to
have
been
the
original
wording
.
It
is
not
possible
to
establish
any
one
text
with
absolute
precision
.
The
most
convenient
one
for
the
authors
has
been
the
text
of
A.
Souter
.
In
this
version
of
the
text
the
Fourth
Gospel
is
printed
as
just
over
1
,
different
nouns
,
verbs
,
and
other
parts
of
speech
occurring
15,695
times
in
their
different
grammatical
forms
.
There
are
other
texts
which
could
have
been
used
,
and
(
as
shown
in
Table
=1
)
it
is
not
a
matter
of
the
greatest
importance
which
text
is
used
.
<
TABLE
>
At
first
sight
the
difference
between
Souter
and
the
other
texts
is
rather
large
.
But
the
British
text
includes
the
paragraph
=7.53-=8.11
,
the
Woman
taken
in
Adultery
,
and
this
accounts
for
178
words
out
of
279
,
which
is
the
difference
between
the
15,695
words
of
Souter
's
text
and
the
15,416
of
Nestle
's
.
The
omission
or
inclusion
of
this
paragraph
is
a
matter
of
editorial
decision
rather
than
scribal
emendation
,
and
it
must
be
included
in
the
Gospel
and
studied
,
even
if
the
result
of
the
study
were
to
decide
that
the
paragraph
should
then
be
excluded
.
Thus
the
difference
between
Souter
's
text
and
Nestle
's
is
11
words
.
If
the
true
content
of
the
text
of
the
Gospel
is
taken
as
the
average
of
the
two
figures
,
then
the
difference
is
11
words
in
15,555
,
a
figure
on
which
the
textual
critics
may
be
congratulated
.
One
can
assume
that
Souter
's
version
of
the
Fourth
Gospel
represents
99
per
cent
of
the
original
text
.
Of
the
remainder
not
much
is
of
consequence
,
for
the
variant
readings
often
concern
verbal
tenses
,
or
word
order
,
or
the
insertion
or
omission
of
qualifying
clauses
,
not
many
of
which
affect
the
content
or
meaning
of
the
text
to
any
great
extent
.
Souter
's
text
is
not
identical
with
the
original
of
John
.
The
Gospel
would
have
been
written
by
hand
in
individual
letters
;
block
capitals
are
the
nearest
equivalent
today
.
There
would
be
no
spaces
between
words
such
as
we
are
accustomed
to
see
and
punctuation
would
be
kept
to
a
minimum
.
The
comma
,
the
full
stop
,
the
colon
,
and
the
interrogation
mark
are
all
modern
additions
to
the
text
.
The
chapter
and
verse
divisions
of
both
Old
and
New
Testaments
date
from
the
Reformation
.
The
chapters
were
marked
by
Stephen
Langton
,
an
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
the
verses
by
the
Parisian
printer
Stephanus
,
who
produced
the
1546
printed
edition
of
the
New
Testament
in
Greek
.
The
only
punctuation
which
the
originals
might
have
had
is
paragraphos
markings
.
The
end
of
a
section
of
the
text
was
indicated
by
a
little
bar
drawn
under
the
first
two
or
three
letters
of
the
line
at
which
the
section
finished
.
The
bar
was
the
commonest
marking
,
but
others
were
also
used
.
Dots
sometimes
served
in
place
of
the
bar
,
and
there
are
cases
where
spacing
is
used
as
it
is
now
used
to
mark
a
paragraph
ending
.
Frequently
paragraphos
markings
were
omitted
.
C.
H.
Roberts
is
of
the
opinion
that
in
the
original
of
the
Fourth
Gospel
some
markings
would
be
used
,
although
which
,
it
is
impossible
to
say
.
Professor
E.
G.
Turner
is
inclined
to
take
the
view
that
the
original
of
the
Gospel
would
be
unmarked
.
The
original
of
the
Gospel
,
whether
written
on
a
roll
or
codex
,
whether
paragraphed
or
not
,
would
be
laid
out
in
columns
.
This
is
the
invariable
practice
of
ancient
manuscripts
.
A
common
size
of
column
would
hold
about
one
third
of
a
page
of
Souter
's
print
.
The
writing
instrument
was
a
stylus
,
a
wedge-shaped
pen
cut
from
a
reed
.
The
ink
was
a
mixture
of
carbon
black
in
water
with
gum
Arabic
as
a
solvent
.
The
``
paper
''
would
be
papyrus
or
parchment
,
and
the
form
of
the
book
a
roll
or
codex
.
If
,
twenty
years
ago
,
one
had
asked
a
scholar
what
form
the
original
of
the
Gospel
would
have
taken
,
he
would
have
answered
,
without
hesitation
,
that
the
book
would
have
been
a
papyrus
roll
.
The
reason
why
he
would
have
been
so
confident
is
,
simply
,
that
the
great
majority
of
surviving
classical
manuscripts
are
on
papyrus
rolls
.
To
make
a
book
of
this
kind
,
sheets
of
papyrus
were
glued
edge
to
edge
until
a
single
sheet
,
often
twenty
to
twenty-five
feet
wide
,
had
been
made
.
The
edge
of
this
sheet
was
attached
to
a
wooden
dowel
and
the
sheet
wound
round
this
central
pin
.
The
roll
made
a
simple
and
serviceable
book
.
It
was
robust-
the
number
which
have
survived
the
centuries
is
ample
evidence
of
this-
and
it
was
easily
stored
.
It
had
two
disadvantages
.
It
was
generally
a
single-sided
form
of
book
,
and
it
was
not
an
easy
form
of
book
in
which
to
find
a
reference
.
This
last
objection
might
have
had
some
weight
in
ecclesiastical
circles
.
In
his
Natural
History
,
=13.=11-=12
,
the
elder
Pliny
tells
of
the
use
of
papyrus
in
roll-making
.
As
Pliny
was
killed
in
the
eruption
of
Vesuvius
which
overwhelmed
Herculaneum
and
Pompeii
in
A.D.
79
,
his
information
is
contemporaneous
with
the
New
Testament
.
The
other
form
of
book
was
the
codex
.
In
this
the
sheets
were
bound
together
down
one
edge
much
as
they
are
in
modern
books
.
Normally
the
sheets
were
bound
in
groups
,
called
quires
,
and
the
quires
were
stitched
together
to
make
a
book
.
A
common
size
of
papyrus
codex
page
is
ten
inches
by
eight
inches
,
the
size
of
quarto
paper
today
,
and
one
hundred
sheets
make
a
large
book
.
There
are
great
variations
in
the
codex
form
;
some
have
single-sheet
quires
,
but
most
have
multi-sheet
quires
.
Some
codices
were
made
up
of
double
sheets
folded
and
stitched
through
the
fold
.
The
difference
between
the
codex
and
the
roll
is
always
clear
.
Compared
to
the
roll
the
codex
was
more
economical
;
it
was
generally
written
on
both
sides
;
and
it
was
a
much
easier
book
in
which
to
find
a
textual
reference
.
Against
these
advantages
the
codex
was
fragile
and
might
be
bulky
.
It
is
sometimes
possible
to
tell
whether
or
not
a
particular
text
was
written
on
a
roll
or
a
codex
.
Rolls
were
prepared
for
writing
,
but
any
papyrus
left
unused
at
the
end
could
be
cut
off
.
If
the
text
was
longer
than
the
roll
,
a
sheet
could
easily
be
glued
on
.
The
verso
of
the
roll
was
blank
,
and
one
can
not
think
of
an
author
,
Mark
for
example
,
sending
out
his
Gospel
lacking
the
ending
,
while
one
whole
side
of
his
roll
was
unused
.
The
codex
form
was
not
so
accommodating
.
Even
in
the
case
of
the
single-sheet
quire
,
an
extra
sheet
glued
on
might
have
to
be
gummed
on
over
the
binding
,
or
the
whole
codex
rebound
.
#
28
<
9
TEXT
D2
>
=1
WORSHIP
AND
PRAISE
Architecture
THE
history
of
Congregational
worship
and
of
its
habits
of
praise
is
a
complex
study
for
which
many
more
pages
would
be
required
than
we
have
here
at
our
disposal
.
A
simple
but
serviceable
way
of
presenting
its
development
is
to
invite
the
reader
to
consider
three
images
:
that
of
a
seventeenth-century
meeting-house
,
that
of
a
nineteenth-century
urban
church
,
and
that
of
a
church
built
during
the
middle
decades
of
the
twentieth
century
.
Consider
,
for
example
,
the
meeting-house
at
Old
Meeting
,
Norwich
,
or
Swanland
,
East
Yorkshire
,
or
Tadley
,
Hants
;
or
any
of
those
whose
appearance
is
preserved
only
in
faded
prints
in
the
vestries
of
more
modern
churches
;
then
consider
Union
Church
,
Brighton
,
or
Elgin
Place
,
Glasgow
,
or
Westminster
Chapel
,
London
,
or
Richmond
Hill
,
Bournemouth
;
then
thirdly
,
consider
the
new
churches
at
Banstead
,
Surrey
,
Pilgrim
Church
at
Plymouth
,
or
(
on
a
larger
scale
)
Southernhay
,
Exeter
,
or
Eltham
,
Kent
,
or
Leatherhead
,
Surrey
.
Whatever
particular
churches
the
reader
holds
in
his
imagination
,
the
conclusion
he
will
surely
draw
is
that
Congregational
worship
can
be
expressed
in
the
progression
through
three
phases-
Family
,
Audience
and
Community
.
In
any
given
place
the
emphasis
may
be
on
any
one
of
these
phases
:
in
any
given
building
you
may
well
find
a
blend
of
two
or
all
of
them
,
or
a
kind
of
halted
transition
from
one
to
another
.
But
very
broadly
it
can
be
said
that
the
period
from
the
beginning
to
175
is
the
'family
'
period
:
that
from
175
to
19
,
the
'audience
'
period
;
and
that
from
19
to
the
present
,
the
'community
'
period
.
To
paraphrase
these
categories
:
Congregational
worship
comformable
<
SIC
>
with
the
Savoy
Declaration
and
the
principles
of
classic
Congregationalism
is
family
prayers
:
that
comformable
<
SIC
>
with
the
Evangelical
Revival
and
the
new
conurbations
of
industrial
society
is
oratory
:
and
that
comformable
<
SIC
>
with
modern
socialism
(
I
use
the
word
somewhat
liberally
)
is
community
.
Your
meeting-house
has
the
aspect
of
a
dwelling-house
,
and
its
architecture
is
domestic
in
the
Georgian
style
:
it
has
large
square
windows
which
are
later
diversified
by
that
very
characteristic
design
of
a
rectangle
surmounted
by
a
semi-circle
which
the
later
meeting-house
made
into
its
own
kind
of
ecclesiastical
architecture
.
Within
,
the
pulpit
and
table
are
usually
in
the
centre
of
the
longer
side
of
the
rectangle
,
and
nobody
sits
far
from
the
minister
.
Within
and
without
the
emphasis
is
on
utility
and
not
on
ceremony
.
The
pews
are
fairly
closely
packed
,
and
the
best
use
is
made
of
a
fairly
restricted
space
.
A
gallery
quite
often
is
added
to
make
use
of
space
vertically
as
well
as
horizontally
.
The
technique
of
speech
appropriate
to
such
a
building
does
not
demand
a
high
pitch
of
voice
;
reasonably
careful
enunciation
and
a
moderate
voice
are
all
that
are
needed
,
and
the
very
long
discourses
which
were
beloved
of
classic
Dissenters
could
be
delivered
,
and
presumably
listened
to
,
in
tolerable
comfort
.
The
contrast
between
this
kind
of
building
and
the
older
of
those
buildings
which
are
now
mostly
in
use
by
Congregationalists
is
enormous
.
Very
often
,
as
the
faded
vestry
prints
testify
,
a
meeting
house
was
demolished
in
the
nineteenth
century
to
make
way
for
a
larger
church
.
Now
it
is
always
assumed
that
this
larger
church
was
built
in
order
to
accommodate
a
larger
congregation
,
or
to
minister
to
a
rapidly
growing
district
.
That
is
only
a
part
of
the
truth
,
because
it
must
be
noted
that
the
larger
church
was
never
built
in
imitation
of
the
style
of
the
earlier
one
.
In
your
new
church
you
placed
the
pulpit
centrally
,
but
at
the
end
of
the
church
;
the
congregation
now
faced
down
the
rectangle
's
longer
dimension
,
and
from
an
appreciable
number
of
its
members
the
preacher
was
remote
.
Were
practical
necessities
the
only
consideration
,
a
larger
meeting-house
of
the
same
proportions
would
have
met
the
need
.
It
was
never
in
fact
constructed
so
.
What
mattered
to
the
nineteenth-century
Congregationalists
was
that
they
must
needs
express
the
spirit
of
success
and
enterprise
which
the
Evangelical
Revival
,
the
Missionary
movement
,
and
the
possibilities
of
reaching
much
larger
numbers
of
people
locally
had
kindled
in
them
.
Therefore
their
buildings
were
not
only
larger
but
more
eloquent
:
towers
or
spires
suggested
aspiration
and
domination
over
surrounding
buildings
;
gothic
arches
in
doors
and
windows
suggested
their
conviction
that
a
meeting
house
must
'look
like
a
church
'
.
And
that
tradition
of
large-scale
evangelistic
preaching
which
was
already
well
established
by
185
(
which
was
the
first
year
of
a
peak-decade
in
Congregational
church
building
)
made
the
idea
of
meeting-house
intimacy
give
way
in
the
minds
of
the
designers
to
that
of
weighty
and
rhetorical
preaching
,
with
a
certain
amount
of
attendant
ceremony
.
Nineteenth-century
Congregational
churches
are
in
themselves
ceremonious
buildings
.
The
space
is
still
used
with
puritan
thrift
,
and
large
congregations
can
be
packed
into
the
pews
.
It
is
still
assumed
that
the
proper
postures
for
a
congregation
at
worship
are
either
standing
or
sitting
;
room
need
not
be
left
to
accommodate
the
kneeling
posture
for
prayer
.
But
from
outside
the
church
'looks
like
a
church
'
,
and
from
within
,
with
its
large
pulpit
or
even
rostrum
in
the
centre
,
and
its
Table
dwarfed
by
the
enlarged
building
and
by
the
enlarged
pulpit
,
it
proclaims
the
primacy
of
the
preached
Word
.
The
fact
that
about
the
middle
of
the
nineteenth
century
the
fashion
for
large
church
organs
in
Britain
was
just
beginning
(
the
Great
Exhibition
of
1851
had
a
good
deal
to
do
with
that
)
brought
about
the
familiar
and
somewhat
aesthetically
distressing
adornment
that
is
now
almost
inseparable
from
buildings
of
this
kind-
the
pattern
of
organ-pipes
behind
the
pulpit
and
directly
in
the
focus
of
the
congregation
's
visual
attention
.
It
has
to
be
said
that
while
this
was
,
to
the
eye
,
most
offensive
,
the
organ
builder
usually
found
that
in
a
Dissenting
church
his
instrument
had
far
better
'speaking
space
'
,
and
was
consequently
heard
to
better
advantage
,
than
when
it
was
tucked
into
a
transept
in
some
ancient
parish
church
.
The
modern
Congregational
church
differs
as
widely
from
that
of
185
as
does
the
middle-period
one
from
the
meeting
house
.
The
reasons
are
quite
simple
.
In
modern
times
the
social
activities
of
the
church
take
a
more
significant
share
in
the
church
's
and
minister
's
time
than
they
formerly
did
,
and
must
therefore
be
allotted
a
more
significant
share
of
the
church
's
space
.
In
your
185
church
you
not
infrequently
find-
especially
in
the
North
of
England-
a
dramatic
contrast
between
the
sumptuous
appointments
of
the
building
itself
(
and
not
infrequently
,
of
the
minister
's
vestry
)
,
and
the
inhuman
barrack-like
living
conditions
in
the
'church
rooms
'
.
These
are
sometimes
actually
placed
underneath
the
church
building
:
if
not
there
,
they
are
huddled
behind
or
alongside
in
an
apologetic
heap
.
By
contrast
,
your
full-scale
church
'plant
'
of
today
makes
the
Sanctuary
only
the
centre-piece
of
a
systematic
group
of
buildings
.
In
consequence
of
this-
and
not
only
because
funds
are
too
scarce
to
permit
pretentious
architecture-
your
modern
Congregational
church
is
much
more
modest
in
its
outward
deportment
than
was
that
of
your
great-grandfather
.
But
along
with
it
are
many
buildings
whose
social
significance
is
unmistakable
.
Too
seldom
is
it
possible
to
erect
a
complete
system
of
buildings
:
but
in
such
cases
it
is
always
urged
on
the
architect
that
provision
must
be
made
for
social
activities
,
youth
clubs
,
departmental
children
's
worship
,
week-night
meetings
,
and
so
forth
:
and
when
nothing
better
can
be
achieved
,
the
new
church
becomes
a
dual-purpose
building
,
accommodating
the
ancillary
activities
under
the
same
roof
,
or
in
extreme
cases
in
the
same
room
,
as
the
public
worship
.
One
thing
,
however
,
all
modern
'sanctuaries
'
have
in
common
.
There
is
not
,
as
there
was
in
the
Victorian
church
,
any
attempt
to
provide
seating
for
a
large
crowd
of
worshippers
.
Not
only
is
the
building
fairly
small
:
its
floor-space
is
not
used
up
to
anything
like
the
same
extent
.
The
restful
effect
of
bare
space
,
especially
at
the
front
of
the
church
,
has
now
been
recognized
and
admitted
.
Chairs
,
symbols
of
congregational
adaptability
,
have
replaced
in
many
places
the
solid
and
immovable
pews
,
which
are
equally
symbols
of
the
local
rootedness
of
classic
and
late-puritan
Congregationalism
.
A
central
aisle
often
enhances
the
impression
of
spaciousness
,
and
the
new
ceremonious
regard
for
the
Communion
Table
,
brought
by
the
contemporary
sacramental
revival
,
has
usually
caused
the
removal
of
the
pulpit
to
the
side
of
the
church
.
The
'long
'
rather
than
the
'square
'
shape
is
still
usually
preferred
,
and
there
is
plenty
of
evidence
still
of
that
half-sentimental
aping
of
the
Establishment
which
caused
so
much
confusion
in
the
architecture
of
the
larger
churches
of
the
period
19-3
.
It
is
too
much
to
say
that
now
a
new
sense
of
beauty
has
overtaken
our
congregations
:
but
the
positive
gain
is
in
a
modesty
and
simplicity
of
demeanour
which
deny
directly
the
chief
vice
of
Victorianism
,
which
was
not
so
much
ugliness
as
pretentiousness
.
There
are
,
of
course
,
many
existing
examples
of
churches
which
hardly
fall
tidily
within
any
of
these
three
categories
.
Carrs
Lane
,
Birmingham
,
for
example
,
though
of
massive
size
and
accommodation
,
retains
a
fairly
'square
'
ground
plan
and
an
austere
un-spired
exterior
.
St
James
's
,
Newcastle
,
another
famous
'down-town'
church
,
combines
a
fairly
square
plan
with
an
unusual
sense
of
dignity
and
ceremony
imparted
by
the
use
of
fairly
massive
pillars
and
an
imaginative
dispersal
of
the
pews
radially
from
the
central
focus
of
the
pulpit
.
The
oval
experiment
at
Wellingborough
,
though
over-large
,
was
clearly
an
attempt
to
reproduce
on
a
large
scale
something
of
the
openness
of
the
meeting
house
.
Bromley
,
Kent
,
of
course
,
with
its
seven-sided
plan
,
is
the
most
impressive
of
all
modern
attempts
to
recapture
the
'meeting
house
'
shape
and
integrate
it
with
progressive
church-thinking
;
for
there
the
pulpit
stands
on
a
large
platform
in
the
middle
of
one
of
the
'long
sides'-
which
is
itself
composed
of
three
planes
set
at
wide
angles
to
one
another
,
while
the
congregation
is
arranged
to
move
out
from
the
pulpit
towards
each
of
the
other
four
sides
,
again
arranged
at
very
wide
angles
.
Redland
Park
,
Bristol
,
though
opened
only
in
1957
,
has
a
fairly
traditional
appearance
,
being
large
,
long
,
centre-aisled
and
side-pulpited
but
with
no
features
especially
eloquent
of
new
trends
.
The
Church
of
the
Peace
of
God
,
Oxted
(
1936
)
,
built
to
a
cross-shaped
pattern
,
could
hardly
be
less
like
a
meeting-house
,
and
is
very
ceremonious
in
its
demeanour
:
and
its
'community
'
buildings
,
such
as
they
are
(
pleasant
but
small
)
suggest
that
the
energetic
community
life
of
a
new
area
is
hardly
looked
for
.
Indeed
,
there
is
usually
a
difference
between
the
new
church
built
in
a
new
housing
estate
and
the
new
church
built
to
replace
an
old
one
on
or
near
the
old
site
:
this
is
understandable
and
proper
,
though
imagination
has
sometimes
failed
at
crucial
points
either
,
as
at
Stowmarket
,
by
interrupting
the
domestic
architecture
of
a
pleasant
village
street
by
a
somewhat
over-eloquent
modern
elevation
,
or
,
as
in
some
extension-experiments
,
by
the
inadequate
provision
of
ancillary
halls
and
rooms
or
the
ill-considered
siting
of
the
whole
plant
.
But
the
pattern
is
in
general
clear
enough
:
and
it
is
but
one
aspect
of
a
pattern
of
development
that
can
be
seen
in
the
habits
of
worship
of
the
various
ages
of
Congregationalism
.
Worship
In
its
classic
days
there
was
enough
of
the
Anabaptist
and
enough
of
the
Quaker
in
most
Congregationalists
to
ensure
that
any
kind
of
fixed
liturgy
would
be
entirely
unwelcome
.
When
'family
prayers
'
was
the
prevailing
6ethos
,
worship-books
of
any
kind
were
unnecessary
,
and
would
have
been
thought
an
intrusion
.
The
piping-hot
devotion
of
the
Brownists
needed
no
such
things
;
nor
did
the
crisis-outlook
of
the
persecuted
Independents
.
This
is
quite
apart
from
the
conviction
that
worship-books
were
in
general
a
popish
device
,
and
that
the
Book
of
Common
Prayer
was
the
cause
of
all
their
sorrows
.
In
the
eighteenth
century
,
although
Dissent
settled
down
to
establish
itself
and
soon
became
well
able
to
look
after
its
own
interests
,
there
was
little
inclination
to
revise
these
convictions
.
#
28
<
91
TEXT
D3
>
3.
gain
The
word
is
used
nine
times
in
the
book
and
belongs
to
the
world
of
commerce
,
meaning
surplus
or
credit
balance
.
Life
,
says
Qoheleth
,
pays
no
dividends
.
4.
all
the
toil
at
which
he
toils
The
word
for
toil
is
also
used
of
sorrow
and
vexation
.
The
emphasis
here
is
not
on
the
physical
labour
but
on
the
frustrating
nature
of
it
when
the
end
purpose
is
not
known
.
This
is
the
problem
of
communication
in
the
modern
industrial
world
.
3.
under
the
sun
The
phrase
is
used
some
twenty-nine
times
in
this
book
but
not
elsewhere
in
the
Old
Testament
.
It
is
parallel
to
'under
heaven'
(
cf
.
Ex
.
17.14
;
Deut
.
9.14
)
and
'upon
the
earth
'
(
cf
.
Gen.
8.17
)
.
It
means
simply
'alive
'
.
5.
hastens
to
the
place
where
it
rises
Qoheleth
notes
that
the
progress
of
the
sun
is
an
illusion
.
The
end
of
the
hastening
is
to
be
back
where
it
started
.
The
original
for
HASTENS
means
to
gasp
or
pant
,
and
is
used
of
childbirth
pangs
(
Isa
.
42.14
)
and
the
Psalmist
's
longing
for
the
commandments
of
the
Law
(
Ps
.
119.131
)
.
The
figure
of
the
sun
as
a
participant
in
a
race
is
familiar
,
and
even
before
the
Exile
a
passage
in
=2
Kings
23.11
suggests
a
knowledge
of
it
.
The
thought
fits
Qoheleth
's
position
precisely
.
The
finishing
line
is
continually
found
to
be
but
the
prelude
to
the
starting
post-
the
sun
gets
nowhere
!
6
.
The
wind
blows
...
the
wind
returns
This
verse
contains
the
same
Hebrew
word
four
times
and
is
translated
BLOWS
,
GOES
ROUND
,
GOES
ROUND
AND
ROUND
,
RETURNS
ON
ITS
CIRCUITS
.
The
sheer
monotony
of
repetition
is
conveyed
more
strongly
in
the
use
of
the
same
root
and
expresses
admirably
the
futility
that
haunts
Qoheleth
.
7.
the
sea
is
not
full
This
represents
work
and
activity
that
can
not
hope
to
be
completed
since
the
sea
will
never
be
too
full
!
8.
the
place
where
the
streams
flow
The
references
is
<
SIC
>
to
'the
underworld
,
which
was
thought
to
be
the
source
both
of
the
fresh-water
springs
and
of
the
salt-water
oceans
'
.
9.
the
eye
is
not
satisfied
...
nor
the
ear
filled
There
is
no
lack
of
sensations
for
these
organs
to
be
occupied
with
but
there
is
no
significance
in
what
they
experience
.
The
word
for
SATISFIED
is
used
of
hunger
and
appetite
.
There
is
food
enough
but
the
hunger
never
grows
less
.
1.
there
is
nothing
new
under
the
sun
The
complaint
is
deeper
than
a
demand
for
novelty
.
It
is
the
lack
of
an
advance
in
natural
phenomena
that
appals
.
The
verse
may
be
compared
with
Pss
.
8
and
14
to
bring
out
the
gulf
between
viewing
the
physical
world
as
a
soulless
process
and
viewing
it
sacramentally
.
11.
there
is
no
remembrance
The
full
force
of
this
verse
is
only
to
be
seen
when
the
significance
of
the
act
of
remembering
in
the
Hebrew
mind
is
recognized
.
The
act
means
more
than
the
recalling
of
past
events
.
The
very
personality
of
a
man
continues
into
the
present
through
his
being
remembered
.
There
is
an
element
of
present
reality
in
remembering-
the
past
is
re-presented
.
To
say
there
is
no
remembrance
would
mean
spiritual
annihilation
.
Hence
the
frequency
of
the
biblical
injunction
to
look
at
the
past
and
remember
.
(
Cf
.
Ex
.
13.3
;
2.8
;
Deut
.
5.15
;
Isa
.
51.1-3
;
also
=1
Cor
.
11.25
.
)
THE
SEARCH
FOR
THE
SUPREME
GOOD
1.12-2.26
Under
the
pseudonym
of
Solomon
,
Qoheleth
outlines
a
number
of
quests
or
even
experiments
he
has
made
in
the
search
for
an
ultimate
purpose
,
a
supreme
good
in
human
life
;
but
all
have
led
him
to
the
same
moral
impasse
.
THE
QUEST
FOR
WISDOM
1.12-18
12
.
I
the
preacher
have
been
king
over
Israel
in
Jerusalem
The
author
clearly
intends
to
be
taken
as
Solomon
.
The
use
of
this
literary
device
was
really
a
means
of
expressing
Qoheleth's
conviction
that
neither
wealth
nor
wisdom
provided
the
clue
to
the
final
meaning
of
life
.
He
uses
here
Solomon
's
reputation
for
precisely
these
two
features
,
his
renowned
wisdom
and
his
ostentatious
flaunting
of
wealth
.
His
attitude
is
not
that
of
an
admirer
,
but
rather
he
pillories
these
characteristics
,
and
indirectly
Solomon
himself
.
13
.
I
applied
my
mind
Lit
.
'my
heart
'
.
The
Hebrew
word
le
?
1b
,
frequently
translated
'heart
'
,
is
more
concerned
with
thought
and
the
will
than
with
the
emotions
in
Hebrew
thinking
.
search
out
in
wisdom
The
original
for
SEARCH
OUT
is
used
as
a
technical
term
for
consulting
the
priest
or
the
prophet
and
is
what
is
meant
by
'enquiring
of
the
Lord
'
.
The
root
is
da
?
1rash
and
the
term
Midrash-
commentary
on
Scripture-
comes
from
it
.
With
BY
WISDOM
compare
Job
28.12
,
where
the
quest
for
wisdom
is
considered
beyond
man
's
capacity
.
See
the
Introduction
,
pp
.
274
f.
,
for
the
need
to
distinguish
between
human
wisdom
and
the
Divine
Wisdom
.
There
are
two
levels
of
discussion
,
and
the
wisdom
derived
from
the
practical
experience
of
daily
living
offers
no
key
to
the
great
ultimate
mysteries
of
the
Divine
Wisdom
.
14.
a
striving
after
wind
This
is
a
favourite
phrase
of
the
writer
and
it
is
used
some
seven
times
in
this
book
.
The
literal
meaning
is
'a
feeding
on
the
wind
'
.
The
word
is
used
of
shepherds
feeding
their
flocks
.
The
thought
is
that
for
all
the
satisfaction
obtained
all
his
quests
for
meaning
are
like
trying
to
make
a
meal
on
food
that
is
no
more
substantial
than
the
wind
!
Some
scholars
derive
the
word
from
a
root
meaning
'to
desire
'
.
Then
the
phrase
would
mean
'to
desire
the
unsubstantial
or
illusory
'
.
The
same
note
of
bitterness
is
apparent
in
either
case
.
All
human
activity
,
as
far
as
its
final
significance
is
concerned
,
is
like
feeding
on
the
wind
or
desiring
the
shadowy
insubstantial
air
.
15
.
What
is
crooked
The
root
meaning
of
CROOKED
is
'to
twist
or
pervert
'
.
This
is
a
key
for
human
sin
.
We
find
our
colloquial
term
'twister
'
near
the
mark
.
We
note
the
preoccupation
of
Wisdom
in
its
profounder
aspect
with
the
problem
of
sin
and
suffering
.
16
.
I
said
to
myself
Lit
.
'I
,
personally
,
spoke
with
my
heart
.
'
all
who
were
over
Jerusalem
before
me
This
completely
gives
away
the
case
for
Solomonic
authorship-
there
is
only
one
candidate
for
this
,
David
.
wisdom
and
knowledge
These
two
terms
are
frequently
found
in
close
association
.
'In
the
Old
Testament
,
'
says
Vriezen
,
'knowledge
is
living
in
a
close
relationship
with
something
or
somebody
,
such
a
relationship
as
to
cause
what
may
be
called
communion
.
'
That
a
man
has
knowledge
of
God
would
mean
that
he
had
knowledge
of
God
's
revelation
of
himself
.
17.
to
know
wisdom
...
to
know
madness
and
folly
We
note
again
the
use
of
TO
KNOW
denoting
experience
within
a
relationship
that
is
immediate
,
rather
than
second-hand
'knowing
about
'
from
another
source
.
Wisdom
and
folly
are
moral
rather
than
intellectual
categories
and
are
equivalent
to
good
and
evil
.
We
must
applaud
Qoheleth
on
the
thoroughness
of
his
research
when
he
includes
MADNESS
AND
FOLLY
.
The
verse
has
also
been
translated
'to
know
that
wisdom
and
knowledge
are
madness
and
folly
'
.
The
word
translated
MADNESS
means
'mad
revelry
and
wickedness
'
.
THE
QUEST
FOR
PLEASURE
AND
MATERIAL
SATISFACTION
2.1-11
1
.
I
will
make
a
test
of
pleasure
AV
,
1I
will
prove
thee
with
mirth
.
The
connotation
of
pleasure
is
wider
than
that
of
mirth
and
is
to
be
preferred
.
The
Hebrew
word
is
used
of
the
ordinary
pleasures
of
life
,
including
goodness
and
joy
and
the
rejoicing
associated
with
religious
festivals
.
The
word
for
'TEST
'
is
used
of
God
testing
Abraham
(
Gen.
22.1
)
and
frequently
of
such
trials
.
enjoy
yourself
Lit
.
'look
upon
good
'
.
This
phrase
contains
the
characteristic
Hebrew
idiom
which
uses
'to
see
'
meaning
'to
experience
,
to
participate
in
'
.
It
is
used
of
experiences
of
life
and
death
,
happiness
and
sorrow
(
cf
.
Job
9.25
;
Ps
.
16.1
;
Isa
.
44.16
;
Luke
2.26
;
John
3.36
;
8.51
)
.
The
force
of
the
phrase
is
not
so
much
~'Enjoy
all
that
is
good
'
as
~'Share
in
the
experience
of
all
that
is
good
'
and
then
give
a
verdict
upon
it
.
The
verb
is
parallel
to
TEST
and
must
be
taken
in
this
sense
of
trying
and
experimenting
.
The
typical
Hebrew
view
of
life
is
not
a
denial
of
pleasure
but
the
reverse
.
We
need
to
remember
the
particular
quest
that
Qoheleth
had
in
mind
.
He
is
seeking
for
an
ultimate
goal
to
the
merriment
and
happiness
that
life
does
contain
in
some
of
its
separate
experiences
.
2
.
It
is
mad
The
Hebrew
participle
means
'acting
like
madmen
'
.
Cf
.
=1
Sam
.
21.14
;
Jer
.
25.16
;
46.9
;
5.38
;
51.7
.
3
.
To
cheer
my
body
with
wine
Lit
.
'to
draw
my
flesh
with
wine
'
.
The
phrase
is
difficult
.
The
word
translated
CHEER
can
mean
'to
draw
or
drag
'
,
which
in
later
Hebrew
has
a
meaning
of
'to
attract
'
in
a
figurative
sense
,
that
is
,
to
stimulate
and
so
to
refresh
.
my
mind
still
guiding
me
with
wisdom
AV
,
'acquainting
my
heart
with
wisdom
'
.
The
word
for
GUIDING
comes
from
a
root
that
is
used
to
describe
the
herding
of
sheep
or
the
conducting
of
prisoners
.
Qoheleth
is
still
keeping
his
mind
on
his
job
.
He
is
not
blindly
setting
out
on
debauchery
or
dissolution
as
an
escapist
activity
.
to
lay
hold
on
folly
The
word
used
is
a
strong
one
,
meaning
'to
seize
'
,
and
it
indicates
the
urgency
of
Qoheleth
's
quest
.
Here
is
no
armchair
doctrinaire
dilettante
.
4
.
I
made
great
works
Lit
.
'I
made
great
my
works
'
.
This
is
a
reference
to
the
large-scale
building
operations
which
Solomon
included
in
the
construction
of
his
palaces
and
the
palace
of
Pharaoh
's
daughter
(
cf
.
=1
Kings
7.1
ff
.
;
9.15
ff
.
;
=2
Chron
.
8.4-6
)
.
Close
to
the
building
projects
would
be
the
VINEYARDS
(
=1
Kings
4.25
;
S.
of
Sol
.
8.11
)
.
5.
parks
The
word
is
a
Persian
loan-word
,
pairi-deaza
,
from
which
our
word
paradise
is
derived
.
Qoheleth
has
a
second
paradise
at
his
disposal
but
he
is
no
happier
than
Adam
was
!
The
word
is
used
in
the
singular
in
Neh
.
2.8
and
S.
of
Sol
.
4.13
.
6.
pools
from
which
to
water
A
natural
transition
from
gardens
and
orchards
to
the
vital
question
of
water
supply
.
The
pools
are
probably
natural
springs
enlarged
to
become
reservoirs
or
cisterns
in
the
rock
.
King
Mesha
of
Moab
boasts
of
their
construction
in
lines
9
,
23-25
of
the
Moabite
Stone
,
which
read
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
And
I
built
Baal-meon
and
made
in
it
the
reservoir
...
and
I
made
both
the
reservoirs
for
water
inside
the
town
.
And
there
was
no
cistern
inside
the
town
at
Qrchh
,
so
I
said
to
all
the
people
,
'Make
yourselves
each
one
a
cistern
in
his
house
.
'
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Cf
.
also
Neh
.
2.14
;
3.15
;
Isa
.
1.3
;
58.11
;
S.
of
Sol
.
7.4
;
=2
Sam
.
4.12
.
7
.
I
bought
male
and
female
slaves
The
acquisition
of
slaves
would
be
the
necessary
presupposition
of
the
scale
of
his
building
operations
.
Behind
these
practices
is
the
mas
or
forced
labour
system
which
Solomon
takes
from
Egyptian
practices
(
cf
.
the
use
of
such
labour
by
the
Egyptians
in
Ex
.
1.11-14
)
.
8.
any
who
had
been
before
me
in
Jerusalem
Again
the
mask
slips
.
This
rules
out
Solomonic
authorship
.
See
Introduction
,
pp
.
257
f.
9.
my
wisdom
remained
with
me
Lit
.
'stood
to
<
or
for
>
me
'
.
Qoheleth
retains
his
objectivity
.
This
reinforces
v.
3
.
His
experiencing
of
folly
as
well
as
wisdom
still
leaves
him
able
to
tell
the
difference
.
1.
my
eyes
desired
Lit
.
'asked
'
.
We
may
compare
=1
John
2.16
for
the
'lust
'
(
desire
)
of
the
eyes
,
and
also
=1
Kings
2.6
;
Ps
.
145.15
;
Prov
.
27.2
for
the
eyes
as
the
seat
of
desire
.
There
is
no
necessary
suggestion
of
evil
desire
.
The
previous
verse
suggests
that
his
wisdom
safeguards
him
from
this
temptation
.
this
was
my
reward
This
is
a
favourite
word
with
Qoheleth
(
cf
.
2.21
;
3.22
;
5.18
ff
.
;
9.6
,
9
;
11.2
)
.
It
carries
the
idea
of
reward
or
profit
.
Qoheleth
is
suggesting
that
there
is
a
gain
from
human
experience
.
He
has
found
a
good
,
but
the
next
verse
indicates
that
it
is
a
relative
one
and
the
supreme
good
is
still
to
be
sought
.
#
224
<
92
TEXT
D4
>
As
it
is
written
:
``
The
Earth
1shalt
1thou
make
an
Altar
for
God
.
And
if
1thou
1wilt
make
an
Altar
of
stone
,
1thou
1shalt
not
build
it
of
hewn
stone
,
for
if
1thou
lift
up
1thy
sword
upon
it
,
1thou
1hast
polluted
it
.
''
The
Shamir
And
they
shall
seek
the
Shamir
,
to
make
an
Altar
.
According
to
the
legend
,
Solomon
had
asked
the
Prince
of
the
Demons
,
``
Ashmodeus
''
to
bring
him
the
Shamir
and
Ashmodeus
told
him
that
the
Shamir
had
not
been
placed
under
his
charge
,
as
there
is
no
Shamir
in
Gehenna
(
Hell
)
.
An
eagle
brought
the
Shamir
to
Solomon
from
Eden
,
the
Paradise
,
the
only
place
where
the
Shamir
could
be
found
.
The
Talmud
describes
that
the
Shamir
lives
in
a
sanctuary
,
and
only
some
rare
birds
know
the
existence
of
it
.
These
birds
are
,
the
Cherubim
and
the
Seraphim
.
We
are
also
told
that
the
Shamir
is
the
stylus
used
by
Moses
,
and
this
stylus
is
described
as
a
very
precious
diamond-stone
and
very
adamant
.
The
word
Shamir
was
used
as
a
personal
name
(
Git
.
68a
)
.
The
Hebrew
word
``
SHAMIR
''
means
guarded
or
preserved
.
Therefore
,
the
real
man
,
who
regards
himself
as
insignificant
,
as
the
prayer
says
:
~
''
What
am
I
?
~A
worm
''
,
he
is
the
Shamir
and
such
a
man
fulfils
the
Shmah
,
loves
the
Lord
God
with
all
his
heart
,
and
with
all
his
soul
and
with
all
his
might
and
studies
the
word
of
God
.
This
man
is
the
worm
,
the
creature
that
cuts
and
polishes
Altar-Stones
.
Such
a
man
is
the
Shamir
that
guards
himself
against
all
the
irrelevant
pleasures
.
Such
a
Shamir
possesses
the
real
acid
to
mould
our
character
,
to
melt
our
heart
of
stone
.
This
Shamir
helps
us
earthly
creatures
to
build
an
Altar
for
God
to
come
nearer
to
God
.
The
action
of
the
Shamir
writes
books
and
their
books
are
readable
.
This
Shamir
is
indeed
a
rare
diamond
that
incises
the
hardest
rock
,
the
hardest
facts
.
And
these
creatures
existed
from
the
beginning
.
It
is
``
the
stone
,
which
the
builders
refused
,
but
it
is
to
become
the
head-stone
of
the
corner
''
.
(
Ps
.
118
,
22
.
)
And
the
stone
shall
tell
!
``
For
the
stone
shall
cry
out
of
the
wall
''
,
like
Baalam
's
ass
,
``
and
the
purlin
of
timber
shall
creak
in
answer
''
``
if
the
roof
of
our
security
is
crushing
our
soul
''
(
see
Hab
.
2
,
1-11
)
.
And
it
is
through
the
Shamir
:
``
That
the
earth
shall
be
filled
with
the
knowledge
of
the
Glory
of
the
Lord
,
as
the
waters
cover
the
sea
.
''
(
Hab
.
2
,
14
.
)
The
Shamir
's
daily
life
writes
the
Decalogue
,
which
is
written
on
two
plates
,
the
hard
facts
of
life
,
and
all
facts
are
``
one
''
.
We
have
all
come
across
human
Shamirs
and
they
leave
a
deep
impression
on
our
feelings
and
senses
.
They
make
us
the
Altar
for
God
to
emit
the
Light
which
can
be
read
in
every
language
.
The
Shamir
is
the
''
seventh
''
and
most
important
creature
,
that
was
created
on
the
eve
of
the
Sabbath
,
to
bring
the
Sabbath
,
real
peace
to
the
whole
world
.
Then
the
whole
earth
will
be
His
Altar
.
The
Second
Lesson
of
the
Shmah
Deut
.
11
,
13-21
``
And
it
shall
come
to
pass
,
if
1ye
shall
1hearken
diligently
unto
my
commandments
,
which
I
command
you
this
day
,
to
love
the
Lord
your
God
,
and
to
serve
Him
with
all
your
heart
and
with
all
your
soul
.
''
This
may
seem
very
good
,
but
there
is
something
deficient
.
To
love
the
Lord
your
God
with
all
your
might
is
lacking
(
Deut
.
6
.
5.
)
.
It
is
this
lack
of
vision
that
may
make
us
fail
.
And
without
visionary
power
the
people
will
perish
.
But
Nature
will
at
first
not
interfere
.
``
That
I
will
give
you
the
rain
of
your
land
in
its
due
season
,
the
first
rain
and
the
latter
rain
,
''
but
the
consequence
will
be
``
that
1thou
1mayest
gather
in
1thy
corn
,
and
1thy
wine
,
and
1thine
oil
.
''
Under
such
conditions
without
putting
your
mind
together
we
can
not
solve
the
further
summons
of
destiny
,
to
solve
the
economic
problems
.
Hence
says
Rabbi
Simeon
ben
Jochai
(
Tanis
6a
)
''
if
Israel
does
not
fulfil
the
wish
of
the
Lord
,
failing
to
serve
the
Lord
God
with
all
their
visionary
power
,
the
work
will
have
to
be
done
by
each
individual
''
.
They
will
not
work
in
union
.
If
physical
power
,
spiritual
power
and
visionary
power
is
not
united
,
man
will
remain
in
his
heart
selfish
and
think
only
of
one
's
<
SIC
>
personal
advantage
to
gratify
selfish
aims
,
then
each
man
will
gather-in
for
himself
only
,
instead
of
all
to
help
to
gather
your
corn
,
your
wine
and
your
oil
.
Freedom
from
want
can
not
be
fulfilled
nor
freedom
from
fear
,
fear
of
starvation
in
the
midst
of
plenty
.
Help
will
not
be
easily
forthcoming
for
the
people
in
need
.
They
will
think
of
the
animals
first
(
which
is
of
course
our
duty
)
.
Of
course
the
individual
will
eat
and
be
full
but
:
~
''
Take
heed
to
yourself
,
that
your
heart
be
not
deceived
,
and
1ye
turn
aside
,
and
serve
other
gods
,
and
worship
them
''
,
the
yourself
is
thy
greatest
enemy
,
the
self-seeking
self
.
And
you
serve
Mammon
and
God
.
And
you
can
not
serve
two
masters
,
and
you
worship
self-interest
,
isolating
yourself
,
under
such
conditions
the
goods
are
your
gods
.
``
And
then
the
Lord
's
wrath
be
kindled
against
you
,
and
he
shut
up
the
heavens
,
that
there
is
no
rain
,
and
that
the
land
yield
not
her
fruit
and
lest
1ye
perish
quickly
from
off
the
good
land
which
the
Lord
1giveth
you
.
''
For
without
the
vision
to
serve
the
Lord
your
God
with
all
your
heart
and
with
all
your
soul
and
with
all
your
might
the
problem
of
life
can
not
be
solved
.
``
Therefore
shall
1ye
lay
up
these
my
words
in
your
heart
and
in
your
soul
.
''
The
text
adds
and
in
your
soul
,
searching
your
soul
.
And
the
sequence
in
the
text
is
different
than
in
the
first
part
of
the
Shmah
,
we
have
first
``
and
to
bind
them
for
a
sign
upon
your
hand
,
that
they
may
be
as
frontlets
between
your
eyes
.
''
First
to
bind
them
to
have
the
vision
and
then
``
And
1ye
shall
teach
them
to
your
children
.
''
And
as
we
have
gone
through
the
mill
,
we
need
not
teach
them
to
the
children
any
more
diligently
and
the
children
will
grasp
now
what
will
befall
them
without
visionary
power
.
And
we
will
nail
the
Divine
Law
on
the
door
posts
of
the
house
and
upon
the
gates
.
The
Reward
``
That
your
days
may
be
multiplied
and
the
days
of
your
children
in
the
land
,
which
the
Lord
swear
unto
your
father
to
give
them
,
as
days
of
HEAVEN
ON
EARTH
''
That
means
the
Kingdom
of
Messianic
Righteousness
(
Talmud
Sanh
.
99A
)
.
The
Messusah
,
which
is
nailed
on
the
doorposts
contains
those
two
lessons
.
The
third
lesson
of
the
Shmah
(
Numbers
15
,
37-41
)
is
called
''
the
going-out
of
the
land
of
Egypt
''
.
It
starts
with
the
story
of
the
fringes
the
``
tsitsits
''
.
This
lesson
used
to
be
read
only
in
the
morning
.
And
the
Talmud
tells
a
story
,
which
is
also
in
the
Hagadah
that
Rabbi
Eleasar
ben
Assarja
said
,
~
''
I
am
nearly
seventy
and
I
had
not
succeeded
that
people
should
read
'the
going
out
of
Egypt
'
the
passage
Numbers
15
,
37-41
,
by
night
''
,
because
the
fringes
(
tsitsits
)
are
only
used
in
the
day
;
till
Ben
Zoma
came
and
explained
the
verse
(
Deut
.
16
,
3
)
''
that
1thou
1mayest
remember
the
day
when
1thou
1camest
forth
out
of
the
land
of
Egypt
all
the
days
of
1thy
life
.
''
Ben
Zoma
said
:
''
The
days
of
1thy
life
means
in
the
day-time
;
all
the
days
of
1thy
life
means
even
at
night-time
.
''
(
Berochoth
.
)
And
the
Rabbis
thought
it
important
that
when
we
read
the
Shmah
``
to
be
willing
to
hear
,
''
we
should
remember
the
Great
Deliverance
:
Passover
and
its
connection
with
the
fringes
(
the
tsitsits
)
.
The
Tsitsits
and
the
Hagadah
And
the
tsitsits
had
a
message
sealed
inside
the
knots
just
as
there
is
a
message
sealed
in
the
four
emblems
which
are
used
on
Passover
,
to
depict
the
``
time
of
our
freedom
''
.
And
they
are
(
1
)
Matzo
;
(
2
)
Bitter
Herbs
;
(
3
)
Salt-water
and
Charauses
(
a
kind
of
fruit
mixture
in
likeness
of
the
appearance
of
mortar
)
;
and
(
4
)
an
attitude
to
lean
back
.
(
1
)
Matzos
is
deficient
bread
,
(
LECHEM
ANJO
in
Hebrew
)
,
so
are
we
deficient
without
spiritual
knowledge
,
and
to
cure
our
mental
incapacity
we
should
be
willing
to
learn
.
Education
is
always
the
most
important
task
.
Education
gives
:
Freedom
of
Speech
.
(
2
)
Bitter
Herbs
symbolises
the
bitterness
that
is
hurled
against
us
.
We
eat
it
.
We
accept
it
,
to
show
we
have
self-control
and
that
God
dwells
within
us
.
Self-control
gives
us
:
Freedom
to
worship
God
.
(
3
)
Salt
Water
and
Charauses
:
the
salt-water
at
the
Seder-Table
represents
the
Covenant
of
the
Torah
(
MELACH
BRITH
ELOHECHO
in
Hebrew
,
Salt
is
the
covenant
of
1thy
God
,
Levit
.
2
,
13
.
)
Salt
preserves
and
we
should
have
this
salt
in
ourselves
and
have
peace
with
one-another
.
And
the
sweet
Mortar
(
the
CHARAUSES
in
Hebrew
)
that
binds
all
the
``
hard-facts
''
together
and
explains
them
,
represents
the
Oral
Tradition
.
We
dip
into
both
,
at
the
Seder
.
And
we
want
to
understand
more
of
the
Torah
and
the
Oral
Tradition
,
our
inheritance
.
Living
the
life
of
the
Torah
(
``
dipping-in
''
)
makes
us
meek
:
``
But
the
meek
shall
inherit
the
earth
;
and
shall
delight
themselves
in
the
abundance
of
Peace
''
(
Psalm
37
,
11
)
.
That
gives
us
freedom
from
want
.
(
4
)
We
lean
back
on
the
Seder-night
,
that
symbolises
we
are
unafraid
,
for
we
are
Israel
,
the
Overcomer
,
the
Suffering
Servant
,
''
who
will
leaven
the
whole
lump
''
,
chosen
from
all
the
nations
,
and
we
realise
that
all
mankind
are
God
's
Children
.
That
gives
us
freedom
from
fear
.
These
four
emblems
are
the
substance
of
the
Passover
and
these
four
symbols
are
also
the
four
ways
of
interpreting
the
Torah
.
(
1
)
Matzo
represents
Peshat
;
(
2
)
Moraur
represents
Remez
;
(
3
)
Dipping-in
represents
Derush
;
(
4
)
Leaning-back
represents
Saud
.
(
This
is
the
PARDUS
.
)
Matzo
represents
the
literal
meaning
of
Pesach
which
is
called
:
The
Feast
of
Matzos
.
The
Bitter-Herbs
represent
the
spiritual
principle
and
this
gives
us
``
a
wink
''
(
Remez
)
how
to
live
and
accept
all
the
bitterness
that
is
hurled
against
us
.
The
Salt-water
and
the
sweet
Mortar
in
which
we
dip-in
represents
the
richness
of
the
Law
and
that
we
should
immerse
into
it
.
Leaning
back
carries
the
concealed
message
.
And
we
start
the
Seder
showing
the
Matzos
,
that
they
represent
the
``
Bread
of
Poverty
''
which
our
fore-fathers
were
eating
in
Mitzrajim
,
to
show
they
were
willing
to
learn
;
and
we
invite
anybody
who
wishes
to
partake
in
our
discussions
,
saying
:
``
Anybody
who
is
hungry
,
let
him
come
and
eat
,
Anybody
who
is
thirsty
,
let
him
come
and
drink
.
''
And
we
want
all
to
eat
and
drink
His
Great
Philosophy
of
the
four
ways
of
Israel
's
redemption
.
Hence
``
four
questions
''
,
which
are
really
interrogations
to
examine
into
the
principles
of
the
four
redemptions
are
asked
at
the
Seder-evening
about
these
``
four
symbols
''
(
the
MANISHTANO
)
.
And
the
person
who
asks
these
questions
is
seeking
the
opinion
of
the
one
who
is
conducting
the
Seder
.
And
we
answer
,
that
the
Lord
our
God
gave
us
``
four
freedoms
''
without
which
Society
can
not
make
progress
.
And
we
drink
``
four
cups
''
to
thank
the
Lord
our
God
for
the
''
four
freedoms
''
which
are
Divine
.
There
are
four
ways
of
redemption
:
(
1
)
I
will
bring
you
out
from
under
the
burdens
of
Egypt
.
(
2
)
I
will
rid
you
of
their
bondage
.
(
3
)
I
will
redeem
you
.
(
4
)
I
will
take
you
to
me
for
a
people
.
(
1
)
I
will
bring
you
out
from
under
the
burdens
of
Egypt
:
How
was
it
that
Israel
was
brought
out
from
under
the
burdens
of
Egypt
?
Because
,
they
kept
the
Passover
and
they
were
eating
Matzos
in
Egypt
and
the
``
Feast
of
Matzos
''
was
known
even
to
Abraham
and
Lot
.
(
Gen.
Rashi
19
,
3
.
)
#
23
<
93
TEXT
D5
>
Hooker
,
arguing
that
human
reason
and
common
sense
were
to
have
their
place
alongside
the
Bible
and
Church
authority
,
poured
sanctified
oil
on
troubled
waters
.
There
were
plenty
of
cross-currents
in
those
waters
and
clergy
who
would
solemnly
have
proclaimed
their
loyalty
to
that
Prayer
Book
found
as
many
ways
of
interpreting
that
loyalty
as
they
do
to-day
.
Many
such
men
would
find
they
could
conscientiously
remain
in
this
comprehensive
Church
.
But
for
some
of
them
the
path
must
end
in
schism
.
By
that
time
,
however
,
the
Anglican
Prayer
Book
,
suppressed
though
it
would
be
,
would
have
become
indigenous
.
And
would
have
been
the
primer
of
saints-
Lancelot
Andrewes
,
George
Herbert
,
Jeremy
Taylor
,
Margaret
Godolphin
,
and
so
many
others
.
The
new
century
opened
with
James
=1
ascending
the
throne
.
He
was
quite
prepared
to
be
tolerant
towards
Rome
though
the
Gunpowder
Plot
spoiled
that
.
The
Puritans
had
high
hopes
,
for
James
had
grown
up
in
Presbyterian
Scotland
,
but
those
hopes
were
dashed
.
True
,
a
new
Prayer
Book
was
issued
in
164
but
the
Puritans
derived
little
comfort
from
it
.
They
objected
to
the
word
Absolution
.
So
the
phrase
'or
the
remission
of
sins
'
was
added
.
But
Absolution
remained
.
They
objected
to
the
word
Confirmation
.
So
the
phrase
'or
the
laying
on
of
hands
upon
children
baptized
and
able
to
render
an
account
of
their
faith
according
to
the
Catechism
following
'
were
added
.
But
Confirmation
remained
.
Other
changes
in
the
Book
were
equally
minor
except
for
the
new
section
on
the
Sacraments
added
to
the
Catechism
.
This
indicated
how
ephemeral
in
the
Church
had
been
the
mood
which
produced
the
Black
Rubric
,
for
it
says
that
'the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
,
which
are
verily
and
indeed
taken
and
received
by
the
faithful
in
the
Lord
's
Supper
.
'
It
could
hardly
be
more
definite
.
It
was
at
this
time
,
too
,
that
King
James
made
himself
immortal
by
becoming
associated
with
a
Bible
translation-
the
Authorized
Version
(
which
was
never
actually
authorized
!
)
.
In
that
year
Shakespeare
had
just
turned
forty
and
had
written
Hamlet
two
years
before
.
Bacon
was
at
work
and
Milton
was
just
learning
to
read
.
James
was
followed
by
Charles
,
in
whose
reign
came
the
Scottish
Prayer
Book
in
1637
.
Significantly
this
made
a
deliberate
return
to
the
Book
of
1549
and
became
the
foster
mother
of
some
of
the
most
important
Prayer
Books
in
the
Anglican
Communion
.
Forever
associated
with
Charles
is
Archbishop
Laud
,
now
so
much
nobler
a
figure
than
former
historians
led
us
to
believe
.
Laud
was
enthusiastically
hated
by
Calvinists
and
Puritans
,
and
the
sentiment
was
mutual
.
But
Laud
was
no
Romanizer
.
One
of
his
first
public
acts
was
a
hard-hitting
battle
with
the
Jesuit
,
Fisher
.
But
anyone
who
was
friendly
with
James
and
Charles
,
the
Puritans
argued
,
was
necessarily
a
menace
.
All
Laud
's
statements
in
favour
of
a
Church
both
Catholic
and
Reformed
,
all
the
many
evidences
that
Laud
fully
represented
the
heart
of
the
English
Reformation
in
his
beliefs
,
meant
nothing
to
those
who
had
drunk
deep
at
Calvinistic
springs
.
Laud
was
called
upon
to
do
severe
things
.
What
else
could
an
archbishop
do
when
he
found
that
clergy
had
lost
interest
in
their
jobs
?
Or
when
he
found
cock-fighting
going
on
in
church
?
Laud
made
a
positive
approach
.
He
set
out
to
increase
a
sense
of
reverence
.
The
Prayer
Book
was
to
be
respected
and
so
was
the
office
of
a
bishop
.
Altars
should
be
altars
and
not
any
broken
down
,
transportable
table
which
was
handy
for
the
most
improbable
uses
.
Laud
's
motives
were
of
the
highest
but
his
tact
did
not
match
them
.
Once
convinced
he
was
right
,
he
was
willing
to
go
to
most
lengths
to
establish
the
fact
.
And
so
he
became
hated
.
And
executed
.
And
in
the
same
year
,
1644
,
the
Prayer
Book
was
declared
illegal-
partly
on
the
ground
that
it
had
proved
'an
offence
to
the
Reformed
Churches
abroad
.
'
The
Puritan
leaders
were
plotting
(
though
they
did
not
use
colourful
things
like
gunpowder
in
interesting
places
like
the
Houses
of
Parliament
)
.
Both
Church
and
State
were
their
target
.
The
doctrine
of
the
divine
right
of
kings
made
the
bull
's
eyes
of
these
targets
almost
indistinguishable
.
'No
bishop
,
no
king
,
'
said
James
.
And
~'No
king
,
no
bishop
'
was
the
obvious
implication
.
Charles
went
even
further
and
asserted
a
king
could
do
no
wrong
.
In
1629
he
dissolved
Parliament
and
announced
he
would
govern
by
royal
prerogative
.
There
was
no
outlet
for
the
expanding
gases
of
criticism
and
the
explosion
grew
.
For
Scotland
the
introduction
of
the
Prayer
Book
had
been
the
signal
.
In
England
the
Puritans
'
day
came
in
164
and
the
Long
Parliament
began
.
English
churches
suffered
yet
another
despoliation
.
And
Evelyn
the
diarist
could
record
'Another
sad
day
!
The
church
now
in
caves
and
dens
of
the
earth
.
'
To
secure
such
an
end
men
like
Will
Dowsing
undertook
to
smash
churches
at
8s
.
6d
.
a
time
.
He
was
disgusted
in
one
place
where
he
had
only
3s
.
4d
.
because
there
were
no
more
than
'ten
superstitious
pictures
and
a
cross
'
to
be
destroyed
.
Finally
,
in
1649
,
Charles
was
beheaded
and
a
thrill
of
horror
ran
though
the
country
.
A
dead
king
and
a
ravaged
Faith
.
It
was
these
very
excesses
which
sounded
the
death
knell
of
the
Puritans
as
a
ruling
force
.
But
we
can
not
leave
this
chapter
with
a
picture
of
unrelieved
gloom
.
These
were
also
the
days
when
Lancelot
Andrewes
was
writing
his
Preces
Privatae
as
well
as
being
a
great
bishop
.
The
days
,
too
,
of
George
Herbert
,
many
of
whose
poems
have
become
much-loved
hymns
.
It
was
now
that
John
Cosin
,
one
day
to
be
a
bishop
,
was
growing
up
and
preparing
to
make
a
major
liturgical
contribution
as
soon
as
opportunity
offered
.
Contemporary
with
them
was
Jeremy
Taylor
whose
Holy
Living
and
Holy
Dying
have
helped
so
many
to
achieve
those
titles
.
And
it
was
the
time
when
Nicholas
Ferrar
was
making
his
fascinating
experiments
in
Christian
community
living
at
Little
Gidding
.
An
interesting
age
!
CHAPTER
NINE
THE
SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY
SIXTIES
NO
Christian
can
lightly
condemn
an
age
and
a
system
of
belief
which
produced
Richard
Baxter
and
The
Saints
'
Everlasting
Rest
or
John
Bunyan
and
Pilgrim
's
Progress
.
It
was
the
same
age
,
too
,
which
gave
birth
to
George
Fox
and
the
Society
of
Friends
.
All
Christendom
has
surely
been
enriched
by
Fox
's
striving
for
direct
access
to
God
and
his
joy
when
he
felt
he
had
attained
it
and
'the
whole
earth
had
a
new
smell
.
'
Political
history
,
too
,
must
surely
have
been
poorer
without
the
particular
concept
of
equality
which
the
Quakers
were
to
propagate
.
Even
the
brand
image
of
the
day
,
Cromwell
,
must
remain
memorable
for
many
things
other
than
his
warts
.
Dictator
though
he
inevitably
became
,
Cromwell
had
no
burning
desire
to
prescribe
religious
conformity
.
True
,
he
would
have
no
truck
with
bishops
or
a
Prayer
Book
.
But
he
burned
for
the
preaching
of
a
pure
Word
,
yearned
for
the
reform
of
morals
,
and
'gave
England
a
nearer
approach
to
religious
liberty
than
it
had
known
.
'
'I
meddle
not
with
any
man's
conscience
,
'
he
said
.
But
there
were
times
when
his
actions
implied
he
assumed
that
Romans
and
Anglicans
had
no
conscience
and
hence
needed
his
strong
treatment
.
And
Irishmen
,
were
,
of
course
,
another
matter
altogether
.
There
was
still
so
very
far
to
go
.
English
people
,
for
example
,
did
not
think
much
of
that
degree
of
liberty
which
forbade
them
to
observe
Christmas
Day
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
England
was
merry
England
when
Old
Christmas
brought
his
sports
again
,
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
said
Sir
Walter
Scott
.
And
men
soon
tired
of
those
who
'hated
bear-baiting
,
not
because
it
gave
pain
to
the
bear
,
but
because
it
gave
pleasure
to
the
spectators
,
'
as
Macaulay
expressed
it
.
What's
more
,
people
wanted
God
's
blessing
on
their
weddings
.
But
only
civil
marriages
were
allowed
.
The
twenty
years
of
the
Commonwealth
proved
a
negative
,
inhibiting
experience
.
The
Puritans
were
obsessed
with
their
own
theological
gloom
and
snuffed
any
tiny
candle
of
pleasure
which
came
within
their
reach
.
They
went
straight
to
the
Old
Testament
for
a
religion
designed
for
doughty
desert
nomads
.
The
Restoration
of
Church
and
King
in
166
was
as
much
for
basic
human
reasons
as
for
ideological
motives
.
It
was
not
so
much
because
Richard
Cromwell
had
a
weak
character
as
because
that
for
which
he
stood
was
,
in
the
truest
sense
of
the
word
,
unnatural
.
Christianity
is
for
the
fullness
of
man
,
not
for
his
suppression
.
And
that
was
why
the
bells
rang
out
and
bonfires
blazed
as
Charles
came
back
.
The
temporary
dalliance
with
Puritanism
had
shown
that
salvation
,
as
well
as
joy
,
lay
elsewhere
.
How
much
greater
the
pity
,
then
,
that
Charles
=2
could
not
prove
more
worthy
on
taking
up
the
Crown
.
How
unfortunate
that
his
name
must
remain
associated
in
the
popular
mind
with
Nell
Gwynn
,
oranges
and
low
comedy
.
And
how
sad
that
Charles
should
have
attempted
the
same
sort
of
rigorous
suppression
as
had
disfigured
English
history
for
so
long
.
Bunyan
and
Bedford
Gaol
were
one
example
.
And
there
were
the
Conventicle
Act
which
forbade
meetings
for
worship
where
the
Prayer
Book
was
not
used
,
the
Licensing
Act
which
imposed
a
rigid
Press
censorship
,
the
Five-Mile
Act
which
made
Nonconformist
ministers
wanderers
in
the
wilderness
,
and
others
which
made
notorious
the
name
of
Clarendon
and
his
code
.
Then
there
was
the
Test
Act
which
insisted
that
all
civil
or
military
officers
should
take
the
oath
of
supremacy
and
allegiance
and
receive
the
Holy
Communion
according
to
the
Church
of
England
rite
.
It
was
such
legalistic
ham-fistedness
which
was
to
make
the
life
of
the
Church
of
England
such
an
artificial
observance
for
so
many
in
the
following
century
.
And
such
a
situation
was
imposed
by
the
State
,
not
initiated
by
the
Church
.
There
is
so
much
one
could
condemn
about
these
sixties
of
three
centuries
ago
.
But
there
is
so
much
also
which
one
welcomes
,
not
least
the
1662
Prayer
Book
,
born
under
such
strange
portents
.
We
no
longer
look
starry-eyed
and
refer
to
'this
incomparable
Book
.
'
Time
has
turned
its
wheel
and
prescribed
revision
as
now
overdue
.
But
we
must
revise
only
in
the
full
awareness
of
what
this
Book
has
meant
.
First
of
all
,
however
,
we
look
at
its
immediate
background
.
Before
Christmas
166
five
editions
of
the
164
Book
had
been
printed
.
Fifteen
years
without
a
Prayer
Book
had
certainly
not
made
people
forget
it
or
lose
interest
in
it
.
But
most
people
regarded
these
reprints
of
the
164
Book
as
a
stopgap
.
A
revision
was
clearly
called
for
and
the
object
of
that
revision
was
clearly
expressed
by
nine
bishops
who
were
still
alive
.
The
nearer
the
forms
'come
to
the
ancient
liturgy
of
the
Greek
and
Latin
Churches
,
the
less
are
they
liable
to
the
objections
of
the
common
enemy
.
'
On
October
25
,
166
,
Charles
issued
a
statement
calling
a
conference
of
all
interested
parties
.
On
August
15
,
1661
,
at
the
Savoy
Hospital
,
that
conference
met
.
To
it
came
twelve
bishops
(
including
John
Cosin
of
Durham
,
Robert
Sanderson
of
Lincoln
,
and
Gilbert
Sheldon
of
London
)
and
twelve
Puritan
divines
(
including
Richard
Baxter
)
.
The
Bishop
of
London
presided
.
As
far
as
the
bishops
were
concerned
,
it
was
obvious
and
natural
that
the
Church
's
Prayer
Book
should
be
restored
.
The
onus
of
argument
was
therefore
placed
on
the
Puritans
who
had
plenty
to
say
.
Practically
all
of
them
wanted
,
for
example
,
the
surplice
,
the
sign
of
the
Cross
in
baptism
,
kneeling
to
receive
the
Holy
Communion
,
the
season
of
Lent
,
and
the
use
of
a
ring
in
marriage
to
be
abolished
.
They
wanted
prayer
to
be
extemporary
and
unfettered
.
There
were
actually
Puritans
who
took
this
principle
to
such
an
extreme
that
they
described
the
Lord
's
Prayer
as
a
Popish
invention
!
The
Puritans
wanted
Sunday
to
become
the
'Lord
's
Day
'
and
Sabbatarian
gloom
to
prevail
.
It
is
easy
to
condemn
all
this
but
we
must
never
forget
their
very
real
zeal
for
righteousness
.
'Had
the
objectors
concentrated
on
one
or
two
points
of
real
doctrinal
importance
,
'
says
Bishop
Moorman
,
'they
might
have
made
some
impression
on
their
opponents
,
but
their
absorption
in
details
of
little
moment
was
their
undoing
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
231
<
94
TEXT
D6
>
In
the
first
place
it
is
not
a
great
deal
of
use
telling
even
children
,
as
I
have
already
suggested
,
not
to
be
silly
or
to
pull
themselves
together
.
Far
better
to
help
them
to
face
whatever
it
is
that
is
worrying
them
,
to
find
the
original
cause
and
then
deal
with
it
;
show
it
up
either
for
the
sham
it
is-
and
many
fears
are
based
upon
completely
irrational
pre-conceived
notions-
or
to
show
how
we
may
deal
with
it
so
as
to
remove
the
power
to
torment
us
that
it
seems
to
possess
.
Even
worse
is
to
laugh
.
Tremendous
damage
may
be
done
to
a
child
by
laughing
at
what
are
very
real
fears
.
As
adults
,
we
know
that
their
fears
are
groundless
,
indeed
to
us
they
appear
laughable
,
but
to
a
child
they
are
very
real
.
Not
that
I
am
suggesting
that
children
should
be
molly-coddled-
they
must
be
made
to
face
their
fears
,
to
see
through
them
and
come
out
on
the
other
side
as
victors
.
To
ridicule
them
only
pushes
them
farther
into
themselves
,
so
that
they
become
unable
to
speak
about
it
to
anybody
and
the
seeds
of
any
amount
of
trouble
are
sown
,
the
harvest
of
which
may
still
be
being
reaped
at
forty
or
fifty
.
Far
better
to
agree
with
a
child
that
a
particular
situation
is
frightening
,
and
then
to
face
it
together
until
the
child
can
see
how
unnecessary
its
fears
were
.
Because
situations
which
may
contain
all
the
elements
of
fear
can
arise
suddenly
,
it
is
a
good
idea
to
condition
a
child
to
some
extent
against
it
.
To
keep
a
child
of
twelve
or
thirteen
under
the
impression
that
nothing
nasty
ever
happens
is
not
merely
dishonest
,
it
is
unwise
.
As
I
shall
suggest
in
a
later
chapter
there
are
some
situations
which
occur
less
frequently
than
they
did
once
,
or
at
least
do
not
now
arise
until
a
later
period
of
life
,
but
this
is
no
reason
for
leaving
a
child
in
complete
ignorance
to
the
extent
of
even
lying
to
it
when
it
asks
questions
.
A
little
more
honesty
,
even
if
one
refrains
from
going
into
too
many
details
,
would
help
many
a
child
to
make
a
proper
adjustment
to
life
as
it
grows
up
.
Let
us
look
at
Jesus
.
We
do
not
,
I
think
,
see
there
a
life
without
fear
.
There
are
several
instances
where
he
seemed
unable
to
go
on
.
In
Gethsemane
He
prayed
that
the
cup
should
pass
from
Him
.
Jesus
shows
us
the
way
to
face
life
.
To
see
all
the
latent
frightening
possibilities
and
yet
by
facing
them
and
knowing
God
is
with
us
and
that
,
with
Him
,
there
is
nothing
that
can
finally
defeat
us
.
More
than
that
,
that
God
has
something
important
to
do
with
our
lives
and
that
the
nearer
we
get
to
Him
,
the
stronger
we
become
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
...
Today
A
wonderful
thought
In
the
dawn
was
given
...
And
the
thought
Was
this
:
That
a
secret
plan
Is
hid
in
my
hand
;
That
my
hand
is
big
Big
,
Because
of
the
plan
That
God
,
Who
dwells
in
my
hand
,
Knows
this
secret
plan
,
Of
the
things
He
will
do
for
the
world
Using
my
hand
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Toyohiko
Kagawa
.
PRAYER
Loving
Saviour
,
who
experienced
all
human
emotion
,
and
whose
sensitive
nature
knows
better
than
we
do
,
what
it
is
to
be
really
afraid
,
help
us
to
know
that
when
we
face
life
boldly
,
many
of
the
shadows
are
seen
to
be
allies
and
not
enemies
and
that
,
come
what
may
,
we
are
never
alone
when
we
are
with
Thee
.
Amen
.
CHAPTER
FIVE
TIREDNESS
MOST
people
would
probably
regard
tiredness
as
a
purely
physical
thing
.
The
cure
for
which
is
sleep
.
This
is
only
partly
true
.
Many
people
wake
up
tired
of
a
morning
and
no
amount
of
rest
seems
to
make
any
difference
.
Sleep
,
to
be
effective
,
must
be
of
that
child-like
quality
which
comes
from
innocence
.
To
others
,
the
long
hours
of
the
night
bring
only
a
disturbed
tossing
and
turning
which
causes
them
to
wake
feeling
worse
than
when
they
went
to
bed
.
We
may
begin
to
understand
this
a
little
better
when
we
realize
that
tiredness
itself
is
largely
in
the
mind
.
Very
few
people
,
under
normal
conditions
,
work
themselves
to
a
standstill
.
The
mind
tires
first
and
conveys
the
impression
of
tiredness
to
the
body
.
This
can
be
proved
by
noting
the
effect
of
a
new
stimulus
on
somebody
who
feels
thoroughly
tired
.
Suppose
a
mother
has
news
late
at
night
that
her
child
is
in
danger
.
She
will
undertake
a
journey
which
,
an
hour
before
,
she
would
have
declared
impossible
.
Even
more
simply
,
test
your
own
reactions
to
different
situations
.
There
are
some
which
bring
on
an
almost
immediate
feeling
of
tiredness-
such
as
when
your
wife
mentions
the
washing-up-
while
others
,
if
they
refer
to
something
you
like
doing
,
bring
a
veritable
surge
of
energy
.
Many
a
girl
who
is
'too
tired
to
help
mum
'
will
later
jump
up
with
no
apparent
tiredness
at
all
when
her
boy
friend
calls
and
go
for
a
long
walk
.
Nor
is
she
necessarily
being
deceitful
.
She
really
did
feel
tired
until
the
mind
got
the
necessary
injection
of
a
fresh-
and
an
attractive-
interest
!
Tiredness
has
,
therefore
,
as
much
to
do
with
our
mental
state
as
with
our
physical
exhaustion
.
A
disturbed
mind
can
bring
the
healthiest
body
to
a
sense
of
fatigue
.
They
wonder
why
they
get
no
rest
at
night
,
even
if
they
do
sleep
.
They
drag
themselves
around
and
can
become
a
burden
to
their
families
and
their
friends
.
Any
mental
confusion
can
cause
this
and
the
best
way
is
probably
to
seek
advice
.
As
we
are
unable
to
cure
our
own
bodies
if
the
cause
of
our
pain
is
too
deep
seated
,
so
we
are
unable
to
cure
our
own
minds
,
if
the
trouble
is
a
complicated
one
involving
careful
and
patient
treatment
.
One
of
the
greatest
steps
forward
that
has
been
made
this
century
is
the
way
in
which
illness
of
the
mind
is
no
longer
feared
or
shunned
,
and
is
in
fact
no
differently
regarded
than
physical
illness
.
There
is
,
nevertheless
,
a
great
deal
of
tiredness
which
comes
from
no
major
complication
but
results
from
an
inability
to
deal
with
life
,
especially
under
the
diverse
pattern
which
is
the
twentieth
century
.
In
the
days
when
most
people
were
born
,
lived
and
died
within
the
boundaries
of
the
village
,
it
was
not
difficult
for
anybody
to
live
a
day
at
a
time
.
Even
those
who
held
a
high
and
responsible
office
lived
in
far
greater
simplicity
than
their
successors
.
When
news
from
the
Continent
took
days
,
from
America
weeks
,
from
the
Far
East
,
months
,
even
a
Prime
Minister
could
go
to
sleep
in
blissful
ignorance
of
what
might
be
happening
at
the
other
end
of
England
,
whereas
today
,
everybody
,
let
alone
the
Prime
Minister
,
knows
of
happenings
the
other
side
of
the
world
,
within
minutes
of
their
taking
place
.
In
other
ways
,
too
,
life
for
the
ordinary
individual
has
become
so
complex
that
it
taxes
the
mind
.
Two
hundred
years
ago
,
men
lived
and
worked
in
one
place
,
their
lives
were
of
one
piece
.
Now
a
man
may
live
twenty
,
thirty
even
sixty
miles
from
his
work
.
The
only
connexion
is
the
pipeline
of
the
railway
on
which
they
travel
day
by
day
.
In
many
cases
,
their
homes
know
little
of
their
place
of
work
and
their
associates
at
the
office
or
works
wonder
what
they
are
possibly
like
in
the
surroundings
of
their
homes
.
It
is
easy
,
desperately
easy
,
to
lead
a
'double
'
life
without
ever
deliberately
planning
to
do
so
or
in
fact
being
conscious
of
what
is
going
on
.
It
is
easier
to
live
life
in
compartments
but
over
the
years
it
builds
up
,
and
to
do
so
inevitably
builds
up
tensions
which
need
to
be
handled
correctly
.
Can
we
then
frame
some
'rules
'
which
may
enable
us
to
live
life
as
fully
as
possible
,
without
having
our
energy
sapped
by
unnecessary
weariness
.
(
a
)
Order
makes
for
a
decrease
in
tiredness
.
We
have
a
saying
'My
head
will
never
save
my
feet
'
.
Time
after
time
we
forget
something
and
have
to
go
back
upstairs
or
down
to
the
shops
.
If
we
ever
stopped
to
consider
how
much
energy-
and
time-
we
lose
this
way
in
the
course
of
a
day
we
would
be
staggered
.
Some
of
it
is
inevitable
,
and
we
do
not
want
to
become
too
pernickety
.
Nevertheless
,
we
could
all
probably
be
a
little
more
orderly
for
we
so
frequently
just
muddle
through
.
The
housewife
would
find
life
far
less
tiring
if
she
made
a
list
,
followed
a
routine
of
work
rather
than
getting
from
one
thing
to
the
next
.
The
business
man
would
find
that
he
reached
the
end
of
the
day
with
far
less
strain
if
he
was
a
little
more
systematic
.
To
drift
aimlessly
along
is
more
wearying
than
anything
else
.
If
we
would
only
sit
down
and
write
out
all
the
necessary
jobs
waiting
to
be
done
and
then
work
quietly
through
them
,
we
would
find
life
considerably
less
exhausting-
and
in
the
end
we
would
do
more
.
There
may
be
some
who
will
argue
that
routine
destroys
the
soul
.
It
is
so
easy
,
they
say
,
to
get
into
a
rut
.
Save
us
from
the
school
curriculum
and
even
worse
the
school
system
whereby
for
meals
everybody
knows
beforehand
exactly
what
,
on
any
given
day
of
the
week
,
they
are
going
to
have
.
If-
such
a
critic
may
say-
you
are
calling
us
to
adventure
,
do
not
strangle
us
before
we
start
by
putting
us
into
a
strait-jacket
called
'order
'
.
I
am
more
than
conscious
of
this
.
How
anybody
can
go
through
the
same
routine
day
in
and
day
out
for
forty
years
I
find
difficult
to
understand
.
A
lot
of
it
is
inevitable
so
that
industry
and
commerce
may
be
kept
going-
though
if
ever
it
becomes
possible
to
work
out
a
system
of
'staggered
'
hours
it
may
do
an
immense
amount
of
good
over
and
above
relieving
the
pressure
on
over-crowded
trains
.
As
it
is
,
with
so
much
of
our
life
already
in
a
predetermined
groove
,
I
would
hardly
like
to
add
further
to
the
dullness
which
it
engenders
.
But
I
am
not
arguing
for
this
.
I
know
how
much
of
a
drag
it
can
be
and
I
was
interested
some
little
while
ago
to
hear
of
a
school
who
tried
a
six-day
timetable
.
They
only
worked
,
of
course
,
a
five-day
week
so
that
in
the
first
week
Monday
to
Friday
were
days
one
to
five
of
the
timetable
,
the
following
Monday
was
day
six
and
Tuesday
started
day
one
again
and
so
on
.
By
this
means
they
avoided
each
week
being
the
same
with
a
pupil
knowing
exactly
what
the
subject
would
be
on
Friday
afternoon
at
3
p.m..
It
was
a
little
complicated
to
work
,
of
course
,
and
there
had
to
be
a
big
notice
in
the
entrance
saying
which
day
of
the
timetable
it
was-
but
it
added
immensely
to
the
interest
and
kept
everybody
on
their
toes
.
To
have
order
does
not
mean
getting
into
a
dull
routine
.
I
have
great
sympathy
with
the
young
wife
who
does
not
always
want
to
do
the
washing
on
a
Monday
.
I
would
not
want
to
either
,
but
if
she
wants
to
get
through
the
day
without
becoming
exhausted
,
she
will
be
well
advised
to
sit
down
quietly
and
make
a
list
of
everything
she
has
got
to
do
,
note
the
order
in
which
they
can
most
conveniently
be
done
(
or
must
be
done
because
of
other
predetermined
factors-
you
must
,
for
example
,
do
your
shopping
on
the
morning
of
the
early
closing
day
)
.
She
will
,
in
fact
,
be
surprised
at
what
peace
of
mind
ensues
.
(
b
)
Concentrate
on
one
thing
at
a
time
.
A
list
or
a
plan
enables
us
to
put
all
our
energies
into
the
particular
matter
on
hand
.
#
21
<
95
TEXT
D7
>
=2
We
turn
now
to
the
consideration
of
an
Aggadic
passage
;
the
final
portion
of
tractate
Makkoth
.
The
opinion
of
R.
Hananiah
b.
Gamaliel
is
quoted
in
the
Mishnah
.
This
teacher
holds
that
one
who
has
incurred
the
penalty
of
kareth-
the
excision
of
the
soul-
obtains
a
remission
from
this
punishment
if
he
is
flogged
.
In
the
opening
passage
of
the
Gemara
it
is
stated
in
the
name
of
R.
Johanan
that
R.
Hananiah
b.
Gamaliel
's
colleagues
disagree
with
him
and
that
in
their
view
a
flogging
does
not
bring
remission
of
the
penalty
of
kareth
.
This
is
discussed
and
then
(
and
we
take
up
our
analysis
at
this
stage
)
R.
Adda
is
quoted
as
saying
in
the
name
of
Rabh
that
the
halakhah
,
the
law
,
is
in
accordance
with
R.
Hananiah
b.
Gamaliel
.
Rabh
Joseph
(
d.
333
)
objects
that
the
term
,
used
by
Rabh
,
halakhah
,
is
not
appropriate
here
for
'who
has
gone
up
to
Heaven
and
returned
to
tell
us
that
this
is
so
?
'
(
i.e
.
the
term
halakhah
can
only
be
used
about
some
practical
issue
where
a
decision
must
be
reached
.
But
the
question
whether
or
not
a
man
is
guilty
of
kareth
is
a
matter
for
God
and
there
is
no
point
in
recording
the
actual
ruling-
halakhah-
for
this
is
known
only
to
God
)
.
To
this
his
disciple
Abaye
(
c.
28-338/39
)
replies
that
the
term
is
applicable
even
here
(
i.e
.
it
is
permissible
for
human
teachers
to
state
that
this
is
how
God
will
act
)
.
As
proof
of
this
Abaye
quotes
the
saying
of
R.
Joshua
b.
Levi
(
early
3rd
Cent
.
)
who
said
that
three
things
were
done
by
a
human
court
here
below
and
the
Heavenly
Court
agreed
with
their
decisions
.
Here
,
too
,
the
objection
can
be
raised
:
'Who
has
gone
up
to
Heaven
and
returned
to
tell
us
that
this
is
so
?
'
But
R.
Joshua
b.
Levi
presumably
argues
that
we
arrive
at
this
information
by
interpreting
certain
verses
,
and
,
consequently
,
we
,
too
,
are
justified
in
interpreting
the
relevant
verses
to
yield
that
R.
Hananiah
b.
Gamaliel
is
correct
and
that
God
will
act
,
as
it
were
,
in
the
manner
stated
by
him
.
We
have
here
an
original
saying
of
Rabh
.
To
this
Rabh
Joseph
raises
an
objection
and
Abaye
replies
by
referring
his
master
to
the
saying
of
R.
Joshua
b.
Levi
.
It
is
probable
that
all
this
is
a
verbatim
report
of
the
actual
words
used
by
Rabh
Joseph
and
Abaye
and
that
there
has
been
no
re-working
of
the
material
by
the
Redactors
.
The
only
difficulty
here
is
that
if
Rabh
Joseph
is
prepared
to
disagree
with
Rabh
there
is
no
reason
why
he
should
not
disagree
with
R.
Joshua
b.
Levi
.
But
the
meaning
of
Abaye
's
reply
is
probably
that
Rabh
's
opinion
is
no
isolated
case
but
a
normal
method
of
interpretation
and
for
this
the
example
of
R.
Joshua
b.
Levi
is
quoted
.
The
Gemara
now
proceeds
to
examine
the
saying
of
R.
Joshua
b.
Levi
itself
.
This
is
introduced
by
the
formula
,
gupha
,
'the
main
saying
'
(
i.e
.
we
have
referred
to
this
saying
in
the
course
of
the
previous
discussion
,
here
we
deal
with
the
saying
itself
)
.
The
three
enactments
of
a
human
court
in
which
the
Heavenly
Court
concurred
are
given
(
no
doubt
by
R.
Joshua
b.
Levi
himself
)
as
:
the
reading
of
the
Book
of
Esther
on
the
festival
of
Purim
;
that
people
should
greet
each
other
with
the
divine
Name
;
and
that
the
tithe
normally
given
to
the
Levites
should
be
brought
to
the
Temple
.
For
each
of
these
,
proof
texts
are
quoted
.
For
the
reading
of
the
Book
of
Esther
the
verse
is
quoted
:
'They
established
it
and
the
Jews
took
it
upon
them
'
.
This
is
said
to
mean
:
'They
(
the
Heavenly
Court
)
established
above
that
which
the
Jews
took
upon
them
(
the
reading
of
the
Book
of
Esther
)
down
here
below
.
'
The
proof
text
for
greeting
by
the
divine
Name
is
then
quoted
.
This
is
the
verse
:
'And
behold
,
Boaz
came
from
Bethlehem
and
said
to
the
reapers
,
``
The
Lord
be
with
you
''
.
'
A
further
proof
text
is
then
quoted
,
with
the
formula
generally
used
for
a
second
proof
text
,
'and
it
says
'
.
This
is
the
verse
:
'The
Lord
bless
1thee
,
1thou
mighty
man
of
valour
.
'
The
question
is
then
asked
:
'What
need
is
there
for
``
and
it
is
said
''
?
'
(
i.e
.
why
are
two
verses
needed
,
why
does
not
the
first
one
suffice
?
)
.
To
this
the
reply
is
given
that
from
the
verse
dealing
with
Boaz
there
is
no
proof
of
divine
approval
,
only
that
Boaz
used
this
form
of
greeting
.
But
in
the
second
verse
it
is
the
angel
who
uses
this
form
of
greeting
and
hence
there
is
evidence
of
divine
approval
.
Finally
,
the
proof
text
for
the
bringing
of
the
tithe
to
the
Temple
is
quoted
.
This
is
the
verse
:
'Bring
1ye
the
whole
tithe
unto
the
store
house
that
there
may
be
food
in
My
house
,
and
try
Me
herewith
,
1saith
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
if
I
will
not
open
you
the
windows
of
Heaven
and
pour
you
out
a
blessing
,
until
there
shall
be
more
than
sufficiency
.
'
The
Gemara
then
asks
:
'What
is
the
meaning
of
``
more
than
sufficiency
''
(
Heb
.
beli
dai
?
'
Rami
bar
Rabh
replies
:
'Until
your
lips
are
worn
out
in
saying
:
``
Sufficient
''
.
'
The
scheme
of
the
sugya
is
as
follows
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
1
)
The
saying
of
R.
Joshua
b.
Levi
.
(
2
)
First
proof
text
and
explanation
.
(
3
)
Second
proof
text
.
(
a
)
Boaz
(
b
)
Angel
Question
:
Why
is
(
b
)
required
?
Answer
:
Because
Boaz
may
not
have
had
divine
approval
.
(
4
)
Third
proof
text
.
Question
:
What
is
the
meaning
of
beli
dai
?
Answer
:
By
Rami
bar
Rabh
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
first
matter
to
which
attention
should
be
drawn
is
that
the
proof
texts
are
not
necessarily
the
work
of
R.
Joshua
b.
Levi
himself
.
In
fact
,
the
probability
is
that
they
are
a
later
explanation
of
his
saying
,
as
we
shall
see
.
This
would
account
for
Abaye
,
in
the
previous
passage
,
observing
that
'we
expound
the
verses
'
not
'he
expounds
'
.
And
this
would
imply
that
the
proof
texts
were
known
by
Abaye
.
Our
suggestion
is
substantiated
by
the
fact
that
the
comment
on
the
first
proof
text
:
~'They
established
above
that
which
the
Jews
took
upon
them
down
here
below
'
is
quoted
by
Samuel
in
tractate
Megillah
to
prove
that
the
Book
of
Esther
was
composed
under
the
inspiration
of
the
divine
spirit
and
Samuel
does
not
quote
it
in
the
name
of
R.
Joshua
b.
Levi
.
Even
more
significant
is
the
fact
that
the
proof
texts
from
Boaz
and
the
angel
are
quoted
,
in
support
of
this
very
thesis
that
greeting
should
be
given
by
the
divine
Name
,
in
an
anonymous
Mishnah
.
In
addition
,
the
same
reason
for
the
second
text
is
given
by
the
Gemara
in
a
comment
to
the
Mishnah
.
(
Actually
,
the
Mishnah
quotes
two
further
proof
texts
and
the
Gemara
explains
why
these
,
too
,
are
necessary
,
but
a
careful
examination
of
that
passage
makes
it
clear
that
these
are
not
quoted
here
because
they
are
not
necessary
to
prove
the
point
made
by
R.
Joshua
b
.
Levi
.
)
Finally
,
we
note
that
the
comment
of
Rami
bar
Rabh
is
quoted
elsewhere
.
From
the
above
it
follows
that
here
,
once
again
,
we
have
a
good
illustration
of
how
a
sugya
has
been
fashioned
from
material
already
in
the
hands
of
the
Redactors
.
The
sugya
is
built
around
the
saying
of
R.
Joshua
b.
Levi
.
The
proof
text
for
the
reading
of
the
Book
of
Esther
is
quoted
with
the
comment
given
by
Samuel
.
(
This
is
probably
to
be
understood
as
a
well-known
comment
on
the
verse
;
quoted
by
Samuel
in
support
of
his
thesis
and
quoted
by
the
Gemara
in
support
of
R.
Joshua
b.
Levi
's
thesis
!
)
The
proof
text
of
greeting
by
the
divine
Name
is
taken
from
the
Mishnah
.
There
is
no
reference
to
the
Mishnah
here
because
the
Mishnah
deals
with
the
actual
practice
of
greeting
by
the
divine
Name
and
the
Gemara
here
quotes
the
texts
to
support
the
thesis
of
R.
Joshua
b.
Levi
.
The
question
and
answer
with
regard
to
the
need
for
the
text
of
the
angel
are
quoted
here
in
the
same
words
in
which
they
are
quoted
in
the
discussion
on
the
Mishnah
.
This
can
either
mean
that
both
sugyas
are
quoting
a
well-known
question
and
answer
or
that
our
sugya
is
quoting
from
the
longer
sugya
which
deals
with
all
four
texts
quoted
in
the
Mishnah
.
Or
it
is
possible
that
our
sugya
contains
the
original
question
and
answer
and
this
is
quoted
in
the
other
sugya
.
(
This
can
be
supported
by
the
use
of
the
expression
:
~'Boaz
did
it
of
his
own
accord
but
there
was
no
approval
of
his
action
in
Heaven
'
in
both
sugyoth
.
Such
an
expression
appears
to
have
been
framed
in
response
to
the
particular
point
at
issue
here
,
whether
the
Heavenly
Court
concurred
in
the
decision
of
the
human
court
.
)
The
proof
text
of
bringing
the
tithe
to
the
Temple
is
then
quoted
and
the
interpretation
of
the
latter
part
of
the
verse
by
Rami
bar
Rabh
is
added
,
not
because
this
is
at
all
relevant
to
the
discussion
but
because
it
was
a
familiar
interpretation
which
had
become
so
well
known
that
it
was
invariably
quoted
whenever
the
verse
itself
was
quoted
,
almost
as
if
it
were
a
part
of
the
verse
.
The
Gemara
continues
with
a
saying
of
the
Palestinian
teacher
,
R.
Eleazar
(
3rd
Cent
.
)
:
'The
Holy
Spirit
manifested
itself
in
three
places
:
the
court
of
Shem
,
the
court
of
Samuel
of
Ramah
,
and
the
court
of
Solomon
.
'
The
place
of
this
saying
here
is
obvious
,
it
follows
naturally
on
the
saying
of
R.
Joshua
b.
Levi
which
deals
with
a
similar
theme
.
This
is
not
,
of
course
,
to
say
that
originally
the
saying
of
R.
Eleazar
was
in
any
way
connected
with
that
of
R.
Joshua
b.
Levi
,
only
that
the
two
are
placed
into
juxtaposition
by
the
Gemara
.
A
proof
text
is
then
quoted
for
each
of
the
three
cases
mentioned
by
R.
Eleazar
.
Judah
said
'it
is
from
me
'
,
admitting
that
Tamar
was
with
child
from
him
.
But
how
could
he
have
known
this
,
perhaps
she
had
consorted
with
some
other
man
?
But
the
meaning
of
the
verse
is
that
a
heavenly
voice
said
:
~'It
is
from
Me'-
in
the
words
of
the
Gemara
,
the
voice
stated
,
'these
secret
matters
have
proceeded
from
Me
'
.
This
proves
,
according
to
the
Gemara
,
that
the
Holy
Spirit
manifested
itself
in
the
court
of
Shem
which
flourished
in
the
days
of
Judah
.
Of
Samuel
it
is
said
that
when
he
asked
the
people
to
bear
witness
that
he
had
not
taken
anything
of
theirs
the
people
said
that
they
were
witnesses
.
But
the
verse
reads
:
~'And
he
said
:
~
''
Witness
''
'
instead
of
'and
they
said
'
.
The
Gemara
interprets
this
to
mean
that
it
was
a
heavenly
voice
which
proclaimed
:
'Witness
.
'
Finally
,
the
famous
case
of
the
two
harlots
is
quoted
.
How
did
Solomon
know
which
was
the
true
mother
,
perhaps
she
was
acting
craftily
?
But
it
was
a
heavenly
voice
which
said
:
'She
is
his
mother
.
'
Raba
objects
that
there
is
no
proof
from
the
texts
quoted
.
For
Judah
may
have
known
that
Tamar
was
with
child
from
him
because
he
counted
the
days
and
months
from
the
time
he
had
been
with
her
and
found
them
to
coincide
with
the
time
of
her
pregnancy
and
we
do
not
presume
that
which
we
do
not
see
(
i.e
.
we
do
not
assume
that
another
man
may
have
consorted
with
her
at
the
same
time
)
.
With
regard
to
Samuel
the
singular
form
may
have
been
used
because
the
whole
people
of
Israel
are
referred
to
in
the
singular
,
as
they
are
in
another
verse
.
As
for
Solomon
he
knew
that
she
was
the
mother
because
she
loved
the
child
sufficiently
to
give
him
up
rather
than
see
him
killed
.
But
,
says
Raba
,
there
is
no
real
proof
from
the
verses
and
R.
Eleazar
's
saying
is
based
on
a
tradition
.
#
216
<
96
TEXT
D8
>
It
follows
that
the
application
of
the
one
passage
to
the
healing
miracles
is
likely
to
be
as
arbitrary
and
unprecedented
as
the
application
of
the
other
to
the
'messianic
secret
'
.
In
fact
the
application
of
Isa
.
53.4
to
healing
miracles
is
not
really
appropriate
.
It
only
becomes
possible
if
the
verbs
have
the
meaning
'take
away
'
,
which
is
certainly
not
the
meaning
of
the
Hebrew
they
translate
,
and
contrary
to
the
intention
of
the
original
context
.
It
does
not
mean
that
Jesus
cured
diseases
,
but
that
he
bore
them
himself
.
We
have
previously
decided
that
the
proper
Christian
understanding
of
this
verse
is
the
atoning
efficacy
of
the
Passion
.
But
because
it
is
a
literal
translation
of
the
Hebrew
,
it
is
necessary
to
see
a
real
reference
to
the
diseases
of
the
people
who
came
to
Jesus
,
when
the
verse
is
selected
for
a
particular
purpose
in
isolation
from
the
whole
context
.
As
such
,
it
may
have
been
used
to
relate
Christ
's
healing
miracles
to
his
total
work
of
redemption
.
It
thus
widens
the
scope
of
the
great
Passion
prophecy
from
the
strict
Passion
apologetic
to
the
whole
of
our
Lord
's
ministry
.
The
healings
are
as
much
a
part
of
his
messianic
work
as
the
Passion
itself
.
It
was
prophesied
that
the
Lord
's
Servant
would
bear
our
diseases
,
and
Jesus
both
removed
men
's
diseases
by
his
miracles
and
himself
suffered
their
pains
on
the
cross
.
These
were
not
the
acts
of
a
wonder-worker
,
but
should
have
been
recognized
as
the
proper
work
of
the
Christ
,
even
if
he
was
only
Messias
incognitus
.
When
Matthew
incorporates
this
quotation
in
its
present
context
,
he
loses
sight
of
the
connection
with
the
cross
.
All
that
he
is
interested
in
is
the
fact
that
the
work
of
healing
can
receive
warrant
from
Scripture
.
The
purpose
is
pictorial
rather
than
apologetic
.
The
details
of
the
life
of
Jesus
are
already
present
in
the
revelation
given
to
the
prophets
.
But
Matthew
scarcely
realizes
that
his
use
of
the
verse
accords
ill
with
its
real
meaning
.
Our
Lord
's
Use
of
Parables
The
effect
of
the
two
quotations
which
we
have
so
far
studied
in
this
section
is
to
prove
that
when
Jesus
did
acts
of
healing
he
was
acting
as
the
Messiah
.
This
raises
the
question
whether
people
can
be
held
culpable
for
failing
to
recognize
this
.
This
aspect
of
the
matter
appears
in
a
further
pair
of
texts
which
are
concerned
with
our
Lord
's
use
of
parables
.
The
analysis
will
show
that
the
early
Church
not
unnaturally
adopted
the
position
that
failure
to
see
the
messianic
character
of
his
work
was
really
caused
by
the
people
's
own
blindness
.
There
was
a
fundamental
refusal
to
understand
and
to
believe
.
We
begin
by
observing
how
Matthew
precisely
repeats
with
regard
to
the
parables
the
procedure
he
had
used
for
healings
and
exorcisms
.
He
takes
two
virtually
equivalent
Marcan
summaries
,
abbreviates
them
to
make
one
point
each
,
and
adds
what
he
thinks
to
be
the
appropriate
testimony
in
each
case
.
The
matter
is
further
complicated
,
however
,
by
the
fact
that
the
earlier
passage
about
parables
already
contains
the
quotation
material
(
i.e
.
Isa
.
6.9f
.
)
in
the
Marcan
original
;
and
this
is
a
quotation
which
has
wide
ramifications
throughout
the
New
Testament
.
The
first
summary
is
Mark
4.1-12
.
It
is
a
short
paragraph
on
the
reason
for
parables
,
largely
based
on
Isa
.
6.9f.
,
which
Mark
has
inserted
here
to
'mark
time
'
between
the
parable
of
the
sower
and
its
interpretation
.
Matthew
does
not
add
a
new
quotation
,
but
on
the
other
hand
abbreviates
the
Marcan
version
still
further
,
when
he
rewrites
this
in
Matt
.
13.1-16
.
His
improvements
consist
in
(
a
)
the
insertion
of
the
proverbial
saying
about
~'1Whosoever
1hath
,
to
him
shall
be
given
'
,
etc.
,
from
Mark
4.25
;
and
(
b
)
the
addition
of
a
Q
saying
about
the
blessedness
of
the
disciples
,
which
has
a
closely
similar
vocabulary
to
that
of
the
Isaiah
allusion
.
These
improvements
have
the
sole
motive
of
enhancing
the
superiority
of
the
disciples
,
who
have
the
secret
knowledge
which
others
fail
to
perceive
.
The
inserted
verse
properly
denotes
a
warning
against
taking
spiritual
privilege
for
granted
.
It
retains
this
in
its
Marcan
context
(
Mark
4.21-5
,
otherwise
omitted
by
Matthew
)
,
and
even
more
clearly
in
its
Q
version
at
the
end
of
the
parable
of
the
talents
(
Matt
.
25.29
=
Luke
19.26
)
.
But
here
it
actually
increases
the
sense
of
privilege
,
which
directly
contradicts
our
Lord
's
intention
!
The
added
Q
saying
on
the
blessedness
of
the
disciples
is
really
concerned
with
the
blessedness
of
the
present
generation
,
when
the
kingdom
of
God
is
breaking
in
,
by
contrast
with
the
unfulfilled
hopes
of
previous
generations
.
But
Matthew
has
made
it
underline
the
good
fortune
of
the
disciples
as
a
privileged
6e
?
2lite
.
The
second
summary
is
Mark
's
conclusion
to
the
chapter
(
Mark
4.33f.
)
.
In
Matt
.
13.34
Matthew
takes
over
the
first
of
these
two
verses
,
which
says
that
Jesus
gave
all
his
teaching
in
the
form
of
parables
.
But
he
suppresses
the
other
,
which
tells
how
Jesus
afterwards
interpreted
them
to
the
disciples
privately
.
Instead
he
inserts
from
his
own
stock
the
formula-quotation
of
Ps
.
78.2
:
'I
will
open
my
mouth
in
parables
;
I
will
utter
things
hidden
from
the
foundation
<
of
the
world
>
.
'
These
changes
thus
cut
out
any
further
mention
of
the
privilege
of
the
disciples
,
which
had
been
specifically
developed
in
the
former
summary
,
and
place
the
emphasis
solely
on
the
intentional
obscurity
of
Jesus
'
public
teaching
.
We
shall
see
that
in
both
cases
Matthew
's
interpretation
of
the
material
is
the
end
of
a
process
which
reflects
changing
conditions
in
the
Church
.
As
the
second
is
much
the
simpler
one
of
the
two
,
it
will
be
best
to
consider
it
first
.
<
LONG
FOREIGN
QUOTATION
>
The
keyword
for
Matthew
is
15wen
parabolai
?
21s
.
As
the
whole
of
the
first
line
is
identical
with
the
Septuagint
,
it
probably
represents
the
final
stage
of
the
adaptation
of
the
text
.
This
is
to
make
it
specifically
applicable
to
the
use
of
parables
.
For
earlier
stages
we
have
to
look
at
the
second
line
,
which
is
an
independent
rendering
of
the
Hebrew
text
.
This
was
not
necessarily
concerned
with
parables
at
all
.
The
most
notable
feature
of
it
is
the
translation
15kekrumme
?
2na
(
=things
kept
hidden
)
for
<
HEBREW
QUOTATION
>
(
=riddles
)
.
This
directly
contradicts
what
is
said
in
Ps
.
78.3f.
,
that
these
things
have
been
handed
down
from
the
fathers
,
and
'we
will
not
hide
them
'
from
succeeding
generations
.
Thus
this
version
disregards
the
context
,
presumably
intentionally
.
Nevertheless
there
is
evidence
that
this
psalm
was
used
by
at
any
rate
one
circle
in
the
Church
with
closer
attention
to
its
meaning
.
In
John
6.31
our
Lord
's
opponents
quote
v.
24
:
'He
gave
them
bread
out
of
heaven
to
eat
.
'
The
objection
is
that
Jesus
'
claim
to
be
the
Messiah
is
invalidated
by
his
failure
to
repeat
the
miracle
of
the
manna
.
It
is
evident
that
the
feeding
of
the
multitude
is
held
by
John
to
be
a
proper
repetition
of
this
miracle
.
But
the
teaching
shows
that
the
miracle
is
fulfilled
more
truly
at
a
much
deeper
level
.
This
implies
an
interpretation
of
the
whole
psalm
in
terms
of
our
Lord
's
redeeming
work
.
The
psalm
is
a
poetical
narrative
of
the
acts
of
God
in
redemption
.
The
elaborate
opening
verses
,
speaking
darkly
of
a
mystery
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
,
are
intended
to
show
that
such
acts
are
always
true
of
God
.
The
whole
thing
is
thus
an
expression
of
faith
,
that
he
who
acted
in
this
way
can
do
so
again
.
In
the
same
way
,
those
who
try
to
figure
out
eschatological
programmes
can
expect
the
same
acts
to
be
repeated
.
This
was
perhaps
too
naively
imagined
by
some
.
But
if
the
Jews
objected
that
Jesus
had
failed
to
perform
the
repetition
of
acts
of
redemption
expected
in
the
eschatological
programme
,
the
Church
could
reply
that
he
had
indeed
fulfilled
it
,
though
in
a
mystery
.
This
is
an
apologetic
motive
for
the
feeding
miracles
.
And
it
also
shows
how
Jesus
was
truly
acting
as
the
Messiah
in
the
time
before
his
Crucifixion
.
We
have
now
arrived
at
an
intelligible
reason
for
15kekrumme
?
2na
as
a
rendering
of
<
HEBREW
QUOTATION
>
.
These
'riddles
'
are
the
righteous
acts
of
God
in
redemption
,
as
the
psalm
itself
implies
.
The
works
of
Jesus-
primarily
his
atoning
death
,
but
also
,
at
this
stage
in
the
apologetic
,
the
rest
of
the
ministry-
are
the
final
expression
of
these
acts
of
redemption
.
But
if
it
be
objected
that
his
works
bore
little
relation
to
the
way
in
which
this
was
expected
,
then
it
invited
the
apologist
to
place
the
emphasis
on
the
hiddenness
of
God
's
ways
.
To
say
that
Jesus'
works
were
genuinely
messianic
,
but
took
the
form
of
<
HEBREW
QUOTATION
>
,
so
that
they
could
only
be
perceived
as
such
by
the
elect
,
solves
the
whole
problem
.
Such
is
the
application
of
Ps
.
78
considered
as
a
whole
.
The
selection
of
v.
2
as
a
pesher
quotation
narrows
the
application
to
the
teaching
of
Jesus
.
It
is
the
full
and
final
revelation
(
cf
.
Heb
.
1.2a
)
.
In
the
first
line
<
HEBREW
QUOTATION
>
has
a
roughly
equivalent
meaning
to
<
HEBREW
QUOTATION
>
in
the
second
.
To
apply
it
to
the
parabolic
method
is
a
further
refinement
,
effected
with
the
aid
of
the
Septuagint
rendering
.
Finally
Matthew
inserts
the
resultant
text
into
his
parables
chapter
for
its
'pictorial
'
value
,
just
as
he
used
Isa
.
53.4
at
8.17
.
These
stages
of
development
reflect
the
Church
's
changing
outlook
.
To
begin
with
,
the
Resurrection
is
held
to
be
the
revelation
of
the
mystery
of
redemption
,
the
open
demonstration
of
God
's
saving
activity
to
which
all
previous
sacred
history
has
been
leading
.
This
idea
is
commonly
met
with
in
the
Pauline
Epistles
,
e.g
.
=1
Cor
.
2.7
,
where
it
characteristically
refers
principally
to
the
cross
.
Secondly
the
teaching
of
Jesus
is
held
to
be
an
essential
part
of
the
revelation
,
though
its
true
significance
was
known
only
to
the
'elect
'
.
Thus
the
construction
put
upon
the
teaching
in
the
light
of
the
Resurrection
faith
is
read
back
as
if
that
was
its
recognized
meaning
all
along
.
This
is
exactly
parallel
to
the
attitude
adopted
to
the
healing
miracles
.
It
was
a
natural
position
to
take
,
once
the
Teacher
himself
had
withdrawn
.
It
is
similar
to
the
position
of
the
Qumran
Covenanters
,
who
preserved
a
tradition
of
biblical
exegesis
,
derived
from
their
founder
,
which
they
regarded
as
a
secret
revealed
to
the
6e
?
2lite
.
The
third
and
final
stage
is
the
claim
that
this
method
was
a
deliberate
policy
on
the
part
of
Jesus
,
to
prevent
the
mystery
from
being
revealed
to
any
but
the
few
who
are
chosen
.
It
is
probable
that
this
idea
of
a
policy
of
concealment
on
the
part
of
our
Lord
corresponds
with
an
actual
impression
given
by
his
anxiety
to
prevent
his
own
radical
reinterpretation
of
the
kingdom
of
God
from
being
confused
with
popular
expectations
.
The
special
Marcan
nuance
in
connection
with
this
is
the
impression
that
even
the
inner
group
of
disciples
were
themselves
equally
mystified
by
the
parabolic
method
(
Mark
8.17
)
.
A
concomitant
of
the
final
stage
is
the
sect-type
doctrine
of
the
Church
.
The
Church
is
a
privileged
6e
?
2lite
,
having
access
to
knowledge
denied
to
those
outside
its
ranks
.
Isaiah
6.9f
.
We
now
turn
to
the
earlier
paragraph
on
parables
,
and
look
first
at
the
material
as
it
stands
in
Mark
4.1-13
.
It
is
clear
that
we
have
here
an
original
saying
built
on
Isa
.
6.9f.
,
sandwiched
between
Marcan
editorial
matter
which
considerably
alters
the
sense
of
it
.
The
nucleus
consists
of
vv
.
11f.
,
which
is
a
perfect
expression
of
the
doctrine
of
the
6e
?
2lite
.
The
mystery
of
the
kingdom
is
given
to
the
disciples
,
but
to
outsiders
all
things
are
'in
parables
'
.
The
purpose
is
to
sift
the
people
,
for
(
it
is
assumed
)
the
elect
perceive
the
mystery
,
but
the
rejected
are
blind
to
it
.
If
15wen
parabolai
?
21s
represents
<
HEBREW
QUOTATION
>
(
collective
)
,
as
it
actually
does
in
the
Septuagint
of
Ps
.
78.2
,
then
the
original
saying
was
probably
more
general
in
intention
,
and
it
is
Mark
who
has
narrowed
it
down
to
parables
in
the
technical
sense
.
#
211
<
97
TEXT
D9
>
Faith
can
not
stand
unless
it
has
nothing
to
stand
on
.
Every
moment
is
strain
and
crisis
.
That
may
be
natural
to
the
reformer
in
a
decadent
atmosphere
(
if
Danish
religion
was
decadent
)
,
but
it
has
the
true
Jansenist
touch
,
as
defined
by
Sainte-Beuve
in
the
famous
phrase
,
'It
forgot
God
the
father
.
'
After
all
,
the
world
created
by
God
was
pronounced
good
by
Him
.
It
is
corrected
but
not
superseded
by
the
religion
of
Redemption-
the
Kingdom
of
the
Son
.
No
doubt
there
are
fierce
and
dangerous
factors
working
under
the
surface
of
our
souls
,
but
we
need
not
(
indeed
we
can
not
)
be
always
living
under
the
surface
.
We
get
a
clear
result
of
his
system
when
he
speaks
of
children
.
As
their
life
has
no
strain
they
can
not
be
real
Christians
and
Kierkegaard
has
to
deal
(
rather
shame-facedly
)
with
the
Gospel
texts
on
the
subject
(
Unscientific
Postscript
,
p.
524
)
.
Kant
and
the
Utilitarians
Most
people
would
agree
that
Immanuel
Kant
was
a
great
thinker
and
also
that
he
was
hard
to
understand
.
There
are
many
ways
of
being
hard
to
understand
.
One
is
due
to
style
.
Not
knowing
German
,
I
can
hardly
assess
this
.
It
would
seem
that
he
can
be
quite
lucid
when
he
wants
,
and
can
strike
out
effective
phrases
like
~'Perceptions
without
conceptions
are
blind
,
and
conceptions
without
perceptions
are
empty
,
'
or
~'So
act
that
your
action
may
be
a
general
law
.
'
On
the
other
hand
,
he
is
one
of
the
philosophers
whose
work
has
been
subjected
to
Higher
Criticism
,
and
the
division
into
earlier
and
later
strata
recalls
the
Q
and
M
and
L
of
New
Testament
sources
.
This
is
partly
owing
to
the
fact
that
he
was
thinking
,
while
he
was
writing
,
and
did
not
always
trouble
to
turn
and
revise
page
1
in
the
light
of
what
he
had
said
on
page
2
.
But
we
must
also
take
into
account
a
feature
of
his
mind
that
may
be
called
Dualism
.
He
tells
us
himself
that
his
method
of
thinking
was
to
take
a
point
of
view
and
work
it
out
to
its
logical
conclusion
and
then
to
do
the
same
with
the
opposite
point
of
view
.
They
sometimes
lie
down
side
by
side
,
like
the
lion
and
the
lamb
,
but
not
to
live
in
peace
together
.
Two
famous
examples
present
themselves
in
the
Critique
of
Pure
Reason
,
where
he
is
analysing
the
fact
of
knowledge
.
First
of
all
,
the
case
of
the
Senses
and
the
Understanding
.
They
seem
to
have
no
common
root
.
The
first
is
passive
,
the
second
active
.
The
first
deals
with
the
outward
and
the
second
with
the
inner
world
.
It
is
said
that
they
are
inseparable
but
it
is
not
clear
why
(
for
example
)
my
sensation
of
colour
and
my
thought
of
Substance
should
combine
into
the
amalgam
we
call
'seeing
a
thing
'
.
We
may
say
(
without
going
into
technicalities
)
that
Kant
took
his
account
of
the
Senses
from
Hume
,
and
his
account
of
the
Understanding
from
Leibniz
,
and
it
can
hardly
be
said
that
he
reconciled
them
.
It
is
the
same
with
the
distinction
between
Phenomena
(
things
as
they
appear
to
us
)
and
Things
in
themselves
(
as
they
really
are
)
.
We
are
told
there
is
a
deep
gulf
between
the
two
.
Phenomena
fall
within
my
experience
.
Things
in
themselves
are
unknowable
,
but
in
that
case
how
do
I
know
of
their
existence
?
And
what
of
the
knowing
Self
which
,
in
his
view
,
seems
to
belong
to
both
worlds
?
We
must
keep
this
dualism
in
mind
when
we
come
to
consider
what
Kant
says
about
the
relation
of
Goodness
and
Happiness
.
Most
people
know
Heine
's
brilliant
jest
about
the
contrast
between
two
Critiques-
that
of
Pure
Reason
,
in
which
he
deals
with
thought
,
and
that
of
the
Practical
Reason
,
in
which
he
deals
with
action
.
In
the
first
he
had
shown
himself
a
revolutionary
.
'The
inhabitants
of
Koenigsburg
set
their
watches
by
him
when
they
saw
this
mild
,
inoffensive
man
take
his
regular
walk
.
'
Had
they
known
,
they
would
have
been
more
frightened
of
him
than
of
Robespierre
.
Robespierre
only
killed
a
king
.
Kant
killed
a
God-
the
God
of
the
Deists
(
that
is
,
the
God
whose
existence
can
be
proved
by
reason
)
.
Then
he
describes
Kant
looking
up
from
his
triumphant
dialectic
and
his
eye
lights
upon
his
faithful
servant
,
Lampe
.
He
must
be
left
with
something
to
live
by
.
So
in
the
second
Critique
Kant
reinstates
God
,
Freedom
and
Immortality
as
the
object
,
not
of
proof
,
but
of
belief
.
Put
less
picturesquely
,
this
means
that
the
Critique
of
Pure
Reason
hedges
in
knowledge
so
strictly
that
it
can
deal
with
things
only
as
they
appear
to
us
in
sense
experience
.
But
when
we
take
up
the
second
Critique
which
deals
with
Morality
,
we
find
that
the
moral
Good
is
permanent
and
unchanging
in
which
we
have
to
believe
to
make
sense
of
duty
.
As
Kant
says
with
a
regal
gesture
,
'I
abolish
knowledge
to
make
room
for
belief
.
'
So
we
have
got
back
to
the
existence
of
God
,
but
the
God
of
the
moral
law
.
Moral
Duty
(
he
argues
)
is
distinguished
from
other
purposive
action
by
its
absolute
obligation-
what
Kant
calls
the
Categorical
Imperative
.
All
other
imperatives
are
conditional
.
'If
you
want
to
be
a
musician
,
you
must
practice
<
SIC
>
so
many
hours
a
day
'
.
But
Conscience
does
not
say
,
'If
you
want
to
be
good
,
you
must
abstain
from
committing
murder
.
'
It
says
,
'1Thou
1shalt
do
no
murder
.
'
The
moral
command
is
unconditional
.
It
is
not
based
on
desire
which
is
selfish
.
Duty
is
not
concerned
with
consequence
:
Happiness
is
concerned
with
nothing
else
.
Here
we
have
a
sharp
dualism
.
The
soul
of
man
is
free
only
when
it
accepts
the
moral
law
as
good
in
itself
and
does
not
get
entangled
with
selfish
desires
.
He
does
not
go
quite
so
far
as
to
say
that
if
I
take
pleasure
in
a
good
action
it
makes
that
action
bad
,
but
he
does
say
that
its
goodness
has
no
connection
with
my
feelings
.
Kant
finds
it
rather
difficult
to
answer
the
question
:
have
I
any
motive
at
all
when
I
obey
the
moral
law
?
I
do
not
desire
anything
for
myself
or
for
others
.
I
am
not
concerned
with
any
consequence
that
may
follow
.
I
may
say
that
I
'respect
'
it
but
I
show
that
respect
simply
by
obeying
a
law
which
,
because
it
is
always
binding
on
all
,
must
have
God
for
its
Giver
.
So
far
Kant
has
not
got
much
beyond
the
Stoic
position
.
But
after
all
,
he
had
been
brought
up
under
Christian
influences
,
and
he
goes
a
step
further
.
To
do
my
duty
is
to
will
the
Supreme
Good
.
I
can
not
will
what
is
impossible
and
therefore
there
must
be
a
God
who
is
able
and
willing
to
bring
about
the
Supreme
Good-
which
includes
Happiness
.
A.
E.
Taylor
has
said
that
what
distinguishes
Religion
from
Morality
is
that
the
former
says
,
'What
ought
to
be
,
exists
.
'
Kant
makes
a
move
in
that
direction
.
There
is
another
point
at
which
he
swerves
from
the
strict
Stoic
creed
.
He
accepts
a
belief
in
Immortality
not
so
much
as
a
system
of
rewards
and
penalties
as
the
possibility
of
endless
moral
progress
.
His
rather
curious
argument
runs
as
follows
:
'What
the
Law
commands
must
be
possible
.
'
'I
must
;
therefore
I
can
.
'
'This
proves
human
freedom
.
But
the
Law
commands
that
I
shall
be
absolutely
good
.
Now
goodness
is
a
process
of
becoming
which
never
ends
,
and
therefore
needs
an
endless
period'-
in
which
not
to
attain
its
goal
!
But
will
this
process
go
on
after
death
as
it
does
here
on
earth
,
where
the
just
are
never
perfectly
happy
and
where
evils
are
constantly
clouding
and
obstructing
the
Good
Will
,
which
Kant
calls
'the
brightest
jewel
of
the
Soul
'
?
I
suppose
he
might
have
answered
,
Yes
,
survival
after
death
and
unending
improvement
need
not
mean
perfect
happiness
there
any
more
than
here
.
But
after
seventeen
centuries
of
Christian
teaching
about
Heaven
it
was
difficult
to
contemplate
so
bleak
a
prospect
.
So
now
he
introduces
a
new
moral
intuition
.
'That
Goodness
and
Happiness
ought
to
go
together
,
and
the
existence
of
God
proves
that
they
shall
.
'
So
he
seems
to
have
overcome
the
dualism
of
Happiness
and
Duty
but
at
a
cost
.
He
has
been
violently
attacked
for
reviving
at
this
point
the
very
desire
for
rewards
,
which
he
had
banished
so
haughtily
from
his
Ethics
.
Professor
Webb
defends
him
against
this
charge
by
saying
that
the
desire
is
not
selfish
but
a
matter
of
justice-
that
all
good
men
should
be
rewarded
(
whether
it
includes
myself
or
not
)
.
This
may
or
may
not
be
a
sufficient
answer
,
but
it
hardly
meets
the
problem
'Does
Kant
regard
Happiness
as
a
good
thing
or
not
?
'
The
answer
would
seem
to
be
that
it
is
a
bad
thing
before
death
and
a
good
thing
after
.
This
is
not
perhaps
as
absurd
as
it
sounds
and
might
be
worked
into
a
theory
that
life
here
is
a
probation
,
in
which
we
prove
ourselves
worthy
or
unworthy
of
happiness
in
the
next
.
But
in
this
life
is
it
not
lawful
to
seek
the
happiness
of
others
?
On
stern
Kantian
grounds
,
no
.
Our
only
desire
for
others
should
be
that
they
observe
the
moral
law
.
Thus
,
the
evil
of
cruelty
consists
in
its
effect
on
the
disposition
of
the
doer
and
not
in
the
sufferings
of
the
victim
.
It
is
surely
the
height
of
pedantry
to
deny
that
at
least
one
of
the
consequences
which
result
from
breaking
the
law
of
human
kindness
is
the
increase
of
human
unhappiness
.
The
Utilitarians
defended
Pleasure
against
Kant
.
I
do
not
propose
to
say
more
than
a
word
about
Jeremy
Bentham
.
As
a
reformer
of
Law
and
political
institutions
he
was
effective
,
largely
because
they
demand
an
appeal
to
the
kind
of
external
obedience
which
can
be
regulated
by
external
rewards
and
punishments
.
But
,
when
he
tries
to
open
the
secrets
of
the
human
heart
,
he
appears
as
the
pedant
,
which
for
all
his
good
nature
he
really
was
.
He
seems
to
have
accepted
the
syllogism
:
I
only
do
what
I
desire
.
I
only
desire
what
gives
me
the
greater
pleasure
.
Therefore
,
whatever
I
do
,
I
do
because
it
gives
me
the
greater
pleasure
.
It
is
natural
to
ask-
if
everyone
does
what
gives
him
the
greatest
pleasure
and
can
not
do
anything
else
,
what
is
wrong
and
why
is
the
moralist
needed
to
tell
us
what
we
ought
to
do
?
What
is
the
greatest
pleasure
?
On
what
scale
is
it
measured
?
Am
I
the
best
judge
of
it
?
And
so
on
.
But
apart
from
all
that
,
one
is
surprised
at
the
poverty
of
his
psychology
.
Bentham
would
have
done
well
to
consider
the
Romantic
movement
which
he
so
much
despised
.
We
only
do
what
we
want
!
Struggles
of
martyrs
,
doubts
of
lovers
,
fight
against
temptation
,
changing
moods
of
the
voluptuary
,
earnest
struggling
after
the
true
end
of
life-
was
all
this
world
of
feeling
completely
closed
to
him
?
As
though
~'What
do
I
want
?
'
were
not
the
question
of
questions
!
That
world
was
not
wholly
closed
to
John
Stuart
Mill
.
Brought
up
in
the
straitest
sect
of
the
Benthamites
,
he
literally
collapsed
after
a
diet
of
'push-pin
as
good
as
poetry
'
and
'forty-three
motives
for
obeying
the
law
'
.
He
recovered
into
a
brighter
world
of
poetry
and
music
.
But
he
still
called
himself
a
Utilitarian
.
This
was
not
merely
loyalty
to
his
upbringing
.
It
was
the
result
of
his
abiding
dislike
for
any
system
which
relied
upon
pure
intuition
.
Wherever
he
sensed
it
,
there
was
the
enemy
.
It
relied
upon
an
obscure
feeling
,
which
was
not
accountable
to
reason
.
For
Mill
,
life
must
be
made
up
of
clear-cut
ends
,
and
of
means
leading
straight
to
them
.
The
kind
of
Good
preached
by
Kant
and
Coleridge
seemed
to
him
vague
and
undefined
.
But
everyone
knew
what
Pleasure
was
.
Here
was
a
goal
with
no
mystical
nonsense
about
it
.
#
23
<
98
TEXT
D1
>
There
are
,
of
course
,
those
who
regard
the
Church
as
Christ's
body
,
not
metaphorically
,
but
metaphysically
and
ontologically
,
and
see
it
as
an
extension
of
the
Incarnation
,
and
would
not
think
any
description
of
the
Church
complete
in
which
the
phrase
``
body
of
Christ
''
did
not
occur
;
and
no
doubt
the
sentence
under
consideration
was
framed
thus
,
with
biblical
language
used
in
this
oddly
unbiblical
way
,
in
order
to
leave
it
open
to
such
persons
to
expound
what
is
said
,
not
of
evangelism
,
whereby
Christ
calls
men
out
of
the
world
to
Himself
,
but
of
the
Church
as
supernaturalizing
society
,
or
as
linking
men
to
Christ
through
its
sacraments
,
or
else
of
Christ
as
in
some
sense
continuing
His
work
of
redemption
by
endlessly
offering
Himself
to
God
in
organic
union
with
His
members
.
But
all
these
are
minority
views
in
the
Church
of
England
,
of
dubious
biblical
credentials
,
and
scarcely
a
century
old
;
they
can
hardly
be
said
to
be
rooted
in
Anglican
tradition
,
and
they
are
certainly
not
countenanced
in
any
official
formulary
of
the
Church
of
England
.
As
such
,
they
have
surely
no
right
thus
to
deflect
the
wording
of
the
Catechism
from
the
biblical
norm
of
usage
.
(
=2
)
The
section
(
14-17
)
introduced
by
the
question
:
~
''
What
orders
of
ministries
are
there
in
the
Church
?
''
ought
to
be
dropped
.
In
the
first
place
,
the
question
presumably
refers
to
the
Church
universal
on
earth
,
but
it
is
answered
by
a
description
of
bishops
,
priests
,
and
deacons
,
and
their
work
in
the
Church
of
England
.
This
is
odd
:
is
the
Church
of
England
,
then
,
to
be
identified
with
the
Church
universal
?
And
furthermore
:
it
is
<
SIC
>
essential
for
the
catechumen
to
be
instructed
in
the
precise
functions
of
bishops
,
priests
,
and
deacons
in
the
Church
of
England
set-up
before
he
be
admitted
to
the
Lord
's
Table
?
Such
instruction
could
only
be
held
essential
if
this
organizational
structure
were
itself
essential
to
the
being
of
the
Church
,
as
such
,
so
that
where
this
threefold
ministry
could
not
be
recognized
the
Church
must
be
judged
non-existent
,
and
the
conclusion
drawn
that
there
are
no
valid
or
efficacious
Eucharists
there
.
Knowledge
about
the
threefold
ministry
would
then
be
``
saving
knowledge
''
in
the
strict
sense
,
for
valid
sacraments
are
generally
necessary
to
salvation
;
but
is
this
the
historic
Anglican
view
?
Can
it
be
proved
by
Scripture
,
which
''
1containeth
all
things
necessary
to
salvation
''
?
The
answer
is
no
in
both
cases
.
It
is
true
that
a
vocal
minority
in
the
Church
of
England
today
holds
this
opinion
in
some
form
,
but
it
does
not
seem
right
to
give
space
in
the
Revised
Catechism
to
a
matter
whose
presence
there
could
only
be
justified
if
this
minority
view
were
accepted
as
being
Scriptural
and
normatively
Anglican
.
This
section
leaves
the
impression
that
the
ministry
is
the
Church
for
all
practical
purposes
,
and
this
impression
is
strengthened
when
,
at
a
later
stage
,
we
read
that
``
the
Church
's
ministry
in
marriage
is
to
bless
the
man
and
the
woman
in
their
wedding
,
so
that
they
may
together
receive
the
grace
of
God
...
''
(
53
)
.
Certainly
not
!
This
is
Roman
doctrine
,
not
the
doctrine
of
the
Church
of
England
.
The
Church
is
the
fellowship
of
the
faithful
,
not
just
the
minister
;
and
the
Church
's
ministry
in
marriage
is
to
pray
for
and
with
the
marrying
couple-
a
ministry
of
which
the
officiant's
pronouncement
of
blessing
is
only
one
small
part
.
Here
,
too
,
a
change
of
wording
is
imperative
;
unless
,
indeed
,
question
53
be
deleted
altogether
,
which
we
ourselves
would
favour
(
see
below
)
.
(
=3
)
Baptism
is
defined
(
38
)
as
``
the
sacrament
in
which
,
through
the
action
of
the
Holy
Spirit
,
we
are
christened
or
made
Christ
's
''
.
This
definition
is
not
very
satisfactory
.
In
the
first
place
,
it
has
no
clear
meaning
(
which
fact
alone
makes
it
unfit
to
stand
in
a
catechism
)
.
In
the
second
place
,
it
most
naturally
implies
that
there
is
a
peculiar
grace
received
in
baptism
ex
opere
operato
.
But
it
is
not
historic
Anglican
teaching
(
think
of
the
Gorham
judgment
)
,
nor
,
we
think
,
is
it
unanimous
present-day
Anglican
opinion
,
that
the
grace
exhibited
in
baptism
is
always
received
in
the
rite
itself
,
and
never
before
or
after
.
In
the
answer
to
question
42
,
however
,
we
are
told
that
~
''
Confirmation
is
the
ministry
by
which
,
through
prayer
with
the
laying
on
of
hands
by
the
bishop
,
the
Holy
Spirit
is
received
to
complete
what
he
began
in
baptism
...
''
;
which
form
of
words
(
based
,
it
seems
,
on
the
audacious
assertion
in
the
Scottish
Prayer
Book
that
~
''
Confirmation
is
an
apostolic
and
sacramental
rite
by
which
the
Holy
Spirit
is
given
to
complete
our
baptism
''
)
seems
to
force
us
to
interpret
answer
38
of
some
sort
of
baptismal
regeneration
.
Yet
it
is
a
very
odd
sort
of
regeneration
,
for
it
is
only
a
partial
initiation
into
Christ
and
His
Church
,
needing
the
further
grace
given
in
Confirmation
(
also
ex
opere
operato
?
)
to
perfect
it
.
Such
a
concept
has
breath-taking
implications
.
It
implies
that
every
baptized
Christian
throughout
the
universal
Church
whose
ecclesiastical
system
does
not
make
available
to
him
episcopal
confirmation
misses
some
grace
,
forfeits
some
blessing
,
foregoes
some
degree
of
union
with
Christ
.
On
this
view
,
as
Professor
G.
W.
H.
Lampe
has
pointed
out
,
``
Christian
Baptism
would
be
reduced
to
the
level
of
the
baptism
of
John
,
a
preparatory
cleansing
in
expectation
of
a
future
baptism
with
Holy
Spirit
;
Confirmation
would
become
,
not
merely
a
sacrament
in
the
fullest
sense
(
which
the
Anglican
Articles
deny
)
,
but
the
great
sacrament
without
whose
reception
no
man
could
call
himself
a
Christian
...
''
(
The
Seal
of
the
Spirit
,
1951
,
p.
=13
)
.
Lampe
calls
these
''
monstrous
conclusions
''
.
We
agree
.
Are
they
historic
Anglican
teaching
?
Can
they
be
proved
by
Scripture
?
Again
,
the
answer
in
both
cases
is
no
.
We
know
,
certainly
,
that
this
view
(
the
``
Mason-Dix
line
''
)
has
been
argued
at
various
times
during
the
past
hundred
years
by
a
small
band
of
very
able
men
,
that
it
has
a
certain
following
today
,
and
that
it
has
actually
been
embodied
in
the
proposed
new
Confirmation
rite
.
But
most
Anglicans
,
we
think
,
still
hold
to
the
historic
view
expressed
in
the
structure
of
the
1662
Confirmation
service-
namely
,
that
Confirmation
is
simply
a
domestic
institution
whereby
the
Anglican
community
,
acting
through
the
bishop
as
its
appointed
representative
,
welcomes
into
adult
fellowship
,
on
the
basis
of
a
personal
profession
of
faith
,
those
who
in
baptism
were
originally
received
,
normally
as
infants
,
with
the
status
of
sponsored
members
.
The
congregation
prays
that
the
Spirit
may
strengthen
the
confirmees
for
the
new
responsibilities
which
their
increased
status
in
the
Church
brings
.
But
this
is
not
in
the
least
to
imply
that
in
the
sight
of
God
the
blessings
of
the
Spirit
which
their
baptism
signified-
``
union
with
Christ
in
his
death
and
resurrection
,
the
forgiveness
of
sins
,
and
a
new
birth
into
God
's
family
,
the
Church
''
(
4
)
-
are
necessarily
incomplete
till
Confirmation
has
taken
place
.
Here
again
,
then
,
we
must
protest
against
the
intrusion
into
the
new
Catechism
,
which
the
whole
Church
,
it
is
hoped
,
will
use
,
of
a
minority
opinion
which
most
Anglican
clergy
in
their
teaching
of
Confirmation
candidates
would
wish
to
ignore
,
or
indeed
repudiate
.
(
=4
)
At
this
point
,
however
,
we
would
make
a
more
radical
criticism
.
The
passages
dealing
with
the
five
``
other
Ministries
of
Grace
''
(
``
confirmation
,
holy
order
,
holy
matrimony
,
the
ministry
of
absolution
,
and
the
ministry
of
healing
''
)
ought
,
we
suggest
,
to
be
dropped
entirely
.
For
the
assumption
behind
the
phrase
``
other
Ministries
of
Grace
''
evidently
is
that
in
each
of
these
five
cases
(
though
,
one
would
gather
,
in
no
other
case
)
the
activity
of
the
officiant
confers
some
special
gift
of
God
which
would
not
otherwise
be
received
.
We
saw
earlier
how
clearly
this
comes
out
in
the
tell-tale
wording
of
the
statement
about
matrimony
;
and
the
assumption
appears
again
when
absolution
is
defined
as
the
ministry
whereby
penitents
who
have
made
``
free
confession
''
of
their
sins
in
the
minister
's
presence
``
receive
through
him
(
6sic
)
the
forgiveness
of
God
''
.
(
This
,
of
course
,
as
it
stands
,
is
simply
not
historic
Anglican
teaching
,
but
a
well-known
party
line
.
To
express
the
Anglican
view
of
absolution
,
as
witnessed
to
by
the
Prayer
Book
,
the
last
words
would
have
to
read
:
``
receive
through
him
assurance
of
the
forgiveness
of
God
''
-
rather
a
different
thing
.
)
But
the
assumption
that
these
five
types
of
ministerial
action
each
convey
a
special
grace
ex
opere
operato
is
without
warrant
in
Anglican
theology-
not
to
mention
the
Bible
!
We
might
,
perhaps
,
be
told
that
no
such
assumption
is
implied
,
and
all
that
''
ministries
of
grace
''
means
in
this
context
is
that
God
blesses
His
faithful
people
through
each
of
these
ministerial
functions
.
This
is
an
undoubted
truth
;
but
if
nothing
more
than
this
is
intended
,
we
should
at
once
have
to
ask
why
,
in
that
case
,
only
these
five
receive
mention
?
Why
is
healing
specified
when
the
visitation
of
the
sick
is
not
?
Why
is
absolution
spoken
of
while
the
preaching
of
the
Word
is
left
out
?
Whichever
way
we
look
at
it
,
neither
the
Articles
,
nor
the
Prayer
Book
,
nor
the
Bible
,
can
justify
the
selection
of
just
these
five
activities
,
and
no
more
,
as
the
Church
's
``
other
ministries
of
grace
''
.
The
selection
is
inherently
arbitrary
and
untheological
.
This
idea
behind
it
is
presumably
that
the
catechism
ought
to
mention
one
ministerial
action
in
the
Church
of
England
to
correspond
with
each
of
Rome
's
seven
sacraments
;
but
there
is
no
obvious
reason
why
it
should
.
The
habit
of
mind
which
takes
its
cue
from
Rome
and
aims
to
keep
step
with
Rome
wherever
possible
is
found
in
the
Church
of
England
,
but
it
is
not
authentically
Anglican
.
We
ask
again
:
can
it
be
held
that
the
knowledge
of
these
five
``
ministries
of
grace
''
is
in
any
way
essential
to
salvation
?
Can
the
things
that
are
said
,
in
particular
,
about
Confirmation
,
and
matrimony
,
and
absolution
,
be
proved
from
Scripture
?
Can
any
warrant
or
sanction
for
them
be
found
in
existing
Anglican
formularies
,
or
in
the
main
stream
of
the
Anglican
theological
tradition
?
If
not
(
and
we
think
that
the
answer
to
all
three
questions
is
no
)
,
then
they
can
have
no
rightful
place
in
a
Catechism
for
the
Church
of
England
.
So
much
for
the
new
material
.
But
to
complete
our
survey
we
should
also
note
what
has
been
omitted
of
the
old
material
.
Here
are
the
more
important
deletions
.
(
=1
)
The
reference
to
the
world
,
the
flesh
,
and
the
devil
in
the
first
baptismal
vow
has
been
replaced
by
a
weak
general
reference
to
``
wrong
''
and
``
evil
''
(
We
gather
,
however
,
that
the
devil
,
at
least
,
is
soon
to
be
restored
to
his
rightful
place
as
an
object
of
specific
renunciation
.
)
(
=2
)
The
assertion
of
original
sin
(
``
being
by
nature
born
in
sin
,
and
the
children
of
wrath
''
)
has
been
dropped
entirely
.
This
is
disturbing
,
for
the
new
Catechism
now
says
nothing
positive
at
all
about
man
's
lost
condition
by
nature
.
It
is
true
that
the
biblical
doctrine
of
original
sin
(
under
its
ecclesiastical
name
of
Augustinianism
)
is
having
a
raw
deal
in
Anglican
liturgical
circles
these
days
;
but
it
is
there
in
the
Bible
,
and
it
ought
to
appear
in
an
unexpurgated
form
in
the
Catechism
.
For
the
Catechism
exists
to
teach
the
Gospel
of
God
's
grace
,
and
you
can
not
understand
grace
till
you
have
first
understood
sin
.
(
=3
)
The
sanction
of
the
second
commandment
has
also
gone
,
so
that
the
new
Catechism
now
contains
no
mention
of
God
's
penal
wrath
against
sin
.
(
=4
)
The
description
of
the
Church
as
God
's
``
elect
people
''
-
the
covenant
community-
has
gone
.
The
thought
of
the
covenant
relationship
seems
to
be
completely
absent
from
the
wording
of
the
Revised
Catechism
.
(
=5
)
The
conception
of
a
sacrament
as
a
visible
word
of
God
,
summoning
its
recipients
to
``
Faith
,
whereby
they
1stedfastly
believe
the
promises
of
God
made
to
them
in
that
sacrament
''
,
has
vanished
too
.
(
=6
)
So
has
the
demand
that
those
who
come
to
the
Lord
's
Supper
should
first
examine
themselves
.
#
29
<
99
TEXT
D11
>
BIBLE
STUDY-
ZECHARIAH
F.
B.
HOLE
(
Chapters
7
:
1-11
:
17
)
IN
the
first
verse
of
chapter
7
,
we
find
another
date
given
;
almost
two
years
later
than
that
of
the
visions
just
recorded
,
and
the
prophecies
of
Haggai
.
These
fresh
prophecies
were
occasioned
by
the
arrival
of
certain
men
with
questions
as
to
the
observance
of
fasts
,
and
we
notice
that
we
pass
from
the
record
of
visions
to
a
series
of
plain
declarations
of
God
's
message
.
We
now
find
repeated
not
,
~
''
I
lifted
up
1mine
eyes
,
''
but
rather
,
~
''
The
word
of
the
Lord
came
.
''
The
question
raised
by
these
men
concerned
a
fast
in
the
fifth
month
,
which
had
been
observed
for
many
years
.
From
Jeremiah
52
:
12
,
we
learn
that
it
was
in
that
month
the
Babylonian
army
had
burned
Solomon
's
magnificent
temple
,
and
wrecked
Jerusalem
.
Now
once
more
the
house
of
the
Lord
was
being
built
,
if
not
entirely
finished
,
so
was
it
suitable
that
they
should
still
observe
the
fast
?
A
very
natural
question
!
The
answer
of
God
through
Zechariah
linked
with
this
fast
another
in
the
seventh
month
,
which
apparently
was
in
memory
of
the
murder
of
Gedaliah
and
others
,
and
the
flight
of
the
remnant
,
left
in
the
land
,
into
Egypt
,
as
recorded
in
2
Kings
25
:
25
,
26
.
These
tragedies
were
commemorated
with
fasting
and
tears
,
during
the
seventy
years
captivity
.
As
far
as
we
can
discern
,
no
direct
answer
was
given
to
the
question
they
raised
:
instead
another
question
was
raised
with
them
.
Did
they
have
Jehovah
before
their
minds
in
their
observances
or
only
themselves
?
And
when
the
fast
was
over
,
did
they
return
to
their
eating
and
drinking
just
enjoying
themselves
?
Did
they
really
fast
,
enquired
the
Lord
,
``
unto
Me
,
even
to
Me
?
''
Here
is
deeply
important
instruction
for
ourselves
.
We
may
put
it
thus
:
In
our
observances
and
service
a
right
motive
is
everything
.
We
may
diligently
observe
the
Lord
's
Supper
on
the
first
day
of
the
week
,
diligently
preach
the
Gospel
,
or
minister
to
the
saints
;
but
are
we
doing
it
with
God
Himself
,
revealed
in
Christ
,
before
us
,
or
are
we
just
pursuing
an
agreeable
ritual
and
maintaining
our
own
reputations
in
it
all
?
A
searching
question
,
which
the
writer
had
better
ask
himself
as
well
as
the
readers
ask
themselves
.
If
the
people
had
kept
the
Lord
before
them
and
observed
His
words
through
the
former
prophets
,
things
would
have
been
far
otherwise
.
And
what
was
His
word
now
through
Zechariah
,
but
just
what
it
had
been
through
them
.
Take
Isaiah
's
first
chapter
as
an
example
.
He
accused
the
people
of
moral
corruption
,
whilst
maintaining
ceremonial
exactitude
.
In
verses
11-14
,
of
our
chapter
the
men
who
enquired
are
reminded
of
this
,
and
are
plainly
challenged
as
to
the
present
attitude
of
themselves
and
the
people
of
their
day
,
as
we
see
in
verses
8-1
.
The
moral
evils
that
had
wrecked
the
nation
were
still
working
amongst
the
people
that
had
returned
to
the
land
.
A
remnant
may
return
but
the
inveterate
tendency
to
develop
the
old
evils
remains
.
Let
us
never
forget
that
.
But
having
exposed
the
sinful
state
of
the
people
,
another
word
from
the
Lord
came
in
which
the
purposes
of
His
mercy
were
revealed
,
as
we
see
in
chapter
8
.
In
this
remarkable
chapter
there
are
things
specially
addressed
to
the
remnant
then
back
in
the
land-
verses
9-17
,
for
instance-
yet
the
main
drift
of
it
goes
far
beyond
anything
that
was
realized
in
their
history
,
between
the
rebuilding
as
permitted
by
Cyrus
,
and
the
destruction
under
the
Romans
;
so
it
looks
on
to
the
end
of
the
age
and
the
second
coming
of
Christ
.
In
that
age
Jerusalem
will
indeed
have
Jehovah
dwelling
in
her
midst
and
be
called
``
a
city
of
truth
.
''
Once
indeed
He
who
was
the
''
truth
''
as
well
as
the
``
way
,
''
and
the
``
life
,
''
was
in
her
midst
,
only
to
be
rejected
and
crucified
,
while
Pilate
,
who
sanctioned
that
act
of
rejection
,
asked
satirically
,
``
What
is
truth
?
''
No
,
Jerusalem
has
never
yet
been
worthy
of
that
designation
;
but
she
will
be
in
a
coming
age
.
And
then
human
life
will
be
greatly
prolonged
,
and
young
life
be
abundant
and
free
.
Our
modern
streets
with
fast-moving
motor
traffic
are
hardly
a
playground
for
children
.
Verses
6-8
,
also
look
on
to
the
time
of
the
end
.
What
had
come
to
pass
in
the
return
of
the
remnant
was
indeed
wonderful
in
their
eyes
,
but
what
is
here
predicted
would
be
more
wonderful
still
,
when
God
would
gather
from
the
west
as
well
as
the
east
,
to
dwell
as
His
people
,
so
that
He
would
be
their
God
``
in
truth
and
righteousness
.
''
In
Christ
truth
and
righteousness
have
indeed
been
revealed
and
established
,
but
never
yet
has
God
dwelt
in
Jerusalem
on
that
basis
.
The
day
is
coming
when
He
will
do
so
.
In
verses
9-16
,
there
is
a
special
appeal
to
the
remnant
of
the
people
then
in
the
land
.
They
are
reminded
of
the
words
spoken
to
them
earlier
,
when
the
foundation
of
the
temple
was
laid
,
and
how
the
adversity
that
had
marked
their
doings
had
been
turned
into
a
time
of
prosperity
.
God
was
now
bestowing
much
favour
and
prosperity
upon
them
,
but
they
are
reminded
that
He
called
for
suitable
behaviour
on
their
part
.
Truth
,
honesty
and
righteous
judgment
was
what
was
expected
of
them
.
Again
the
stress
is
on
the
moral
qualities
that
are
according
to
God
,
and
not
on
ceremonial
observances
.
A
further
word
from
the
Lord
is
now
given
,
and
in
verse
19
four
fasts
are
mentioned
.
Besides
the
two
mentioned
in
the
previous
chapter
we
now
have
the
one
in
the
fourth
month
,
for
in
that
month
famine
prevailed
and
Jerusalem
was
broken
up
,
according
to
Jeremiah
52
:
6
,
and
it
was
in
the
tenth
month
that
the
city
was
surrounded
by
Nebuchadnezzar
's
army
,
as
verse
4
of
that
same
chapter
records
.
It
is
now
revealed
that
the
day
would
come
when
these
four
fasts
would
be
turned
into
feasts
of
rejoicing
.
Therefore
they
were
to
love
truth
and
peace
.
These
predictions
of
future
blessing
were
to
have
a
present
effect
upon
the
people
.
And
all
that
we
know
of
future
blessing
should
have
a
present
effect
or
good
upon
ourselves
.
It
is
worthy
of
note
that
truth
precedes
peace
,
as
cause
and
effect
.
Error
produces
strife
just
as
certainly
as
truth
produces
peace
.
In
the
remaining
verse
of
our
chapter
we
find
predictions
of
the
happy
state
of
things
that
will
prevail
when
truth
at
last
prevails
in
Jerusalem
,
and
peace
fills
the
scene
.
In
that
coming
day
the
house
of
the
Lord
will
indeed
be
,
''
1an
house
of
prayer
for
all
people
''
(
Isa
.
56
:
7
)
.
There
will
be
many
who
desire
to
seek
the
Lord
in
prayer
,
and
they
will
recognize
where
God
is
to
be
found
in
that
day
.
All
through
the
centuries
the
name
,
``
Jew
,
''
has
had
a
measure
of
reproach
attaching
to
it
.
It
will
not
be
so
then
,
for
they
will
recognize
that
at
last
God
is
with
His
ancient
people
.
It
is
obvious
that
this
prediction
has
never
yet
been
fulfilled
,
and
looks
on
to
a
future
day
.
The
word
of
the
Lord
that
opens
chapter
9
is
spoken
of
as
a
''
burden
,
''
since
it
starts
with
solemn
words
of
judgment
on
peoples
that
surrounded
the
land
of
Israel
.
Some
of
these
judgments
took
place
soon
after
the
predictions
were
uttered
;
that
upon
Tyre
,
for
instance
,
and
upon
the
cities
of
the
Philistines
.
Darby
's
New
Translation
tells
us
that
an
alternate
rendering
to
``
bastard
,
''
is
one
``
of
a
foreign
race
.
''
But
even
so
there
will
apparently
be
a
remainder
,
or
a
remnant
,
who
will
be
for
God
and
belong
to
Him
.
Moreover
,
however
powerful
oppressors
may
appear
to
be
,
God
will
encamp
about
His
house
in
protecting
mercy
.
And
how
will
this
be
brought
to
pass
?
Verses
9
and
1
answer
this
question
,
for
in
these
two
verses
the
two
advents
of
the
Lord
Jesus
are
brought
before
us
.
The
coming
of
the
King
will
settle
everything
,
but
we
can
imagine
how
the
reader
of
Zechariah
's
day
might
pause
at
this
ninth
verse
in
amazement
,
feeling
that
in
the
presence
of
powerful
outside
foes
,
and
the
inward
defection
so
plainly
manifested
amongst
the
Jews
,
some
great
and
majestic
and
powerful
Deliverer
was
needful
,
and
the
King
is
announced
as
lowly
in
His
person
and
in
His
approach
.
True
,
He
is
to
have
salvation
,
but
this
was
not
the
kind
of
King
that
was
popularly
expected
.
The
spirit
of
God
,
who
inspired
this
prophecy
knew
very
well
that
there
was
a
deeper
question
to
be
settled
before
there
could
be
the
intervention
in
power
that
was
so
ardently
desired
.
First
must
come
the
bearing
of
the
full
penalty
of
human
sin
,
and
hence
the
Divinely
reached
settlement
of
that
dreadful
matter
,
and
,
that
accomplished
,
there
could
be
emancipation
from
sin
's
power
.
This
had
been
set
forth
typically
in
Exodus
12
and
14
.
First
the
blood
of
the
lambs
in
Egypt
,
and
then
deliverance
by
the
overthrow
of
Egypt
.
The
latter
is
more
spectacular
,
but
the
former
a
far
deeper
thing
.
In
the
Gospels
we
see
how
the
more
spectacular
filled
the
minds
of
the
disciples
.
Even
when
they
acted
and
played
their
part
in
the
fulfilment
of
verse
9
,
they
did
not
realize
they
were
doing
it
.
This
we
are
plainly
told
in
John
12
:
16
.
Only
when
Jesus
was
glorified
and
the
Holy
Spirit
was
given
did
they
realize
the
true
significance
of
what
they
had
done
.
Again
,
in
Acts
1
:
6
,
we
see
how
the
coming
of
the
kingdom
in
power
filled
their
thoughts
before
the
Spirit
was
given
.
The
coming
of
the
King
in
lowly
grace
was
but
little
understood
or
anticipated
by
the
great
majority
.
But
the
Messiah
will
come
in
power
and
have
dominion
over
all
the
earth
,
as
verse
1
declares
.
The
way
His
widespread
kingship
is
stated
here
agrees
exactly
with
the
inspired
statement
through
David
centuries
before
,
written
in
Psalm
72
:
8
.
When
David
forsaw
<
SIC
>
this
by
the
Spirit
,
every
desire
of
his
heart
was
satisfied
,
and
he
had
nothing
left
to
pray
for
,
as
the
last
verse
of
the
psalm
tells
us
.
What
our
prophet
tells
us
is
that
the
days
of
warfare
will
be
over-
chariot
and
battle
bow
cut
off
,
and
peace
imposed
upon
the
nations
.
Verse
11
appears
to
be
a
word
specially
addressed
to
the
sons
of
Israel
,
for
Ephraim
is
addressed
in
verse
13
,
as
well
as
Judah
.
They
have
all
been
like
prisoners
,
entrapped
in
a
waterless
pit
,
waiting
and
hoping
for
deliverance
.
When
Messiah
comes
in
power
deliverance
will
reach
them
,
but
only
through
``
the
blood
of
1thy
covenant
.
''
Here
we
see
an
allusion
to
that
new
covenant
of
grace
,
predicted
in
Jeremiah
31
:
31
,
illuminated
for
us
by
the
words
of
the
Lord
Jesus
at
the
institution
of
His
Supper
,
when
He
spoke
of
,
``
My
blood
of
the
new
testament
''
(
Matt
.
26
:
28
)
.
On
that
basis
only
will
the
deliverance
and
the
blessing
be
brought
in
and
firmly
established
.
When
Zechariah
wrote
these
things
,
Greece
,
mentioned
in
verse
13
,
was
hardly
a
power
to
be
reckoned
with
,
though
not
long
after
,
under
Alexander
the
Great
,
it
was
destined
to
overthrow
the
Persian
power
.
We
may
see
therefore
in
the
closing
verses
of
this
chapter
predictions
which
had
a
partial
fulfilment
not
long
after
the
prophecy
was
given
,
though
in
their
fulness
they
look
on
to
the
end
of
the
age
.
The
same
thing
may
be
said
of
the
predictions
that
fill
chapter
1
,
though
it
opens
with
solemn
words
concerning
the
evils
that
still
were
practiced
<
SIC
>
among
the
people
.
The
``
rain
''
of
blessing
would
descend
from
God
,
and
not
proceed
from
the
``
idols
,
''
or
''
teraphim
,
''
little
images
by
which
men
sought
to
probe
into
future
events
.
All
that
came
from
this
source
was
but
vanity
,
and
the
''
shepherds
''
of
the
people
,
who
dealt
with
such
things
would
have
the
anger
of
God
against
them
,
for
God
was
going
to
take
up
the
house
of
Judah
and
use
them
in
the
execution
of
judgment
in
some
directions
.
#
238
<
1
TEXT
D12
>
Had
the
passing
away
of
one
generation
in
death
been
normal
,
could
it
at
the
same
time
have
been
listed
with
``
Vanity
of
Vanities
''
?
When
Adam
by
his
disobedience
let
sin
into
the
world
and
death
by
sin
,
man
made
in
the
image
of
God
became
``
subject
to
vanity
''
(
Rom
.
8:2
)
,
not
willingly
certainly
,
and
in
hope
most
blessedly
,
but
subject
to
vanity
nevertheless
.
The
doom
pronounced
in
Genesis
3:19
~
''
Dust
1thou
1art
and
unto
dust
1shalt
1thou
return
''
is
seen
by
Ecclesiastes
as
something
that
reduced
man
to
the
level
of
the
beast
of
the
field
.
He
comments
``
as
the
one
1dieth
,
so
1dieth
the
other
''
(
3:19
)
.
If
the
coming
of
death
has
necessitated
the
successive
passing
and
coming
of
the
generations
of
men
,
then
the
question
arises
,
what
would
have
been
the
state
of
things
had
Adam
remained
unfallen
?
Now
we
readily
admit
that
from
one
point
of
view
,
this
argument
based
upon
what
might
have
happened
but
which
did
not
,
is
often
futile
,
and
we
are
well
advised
to
face
things
as
they
are
.
If
,
however
,
we
approach
such
a
question
with
a
chastened
spirit
,
admitting
all
the
time
that
what
we
say
may
nevertheless
be
very
wide
of
the
mark
,
some
light
upon
the
vexed
state
of
affairs
that
now
obtain
may
repay
our
modest
inquiry
.
It
is
categorically
stated
that
God
made
man
upright
,
but
that
men
have
sought
out
many
inventions
(
Eccles
.
7:29
)
,
so
that
we
can
go
behind
the
record
of
the
fall
in
Eden
with
this
fact
in
mind
.
The
unfallen
Adam
was
commanded
by
His
Creator
to
``
be
fruitful
,
and
multiply
,
and
replenish
the
earth
''
(
Gen.
1:28
)
,
yet
it
is
very
evident
that
,
if
time
went
on
and
the
population
of
the
earth
continued
to
increase
,
nations
and
rulers
would
soon
be
facing
a
most
serious
problem
of
feeding
and
supporting
these
teeming
millions
.
Only
by
the
sad
fact
now
that
``
one
generation
''
passes
,
can
the
earth
continue
to
support
``
the
generations
''
that
come
.
It
appears
therefore
that
had
man
not
fallen
and
death
not
intervened
,
the
succeeding
generations
that
would
have
made
up
the
number
of
the
elect
seed
would
have
appeared
without
break
,
and
that
the
earth
would
have
provided
abundant
accommodation
for
them
all
.
There
would
then
have
not
been
necessary
the
thousands
of
years
which
the
ages
span
,
and
none
of
the
``
tares
''
would
have
challenged
the
true
seed
and
occupied
so
much
of
their
territory
.
It
is
safe
to
say
,
however
,
that
no
inheritance
set
aside
for
those
predestinated
by
Divine
grace
,
ever
has
written
across
it
``
With
VACANT
possession
.
''
In
every
case
a
usurper
has
to
be
dispossessed
before
the
true
heirs
can
take
possession
;
see
Deuteronomy
two
for
this
in
type
.
The
multiplication
of
man
after
the
fall
,
was
not
made
up
entirely
by
the
true
seed
;
Satan
sowed
his
tares
,
and
those
tares
outnumbered
the
true
seed
so
disproportionately
that
by
the
time
that
Noah
was
grown
to
manhood
``
all
flesh
''
with
the
exception
of
one
family
of
eight
souls
(
1
Pet
.
3:2
)
had
so
corrupted
his
way
upon
the
earth
,
that
they
were
completely
destroyed
from
the
earth
(
Gen.
6:13
)
,
``
everything
that
is
in
the
earth
shall
die
''
was
the
verdict
(
Gen.
6:17
)
and
~
''
Noah
only
remained
alive
,
and
they
that
were
with
him
in
the
Ark
''
(
Gen.
7:23
)
.
Again
,
upon
emerging
on
to
dry
land
,
Noah
is
commanded
,
as
was
Adam
before
him
,
``
Be
fruitful
,
and
multiply
,
and
replenish
the
earth
''
(
Gen.
9:1
)
.
This
increase
in
number
however
was
not
limited
to
the
true
seed
,
for
we
read
the
Midianites
and
the
Amalekites
came
``
as
grasshoppers
for
multitude
''
(
Judges
6:5,7:12
)
whereas
Israel
were
greatly
impoverished
.
The
``
multitude
''
of
the
Canaanites
(
Judges
4:7
)
;
of
the
Syrians
(
1
Kings
2:13
)
;
of
the
Ethiopians
(
2
Chron
.
14:11
)
;
of
the
children
of
Moab
and
of
Ammon
(
2
Chron
.
2:2
)
;
of
the
Assyrians
(
2
Chron
.
32:7
)
;
of
Babylon
(
Isa
13:4
)
;
of
the
nations
(
Isa
.
29:7
)
;
of
Egypt
,
of
Elam
,
of
Meshech
and
Tubal
and
of
Gog
;
and
finally
the
multitudes
in
the
valley
of
decision
(
Joel
3:14
)
,
indicate
something
of
the
menace
to
the
true
seed
in
the
earth
that
the
multiplying
of
these
nations
must
have
been
.
The
picture
before
the
mind
is
a
field
of
wheat
,
smothered
by
the
growth
of
charlock
and
poppy
.
The
passages
which
speak
of
Israel
being
a
multitude
are
well
known
,
two
passages
,
namely
Genesis
28:3
and
48:4
need
to
be
corrected
in
the
A.V
.
for
the
word
there
translated
''
multitude
''
is
the
Hebrew
word
gahal
meaning
``
a
called
out
assembly
''
,
or
as
Stephen
says
``
the
church
in
the
wilderness
''
(
Acts
7:38
)
,
and
has
no
connexion
with
the
question
of
number
.
While
the
promise
was
made
to
Abraham
that
his
seed
should
be
like
the
stars
,
the
dust
and
the
sand
that
can
not
be
numbered
,
we
know
that
the
Lord
had
said
of
them
~
''
1Ye
were
the
fewest
of
all
people
''
(
Deut
7:7
)
although
from
being
``
three
score
and
ten
persons
''
they
had
become
by
the
time
Moses
wrote
``
as
the
stars
of
heaven
for
multitude
''
(
Deut
.
1:22
)
.
At
the
time
of
the
end
of
the
Millennium
the
evil
seed
are
so
numerous
that
they
are
likened
in
number
to
``
the
sand
of
the
sea
''
,
and
went
up
on
``
the
breadth
of
the
earth
''
(
Rev
.
2:8,9
)
.
At
last
,
however
,
the
nations
of
the
earth
will
become
so
decimated
by
war
,
famine
and
self
destruction
that
Zechariah
speaks
of
``
every
one
THAT
IS
LEFT
of
all
the
nations
which
come
against
Jerusalem
''
(
Zech
14:16
)
!
It
is
thus
that
Israel
,
as
the
vehicle
of
the
true
seed
on
earth
,
come
into
their
own
,
for
then
~
''
Israel
shall
blossom
,
and
bud
,
and
fill
the
face
of
the
world
with
fruit
''
(
Isa
.
27:6
)
;
it
is
then
that
they
``
enlarge
the
place
of
their
tent
''
and
their
seed
``
shall
inherit
the
Gentiles
''
(
Isa
.
54:3
)
even
as
their
fathers
in
small
yet
typical
measure
''
inherited
''
the
land
held
by
the
Amorite
(
Deut
.
2:31
)
.
Coming
back
from
this
survey
to
the
time
of
Adam
,
and
supposing
,
for
the
sake
of
argument
,
that
Adam
did
not
fall
,
that
neither
sin
nor
death
were
factors
in
the
purpose
,
and
that
consequently
redemption
by
the
shedding
of
blood
would
be
unknown
and
unnecessary
,
let
us
think
further
along
this
line
.
Hebrews
2:14
makes
it
clear
that
the
Saviour
took
part
in
flesh
and
blood
in
order
that
He
might
be
the
Kinsman-Redeemer
of
all
the
seed
,
but
John
1:14
reveals
that
He
was
made
flesh
so
that
of
His
fulness
we
all
might
receive
,
and
that
as
the
Word
made
flesh
revealed
to
man
the
Father
(
John
1:18
)
.
Is
it
something
that
is
impossible
of
belief
that
,
had
there
been
no
sin
,
even
then
God
would
still
have
been
manifest
in
the
flesh
?
Was
the
Virgin
Birth
that
took
place
about
4
,
years
after
the
creation
of
man
,
but
the
postponement
of
a
most
glorious
and
miraculous
event
,
that
had
it
not
been
for
sin
,
would
have
taken
place
in
the
garden
of
Eden
before
any
other
children
were
born
?
Was
it
this
that
lies
behind
the
mystery
of
the
Temptation
and
the
Fall
,
with
its
close
connexion
with
the
two
seeds
,
the
immediate
reference
to
childbirth
,
and
the
birth
of
Cain
who
turned
out
to
be
``
of
the
wicked
one
''
?
We
ask
these
questions
,
we
may
entertain
our
theories
,
but
questions
and
theories
they
must
remain
.
Had
the
coming
in
of
death
not
made
the
successive
generations
follow
the
death
of
those
that
preceded
them
,
the
full
tale
of
those
chosen
either
before
or
since
the
overthrow
of
the
world
would
have
been
early
reached
,
and
the
translation
from
Adam
to
Christ
effected
and
the
different
spheres
of
predestinated
glory
entered
.
As
it
is
,
the
evil
seed
jostle
the
true
heirs
for
room
and
many
times
overrun
them
and
keep
them
down
both
in
number
and
in
possessions
.
The
very
character
of
this
age
turns
the
true
heirs
into
pilgrims
and
strangers
yet
it
still
stands
written
~
''
The
meek
shall
inherit
the
earth
''
and
that
not
only
in
the
Sermon
on
the
Mount
,
but
in
Psalm
thirty-seven
where
the
believer
is
told
to
fret
not
because
of
evil
doers
...
for
yet
a
little
while
and
the
wicked
shall
not
be
(
Ps
.
37:9,1
)
.
As
a
consequence
of
what
actually
occurred
in
Genesis
three
,
Christ
,
the
true
Seed
,
is
revealed
as
the
Kinsman-Redeemer
,
and
resurrection
now
becomes
the
gate
to
glory
.
Doubtless
all
has
been
overruled
by
Divine
love
.
The
rugged
pathway
that
we
have
been
called
upon
to
walk
,
the
attacks
and
the
snares
of
the
evil
one
,
all
contribute
to
that
essential
experience
which
arising
out
of
patience
,
ultimately
leads
to
a
hope
that
1maketh
not
ashamed
(
Rom
.
5:4,5
)
.
The
scripture
speaks
more
than
once
of
a
``
Book
of
Life
''
,
Paul
speaks
of
it
saying
,
~
''
My
fellow
labourers
,
whose
names
are
in
the
book
of
life
''
(
Phil
.
4:3
)
,
showing
that
those
called
during
his
prison
ministry
have
their
names
therein
.
In
Revelation
3:5
the
Divine
promise
strengthens
the
overcomer
in
his
fight
by
assuring
him
that
~
''
I
will
not
blot
out
his
name
out
of
the
book
of
life
''
and
the
reader
may
find
his
mind
turning
to
Revelation
22:19
where
we
read
in
the
A.V
.
~
''
God
shall
take
away
his
part
out
of
the
book
of
life
''
whereas
the
R.V
.
reads
``
from
the
tree
of
life
''
with
the
critical
texts
.
Those
``
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
book
of
life
''
will
worship
the
Beast
(
Rev
.
13:8
)
,
even
as
Revelation
17:8
reveals
.
At
the
Great
White
Throne
the
Book
of
Life
is
brought
forward
,
and
to
keep
close
to
the
wording
of
the
inspired
original
we
read
``
And
if
any
one
was
not
found
written
in
the
book
of
life
,
he
was
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
''
(
Rev
.
1:15
)
.
The
prominence
given
to
the
Book
of
Life
in
the
Revelation
may
be
because
the
emergence
of
the
true
seed
is
imminent
.
It
refers
particularly
to
the
overcomer
.
See
Millennial
Studies
in
Vol
.
=39
.
The
true
seed
whose
names
are
in
that
book
will
never
apostatize
;
the
false
seed
whose
names
were
never
in
that
book
will
follow
their
own
course
.
Some
of
the
true
seed
will
miss
the
glory
of
the
Millennial
kingdom
and
other
spheres
of
blessing
,
and
will
not
emerge
until
the
Great
White
Throne
is
set
up
,
but
even
there
,
it
is
revealed
that
some
will
be
found
written
,
and
pass
on
into
life
that
is
life
indeed
.
A
prayerful
reading
of
Psalm
139
would
be
extremely
helpful
at
this
point
,
of
which
the
following
is
a
quotation
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
My
substance
was
not
1hid
from
1thee
,
when
I
was
made
in
secret
,
and
curiously
1wrought
in
the
lower
parts
of
the
earth
.
``
1Thine
eyes
did
see
my
substance
,
yet
being
1unperfect
;
and
in
1thy
book
all
my
members
were
written
,
which
in
continuance
were
fashioned
when
as
yet
there
was
none
of
them
''
(
Ps
.
139:15,16
)
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
conflict
between
the
two
seeds
arose
out
of
the
disobedience
of
Man
in
relation
to
the
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
(
Gen.
3
)
.
When
writing
to
the
believers
at
Rome
,
the
Apostle
Paul
said
concerning
some
that
~
''
By
good
words
and
fair
speeches
they
deceived
the
heart
of
the
simple
''
(
Rom
.
16:18
)
.
He
then
went
on
to
speak
of
their
''
obedience
''
saying
that
he
would
have
them
wise
unto
that
which
is
good
and
simple
concerning
evil
.
Now
this
word
``
simple
''
15akeraios
occurs
in
the
proverb
``
Wise
as
serpents
,
and
harmless
as
doves
''
(
Matt
.
1:16
)
,
where
it
is
evident
that
the
simplicity
inculcated
by
the
Apostle
is
in
marked
contrast
to
the
subtlety
of
the
serpent
.
These
words
occur
just
before
the
concluding
section
which
deals
with
the
revelation
of
the
mystery
which
had
been
kept
in
silence
(
Rom
.
16:25-27
)
.
This
mystery
we
have
shown
elsewhere
refers
to
the
relationship
that
exists
between
Adam
,
his
fall
and
his
seed
.
It
is
therefore
no
surprise
to
us
to
find
in
Romans
16:2
immediately
following
these
words
that
remind
us
of
the
Fall
,
a
most
definite
reference
to
Genesis
three
.
#
22
<
11
TEXT
D13
>
CHRIST
CHURCH
COVENTRY
a
further
article
by
the
Vicar
,
The
Rev
.
Robin
H.
Blandford
ROUGHLY
FOUR
YEARS
AGO
I
had
the
privilege
of
writing
for
Church
and
People
the
story
of
how
our
church
,
which
had
been
destroyed
in
the
war
,
was
rebuilt
on
a
new
site
here
in
Coventry
,
where
it
was
more
needed
.
I
have
been
asked
to
say
something
about
the
subsequent
life
and
work
of
the
church
since
then
.
This
is
a
temptation
to
any
Vicar
,
but
the
devil
sees
to
it
that
we
are
kept
humble
,
even
when
full
of
joy
because
of
the
work
of
God
in
our
midst
.
I
outlined
in
my
previous
article
our
Lay
Workers
Scheme
.
The
parish
was
divided
up
into
groups
of
fifty
houses
.
Every
Lay
Worker
had
the
oversight
of
and
responsibility
for
one
such
group
of
fifty
houses
.
There
are
two
thousand
houses
in
our
parish
,
so
that
meant
forty
Lay
Workers
were
needed
.
These
were
forthcoming
from
the
congregation
that
had
survived
the
destruction
of
the
church
and
had
worshipped
for
fourteen
years
in
a
small
mission
church
lent
us
by
the
Cathedral
.
They
were
all
keen
Christian
men
and
women
but
they
consented
to
take
a
fourteen-week
course
after
which
they
were
commissioned
by
the
Bishop
.
We
covered
the
new
parish
,
calling
on
every
house
,
distributing
a
free
magazine
and
asking
particulars
of
every
household
for
a
card
index
system
.
Later
another
visit
at
every
house
yielded
a
crop
of
orders
for
the
magazine
resulting
in
an
overall
monthly
figure
now
of
one
thousand
two
hundred
and
fifty
copies
in
a
parish
of
two
thousand
houses
(
I
have
a
wonderful
magazine
Editor
!
)
.
These
Lay
Workers
are
like
the
veins
in
a
human
body
,
they
bring
life
to
every
part
of
the
parish
where
they
gain
access
and
their
regular
monthly
visit
keeps
them
and
the
Vicar
in
touch
with
all
sorts
of
cases
,
and
with
every
need
as
it
crops
up
.
What
of
the
work
of
the
Church
?
I
think
it
is
only
fair
to
ourselves
to
say
here
that
,
as
our
parish
was
formed
by
areas
taken
out
of
two
other
parishes
,
most
of
those
people
who
were
likely
to
attend
a
place
of
worship
were
already
doing
so
,
and
unless
some
reason
existed
for
their
changing
we
had
only
the
sub-soil
to
work
on
.
There
was
also
a
live
Baptist
Church
within
the
parish
.
Beginning
with
the
Sunday
congregations
we
worshipped
for
two
years
in
the
new
Church
Hall
while
the
new
Church
was
being
built
.
The
hall
,
seating
about
1
(
when
set
out
as
a
church
with
choir
stalls
)
,
was
generally
nearly
full
,
but
I
rather
dreaded
the
day
when
that
number
had
to
sit
in
the
church
,
the
body
of
which
holds
three
hundred
and
thirty
.
That
day
came
after
two
years
and
now
,
after
worshipping
in
it
for
a
further
two
years
,
we
have
a
morning
congregation
of
about
one
hundred
and
fifty
including
the
``
children's
church
''
which
leaves
during
the
service
,
and
an
evening
congregation
of
about
two
hundred
.
This
evening
congregation
contains
a
high
percentage
of
young
people
and
is
a
very
cheering
sight
.
There
is
hymn-singing
for
young
people
after
the
service
to
which
forty
or
fifty
stay
.
This
is
carefully
planned
with
some
special
item
every
Sunday
and
organized
by
two
young
Day
School
teachers
in
turn
.
Sunday
School
and
Bible
Classes
number
about
three
hundred
.
Every
available
space
in
the
hall
and
all
ten
classrooms
are
filled
and
now
two
primary
classes
have
to
use
the
church
as
well
.
A
Girls'
Bible
Class
numbers
about
fifty
and
divides
into
four
groups
.
The
Boys
'
Bible
Class
is
not
much
less
and
divides
into
two
groups
.
Mid-Week
Activities
Weekday
organizations
form
an
important
part
of
the
work
of
every
church
and
we
try
to
meet
the
needs
of
every
age
group
and
stage
of
Christian
development
.
For
women
we
have
a
devotional
meeting
on
Wednesday
afternoons
and
a
women
's
guild
on
alternate
Thursday
evenings
,
and
the
Young
Wives
'
Fellowship
on
alternate
Sunday
afternoons
.
Men
are
not
numerous
yet
in
our
recently
formed
C.E.M.S
.
branch
but
we
do
have
an
entirely
Christian
programme
and
at
the
moment
are
studying
the
=39
Articles
.
A
mixed
Bible
Study
and
Discussion
Group
meets
every
Tuesday
in
the
vicarage
and
other
men
attend
this
.
Our
uniformed
organization
for
children
is
Campaigners
,
which
proves
very
effective
and
efficient
,
numbers
in
all
clans
exceeding
a
hundred
.
It
is
greatly
to
the
credit
of
the
Chiefs
that
the
elder
boys
and
girls
go
on
into
the
Craftsmen
Clans
in
good
numbers
.
Many
keen
Christians
have
emerged
from
this
organization
.
Teenagers
of
both
sexes
are
also
provided
for
by
a
Young
People's
Fellowship
with
an
attendance
of
about
forty
in
term
time
and
fifty
or
more
in
the
vacations
.
From
the
very
first
we
have
based
this
on
the
principle
``
Christ
first
and
no
apologies
''
.
The
result
has
been
many
conversions
and
a
deep
Christian
work
.
<
SIC
>
The
admirably
run
local
Youth
for
Christ
has
been
a
great
blessing
in
this
too
.
For
recreation
they
have
games
(
badminton
,
table
tennis
,
skittles
,
etc
.
)
on
all
available
Saturdays
.
These
are
for
members
only
except
that
visitors
may
be
invited
for
three
occasions
.
If
after
that
they
do
not
join
the
Young
People
's
Fellowship
I
should
have
to
tell
them
that
it
is
a
condition
of
coming
.
In
two
years
I
may
have
had
to
do
so
once
.
A
not
overlarge
but
very
much
alive
Prayer
Meeting
is
held
every
Friday
.
In
the
four
years
we
have
been
here
we
have
had
the
great
joy
of
seeing
two
of
our
young
men
reach
the
Ministry
,
both
of
them
outstanding
men
.
A
further
two
are
in
training
now
and
three
more
have
applied
for
interviews
with
C.A.C.T.M
.
or
already
attended
.
At
least
one
other
is
reaching
that
point
.
At
a
recent
service
in
a
nearby
church
we
had
the
further
joy
of
having
three
of
our
congregation
admitted
into
the
order
of
Lay
Readers
at
the
same
service
.
These
,
too
,
are
men
of
exceptional
calibre
.
This
brings
our
available
Lay
Readers
up
to
five
.
Not
all
these
young
men
have
been
the
product
of
our
own
church
but
some
have
come
from
outside
at
various
stages
in
their
Christian
growth
and
have
made
this
their
spiritual
home
.
We
thank
God
for
this
great
gift
.
It
is
also
something
for
which
we
can
praise
God
that
a
congregation
of
strongly
evangelical
tradition
,
plus
one
from
the
area
where
we
now
are
,
have
merged
together
well
with
scarcely
a
note
of
discord
.
We
are
indeed
privileged
to
have
such
wonderful
buildings
.
A
modern
church
,
the
surprise
and
admiration
of
all
who
see
it
,
a
beautiful
hall
(
hardly
the
word
to
describe
many
church
halls
!
)
with
ten
classrooms
alongside
,
adjustable
to
four
by
moving
screens
,
a
caretaker
's
house
and
vicarage
,
all
in
one
short
road
.
We
can
thankfully
say
they
are
the
best
in
the
Diocese
,
if
not
very
much
further
afield
,
and
a
great
help
in
the
administration
of
the
work
that
they
house
.
Dowdy
buildings
do
not
glorify
God
nor
attract
people
to
come
.
Is
all
this
expensive
to
run
and
keep
up
?
Yes
,
it
is
.
We
compute
that
we
have
got
to
have
a
monthly
income
of
+17
.
We
are
like
a
man
on
a
bicycle
;
we
have
to
keep
moving
or
we
can
not
keep
going
:
a
challenge
and
incentive
to
maintain
a
spiritual
church
life
.
From
the
Warden
of
Mabledon
Glancing
over
the
past
year
,
one
is
impressed
by
the
wide
range
of
Christian
interests
represented
by
those
coming
to
stay
for
longer
or
shorter
periods
.
There
have
been
houseparties
for
the
training
and
building-up
of
young
Christians
in
the
service
of
Christ
:
missionary
societies
have
brought
their
home
staffs
or
council
members
for
fellowship
in
prayer
and
for
the
discussion
of
mutual
problems
and
opportunities
:
parishes
have
allowed
themselves
to
be
bereft
of
clergy
and
some
of
the
Sunday
congregation
in
order
that
a
quiet
parish
weekend
might
be
spent
away
from
the
usual
routine
.
One
such
group
recently
brought
whole
families-
father
,
mother
,
and
children
.
TWO
MISSION
FIELDS
<
EDITORIAL
>
``
A
HOUSE-GOING
PARSON
makes
a
church-going
people
''
-
so
I
learned
at
college
,
and
I
believed
it
was
a
C.P-A.S.
slogan
.
I
was
convinced
it
was
true
,
and
travelling
home
from
Central
Africa
eight
years
ago
to
work
in
a
Liverpool
parish
I
resolved
that
house
visiting
would
have
priority
.
I
was
also
convinced
people
were
hungry
for
the
Word
of
God-
``
Preach
the
Gospel
and
you
will
fill
the
church
''
.
By
the
Grace
of
God
and
His
good
Hand
upon
me
,
for
seven
and
a
half
years
I
have
acted
on
these
convictions
only
to
find
that
neither
seems
to
apply
in
this
part
of
the
mission
field
.
Nevertheless
visiting
and
the
Scripture
message
will
always
be
my
priorities
,
but
let
ordinands
and
young
clergy
be
saved
from
false
optimism
!
Whilst
not
regretting
acting
on
a
false
assumption
,
I
wonder
why
there
is
such
a
small
response
in
this
part
of
Liverpool
to
the
same
Gospel
which
brought
Africans
flocking
to
our
Mission
churches
and
preaching
places
,
not
only
to
hear
but
to
receive
?
Some
say
it
is
because
Africa
was
pre-Christian
,
whereas
Liverpool
is
post-Christian
.
``
All
have
sinned
and
come
short
of
the
glory
of
God
''
-
it
was
generally
unnecessary
to
persuade
Africans
of
this
truth
,
they
were
only
too
conscious
of
their
need
.
In
twenty-two
years
I
never
heard
one
claim
to
be
as
good
as
,
or
better
than
,
his
neighbours
.
I
hesitate
to
say
my
parishioners
are
not
conscious
of
sin
,
but
generally
they
are
satisfied
to
be
better
than
their
neighbours
(
or
to
think
they
are
!
)
They
are
not
conscious
of
a
need
for
the
Saviour
,
and
never
flock
to
church
.
I
would
readily
agree
that
our
African
brethren
had
not
such
counter-attractions
as
the
week-end
caravan
,
the
car
,
amusements
,
T.V.
,
and
Sunday
work
at
double
pay
,
but
to
them
the
village
dances
,
beer
orgies
,
and
cultivation
(
by
which
they
lived
)
were
just
as
important
.
Some
contrasts
might
enable
us
to
draw
a
conclusion
.
Revealing
Contrasts
Our
African
village
teachers
were
primarily
evangelists
and
through
their
ministry
``
Enquirers
''
into
the
Christian
faith
were
enrolled
and
instructed
.
Those
determined
to
go
forward
for
Baptism
were
admitted
to
the
``
Catechumenate
''
.
A
minimum
of
two
years
was
considered
necessary
for
regular
instruction
and
testing
before
candidates
were
accepted
into
a
Baptism
Class
.
The
pastor
had
to
be
satisfied
(
as
far
as
he
was
able
)
that
each
was
a
born-again
Christian
.
Whether
the
Baptism
took
place
in
the
river
,
or
in
the
Church
,
it
truly
symbolized
the
sinner
being
buried
with
Christ
,
and
raised
with
Him
to
newness
of
life
.
Every
Baptized
person
knew
indeed
that
the
washing
of
water
was
the
outward
sign
of
the
cleansing
from
sin
within
.
It
is
sad
to
recollect
that
probably
less
than
ten
per
cent
of
the
original
Enquirers
were
Baptized-
but
the
general
leakage
from
the
Church
was
before
Baptism
.
When
I
came
to
St.
Bede's
it
was
a
shock
to
find
the
normal
request
for
Baptism
was
``
Mum
says
will
you
do
the
baby
next
Sunday
''
.
My
insistence
on
personal
interviews
with
the
parents
and
their
presence
at
the
Baptism
frequently
meant
they
just
went
elsewhere
to
have
their
babies
''
done
''
.
I
was
equally
shocked
to
find
the
congregation
objecting
to
Baptisms
during
Morning
Prayer
.
It
has
been
a
long
hard
struggle
to
make
this
the
norm
,
and
for
parents
and
godparents
to
realize
it
is
such
an
important
event
,
and
that
very
particular
preparation
is
needed
.
Now
,
the
whole
congregation
will
say
together
in
sincerity
~
''
We
receive
this
child
into
the
congregation
of
Christ's
flock
...
''
,
and
usually
parents
are
appreciative
of
our
methods
.
They
are
visited
at
least
twice
before
the
Baptism
and
monthly
for
as
long
as
possible
.
Even
so
it
does
not
bring
them
to
Church-
we
still
have
a
long
way
to
go
to
reach
our
African
Church
standard
.
#
22
<
12
TEXT
D14
>
A
DEFENCE
OF
THE
TRUE
FAITH
BY
BROTHER
ROBERTS
MR.
Barnett
reproduces
the
argument
of
personal
identity
amid
atomic
change
.
This
is
sufficiently
answered
on
page
34
of
Twelve
Lectures
.
A
remark
or
two
,
however
,
is
called
for
here
.
He
bases
the
argument
on
a
fallacy
to
begin
with
.
He
says
that
during
the
change
of
a
man
's
substance
from
waste
and
nutrition
,
''
his
personality
undergoes
no
corresponding
change
.
''
This
is
not
true
.
A
man
of
forty
feels
himself
a
very
different
person
from
what
he
was
at
ten
.
An
entire
change
in
the
nature
of
his
consciousness
takes
place
in
the
interval
.
It
is
a
matter
of
universal
experience
,
that
as
years
roll
by
,
the
ideas
change
,
the
tastes
change
,
the
character
changes
,
the
voice
changes
,
the
personal
physique
changes-
everything
changes
;
and
the
nature
of
these
changes
depends
upon
circumstances
.
Why
?
Because
the
new
material
introduced
into
the
system
in
the
process
of
nutrition
,
is
directed
into
new
shapes
and
forms
,
according
to
the
activities
by
which
its
absorption
is
guided
and
determined
.
If
a
man
goes
to
sea
,
his
muscles
and
vital
organs
,
and
the
bony
framework
are
in
continual
occupation
,
and
the
nutritive
elements
are
consequently
more
largely
made
use
of
,
in
building
up
the
mechanical
parts
of
his
being
,
than
if
he
stayed
at
home
.
Send
him
to
college
,
and
you
will
see
a
different
result
.
Activity
of
brain
is
brought
into
play
,
to
the
neglect
of
the
bodily
functions
;
and
the
consequence
is
,
the
brain
monopolises
the
nutritive
supply
,
and
is
developed
to
the
detriment
of
the
merely
physical
powers
,
the
result
of
which
is
,
that
the
man
is
more
feeble
as
a
whole
than
his
sea-faring
brother
,
and
has
his
mind
very
differently
constituted
from
what
it
would
have
been
had
he
been
brought
up
at
the
plough
.
Mr.
Barnett
's
assumption
,
therefore
,
that
the
personality
undergoes
no
change
with
the
progress
of
material
substitution
,
is
wrong
.
It
undergoes
many
changes
,
but
of
course
he
feels
himself
the
same
individual
,
because
the
impressions
originally
constituting
his
individuality
are
perpetuated
,
though
modified
.
But
let
a
``
stroke
''
affect
the
brain
throughout
,
and
obliterate
original
impressions
(
of
which
there
have
been
cases
)
,
the
person
's
individuality
vanishes
.
He
forgets
who
he
was
,
and
what
he
knew
,
and
begins
the
formation
of
a
new
individuality
by
means
of
new
impressions
,
should
his
power
to
receive
new
impressions
not
have
been
destroyed
by
the
calamity
.
A
case
of
this
sort
is
within
the
writer
's
experience
,
where
there
was
a
complete
lapse
of
memory
,
necessitating
the
re-formation
of
acquaintance
with
friends
,
places
,
habits
and
everything
.
After
a
while
,
the
second
education
as
quickly
disappeared
as
the
first
,
and
the
old
memories
returned
.
On
Mr.
Barnett
's
theory
,
this
was
inexplicable
.
On
the
theory
that
the
brain
``
thinks
by
virtue
of
its
organization
,
''
it
is
susceptible
of
explanation
.
Mr.
Barnett
denies
the
transmissibility
of
qualities
.
He
feels
himself
compelled
to
do
this
,
to
save
his
argument
on
continuous
identity
;
but
in
yielding
to
theoretical
exigency
,
he
convicts
himself
of
either
ignorance
or
recklessness
.
The
very
argument
he
relies
upon
disproves
his
denial
.
He
says
the
body
``
changes
throughout
several
times
in
a
man
's
life
,
and
at
seventy
does
not
contain
a
single
particle
of
the
matter
which
composed
it
at
seven
.
''
Now
,
in
view
of
this
,
how
does
Mr.
Barnett
deal
with
the
fact
that
a
person
of
dark
complexion
,
eating
the
same
food
as
a
person
of
light
complexion
,
will
be
dark
complexioned
till
death
?
Take
the
colour
of
the
eye
and
the
colour
of
the
hair
;
how
does
he
account
for
the
permanence
of
these
organic
qualities
,
except
that
the
original
quality
is
taken
up
by
the
succeeding
atoms
of
nutrition
?
Mr.
Barnett
's
answer
is
``
they
assume
similar
qualities
of
their
own
.
''
Do
they
pick
up
nothing
from
their
predecessors
?
If
they
do
not
,
how
is
it
that
the
same
flour
and
mutton
eaten
at
the
same
table
will
turn
to
four
different
conditions
as
regards
colour
and
organic
quality
,
in
four
different
persons
?
Is
it
not
the
existing
organism
that
determines
the
use
and
quality
of
the
new
material
introduced
?
and
how
could
this
be
,
except
on
the
principle
of
transmission
of
quality
?
Mr.
Barnett
's
answer
to
this
,
finally
surrenders
the
whole
case
against
himself
.
He
says
``
they
enter
into
the
same
relation
to
the
laws
of
life
as
those
which
the
old
have
quitted
.
''
Precisely
,
and
this
applied
to
the
brain
,
explains
continuous
identity
amid
atomic
change
.
Whatever
impressions
or
qualities
result
from
the
original
organization
of
the
brain
,
are
inherited
by
the
new
material
,
taken
up
by
them
,
transmitted
to
successors
and
so
on
6ad
infinitum
.
But
destroy
the
brain
altogether
,
and
you
destroy
the
process
as
much
as
you
destroy
the
sight
of
the
eye
and
the
hearing
of
the
ear
.
Mr.
Barnett
can
``
detect
nothing
but
unintelligible
nonsense
''
in
the
proposition
that
``
mind
is
the
product
of
the
living
brain
,
and
personal
identity
the
sum
of
its
impressions
.
''
His
objection
to
it
is
that
if
mind
be
the
product
of
the
brain
,
it
would
be
subject
like
the
brain
to
the
law
of
atomic
change
.
And
so
it
is
,
as
Mr.
Barnett
will
discover
,
if
he
reflects
but
a
moment
.
Is
it
not
a
fact
,
that
unless
we
renew
our
knowledge
,
the
lapse
of
time
will
weaken
and
in
the
end
destroy
it
?
Is
there
no
such
thing
as
``
getting
out
of
use
,
''
and
forgetting
what
one
has
learnt
?
The
very
power
of
education
lies
in
the
fact
that
Mr.
Barnett
denies
,
viz.
,
that
the
mind
is
``
subject
to
the
law
of
atomic
change
,
''
and
depends
for
the
form
of
its
development
upon
the
forces
brought
to
bear
in
its
guidance
.
Mr.
Barnett
struggles
in
vain
against
the
proposition
that
if
the
mind
be
immaterial
,
its
functions
ought
to
be
unaffected
by
the
condition
of
the
body
.
He
suggests
that
it
is
associated
with
the
material
elements
of
his
being
on
the
common
basis
of
life
,
which
unites
and
affinitises
all
parts
.
Animal
and
vegetable
substances
are
amalgamated
on
this
basis
,
and
why
not
a
third
,
argues
Mr.
Barnett-
the
immaterial
and
immortal
?
The
answer
is
,
nothing
is
impossible
;
but
if
this
is
the
principle
on
which
the
mind
is
developed
in
the
body
,
obviously
the
inversion
of
the
principle
must
be
fatal
to
it
.
If
life
gives
,
death
must
take
away
.
When
``
the
principle
of
life
''
is
withdrawn
,
the
``
animal
and
vegetable
''
elements
of
man
's
being
are
destroyed
,
and
any
third
element
depending
upon
``
the
principle
of
life
''
for
its
basis
,
must
perish
also
.
Mr.
Barnett
's
argument
recoils
upon
himself
.
To
evade
the
recoil
,
he
dogmatises
on
``
the
principle
of
life
.
''
He
says
life
is
not
the
result
of
organisation
,
but
a
principle
that
operates
through
organisation
.
Upon
this
,
we
have
to
ask
if
the
life
of
a
dog
is
not
in
the
same
category
?
Mr.
Barnett
can
not
exclude
it
.
A
dog
is
as
much
God's
handiwork
as
a
man
.
It
depends
upon
the
same
laws
of
respiration
and
deglutition
as
those
which
govern
human
existence
.
The
Bible
says
men
and
beasts
are
identical
in
the
mode
of
life
and
death
(
Eccles
=3
.
19-2
)
.
What
then
would
Mr.
Barnett
do
with
his
definition
as
applied
to
a
dog
?
``
Life
is
not
the
result
of
organization
:
organization
is
the
medium
through
which
life
is
manifested
.
''
Has
the
dog
an
immortal
principle
of
life
that
was
antecedent
to
its
organization
,
and
which
only
manifests
itself
through
its
doggish
body
?
If
so
,
whose
principle
of
life
was
it
before
the
dog
came
?
Was
it
the
dog
's
?
If
Mr.
Barnett
will
admit
that
the
primitive
life-power
in
all
cases
is
God
's
,
we
might
agree
with
him
;
but
in
admitting
this
,
he
must
abandon
the
idea
that
human
lives
are
separate
entities
or
``
souls
,
''
which
may
be
disembodied
and
live
as
conscious
beings
still
.
All
human
life
,
and
all
beast
and
all
insect
life
,
are
but
inspirations
from
the
eternal
universal
fountain
of
life
,
of
which
the
God
revealed
to
Israel
is
the
focal
centre
and
controller
.
But
Mr.
Barnett
's
Platonism
,
deeply
tinctured
with
the
spirit
of
Greek
mythology
,
teaching
the
existence
of
so
many
separate
independent
immortal
intelligences
,
prevents
him
from
seeing
this
.
He
insists
upon
three
separable
compounds
as
constituting
the
unity
of
a
human
being
.
If
he
would
define
them
,
the
argument
might
be
made
more
serviceable
.
``
Body
,
soul
and
spirit
''
are
his
words
,
quoting
from
Paul
.
We
submit
to
Mr.
Barnett
that
these
words
describe
aspects
of
human
existence
only
while
a
man
is
alive
.
This
is
shown
by
the
fact
that
they
were
addressed
to
and
spoken
of
living
men
,
and
that
the
three
aspects
expressed
are
only
presented
in
life
.
Is
there
a
''
body
''
when
man
is
dissolved
in
the
grave
?
Is
there
a
``
soul
''
to
that
body
when
all
soul
is
evaporated
?
Is
there
a
spirit
to
it
when
it
no
longer
exists
to
be
animated
by
a
spirit
?
It
would
be
curious
to
know
what
Mr.
Barnett
understands
by
``
soul
''
as
distinct
from
''
spirit
''
and
6vice
versa
.
From
a
common-sense
point
of
view
the
matter
is
plain
.
A
man
in
life
presents
three
aspects
cognisant
to
the
understanding
.
There
is
(
1
)
the
body
,
which
is
the
basis
of
(
2
)
the
life
,
which
develops
(
3
)
the
spirit
,
or
mind
.
A
dead
man
is
a
body
simply
;
an
idiot
is
a
body
with
soul
or
life
;
a
living
man
with
full
possession
of
mental
faculties
presents
the
combination
of
``
body
,
soul
,
and
spirit
.
''
When
death
comes
,
it
destroys
this
combination
.
The
body
returns
to
the
dust
,
the
life
returns
to
God
,
and
the
spirit
disappears
.
The
resurrection
will
put
all
three
together
again
on
the
glorious
basis
of
incorruptibility
.
MR.
BARNETT
'S
REVIEW
OF
SCRIPTURE
ARGUMENTS
ON
MORTALITY
.
MR.
Barnett
next
attempts
to
follow
the
scriptural
argument
.
He
begins
by
observing
that
``
it
is
a
waste
of
words
to
argue
against
the
received
doctrine
of
man
's
immortality
,
as
if
that
doctrine
implied
that
man
is
not
mortal
.
''
He
illustrates
his
meaning
by
saying
that
the
dead
are
dead
in
some
respects
and
alive
in
others
.
If
Mr.
Barnett
would
define
his
terms
,
it
would
be
easier
to
follow
him
.
What
does
he
mean
by
``
death
?
''
Has
it
no
inverse
reference
to
``
life
?
''
Do
we
not
derive
our
idea
of
death
from
acquaintance
with
life
.
Life
is
a
positive
phenomenon
,
and
(
in
relation
to
us
)
has
a
beginning
;
and
the
word
``
death
''
has
become
current
to
express
the
cessation
of
that
phenomenon
,
with
which
,
unfortunately
,
we
are
familiar
.
It
is
true
the
word
is
used
with
reference
to
a
variety
of
things
,
but
this
only
arises
from
the
fact
that
there
is
a
variety
of
life
.
Vegetable
life
gives
rise
to
its
use
when
a
plant
dies
.
Metaphorical
life
,
as
the
prosperity
of
an
institution
,
occasions
its
use
,
when
prosperity
departs
and
the
institution
dies
.
To
whatever
thing
it
applies
,
it
expresses
the
opposite
of
the
life
pertaining
to
it
,
or
that
may
be
conceived
as
pertaining
to
it
.
On
this
obvious
and
universal
principle
,
the
death
of
a
human
being
must
have
inverse
reference
to
the
life
of
a
human
being
.
It
can
not
be
said
that
a
human
being
is
dead
,
unless
his
life
as
a
human
being
has
ceased
.
It
is
vain
,
therefore
,
for
Mr.
Barnett
to
get
away
from
the
inconsistency
of
a
man
being
dead
and
alive
at
the
same
time
.
If
a
human
being
continues
to
live
after
death
,
he
is
not
dead
.
It
would
not
suit
the
theory
to
say
that
the
body
is
dead
,
because
according
to
the
theory
the
body
is
never
alive
,
but
only
inhabited
by
the
real
invisible
man
,
on
whose
withdrawal
the
body
crumbles
.
Mr.
Barnett
contends
for
the
``
elasticity
''
of
the
terms
''
life
''
and
``
death
.
''
Unfortunately
,
he
does
not
define
what
he
means
.
The
only
elasticity
about
them
is
that
already
indicated
,
viz.
,
their
applications
to
different
kinds
of
life
and
death
.
On
this
principle
,
the
Scriptures
quoted
by
Mr.
Barnett
are
perfectly
intelligible
without
involving
that
violation
of
first
principles
on
the
subject
which
he
wishes
to
found
upon
them
.
#
226
<
13
TEXT
D15
>
<
BEGIN
GOTHIC
>
Grace
,
Mercy
and
Peace
<
END
GOTHIC
>
''
Grace
,
mercy
and
peace
,
from
God
our
Father
and
Jesus
Christ
our
Lord
.
''
=1
Timothy
1.2
.
GREETINGS
expressed
in
``
words
which
the
Holy
Ghost
1teacheth
''
come
to
the
reverent
reader
today
with
the
same
warmth
and
unction
as
when
Timothy
held
in
his
hands
the
precious
parchment
upon
which
the
message
was
first
written
.
Under
the
gracious
tuition
of
the
Eternal
Spirit
,
the
writer
framed
his
prayerful
desire
for
the
reader
's
spiritual
good
.
Wisdom
far
greater
than
that
of
the
most
devoted
Apostle
ordained
that
the
encouragement
first
enjoyed
by
Timothy
should
subsequently
be
shared
by
the
people
of
God
of
every
race
and
in
every
age
.
Grace
is
the
fountain
from
which
every
blessing
springs
.
It
is
the
free
,
unmerited
favour
of
God
bestowed
upon
the
guilty
sinner
.
It
is
manifested
in
the
perfect
provision
made
for
the
expiation
of
the
sinner
's
guilt
by
the
atoning
blood
of
the
Redeemer
,
the
LORD'S
Anointed
.
Mercy
is
extended
to
relieve
the
guilty
of
the
miserable
consequences
of
their
guilt
before
God
.
``
According
to
His
mercy
He
saved
us
by
the
washing
of
regeneration
and
renewing
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
He
shed
on
us
abundantly
through
Jesus
Christ
our
Saviour
.
''
By
nature
afar
off
,
alienated
and
separated
from
God
,
spiritually
destitute
and
dead
in
trespasses
and
sins
,
the
redeemed
soul
is
``
a
debtor
to
mercy
alone
''
,
born
of
the
Spirit
,
called
from
nature
's
darkness
into
God
's
marvellous
light
,
translated
into
the
Kingdom
of
His
dear
Son
,
and
in
everything
enriched
by
Him
.
Peace
with
God
could
be
secured
for
the
guilty
only
by
``
God
,
who
1hath
reconciled
us
to
Himself
by
Jesus
Christ
''
.
No
man
ever
made
his
own
peace
with
God
.
The
divinely
appointed
Mediator
Himself
declares
that
,
~
''
No
man
1cometh
unto
the
Father
but
by
ME
.
''
He
is
the
Prince
of
Peace
.
He
speaks
peace
to
His
people
.
``
He
is
our
Peace
.
''
Grace
is
the
source
,
Mercy
is
the
stream
,
and
Peace
is
the
experience
of
the
blessing
of
the
Lord
,
which
maketh
rich
.
While
we
borrow
the
Apostolic
greeting
,
we
also
express
the
earnest
desire
and
prayer
of
members
and
friends
of
the
Trinitarian
Bible
Society
that
the
Scriptures
distributed
during
the
year
may
be
the
means
of
revealing
to
those
who
read
them-
``
Grace
,
mercy
and
peace
,
from
God
our
Father
and
Jesus
Christ
our
Lord
.
''
<
BEGIN
GOTHIC
>
The
Authorised
Version
Still
Supreme
<
END
GOTHIC
>
THE
cover
of
this
Quarterly
Record
is
designed
as
a
small
tribute
to
the
Authorised
Version
,
which
has
now
reached
its
35th
anniversary
and
remains
peerless
among
the
English
translations
of
the
Bible
.
The
design
draws
attention
to
several
important
aspects
of
this
enduring
and
excellent
work
,
including
Hampton
Court
Palace
,
its
birthplace
,
and
Dr.
Reynolds
,
the
Puritan
minister
,
who
first
suggested
that
a
new
translation
should
be
undertaken
.
With
God
's
gracious
blessing
,
the
translator
in
his
study
,
the
printer
with
his
press
and
the
preacher
in
the
pulpit
have
all
helped
to
make
the
Word
of
God
available
to
English
speaking
people
throughout
the
world
.
Incomparable
in
its
faithfulness
,
majestic
in
its
language
,
and
inexhaustible
in
its
spiritual
fruitfulness
,
this
time
honoured
version
continues
to
reveal
to
millions
the
matchless
grace
of
Him
Whose
Name
is
the
WORD
OF
GOD
,
and
Who
is
crowned
with
glory
and
honour
.
COMMEMORATION
EDITIONS
The
Society
is
publishing
two
commemoration
editions
of
the
Authorised
Version
and
these
should
be
available
in
January
.
An
appropriate
device
representing
the
open
book
surmounted
by
a
crown
and
the
dates
1611-1961
will
be
blocked
in
gold
on
the
front
cover
.
The
editions
will
be
supplied
in
excellently
designed
paper
jackets
,
including
the
following
brief
tribute
:
-
``
In
presenting
this
Commemoration
Edition
the
Society
pays
tribute
to
the
excellence
of
this
Version
which
is
an
inestimable
part
of
our
Protestant
heritage
,
has
been
the
means
of
spiritual
enrichment
to
millions
of
readers
for
35
years
and
remains
peerless
among
the
English
translations
of
the
Bible
.
''
The
commemoration
editions
will
be
in
Royal
Brevier
type
(
6
3/4
?
8
x
4
3/4
?
8
)
at
8s
.
6d
.
and
Royal
Ruby
type
(
5
1/2
?
8
x
3
3/4
?
8
)
at
6s
.
each
.
Copies
may
be
ordered
by
post
and
particulars
of
reduced
prices
for
Sunday
School
and
congregational
orders
will
be
sent
on
request
.
<
BEGIN
GOTHIC
>
Make
the
Paper
Speak
<
END
GOTHIC
>
THIS
caption
,
which
appears
on
the
letter-head
of
one
of
our
correspondents
in
South
India
,
simply
and
clearly
defines
the
chief
object
of
the
T.B.S
.
in
sending
out
the
Scriptures
.
The
following
paragraphs
from
recent
letters
of
application
and
thanks
will
indicate
that
``
the
paper
speaks
''
in
places
where
the
ministry
of
the
spoken
word
is
not
always
possible
.
IN
HOSPITAL
IN
SOUTH
INDIA
``
I
am
indeed
very
grateful
to
you
for
the
lovely
copies
of
the
Holy
Bible
,
New
Testaments
and
Gospels
posted
to
me
in
October
,
196
.
``
I
wanted
to
go
to
some
far
off
places
as
Jamshedpur
,
Calcutta
and
Rewa
and
preach
the
gospel
in
September
,
but
on
the
way
I
had
a
sudden
illness
and
had
to
get
admitted
to
the
Government
Hospital
in
Cuttack
.
Though
my
stay
was
long
and
painful
,
the
treatment
was
successful
.
Three
Christian
surgeons
were
working
in
the
ward
where
I
stayed
,
and
a
big
medical
college
is
attached
to
this
hospital
.
Many
Hindu
surgeons
and
medical
students
and
some
of
the
officers
who
were
in
the
hospital
as
patients
each
received
a
copy
of
the
Holy
Bible
or
New
Testament
.
``
An
engineer
who
received
a
copy
of
the
Holy
Bible
,
said
with
a
happy
smile
,
'Just
this
morning
I
requested
a
Christian
friend
of
mine
to
give
me
a
copy
of
the
Holy
Bible
to
read
.
He
did
not
have
a
copy
.
God
gave
it
through
you
.
'
Another
medical
student
came
and
said
,
'Sir
,
I
want
a
copy
of
the
New
Testament
.
'
I
asked
,
'Brother
,
how
do
you
know
I
have
the
copies
?
'
He
said
he
had
seen
his
friends
reading
in
the
medical
hostel
and
he
was
also
'tempted'
to
get
a
copy
from
me
and
read
it
.
I
gave
him
a
Holy
Bible
.
He
used
to
come
every
day
and
talk
to
me
for
a
few
minutes
.
``
A
Hindu
patient
awaiting
an
operation
received
a
small
booklet
and
his
remark
was
,
'this
will
keep
me
'
.
I
could
not
give
every
medical
student
a
copy
of
the
Holy
Bible
for
there
are
many
students
.
I
had
to
contact
them
,
explain
a
little
and
then
present
the
Scriptures
.
My
bane
was
a
boon
and
I
learnt
to
carry
my
cross
cheerfully
.
``
May
the
Master
of
the
Vineyard
bless
the
seed
sown
for
His
glory
,
and
may
souls
be
saved
and
added
to
the
fold
.
May
the
Lord
bless
you
abundantly
as
you
supply
the
seeds
to
farmers
in
India
working
in
His
Vineyard
and
supply
all
your
need
for
his
glory
.
``
Please
pray
for
me
,
as
I
am
anxious
to
work
in
unreached
areas
.
My
health
is
weak
and
resources
poor
but
the
Lord
used
me
in
8
provinces
of
India
and
about
2
towns
and
villages
during
the
past
16
years
,
in
my
life
of
faith
.
I
can
do
all
things
through
Him
who
strengthens
me
.
``
The
Lord
bless
thee
and
keep
thee
.
''
THE
CORINTH
OF
INDIA
``
We
thank
you
for
helping
us
with
Bibles
and
portions
.
All
the
packets
reached
us
in
good
condition
.
Really
this
supply
was
a
very
great
help
in
our
work
here
in
India
.
From
November
1st
to
16th
we
distributed
literature
in
an
important
Hindu
city
where
many
thousands
of
people
gather
for
pilgrimage
.
The
name
of
that
city
is
Madura
and
it
is
known
as
the
Corinth
of
India
.
Every
street
in
that
city
is
filled
with
idols
.
The
Lord
blessed
us
richly
.
We
could
distribute
several
thousands
of
Scripture
Leaflets
and
Gospels
and
quite
a
few
Bibles
.
We
are
praying
that
there
may
be
fruit
unto
eternal
life
.
Also
last
month
the
Lord
enabled
us
to
go
into
some
of
the
villages
where
the
gospel
has
not
been
preached
so
far
.
Many
attended
and
heard
the
Word
of
God
,
and
received
the
Scriptures
.
Prayer
is
requested
for
all
these
efforts
so
that
in
due
time
souls
may
be
brought
to
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
``
Often
we
remembered
the
work
of
the
Trinitarian
Bible
Society
in
prayer
,
and
certainly
we
shall
continue
to
do
so
.
``
Your
earnest
prayers
are
solicited
for
the
humble
work
we
do
for
the
Lord
in
India
.
''
PEOPLE
ARE
HUNGRY
``
The
idea
of
distributing
the
Scriptures
to
a
considerable
extent
occurred
to
me
early
in
January
.
We
started
the
distribution
and
we
found
that
there
were
people
who
were
interested
,
and
in
a
short
time
we
had
a
band
of
thirty
young
men
.
After
their
work
in
the
various
factories
and
Government
Offices
at
Bangalore
they
help
me
with
the
distribution
work
.
Our
numbers
have
since
doubled
.
``
Christ
has
wrought
a
finished
,
full
and
perfect
salvation
for
me
by
his
death
and
resurrection
,
but
most
of
the
people
are
ignorant
of
it
.
One
of
the
best
ways
to
get
the
Gospel
message
into
the
minds
and
hearts
of
sinners
is
through
religious
literature
.
This
is
a
work
<
SIC
>
every
Christian
can
do
.
Its
importance
can
not
be
over-estimated
.
One
need
not
be
an
evangelist
or
a
minister
or
a
missionary
in
order
to
be
able
to
engage
in
this
work
.
One
can
do
it
right
where
he
is
.
Only
a
small
percentage
of
Christians
can
be
full-time
pastors
,
evangelists
or
teachers
,
but
every
believer
can
be
a
faithful
distributor
of
the
Gospel
.
``
India
's
door
may
soon
be
closed
to
foreign
missionaries
.
The
desperate
need
is
to
sow
millions
of
Gospel
Tracts
on
India
's
soil
,
now
,
so
that
they
will
in
months
and
years
ahead
bear
a
spiritual
harvest
.
Our
hearts
must
burn
for
the
need
of
an
abundant
supply
of
the
Scriptures
.
God
's
seal
is
on
the
world-wide
distribution
of
His
printed
Word
.
Hundreds
and
thousands
have
found
God
through
the
silent
ministry
of
the
printed
Gospel
.
``
Everywhere
people
are
hungry
for
the
Living
and
True
Bread
.
``
The
printed
page
can
go
anywhere
.
It
knows
no
fear
.
It
never
tires
,
and
never
dies
.
It
can
travel
at
little
expense
.
It
can
run
up
and
down
like
an
angel
of
God
,
blessing
all
,
giving
to
all
,
asking
no
gift
in
return
.
It
can
talk
to
one
as
to
the
multitude
;
and
to
the
multitude
as
well
as
one
.
It
requires
no
public
room
to
tell
its
story
in
,
but
can
speak
in
the
kitchen
or
the
shop
,
the
parlour
or
the
study
,
in
the
railway
carriage
or
in
the
bus
,
on
the
broad
highway
or
on
the
footpath
through
the
fields
.
It
is
not
hindered
by
scoffs
,
jeers
,
or
taunts
.
Though
it
will
not
always
answer
questions
,
it
will
tell
its
story
twice
,
or
thrice
or
four
times
over
,
if
one
wishes
.
It
is
in
short
the
teacher
of
all
classes
and
the
benefactor
of
all
lands
.
``
I
chanced
to
come
across
a
few
of
your
Scripture
Portions
.
May
I
kindly
request
you
to
send
me
quite
a
number
and
to
keep
my
name
in
your
mailing
list
and
send
me
packets
whenever
you
can
?
``
We
also
request
you
to
remember
us
and
our
work
in
your
prayers
.
''
<
BEGIN
GOTHIC
>
News
from
Nepal
<
END
GOTHIC
>
A
RECENT
report
gives
the
encouraging
news
that
all
copies
of
the
first
and
second
editions
of
the
Nepali
Gospel
have
been
sold
and
that
the
third
edition
recently
printed
by
the
T.B.S
.
is
being
rapidly
distributed
.
More
than
7,75
copies
had
been
sold
up
to
September
and
most
of
these
had
been
taken
into
Nepal
.
The
Rev
.
R.
T.
Cunningham
warmly
acknowledges
the
help
given
by
the
Society
and
trusts
that
many
of
the
Lord
's
people
will
join
in
prayer
for
God
's
blessing
upon
these
copies
of
His
Word
,
that
they
may
be
fruitfully
used
to
His
Glory
.
Regular
consignments
of
these
Gospels
have
been
sent
from
London
and
have
safely
reached
their
destination
.
The
following
article
in
our
series
entitled
``
The
Force
of
Truth
''
is
based
on
a
letter
from
Mrs.
R.
T.
Cunningham
,
printed
in
the
October
issue
of
the
magazine
of
the
Independent
Board
for
Presbyterian
Missions
.
#
22
<
14
TEXT
D16
>
'Well
,
tell
me
,
what
is
the
Pope
's
business
?
'
Religion
and
politics
It
's
no
good
talking
as
though
religion
and
politics
were
two
separate
things
,
like
sport
and
music
.
If
the
captain
of
the
Arsenal
starts
telling
Sir
Malcolm
Sargent
how
to
conduct
an
orchestra
he'll
be
told
to
mind
his
own
business
.
Sir
Malcolm
Sargent
will
be
told
the
same
thing
if
he
tries
to
tell
the
captain
of
the
Arsenal
how
to
score
goals
.
Sport
has
nothing
to
do
with
music
.
So
everyone
knows
where
he
is
.
What
about
religion
and
politics
?
They
are
not
in
two
watertight
compartments
.
Think
of
the
number
of
laws
that
have
just
as
much
to
do
with
a
man
's
soul
as
with
his
body
.
If
the
Government
tells
you
to
send
your
children
to
a
school
where
they
'll
be
taught
there
's
no
God-
is
that
religion
or
politics
?
If
the
Government
tells
you
to
kill
off
your
mother
because
she
is
suffering
from
an
incurable
disease-
is
that
religion
or
politics
?
If
the
State
decides
that
it
is
legal
for
your
wife
to
run
off
with
another
man
and
leave
your
children
without
a
mother-
is
that
religion
or
politics
?
Do
you
see
the
point
?
There
are
so
many
things
which
are
the
business
of
the
Church
and
of
the
State
.
If
they
do
n't
agree
on
what
is
right
there
is
bound
to
be
conflict
.
Keep
religion
out
There
are
some
things
the
Government
does
where
religion
simply
need
not
enter
in
.
The
Church
has
no
views
on
drains
,
gas-works
or
brick-laying
.
On
the
other
hand
the
State
has
no
views
on
vestments
,
hymns
and
prayers
.
So
you
wo
n't
find
the
Church
fighting
the
State
over
the
right
size
of
drain
pipes
and
you
wo
n't
find
the
State
fighting
the
Church
over
the
right
tune
for
hymns
.
That
's
fine
.
But
there
are
more
important
things
in
life
than
drain
pipes
and
hymns
.
It
's
all
very
well
to
say
that
if
the
Church
sticks
to
religion
there
's
no
reason
why
it
should
ever
fall
out
with
a
political
party
.
The
point
is
,
what
is
religion
?
Another
point
is
,
what
are
politics
?
Politics
means
the
way
to
rule
a
country
.
But
a
country
is
made
up
of
people
.
And
people
are
both
body
and
soul
.
It
seems
pretty
obvious
that
it
is
the
job
of
a
Government
to
look
after
the
needs
of
the
people
.
It
should
see
that
there
's
work
for
the
unemployed
,
food
for
the
hungry
,
houses
for
families
,
education
for
the
children
,
hospitals
for
the
sick
.
It
seems
to
be
obvious
.
But
really
it
is
n't
obvious
at
all
.
The
Government
,
after
all
,
is
really
the
servant
of
the
people
.
The
heart
of
the
matter
That
brings
us
to
the
heart
of
the
matter
.
There
is
something
very
simple
which
nearly
everyone
in
modern
times
has
forgotten
.
This
is
it
.
The
most
important
thing
in
the
world
is
the
family
.
We
are
always
talking
about
the
Church
and
State
.
But
there
would
n't
be
any
need
either
for
Church
or
for
State
if
there
were
no
families
.
So
priests
and
politicians
before
they
start
to
talk
about
their
rights
must
remember
that
the
most
important
rights
in
the
world
are
the
rights
of
families
.
So
what
seems
obvious
is
n't
so
obvious
after
all
.
It
's
not
for
the
Government
to
decide
how
it
's
going
to
house
people
and
educate
children
.
It
's
for
families
to
decide
what
kind
of
houses
they
want
and
what
kind
of
education
is
best
for
their
children
.
This
is
what
the
modern
State
usually
forgets
.
The
Catholic
Church
always
remembers
.
Hence
all
the
quarrels
between
the
Church
and
State
.
Here
's
a
true
story
of
a
man
we
'll
call
John
Williamson
,
because
that
's
not
his
name
.
John
was
a
Civil
Servant
of
the
old
school
.
He
had
worked
hard
and
passed
examinations
.
He
was
anxious
to
get
on
.
Now
Civil
Servants
,
as
the
name
suggests
,
are
supposed
to
be
servants
of
the
public
.
They
are
supposed
to
do
what
they
are
told
.
It
doesn't
matter
to
them
which
party
is
in
power
.
They
have
to
get
on
with
the
job
without
playing
politics
.
John
had
a
wife
and
four
children
.
He
knew
if
he
wanted
to
rise
to
be
head
of
his
department
the
less
he
had
to
say
the
better
would
be
his
chances
.
So
he
never
wrote
to
the
papers
.
He
never
went
to
political
meetings
.
He
kept
himself
to
himself
.
His
friends
used
to
try
to
persuade
him
to
join
their
parties
.
But
John
always
had
his
answer
.
'It
's
all
very
well
for
you
fellows
,
'
he
used
to
say
,
'you
can
have
any
politics
you
like
.
You
wo
n't
lose
your
jobs
for
speaking
out
of
turn
.
It
's
different
with
me
.
When
I
say
the
wrong
thing
,
if
I
do
n't
lose
my
job
at
least
they
'll
pass
me
by
when
I
'm
looking
for
promotion
.
My
motto
is-
Civil
Servants
should
be
seen
and
not
heard
.
'
Leave
politics
alone
So
John
's
rule
of
life
was
to
leave
politics
alone
.
But
politics
simply
would
n't
leave
John
alone
.
Every
couple
of
weeks
there
would
be
some
new
law
passed
to
make
life
more
difficult
.
More
and
more
permits
required
.
More
and
more
forms
to
be
filled
in
.
But
he
did
n't
let
this
get
him
down
.
He
naturally
felt
a
bit
annoyed
when
he
could
n't
build
a
chicken-house
in
his
back
garden
without
having
to
write
a
dozen
letters
.
But
he
was
n't
going
to
break
his
heart
over
a
few
chickens
.
But
,
of
course
,
when
he
had
a
few
friends
round
for
a
drink
he
used
to
have
his
grouse
.
After
all
,
he
was
thoroughly
English
.
In
his
view
politicians
were
making
life
far
too
difficult
.
In
fact
,
he
went
so
far
as
to
say
that
if
he
were
n't
a
Civil
Servant
he
'd
go
into
politics
and
tell
them
a
thing
or
two
.
But
one
day
he
changed
his
mind
.
He
had
put
up
with
it
when
they
were
telling
him
what
to
do
about
house
repairs
,
petrol
and
chickens
.
But
now
they
started
messing
about
with
his
children
.
'This
'
,
said
John
,
'is
the
end
.
I
do
n't
mind
them
telling
me
how
to
feed
my
chickens
.
But
they
are
not
going
to
tell
me
how
to
bring
up
my
children
.
'
When
you
come
right
down
to
it
,
John
began
to
think
,
politicians
are
trying
to
take
the
place
of
parents
.
He
did
n't
mind
when
they
interfered
with
parents
who
would
n't
do
their
job
.
Every
Christmas
he
sent
a
subscription
to
the
Royal
Society
for
the
Prevention
of
Cruelty
to
Children
.
Some
men
and
women
did
n't
deserve
to
have
children
.
What
was
getting
him
down
in
a
big
way
was
being
told
what
to
do
about
his
own
children
.
And
who
was
telling
him
anyway
?
Civil
Servants
like
himself
.
As
often
as
not
they
were
not
even
married
.
Education
What
brought
things
to
a
head
?
It
happened
this
way
.
Although
John
was
n't
a
Catholic
,
his
wife
and
children
were
.
Marie
,
his
eldest
girl
,
won
a
scholarship
.
So
,
of
course
,
he
put
her
name
down
for
the
Convent
of
the
Sacred
Heart
.
It
's
true
that
the
convent
was
in
the
next
town
,
three
miles
away
.
But
Marie
was
a
big
,
strong
girl
.
Half-an-hour
's
journey
would
n't
do
her
any
harm
.
But
what
happened
?
He
had
a
letter
from
the
Local
Education
Authority
telling
him
that
Marie
could
not
go
to
the
Convent
School
.
She
would
have
to
go
to
the
Municipal
High
School
.
He
wrote
back
,
thinking
there
had
been
some
mistake
.
He
pointed
out
that
although
he
was
n't
a
Catholic
he
'd
promised
to
bring
the
children
up
Catholics
.
So
,
of
course
,
his
girl
must
go
to
the
convent
.
Back
came
the
reply
by
return
of
post
.
High
School
or
nothing
.
If
he
did
n't
send
her
on
the
first
day
of
term
they
would
prosecute
.
That
's
why
John
started
meddling
in
politics
.
Here
's
a
simple
question
for
anyone
to
answer
:
Who
was
doing
the
meddling
?
Was
John
meddling
in
Government
affairs
or
was
the
Government
meddling
in
his
family
affairs
?
If
you
can
answer
that
question-
and
it
's
not
a
very
hard
one-
you
will
be
able
to
answer
the
question-
Why
does
the
Church
meddle
in
politics
?
The
important
word
is
meddle
.
Let
's
finish
the
story
about
John
and
then
you
'll
see
why
.
The
priest
meddles
John
could
get
no
satisfaction
from
the
Local
Education
Authority
so
he
went
to
see
the
Catholic
priest
.
'You
know
I
'm
not
a
Catholic
,
Father
,
'
he
said
,
'but
an
Englishman
's
word
is
his
bond
.
I
gave
my
promise
that
my
children
would
be
brought
up
Catholics
.
I
've
done
all
I
can
.
If
I
kick
up
too
much
fuss
,
it
's
not
going
to
do
me
any
good
at
the
office
.
What
are
you
going
to
do
about
it
?
'
You
can
guess
what
the
priest
did
about
it
.
He
did
plenty
.
He
argued
with
the
Education
Officer
at
the
Town
Hall
and
lost
.
Then
he
organized
a
big
protest
meeting
and
invited
the
Town
Councillors
.
The
whole
case
was
argued
fairly
and
above
board
.
Even
the
Councillors
who
had
no
particular
use
for
the
Catholic
religion
were
impressed
.
The
way
they
looked
at
it
after
they
had
heard
all
the
speeches
was
that
you
ca
n't
kick
people
around
like
that
.
If
this
kid
had
won
a
scholarship
,
the
parents
had
a
right
to
say
where
she
should
have
her
education
.
So
Marie
is
at
the
Sacred
Heart
Convent
.
She
's
there
because
the
priest
meddled
in
politics
.
What
is
the
Church
up
to
?
Now
if
you
can
see
the
sense
of
that
,
you
can
see
the
sense
of
a
lot
of
things
the
Catholic
Church
is
doing
in
the
world
to-day
.
It
's
not
a
question
of
one
child
going
to
a
Catholic
school
.
It
's
a
question
of
millions
of
working
men
being
able
to
worship
God
in
their
own
way
.
It
's
a
question
of
Governments
in
many
parts
of
the
world
kicking
around
their
citizens
,
forcing
them
to
join
parties
they
don't
agree
with
,
making
them
do
what
they
are
told-
or
else
.
.
.
.
At
this
moment
,
throughout
the
world
,
there
are
hundreds
of
thousands
of
people
ruined
because
politicians
have
told
them
what
they
have
got
to
think
and
say
and
do
.
Most
people
who
complain
when
the
Church
makes
political
pronouncements
imagine
that
religion
is
something
to
be
kept
within
the
four
walls
of
a
church
.
But
religion
does
n't
only
tell
a
man
how
to
pray
.
It
does
something
more
vital
than
that
.
It
tells
a
man
how
to
live
.
Jesus
Christ
was
the
Founder
of
the
Church
.
They
called
Him
a
political
priest
.
They
put
Him
to
death
because
they
said
He
was
meddling
in
politics
.
They
took
Him
before
the
Roman
Governor
,
Pontius
Pilate
.
'We
have
found
this
man
perverting
our
nation
'
,
they
said
,
'and
forbidding
to
give
tribute
to
Caesar
'
.
Christ
,
of
course
,
did
no
such
thing
.
What
had
He
told
them
?
'Render
to
Caesar
the
things
that
are
Caesar
's
and
to
God
the
things
that
are
God
's
.
'
That
's
what
He
had
said
.
What
He
fell
out
with
His
enemies
about
was
which
are
the
things
of
God
and
which
are
the
things
of
Caesar
.
Of
course
,
every
time
a
priest
fights
the
State
he
will
be
told
not
to
talk
politics
.
That
's
what
he
expects
.
If
that
's
what
happened
to
Christ
Himself
,
the
priest
is
not
surprised
it
should
also
happen
to
him
.
The
law
of
God
One
of
the
duties
of
religion
is
to
teach
men
to
keep
the
law
of
God
.
The
law
of
God
has
a
great
deal
to
say
about
things
which
have
nothing
to
do
with
worship
.
1Thou
shalt
not
steal
.
Thou
shalt
not
kill
.
Thou
shalt
not
commit
adultery
.
There
are
three
examples
of
religious
matters
which
have
nothing
to
do
with
praying
.
If
it
is
the
job
of
the
Church
to
see
that
the
law
of
God
is
kept
then
it
must
be
the
duty
of
the
Church
to
protest
when
this
law
is
broken
.
#
24
<
15
TEXT
D17
>
Changing
Opinions
in
South
Africa
IT
can
hardly
be
questioned
that
the
most
significant
recent
development
in
the
Church
of
the
Province
of
South
Africa
has
been
its
participation
in
the
Conference
and
Consultation
arranged
by
the
World
Council
of
Churches
in
Johannesburg
between
December
7
and
December
14
.
This
Conference
has
been
deliberately
called
a
``
consultation
''
because
it
was
that
as
much
as
a
conference
in
the
generally
accepted
use
of
that
term
.
There
is
no
need
to
report
at
this
stage
what
must
be
the
common
knowledge
of
Church
people
the
world
over-
that
vast
differences
of
interpretation
of
the
racial
ramifications
of
the
Gospel
divide
the
Dutch
Reformed
Churches
from
practically
all
the
other
recognised
Churches
,
and
certainly
the
Anglicans
.
Earlier
in
196
the
Archbishop
of
Cape
Town
openly
challenged
the
Dutch
Reformed
Church
regarding
the
possibility
of
Anglicans
and
the
Dutch
Reformed
Church
remaining
co-members
of
the
World
Council
of
Churches
,
so
strongly
did
His
Grace
feel
about
their
interpretation
of
''
apartheid
.
''
However
,
negotiations
proceeded
,
and
early
in
the
past
year
196
Dr.
Bilheimer
,
Associate
Secretary
General
of
the
World
Council
of
Churches
flew
from
Geneva
to
prepare
the
way
for
a
Conference
to
be
held
towards
the
end
of
196
in
South
Africa
.
The
preparations
having
been
made
,
the
Conference
nearly
met
its
death
with
the
deportation
of
Bishop
Reeves
.
In
fact
,
speaking
at
a
great
United
Service
in
Durban
during
his
official
visitation
to
the
Diocese
of
Natal
on
the
very
day
on
which
news
of
the
deportation
was
announced
,
the
Archbishop
stated
that
it
would
be
impossible
for
the
Conference
to
be
held
within
the
Union
of
South
Africa
unless
Bishop
Reeves
were
able
to
be
present
.
No
permission
to
return
was
granted
by
the
Government
to
Bishop
Reeves
but
by
a
gracious
making
of
concessions
it
still
became
possible
for
the
Conference
to
meet
upon
South
African
soil
:
had
this
not
been
possible
,
it
is
questionable
whether
the
main
objective
of
the
Conference
could
have
been
reached-
namely
the
burning
question
of
relations
between
the
World
Council
of
Churches
member
Churches
within
South
Africa
.
Twentieth-century
miracles
still
happen
:
the
Conference
duly
met
in
Johannesburg
:
8
members
of
the
eight
member
churches
in
South
Africa
plus
about
1
officials
of
the
World
Council
of
Churches
met
in
solemn
and
intensive
conclave
for
a
whole
week
,
sessions
lasting
daily
from
early
morning
until
late
at
night
.
The
Church
of
the
Province
delegation
included
His
Grace
the
Archbishop
of
Cape
Town
,
The
Bishop
of
Natal
,
The
Archdeacon
of
Cape
Town
,
Professor
Brookes
,
Dr.
Alan
Paton
,
Professor
Z.
K.
Matthews
,
Miss
Mary
Wilson
.
Sharp
Differences
Sharp
differences
of
opinion
are
said
to
have
marked
the
three
branches
of
the
Dutch
Reformed
Church
which
consists
of
two
large
bodies
,
The
Nederduitse
Gereformeerde
Kerke
of
the
Cape
and
of
the
Transvaal
,
both
more
moderately
``
liberal
''
than
the
third
and
very
much
smaller
branch
representing
the
intransigent
viewpoint
of
Prime
Minister
Verwoerd
and
other
Ministers
of
State
,
the
Nederduitsch
Hervormde
Kerke
of
Africa
.
An
eighty
per
cent
.
agreement
was
necessary
before
any
resolution
of
the
Conference
could
be
passed
.
The
following
are
some
of
the
outstanding
Consultation
decisions-
1
.
The
right
to
own
land
and
to
participate
in
the
Government
of
the
country
is
``
part
of
the
dignity
of
adult
man
.
''
2
.
There
are
no
Scriptural
grounds
for
the
prohibition
of
mixed
marriages
.
3
.
There
can
be
no
objection
in
principle
to
the
direct
representation
of
Coloureds
in
Parliament
.
4
.
The
migrant
labour
system
has
``
disintegrating
effects
''
on
African
life
.
5
.
The
wages
of
the
vast
majority
of
non-whites
are
far
too
low
.
6
.
The
``
same
measures
of
justice
''
claimed
for
other
racial
groups
should
apply
to
Asians
.
7
.
There
is
``
not
sufficient
consultation
and
communication
''
between
the
various
racial
groups
.
The
real
inner
significance
of
each
of
these
decisions
can
probably
only
be
fully
appreciated
by
those
who
are
closely
acquainted
with
the
inner
life
of
South
Africa
.
Further
points
were
that
``
all
unjust
discrimination
''
was
rejected
:
there
was
a
call
for
the
``
revision
of
job
reservation
and
for
greater
security
of
tenure
for
non-whites
in
housing
.
''
Non-whites
should
be
allowed
freedom
of
worship
in
urban
areas
.
All
racial
groups
have
an
equal
right
to
contribute
to
and
share
in
the
life
of
the
country
.
The
following
``
Joint
Statement
''
was
issued
by
the
two
large
branches
of
the
Dutch
Reformed
Church
,
namely
the
Gereformeerde
Kerke
of
the
Cape
and
of
the
Transvaal-
``
A
policy
of
differentiation
can
be
defended
from
the
Christian
viewpoint
that
it
provides
the
only
realistic
solution
to
the
problems
of
race
relations
and
is
,
therefore
,
in
the
best
interests
of
the
various
population
groups
.
We
do
not
consider
the
resolutions
adopted
by
the
Consultation
as
in
principle
incompatible
with
the
above
statement
.
''
The
small
,
extremist
branch
of
the
Dutch
Reformed
Church
,
the
Nederduitsch
Hervormde
Kerke
of
Africa
issued
this
separate
statement-
``
We
wish
to
state
quite
clearly
that
it
is
our
conviction
that
separate
development
is
the
only
just
solution
of
our
racial
problem
.
We
,
therefore
,
reject
integration
in
any
form
,
as
a
solution
of
the
problem
.
The
agreement
that
has
been
reached
contains
such
far-reaching
declarations
that
we
can
not
subscribe
to
it
.
We
can
not
,
therefore
,
identify
ourselves
with
it
.
We
,
further
,
wish
to
place
on
record
our
gratefulness
to
the
Government
for
all
the
positive
steps
it
has
taken
to
solve
the
problems
and
to
promote
the
welfare
of
the
different
groups
.
''
Movement
of
Thought
For
those
readers
outside
South
Africa
who
are
sensitive
to
the
widely
variant
approaches
to
her
complicated
problems
,
it
will
be
appreciated
that
the
statement
issued
by
the
two
large
branches
of
the
Dutch
Reformed
Church
marks
a
considerable
move
ahead
of
the
intransigent
position
of
the
extremist
branch
.
While
there
is
a
great
distance
still
to
be
travelled
before
complete
agreement
as
to
the
policy
of
race
relationships
as
viewed
by
Christians
can
be
reached
,
those
who
know
the
deep
traditions
holding
the
minds
of
men
in
South
Africa
will
realise
that
movement
of
thought
is
taking
place
at
encouraging
speed
,
though
,
of
course
,
this
is
by
no
means
fast
enough
.
The
following
general
statement
issued
by
the
Conference
throws
light
on
the
situation
:
-
``
The
present
situation
in
South
Africa
is
a
result
of
a
long
historical
development
and
all
groups
bear
responsibility
for
it
.
The
South
African
scene
is
``
radically
affected
by
the
decline
of
the
power
of
the
West
,
and
by
the
desire
for
self-determination
among
the
people
of
the
African
Continent
.
''
``
The
spiritual
unity
among
all
men
who
are
in
Christ
must
find
visible
expression
in
acts
of
common
worship
and
witness
and
in
fellowship
and
consultation
on
matters
of
common
concern
.
''
The
revival
of
heathen
tribal
customs
is
the
result
of
a
deep
sense
of
frustration
and
a
loss
of
faith
in
Western
civilisation
.
``
It
is
widely
recognised
that
the
wages
received
by
the
vast
majority
of
non-white
people
oblige
them
to
exist
well
below
the
generally
accepted
minimum
.
Concerted
action
is
required
.
Job
reservation
must
give
way
to
more
equitable
systems
,
and
there
must
be
the
opportunity
to
live
in
conformity
with
human
dignity
.
''
Much
Achieved
This
recent
Conference
then
,
has
achieved
much
,
although
it
leaves
much
still
to
be
solved
.
Rome
was
not
built
in
a
day
:
nor
can
strongholds
of
tradition
reinforced
with
stubborn
religious
conviction
,
often
biassed
and
prejudiced
,
be
broken
down
in
a
moment
.
Only
those
who
know
from
inside
experience
can
fully
appreciate
how
much
,
how
very
much
,
the
fact
that
the
Conference
has
been
held
,
the
fact
that
the
delegates
came
together
for
a
week
,
the
fact
that
untold
pitfalls
have
been
avoided
and
difficulties
ironed
out
,
already
means
in
South
Africa
.
Those
who
participated
in
the
discussions
say
that
they
were
deeply
conscious
that
``
much
prayer
was
made
of
the
whole
Church
''
for
this
Conference
which
,
history
may
well
prove
,
marked
a
new
phase
of
respect
and
co-operation
between
those
who
name
the
Name
of
Christ
in
this
land
.
Tragic
reading
though
it
makes
,
it
was
almost
a
miracle
that
the
Conference
took
place
,
and
one
for
which
all
Christians
must
be
grateful
.
It
is
only
fair
to
add
that
the
resolutions
adopted
by
the
Conference
do
not
become
operative
within
the
Nederduitsch
Gereformeerde
Kerke
of
the
Cape
and
of
the
Transvaal
until
their
respective
Synods
accept
,
amend
or
reject
them
.
But
it
can
be
reasonably
hoped
that
responsible
leaders
of
those
two
powerful
branches
of
the
Dutch
Reformed
Church
will
bring
increasing
pressure
to
bear
on
the
Government
for
apartheid
to
be
given
a
strong
moral
basis
.
``
Delayed
Action
''
Every
Churchman
who
wishes
to
be
informed
as
to
the
up
to
the
moment
spirit
of
things
within
the
Dutch
Reformed
Church
in
South
Africa
should
make
himself
a
possessor
of
a
copy
of
the
book
Delayed
Action
,
which
is
An
Ecumenical
Witness
From
The
Afrikaans
Speaking
Church
to
which
the
contributors
are
eleven
leading
clergy
of
the
Dutch
Reformed
Church
,
Professor
B
.
B
.
Keel
,
Professor
Dr.
A.
S.
Geyser
,
Professor
Dr.
Ben
Marais
,
Professor
Dr.
A.
van
Selms
,
Professor
Hugo
du
Plessis
,
Ds
.
M.
Redelinghuys
,
Dr.
G.
C.
Oosthuizen
,
Dr.
J
.
A.
van
Wyk
,
Ds
.
C.
Stutterheim
,
Ds
.
C.
Hattingh
,
Dr.
G.
J.
Swan
.
I
have
named
each
of
these
eleven
Dutch
Reformed
Church
leaders
deliberately
to
make
it
quite
clear
that
every
one
of
them
is
fully
a
member
of
the
Afrikaans
section
of
the
white
population
of
South
Africa
.
Here
are
the
chapter
titles
,
which
are
also
significant
:
``
The
Bell
has
already
Tolled
''
;
``
The
First
Gospel
and
the
Unity
of
the
Church
as
Witness
to
Christ
''
;
``
The
Church
in
the
Contemporary
World
''
;
``
The
Communion
of
the
Saints
and
the
Colour
Problem
''
;
``
The
New
Era
and
Christian
calling
regarding
the
Bantu
in
South
Africa
''
;
``
Developing
an
Indigenous
Church
in
South
Africa
''
;
''
Communication
and
Human
Values
''
;
``
The
Church
and
Racial
Ideology
''
;
``
Christianity
and
Nationalism
''
<
SIC
>
``
The
Prophetic
Calling
of
the
Church
towards
the
State
.
''
The
significance
of
this
composite
work
is
that
it
expresses
forcibly
the
fact
that
at
long
last
,
after
``
Delayed
Action
''
in
fact
,
the
former
strongholds
of
spiritual
and
practical
``
apartheid
''
are
being
permeated
with
a
new
realisation
that
the
Walls
of
Jericho
do
weaken
under
the
continued
blast
of
the
trumpets
of
truth
.
E.
H.
WADE
''
The
Argument
is
about
Power
''
Valerie
Pitt
writes
on
Christian
choice
in
politics
ANEURIN
BEVAN
said
,
~
''
The
argument
is
about
Power
,
''
and
any
serious-
and
honest-
politician
will
agree
.
The
matter
of
politics
is
the
control
and
management
of
power
,
and
power
is
not
an
abstraction
.
It
is
wealth
and
weapons
,
the
brute
force
of
sheer
numbers
,
and
the
weight
of
law
.
It
is
above
all
the
command
of
human
loyalties
.
There
are
many
theories
about
the
balance
of
these
forces
in
the
perfect
society
,
and
many
reasons
for
believing
that
X
's
party
,
class
or
nation
may
be
trusted
with
them
where
Y
's
can
not
.
But
the
day
to
day
business
of
politics
,
at
U.N.O
.
or
the
parish
council
meeting
,
is
the
struggle
with
or
for
the
power
released
by
events
,
or
by
the
convictions
and
abilities
of
human
beings
.
In
old
and
settled
societies
like
our
own
the
realities
of
the
struggle
are
obscured
because
it
is
not
normally
expressed
in
violence
.
Our
deepest
instinct
is
to
reject
the
brute
force
of
the
Congo
riots
,
or
those
of
St.
Pancras
as
a-political
...
since
for
us
politics
is
politikos
,
civilis
,
that
which
belongs
to
the
citizen
as
a
citizen
,
and
is
,
therefore
,
constitutional
,
and
responsible
.
And
indeed
the
marriage
of
power
and
responsibility
is
the
first
,
the
one
essential
achievement
of
any
civilisation
.
Machiavelli
But
Machiavelli
,
a
much
less
respectable
author
than
Aristotle
,
taught
us
that
politics
is
also
policy
,
the
use
of
power
for
a
purpose
,
the
manipulation
of
men
and
events
in
the
service
of
a
cause
,
a
ruler
,
or
a
nation
.
The
absence
of
violence
does
not
mean
that
the
power
game
is
played
out
,
only
that
it
is
more
skilfully
,
and
more
quietly
conducted
.
#
22
<
END
>
<
16
TEXT
E1
>
Introduction
What
a
world
of
graceful
accomplishment
lies
in
a
piece
of
finely
worked
hand-made
lace
!
The
very
word
lace
has
a
charming
derivation
,
stemming
through
the
Old
French
las
,
coming
from
the
Latin
laqueus
,
a
snare
,
allied
to
lacere
,
to
entice
.
Certainly
all
who
make
a
study
of
lace-craft
become
enmeshed
in
a
highly
coloured
history-
a
pattern
of
proud
queens
and
pious
ecclesiastics
,
of
statesmen
,
burghers
and
poor
,
under-privileged
people
.
All
the
human
passions
are
drawn
in
its
threads
,
from
saintliness
to
downright
sinfulness
,
for
it
shows
the
smuggler
running
'laces
for
a
lady
'
and
the
highwayman
meeting
death
upon
the
gallows
'in
a
fine
show
of
hand-made
lace
'
.
As
to
the
origins
of
lace-making
in
this
country
,
they
are
difficult
to
trace
,
but
we
know
that
it
existed
in
the
thirteenth
century
by
virtue
of
an
old
rule
for
English
nuns
,
cautioning
them
against
devoting
too
much
time
to
lace-making
to
the
detriment
of
the
poor
!
The
earliest
laces
that
survive
today
are
,
in
fact
,
almost
invariably
those
made
by
nuns
for
use
on
Church
linen
and
vestments
.
It
was
n't
long
,
however
,
before
less
pious
hands
took
up
the
lovely
craft
of
lace-making
.
Lace
became
the
servant
of
vanity
and
lent
its
rich
decoration
to
robes
and
dresses
and
one
thinks
particularly
of
the
extravagant
Elizabethan
ruffs
and
Carolean
collars
.
Under
Cromwell
lace
was
dismissed
as
ungodly-
at
least
for
the
middle
and
lower
classes
.
But
the
Puritan
beauties
managed
to
salve
their
consciences
and
at
the
same
time
indulge
their
love
for
beautiful
lace
by
representing
subjects
from
the
Scriptures
in
their
designs-
'religious
petticoats
'
,
scoffed
the
satirists
of
the
day
.
We
know
from
the
diaries
of
Samuel
Pepys
that
he
was
a
great
man
for
lace-
paying
as
much
as
+3
for
a
lace
collar
.
But
this
didn't
mean
he
was
prepared
to
do
as
much
for
his
lady
,
for
he
records
testily
:
'My
wife
and
I
fell
out
about
my
not
being
willing
to
have
her
gown
laced
.
'
We
read
,
with
sympathy
,
an
advertisement
in
the
reign
of
Charles
=2
stating
:
'Lost
:
a
lawn
1handkercher
with
a
broad
hem
laced
round
with
fine
Point
lace
about
four
fingers
broad
'
and
among
the
effects
left
by
Nell
Gwyn
is
an
unpaid
bill
for
'scarlet
satin
shoes
with
silver
lace
'
.
The
records
of
these
tender
trifles
are
very
touching
but
then
lace
does
place
upon
everything
a
delicate
sentiment
.
Lucky
indeed
are
the
families
that
possess
a
heritage
of
lace
.
A
lace
bridal
veil
handed
down
from
mother
to
daughters
,
a
lace-trimmed
Christening
<
SIC
>
robe
that
each
generation
wears
in
turn-
these
are
proud
possessions
,
linked
to
the
exquisite
lace-making
of
the
past
.
But
lace-making
is
by
no
means
a
lost
art
.
It
suffered
a
decline
and
fell
into
lamentably
low
standards
in
the
fussy
over-furnishing
of
the
Victorian
age
but
it
would
take
more
than
a
temporary
lapse
in
good
taste
to
destroy
this
lovely
,
viable
craft
.
It
has
,
in
fact
,
readily
adapted
itself
to
modern
tastes
and
the
illustrations
in
the
following
pages
will
show
how
completely
it
is
in
sympathy
with
contemporary
surroundings
.
It
will
be
seen
how
,
with
bold
design
and
rich
colour
,
knitting
,
crochet
and
tatting
in
fine
and
medium-weight
cottons
can
give
striking
individuality
to
many
things
in
the
home
.
Chairbacks
,
cushions
,
tablecloths
,
to
mention
only
three-
how
satisfying
it
is
to
avoid
the
ready-made
in
these
and
by
one
's
own
handiwork
produce
something
that
reflects
true
creative
talent
.
The
more
delicate
patterns
and
finer
threads
may
be
reserved
to
bring
a
light
and
lovely
touch
to
personal
possessions-
a
lace
border
to
a
handkerchief
,
fine-lace
insertion
on
a
petticoat
or
blouse
,
a
tatted
edge
to
a
collar
;
these
add
a
charming
,
feminine
distinction
that
nothing
else
can
give
.
Although
we
assess
lace-making
as
one
of
the
feminine
skills
,
a
number
of
the
well-loved
traditional
patterns
that
we
follow
today
were
,
in
fact
,
the
brain-children
of
inventive
men
.
For
in
the
old
order
of
things
,
men
designed
and
worked
lace
as
well
as
women
and
special
schools
were
set
up
to
teach
lace-making
not
only
to
young
girls
,
but
to
little
boys
as
well
.
Whole
families
made
their
livelihood
by
lace-making
and
consequently
a
folklore
of
song
,
festival
and
courtship
grew
up
around
the
lace
industry
.
Those
who
are
interested
in
its
history
will
enjoy
reading
about
the
charming
coquetteries
the
lace-makers
practised
.
That
their
work
required
smooth
white
hands
and
delicate
fingers
gave
them
a
refinement
apart
from
the
rest
of
the
community
.
In
presenting
this
book
of
lace-craft
today
,
we
remember
with
deep
gratitude
all
who
gave
their
skills
to
lace
design
and
lace
making
.
Not
only
do
we
remember
them
for
their
great
accomplishments
in
a
hard-working
lifetime
but
we
are
grateful
that
they
handed
on
their
knowledge
to
others
.
For
the
whole
structure
of
the
craft
is
founded
on
inherited
skills
.
We
who
love
lace-craft
hope
that
you
will
enjoy
the
work
that
this
book
offers
in
such
variety-
but
at
the
same
time
,
may
we
make
a
plea
that
you
will
also
guide
other
hands
to
pick
up
the
threads
?
Only
with
the
knowledge
handed
down
by
mother
to
daughter
,
by
teacher
to
pupil
,
can
this
fascinating
and
deeply
satisfying
craft
continue
to
give
its
rewards
to
younger
generations
.
CROCHET
STITCHES
The
art
of
crochet
is
very
old
indeed
,
but
from
the
details
available
it
has
never
been
possible
to
give
any
accurate
information
as
to
its
history
.
It
would
appear
to
have
been
associated
with
France
,
as
its
name
is
in
fact
the
French
word
for
hook
,
and
a
small
hook
is
used
in
the
making
of
crochet
lace
.
During
the
sixteenth
century
a
considerable
amount
of
crochet
was
produced
in
the
convents
of
Europe
.
Without
doubt
it
was
the
nuns
who
carried
the
craft
to
Ireland
.
There
it
was
developed
into
quite
an
elaborate
and
distinctive
form
with
rosettes
,
leaves
and
lace
fillings
.
During
the
time
of
Victoria
this
gentle
craft
was
greatly
abused
.
One
can
remember
with
horror
the
pictures
of
the
overcrowded
and
over-embellished
drawing-rooms
complete
with
heavy
crochet
antimacassars
,
mantelpiece
covers
with
a
fringing
of
clumsy
bobbles
and
numerous
other
crocheted
pieces
.
It
was
some
years
after
the
Victorian
period
that
designers
realised
the
potentialities
of
the
craft
,
and
crochet
was
revived
with
designs
suitable
for
contemporary
trends
.
Crochet
today
has
a
variety
of
uses
,
and
has
even
stepped
into
the
field
of
high
fashion
.
In
some
of
the
elegant
boutiques
of
Paris
hand-crocheted
blouses
,
gossamer
fine
in
texture
,
are
sold
at
a
very
high
price
.
With
a
little
time
and
concentration
the
woman
at
home
can
produce
fashion
articles
as
elegant
as
those
of
Paris-
a
blouse
,
delicate
gloves
or
a
fine
edging
for
collar
,
cuffs
or
a
handkerchief
.
In
the
home
,
crochet
lace
can
be
used
to
make
tablecloths
,
traycloths
and
runners
,
and
edgings
from
heavy
to
fine
can
fulfil
a
variety
of
functions
.
The
art
of
crochet
is
not
difficult
and
it
is
reasonably
quick
to
work
.
In
the
following
pages
simple
diagrams
and
instructions
are
given
to
enable
the
beginner
to
master
all
the
essential
crochet
stitches
.
From
these
a
selection
of
designs
are
included
which
show
the
use
of
the
individual
stitches
.
Finally
,
notes
and
designs
are
included
on
all
the
various
styles
of
crochet
,
motifs
,
edgings
,
doilies
,
filet
crochet
,
church
laces
,
pineapple
pattern
and
Irish
crochet
.
CROCHET
ABBREVIATIONS
_ch-
chain
;
ss-
slip
stitch
;
dc-
double
crochet
;
hlf
tr-
half
treble
;
tr-
treble
;
dbl
tr-
double
treble
;
trip
tr-
triple
treble
;
quad
tr-
quadruple
treble
;
quint
tr-
quintuple
treble
;
rnd-
round
;
blk-
block
;
sp-
space
;
st
(
s
)
-
stitch
(
es
)
.
/
(
Asterisk
)
:
Repeat
the
instructions
following
the
asterisk
as
many
more
times
as
specified
,
in
addition
to
the
original
.
Sometimes
in
the
directions
you
will
see
the
following
phrases
:
1
.
Repeat
from
/
across
.
2
.
Repeat
from
/
all
round
.
3
.
Repeat
from
/3
(
or
any
number
)
times
more
.
In
Nos
.
1
and
2
follow
the
directions
from
the
first
to
the
last
/
(
asterisk
)
completely
across
row
or
all
round
.
In
No
.
3
follow
the
directions
from
the
first
/
(
asterisk
)
as
many
times
as
specified
.
Repeat
instructions
in
parentheses
as
many
times
as
specified
.
For
example
,
'
(
5
ch
,
1
dc
in
next
dc
)
5
times
'
means
to
make
all
in
parentheses
5
times
in
all
.
INSERTING
CROCHET
INTO
LINEN
First
launder
crochet
and
then
pin
to
the
required
shape
,
ensuring
that
all
lines
of
the
crochet
are
accurate
.
Place
crochet
in
correct
position
on
linen
and
secure
with
pins
.
Run
a
line
of
basting
stitches
on
the
linen
following
the
outline
of
the
crochet
edges
which
are
to
be
attached
to
the
linen
.
Remove
crochet
.
Two
methods
can
be
used
to
join
the
crochet
to
the
linen
:
(
a
)
Button
Stitch
round
the
outline
of
basting
stitches
,
the
knotted
part
of
the
button
stitch
lying
on
the
outside
edge
.
Oversew
crochet
to
button
stitch
.
(
b
)
Turn
under
a
small
hem
,
with
fold
lying
on
line
of
basting
stitches
.
Work
a
row
of
dc
all
round
this
hem
,
with
3
dc
at
each
corner
.
Oversew
crochet
to
the
dc
.
COATS
MERCER-CROCHET
A
household
word
,
Coats
Mercer-Crochet
possesses
qualities
which
are
of
the
utmost
importance
to
the
worker
.
It
washes
beautifully
,
never
loses
its
colour
nor
becomes
'stringy
'
,
is
very
elastic
and
preserves
the
beauty
of
the
design
.
It
is
easy
to
work
with
,
soft
,
glossy
and
of
uniform
thickness-
it
is
the
ideal
crochet
thread
.
Obtainable
in
the
following
shades
:
<
LIST
>
HOW
TO
TURN
YOUR
WORK
In
crochet
a
certain
number
of
chain
stitches
are
added
at
the
end
of
each
row
to
bring
work
in
position
for
the
next
row
.
Then
the
work
is
turned
so
that
the
reverse
side
is
facing
the
worker
.
The
number
of
turning
chains
depends
upon
the
stitch
with
which
you
intend
to
begin
the
next
row
.
_Double
crochet
(
dc
)
-
1
ch
to
turn
;
half
treble
(
hlf
tr
)
-
2
ch
to
turn
;
treble
(
tr
)
-
3
ch
to
turn
;
double
treble
(
dbl
tr
)
-
4
ch
to
turn
;
triple
treble
(
trip
tr
)
-
5
ch
to
turn
;
quadruple
treble
(
qua
tr
)
-
6
ch
to
turn
;
quintuple
treble
(
quint
tr
)
-
7
ch
to
turn
.
CROCHET
THREADS
Remember
that
texture
plays
an
important
part
in
the
beauty
of
crochet
.
The
finer
mercerised
threads
are
more
effective
for
the
delicate
designs
used
for
tablecloths
,
doilies
,
edgings
and
accessories
,
while
the
heavier
threads
are
used
for
bedspreads
,
chairbacks
,
luncheon
mats
,
etc
.
CROCHET
HOOKS
Crochet
hooks
are
made
of
steel
,
composition
or
bone
.
Steel
crochet
hooks
range
in
size
from
number
3/
,
the
largest
,
to
number
8
,
the
smallest
.
Each
size
of
hook
is
made
for
use
with
a
certain
size
of
thread
.
To
ensure
the
correct
results
,
it
is
important
that
you
use
the
size
of
hook
specified
in
the
directions
.
These
are
the
correct
numbers
to
use
with
Mercer-Crochet
:
<
TABLE
>
PRACTICE
PIECES
Directions
are
given
for
a
small
practice
piece
for
each
stitch
that
you
learn
.
When
you
have
become
proficient
in
these
stitches
,
attractive
articles
can
be
made
from
the
directions
included
in
this
book
.
Step
1-
Make
a
Loop
1
.
Grasp
thread
near
end
between
thumb
and
forefinger
.
2
.
Make
a
loop
by
lapping
long
thread
over
short
thread
.
3
.
Hold
loop
in
place
between
thumb
and
forefinger
(
Fig
.
1
)
.
Step
2
1
.
Take
hold
of
broad
bar
of
hook
as
you
would
a
pencil
.
Bring
middle
finger
forward
to
rest
near
tip
of
hook
.
2
.
Insert
hook
through
loop
and
under
long
thread
.
Catch
long
end
of
thread
(
Fig
.
2
)
.
Draw
loop
through
.
3
.
Do
not
remove
hook
from
thread
.
Step
3
Pull
short
end
and
ball
thread
in
opposite
directions
to
bring
loop
close
around
the
end
of
the
hook
,
but
not
too
tight
(
Fig
.
3
)
.
Step
4
Loop
thread
round
little
finger
,
across
palm
and
behind
forefinger
(
Fig
.
4
)
.
Step
5
1
.
Grasp
hook
and
loop
between
thumb
and
forefinger
.
2
.
Gently
pull
ball
thread
so
that
it
lies
around
the
fingers
firmly
but
not
tightly
(
Fig
.
5
)
.
#
23
<
17
TEXT
E2
>
MAKING
TAPERED
LEGS
A
great
deal
of
modern
furniture
has
tapered
legs
,
and
in
reproduction
period
pieces
they
are
frequently
used
.
The
simpler
varieties
are
extremely
easy
to
work
,
the
four
sides
being
simply
planed
to
give
the
required
taper
.
In
the
more
elaborate
varieties
,
however
,
a
toe
is
worked
in
the
solid
,
and
this
certainly
complicates
the
operation
.
It
is
not
difficult
,
but
calls
for
accurate
workmanship
.
Perhaps
the
awkward
feature
is
that
the
plane
can
only
be
used
to
a
limited
extent
because
the
projecting
toe
prevents
its
being
taken
right
through
WHEN
A
LEG
has
a
simple
taper
the
procedure
of
making
it
is
straightforward
.
The
wood
is
first
planed
parallel
to
the
largest
section
,
and
pencil
lines
marking
the
beginning
of
the
taper
squared
round
on
to
all
four
sides
.
At
the
bottom
end
the
extent
of
the
taper
is
gauged
in
,
again
on
all
four
sides
.
It
is
a
help
,
too
,
if
the
marks
are
nicked
in
to
the
extent
of
about
1/8
in
.
(
no
more
)
on
two
opposite
faces
,
though
this
is
not
essential
.
Fig
.
2
(
A
)
shows
the
idea
.
Two
opposite
faces
are
now
planed
to
the
gauge
lines
,
a
panel
or
trying
plane
being
used
for
legs
of
any
length
.
For
short
ones
a
smoothing
plane
can
be
used
.
The
gauge
can
now
be
used
to
nick
in
the
tapers
on
the
newly
planed
surfaces
,
and
these
treated
as
before
.
It
is
unnecessary
to
mark
the
taper
with
the
straight-edge
as
one
relies
upon
the
truth
of
the
plane
sole
to
make
the
tapered
surfaces
straight
.
A
glance
at
the
gauge
marks
at
the
bottom
end
reveals
when
the
required
amount
has
been
removed
,
and
if
care
is
taken
to
stop
the
plane
short
of
the
squared
pencil
line
at
the
top
,
the
work
will
be
accurate
.
The
straight-edge
can
be
used
to
test
the
straightness
of
the
sides
.
Incidentally
,
it
is
better
to
complete
any
mortising
that
may
be
needed
at
the
top
before
the
tapering
is
begun
.
Some
plain
tapered
legs
have
the
taper
on
the
two
inner
faces
only
,
the
outer
surfaces
being
vertical
as
at
(
B
)
,
Fig
.
1
.
Leg
with
toe
To
make
a
leg
such
as
that
at
(
D
)
,
Fig
.
1
,
the
square
is
first
marked
out
as
at
(
A
)
,
Fig
.
3
.
Note
that
squared
lines
marking
the
top
member
of
the
toe
are
needed
as
well
as
the
upper
extent
of
the
taper
,
and
in
this
case
it
is
necessary
to
mark
in
the
line
of
the
taper
with
pencil
and
straight-edge
as
at
(
B
)
,
Fig
.
3
.
A
saw
cut
is
made
at
the
upper
toe
line
exactly
down
to
the
taper
line
,
no
farther
.
It
is
a
help
in
guiding
the
saw
if
the
line
is
squared
round
with
the
chisel
,
and
a
sloping
groove
chiselled
on
the
waste
side
.
With
a
keen
,
wide
chisel
the
wood
is
now
eased
away
above
the
toe
as
at
(
B
)
.
A
mallet
used
to
the
chisel
is
a
great
help
providing
care
is
taken
not
to
cut
in
too
deeply
.
Finish
off
with
hand
pressure
only
,
and
make
the
final
cut
so
that
the
notch
is
in
alignment
with
the
line
of
the
taper
.
The
rest
of
the
taper
can
now
be
largely
worked
with
the
smoothing
plane
.
It
is
necessary
to
work
largely
across
the
grain
,
holding
the
plane
askew
as
otherwise
it
will
not
clear
the
toe
.
Fig
.
4
shows
the
smoothing
plane
in
use
on
the
leg
.
To
finish
off
it
is
often
a
help
to
use
a
wide
flat
file
taken
along
the
taper
in
the
direction
of
the
grain
.
The
bullnose
plane
is
also
invaluable
.
This
is
followed
by
the
scraper
,
and
finally
by
glasspaper
wrapped
around
a
flat
block
used
as
at
(
C
)
.
The
remaining
two
sides
follow
.
It
is
necessary
to
draw
in
pencil
lines
on
the
newly
tapered
surfaces
,
but
the
method
of
cutting
is
exactly
the
same
,
(
D
)
,
Fig
.
3
.
The
toe
For
convenience
in
handling
it
is
convenient
to
work
the
hollow
moulding
before
planing
the
taper
of
the
toe
.
Mark
in
with
pencil
the
depth
of
the
hollow
,
using
the
pencil
and
finger
as
a
gauge
,
and
cut
a
chamfer
with
a
keen
chisel
on
all
four
sides
as
at
(
D
)
.
Cut
inwards
with
the
chisel
from
each
side
so
that
the
far
corner
does
not
splinter
.
The
cut
is
taken
down
to
the
two
pencil
lines
.
To
work
the
hollow
a
rat-tail
file
can
be
used
in
its
entirety
as
at
(
E
)
,
or
the
bulk
of
the
waste
can
be
removed
with
a
small
gouge
,
and
the
file
used
to
finish
off
.
In
any
case
glasspaper
wrapped
around
a
shaped
rubber
is
used
to
smooth
the
hollow
finally
.
To
complete
the
toe
the
smoothing
plane
can
be
used
to
form
the
taper
.
Finish
the
two
opposite
sides
first
,
and
follow
with
the
two
remaining
faces
.
Machined
legs
It
will
be
realised
that
those
who
have
a
machine
planer
can
work
a
plain
tapered
leg
in
its
entirety
on
it
,
and
also
a
fairly
close
approximation
of
the
leg
with
toe
.
For
instance
,
the
design
at
(
F
)
,
Fig
.
1
,
is
formed
entirely
on
the
planer
.
The
process
is
shown
in
Figs
.
5
and
7
.
The
rear
table
is
set
level
with
the
tips
of
the
cutters
as
in
normal
planing
,
but
the
front
one
is
lowered
by
an
amount
equal
to
the
full
depth
of
the
taper
.
Two
stops
are
fixed
to
the
fence
to
limit
the
travel
of
the
leg
.
The
square
of
wood
is
held
level
with
the
near
stop
and
is
lowered
on
to
the
revolving
cutters
.
The
wood
is
pushed
forward
until
it
reaches
the
back
stop
.
Note
the
use
of
the
pusher
stick
as
in
Fig
.
7
.
Each
side
is
dealt
with
in
the
same
way
.
When
the
taper
has
to
begin
at
the
extreme
top
of
the
leg
,
either
the
leg
must
be
cut
about
1/4
in
.
long
,
or
the
taper
must
be
started
about
a
similar
amount
below
the
top
and
finished
afterwards
by
hand
.
The
reason
for
this
is
that
when
the
square
is
lowered
on
to
the
revolving
cutters
at
the
start
of
the
cut
it
must
rest
on
the
lip
of
the
back
table
as
in
Fig
.
6
.
Unless
it
does
so
it
will
be
grabbed
by
the
cutters
and
chewed
down
to
the
extent
of
the
full
depth
.
Apart
from
spoiling
the
leg
it
may
easily
cause
an
accident
and
may
stall
the
machine
.
WHAT
DOES
IT
COST
TO
START
WOODWORK
?
ONLY
THOSE
WHO
have
done
woodwork
for
any
length
of
time
can
realise
the
fascination
it
has
.
Many
a
man
has
started
to
make
something
in
wood
,
possibly
out
of
economic
necessity
,
and
has
then
continued
to
do
woodwork
from
the
sheer
joy
of
doing
it
.
Something
begun
in
compulsion
has
become
a
thing
of
lasting
satisfaction
.
But
why
woodwork
in
particular
?
Well
,
there
are
many
reasons
.
Wood
is
in
good
and
common
supply
;
it
lends
itself
to
making
innumerable
useful
household
items-
furniture
,
fitments
,
garden
items
,
toys
,
etc
.
;
it
enables
results
to
be
obtained
fairly
quickly
;
it
is
less
expensive
than
most
other
materials
;
it
is
a
pleasant
material
to
work
with
;
and
,
although
it
does
create
a
certain
amount
of
mess
,
it
is
all
clean
and
easily
cleared
away
.
Of
course
a
certain
amount
of
equipment
is
necessary
,
and
this
brings
us
straightway
to
the
question
of
what
it
costs
to
start
woodwork
.
Most
households
have
a
few
basic
tools-
probably
a
hammer
,
pincers
,
screwdriver
,
etc.
,
but
one
does
not
get
far
with
these
.
We
have
,
therefore
,
considered
the
matter
partly
from
what
is
essential
or
desirable
to
start
woodwork
,
but
taking
into
account
the
long-term
likelihood
of
(
a
)
better
class
work
being
done
,
and
(
b
)
the
possibility
of
power
being
used
to
supplement
hand
tools
.
This
last
point
is
certainly
important
because
almost
everyone
has
come
to
recognise
that
machines
are
not
only
an
economic
necessity
,
but
that
a
great
deal
of
drudgery
can
be
avoided
by
the
installation
of
a
power
tool
.
As
an
elementary
example
,
surely
no
one
can
pretend
to
enjoy
ripping
out
parts
from
hardwood
.
Most
men
would
unhesitatingly
use
a
machine
if
it
were
available
.
Choice
of
Tools
Coming
now
to
the
actual
tools
and
their
cost
,
we
begin
with
what
we
have
called
a
bare
minimum
kit
.
Probably
most
men
have
some
of
the
tools
already
.
It
will
enable
a
man
to
make
simple
,
straight-forward
things
,
and
in
any
case
may
be
regarded
as
a
good
beginning
to
which
other
tools
can
be
added
as
the
need
arises
.
The
nature
of
the
work
will
probably
dictate
the
additions
to
be
made
,
but
as
a
guide
we
have
given
a
fuller
kit
which
increases
the
range
of
things
that
can
be
made
enormously
.
As
a
still
further
development
,
we
follow
with
a
good
basic
kit
,
which
includes
the
fuller
kit
(
which
in
its
turn
,
of
course
,
includes
the
bare
minimum
kit
)
.
With
this
the
vast
majority
of
jobs
can
be
done
,
though
for
advanced
cabinet
work
the
necessity
for
certain
special
tools
will
become
obvious
.
Lastly
,
we
suggest
certain
power
tools
and
machines
,
the
choice
of
which
will
depend
partly
upon
the
space
available
in
the
workshop
,
the
amount
one
is
prepared
to
pay
,
and
the
type
of
work
a
man
normally
does
.
First
,
however
,
a
word
of
advice
generally
.
Do
not
buy
so-called
cheap
tools
or
machines
.
They
never
are
cheap
in
the
long
run
.
They
may
be
inaccurate
,
the
steel
may
be
soft
(
or
possibly
too
hard
)
so
that
the
edge
either
crumbles
or
is
brittle
,
or
they
may
not
be
robust
enough
for
the
work
they
have
to
do
.
Most
tools
have
to
lead
an
intensive
life
,
and
faults
in
design
or
quality
soon
become
apparent
.
It
is
far
better
to
pay
the
fair
price
for
a
tool
of
good
quality
,
and
not
handicap
yourself
from
the
start
.
To
put
it
in
a
slightly
different
way
,
do
not
allow
yourself
to
blame
the
tools
when
the
job
does
not
turn
out
quite
right
!
If
this
advice
is
true
of
hand
tools
,
it
is
still
more
true
of
machines
.
The
whole
nature
of
a
machine
is
that
,
properly
set-up
and
used
,
it
will
do
accurate
work
.
If
it
fails
to
do
this
it
is
worse
than
useless
,
and
may
be
dangerous
.
This
is
not
meant
to
imply
that
only
the
best
precision
machines
are
of
any
use
.
Some
of
the
less
expensive
types
intended
for
home
use
are
reliable
,
especially
taking
into
account
the
limited
use
to
which
they
are
put
.
It
is
to
be
admitted
,
however
,
that
a
few
drill
attachments
have
been
put
on
the
market
which
are
unsound
in
design
and
poor
in
quality
,
and
should
be
avoided
.
A
point
that
may
occur
to
the
reader
is
that
the
possible
later
purchase
of
a
machine
may
render
some
of
his
hand
tools
redundant
.
This
may
be
the
case
in
one
or
two
instances
,
but
for
the
greater
part
it
does
not
apply
.
For
instance
,
rebating
can
be
done
on
the
circular
saw
,
but
it
leaves
a
sawn
finish
,
and
to
make
the
surface
smooth
it
is
necessary
to
follow
with
the
rebate
plane
.
The
latter
is
thus
still
needed
,
although
the
bulk
of
the
work
is
done
on
the
saw
.
TOOL
CABINET
Many
men
with
only
limited
accommodation
have
to
do
their
woodwork
on
the
kitchen
table
.
Providing
this
is
sound
,
some
perfectly
good
work
can
be
done
on
it
,
but
the
usual
problems
are
those
of
the
vice
,
the
bench
stop
,
and
storage
place
for
tools
.
The
combined
bench
top
and
tool
cupboard
shown
here
has
been
specially
designed
and
made
for
WOODWORKER
readers
who
have
this
difficulty
.
When
folded
up
flat
as
in
Fig
.
2
it
can
be
stored
away
in
a
cupboard
or
outhouse
,
but
when
opened
out
on
the
table
there
is
a
roomy
bench
top
of
4
ft.
by
17
in.
,
and
good
accommodation
for
the
tools
.
#
29
<
18
TEXT
E3
>
More
Power
To
Your
Elbow
<
EDITORIAL
>
TIME
saved
is
money
saved
,
they
say
;
and
when
holes
have
to
be
bored
an
electric
drill
will
certainly
save
one
heck
of
a
lot
of
time
.
But
there
is
much
more
to
it
than
just
that
,
for
in
the
past
few
years
these
compact
power
tools
have
been
developed
to
a
stage
where
they
can
tackle
almost
any
job
you
care
to
name
.
Grinding
,
paint
mixing
,
precision
turning
or
polishing
floors-
it
's
a
fair
bet
that
there
's
a
drill
accessory
designed
for
the
purpose
.
Nowhere
is
a
power
drill
more
useful
than
in
the
garage
,
where
it
can
form
the
basis
of
a
comprehensive
workshop
and
so
provide
near
professional
facilities
for
maintenance
and
repair
work
.
But
however
ingenious
an
attachment
may
be
,
it
can
only
be
as
good
as
its
power
unit
.
So
,
before
whaling
in
to
your
bank
account
,
have
a
good
look
around
,
comparing
specifications
and
prices
and
ensuring
that
the
drill
you
fancy
will
drive
the
attachments
in
which
you
may
be
interested
.
All
the
popular
makes
of
drill
,
produced
to
exacting
standards
,
offer
a
high
degree
of
reliability
and
an
efficient
after-sales
service
.
On
what
,
then
,
does
choice
depend
?
Well
,
on
weight
,
for
one
thing
;
or
on
style
.
One
maker
discovered
that
eye-appeal
increased
his
sales
and
so
you
might
fall
for
a
charming
pastel
shade
!
Then
,
too
,
there
are
practical
features
to
be
considered
,
such
as
an
automatic
cut-out
,
or
double
insulation
which
does
away
with
the
need
for
earthing
.
The
price
?
Anything
from
about
+7
upwards
for
the
drill
itself-
and
,
unless
you
hold
yourself
in
check
,
up
to
ten
times
that
amount
for
accessories
!
But
many
of
the
manufacturers
have
taken
the
sting
out
of
the
cash
side
by
operating
their
own
hire-purchase
schemes
.
A
buyers
'
guide
to
drills
suitable
for
the
do-it-yourself
enthusiast
is
appended
,
and
somewhere
in
that
list
is
a
power
tool
to
meet
your
needs
.
But
when
buying
,
check
that
the
operating
voltage
(
marked
on
a
plate
on
the
drill
body
)
is
suited
to
your
mains
supply
.
It
is
also
a
good
idea
to
spin
the
chuck
by
hand
,
to
ensure
that
the
spindle
is
free-running
and
has
survived
the
trip
from
factory
to
dealer
without
damage
.
You
will
want
to
try
it
out
as
soon
as
you
arrive
home
,
but
curb
your
impatience
for
a
while
.
Check
,
first
,
that
the
plug
is
properly
connected
.
If
the
green-covered
cable
runs
to
the
earth
pin
,
red
to
the
pin
marked
``
L
''
and
black
to
the
pin
marked
``
N
,
''
then
everything
is
as
it
should
be
.
Once
you
have
bought
your
drill
,
then
it
is
only
common
sense
to
look
after
it
properly
,
and
simple
maintenance
will
keep
it
in
good
order
almost
indefinitely
.
Say
the
power-drill
makers
,
75
per
cent
of
major
breakdowns
can
be
traced
to
neglect
of
the
carbon-brush
gear
.
So
it
pays
to
carry
out
regular
inspection
of
the
brushes
,
replacing
them
,
in
the
grade
and
size
recommended
by
the
maker
,
when
they
have
worn
to
a
third
of
their
original
length
.
As
with
motor-cycle
dynamo
brushes
,
care
should
be
taken
to
see
that
they
bed
down
properly
on
the
commutator
,
with
the
spring
pressure
sufficient
to
keep
the
brushes
in
close
contact
.
Ventilation
holes
in
the
drill
body
must
be
kept
free
from
dust
,
screws
should
be
checked
for
tightness
regularly
,
and-
an
obvious
point
,
maybe-
cable
leads
must
be
inspected
from
time
to
time
for
signs
of
fraying
or
of
faulty
connections
.
Go
steady
on
greasing
and
work
strictly
to
the
instruction
book
,
for
too
much
grease
can
bring
a
train
of
trouble
.
It
could
cause
the
motor
to
overheat
.
Overgreasing
the
rear
bearing
could
foul
the
commutator
.
And
if
there
is
too
much
in
the
gear
box
a
stream
of
surplus
might
be
blown
into
your
face
!
If
your
garage
is
damp
,
play
safe
and
keep
the
drill
in
the
house
when
not
in
use
,
for
damp
is
one
of
the
worst
enemies
of
an
electric
motor
.
And
when
storing
the
drill
,
coil
the
cable
neatly
without
kinks
or
sharp
bends
.
When
removing
the
chuck
or
setting
up
the
tool
for
a
specific
job
,
always
follow
the
maker
's
recommendation
.
Never
push
a
screwdriver
or
other
tool
into
the
body
of
the
drill
in
order
to
jam
the
shaft
.
You
ca
n't
see
what
damage
you
may
be
causing
,
nor
will
it
show
until
the
current
is
switched
on
.
And
should
the
drill
give
trouble
send
it
back
to
the
manufacturer
's
service
depot
,
for
do-it-yourself
repairs
are
ticklish
unless
you
are
a
skilled
electrician
.
Factories
place
great
emphasis
on
accident
prevention
,
and
it
is
equally
important
that
safety
habits
should
be
developed
in
the
home
workshop
.
Wear
overalls
,
for
a
start
,
so
that
there
is
no
loose
clothing
to
be
caught
up
in
moving
parts
(
ties
and
shirt-sleeves
,
for
example
,
are
particularly
vulnerable
)
.
And
it
is
as
well
to
wear
goggles-
your
motor-cycle
goggles
will
serve
admirably-
when
pieces
of
metal
are
likely
to
be
flying
about
.
Petrol
,
or
any
other
inflammable
liquid
,
should
be
removed
from
the
working
area
,
for
a
spark
from
a
grinding
or
sanding
wheel
can
start
a
fire
.
A
good
tip
is
to
disconnect
the
tool
when
setting
up
an
accessory
,
or
making
any
other
change
.
Also
,
if
your
drill
has
a
locking
button
incorporated
in
the
switch
,
it
must
be
released
.
Incidentally
,
if
the
drill
cable
is
plugged
into
a
switched
socket
,
in
case
of
emergency
the
simplest
thing
is
to
flick
off
the
switch
;
if
something
has
gone
wrong
with
the
drill
you
wo
n't
want
to
fumble
around
trying
to
release
the
locking
button
!
Finally
,
never
,
never
pull
a
drill
around
by
its
power
lead
.
It
is
so
easy
to
pull
a
connection
loose-
and
you
wo
n't
find
out
about
it
until
you
pick
up
the
drill
and
try
to
switch
on
.
Having
bought
your
drill
,
how
do
you
set
about
using
it
?
And
which
of
those
alluring
attachments
are
most
useful
for
the
motor-cyclist
's
workshop
?
Well
,
we
'll
go
into
the
practical
side
of
things
next
week
.
<
ILLUSTRATIONS
>
NOT
SUCH
A
BORING
JOB
...
!
<
EDITORIAL
>
FROM
the
display
of
attachments
in
a
hardware
shop
window
,
you
might
well
conclude
that
there
is
no
longer
such
a
tool
as
an
electric
drill
,
pure
and
simple
;
instead
,
it
has
become
a
miniature
machine-shop
powerhouse
.
But
for
all
that
,
the
primary
function
of
a
power
drill
is-
well
,
to
drill
;
and
with
its
aid
anyone
can
bore
holes
quickly
and
easily
.
But
there
are
holes
and
holes
,
and
to
make
a
proper
job
of
things
,
while
at
the
same
time
prolonging
the
life
of
the
drill
bit
,
it
is
worth
while
taking
a
little
trouble
.
So
,
for
a
start
,
we
can
ignore
those
cheap
(
and
usually
foreign
)
sets
of
twist
drills
on
the
chain-store
tool
counters
.
Almost
certainly
they
are
of
carbon
steel-
good
enough
for
a
hand
brace
,
maybe
,
but
you
would
be
lucky
to
use
them
more
than
once
in
a
power
tool
.
No
,
what
you
need
are
high-speed-steel
drills
,
more
expensive
in
first
cost
but
cheaper
in
the
long
run
;
these
can
tackle
most
jobbing
work
,
but
you
will
want
yet
another
type
of
drill
if
there
is
glass
,
concrete
or
masonry
to
be
drilled
.
A
good
high-speed
drill
will
have
the
letters
HS
and
the
diameter
stamped
on
the
shank
.
But
should
there
be
no
marking
and
you
are
in
doubt
,
there
is
a
simple
way
of
identifying
the
material
.
Touch
the
drill
shank
lightly
against
a
grinding
wheel
and
note
the
colour
of
the
sparks
.
If
red
,
then
it
is
high-speed
steel
;
if
yellow
,
carbon
steel
.
Now
for
the
actual
operation-
and
that
should
always
begin
by
using
a
centre-punch
to
mark
the
job
at
the
precise
spot
to
be
drilled
.
That
acts
as
a
guide
for
the
drill
point
and
stops
it
wandering
from
the
required
position
.
A
comfortable
working
stance
is
essential
,
both
to
lessen
physical
strain
and
to
achieve
accuracy
.
That
's
where
a
bench
drilling
assembly
scores
heavily
,
a
simple
pillar
fixture
which
converts
the
power
tool
into
a
bench
drill
.
Fixed
to
such
a
stand
,
the
drill
can
be
brought
to
the
job
with
great
precision
,
while
pressure
is
increased
easily
by
using
the
spring-loaded
lever
provided
with
the
assembly
.
In
addition
,
the
stand
baseplate
offers
a
firm
and
smooth
working
surface
.
In
some
of
the
drill
accessories
available
the
bench
stand
also
forms
part
of
a
lathe
assembly
,
but
Black
and
Decker
market
a
self-contained
bench
conversion
at
+4
.
When
using
a
bench
stand
,
it
is
advisable
to
interpose
a
block
of
wood
between
the
baseplate
and
the
job
,
so
that
when
the
drill
point
breaks
through
it
enters
the
wood
and
not
the
plate
.
But
whether
the
power
drill
is
hand-held
or
used
in
a
bench
assembly
,
let
your
eyes
and
ears
act
as
trouble
detectors
.
Listen
to
the
drill
's
high-pitched
whine
,
which
will
drop
a
tone
or
two
as
it
bites
into
the
job
;
but
should
the
note
turn
to
a
low
growl
too
much
pressure
is
being
applied-
so
ease
up
a
little
,
to
obviate
overloading
and
,
possibly
,
burning
out
the
motor
.
Watch
the
swarf
as
it
spins
away
from
the
drill
flutes
.
With
mild
steel
and
other
softish
metals
splinters
and
dust
are
a
sign
that
more
pressure
is
required
,
so
increase
it
until
good
,
fat
shavings
are
twirling
out
from
the
job
.
They
may
be
coming
from
one
flute
only
,
and
if
so
the
drill
has
been
incorrectly
ground
.
The
drill
point
and
cutting
edges
have
also
a
tale
to
tell
.
If
the
point
has
blunted
,
then
the
pressure
has
been
too
great
.
If
the
outer
corners
of
the
cutting
edges
are
wearing
,
or
turning
blue
,
the
drill
speed
is
too
high
.
Regrinding
and
setting
a
drill
is
really
a
job
for
an
expert
and
beginners
are
advised
to
take
them
to
a
light
engineering
shop
for
the
proper
treatment
.
Speed
is
an
important
factor
in
the
life
of
a
twist
drill
.
The
average
domestic
power
tool
operates
at
around
2,75
r.p.m.
,
which
although
right
for
powering
many
of
the
attachments
is
a
little
too
fast
for
drilling
some
materials
.
Used
at
the
right
speed
,
drills
will
have
a
longer
life
and
not
require
frequent
regrinding
.
The
basic
rule
is
this
:
the
harder
the
material
and
the
larger
the
drill
diameter
,
the
slower
should
the
speed
be
.
Though
the
simpler
tools
have
no
inbuilt
method
of
changing
speed
,
attachments
are
available
which
can
step-up
or
reduce
drilling
speed
to
bring
it
into
line
with
your
needs
.
One
,
from
Bridges
at
+2
4s
1d
,
gives
a
four-to-one
speed
reduction
at
the
turn
of
a
knob
.
Another
,
by
Black
and
Decker
at
+3
7s
6d
,
will
not
only
double
or
halve
the
standard
speed
at
will
,
but
will
also
carry
the
drive
at
right
angles
for
reaching
awkward
spots
.
As
an
instance
,
when
a
1/4in
drill
is
used
on
cast
iron
,
spindle
speed
should
be
about
75
r.p.m.
,
and
on
brass
,
3,1
r.p.m
.
Makers
of
twist
drills
often
issue
tables
of
suitable
speeds
for
various
materials
;
Intal
(
Watery
Street
,
Sheffield
,
3
)
will
supply
a
handy
little
booklet
on
the
subject
on
request
.
Where
a
drill
speed
may
be
quoted
in
peripheral
feet
per
minute
,
do
n't
be
alarmed
.
A
simple
formula
<
FORMULA
>
will
give
you
spindle
r.p.m
.
Drill
longevity
and
lubrication
go
together
.
Some
materials-
wood
,
cast
iron
,
brass
and
Bakelite
among
them-
are
drilled
``
dry
,
''
but
for
most
purposes
a
good
all-round
lubricant
is
soluble
oil
.
One
tip
is
to
keep
a
supply
in
a
polythene
bottle
with
a
small
hole
in
the
cap
,
and
squirt
it
on
to
the
drill
as
the
job
proceeds
.
In
unskilled
hands
drills
are
easily
broken
.
So
for
the
inexperienced
,
stub
drills-
shorter
than
average
and
less
likely
to
bend
or
break-
are
a
good
buy
(
but
be
sure
that
they
are
long
enough
for
the
job
you
want
to
do
)
.
Jamming
is
a
common
cause
of
drill
breakage
,
and
that
is
most
often
the
case
when
a
drill
is
breaking
through
at
the
far
side
of
the
work
.
#
219
<
19
TEXT
E4
>
Instructions
for
making
CHILD
'S
HIGH
CHAIR
HERE
is
a
project
that
will
be
welcomed
by
the
family
man
or
father-to-be
.
Unlike
many
commercial
articles
,
this
chair
is
solidly
built
and
capable
of
withstanding
the
heavy
handling
of
the
most
destructive
youngster
.
Almost
any
available
timber
can
be
used
but
Parana
pine
is
recommended
,
being
cheap
,
easy
to
work
,
and
taking
a
good
finish
.
Start
by
making
the
two
side
frames
from
1
in
.
by
1
1/4
in
.
planed
timber
as
shown
in
Fig
.
1
.
Although
the
timber
will
have
already
been
machine
planed
,
remember
to
go
over
each
piece
with
a
smoothing
plane
,
otherwise
the
marks
left
by
the
cutters
will
show
up
after
painting
.
The
dimensions
given
enable
the
feeding
tray
to
slide
over
a
3
in
.
table
,
but
the
height
can
be
altered
if
required
.
All
the
joints
are
simple
halving
joints
glued
and
pinned
,
which
should
nevertheless
be
cut
with
care
to
ensure
a
neat
appearance
.
The
side
frames
are
joined
by
four
cross
pieces
each
1
1/4
in
.
by
1/2
in
.
by
14
in
.
which
fit
into
the
recesses
(
C
)
,
cut
to
fit
them
.
See
Fig
.
2
.
These
are
then
glued
and
pinned
into
place
.
A
similar
piece
of
1
in
.
by
1
1/4
in
.
by
14
in
.
timber
is
fixed
across
the
end
of
the
feeding
tray
as
seen
in
Fig
.
3
which
also
shows
how
a
piece
of
hardboard
is
covered
with
plastic
material
for
easy
cleaning
and
then
fixed
underneath
the
frame
with
panel
pins
to
complete
the
feeding
tray
.
Cut
this
piece
of
hardboard
so
that
it
fits
up
against
the
front
legs
of
the
chair
.
The
seat
rests
across
the
upper
two
cross
pieces
and
is
made
of
1/2
in
.
plywood
glued
and
panel
pinned
in
position
,
measurements
being
taken
directly
from
the
work
.
Fig
.
4
shows
the
framework
for
the
back
which
is
made
from
1
1/4
in
.
by
1/2
in
.
timber
.
The
amount
of
the
backward
tilt
and
also
the
height
is
left
to
personal
choice
and
the
width
is
best
taken
directly
from
the
work
to
ensure
a
good
fit
.
Fix
the
piece
A
to
the
sides
first
with
glue
and
panel
pins
and
then
fit
the
frame
together
with
the
piece
B
temporarily
in
place
on
the
chair
frame
.
Decide
on
the
required
angle
of
slope
,
keeping
B
flat
on
the
chair
seat
,
and
mark
off
the
exact
position
of
B
on
the
side
pieces
.
These
can
then
be
cut
at
the
correct
angle
and
B
is
glued
and
nailed
in
place
.
A
piece
of
hardboard
is
then
cut
and
pinned
to
the
frame
and
its
edges
planed
off
flush
.
Finally
attach
the
back
firmly
to
the
sides
with
screws
driven
from
the
inside
.
The
footrest
is
a
piece
of
timber
14
in
.
long
and
about
1/2
in
.
by
4
in
.
attached
to
the
front
legs
with
a
pair
of
angle
irons
as
shown
in
Fig
.
5
.
When
determining
the
position
of
the
footrest
,
do
not
place
too
near
the
seat
to
allow
for
the
growth
of
baby
's
legs
.
To
complete
the
job
,
screw
two
fittings
to
the
inside
of
the
chair
arms
about
2
1/2
in
.
from
the
back
to
hold
the
baby
's
safety
harness
.
These
can
be
made
by
shaping
and
soldering
two
pieces
of
stout
wire
as
shown
in
Fig
.
6
.
Make
sure
that
these
are
well
secured
as
they
will
have
to
withstand
considerable
pulling
as
the
child
becomes
older
.
Finishing
touches
Punch
in
all
nail
and
panel
pin
heads
and
fill
the
holes
with
plastic
wood
.
Then
thoroughly
glasspaper
the
whole
framework
and
round
off
any
sharp
edges
(
such
as
the
edge
of
the
seat
,
feeding
tray
,
etc
)
.
Fill
the
grain
with
a
woodfiller
in
the
usual
way
and
paint
the
frame
in
a
suitable
pastel
shade
,
using
a
contrasting
colour
for
the
seat
and
the
back
which
can
be
decorated
with
a
suitable
nursery
transfer
.
Avoid
using
lead-based
paint
as
this
could
prove
poisonous
if
junior
decides
to
bite
the
chair
.
Finally
,
it
is
as
well
to
cover
the
footrest
with
rubber
or
any
such
protective
material
that
might
be
available
as
otherwise
the
paint
would
soon
be
scratched
off
.
(
J.H.P
.
)
BUILD
AN
8FT
.
PRAM
DINGHY
By
F.
Cordner
BUILDING
your
own
boat
is
a
most
satisfying
and
worthwhile
project
.
Here
are
the
plans
of
a
very
seaworthy
little
rowing
dinghy
many
of
which
I
have
built
and
sold
.
It
is
especially
designed
for
simplicity
in
construction
,
cheapness
and
lightness
of
weight
,
and
measures
approximately
8
ft.
by
4
ft.
She
weighs
only
6
lb
.
but
can
carry
three
people
and
an
outboard
motor
with
a
comfortable
margin
of
freeboard
.
I
have
built
many
of
these
little
craft
in
this
country
and
particularly
in
Canada
for
use
by
commercial
salmon
fishermen
in
Victoria
B.C
.
Over
there
the
cost
is
about
$
17..
The
last
one
I
made
here
cost
about
+6
s.
d.
Prices
of
course
depend
on
local
availability
of
materials
and
,
there
are
many
ways
in
which
costs
can
be
saved
.
For
instance
,
in
Canada
we
use
galvanised
nails
in
place
of
screws
.
We
just
bend
them
over
and
clamp
firmly
by
using
a
hammer
on
each
side
.
Over
here
I
've
always
used
brass
screws
,
which
are
more
expensive
.
The
first
job
is
to
make
your
moulds
.
In
Fig
.
1
it
quotes
3/4
in
.
five-ply
,
but
to
save
money
any
scrap
may
be
used
,
and
if
this
is
nailed
and
glued
together
strongly
,
it
may
be
marked
and
cut
to
shape
later
.
If
you
do
not
have
a
wooden
floor
on
which
to
anchor
the
moulds
,
make
a
frame
of
rough
lumber
as
shown
in
Fig
.
2
.
The
main
idea
is
to
have
the
moulds
standing
as
rigid
as
possible
,
for
it
is
on
these
you
will
be
building
and
shaping
your
little
craft
,
upside-down
.
For
cheapness
I
recommend
using
Douglas
Fir
Plywood
from
British
Columbia
.
This
is
hot
pressed
and
resin
bonded
to
ensure
a
permanently
water
proof
glue
line
.
Be
sure
to
see
that
the
edge
bears
the
mark
,
P.M.B.C
.
Exterior
.
This
may
be
bought
at
any
good
timber
merchants
.
The
transoms
can
be
made
of
any
sound
five-ply
wood
of
the
same
make
,
or
oak
or
mahogany
.
For
the
last
one
I
made
,
I
used
the
two
flaps
from
an
old
mahogany
table
which
I
bought
at
a
sale
for
one
shilling
.
I
have
also
included
a
sketch
of
paddles
I
make
for
rowing
this
dinghy
(
Fig
.
3
)
.
They
are
very
simple
,
cheap
and
easy
to
make
.
As
will
be
seen
from
the
plan
there
is
only
a
single
gunwale
on
the
outside
.
I
find
that
the
type
of
rowlock
we
use
in
Canada
is
difficult
to
obtain
here
and
expensive
.
I
overcome
this
in
another
way
as
shown
in
Fig
.
4
.
By
putting
in
the
extra
gunwale
on
the
inside
,
it
improves
the
appearance
and
strengthens
the
boat
and
makes
it
possible
to
fit
blocks
for
the
rowlocks
.
Note
that
all
contacting
surfaces
must
be
glued
together
with
waterproof
resin
glue
(
I
use
Casco
)
as
well
as
being
screwed
together
.
Build
the
pram
upside-down
.
Since
it
has
no
transverse
frames
,
moulds
are
required
at
stations
2
and
6
,
to
serve
in
conjunction
with
the
two
transoms
to
maintain
the
shape
of
the
sides
and
bottom
until
they
are
fastened
together
into
a
strong
rigid
unit
.
Cut
the
moulds
and
the
transoms
to
shape
as
in
the
detailed
drawings
.
If
you
have
a
wooden
floor
you
can
use
'A
'
frames
fastened
to
the
floor
if
not
,
use
a
strong
horizontal
frame
that
will
sit
firmly
on
the
ground
or
concrete
floor
.
I
use
a
heavy
old
base
as
in
Fig
.
2
.
The
edges
of
the
transoms
should
be
bevelled
to
correspond
to
the
sides
and
bottom
of
the
boat
.
Do
n't
forget
to
cut
out
on
each
side
of
each
mould
to
allow
for
the
chines
to
rest
in
these
notches
,
as
they
are
not
fastened
to
the
moulds
,
which
will
only
be
used
whilst
the
hull
is
under
construction
.
The
chine
is
the
long
stringer
on
each
side
which
is
joined
to
both
transoms
and
lies
in
the
grooves
cut
in
the
moulds
.
Each
chine
is
made
of
oak
,
ash
,
spruce
or
any
long
grained
flexible
wood
.
I
prefer
spruce
when
available
.
As
will
be
seen
in
the
plan
,
the
transoms
have
a
frame
1
in
.
by
1
in
.
on
each
side
.
The
chines
are
morticed
into
this
and
butt
up
against
the
transom
.
Start
at
the
bow
and
spring
them
both
at
the
same
time
over
the
slots
cut
in
the
moulds
and
into
the
notches
cut
for
this
purpose
in
the
stern
or
after
transom
framing
.
Glue
,
screw
and
make
fast
.
The
skeleton
of
the
boat
will
now
take
shape
,
and
this
is
the
time
to
check
before
making
fast
to
see
that
nothing
is
distorted
.
Ensure
that
the
outside
measurements
from
transom
to
transom
are
equal
on
each
side
and
that
the
transoms
are
parallel
horizontally
.
Next
bevel
the
chines
with
a
plane
so
that
the
bottom
will
fit
snugly
.
Cut
out
the
bottom
and
sides
accurately
from
the
plan
measurements
but
leave
sufficient
margin
for
planing
after
fixing
to
the
boat
.
Use
your
two
lengths
of
8
ft.
by
4
ft.
ply
for
this
purpose
,
the
sides
from
one
,
and
the
bottom
from
the
other
.
If
care
is
taken
not
to
waste
the
ply
,
plenty
of
material
is
left
over
for
the
thwarts
.
Having
trimmed
up
the
chines
,
we
are
now
ready
to
plank
the
sides
.
Start
again
at
the
bows
,
clamping
into
position
with
a
'D'
clamp
.
Bend
round
the
frame
to
the
stern
and
clamp
there
.
If
you
have
a
third
clamp
use
it
in
the
centre
as
well
.
After
generously
covering
with
glue
,
screw
the
sides
to
the
transom
framing
and
the
chine
.
Use
5/8
by
No
.
4
gauge
screws
(
brass
)
or
nail
with
inch
and
a
quarter
galvanized
nails
,
if
you
are
doing
it
that
way
.
Use
flat
head
screws
about
4
in
.
apart
and
do
not
counter-sink
in
the
1/4
in
.
ply
.
Make
a
very
small
hole
for
the
screw
to
allow
for
a
good
grip
.
Remember
to
glue
before
screwing
.
Clean
up
with
the
plane
ready
for
the
bottom
,
which
is
cut
in
one
piece
.
It
should
overlap
just
a
trifle
;
this
can
be
cleaned
up
later
.
As
you
are
screwing
and
gluing
this
piece
to
the
chines
it
is
necessary
to
be
careful
not
to
miss
the
chine
with
the
screws
.
I
prefer
spacing
screws
3
in
.
apart
for
the
bottom
,
both
for
screwing
to
the
chines
and
the
bottom
shaped
transom
facing
.
Again
,
don't
forget
to
glue
.
Now
put
on
the
keel
and
the
rubbing
strakes
and
you
are
ready
to
lift
the
boat
off
the
moulds
.
You
wo
n't
want
them
again
for
this
boat
,
so
shift
them
right
out
of
the
way
.
Place
the
boat
right
side
up
on
two
boxes
or
trestles
of
convenient
height
for
working
.
Fix
on
the
gunwales
and
insert
the
thwarts
(
seats
)
taking
care
to
reinforce
the
sides
of
the
dinghy
at
the
seats
with
vertical
members
as
shown
in
the
plans
.
Make
the
four
blocks
for
the
rowlocks
and
mark
their
positions
before
riveting
on
the
gunwales
so
that
you
do
not
put
a
rivet
where
you
will
have
to
cut
out
the
inside
(
gunwale
)
one
to
fit
the
block
.
I
rivet
my
gunwales
together
through
the
side
of
the
hull
with
copper
nails
and
roves
.
It
greatly
improves
the
appearance
and
the
strength
.
Paint
with
good
marine
primer
,
undercoat
and
at
least
one
coat
of
finishing
paint
.
USE
FABRICS
TO
MAKE
PICTURES
By
Anne
Bradford
WHEN
an
assortment
of
differently
coloured
materials
are
cut
into
a
variety
of
shapes
they
can
be
combined
by
either
making
fabric
pictures
or
designs
.
While
these
may
ultimately
be
made
into
a
picture
for
framing
and
hanging
on
a
wall
,
they
may
also
be
arranged
into
a
design
,
and
the
resulting
panel
utilized
for
decorating
a
useful
article
.
#
28
<
11
TEXT
E5
>
News
of
the
new
furniture
A
wind
of
change
has
blown
through
the
cobwebs
in
the
drawing-offices
of
Britain
's
furniture
makers
,
and
affected
them
as
deeply
as
it
has
our
politicos
.
An
optimist
might
even
persuade
himself
that
there
are
signs
of
the
birth
of
a
new
and
fine
'English
Modern
style
'
.
Our
shame
in
the
past
has
been
that
the
talent
that
undoubtedly
existed
was
not
used
.
In
despair
,
some
of
our
younger
people
,
fresh
from
the
best
design
schools
in
the
world
,
drifted
off
to
Scandinavian
and
other
countries
where
they
felt
their
ideas
and
ideals
were
more
appreciated
,
or
worse
,
drifted
into
other
work
where
their
years
of
training
and
experience
were
lost
for
ever
.
In
the
post-war
years
,
furniture
of
all
sorts-
beautiful
and
trashy-
has
been
pouring
into
this
country
from
abroad
.
Britain
has
become
almost
the
world
's
clearing-house
.
When
we
were
in
Denmark
recently
,
two
furniture-makers
told
us
that
Britain
took
two-thirds
of
all
the
furniture
they
exported
.
When
this
furniture
was
good
,
it
was
so
much
better
than
anything
we
have
been
producing
,
that
it
made
an
immediate
mark
and
proved
a
vast
economic
success
.
Now
there
are
very
real
signs
that
our
own
manufacturers
have
taken
note
of
the
profits
and
,
rather
like
the
United
States
car
manufacturers
with
their
'compact
'
cars
,
are
hitting
back
at
these
foreign
influences
.
Our
home
market
now
has
the
extra
cash
and
extra
influences
from
magazines
and
the
daily
press
to
make
them
more
discriminating
.
Manufacturers
who
,
a
few
years
ago
,
were
happy
to
produce
one
model
that
then
sold
successfully
for
years
,
are
now
willingly
employing
designers
wishful
to
introduce
new
ideas
.
The
new
design
policy
is
being
vigorously
adopted
by
some
manufacturers
,
only
half
believingly
by
others
,
and
then
for
only
part
of
their
range
.
But
the
signs
are
good
.
The
Council
of
Industrial
Design
,
of
course
,
must
get
much
of
the
credit
for
this
awakening
of
public
interest
in
design
,
for
they
show
things
by
native
manufacturers
only
.
This
credit
must
also
be
shared
with
a
few
brave
manufacturers
who
have
been
making
very
soundly
designed
furniture
(
and
with
their
own
money
)
for
years
.
Now
,
at
last
,
more
and
more
manufacturers
are
recognizing
there
is
not
only
a
certain
cachet
in
the
little
black-and-white
Design
Centre
label
,
but
that
would-be
buyers
do
look
for
this
signal
.
Every
day
,
for
six
days
a
week
,
over
three
thousand
people
visit
the
Design
Centre
in
the
Haymarket
,
to
see
what
Britain
can
make
;
which
goes
to
prove
what
critics
have
said
over
and
over
again-
if
people
demand
the
best
,
eventually
they
will
get
it
.
What
's
new
?
Exciting
and
unusual
materials
and
combinations
of
materials
are
the
keynote
of
the
1961
furniture
collections
.
Robin
Day
has
designed
for
Hille
something
we
have
long
awaited
and
only
been
able
to
get
from
French
sources
,
a
truly
super-elegant
dinner-wagon
or
tea-trolley
,
happily
marrying
blackened
steel
,
mahogany
and
stainless
steel
,
with
trays
in
white
plastic
.
This
piece
is
a
rich
and
rare
combination
of
visual
and
tactile
delights
.
Aidron
Duckworth
,
another
of
our
top-line
designers
,
shows
new
metallic
possibilities
in
his
new
designs
for
the
Holborn
Metal
Works
.
This
is
mainly
contract
work
,
and
the
new
and
luxurious
Londoner
Hotel
has
ordered
his
armchair
,
HCI
,
for
its
guests
.
We
hope
they
can
evolve
a
less
asceptic-sounding
<
SIC
>
title
for
their
chair
before
long
.
Nigel
Walters
,
Head
of
the
Furniture
Design
School
of
the
Central
School
of
Arts
and
Crafts
,
has
also
produced
a
dining-chair
of
great
simplicity
and
beauty
for
the
'Braemar
'
range
,
by
Wrighton
.
Four
young
students
of
the
Central
School
,
with
the
blessing
of
their
tutor
,
have
formed
themselves
into
a
group
called
'Design
Associates
'
.
Their
grounding
in
design
has
been
sound
.
Now
they
hope
to
offer
us
a
comprehensive
industrial
,
furniture
and
interior
design
service
.
They
claim
that
traditional
or
derivative
influences
will
be
avoided
in
their
work
,
and
insist
that
design
in
this
country
should
be
far
more
adventurous
than
it
is
at
present
.
Fighting
words
.
We
shall
see
.
Certainly
we
side
with
them
wholeheartedly
against
the
wholesale
lifting
of
design
that
has
been
such
a
source
of
embarrassment
for
years
.
But
we
suggest
that
they
should
not
wholly
discount
our
design
heritage
,
for
there
is
much
there
for
those
who
are
bright
enough
to
learn-
as
the
Danes
have
shown
with
their
borrowings
from
our
own
eighteenth-century
tradition
.
We
show
some
of
the
work
of
our
design
schools
on
page
73
.
'Danad
Design
'
is
the
name
of
another
group
of
artists
,
designers
and
architects
who
have
banded
together
to
brave
the
apathy
of
some
stores
'
buyers-
the
omni-present
barrier
between
the
enlightened
manufacturer
and
the
public
.
These
rebels
have
a
firm
belief
in
the
possibilities
of
decorative
plastic
laminates
in
furniture
design
.
The
originality
of
the
graphic
designs
they
incorporate
is
likely
to
make
its
main
appeal
to
a
sophisticated
and
thus
restricted
market
.
We
shall
see
.
The
techniques
they
use
are
much
the
same
as
those
used
by
Fornasetti
and
Philip
Pound
,
but
the
designs
are
supremely
original
and
a
good
deal
bolder
.
Interest
has
been
shown
in
'Danad
'
furniture
by
the
stores
in
which
one
expects
to
see
exciting
and
experimental
work
.
Examples
should
be
in
the
stores
this
month
.
SHOPPING
Figgio
flameware
from
Norway
was
our
choice
when
we
paid
a
visit
to
R
Pochin
at
32
Granby
St
,
Leicester
.
Designed
for
use
on
either
gas
or
electric
stoves
,
these
dishes
can
be
transferred
straight
from
the
oven
to
the
table
.
They
come
in
gay
colours
on
a
white
ground
and
there
are
many
shapes
and
sizes
to
choose
from
.
The
small
dish
with
a
handle
in
our
photograph
costs
9s
3d
;
the
casserole
with
lid
is
35s
6d
and
the
oblong
dish
22s
7d
.
This
is
an
excellent
hardware
store
where
you
can
buy
anything
from
the
most
mundane
of
kitchen
gadgets
to
a
luxury
bathroom
fitting
.
Fireplaces
are
a
speciality
and
you
will
find
an
endless
selection
in
stone
,
tile
or
slate
.
White
painted
finish
and
an
interesting
shape
attracted
us
to
this
Swedish
'Arka
'
chair
imported
by
Finmar
and
on
display
at
Harris
's
of
Granby
Corner
,
Leicester
.
You
can
also
buy
it
in
beechwood
,
and
both
models
come
with
or
without
a
fitted
cushion
.
The
price
is
+8
5s
for
the
chair
,
and
the
cushion
is
extra
.
We
pictured
it
ideally
in
a
child
's
room
because
it
is
fairly
low
(
approx
12
in
high
from
seat
to
floor
)
.
If
you
have
any
furnishing
problems
,
some
at
least
of
the
answers
will
be
found
at
this
furnishing
store
which
stocks
much
top
bracket
furniture
,
fabrics
and
carpets
.
Stainless
steel
from
Sweden
and
the
English
Lake
District
:
this
is
what
we
found
at
Pearce
's
,
jewellers
of
7
Market
Pl
,
Leicester
.
The
coffee-jug
,
designed
by
Gense
of
Sweden
,
costs
+8
3s
6d
and
the
three-legged
dish
,
hand-beaten
by
the
Keswick
School
of
Art
,
is
59s
6d
.
Lanterns
outside
the
front
door
,
we
are
told
,
are
fast
increasing
in
popularity
.
This
we
confirmed
whilst
visiting
Jack
English
at
his
shop
in
London
Rd
,
Leicester
.
He
told
us
that
people
seem
to
think
nothing
of
spending
+6
to
light
the
way
to
their
doorsteps
,
but
will
hesitate
at
spending
the
same
amount
for
indoor
lighting
.
The
favourite
shape
is
undoubtedly
a
variation
on
the
old
wrought
iron
pattern
.
It
is
guaranteed
to
be
rust-
and
weather-proof
and
sells
at
+6
5s
.
Bohemian
crystal
chandeliers
,
magnificent
and
resplendent
,
to
grace
alike
the
baronial
hall
or
'semi-det
'
,
are
hung
in
a
superb
exhibition
at
Morgan
Squires
in
Market
St
,
Leicester
.
Crown
Theresian
chandeliers
are
known
throughout
the
world-
Maria
Theresia
,
Empress
of
Austria
and
the
mother
of
Marie
Antoinette
,
decorated
her
palace
with
their
like
and
this
is
how
the
name
originated
.
They
are
made
in
Czechoslovakia
and
distributed
in
this
country
by
Homeshades
of
Baker
St
,
London
W
1
,
and
prices
range
from
as
little
as
+6
for
a
small
baguette
to
+6
for
a
48-light
chandelier
,
6
feet
high
.
Against
this
glittering
background
,
Morgan
Squires
have
put
pieces
from
the
'Limelight
'
range
of
crystal
,
one
of
which
we
chose
.
This
crystal
is
also
produced
in
Czechoslovakia
and
comes
in
various
shapes
and
sizes
.
The
one
illustrated
is
in
amber
and
green
and
costs
7s
.
Quality
and
craftsmanship
are
the
pace-setters
that
have
kept
The
Dryad
Handicrafts
and
Cane
Furnishing
Company
of
42
Nicholas
St
,
Leicester
,
leading
their
field
.
Every
handicraft
,
at
home
or
school
,
is
catered
for
,
both
in
the
supply
of
materials
and
books
and
leaflets
,
published
by
their
own
press
.
On
glancing
through
their
catalogue
we
noticed
such
items
as
willow
work
,
marbling
and
musical
pipe-making
.
If
you
want
to
try
your
hand
at
the
spinning
wheel
,
you
can
buy
one
here
for
+13
18s
6d
together
with
the
various
bobbins
,
spindles
and
carders
that
go
with
it
.
Natural
fleece
from
the
Cheviots
and
South
Downs
,
with
sufficient
of
the
natural
grease
retained
to
make
it
particularly
suitable
for
hand-spinning
,
can
also
be
bought
at
11s
9d
a
pound
.
One
of
the
latest
designs
to
come
from
their
on-the-spot
workrooms
,
is
this
mobile
wine
trolley
complete
with
glass
top
and
ball-bearing
casters
.
The
price
is
+9
13s
9d
.
AROUND
THE
HOUSE
Fruit-peeling
knife
Another
addition
to
the
'Prestige
'
'Sky-Line
'
range
of
kitchen
knives
is
a
superbly
sharp
,
hollow-ground
knife
for
paring
and
slicing
fruits
.
In
fact
,
this
small
blade
is
three
useful
knives
in
one
,
for
the
tip
is
serrated
and
in
the
wide
part
of
the
blade
is
a
sharpened
gouger
which
will
cut
out
a
narrow
sliver
of
peel
to
use
in
drinks
or
for
decorating
special
dishes-
or
,
indeed
,
dishes
which
can
be
made
special
by
the
addition
of
some
decoration
.
6s
11d
from
all
good
stores
.
Bath
radiator
In
an
age
of
small
houses
and
flats
and
miniscule
bathrooms
,
if
you
have
central
heating
and
are
sensitive
to
even
the
slightest
chill
in
the
one
room
where
clothes
do
n't
protect
you
,
the
problem
often
arises-
where
to
put
the
radiator
and
how
to
get
a
maximum
of
heating
,
using
a
minimum
of
space
.
The
Hurseal
'Ripplerad
'
can
now
be
fitted
flush
against
the
side
of
the
bath
itself
,
giving
a
fine
sweep
of
radiator
.
We
ca
n't
help
feeling
,
too
,
that
this
is
going
to
be
a
wonderful
way
to
take
that
shocking
chill
off
the
porcelain
enamel
.
The
cost
of
'Ripplerad
'
to
fit
an
average
bath
would
be
about
+5
exclusive
of
fitting
charges
.
Enquiries
to
Hurseal
,
219
Regent
St
,
W
1
,
or
your
nearest
builders
'
merchant
.
A
draught-free
existence
March
winds-
the
cause
of
those
fearful
cold
draughts
that
quickly
lower
the
temperature
in
even
the
most
efficiently
heated
room-
are
firmly
kept
out
with
the
new
'Seel-a-door
'
flexible
plastic
strip
,
that
you
can
easily
fix
to
the
lower
edge
of
the
offending
door
yourself
.
The
strip
has
a
felt
backing
for
double
insulation
and
to
protect
carpets
.
Fixing
is
simple
.
Trim
the
39-in
strip
to
size
with
a
pair
of
strong
scissors
,
and
then
carefully
peel
off
the
protective
paper
backing
which
covers
a
strong
adhesive
.
Press
into
place
.
6s
6d
from
good
department
stores
and
ironmongers
.
Sealdraught
Ltd
also
make
a
narrow
self-adhesive
plastic
foam
strip
to
seal
windows
and
the
sides
of
doors
.
Swedish
salad
servers
Boots
's
,
once
known
only
as
dispensing
chemists
,
have
been
branching
out
recently
into
other
fields-
books
,
records
,
jewellery
and
many
other
things
can
be
bought
at
the
larger
branches
,
all
of
the
high
quality
we
have
learned
to
expect
from
Boots
's
pharmaceutical
departments
.
This
handsome
pair
of
salad
servers
from
Sweden
is
typical
of
the
good
buying
at
Boots
's
branches
now
,
and
costs
only
5s
11d
the
pair
.
Modular
,
do-it-yourself
garages
In
architectural
circles
there
's
an
old
adage
:
a
doctor
can
bury
his
patients
,
but
an
architect
can
only
advise
them
to
grow
ivy
.
Many
of
the
garages
to
be
had
might
well
prompt
a
philanthropist
of
the
anti-ugly
school
to
spend
a
lifetime
and
a
fortune
distributing
free
,
evergreen
climbing
plants
.
#
24
<
111
TEXT
E6
>
This
could
hardly
happen
without
the
herring
having
some
orientation
with
the
sea
bottom
.
It
means
that
the
crowding
is
caused
during
the
daytime
,
and
that
the
herring
must
continue
to
migrate
over
the
ground
as
well
as
in
midwater
and
during
the
swim
(
the
swim
at
East
Anglia
is
always
from
the
north
)
.
Thus
we
can
see
that
herring
movements
,
although
primarily
instinctive
perhaps
,
and
certainly
helped
and
hindered
by
water
flow
,
are
also
closely
related
to
the
sea-bed
geography
.
Geography
,
too
,
names
the
great
fisheries
that
depend
on
them
:
the
Fladen
Ground
(
where
again
most
big
shots
are
taken
on
the
edges
)
,
the
Gut
,
a
deep-water
channel
to
the
Dogger
where
the
herring
spawn
along
the
northern
edge
;
a
good
contour
map
will
almost
define
the
migrations
of
these
summer
herring
.
The
effect
of
bottom
congestion
due
to
the
light
pressure
is
inevitably
mixed
with
that
of
the
suitability
of
ground
for
spawning
.
Both
result
in
crowding
,
so
there
is
no
need
to
try
to
separate
them-
thank
Heaven
!
A
good
picture
of
this
is
seen
on
the
15
miles
of
spawning
grounds
from
the
Viking
in
the
north
down
to
the
Klondykes
and
the
Reef
along
the
western
edge
of
the
Norwegian
Deep
.
In
this
2-fathom
trench
the
herring
do
not
touch
the
bottom
.
Their
descent
stops
at
the
end
of
the
light
pressure
.
But
they
migrate
easterly
to
the
Norwegian
side
,
or
westerly
,
until
in
the
shallower
water
the
mile
wide
layers
disappear
from
the
echo-sounders
.
Bottom
crowding
comes
when
they
can
not
reach
their
optimum
depth
;
and
this
coincides
with
the
suitable
gravelly
soil
of
these
many
roughs
where
the
spring-spawning
herring
are
always
found
.
The
joint
evidence
of
echo-sounders
and
fishing
gear
leads
to
an
overall
though
somewhat
dim
picture
.
The
details
are
harder
still
to
see
.
Drift
Effects
.
At
East
Anglia
,
for
instance
,
shoals
that
gather
at
the
Knoll
or
other
banks
are
most
of
them
going
to
travel
a
hundred
miles
farther
south
before
they
spawn
.
Some
will
spawn
at
the
Hinder
banks
,
which
are
half-way
;
and
it
may
be
that
in
their
southerly
march
the
herring
will
spawn
wherever
the
suitable
gravelly
bottom
soil
coincides
with
their
final
ripeness
.
So
the
arrival
of
any
particular
shoal
fish
at
a
certain
spawning
ground
may
be
accidental
.
Yet
there
will
always
be
some
that
find
it
if
enough
are
travelling
,
just
as
the
robin
who
gets
back
exactly
may
be
only
one
among
thousands
who
do
not
.
But
this
southerly
migration
is
not
accidental
.
Being
contranatant
or
against
the
drift
,
it
probably
has
a
survival
value
in
ensuring
that
the
fry
after
hatching
are
drifted
back
into
the
normal
home
of
the
adults
,
by
the
water
flow
through
the
English
Channel
into
the
North
Sea
.
Drift
in
another
form
probably
explains
how
these
migrating
herring
are
biased
to
east
or
west
by
the
different
winds
.
Strong
westerlies
are
well
known
to
bring
good
longshore
fishings
.
<
SIC
>
The
surface
water
that
is
blown
offshore
must
be
replaced
by
an
underflow
bringing
with
it
the
herring
to
the
Norfolk
and
Suffolk
beaches
.
Easterly
winds
,
on
the
other
hand
,
mean
no
herring
along
the
shore
,
as
recent
years
have
shown
.
A
succession
of
winds
is
needed
for
this
effect
of
course-
one
breeze
will
not
do
it
,
though
a
very
hard
westerly
will
often
start
off
the
``
local
''
herring
;
but
quite
apart
from
this
wind
effect
there
is
an
easterly
drift
special
to
this
rump
of
coastline
,
caused
by
the
meeting
of
water
from
north
and
south
.
Herring
fishermen
call
this
``
the
outset
''
.
It
is
strongest
at
spring
tides
,
when
without
wind
you
will
``
set
''
out-
or
drift
to
the
eastward
,
the
length
of
half
a
fleet
of
nets-
almost
a
mile
on
every
tide
at
the
Smith's
Knoll
.
Without
an
explanation
of
how
it
works
,
it
may
well
be
that
this
outset
,
akin
to
the
mouth
of
a
great
salmon
river
,
has
been
the
biggest
factor
through
the
ages
in
the
constancy
of
this
great
herring
fishery
.
The
East
Anglian
behaviour
(
see
p.
82
)
has
always
differed
from
that
of
the
summer
fisheries
.
There
is
the
``
swim
''
at
slack
waters
,
even
in
daylight
sometimes
;
and
the
high
swimming
,
when
fish
are
caught
only
in
the
top
few
yards
of
netting
.
These
and
other
fascinating
behaviour
mysteries
are
peculiar
to
this
fishery
,
which
unfortunately
seems
to
be
dying
out
;
but
a
full
discussion
of
them
is
beyond
the
present
scope
.
=2
.
REACTION
TO
FISHING
GEAR
The
Bow-wave
Theory
.
This
assumes
that
all
fishing
gear
,
when
moving
,
sends
before
it
a
kind
of
scaring
effect
,
probably
through
waves
or
vibrations
in
the
water
or
along
the
ground
.
Underwater
films
suggest
that
the
footrope
of
a
trawl
does
this
.
Films
have
also
shown
plaice
moving
before
a
seine
net
in
just
the
same
way
after
being
gathered
inwards
by
the
ropes
.
(
Just
how
the
seine
ropes
do
this
is
not
yet
proved
;
it
may
be
by
actual
contact
,
or
by
sight
reaction
to
the
disturbed
sand
;
or
even
in
the
case
of
flat
fish
,
by
vibrations
through
or
along
the
bottom
.
)
But
given
such
a
bow
wave
of
disturbance
,
it
is
obvious
that
without
something
to
overcome
its
effect
,
very
few
fish
would
be
caught
.
Let
us
consider
first
what
would
appear
to
be
the
simplest
case-
that
of
flat
fish
on
the
bottom
.
The
evidence
suggest
<
SIC
>
that
the
fish
are
aware
of
the
moving
footrope
before
it
reaches
them
.
They
move
away
before
it
,
swimming
at
the
same
speed
for
an
unknown
period
of
time
,
until
they
become
(
1
)
tired
,
or
(
2
)
more
used
to
the
disturbance
.
Then
they
stop
swimming
and
are
caught
.
In
the
seine-net
film
this
usually
seemed
to
happen
just
after
the
fish
had
risen
above
the
footrope
,
and
presumably
out
of
its
field
of
disturbance
,
or
bow
wave
.
This
suggests
that
the
wave
might
be
transmitted
by
the
sea-bed
,
though
the
footrope
in
this
case
was
actually
just
off
the
bottom
and
was
indeed
passing
over
some
fish
.
It
is
natural
to
assume
that
flat
fish
being
in
actual
contact
with
the
bottom
would
react
and
be
aware
of
the
approach
of
anything
like
a
footrope
.
And
only
the
continuous
progress
of
the
net
ensures
that
the
fish
are
captured
.
Recent
research
on
the
swimming
speeds
of
fish
shows
that
they
soon
get
tired
,
hence
the
success
of
the
trawl
.
The
lifting
reaction
is
interesting
since
it
seems
in
a
way
to
be
the
last
resource
.
The
flat
fish
does
not
want
to
rise
.
Its
instinct
is
to
hide
on
the
bottom
.
When
disturbed
,
most
flat
fish
will
swim
rapidly
away
for
a
short
distance
and
then
ground
again
,
turning
to
face
the
disturbance
and
flirting
up
the
sand
or
mud
as
they
do
so
.
Before
a
trawl
they
have
not
time
for
this
;
and
the
flight
becomes
a
steady
swim
ahead
of
the
wave
until
lifting
is
the
only
thing
left
to
do
.
This
behaviour
will
probably
be
corroborated
by
future
films
.
If
so
,
it
will
be
a
remarkable
vindication
of
the
basic
trawl
design
,
for
the
earliest
beam
trawls
had
what
we
call
cover-
that
is
the
headline
running
ahead
of
the
ground
rope
.
Actually
the
seine
net
has
little
or
no
cover
.
And
in
this
film
the
rise
of
the
fish
was
small
,
a
matter
of
a
foot
or
two
.
With
round
fish
like
haddock
,
which
would
hardly
find
safety
on
the
bottom
,
this
cover
would
seem
to
be
even
more
essential
;
but
more
films
are
needed
to
prove
this
.
Cover
in
the
fast-moving
trawl
is
considered
essential
to
catch
round
fish
whose
reaction
to
disturbance
would
be
upwards
.
In
seine
nets
it
might
be
less
important
.
The
fish
before
the
net
have
been
gathered
more
slowly
:
the
reaction
of
bottom
feeding
haddocks
while
being
chevied
inwards
by
the
slowly
closing
arms
of
rope
would
be
to
swim
away
from
the
disturbance
and
then
downwards
again
to
resume
feeding
.
If
they
swam
upwards
for
any
distance
they
would
get
above
the
disturbance
and
escape
.
It
may
well
be
that
the
efficiency
of
seineing
<
SIC
>
on
haddocks
depends
a
lot
on
what
the
fish
happen
to
be
doing
.
When
working
the
Cleaver
Bank
years
ago
we
used
to
get
good
hauls
,
12
to
15
baskets
at
opening
and
close
of
day
,
and
nothing
,
except
a
basket
or
two
of
whiting
,
during
the
high
day
.
This
might
be
explained
by
a
change
in
behaviour
of
the
fish
;
or
even
indirectly
of
the
feed
animals
on
the
bottom
.
The
point
is
,
however
,
that
once
round
fish
are
persuaded
into
the
path
of
the
seine
net
they
would
probably
be
less
disturbed
than
they
would
be
by
the
faster-moving
trawl
.
Whether
or
not
they
would
be
moving
slowly
before
the
seine
net
like
the
flats
,
we
do
not
know
.
But
the
fact
that
they
are
caught
proves
that
they
do
not
lift
above
the
headline
.
It
may
be
that
some
of
them
do
,
though
.
And
this
would
explain
why
the
Vinge
trawls
are
now
being
found
more
efficient
than
seine
nets
when
used
with
seine
ropes
.
On
this
subject
of
cover
,
my
father
could
remember
4
baskets
of
haddock
in
beam
trawl
hauls
at
Smith
's
Knoll
.
This
suggests
that
cover
might
be
more
important
than
speed
.
But
we
should
realise
that
a
smack
with
a
strong
wind
and
tide
could
move
a
trawl
fast
over
the
ground
.
If
we
take
note
of
the
action
and
results
of
seineing
<
SIC
>
gear
,
it
becomes
fairly
obvious
that
the
creeping
ropes
can
have
very
little
bow-wave
effect
.
If
they
moved
fast
enough
to
produce
a
continuous
swim
the
fish
would
eventually
lift
and
be
lost
;
but
the
slow
heaving
taught
us
by
the
Danes
,
like
the
dogs
careful
driving
of
the
sheep
,
drives
the
flat
fish
without
scaring
them
.
As
it
seems
to
be
the
rule
to
heave
fast
,
as
well
as
to
tow
,
for
round
fish
we
may
expect
the
cameras
to
show
a
different
reaction
on
the
part
of
these
:
being
rather
more
active
than
flats
one
would
expect
them
to
avoid
a
slow-moving
trawl
more
easily
.
The
more
we
think
about
trawling
and
seineing
<
SIC
>
the
more
we
realise
how
different
they
are
.
The
seine
net
can
be
likened
to
a
dustpan
,
with
brushes-
the
ropes-
sweeping
things
into
its
path
,
and
if
the
fish
are
swept
too
vigorously
they
will
rise
,
like
the
dust
,
and
be
lost
.
The
trawl
,
however
,
is
more
like
the
dustpan
without
a
brush
and
has
to
move
a
bit
faster
.
We
can
assume
that
the
bow
wave
will
become
greater
as
the
speed
of
the
gear
increases
.
In
the
case
of
herring
trawling
great
emphasis
is
placed
on
the
need
for
fast
towing
.
The
Germans
,
who
are
the
recognised
experts
at
this
,
have
been
using
bigger
and
bigger
ships
towing
at
over
4
knots
.
Their
main
difficulty
seems
to
be
to
get
netting
that
will
stand
the
weight
of
the
great
catches
.
But
if
there
is
anything
in
the
Bow
Wave
theory
there
must
be
something
more
than
just
speed
to
consider
.
Herring
are
more
lively
than
the
white
fish
,
which
we
have
seen
react
to
the
bow
wave
of
trawl
footropes
.
And
the
herring
can
probably
swim
faster
,
for
short
periods
anyway
,
than
the
trawl
moves
.
If
the
herring
react
to
the
disturbance
ahead
of
the
trawl
like
other
fish
,
then
increased
speed
alone
is
not
the
answer
.
You
can
not
catch
a
bow
wave
.
I
remember
``
seeing
''
the
bow
wave
of
herring
from
a
trawl
on
the
Fladen
Ground
over
twenty
years
ago
.
Herring
Trawling
.
One
calm
summer
day
in
1937
we
lay
waiting
to
shoot
our
drift
nets
.
That
morning
the
drifters
had
hauled
good
shots
and
gone
to
market
,
leaving
us
alone
on
the
ground
.
Yet
our
systematic
echo-sounding
over
the
area
had
yielded
no
fish
traces
.
At
about
midday
an
Aberdeen
trawler
came
towing
along
,
and
passed
us
some
hundred
yards
off
.
I
pictured
her
trawl
trundling
over
the
bottom
;
and
I
thought
of
the
herring
we
could
not
find
though
knowing
they
were
present
.
#
217
<
112
TEXT
E7
>
PRAYING
MANTIS
By
B.
G.
FURNER
A
TRIAL
IN
KENT
AS
A
FORM
OF
BIOLOGICAL
PEST
CONTROL
WE
have
not
yet
reached
the
stage
in
Britain
when
5
planes
are
engaged
in
spreading
1,5
tons
of
DDT
and
fuel
oil
over
3
million
acres
or
when
2
million
acres
are
sprayed
with
dieldrin
.
An
eye-witness
described
one
sprayed
area
as
literally
rank
with
the
stench
of
small
game
and
birds
dead
from
insecticide
poisoning
.
Wholesale
chemical
spraying
,
upsetting
as
it
does
the
balance
of
nature
by
killing
both
pests
and
predators
,
is
viewed
with
concern
by
a
number
of
American
State
Research
Stations
.
Not
content
with
issuing
bulletins
on
the
dangers
of
the
misuse
of
chemicals
in
agriculture
,
some
stations
are
carrying
out
useful
research
on
pest
control
by
biological
means
.
Both
native
and
imported
predatory
insects
and
insect
pathogens
are
used
in
field
trial
tests
.
The
biological
control
of
pests
in
the
garden
is
not
new
to
the
American
gardener
.
Ladybirds
figure
in
press
advertisements
,
their
sale
being
by
the
gallon
.
Praying
mantis
(
Mantis
religiosa
)
,
both
native
and
``
immigrant
''
varieties
,
are
used
by
gardeners
in
all
parts
of
the
United
States
.
Advertisements
offer
eggs
of
European
,
Chinese
or
native
forms
of
mantis
.
From
the
day
it
hatches
in
the
spring
until
it
dies
in
the
late
autumn
,
the
praying
mantis
satisfies
its
voracity
by
eating
other
insects
.
Nine
blowflies
may
be
consumed
at
one
sitting
and
the
fully
adult
,
2
1/2-in.-long
insect
,
is
able
to
keep
a
firm
hold
on
one
grasshopper
while
eating
another
.
According
to
Dr.
Max
Beier
in
''
Fangheuschrecken
''
(
Die
Neue
Brehm
Bu
''
ckerei
,
1952
)
,
the
praying
mantis
is
trecking
northwards
.
The
northward
journey
of
the
mediterranean
mantis
brought
the
insect
to
Frankfurt
on
Main
by
the
middle
of
the
18th
century
.
From
Frankfurt
this
useful
insect
has
spread
eastwards
to
Brno
in
Czechoslovakia
and
westwards
as
far
as
Fontainebleau
.
In
North
America
the
northward
drive
has
brought
the
mantis
to
Ontario
.
There
is
,
therefore
,
the
possibility
that
within
1
years
the
praying
mantis
may
be
a
part
of
the
Kentish
fauna
.
With
this
in
mind
,
I
started
my
trials
with
praying
mantis
in
Kent
last
spring
.
The
196
summer
was
not
suitable
for
the
start
of
a
trial
with
mantis
,
but
I
did
not
know
that
when
I
tied
the
egg-cases
to
my
peach
trees
in
early
May
.
The
young
mantis
started
to
hatch
in
batches
until
mid-June
.
Swathed
in
a
tight
membrane
,
from
which
all
the
baby
mantis
do
not
escape
,
the
1/2-in.-long
insects
look
rather
like
a
cross
between
an
Egyptian
mummy
and
a
space
pilot
.
After
extricating
itself
from
the
membrane
,
the
young
mantis
has
to
dry
itself
.
It
is
at
this
stage
that
the
helpless
insect
is
in
great
danger-
especially
from
ants
.
I
found
that
neither
sticky
bands
nor
tanglefoot
deterred
Kentish
ants
.
To
study
the
mantis
more
closely
,
I
transferred
some
from
the
peach
trees
to
a
Kilner
jar
.
According
to
Dr.
Max
Beier
and
to
American
writers
,
young
mantis
feed
on
plant
lice
,
but
I
found
that
my
young
mantis
could
not
be
tempted
by
aphis
from
elder
,
peach
and
fat
hen
.
I
was
able
to
keep
my
mantis
alive
in
the
jar
by
introducing
a
daily
supply
of
fruit
flies
.
By
July
12
,
the
growing
mantis
showed
a
decided
preference
for
house-flies
and
blow-flies
,
but
their
appetite
increased
until
the
few
flies
I
was
able
to
catch
were
quite
insufficient
,
so
I
had
to
release
the
mantis
in
the
garden
.
I
see
from
my
records
that
the
mantis
in
the
jar
at
no
time
showed
any
interest
at
all
in
young
grasshoppers
,
moths
or
caterpillars-
all
of
which
are
claimed
to
be
a
part
of
the
mantis
'
diet
by
American
writers
.
Perhaps
the
mantis
has
to
be
at
the
adult
stage
before
it
will
tackle
these
insects
.
After
the
first
moult
,
the
mantis
were
somewhat
lighter
in
colour-
a
change
from
emerald
green
to
leaf
green
.
I
need
not
remind
readers
of
the
cool
,
very
wet
weather
of
late
July
,
August
and
September
,
196
.
The
weather
conditions
led
me
to
feel
quite
certain
that
no
praying
mantis
could
possibly
live
through
them
.
But
on
September
18
,
to
my
very
great
surprise
,
I
came
across
a
praying
mantis
on
a
blackberry
leaf
.
The
colour
had
changed
again-
to
that
of
the
adult
,
a
yellowish-brown
.
However
,
the
mantis
had
not
yet
reached
its
full
size
,
being
only
1
1/4
in
.
in
length
and
still
wingless
.
The
mantis
was
photographed
and
then
released
.
Now
the
finding
of
one
mantis
is
,
in
my
opinion
,
a
very
hopeful
sign
.
It
is
estimated
that
out
of
every
1
,
eggs
laid
,
only
six
mantis
survive
until
the
autumn
.
I
feel
certain
that
if
one
of
my
mantis
survived
others
also
survived
among
the
mass
of
grape-vines
,
blackberries
and
other
fruits
and
vegetables
on
my
1/8
acre
.
But
if
the
one
mantis
I
found
in
the
autumn
were
the
only
survivor
,
the
survival
ratio
was
high
,
at
around
1
:
1
.
My
gravest
error
was
in
the
choice
of
the
species
of
praying
mantis
with
which
I
started
off
my
trials
.
The
egg-cases
,
which
my
good
friend
,
Mr.
J.
O.
Moncrieff
,
export
manager
of
the
well-known
American
seed
firm
,
W.
Atlee
Burpee
and
Co.
,
kindly
sent
me
were
of
the
Arizona
species
,
Stagmomantis
limbata
,
Hahn
,
accustomed
to
dry
summer
temperatures
reaching
12
@
F.
in
the
shade
.
It
is
at
present
too
early
to
report
on
my
continued
trials
with
this
useful
predator
.
A
British
zoologist
and
entomologist
suggested
that
I
try
Spanish
mantis
this
season
.
My
colleague
in
Madrid
,
Dr.
D.
Fernando
Quintana
,
had
great
difficulty
in
obtaining
an
egg-case
,
but
one
was
finally
secured
through
the
kindness
of
Sr.
D.
Antonio
Beni
?
2tez
Morera
of
Cadiz
.
The
first
batch
of
around
5
mantis
hatched
from
this
egg-case
on
June
2
.
Meanwhile
Mr.
Moncrieff
had
sent
me
an
egg-case
of
the
Chinese
mantis
.
The
first
mantis
had
hatched
from
the
very
large
egg-case
on
June
6
.
Both
the
Chinese
and
Spanish
mantis
,
in
the
young
stage
at
any
rate
,
are
light
brown
in
colour
.
Because
of
the
cool
,
wet
weather
,
I
had
great
difficulty
in
breeding
fruit
flies
and
,
after
many
of
the
mantis
of
both
types
had
died
in
my
Kilner
jars
,
I
poured
living
mantis
over
vines
and
peachtrees
.
A
Gardeners
Chronicle
reader
living
in
Grantham
,
Lincs
,
kindly
offered
to
cooperate
with
me
in
studying
praying
mantis
as
a
pest
control
in
the
cold
greenhouse
.
Of
the
dozen
Spanish
mantis
sent
him
by
post
on
June
22
,
only
two
or
three
survived
the
journey
;
one
thrived
and
the
latest
report
I
have
is
that
this
mantis
is
still
alive
.
Since
June
I
have
not
seen
a
mantis
in
my
garden
and
I
would
dearly
like
to
know
how
J.
Henri
Fabre
persuaded
local
children
at
Se
?
2rignan
to
find
his
specimens
.
Local
boys
here
in
Kent
,
possibly
distracted
by
my
crop
of
grapes
and
blackberries
,
show
no
interest
in
searching
for
praying
mantis
to
earn
5s
.
for
each
mantis
found-
dead
or
alive
.
A
CHOICE
OF
POTS
By
JOHN
T.
WARREN
,
N.D.H
.
DESPITE
the
steady
influx
of
substitutes
since
the
end
of
the
war
,
clay
pots
are
still
in
greatest
demand
.
It
is
mostly
in
the
smaller
sizes
that
the
substitutes
have
made
headway
,
and
although
numerous
small
clay
pots
are
used
each
year
,
they
are
fewer
than
they
were
1
years
ago
.
In
the
larger
sizes
there
is
still
no
real
substitute
for
clay
that
can
be
obtained
at
a
comparable
price
,
except
the
bituminized
paper
pots
which
are
used
on
commercial
nurseries
for
growing
tomatoes
and
chrysanthemums
.
The
main
disadvantage
of
the
clay
pot
is
its
brittle
nature
;
even
with
reasonably
careful
handling
,
the
annual
losses
are
often
around
1
per
cent.
,
and
where
the
handling
and
storage
facilities
are
not
too
good
,
these
losses
will
be
even
greater
.
This
does
not
necessarily
apply
to
the
larger
sizes
,
as
they
are
not
quite
so
fragile
as
the
smaller
ones
and
are
not
normally
thrown
about
in
quite
the
same
way
.
The
storage
problem
puts
clay
pots
at
a
definite
disadvantage
.
They
are
fairly
heavy
and
difficult
things
to
accommodate
and
they
must
have
some
protection
from
severe
weather
,
which
can
be
quite
a
headache
in
a
small
garden
.
While
admitting
that
broken
pots
have
on
occasions
provided
artists
with
delightful
studies
,
there
is
no
doubt
that
a
pile
of
badly
stacked
,
half-broken
pots
is
an
unlovely
sight
from
any
point
of
view
.
Every
garden
boy
will
agree
that
having
to
wash
clay
pots
is
a
definite
factor
in
favour
of
their
abolition
;
in
fact
one
young
man
was
so
wholehearted
about
this
a
few
years
ago
that
he
made
the
headlines
for
having
smashed
a
large
number
to
relieve
his
feelings
.
On
the
small-to-medium
establishment
,
it
is
a
disagreeable
chore
which
nobody
tackles
with
any
enthusiasm
,
whereas
on
larger
establishments
the
pots
can
be
sterilized
or
washed
by
machine
.
It
is
not
easy
to
make
an
economic
comparison
between
clay
pots
and
the
various
substitutes
;
the
former
may
last
indefinitely
with
luck
,
while
the
latter
are
often
expendable
used
only
once
.
Clay
pots
are
efficient
and
congenial
containers
in
which
to
grow
plants
.
In
their
proper
setting
they
are
not
unattractive
and
,
in
spite
of
their
shortcomings
,
most
gardeners
have
a
nostalgic
affection
for
them
.
Present-day
pots
are
better
finished
,
do
not
get
dirty
so
readily
and
are
easier
to
wash
.
The
deep
rims
make
for
neater
and
safer
stacking
,
though
they
are
still
expensive
and
still
get
broken
.
On
the
other
hand
,
there
is
really
no
replacement
for
the
larger
sizes
,
so
they
have
the
decided
advantage
of
being
the
only
suitable
container
available
in
quantity
for
fairly
large
plants
.
Soil
blocks
are
probably
the
oldest
alternative
to
clay
pots
for
plant
raising
.
These
are
compressed
blocks
of
compost
,
made
in
a
specially
devised
press
to
simulate
roughly
the
shape
and
size
of
a
pot
.
Usually
cylindrical
or
hexagonal
in
shape
,
they
are
made
of
the
same
compost
as
would
have
been
used
in
a
pot
,
the
only
difference
being
that
it
is
used
in
a
slightly
moister
condition
.
Seed
is
sown
,
or
seedlings
are
pricked
out
into
them
in
the
normal
way
,
the
only
real
difference
being
that
more
of
the
watering
is
done
through
a
rose
to
avoid
breaking
the
blocks
with
a
spout
of
water
.
First-class
plants
of
tomatoes
,
cucumbers
,
marrows
,
melons
,
cauliflowers
,
celery
and
onions
,
may
all
be
raised
in
soil
blocks
;
so
can
such
flowering
plants
as
dahlias
,
chrysanthemums
,
salvias
,
sweet
peas
,
lupins
and
numerous
others
.
One
big
advantage
of
soil
blocks
is
an
obvious
one
:
the
cost
of
a
pot
of
any
description
is
saved
completely
.
Manufacturing
the
block
and
planting
it
is
very
little
more
trouble
than
normal
potting
,
and
a
superior
plant
,
which
transplants
more
easily
,
is
produced
.
The
obvious
limitation
is
that
soil
blocks
can
only
be
used
for
propagating
;
there
can
be
no
progression
to
a
larger
block
when
the
plant
or
seedling
is
ready
to
be
moved
;
it
must
be
planted
out
or
potted
.
Many
amateur
gardeners
might
improve
their
results
by
buying
a
small
hand-operated
soil
block
maker
and
use
the
money
saved
on
buying
small
pots
to
improve
their
composts
.
The
various
types
of
small
paper
pots
are
very
useful
for
short-term
operations
,
but
are
inclined
to
collapse
if
the
plants
are
in
them
too
long
.
They
are
quite
useful
for
plants
that
are
despatched
to
market
or
direct
to
customers
,
their
cheapness
making
them
attractive
to
the
nurseryman
;
there
is
also
considerable
saving
in
carriage
costs
because
of
their
lightness
.
There
are
many
types
of
plastic
pots
available
;
some
expensive
,
some
quite
cheap
;
some
good
and
others
not
so
good
.
A
wide
range
of
plants
grow
quite
well
in
plastic
pots
and
usually
need
less
water
than
those
in
clay
pots
.
They
are
slightly
more
difficult
to
manage
,
however
,
until
a
little
experience
has
been
gained
with
them
.
Plastic
pots
are
usually
more
expensive
than
clay
ones
,
but
they
are
almost
indestructible
and
will
last
a
long
time
with
normal
care
.
#
221
<
113
TEXT
E8
>
WHEN
GREENHOUSE
PLANTS
GO
TO
REST
S.
Clapham
DURING
the
winter
the
summer-flowering
greenhouse
perennials
are
of
course
at
rest
,
but
this
does
not
mean
that
they
need
no
attention
at
all
.
Many
of
them
,
in
fact
,
can
come
to
grief
more
readily
at
this
time
than
in
the
summer
,
and
with
all
of
them
a
certain
amount
of
care
is
necessary
if
they
are
to
be
not
only
alive
in
spring
but
in
the
best
possible
condition
for
re-starting
into
growth
.
Perhaps
the
ones
which
are
most
liable
to
be
neglected
are
those
which
die
down
completely
,
such
as
gloxinias
,
achimenes
and
tuberous
begonias
.
Those
are
often
left
in
their
pots
and
laid
on
their
sides
beneath
the
staging
where
they
are
very
much
``
out
of
sight
,
out
of
mind
,
''
and
where
any
damage
caused
by
slugs
,
wood-lice
or
mice
is
thus
not
readily
noticed
.
It
pays
,
therefore
,
to
give
these
plants
an
occasional
examination
,
and
if
any
traces
of
these
pests
are
seen
,
to
put
down
some
traps
or
bait
straight
away
.
With
these
quite
dormant
plants
the
temperature
should
be
watched
,
too
,
for
with
gloxinias
and
achimenes
particularly
this
should
go
no
lower
than
5
@
,
and
if
it
does
the
plants
should
be
put
somewhere
warmer
immediately
.
Begonia
tubers
,
on
the
other
hand
,
do
not
mind
a
slightly
lower
temperature
than
this
,
and
with
these
the
main
danger
is
excessive
dryness
,
which
leads
to
shrivelling
.
If
this
occurs
an
occasional
damping-over
of
the
tubers
will
soon
put
matters
right
,
but
this
should
not
be
overdone
and
if
there
is
any
drip
from
the
staging
it
is
usually
best
to
keep
all
these
stored
plants
covered
with
,
say
,
a
piece
of
corrugated
iron
or
asbestos
sheeting
.
Keep
Hydrangea
Buds
Plump
The
hydrangea
is
another
plant
which
is
usually
stored
in
an
out-of-the-way
place
,
and
here
again
excessive
dryness
can
cause
trouble
if
the
plants
are
neglected
.
It
is
a
mistake
to
think
that
hydrangeas
need
no
water
at
all
during
the
winter
months-
those
growing
outside
are
kept
moist
enough
!
-
and
as
long
as
they
are
kept
cool
enough
to
prevent
premature
growth
it
is
quite
safe
to
give
them
just
sufficient
to
keep
the
green
bud
at
the
tip
of
each
stem
nice
and
plump
.
These
buds
,
by
the
way
,
should
contain
the
dormant
flower-shoot
for
next
year
,
and
if
they
become
affected
by
mildew
,
which
can
easily
happen
if
the
roots
are
kept
too
dry
,
the
plants
will
obviously
not
flower
as
they
should
,
if
indeed
they
flower
at
all
.
And
as
an
additional
safeguard
against
mildew
it
is
advisable
to
dust
the
buds
with
flowers
of
sulphur
.
With
pot-grown
fuchsias
almost
complete
dryness
during
the
resting
season
does
not
seem
to
matter
,
but
this
season
is
normally
a
comparatively
short
one
,
and
in
a
heated
house
it
should
be
safe
enough
to
start
watering
immediately
after
Christmas
.
Even
in
a
cold
house
a
little
watering
at
this
time
will
do
no
harm
as
fuchsias
are
very
nearly
hardy
,
and
this
can
,
of
course
,
be
increased
as
the
weather
warms
up
.
Heliotropes
,
however
,
are
a
very
different
matter
,
and
unless
the
greenhouse
can
be
kept
well
above
freezing
point
it
is
almost
impossible
to
keep
them
through
the
winter
.
In
a
reasonably
warm
house
,
though
,
they
should
not
be
difficult
to
keep
if
they
are
placed
in
the
warmest
position
possible
and
kept
moist
,
or
on
the
dry
side
if
anything
.
Rooted
cuttings
of
heliotropes
are
usually
much
easier
to
keep
than
old
plants
,
but
here
again
water
should
be
given
very
sparingly
and
the
plants
placed
where
they
will
get
light
and
warmth
.
Protect
from
Cold
Weather
Zonal
pelargoniums
,
fortunately
,
are
much
less
touchy
,
and
even
in
a
cold
house
they
will
often
survive
if
kept
very
dry
and
given
a
little
extra
protection
in
really
cold
weather-
a
few
sheets
of
newspaper
laid
over
them
will
often
save
the
roots
if
not
the
tops
.
In
a
heated
house
,
however
,
more
water
is
advisable
,
as
if
the
plants
are
kept
too
dry
,
they
tend
to
become
so
hard
that
the
stems
are
slow
to
``
break
''
in
spring
.
But
too
much
water
at
this
time
will
produce
soft
,
long
growths
that
are
no
use
for
anything
,
and
the
best
method
is
to
give
the
plants
just
enough
to
enable
them
to
hold
their
own
without
making
too
much
growth
.
Afterwards
they
should
romp
away
in
spring
.
THIS
WEEK
IN
YOUR
GARDEN
By
Percy
Thrower
,
M.D.H
.
FLOWERS
WE
are
now
at
the
beginning
of
the
planting
season
for
trees
,
shrubs
and
roses
.
I
like
to
get
as
much
as
possible
of
this
planting
done
in
November
while
the
temperature
of
the
soil
is
still
fairly
high
,
for
this
gives
the
roots
a
reasonable
chance
to
get
themselves
established
before
bad
weather
sets
in
.
No
doubt
many
readers
with
new
gardens
will
be
considering
the
planting
of
hedges
.
Privet
is
usually
the
first
shrub
that
comes
to
mind
but
I
would
not
recommend
it
despite
the
fact
that
it
is
quick
in
growth
,
hardy
and
,
in
most
districts
,
evergreen
.
Personally
I
would
prefer
beech
which
retains
its
beautiful
golden-brown
leaves
in
the
winter
or
,
in
country
districts
,
the
hawthorn
makes
a
fine
hedge
.
But
Cupressus
lawsoniana
and
Thuja
plicata
make
fine
hedges
,
particularly
where
a
screen
of
fair
size
is
required
.
For
small
dividing
hedges
within
the
garden
flowering
shrubs
such
as
escallonia
,
forsythia
,
cotoneaster
or
strong
growing
floribunda
roses
can
be
delightful
.
The
preparation
for
the
planting
of
trees
,
shrubs
and
roses
should
always
be
thorough
because
these
are
permanent
plants
which
can
not
be
disturbed
once
they
are
in
.
The
site
should
be
deeply
dug
with
manure
,
garden
compost
or
peat
being
worked
into
the
soil
.
At
the
same
time
some
bone
meal
can
be
sprinkled
through
the
soil
as
it
will
assist
in
the
formation
of
a
good
root
system
.
If
some
of
the
herbaceous
plants
are
to
be
lifted
,
divided
and
replanted
,
this
work
must
either
be
done
very
soon
or
left
over
until
February
or
March
.
It
is
not
,
in
general
,
wise
to
move
herbaceous
plants
in
the
middle
of
the
winter
.
Some
shrubs
are
a
little
tender
and
need
a
certain
amount
of
protection
in
exposed
areas
.
This
is
true
of
some
veronicas
and
also
of
the
larger
flowered
escallonias
.
In
northern
and
eastern
districts
the
large
flowered
hydrangeas
are
also
safer
with
some
protection
.
I
do
not
recommend
covering
such
tender
shrubs
completely
with
polythene
but
polythene
can
be
wrapped
around
them
,
the
top
being
left
open
.
Better
,
however
,
in
my
view
is
protection
with
dry
bracken
or
sacking
,
either
of
which
can
be
held
in
place
with
canes
and
string
.
Very
good
lawns
can
be
made
quickly
from
turf
provided
the
turf
itself
is
reasonably
clean
and
free
of
weeds
.
This
is
a
good
time
of
year
at
which
to
lay
turf
.
VEGETABLES
No
doubt
there
will
be
many
readers
with
new
gardens
who
just
now
are
thinking
of
making
a
vegetable
garden
for
the
first
time
.
The
first
essential
is
to
fork
out
all
perennial
weeds
,
i.e
.
weeds
such
as
docks
,
dandelions
,
creeping
buttercups
,
couch
grass
and
bindweed
which
persist
from
year
to
year
.
All
ground
should
then
be
dug
at
least
to
the
full
depth
of
a
spade
and
left
rough
during
the
winter
so
that
frost
,
wind
and
rain
may
break
it
up
.
Most
vegetables
like
a
firm
soil
and
if
digging
is
left
until
the
spring
,
it
is
often
difficult
to
get
the
soil
firm
enough
for
the
best
results
.
New
land
turned
over
now
should
be
in
ideal
condition
for
vegetables
for
next
year
.
It
is
particularly
important
to
dig
heavy
land
in
autumn
because
there
is
nothing
better
than
frost
and
wind
to
break
down
the
lumps
of
clay
.
Just
leave
the
clods
as
they
are
turned
over
,
making
no
attempt
to
break
them
up
,
and
then
scatter
basic
slag
over
the
surface
at
4
to
6
oz
.
per
sq
.
yd
.
or
give
a
similar
dressing
of
hydrated
lime
.
Clear
away
the
yellow
leaves
from
around
the
lower
parts
of
brussels
sprout
plants
and
put
these
on
the
compost
heap
.
Take
care
not
to
damage
any
healthy
leaves
as
these
are
feeding
the
plants
still
and
helping
the
sprouts
to
form
.
It
is
not
too
late
to
make
a
further
sowing
of
lettuce
in
a
frame
.
Seedlings
from
earlier
sowings
should
be
examined
from
time
to
time
and
any
decaying
leaves
removed
.
FRUIT
For
fruit
also
this
is
the
ideal
planting
season
and
work
can
continue
at
any
time
when
the
soil
is
in
reasonable
condition
until
the
end
of
March
.
Nevertheless
I
think
autumn
planting
has
much
to
commend
it
because
the
trees
,
bushes
or
canes
get
a
longer
period
in
which
to
establish
themselves
before
commencing
to
grow
in
spring
.
Fruit
trees
should
always
be
purchased
from
a
really
reliable
source
because
many
of
them
need
to
be
on
the
right
kind
of
root
stock
and
some
are
very
liable
to
become
infected
with
virus
disease
unless
they
are
properly
inspected
.
In
most
gardens
there
is
some
wall
or
fence
on
which
a
fruit
tree
can
be
trained
and
a
very
pleasant
and
profitable
method
this
is
of
making
good
use
of
such
a
position
.
For
a
north
wall
I
recommend
a
Morello
cherry
,
for
an
east
wall
a
plum
or
greengage
and
for
a
south
or
west-facing
wall
,
a
peach
,
nectarine
or
apricot
.
Work
in
the
Greenhouse
At
the
moment
the
greenhouse
is
getting
very
congested
with
chrysanthemums
,
cinerarias
,
primulas
,
cyclamen
,
solanums
,
echeverias
and
on
the
shelves
schizanthus
,
calceolarias
and
cuttings
of
the
various
bedding
plants
.
It
becomes
quite
a
problem
to
know
how
to
keep
everything
in
good
condition
and
it
is
more
important
than
ever
to
use
the
ventilators
as
much
as
possible
whenever
outdoor
conditions
are
favourable
.
What
is
essential
is
to
maintain
a
free
circulation
of
air
around
the
plants
and
to
keep
the
atmosphere
reasonably
dry
.
Schizanthus
and
calceolarias
need
very
careful
watering
at
this
time
of
the
year
.
In
particular
avoid
splashing
water
unnecessarily
over
the
leaves
and
still
more
do
not
allow
it
to
collect
at
the
base
of
the
leaves
.
As
the
plants
fill
their
pots
with
roots
move
them
on
to
larger
sizes
.
I
have
a
stock
of
coleus
cuttings
,
four
in
each
3
1/2in
.
pot
and
all
nicely
rooted
.
These
I
shall
now
put
on
a
shelf
near
the
glass
and
leave
them
there
for
the
winter
.
From
these
stock
cuttings
I
shall
take
further
cuttings
in
spring
as
I
find
that
the
spring-struck
cuttings
make
finer
plants
than
those
rooted
in
autumn
.
Take
a
look
at
begonia
tubers
in
store
and
,
if
any
show
the
slightest
signs
of
decay
,
dust
them
with
flowers
of
sulphur
.
Bulbs
in
pots
,
boxes
and
bowls
which
have
been
kept
in
a
cool
dark
place
or
have
been
plunged
in
sand
or
ashes
for
at
least
eight
weeks
,
can
now
be
brought
out
and
put
in
a
frame
,
but
no
artificial
heat
should
be
used
yet
.
As
fuchsias
begin
to
drop
their
leaves
the
supply
of
water
to
them
should
be
reduced
until
eventually
they
are
kept
almost
dry
during
the
winter
.
Reliable
Battery
Operated
Garden
Tools
Written
and
illustrated
by
A.
D.
Johnson
WHEN
the
battery
lawnmower
was
first
introduced
three
years
ago
,
and
I
expressed
my
enthusiasm
for
it
,
my
friends
nodded
their
heads
sagely
and
expressed
grave
doubts
about
the
prospect
of
having
to
renew
the
battery
frequently
at
a
cost
of
ten
pounds
odd
.
But
I
am
still
optimistic
,
for
,
after
three
seasons
'
use
my
own
battery
is
still
holding
its
charge
as
well
as
it
did
when
new
.
It
has
had
no
special
attention
,
but
I
do
adhere
rigidly
to
three
maxims-
to
charge
it
immediately
after
use
every
time
;
to
keep
it
topped
up
with
distilled
water
;
and
not
to
let
it
become
frozen
in
the
winter
.
Those
enthusiasts
for
quiet
effortless
electric
mowing
who
have
already
bought
mains-operated
machines
may
feel
a
little
sad
at
having
to
live
with
their
cable
,
so
I
was
delighted
to
hear
that
Webbs
are
now
willing
to
undertake
conversion
of
mains
machines
to
battery
operation
.
#
242
<
114
TEXT
E9
>
STAMPS
OF
LEBANON
'S
DOG
RIVER
by
WILFRID
T.
F.
CASTLE
3
''
TAXI
!
You
go
Jerusalem
?
Taxi
here
,
sir
!
''
``
Amman
?
Yes
?
''
``
Taxi
Damascus
,
yes
please
?
''
``
Taxi
Baalbeck
.
You
wan
na
go
Baalbeck
?
''
``
Taxi
!
''
``
Taxi
!
''
The
philatelic
traveller
landing
at
Beyrouth
or
trying
to
make
his
way
to
the
General
Post
Office
to
buy
some
Lebanese
stamps
,
soon
concludes
that
he
has
never
seen
so
many
ultra-modern
luxury
cars
in
his
life
or
so
many
drivers
willing
to
take
him
where
he
doesn't
happen
to
be
going
.
One
persistent
taxi
follows
him
through
the
street
,
crawling
by
the
sidewalk
,
its
optimistic
driver
repeating
at
intervals
3
''
Taxi
?
You
like
to
go
Dog
River
?
''
It
is
the
last
bid
of
a
Dutch
Auction
!
Why
on
earth
should
anyone
want
to
go
to
the
Dog
River
?
Especially
a
stamp
collector
on
his
way
to
buy
some
Lebanese
stamps
!
Yet
if
the
stamp
collector
knows
even
a
few
words
of
Arabic
the
invitation
to
go
the
twelve
kilometres
along
the
northern
coastal
road
to
the
Dog
River
will
ring
a
bell
.
Dog
River-
Nahr
el-Kelb
!
Why
,
that
's
one
of
the
best
known
stamp
scenes
in
the
Eastern
Mediterranean
!
A
picture
flashes
to
mind
:
a
graceful
old
three-arched
bridge
,
a
river
flowing
through
a
rocky
valley
to
the
sea
.
How
many
Lebanese
stamps
have
pictured
this
typical
view
?
``
Oh
,
very
well
then
,
take
me
to
the
Dog
River
,
please
...
''
``
Jump
in
,
sir
!
''
So
off
we
go
with
the
sea
on
the
left
and
the
tumbled
mass
of
Mount
Lebanon
with
its
hundreds
of
valleys
and
villages
on
the
right-
off
to
see
a
well-known
stamp
scene
with
a
fascinating
story-
a
scene
straight
out
of
the
current
Gibbons
Part
=3
but
a
story
that
goes
back
some
two
thousand
years
B.C
.
First
of
all
,
a
look
at
the
design
illustrated
in
the
catalogue
.
The
first
stamp
to
show
the
Nahr
el-Kelb
and
its
bridge
was
the
p.5
postage
due
label
of
1925
,
as
the
scene
was
not
chosen
for
the
first
set
of
definitive
pictorials
issued
in
that
year
.
S.G.D.11
was
a
photogravure
job
by
Vaugirard
of
Paris
on
yellow
tinted
paper
and
in
common
with
all
the
early
pictorials
printed
by
Vaugirard
was
designed
by
J.
de
la
Nezie
?
2re
.
The
first
definitive
postage
stamp
with
this
view
was
the
4
piastre
value
of
the
193
pictorial
series
(
S.G.171
)
which
Gibbons
illustrate
as
``
Type
16
.
''
The
designer
and
printer
are
the
same
,
and
in
common
with
nearly
all
Lebanese
stamps
the
caption
below
the
frame
gives
designer
,
printer
and
subject
.
This
is
another
photogravure-
or
as
this
printer
calls
it
``
heliogravure
''
-
job
.
During
the
Second
World
War
,
however
,
the
Lebanon
,
then
a
Republic
somewhat
unwillingly
under
French
Mandate
,
was
cut
off
from
communication
with
the
Vaugirard
printers
in
Paris
and
a
serious
start
was
made
in
printing
``
do-it-yourself
''
offset
lithographed
stamps
in
Beyrouth
.
(
As
early
as
193
six
Silk
Congress
commemoratives
had
been
typographed
locally
.
)
Under
war
conditions
the
last
stamp
to
arrive
from
Paris
was
a
solitary
5
piastre
value
printed
in
recess
,
and
this
was
in
the
Nahr
el-Kelb
design-
Gibbons
called
it
``
Type
16
''
as
the
design
is
similar
to
the
photogravure
stamp
but
the
format
is
larger
and
it
is
in
a
rather
bold
style
of
recess
painting
.
The
colour
is
green-blue
.
Alone
of
all
the
193
pictorials
the
Nahr
el-Kelb
was
perpetuated
in
this
way
,
and
had
history
turned
out
differently
others
of
the
series
might
have
followed
with
new
values
and
colours
and
in
recess
engraving
.
But
France
fell
and
the
French
mandatory
authorities
in
the
Lebanon
found
themselves
out
in
the
cold
.
British
and
Free
French
forces
entered
the
Lebanon
and
there
was
fighting
and
confusion
until
the
signing
of
the
Convention
of
Acre
on
July
14th
,
1941
.
There
was
by
then
no
possibility
of
any
more
recess
printed
stamps
coming
from
France
.
Indeed
the
French
Mandate
itself
was
doomed
.
With
British
backing
and
local
enthusiasm
the
Lebanese
Republic
became
an
independent
sovereign
state
on
November
27th
,
1941
.
As
a
stamp
subject
the
Nahr
el-Kelb
survived
the
great
political
change
.
First
came
wartime
stop-gap
overprints
.
Among
them
the
recess
printed
5
piastre
value
received
overprints
altering
the
duty
to
2
or
3
piastres
(
S.G.261
and
262
)
.
Miniature
cedar
trees
are
used
to
block
out
the
original
value
.
It
was
not
until
1947
that
the
Nahr
el-Kelb
scene
again
appeared
on
stamps
.
In
that
year
four
airmail
stamps
in
offset
lithography
were
printed
in
Beyrouth
to
commemorate
the
evacuation
of
all
foreign
forces
from
the
Republic
(
S.G.334-337
)
.
The
centre
of
this
design-
Gibbons
``
Type
48
''
-
shows
the
familiar
bridge
and
river
and
on
the
right
hand
side
of
the
design
appears
one
of
the
inscribed
rock
tablets
that
are
the
unique
feature
of
this
scene
.
Presumably
this
tablet
in
Arabic
commemorates
the
same
event
as
does
the
stamp
,
and
dates
from
1947
.
The
attractive
bridge
which
forms
the
central
feature
in
all
these
stamp
designs
was
built
in
its
present
form
by
the
Emir
Bechir
Chehab
during
the
years
1828-29
.
So
says
an
inscription
on
a
stone
tablet
on
the
bridge
itself
.
Another
inscription
chiselled
in
the
rock
at
the
south
end
of
the
bridge
states
that
a
bridge
was
built
here
by
Sultan
Selim
=1
,
the
Ottoman
Turkish
conqueror
of
Lebanon
,
Syria
,
Palestine
and
Egypt
who
added
these
lands
to
his
Empire
in
1516-17
.
But
it
is
known
that
a
Circassian
Sultan
of
Egypt
and
Syria
called
Bargoug
or
Berkuk
,
who
ruled
from
Cairo
during
the
years
1382-99
,
built
a
bridge
here
on
the
eve
of
the
terrible
Mongol
invasions
.
Probably
Saracens
,
Crusaders
,
Byzantines
and
Romans
built
or
repaired
bridges
at
this
spot
.
Modern
road
and
railway
bridges
take
the
lines
of
communication
of
to-day
between
Beyrouth
and
the
north
past
the
place
where
the
mountain
comes
right
down
to
the
sea
shore
and
the
Dog
River
or
Nahr
el-Kelb
has
to
be
crossed
.
There
is
little
width
for
the
road
,
especially
between
the
headland
of
Ras
el-Kelb
(
which
terminates
the
southern
bank
of
the
river
)
and
the
sea
.
In
olden
times
the
road
was
a
narrow
track
clinging
to
the
rocky
face
of
the
headland
before
descending
to
the
earliest
of
the
bridges
that
have
carried
it
across
the
river
.
Later
a
Roman
road
took
a
more
favourable
route
at
a
lower
level
.
Constructed
by
order
of
the
Caesar
Marcus
Aurelius
Antonius
about
A.D.
173
it
was
reconstructed
in
Byzantine
times
.
All
through
history
people
have
been
passing
this
spot
and
the
rock
face
by
the
roadside
offered
the
opportunity
for
conquerors
down
the
ages
to
engrave
records
of
their
passage
.
They
have
inscribed
panels
up
to
ten
feet
in
height
in
Arabic
,
English
,
French
,
Greek
,
Latin
,
Cuneiform
,
Assyrian
and
Hieroglyphic
Egyptian
witnessing
to
the
deeds
of
such
diverse
heroes
as
Rameses
=2
,
Esarhaddon
,
Nebuchadnezzar
,
Napoleon
=3
,
General
Allenby
and
United
Kingdom
,
Australian
,
New
Zealand
and
Indian
troops
.
Our
stamps
show
but
one
page
of
the
world
's
most
gigantic
visitors
'
book
!
Before
looking
at
the
rest
of
the
Dog
River
stamps
we
must
now
answer
the
question
of
why
this
river
is
so
called
.
Egyptian
God
The
most
up-to-date
explanation
is
that
the
river
was
once
connected
with
the
Egyptian
cult
of
the
god
Anubis
,
represented
as
a
jackal
or
wolf
,
sometimes
as
a
human
figure
with
a
jackal
's
or
dog's
head
.
Popularly
he
was
looked
upon
as
the
Dog
God
who
showed
the
way
to
the
land
of
the
dead
and
is
supposed
to
have
come
to
Lebanon
with
the
cult
of
Isis
and
Osiris
.
In
this
cult
Isis
,
searching
for
her
dead
lover
,
was
guided
by
the
dog
Anubis
,
who
became
her
guide
and
companion
.
Be
that
as
it
may
,
at
some
early
period
an
enormous
statue
of
a
dog
or
similar
animal
was
erected
on
the
headland
of
Ras
el-Kelb
(
Dog
Head
)
above
the
road
and
it
is
believed
that
this
statue
was
vocal
.
The
wind
made
it
howl
or
bark
.
The
sound
was
so
strong
that
legend
insists
that
the
animal
``
awoke
the
echoes
of
far-distant
Cyprus
with
his
bark
.
''
It
must
have
been
a
strange
experience
on
a
stormy
night
to
hear
the
sound
coming
over
the
water
,
even
if
the
range
was
less
than
125
miles
!
The
Greeks
called
the
river
LYKOS
POTAMUS
and
the
Romans
LYCUS
FLUMEN-
both
alike
meaning
``
Wolf
River
.
''
Thus
the
Egyptian
dog-
or
was
he
a
jackal
?
-
became
a
wolf
,
and
the
wolf
an
Arab
dog
.
Before
exploring
upstream
to
look
at
some
other
stamp
scenes
we
must
examine
the
later
stamps
showing
the
old
bridge
.
These
lack
the
elaborate
arabesque
frames
of
earlier
types
;
the
bridge
is
more
prominent
and
fills
the
scene
,
and
despite
the
Druze
,
the
Circassian
and
the
Turk
whose
names
are
associated
with
its
construction
,
the
caption
is
``
Pont
Arabe
sur
Nahr
el-Kelb
.
''
Perhaps
this
is
to
honour
the
men
who
probably
did
the
actual
work
of
building
!
The
issue
of
195
has
five
stamps
designated
by
Gibbons
as
``
Type
66
,
''
designed
by
P.
Koroleff
and
printed
in
offset
lithography
by
the
Imprimerir
<
SIC
>
Catholique
at
Beyrouth
(
S.G.411-415
)
.
At
first
glance
these
stamps
appear
to
be
in
photogravure
and
they
certainly
reproduce
the
characteristics
of
an
original
photograph
,
not
a
line
drawing
.
The
offset
lithographed
issue
of
1951
(
S.G.433-437
)
consists
,
on
the
other
hand
,
of
stamps
designed
by
Mr.
Koroleff
as
line
drawings-
Gibbons
``
Type
74
.
''
At
least
two
very
distinct
shades
should
be
looked
for
:
the
12p.5
value
comes
in
both
bright
and
dull
turquoise
and
the
5
piastre
in
both
light
and
dark
green
.
In
1957
the
same
design
reappeared
in
new
colours
and
with
the
inscription
``
Re
?
2publique
Libanaise
''
replaced
by
simply
''
Liban
.
''
These
stamps
formed
a
short
set
of
three
values
(
S.G.561-563
)
.
We
have
lingered
long
enough
by
the
bridge
.
Away
we
go
,
now
upstream
where
``
the
bright
little
river
dashes
along
through
a
glen
which
opens
the
very
heart
of
the
mountain
''
to
see
the
Jeita
Grottos
,
subject
of
the
five
vertical
pictorials
of
the
March
1955
definitives
.
(
Two
full
sets
of
definitive
pictorials
every
year
could
easily
kill
all
philatelic
interest
in
Lebanon
!
)
These
are
S.G.514-518
.
Three
huge
caves
take
the
name
of
Jeita
Grottos
from
the
nearby
village
of
Jeita
,
variously
spelt
Gita
or
Ghita
.
Out
of
the
first
cave
rushes
a
large
part
of
the
river
;
the
second
penetrates
under
the
mountain
and
then
descends
into
an
abyss
with
parallel
and
branching
passages
,
one
of
which
gives
access
to
the
lowest
cave
.
The
third
and
largest
cavern
has
a
gallery
or
corridor
and
again
we
meet
the
river
as
it
descends
,
crossing
the
cave
and
disappearing
at
the
north-west
corner
with
a
thundering
roar
.
Above
the
caves
the
banks
of
the
Nahr
el-Kelb
are
formed
of
shattered
cliffs
of
grey
limestone
nearly
2
,
feet
high
.
Various
tributaries
come
in
,
a
waterfall
roars
over
a
rocky
ledge
,
and
then
we
reach
a
point
where
the
river
is
spanned
by
a
gigantic
natural
bridge
,
one
of
the
geological
wonders
of
the
world
.
Natural
Bridge
The
natural
bridge
is
the
Jisr
el-Hajr
or
Jisr
Hajar
(
Stone
Bridge
)
and
as
it
is
a
little
to
the
south
of
the
last
village
on
a
road
which
leads
up
from
Djounie
on
the
coast
,
the
village
of
Fareiya
or
Faraya
,
it
is
described
on
the
two
stamps
which
depict
it
as
``
Pont
Naturel
,
Faraya
.
''
These
are
the
two
lowest
values
of
the
Red
Cross
airmail
stamps
of
1947
(
S.G.338-339
)
.
The
stamps
hardly
convey
a
true
impression
of
this
massive
bridge
,
but
though
handicapped
by
being
in
offset
lithography
the
set
as
a
whole
is
among
the
more
highly
priced
of
Lebanese
stamps
,
the
thematic
appeal
being
two-fold
.
The
Jisr
Hajar
of
Faraya
is
an
elliptical
arch
of
hard
stone
,
slightly
oblique
but
with
regular
abutments
.
Above
the
bridge
the
southern
arm
of
the
stream
can
be
followed
to
its
source
at
the
Neba
el-Lebn
or
Milk
Fountain
.
Another
arm
to
the
north-east
rises
at
the
Neba
el-Asul
or
Honey
Fountain
.
Hereabouts
the
country
is
wild
and
bare
.
#
22
<
115
TEXT
E1
>
WINDMILLS
Collectors
'
pieces
...
for
the
keen
amateur
By
JEFFERY
W.
WHITELAW
WINDMILLS
,
quaint
and
picturesque
survivals
from
the
past
,
have
always
been
of
great
interest
to
the
photographer
.
Unfortunately
,
however
,
in
this
modern
age
very
few
of
these
reminders
of
man
's
early
attempts
at
mechanization
on
a
fairly
large
scale
are
still
working
and
in
too
many
cases
they
have
been
allowed
to
fall
into
disrepair-
often
with
nothing
but
a
brick
stump
remaining
.
On
the
other
hand
,
and
to
the
benefit
of
the
country-lover
and
photographers
alike
,
enlightened
authorities
,
the
Ministry
of
Works
,
the
National
Trust
and
even
private
individuals
have
made
great
efforts
to
preserve
some
of
these
mills
before
it
is
too
late
.
Most
of
the
windmills
which
appear
to
be
complete
are
more
than
likely
to
have
been
restored
and
it
is
these
which
make
magnificent
photographs
.
A
windmill
in
good
repair
with
its
bare
sweeps
against
a
suitable
sky
can
make
a
most
attractive
subject-
it
may
even
produce
an
exhibition
picture-
and
I
have
been
adding
to
my
collection
for
some
years
now
.
It
will
be
useful
at
this
point
to
give
a
brief
history
of
the
windmill
for
those
who
may
be
new
to
this
subject
.
The
three
basic
types
of
windmill
are
the
Post
Mill
,
the
Tower
Mill
and
the
Smock
Mill
,
and
these
can
be
described
without
the
variations
in
design
which
are
to
be
found
in
different
parts
of
the
country-
some
of
these
variations
will
be
seen
from
the
accompanying
photographs
.
The
oldest
and
most
primitive
type
is
the
post
mill
which
became
known
by
this
name
because
,
in
order
that
the
mill
should
obtain
the
maximum
power
from
the
wind
,
the
whole
body
was
pivoted
on
a
centre
post
supported
by
heavy
timber
beams
in
the
form
of
a
tripod
.
A
long
beam
projected
from
the
back
of
the
mill
and
the
miller
had
to
push
on
this
to
bring
the
sweeps
round
to
face
the
wind
.
A
good
example
of
an
early
post
mill
is
to
be
seen
at
Bourn
,
in
Cambridgeshire
,
and
as
the
records
can
be
traced
back
to
1636
it
is
now
the
oldest
surviving
windmill
in
the
country
,
with
the
Cambridge
Preservation
Society
making
sure
that
it
stays
in
good
repair
.
Although
the
sweeps
and
tailbeam
are
modern
replacements
,
the
remainder
is
the
original
structure
and
of
great
interest
.
A
key
can
be
obtained
at
the
farmhouse
and
there
is
complete
freedom
to
go
all
over
the
mill
with
the
possibility
of
photographs
from
every
angle
,
both
inside
and
out
.
It
began
to
be
realized
that
it
was
a
great
waste
of
labour
and
effort
to
have
to
turn
the
whole
mill
whenever
the
wind
changed
and
by
the
end
of
the
17th
century
,
tower
mills
were
being
built
.
These
were
solid
buildings
either
of
brick
or
clunch
to
house
the
machinery
with
revolving
caps
to
which
the
sails
were
attached
.
The
earliest
caps
had
still
to
be
turned
by
hand
,
but
what
has
become
known
as
the
''
fantail
''
was
invented
in
the
18th
century
,
thus
removing
the
need
for
the
miller
to
be
constantly
on
the
alert
for
a
change
in
the
wind
.
Into
the
Eye
of
the
Wind
The
fantail
consists
of
what
is
more
or
less
a
small
windmill
set
at
right-angles
to
the
main
sails
,
and
when
these
are
facing
squarely
into
the
wind
the
fantail
does
not
move
.
As
soon
as
the
wind
changes
,
it
causes
the
fantail
to
start
revolving
and
,
working
through
a
series
of
gears
,
the
cap
turns
,
so
bringing
the
sails
back
into
the
''
eye
of
the
wind
.
''
A
number
of
post
mills
had
the
fantail
added
later
and
this
undoubtedly
saved
many
from
demolition
after
the
labour-saving
tower
mills
were
invented
;
a
particularly
fine
example
recently
restored
by
the
Ministry
of
Works
can
be
seen
at
Saxtead
Green
,
near
Framlingham
in
Suffolk
.
The
third
type
of
mill
is
in
reality
only
a
variant
of
the
tower
mill
and
known
as
the
smock
mill
because
of
its
fancied
resemblance
to
an
old
farmer
wearing
a
smock
.
The
smock
mill
has
a
tapering
timber-framed
tower
(
usually
octagonal
)
often
on
a
brick
base
,
and
the
frames
are
covered
with
boards
.
When
considering
windmills
from
the
photographic
viewpoint
,
it
will
soon
become
apparent
that
they
are
not
the
easiest
of
subjects
,
and
that
if
something
more
than
``
just
another
record
''
is
to
be
made
of
each
mill
as
it
is
discovered
,
then
quite
a
little
thought
must
be
devoted
to
the
problems
which
may
arise
.
To
obtain
a
really
first-class
result
I
consider
it
is
essential
to
have
a
bright
sunny
day
with
blue
sky
and
good
strong
cumulus
clouds-
windmills
usually
look
their
best
against
this
cotton-wool
type
of
sky
.
Take
it
Now
!
Unfortunately
,
these
ideal
conditions
rarely
occur
at
just
the
right
time
,
and
here
I
will
give
a
word
of
advice
,
which
would
not
be
necessary
with
most
other
types
of
subjects
.
By
all
means
plan
to
come
back
another
day
for
another
attempt
if
the
weather
should
not
be
all
that
you
hoped
for
,
but
do
take
a
picture
whatever
the
weather-
when
you
come
again
it
is
possible
that
fire
or
a
storm
may
have
destroyed
the
mill
overnight
.
Recently
in
the
National
Press
there
was
a
sad
picture
of
the
wreckage
of
the
smock
mill
on
Outwood
Common
,
near
Redhill
,
after
it
had
collapsed
one
night
at
the
end
of
196
,
to
prove
that
this
is
a
very
real
hazard
.
It
is
quite
likely
that
the
mill
will
still
be
standing
or
even
have
been
restored
on
another
visit
,
but
if
not
,
then
the
picture
taken
on
a
dull
day
will
not
have
been
wasted
because
it
was
the
last
one
taken
before
the
mill
met
its
end
.
Given
ideal
weather
conditions
one
must
decide
what
is
the
most
favourable
viewpoint-
whether
to
take
the
mill
straight
on
to
the
sails
or
from
the
side
,
whether
just
to
take
the
mill
on
its
own
in
a
vertical
format
or
to
include
it
as
part
of
the
landscape
as
a
horizontal
.
All
these
minor
problems
must
be
worked
out
as
each
mill
is
photographed
.
A
side
view
is
usually
more
pleasing
,
but
it
may
be
that
a
frontal
view
will
be
more
effective
in
certain
circumstances-
sometimes
the
surroundings
are
very
uninteresting
,
especially
if
the
mill
is
hemmed
in
by
farm
buildings
,
and
because
of
this
a
frontal
view
gives
the
best
picture
.
Take
a
good
walk
all
around
the
mill
if
this
is
possible
:
you
should
be
able
to
make
several
exposures
from
different
directions
and
some
quite
dramatic
effects
may
be
obtained
.
If
,
of
course
,
the
farm
buildings
are
in
harmony
with
the
mill
,
then
a
very
pleasant
landscape
may
result
with
the
mill
as
the
central
feature
,
and
,
in
fact
,
the
inclusion
of
the
mill
may
add
just
what
is
needed
to
an
otherwise
uninteresting
view
.
Although
I
have
expressed
a
preference
for
bright
sunny
days
,
quite
a
different
type
of
picture
may
,
of
course
,
be
obtained
when
photographing
windmills
in
the
early
morning
or
silhouetted
against
a
sunset
in
the
evening
.
Contre-jour
shots
will
also
be
possible
,
in
many
cases
to
good
effect
.
You
may
be
fortunate
in
having
all
the
sunshine
you
want
but
with
not
a
cloud
in
sight
:
the
careful
use
of
the
correct
filter
will
then
be
necessary
to
create
the
right
atmosphere
in
the
final
picture-
perhaps
a
little
shading-in
will
be
required
in
enlarging
.
I
hope
that
I
have
been
able
to
convince
you
that
photographing
windmills
is
both
rewarding
and
fascinating
,
and
as
I
have
pointed
out
already
,
opportunities
for
doing
so
are
becoming
less
and
less
frequent
.
Start
now
on
a
similar
collection
and
not
only
will
it
be
of
value
for
record
purposes
but
your
skill
as
a
photographer
will
be
tested
to
the
full
in
obtaining
really
first-class
results
.
One
final
word-
no
special
equipment
is
needed
for
taking
windmill
pictures
.
All
the
accompanying
illustrations
were
taken
on
one
or
other
of
my
two
Ensign
32
folding
cameras
,
both
being
fitted
with
the
superb
Ross
Xpres
lens-
cameras
which
are
now
obsolete
but
which
can
,
however
,
be
bought
second-hand
for
about
+1
or
+12
these
days
.
Experiment
more
with
figure
possibilities
By
RICARDO
``
WHY
do
n't
you
tell
your
beginners
how
lucky
they
are
?
-
to
have
cameras
which
do
all
their
drawing
for
them
.
''
This
was
from
a
figure
artist
friend
of
mine
who
sees
these
prints
now
and
then
.
He
went
on
to
say
that
,
being
able
to
shoot
off
a
dozen
or
so
negatives
by
way
of
practising
composition
,
the
photographer
today
had
never
had
it
so
good
.
By
way
of
comparison
,
he
thinks
nothing
of
roughing
out
anything
up
to
a
dozen
sketches
before
settling
down
to
the
real
thing-
a
magazine
illustration
.
When
I
asked
him
for
some
tips
on
figure
work
to
pass
on
to
my
readers
,
his
bland
reply
was
to
the
effect
that
good
figure
form
was
good
composition
and
that
only
by
sticking
at
it
,
year
in
and
year
out
,
could
one
arrive
!
I
should
like
to
add
that
helpful
criticism
all
the
way
along
plus
the
environment
of
an
enthusiastic
society
makes
it
much
more
of
a
pleasure
.
ON
THE
BEACH
:
Mrs.
H.
Saphier
I
SHOULD
imagine
that
this
subject
matter
looked
quite
exciting
in
colour
,
with
the
large
stones
(
colourful
greys
)
compensating
for
their
prominence
by
their
hues
.
But
in
monochrome
these
stones
dominate
far
too
much
and
detract
from
the
figure
design
and
particularly
from
the
motif-
stone-throwing
.
The
fundamental
design
of
the
two
distant
figures
repeating
the
foreground
figures
is
pleasing
,
and
the
low
viewpoint
was
an
excellent
choice
.
However
,
the
two
dark
big
stones
in
the
foreground
,
badly
out
of
focus
,
tend
to
merge
uncomfortably
into
the
dark
main
figure
and
so
cause
a
mirror-splitting
of
the
design
down
the
centre
.
Because
these
two
central
figures
are
looking
strongly
to
the
right
the
design
also
looks
too
heavy
on
the
right
.
A
sloping
horizon
does
not
help
either
.
The
second
sketch
concentrates
on
the
nearer
two
figures
only
and
a
better
figure
form
is
given
to
the
stone-thrower
.
Although
these
youngsters
are
now
placed
well
over
to
the
left
,
the
design
is
well
balanced
,
mainly
because
of
the
implied
interest
in
the
right
,
and
the
absence
of
unsightly
rocks
.
HERE
'S
HOPING
:
E.
Abrey
FOR
a
study
of
concentration
and
good
timing
to
get
the
penny
so
well
placed
for
balance
,
this
is
good
work
.
The
simple
tone
of
the
girl
's
clothes
is
pleasing
,
and
the
selective
focussing
is
ideal
,
throwing
the
distant
trees
into
an
essential
diffusion
,
while
the
overhead
lighting
helps
to
dramatize
and
so
to
emphasize
the
girl's
sharp
concentration
.
One
weakness
is
the
superfluous
amount
of
foreground
,
all
the
more
noticeable
because
of
the
out-of-focus
numbering
,
not
good
in
this
respect
.
Another
fault
concerns
the
arrangement
of
the
girl
's
left
arm
,
which
contributes
nothing
to
the
atmosphere
,
while
it
could
be
quite
useful
.
The
figures
in
the
rear
,
although
out
of
focus
,
are
also
mildly
disturbing
.
The
next
sketch
suggests
possible
modifications
.
The
left
arm
could
be
making
one
of
many
gestures
suggesting
excitement
,
and
to
link
up
with
it
the
girl
's
mouth
could
well
be
expressing
``
Oooh
!
''
A
more
distant
viewpoint
could
have
sharpened
up
the
foreground
figures
slightly
at
the
same
stop
,
and
to
further
reduce
this
useful
area
without
resorting
to
trimming
,
the
cross
shadow
of
,
say
,
an
onlooker
would
have
broken
it
up
as
shown
.
This
shadow
would
also
help
to
repeat
and
to
balance
the
dark
trees
in
the
diagonally
opposite
corner
.
Is
this
all
too
suggestive
of
play-acting-
so
possibly
losing
that
air
of
reality
which
is
the
strong
feature
of
this
print
?
It
all
depends
,
but
a
little
sensible
directing
now
and
then
can
make
a
big
difference
in
the
appeal
of
such
an
idea
.
LET
ME
TRY
IT
:
L.
Sharratt
THE
timely
shooting
of
this
very
boyish
trick
has
secured
a
most
appealing
and
amusing
atmosphere
.
#
211
<
116
TEXT
E11
>
'Sucu
'
hit
amazes
Nina
and
Frederik
NINA
and
Frederik
are
happily
divided
!
Or
at
least
,
that's
the
expression
which
Nina
used
,
when
she
spoke
to
me
on
the
phone
from
her
Birmingham
hotel
.
And
if
anyone
should
jump
to
the
conclusion
that
this
is
another
marriage
on
the
rocks
,
let
me
hasten
to
correct
them-
there
is
n't
a
more
happily
married
couple
in
the
whole
of
show
business
.
No
,
they
are
merely
happily
divided
on
a
matter
of
personal
opinion
.
For
Nina
told
me
that
she
actually
prefers
cabaret
work
,
as
opposed
to
appearing
in
large
variety
theatres-
Frederik
,
on
the
other
hand
,
settles
for
the
theatres
in
preference
to
the
night
clubs
.
``
So
we
agree
to
differ
,
bearing
in
mind
that
we
each
have
our
fair
share
,
''
chuckled
Nina
.
Nina
told
me
that
both
she
and
Frederik
were
thoroughly
enjoying
their
first
full-scale
tour
of
Britain
,
and
that
they
had
been
pleasantly
surprised
by
audience
reaction
throughout
this
country
and
in
Eire
.
``
We
had
n't
previously
seen
very
much
of
Britain
,
but
now
that
we
're
able
to
get
around
to
some
extent
,
I
can
tell
you
that
it
has
certainly
come
up
to
expectations
.
``
And
Ireland
was
a
special
revelation
.
I
had
n't
been
to
Dublin
before
,
though
Frederik
spent
a
few
hours
there
last
year
,
''
she
said
.
Contrary
to
general
belief
,
most
of
Nina
and
Frederik
's
work
on
the
Continent
is
confined
to
theatres
rather
than
cabaret
.
And
it
frequently
happens
that
they
adapt
their
act
to
each
venue
.
But
this
has
n't
proved
necessary
in
Britain
.
``
We
have
several
numbers
which
we
regard
as
cabaret
specialities
,
''
said
Nina
.
``
Yet
they
appear
to
be
so
well-known
here
,
that
we
're
able
to
do
them
on
stage
.
''
Having
recently
returned
from
Ireland
when
I
spoke
to
her
,
Nina
had
n't
realised
that
their
recording
of
``
Sucu-Sucu
''
had
climbed
into
the
hit
parade
.
``
It
's
quite
amusing
how
this
came
about
,
''
she
explained
.
``
The
song
was
originally
sent
to
us
by
a
music
publisher
,
and
at
the
time
it
had
a
Spanish
lyric
.
But
we
liked
the
melody
so
much
that
Frederik
translated
it
into
English
and
French-
we
've
also
recorded
it
in
French
.
''
Then
one
day
during
their
cabaret
season
at
the
Savoy
Hotel
,
they
were
relaxing
for
a
few
minutes
in
their
dressing-room
,
watching
TV
.
And
at
the
end
of
the
'Top
Secret
'
adventure
yarn
which
they
had
switched
on
,
they
suddenly
heard
the
strains
of
'Sucu-Sucu
''
-
complete
with
Frederik
's
lyric
.
``
We
were
amazed
at
the
time
,
''
Nina
continued
.
``
But
when
we
discovered
how
popular
the
series
is
,
we
were
not
surprised
when
Laurie
Johnson
's
recording
came
into
the
best-sellers
.
Actually
,
in
view
of
this
,
I
'm
rather
surprised
to
learn
that
our
version
has
become
a
hit
.
''
I
asked
Nina
about
their
subsequent
plans
,
after
the
current
British
tour
finishes
early
in
December
,
and
she
told
me
that
initially
they
will
return
to
the
Continent-
with
the
principal
object
of
searching
for
new
material
.
``
And
we
're
hoping
to
come
back
to
Britain
in
the
spring
,
with
a
collection
of
new
songs
,
''
she
said
.
DEREK
JOHNSON
.
MEET
THE
COMPOSER
Bunny
Lewis
scrubbed
floors
before
fame
came
A
DISTINGUISHED
war
career
counts
for
very
little
when
hostilities
cease
and
you
don
civilian
clothes
to
start
looking
for
a
job
.
Take
the
case
of
composer-agent-promoter
Bunny
Lewis
,
for
example
.
During
the
last
war
,
he
served
with
the
famous
Black
Watch
regiment
and
Special
Air
Services
,
won
a
Military
Cross
and
was
mentioned
in
dispatches
.
His
first
post-war
job
?
...
Scrubbing
floors
!
``
It
was
the
only
thing
I
could
find
.
My
war
career
meant
nothing
,
and
I
had
a
terrible
time
finding
work
.
Finally
,
I
turned
to
scrubbing
floors
to
make
ends
meet
.
But
eventually
things
got
better
and
I
ended
up
in
the
music
business
,
''
Bunny
told
me
this
week
.
Bunny
made
his
first
contact
with
the
music
business
in
1947
,
when
he
was
employed
as
a
publicist
for
impresarios
<
SIC
>
Tom
Arnold
and
Prince
Littler
at
dance
halls
.
A
little
later
,
he
worked
for
the
BBC
,
writing
scripts
for
the
``
Picture
Page
''
TV
series
and
then
moved
on
to
become
professional
manager
at
Francis
,
Day
and
Hunter
,
the
music
publishers
.
After
a
spell
with
Decca
,
he
launched
his
own
agency
in
1955-
and
that
's
when
the
Bunny
Lewis
success
story
really
began
.
The
agency
grew
to
be
a
powerful
concern
,
and
Bunny
now
handles
the
affairs
of
such
stars
as
Craig
Douglas
,
the
Mudlarks
,
Garry
Mills
,
the
Avons
,
Al
Saxon
,
Lorrae
Desmond
,
orchestra
leader
Harry
Robinson
,
newcomer
Doug
Sheldon
,
and
top
disc
jockeys
like
David
Jacobs
,
Jack
Jackson
,
Don
Moss
,
Alan
Freeman
and
David
Gell
.
He
personally
records
most
of
his
artists
'
discs
,
promotes
concert
and
variety
dates
and
,
as
a
result
of
appearances
on
the
panel
of
BBC-TV
's
``
Juke
Box
Jury
,
''
is
also
something
of
a
TV
personality
himself
.
In
addition
,
it
's
important
to
note
that
Bunny
is
also
one
of
Britain
's
finest
and
most
successful
lyricists
.
Remember
David
Whitfield
's
million-selling
transatlantic
hit
''
Cara
Mia
''
?
Bunny
wrote
the
lyrics
.
He
also
wrote
the
words
,
too
,
for
``
Girl
Of
My
Best
Friend
,
''
a
big
hit
in
Britain
for
Elvis
Presley
and
a
best
seller
in
the
States
for
promising
newcomer
Ral
Donner
.
He
also
penned
the
lyrics
for
such
memorable
hits
as
Cliff
Richard
's
``
Voice
In
The
Wilderness
''
and
``
Livin
'
Lovin
'
Doll
,
''
Garry
Mills
'
``
Top
Teen
Baby
,
''
Frankie
Vaughan
's
``
Milord
''
(
which
had
special
English
words
)
,
David
Whitfield
's
``
Rich
Man
,
Poor
Man
,
''
Max
Bygraves
'
``
Little
Train
,
''
Craig
Douglas
'
``
Riddle
Of
Love
''
and
the
Mudlarks
'
``
The
Love
Game
.
''
Vera
Lynn
has
enjoyed
success
with
many
of
Bunny
's
songs
,
among
them
``
Forget
Me
Not
,
''
``
The
Homecoming
Waltz
,
''
``
The
Love
Of
My
Life
,
''
``
The
Windsor
Waltz
''
and
``
Try
Again
,
''
which
was
waxed
in
the
States
by
Dean
Martin
.
Orchestra
leader
Mantovani
had
a
big
seller
with
his
instrumental
``
Luxembourg
Polka
,
''
which
also
hit
the
highspots
in
the
U.S.
Apart
from
``
Riddle
Of
Love
,
''
Craig
Douglas
has
waxed
such
Lewis
songs
as
``
The
Girl
Next
Door
,
''
``
My
First
Love
Affair
,
''
''
My
Hour
Of
Love
''
and
his
latest
release
``
No
Greater
Love
,
''
written
in
collaboration
with
Michael
Carr
.
Dickie
Valentine
did
well
with
Bunny
's
``
Lazy
Gondolier
,
''
while
Al
Saxon
just
missed
the
charts
with
his
``
Blue
Eyed
Boy
,
''
which
is
covered
on
two
new
Stateside
discs
this
week
.
Bunny
also
contributed
songs
to
the
Cliff
Richard
Film
''
Expresso
Bongo
''
and
for
the
savage
,
underworld
movie
``
The
Frightened
City
.
''
He
worked
with
Norrie
Paramour
to
produce
two
songs
,
``
I
Laughed
At
Love
''
and
``
The
Marvellous
Lie
''
(
which
has
been
waxed
by
Helen
Shapiro
)
.
More
songs
by
London-born
Bunny-
who
is
married
to
French
singer
Janique
Joelle
,
formerly
a
principal
star
with
the
famous
``
Folies
Bergere
''
and
has
a
six-year-old
daughter
,
Fabienne-
will
be
heard
in
such
future
films
as
``
A
Change
Of
Heart
''
(
which
stars
Janette
Scott
)
,
``
The
Painted
Smile
''
(
in
which
Craig
Douglas
appears
)
,
and
the
much-publicised
``
It
's
Trad
,
Dad
.
''
KEITH
GOODWIN
DEREK
JOHNSON
predicts
SINATRA
WILL
PUT
HIMSELF
IN
THE
BACKGROUND
MUCH
MORE
IT
seems
generally
agreed
that
Frank
Sinatra
's
``
Granada
''
is
one
of
the
most
satisfying
records
he
has
cut
for
some
time
.
His
more
recent
releases
on
Capitol
,
both
singles
and
albums
,
have
all
generated
a
feeling
of
staleness
and
apathy
,
which
now
seems
to
have
been
remedied
with
Frank
's
switch
to
his
own
label
.
There
's
little
doubt
that
working
for
himself
has
caused
Sinatra
to
shed
his
cloak
of
indifference
,
and
it
could
well
be
that
the
revitalised
Frank
will
aspire
to
even
greater
heights
under
these
new
circumstances
.
But
just
how
long
can
Frank
remain
as
a
top
recording
star
,
having
now
long
passed
the
stage
of
being
a
teenage
idol
?
Will
he
continue
more
or
less
indefinitely
,
as
Bing
appears
to
be
doing
?
Or
what
's
more
to
the
point
,
does
he
want
to
continue
singing
?
It
is
increasingly
apparent
that
he
is
devoting
considerably
more
time
these
days
to
filming
activities
,
involving
straight
acting
roles
.
And
earlier
this
year
,
he
signed
a
15-million
dollar
contract
,
which
will
keep
him
busy
either
producing
or
starring
in
movies
for
the
next
seven
years
.
But
as
the
``
Reprise
''
label
is
his
latest
investment
,
it
's
obvious
that
he
will
devote
a
great
deal
of
interest
to
this
project-
though
not
necessarily
with
the
object
of
showcasing
himself
as
an
artist
.
Speaking
of
his
future
plans
recently
,
Sinatra
said
:
``
One
idea
I
have
for
the
future
is
to
develop
more
things
that
don't
involve
me
personally
and
my
talent
.
``
I
'd
like
to
be
able
to
function
more
in
other
departments
than
I
have
been
able
to
do
in
the
past
.
With
this
new
film
deal
,
I
want
to
try
and
find
properties
that
do
n't
concern
me
directly
.
Same
thing
with
my
record
company-
I
want
to
spend
more
time
looking
for
new
talent
,
soloists
,
song
writers
,
young
guys
.
''
In
one
of
the
rare
interviews
which
Sinatra
granted
a
couple
of
years
back
,
he
intimated
that-
after
more
than
2
years
in
the
business-
he
would
still
rather
sing
than
do
anything
else
.
But
no
doubt
his
45
years
are
now
catching
up
with
him
,
particularly
bearing
in
mind
the
tremendous
pace
at
which
he
lives
,
and
he
sees
himself
today
as
a
sort
of
patriarch
of
youth
.
Absorbing
I
have
just
been
reading
one
of
the
most
absorbing
show-biz
books
to
come
my
way
for
many
months-
a
no-punches-pulled
character
study
of
``
Sinatra
And
His
Rat
Pack
''
by
the
American
writer
,
Richard
Gehman
.
It
's
a
paper-back
,
selling
at
3s
.
6d
.
and
published
by
Mayflower-
and
for
a
remarkably
revealing
close-up
of
this
controversial
entertainer
and
his
friends
,
I
strongly
commend
it
to
you
.
The
term
``
Rat
Pack
''
seems
to
have
superseded
``
Clan
''
in
the
description
of
Sinatra
's
followers
and
friends-
and
the
book
devotes
a
full
chapter
to
an
analysis
of
each
of
them
,
including
Humphrey
Bogart
who
was
the
original
leader
of
the
``
Clan
.
''
So
far
as
Frank
is
concerned
there
is
a
complete
biography
contained
within
the
book-
and
the
basic
facts
are
buried
in
such
a
welter
of
anecdotes
it
never
fails
to
hold
one
's
attention
.
No
detail
is
overlooked-
from
an
assessment
of
his
income
(
reckoned
to
be
a
2
1/2
million
dollars
last
year
)
to
a
survey
of
his
many
love
affairs-
real
and
rumoured-
which
have
played
such
a
predominant
part
in
his
stormy
career
.
Probably
due
to
his
rather
squalid
surroundings
as
a
child
,
Frank
is
one
of
the
most
extravagant
spenders
in
the
entertainment
world
.
One
of
his
closest
friends
is
quoted
as
saying
:
``
Frank
does
n't
spend
money-
he
destroys
it
!
''
And
examples
galore
are
given
to
substantiate
this
point
.
When
he
was
appearing
in
Miami
,
he
had
his
favourite
Broadway
barber
flown
down
to
give
him
a
haircut
;
when
he
broke
a
tooth
,
he
had
a
dentist
flown
thousands
of
miles
to
fix
it
;
he
has
a
cuff-link
collection
which
occupies
two
drawers
;
he
owns
more
than
15
suits
and
countless
shirts-
which
he
will
need
if
the
statement
that
he
changes
his
shirt
six
times
a
day
is
correct
!
Despite
his
spendthrift
habits
,
Sinatra
is
also
exceedingly
generous
.
``
Nobody
knows
all
the
wonderful
things
Frank
does
,
''
says
comedian
Joey
Bishop
,
who
is
a
member
of
the
``
Rat
Pack
.
''
But
Richard
Gehman
's
book
has
unearthed
some
of
the
instances-
how
Frank
paid
for
Mildred
Bailey
's
funeral
,
and
has
subsequently
kept
her
former
husband
Red
Norvo
in
regular
work
;
how
he
helped
Bela
Lugosi
when
he
was
in
hospital
,
although
Frank
had
never
met
the
actor
;
how
when
Phil
Silvers
'
partner
fell
ill
just
before
their
cabaret
debut
at
the
Copacabana
,
Sinatra
flew
to
New
York
to
open
with
him
,
and
how
he
gave
some
of
his
best
lines
in
a
picture
to
an
actor
who
,
he
thought
,
needed
them
.
And
there
's
the
fascinating
story
of
the
manner
in
which
he
aided
the
widow
of
an
acquaintance
of
his-
Charles
Morrison
,
owner
of
Hollywood
's
Morcambe
night
club
.
Learning
that
Mrs.
Morrison
was
in
financial
trouble
,
Frank
phoned
to
say
that
he
was
going
to
appear
at
the
club
for
a
couple
of
nights
without
payment-
and
duly
arrived
complete
with
a
21-piece
band
!
#
218
<
117
TEXT
E12
>
NATIONAL
BRASS
BAND
CLUB
FIRST
I
must
express
my
thanks
for
the
Christmas
cards
,
calendars
,
diaries
etc.
,
sent
to
me
by
well-wishers
throughout
the
brass
band
movement
.
Those
thoughts
are
greatly
appreciated
,
and
I
would
like
this
to
serve
as
my
grateful
acknowledgement
,
as
it
is
impossible
for
me
to
write
to
everyone
individually
.
May
you
all
have
a
very
happy
,
prosperous
,
and
successful
New
Year
in
the
cause
of
Brass
Banding
.
On
Monday
December
19
,
I
was
honoured
to
welcome
the
arrival
in
this
country
of
Mr.
Herbert
Hazelman
of
the
American
Bandmasters
Association
,
and
leader
of
the
Greensboro
High
School
Band
,
North
Carolina
.
He
came
over
on
a
fleeting
visit
to
study
British
brass
bands
and
their
methods
.
At
the
invitation
of
Harry
Mortimer
I
took
him
along
to
the
B.B.C
.
studios
where
he
spent
several
hours
listening
to
recordings
of
some
of
our
top
brass
bands
,
and
to
say
he
was
amazed
at
the
tone
and
execution
is
putting
it
mildly
.
He
admitted
that
what
he
heard
was
far
in
advance
of
anything
they
had
in
America
.
They
have
no
brass
bands
of
our
instrumentation
in
America
.
Nearly
all
their
bands
,
and
they
have
a
great
many
,
are
brass
and
wood-wind
.
Even
their
brass
instruments
are
entirely
different
to
ours
,
and
as
he
puts
it
himself
,
being
American
,
they
have
to
have
everything
larger
than
anybody
else
,
thus
,
larger
instruments
with
larger
bores
.
Their
musical
education
,
however
,
is
far
in
advance
of
anything
we
have
here
.
Music
is
a
compulsory
subject
in
schools
and
is
paid
for
through
the
taxpayer
.
There
appears
to
be
much
we
can
learn
from
each
other
.
He
attended
an
Executive
Meeting
of
the
Club
in
the
evening
,
which
had
been
specially
put
back
a
week
for
his
benefit
,
and
was
delighted
to
make
the
acquaintance
of
the
members
at
a
well-attended
meeting
,
to
whom
he
gave
a
most
absorbing
and
interesting
re
?
2sume
?
2
of
the
methods
and
activities
of
American
bands
,
particularly
school
bands
.
He
hopes
to
bring
his
band
over
to
this
country
in
the
near
future
so
that
brass
bandsmen
may
have
the
opportunity
of
hearing
and
studying
their
style
of
playing
.
Dr.
Denis
Wright
entertained
him
on
the
following
day
Tuesday
for
a
further
session
on
brass
bands
.
We
hope
to
hear
more
of
this
meeting
between
our
two
countries
.
We
are
indebted
to
Mr.
Gurney
Doe
,
Secretary
of
the
National
Association
of
Brass
Band
Conductors
,
who
was
instrumental
in
bringing
to
our
notice
the
proposed
visit
of
Mr.
Hazelman
which
enabled
us
to
make
direct
contact
with
him
as
far
back
as
last
September
.
Have
you
made
your
New
Year
's
resolution
yet
?
If
you
are
not
a
member
of
the
National
Brass
Band
Club
,
we
hope
that
one
of
your
resolutions
will
be
to
join
our
ranks
,
and
so
help
us
in
furthering
the
welfare
of
brass
bands
,
as
well
as
deriving
some
benefits
for
yourself
.
Remember
that
the
Club
is
a
member
of
the
National
Music
Council
of
Great
Britain
and
is
also
affiliated
to
the
Standing
Conference
of
Amateur
Music
.
For
particulars
of
membership
write
to
our
Membership
Secretary
,
Mr.
H.
Hoole
,
9
Kingston
House
East
,
Princes
Gate
,
London
,
S.W.7
.
A.
J.
MOLINARI
,
Hon
.
General
Secretary
.
Our
District
Correspondents
write-
Northern
by
SEMPER
IDEM
RECENTLY
,
I
received
an
invitation
to
attend
the
Annual
Dinner
of
Cargo
Fleet
Band
which
,
unfortunately
,
I
was
unable
to
accept
.
I
understand
they
had
a
grand
evening
.
As
a
band
they
are
in
good
form
and
eager
to
improve
on
their
splendid
record
.
Crookhall
Colliery
Band
,
our
area
champions
by
their
win
at
the
C.I.S.W.O
.
contest
,
have
definitely
proved
themselves
the
band
of
196
,
for
this
district
.
After
winning
the
D.H.
area
contest
for
three
successive
years
they
struck
a
lean
patch
but
have
stormed
back
to
the
top
.
Next
to
the
champions
I
would
choose
Easington
Colliery
and
Wallsend
Shipyard
.
Easington
,
runners
up
in
the
D.H.
area
contest
and
C.I.S.W.O
.
and
winners
of
the
Durham
League
Championships
have
an
impressive
record
which
was
enhanced
by
winning
2nd
place
at
Newcastle
Corporation
Contest
for
the
2nd
successive
year
.
Wallsend
Shipyard
who
were
3rd
in
the
D.H.
area
won
the
May
Day
Contest
at
the
City
Hall
and
also
the
Newcastle
Corporation
Contest
.
Another
band
with
a
fine
record
in
196
is
Cowpen
and
Crofton
Colliery
.
They
have
an
impressive
array
of
prizes
and
will
be
welcome
competitors
in
the
championship
section
this
year
.
I
had
the
pleasure
of
attending
South
Shields
S.A.
on
the
occasion
of
their
Marshall
Festival
.
Newcastle
Temple
Band
and
Sunderland
Citadel
Songsters
rendered
some
of
Bandmaster
Marshall's
finest
pieces
.
Unfortunately
,
the
acoustics
of
the
very
large
hall
rather
marred
the
performances
but
on
the
whole
there
was
some
good
playing
and
singing
.
The
Temple
Band
were
well
served
by
horns
and
trombones
and
I
was
very
impressed
with
South
Shields
Central
Band
(
J
.
Strike
)
.
Small
,
but
compact
,
they
gave
a
nice
rendering
of
the
march
,
5Neath
the
Flag
.
Captain
Dean
Goffin
was
the
chairman
.
Yorkshire
by
DALESWOMAN
CONGRATULATIONS
to
our
two
Yorkshire
bands
launching
the
B.B.C
.
competition
``
Northern
Brass
''
on
Friday
,
January
6
.
They
set
a
very
high
standard
and
I
am
sure
felt
rather
like
a
band
who
had
drawn
number
one
in
any
contest
.
It
was
a
thrilling
experience
to
be
part
of
the
studio
audience
on
this
occasion
.
A
special
word
of
congratulation
for
Yorkshire
Imperial
Metals
Band
,
(
Mr.
Harry
Tomkins
)
and
Mr.
George
Hespe
their
conductor
.
I
am
sure
everyone
will
agree
that
their
programme
was
full
of
''
entertainment
value
''
.
1961
is
the
25th
anniversary
of
the
Yorkshire
Imperial
Metals
Band
and
I
understand
the
occasion
is
to
be
celebrated
on
March
4
at
the
Griffin
Hotel
,
Leeds
.
As
this
is
the
day
following
the
band's
appearance
in
the
second
round
of
the
B.B.C
.
competition
it
would
be
fitting
if
they
could
make
it
a
double
celebration
.
Mr.
Fred
Spencer
,
the
solo
euphoniumist
of
Brighouse
and
Rastrick
,
has
just
completed
twenty
five
years
with
the
band
.
Although
still
a
very
talented
player
,
Mr.
Spencer
has
decided
to
relinquish
his
position
in
favour
of
the
solo
baritone
.
Mr.
Robert
Davidson
(
junior
)
is
to
replace
Mr.
Spencer
.
The
A.G.M
.
of
Brighouse
&
Rastrick
Band
has
been
fixed
for
January
22
.
Scotland
by
GLENSIDE
THE
last
'phone
call
I
received
in
196
brought
the
distressing
news
of
the
passing
of
my
dear
old
friend
,
Willie
Macrae
,
late
treasurer
of
the
S.A.B.A
.
and
the
Edinburgh
Charities
Band
Association
,
both
of
which
he
served
for
many
years
until
his
retirement
four
or
five
years
ago
.
He
was
taken
suddenly
ill
and
passed
away
in
Edinburgh
Royal
Infirmary
.
He
was
6
years
of
age
.
Willie
was
a
prominent
member
of
Gorebridge
and
Arniston
Band
.
There
was
a
large
attendance
at
the
funeral
,
including
the
Hon
.
President
of
the
S.A.B.A
.
Our
deep
sympathy
goes
to
Mrs.
Macrae
.
I
am
informed
that
two
members
of
Bowhill
Colliery
Band
(
horn
and
brass
players
)
have
joined
Barry
,
Ostlere
&
Shepherds
Band
.
A
fine
programme
of
Scottish
music
was
given
on
the
radio
by
Clydebank
Burgh
Band
with
Charles
Telfer
in
command
.
This
gave
great
pleasure
to
listeners
in
this
part
of
the
country
.
Congratulations
to
Tony
Clucas
,
cornet
soloist
,
on
his
brilliant
rendering
of
Allison's
''
Caledonia
''
.
I
agree
with
our
Editor
when
he
asks
for
a
deeper
understanding
of
Christmas
.
Do
we
ever
give
the
idea
a
moment
's
thought
?
Goodwill
should
always
be
predominant
,
but
why
only
at
Christmas
?
Many
take
the
sordid
thought
that
Dicken
's
<
SIC
>
``
Christmas
Carol
''
typifies
Scroogelike
attitude
,
while
others
go
out
just
for
merry-making
and
enjoyment
,
but
to
me
the
Holy
Spirit
of
Christmas
should
be
foremost
in
the
minds
of
our
band
members
.
I
am
no
kill-joy
,
but
would
love
to
see
this
period
of
the
year
treated
with
more
reverence
.
I
have
had
no
news
of
the
Scottish
Amateur
Music
Association
Course
at
Forfar
during
Christmas
week
.
I
understand
that
over
3
pupils
attended
and
studied
under
Dr.
Denis
Wright
.
I
believe
most
of
them
hailed
from
Fifeshire
.
I
have
no
doubt
that
under
Dr.
Wright
nothing
but
success
could
crown
the
effort
.
A
golden
opportunity
is
afforded
all
bands
who
will
be
competing
at
the
four
Championship
contests
in
the
Usher
Hall
,
Edinburgh
,
on
February
25
,
to
replenish
their
repertoire
of
music
.
The
''
Bandsman
's
''
own
stall
will
be
there
offering
Selections
,
Marches
etc
.
and
there
will
be
special
bargains
on
sale
for
that
day
.
Miss
Bantin
will
be
there
in
person
ready
to
give
her
friendly
advice
to
all
who
care
to
take
advantage
of
her
visit
to
the
Capitol
.
According
to
the
rules
of
the
British
Contesting
Council
,
Scottish
C.W.S
.
Band
,
having
won
the
championship
three
times
in
succession
,
will
not
be
allowed
to
take
part
in
the
Usher
Hall
Championship
in
February
.
This
year
there
will
be
new
Scottish
Champions
who
,
along
with
S.C.W.S
.
will
represent
our
Country
at
the
London
Finals
.
It
is
hoped
that
the
2nd
and
3rd
prize
winners
will
accompany
these
two
bands
.
I
note
that
most
of
the
Kenneill
Colliery
Band
officials
have
been
replaced
and
there
is
a
new
secretary
in
place
of
Mrs.
Kirkwood
.
I
am
sorry
she
has
been
displaced
as
she
proved
herself
to
be
a
model
scribe
.
The
new
secretary
is
Mr.
Dean
,
62
Avon
Place
,
Bo'ness
,
West
Lothian
.
North
Wales
by
CELT
BLWYDDYN
NEWYDD
DDA
I
CHWI
I
GYD
(
Happy
New
Year
to
you
all
)
.
Ifton
Silver
were
out
on
Christmas
Eve
playing
carols
to
a
large
audience
at
the
Miner
's
Institute
,
St.
Martins
,
afterwards
playing
for
dancing
.
On
Christmas
Day
they
visited
the
Last
Inn
,
Hengoed
,
and
made
a
collection
for
the
band
fund
.
Much
credit
for
this
effort
goes
to
the
Secretary
,
Mr.
Aubrey
Pugh
,
who
carried
the
bandsmen
and
instruments
in
relays
in
his
own
van
to
save
the
band
's
fund
.
It
is
due
to
his
financial
and
untiring
help
that
the
band
is
continuing
to
function
as
they
are
not
supported
by
any
industrial
firm
.
Deiniolen
and
District
(
J.
E.
Williams
)
played
carols
in
their
district
during
the
week
before
Christmas
.
The
Band
of
6/7th
Batt
.
R.W.F
.
(
T.A
.
)
conducted
by
W.O.1
J.
H.
Hughes
,
accompanied
the
carols
when
the
surpliced
choirs
of
Caernarvon
joined
them
on
the
square
on
Christmas
Eve
.
The
Rector
of
Caernarvon
,
Rev
.
Canon
J.
H.
Williams
,
introduced
the
hymns
and
carols
.
A
collection
was
made
for
the
Church
of
England
Blind
Fund
.
Llanwrug
and
District
(
W.
T.
Davies
)
were
engaged
for
a
concert
at
the
Memorial
Hall
,
Rhosgadfan
on
December
29
.
Guest
Soloists
were
Miss
Menna
Pritchard
,
soprano
,
and
Miss
Megan
Thomas
,
harp
and
Penillion
.
The
band
's
soloists
were
Messrs.
Derek
Lloyd
Jones
,
O.
T.
Jones
and
Gwilym
Roberts
in
a
cornet
trio
,
Mr.
Robert
Hughes
,
euphonium
solo
,
and
the
conductor
played
a
tubular
bell
solo
accompanied
by
the
band
,
which
was
conducted
by
deputy-conductor
O.
T.
Jones
.
The
band
have
a
series
of
concert
engagements
in
the
next
few
weeks
.
Young
Trevor
Davies
,
who
was
seriously
injured
in
January
196
,
is
now
home
from
hospital
and
back
in
his
position
with
the
band
.
Mr.
G.
H.
Griffiths
,
popular
Secretary
of
Rhyl
Silver
,
was
rushed
to
hospital
on
Friday
before
Christmas
and
is
to
remain
lying
very
quietly
for
at
least
a
month
.
Before
going
into
hospital
Mr.
Griffiths
has
had
a
bad
time
during
the
last
four
or
five
years
,
and
during
the
last
two
has
done
nothing
but
visit
hospitals
for
consultations
,
etc
.
Mr.
Griffiths
is
very
cheerful
and
praises
the
staff
of
the
hospital
.
He
would
like
to
thank
the
several
bandsmen
up
and
down
the
country
who
have
sent
good
wishes
,
and
especially
Mr.
&
Mrs.
Middleton
,
and
Peter
,
of
Brighouse
for
their
kind
wishes
.
Young
Peter
is
a
playing
member
of
Brighouse
and
Rastrick
Band
.
We
all
wish
you
better
health
in
1961
,
Mr.
Griffiths
,
and
hope
you
will
soon
be
home
again
.
If
any
bandsmen
friends
who
<
SIC
>
would
like
to
write
to
Mr.
G.
H.
Griffiths-
and
I
know
he
will
appreciate
your
letters-
the
address
is
:
Men
's
Medical
Ward
,
H.
M.
Stanley
Hospital
,
St.
Asaph
,
Flints
.
#
218
<
118
TEXT
E13
>
STEPS
TO
SUCCESS
The
Value
of
Medals
-
an
introduction
BY
BOB
MORE
RECENT
articles
of
``
Steps
to
Success
''
,
have
been
for
beginners
in
the
Four
Standard
English
dances
,
and
we
have
covered
sufficient
to
enable
the
non-dancer
of
a
few
months
back
to
now
dance
around
in
the
average
ballroom
without
feeling
self-conscious
and
with
just
enough
figures
to
avoid
the
monotony
of
repetition
.
In
the
dancing
school
it
is
usually
when
this
stage
is
reached
that
the
pupil
is
asked
to
move
on
to
a
different
class
of
instruction
;
either
to
an
intermediate
class
,
where
an
added
variation
is
taught
at
each
session
,
or
to
a
Bronze
and
Silver
Medallist
Class
,
where
time
will
be
mainly
spent
in
improving
the
style
of
dancing
and
the
execution
of
the
figures
already
learnt
.
The
choice
you
make
is
sometimes
determined
by
temperament
,
but
is
often
determined
by
the
type
of
dancing
school
you
attend
.
The
average
person
,
attending
for
the
first
time
,
requires
in
most
instances
to
learn
enough
to
attend
a
dance
and
get
round
the
floor
,
and
probably
regards
it
as
rather
a
bind
to
have
to
attend
a
dancing
school
in
order
to
do
it
.
Having
enrolled
,
however
,
they
usually
make
new
friends
very
quickly
.
The
instructors
,
surprisingly
,
are
human
,
helpful
,
good
humoured
,
and
have
the
uncanny
knack
when
partnering
you
to
make
you
feel
like
a
good
dancer
.
Before
very
long
you
are
actually
looking
forward
to
your
next
visit
,
and
the
dancing
school
is
by
now
referred
to
as
``
The
Club
''
Your
Club
!
Then
,
if
you
were
observant
,
when
you
attended
a
social
or
a
party
night
at
the
school
,
where
the
different
standards
were
mixed
together
,
you
noticed
that
some
dancers
appeared
to
stand
out
.
Not
necessarily
because
they
knew
that
latest
variation
with
the
hop
,
skip
and
jump
,
but
because
there
was
something
about
the
way
they
poised
their
bodies
;
the
smooth
,
effortless
way
they
moved
across
the
floor
,
particularly
in
the
Slow
Foxtrot
;
and
their
steps
appeared
to
fit
the
music
just
that
little
bit
better
than
other
dancers
on
the
floor
.
Well
,
they
are
usually
``
The
Medallists
''
.
Maybe
you
feel
the
desire
to
be
a
good
dancer
,
like
the
people
whose
dancing
you
admire
;
maybe
you
just
want
to
go
on
belonging
to
''
The
Club
''
,
or
maybe
,
having
been
shown
some
of
the
medals
and
certificates
other
pupils
have
won
,
you
feel
it
would
be
nice
to
have
some
like
them
yourself
,
but
whatever
the
reason
,
if
you
decide
to
become
a
medallist
,
you
can
supplement
your
lessons
in
``
Dance
News
''
,
because
``
Steps
to
Success
''
will
,
for
the
next
series
concentrate
on
helping
you
to
get
that
Bronze
Medal
.
First
of
all
,
what
is
required
to
win
this
award
?
To
dance
a
few
basic
figures
in
Waltz
,
Slow
Foxtrot
,
and
Quickstep
,
with
particular
emphasis
on
Footwork
,
Timing
and
Carriage
of
the
body
.
One
other
thing
:
the
examination
fee
.
In
the
I.D.M.A
.
this
is
12s
.
6d
.
In
most
other
societies
the
fee
is
a
similar
amount
.
You
may
say
:
``
Why
is
it
necessary
to
pay
a
fee
to
win
a
Bronze
Medal
?
''
Well
,
it
should
be
obvious
that
the
days
of
Fairy
Godmothers
with
magic
wands
are
long
since
past
,
and
the
money
has
to
come
from
somewhere
.
The
fee
,
which
is
a
modest
sum
by
present
day
standards
,
provides
the
examiner
's
fee
(
and
he
or
she
is
usually
one
of
the
Dancing
Profession
's
leading
personalities
)
;
the
office
staff
to
handle
the
organisational
side
of
the
examination
;
the
rent
of
the
centre
where
the
examination
is
conducted
(
although
this
may
be
conducted
at
your
teacher
's
school
)
and
,
of
course
,
the
Medal
,
Certificate
,
Report
on
your
dancing
,
and
in
some
instances
a
Pin
Badge
to
wear
in
the
lapel
or
as
a
tie
pin
.
I
think
you
will
agree
this
represents
good
value
for
money
.
STEPS
TO
SUCCESS
The
Value
of
Medals
By
Bob
More
PUPILS
often
ask
,
is
it
difficult
to
obtain
a
Bronze
Medal
,
and
as
the
late
Professor
Joad
was
heard
to
say
many
times
on
the
Radio
Brains
Trust
,
``
That
depends
on
what
you
mean
by
difficult
''
.
I
liken
the
Bronze
Medal
Test
to
the
first
examination
of
the
child
learning
English
.
The
child
,
quite
obviously
,
would
not
be
expected
to
produce
a
composition
,
but
would
be
expected
to
know
the
alphabet
,
where
the
full
stops
and
commas
are
used
,
and
be
able
to
write
in
a
legible
manner
,
something
like
,
``
The
cat
sat
on
the
mat
''
.
The
actual
requirements
for
a
Bronze
Medal
Test
are
,
that
the
candidate
dances
three
dances
,
Waltz
,
Foxtrot
and
Quickstep
,
with
an
Amateur
or
Professional
partner
,
paying
particular
attention
to
the
Footwork
,
Timing
and
Alignment
of
the
figures
.
In
short
,
it
is
rather
a
test
in
understanding
of
the
basic
fundamentals
of
dancing
,
for
without
the
correct
foundation
,
nothing
very
worthwhile
will
be
produced
later
.
The
figures
used
in
the
Bronze
Test
should
not
be
difficult
to
elaborate
.
To
use
advanced
figures
,
particularly
if
not
danced
well
,
can
often
result
in
a
candidate
being
marked
badly
,
so
the
first
precept
is
,
do
n't
do
too
much
.
Better
to
remember
the
old
maxim
,
''
Little
and
good
''
.
The
next
problem
is
1
)
does
the
teacher
give
the
pupils
a
sequence
of
figures
that
progress
completely
round
the
room
,
or
2
)
a
series
of
groups
of
figures
,
or
3
)
just
teach
the
required
figures
and
leave
it
to
the
pupil
to
amalgamate
them
as
best
they
can
.
Different
teachers
and
schools
have
varied
ideas
on
this
.
Margaret
and
I
,
particularly
in
the
lower
grade
tests
,
always
teach
a
sequence
.
Argument
against
this
,
of
course
,
is
that
the
pupil
's
mind
may
go
blank
if
they
are
nervous
,
and
fail
to
produce
any
dancing
at
all
,
and
it
does
sometimes
happen
.
We
think
this
is
a
lesser
risk
,
however
,
than
having
a
pupil
get
to
a
corner
and
forget
how
to
get
round
it
,
when
they
have
n't
been
given
a
sequence
at
all
.
Here
in
the
pages
of
Dance
News
it
is
not
entirely
practicable
to
give
a
sequence
of
figures
,
for
obviously
,
that
which
suits
one
shaped
room
,
will
not
suit
another
.
This
we
will
endeavour
to
overcome
by
giving
sequences
to
fit
a
comparatively
small
hall
,
and
if
you
have
the
good
fortune
to
be
examined
in
a
large
hall
.
<
SIC
>
THE
WALTZ
Taking
the
Waltz
first
,
a
group
of
figures
that
really
must
be
included
are
,
Natural
Turn
,
Closed
Change
and
Reverse
Turn
,
danced
in
that
order
,
and
referred
to
as
``
The
Waltz
basic
amalgamation
''
.
This
,
in
turn
,
could
be
followed
by
two
figures
,
long
beloved
of
all
Bronze
Medallists
,
The
Whisk
,
followed
by
the
Syncopated
Chasse
,
all
of
which
have
been
described
in
recent
``
Steps
to
Success
''
.
These
figures
should
cover
the
long
side
of
the
room
,
and
we
now
have
to
negotiate
the
first
corner
,
but
before
doing
this
we
will
emphasise
some
of
the
things
you
must
concentrate
on
showing
in
your
dancing
of
the
basic
amalgamation
.
First
and
foremost
requirement
in
the
Bronze
Medal
Test
,
correct
footwork
.
For
the
Gentleman
and
Lady
on
their
forward
half
of
the
Natural
and
Reverse
Turns
,
and
for
the
Gentleman
on
the
Closed
Change
,
this
is
1
)
Heel
;
2
)
Toe
;
3
)
Toe
.
When
we
say
the
first
step
is
taken
on
the
heel
,
we
mean
the
toe
of
this
foot
should
be
clear
of
the
floor
almost
as
soon
as
the
foot
moves
forward
,
and
,
in
fact
,
as
the
foot
moves
forward
the
distance
between
the
floor
and
the
toes
should
be
gradually
increasing
.
This
we
refer
to
as
a
``
heel
lead
''
.
A
regular
comment
from
examiners
on
bronze
medal
test
reports
is
,
~
''
Some
heel
leads
missed
''
,
which
means
,
instead
of
the
leading
steps
being
taken
as
I
have
just
described
,
the
foot
is
pushed
across
the
floor
with
the
feet
flat
,
or
,
worse
still
,
with
the
toe
in
contact
with
the
floor
,
and
the
heel
raised
.
As
the
foot
moves
forward
and
is
placed
on
the
heel
,
the
back
heel
should
be
allowed
to
rise
easily
,
and
naturally
,
then
as
the
weight
transfers
to
the
front
foot
,
and
you
rise
on
to
it
,
retain
light
pressure
(
not
weight
)
on
the
toe
of
the
back
foot
as
it
moves
to
the
side
for
Step
2
.
This
will
give
a
controlled
movement
.
Similarly
,
as
the
foot
closes
on
the
third
step
,
retain
pressure
(
not
weight
)
on
the
toe
of
the
moving
foot
as
the
close
is
made
,
then
lower
heel
of
the
supporting
foot
as
the
next
step
is
taken
.
STEPS
TO
SUCCESS
The
Value
Of
Medals
By
BOB
MORE
IN
last
week
's
lesson
we
spoke
about
the
footwork
on
forward
movements
in
the
Waltz
basic
amalgamation
.
This
week
we
will
talk
about
movement
and
floor
coverage
on
these
figures
;
that
is
,
Natural
Turn
,
Closed
Change
and
Reverse
Turn
.
Floor
coverage
is
a
topic
on
which
many
dancers
have
the
wrong
ideas
,
for
to
achieve
good
floor
coverage
it
is
not
essential
to
take
long
steps
.
In
fact
,
for
a
short
person
to
overstride
in
an
endeavour
to
cover
a
lot
of
ground
will
tend
to
unbalance
the
couple
and
make
the
movements
unrhythmical
.
Of
greater
importance
than
length
of
stride
is
that
the
steps
should
be
taken
in
the
correct
direction
,
and
to
do
this
we
must
turn
the
correct
amount
between
the
steps
of
a
figure
.
The
Natural
Turn
should
commence
facing
diagonally
to
the
wall
and
end
facing
diagonally
to
the
centre
.
The
following
Closed
Change
will
therefore
commence
facing
diagonally
to
the
centre
and
end
in
the
same
direction
.
Following
this
,
the
Reverse
Turn
will
therefore
commence
facing
diagonally
to
the
centre
and
should
end
facing
diagonally
to
the
wall
.
Inexperienced
dancers
often
have
difficulty
in
ending
the
Natural
Turn
in
the
correct
alignment
;
facing
centre
instead
of
diagonally
to
centre
,
and
on
the
Reverse
Turn
they
will
often
end
facing
wall
instead
of
diagonally
to
wall
.
It
is
usually
the
man
who
is
at
fault
,
and
the
fault
is
,
failure
to
turn
the
hips
sufficiently
between
steps
5-6
.
The
correct
alignments
for
the
last
half
of
the
Natural
Turn
(
Steps
4-6
)
,
is
:
<
SIC
>
4
)
Backing
down
the
room
.
5
)
Pointing
diag
to
centre
.
6
)
Facing
diag
to
centre
.
On
step
5
the
toe
must
turn
out
,
and
the
foot
turns
more
than
the
body
.
On
step
6
the
body
must
continue
turning
,
to
face
where
the
feet
point
.
The
same
applies
on
the
2nd
half
Reverse
Turn
,
but
here
the
alignments
are
:
4
)
Backing
down
the
room
.
5
)
Pointing
diag
to
wall
.
6
)
Facing
diag
to
wall
.
Attention
to
these
points
of
alignment
will
produce
more
effective
movement
.
Also
of
help
in
covering
the
floor
is
correct
footwork
,
which
we
stressed
last
week
,
and
correct
rise
and
fall
.
The
normal
rise
and
fall
in
the
Waltz
basic
amalgamation
is
:
Down
as
the
first
step
in
the
bar
is
taken
;
commence
to
rise
at
the
end
of
this
step
,
as
you
take
the
second
step
,
and
then
continue
to
rise
as
the
feet
close
on
the
third
step
.
Remember
,
though
,
if
you
step
back
on
the
first
beat
of
a
bar
(
Gentleman
4th
step
of
Natural
and
Reverse
Turns
,
Lady
1st
step
of
Natural
and
Reverse
Turns
)
you
commence
to
rise
in
the
body
only
.
The
heel
of
the
foot
remaining
in
contact
with
the
floor
,
until
after
the
second
step
is
positioned
.
Before
leaving
the
basic
Waltz
figures
,
there
is
one
more
point
we
must
emphasise
.
A
not
infrequent
comment
Examiners
find
obliged
to
make
on
examination
reports
is
,
``
Some
closes
could
be
neater
''
.
The
feet
should
be
closed
with
the
heels
and
toes
level
.
Inexperienced
dancers
often
find
this
difficult
,
the
Gentleman
tending
to
close
the
foot
forward
,
the
Lady
backwards
,
instead
of
together
.
This
can
usually
be
corrected
by
taking
more
care
with
the
position
of
the
step
preceding
the
close
.
The
bronze
medallist
should
think
of
the
three
foot
movements
in
these
basic
figures
as
:
1
)
Forward
;
2
)
Side
;
3
)
Close
;
or
1
)
Back
;
2
)
Side
;
3
)
Close
.
#
21
<
119
TEXT
E14
>
Budgerigar
Breeding
in
a
Flat
Spare
Room
Converted
to
a
Well-laid-out
Birdroom
By
H.
HOUGH
WHEN
first
I
decided
to
take
up
Budgerigar
breeding
I
was
in
no
particular
hurry
to
start
buying
birds
.
The
first
thing
I
did
was
to
glean
every
scrap
of
information
on
the
subject
,
from
every
possible
source
.
Bookshops
,
both
new
and
second-hand
,
began
to
recognize
me
on
sight
,
the
local
librarian
knew
just
what
I
was
after
,
and
quite
a
few
fanciers
must
have
begun
to
dread
my
approach
in
my
insatiable
quest
for
more
and
more
facts
to
add
to
my
growing
store
of
knowledge
.
All
the
time
I
made
notes
on
feeding
problems
,
odd
habits
,
minor
complaints
and
their
treatment
,
all
the
do
's
and
don'ts
,
etc.
,
until
I
began
to
feel
that
I
was
in
a
position
where
I
should
certainly
be
able
to
cope
with
most
of
the
difficulties
which
might
reasonably
fall
to
my
lot
.
Now
was
the
time
to
exchange
theory
for
practice
,
and
I
began
to
consider
how
and
where
I
was
going
to
house
my
stock
.
Useful
Packing-cases
Being
a
flat
dweller
an
outside
aviary
,
with
or
without
controlled
flights
,
was
out
of
the
question
,
but
I
did
possess
a
small
spare
room
,
and
this
,
I
decided
,
should
become
my
birdroom
.
From
a
local
warehouse
I
was
lucky
enough
to
obtain
a
number
of
excellent
packing-cases
each
measuring
3ft
x
18in
x
18in
.
After
laying
the
lids
on
one
side
,
I
lined
the
top
,
back
and
sides
with
hardboard
,
and
drilled
a
1
1/2in
hole
high
up
at
one
end
of
each
to
furnish
an
entrance
to
the
nest-boxes
.
To
give
a
better
finish
to
the
nest-box
end
of
the
cage
,
I
screwed
on
some
natural
cork
bark
,
cutting
an
irregular
hole
to
correspond
with
the
nest-box
entrance
hole
.
Natural
Knothole
This
was
to
represent
the
natural
knothole
through
which
wild
Budgies
enter
their
nest
,
and
I
must
say
that
this
addition
has
proved
its
worth
in
many
ways
.
When
I
later
introduced
my
birds
to
their
new
quarters
,
it
was
amazing
how
quickly
the
pairs
rounded
and
smoothed
off
the
holes
to
suit
their
own
requirements
.
The
bark
also
gave
the
birds
something
on
which
they
could
satisfy
their
penchant
for
gnawing
,
without
causing
any
material
damage
to
the
structure
of
the
cages
themselves
.
It
also
,
I
should
add
,
formed
an
easy
means
of
re-entry
,
when
the
chicks
made
their
first
tentative
exit
from
the
nests
.
It
is
amazing
how
quickly
and
well
a
young
chick
can
scuttle
up
a
piece
of
bark
,
and
the
constant
fluttering
of
their
wings
during
this
operation
must
certainly
help
to
strengthen
them
in
preparation
for
early
flight
.
The
next
job
was
to
fit
a
1
1/2in
shelf
at
the
back
of
the
cage
,
with
a
series
of
carefully
spaced
holes
in
which
I
could
hook
the
seed
,
grit
and
water
vessels
.
A
clock-spring
clip
was
screwed
below
the
shelf
to
hold
a
piece
of
cuttlefish
bone
,
and
I
made
a
bottom
tray
from
hardboard
and
beading
.
A
narrow
rail
,
under
which
the
tray
slid
smoothly
,
also
served
as
the
bottom
fixing
for
the
cage
fronts
,
which
I
bought
ready
made
.
All
I
had
to
do
now
was
to
attach
the
nest-boxes
,
which
I
fastened
by
means
of
carefully
measured
nuts
and
bolts
,
taken
right
through
the
end
of
the
cage
and
the
cork
bark
.
The
other
essential
was
a
good-sized
flight
cage
,
and
this
I
made
from
multiple
plyboard
to
my
own
design
.
It
stands
at
eye-level
(
on
two
strong
brackets
)
and
is
4ft
long
,
2ft
high
and
14in
wide
.
The
roof
is
covered
with
1/2in
mesh
netting
,
and
the
upper
2in
of
the
front
is
composed
of
two
sliding
glass
panels
.
This
cage
is
capable
of
being
divided
into
two
halves
,
by
means
of
a
sliding
hardboard
partition
.
I
can
recommend
this
type
of
cage
,
as
it
is
impossible
for
the
birds
to
throw
out
any
seed
husks
,
and
I
found
that
they
very
quickly
get
used
to
the
idea
of
a
glass
front
.
Working
Table
and
Desk
The
cages
were
arranged
on
tables
and
shelves
opposite
the
flight
cage
,
and
right
in
front
of
the
window
I
placed
a
table
which
was
to
serve
as
both
a
working
table
and
office
desk
.
A
fitted
cupboard
in
the
room
acts
as
repository
for
food
and
accessories
so
that
the
whole
place
can
be
kept
neat
and
tidy
.
All
cages
are
cleaned
out
daily
,
and
I
do
think
that
this
is
a
''
must
''
when
a
number
of
birds
are
kept
indoors
,
especially
during
the
breeding
season
,
when
the
hens
'
droppings
are
loose
and
copious
,
and
,
if
neglected
,
will
soon
give
grounds
for
complaint
.
Before
obtaining
my
birds
,
I
gave
careful
consideration
to
the
problems
of
diet
,
not
only
for
adult
birds
but
for
the
future
chicks
which
I
hoped
to
raise
.
I
started
my
food
list
with
best
Spanish
canary
seed
,
to
which
I
added
25
per
cent
of
white
millet
.
This
was
to
act
as
the
basic
diet
,
to
which
I
would
add
natural
greenfoods
as
and
when
obtainable
.
Among
these
I
carefully
listed
chickweed
,
seeding
grasses
,
lettuce
,
carrot
,
apple
and
groundsel
.
All
these
items
which
I
still
offer
when
obtainable
contain
most
of
the
essential
vitamins
,
and
together
with
the
basic
seed
and
grit
seem
to
satisfy
all
the
nutritional
needs
of
the
adult
Budgerigar
.
For
feeding
mothers
,
I
decided
to
add
a
mixture
of
soaked
groats
and
canary
seed
,
with
the
addition
of
a
little
wheat
germ
,
which
I
found
was
easily
obtainable
in
the
form
of
a
``
wheat
germ
''
baby
food
.
I
have
maintained
this
diet
since
with
excellent
results
.
The
only
addition
I
have
made
is
an
occasional
slice
of
orange
,
of
which
my
birds
seem
passionately
fond
.
Care
and
Study
At
last
the
time
had
arrived
to
purchase
my
first
stock
of
birds
,
and
this
involved
a
great
deal
of
study
and
care
.
There
could
be
no
slip
up
here
,
or
all
my
preparations
and
hopes
would
have
been
in
vain
.
I
wanted
good
birds
in
every
way-
in
head
,
type
,
body
shape
,
spots
and
stance
.
And
I
knew
full
well
that
I
had
to
stand
or
fall
by
my
own
judgment
.
Well
,
I
``
paid
my
money
and
made
my
choice
''
and
time
alone
will
tell
what
errors
of
judgment
I
have
made
.
So
far
,
I
am
reasonably
satisfied
with
the
results
.
I
have
always
been
fascinated
by
``
Red-eyes
,
''
so
I
suppose
it
was
only
natural
that
my
first
birds
consisted
of
two
pairs
of
Lutinos
and
a
beautiful
Albino
cock
.
(
At
least
I
would
have
no
worries
about
spots
.
)
The
Lutinos
were
of
good
size
and
colour
,
while
the
Albino
had
just
a
faint
suffusion
of
blue
on
the
breast
.
Well-spotted
Pairs
In
a
strong
light
,
his
body
and
head
have
a
definite
pinkish
glow
,
which
makes
it
a
most
attractive
bird
.
From
another
source
I
obtained
a
well-balanced
pair
of
Grey
Greens
and
a
pair
of
Light
Greens
,
all
of
good
type
and
well
spotted
.
My
next
was
a
young
,
untried
cock
,
sired
by
a
Light
Green
cock
out
of
a
Whitewing
Cobalt
hen
.
He
has
an
ideal
stance
on
the
perch
,
and
,
with
his
yellow
face
,
white
wings
and
peacock
blue
back
and
tail
,
he
certainly
caught
the
eye
.
Visually
he
makes
the
grade
.
After
some
consideration
I
also
bought
his
parents
,
with
a
view
to
breeding
back
to
stabilize
the
strain
.
A
nicely
matched
pair
of
Cobalts
,
and
a
pair
of
Greys
,
together
with
a
well-coloured
Violet
cock
were
my
next
buy
,
and
,
last
of
all
,
I
purchased
a
large
Greywing/
Normal
White
hen
.
How
these
birds
were
eventually
paired
,
and
the
many
snags
that
arose
during
the
first
breeding
session
,
will
form
the
basis
of
my
next
article
.
This
,
I
hope
,
will
prove
that
there
is
sometimes
more
to
be
learned
from
a
mistake
than
one
at
first
realizes
.
junior
BIRD
LEAGUE
Do
n't
Be
Disappointed-
When
Your
Promising
Winners
are
Beaten
,
says
R.
F.
WARLOW
MAY
I
retract
from
my
promise
to
follow
up
on
other
subjects
to
deal
with
a
matter
which
I
know
to
be
of
interest
to
readers
of
this
page
?
I
am
going
to
write
about
Border
Canaries
,
but
part
of
the
lesson
may
be
applied
to
other
varieties
.
The
subject
is
show
birds
and
,
in
particular
,
those
that
have
been
amongst
the
winners
.
Now
some
fanciers
,
both
young
and
old
,
seem
to
think
that
once
a
bird
has
beaten
a
number
of
other
birds
,
providing
that
it
meets
the
same
company
again
it
should
go
on
winning
.
Indeed
,
good
judges
have
been
criticized
,
without
just
cause
,
when
past
form
has
been
upset
.
And
it
is
true
that
the
opinions
of
judges
sometimes
differ
,
but
it
is
not
surprising
that
some
exhibits
which
are
very
close
together
in
merit
,
sometimes
change
places
as
the
show
season
progresses
.
Sound
Judgment
Many
fanciers
are
not
good
judges
of
their
own
birds
,
although
they
may
show
sound
judgment
when
assessing
the
merits
of
those
of
other
people
.
That
,
after
all
,
is
a
human
trait
which
most
of
you
will
understand
.
I
know
,
because
I
have
passed
through
the
phase
when
all
the
birds
in
my
birdroom
appeared
to
have
all
the
virtues
of
great
winners
.
Apart
from
looking
good
in
a
stock
cage
,
a
show
bird
has
to
pass
an
exacting
test
in
which
its
virtues
and
its
temperament
are
well
and
truly
tried
.
A
bird
which
has
all
the
necessary
physical
attributes
may
fail
,
either
because
it
has
been
proven
that
it
can
not
be
trained
to
show
itself
off
properly
,
or
may
be
because
it
does
not
like
shows
.
When
I
was
a
young
enthusiast
I
liked
nothing
better
than
to
listen
to
more
experienced
fanciers
talking
,
and
I
sometimes
found
it
good
fun
.
Not
only
did
I
find
that
birds
are
admired
when
on
show
,
I
also
found
out
that
they
come
in
for
some
searching
criticism
.
I
was
always
interested
,
and
I
still
am
today
,
to
note
how
the
opinions
of
experienced
fanciers
differ
when
they
are
assessing
the
merits
of
a
bird
.
A
really
excellent
bird
usually
meets
with
approval
,
but
there
are
a
few
who
can
not
be
convinced
even
by
the
best
.
Maybe
they
lack
knowledge
of
what
is
required
or
perhaps
they
are
just
prejudiced
,
and
,
of
course
,
that
is
a
fault
that
everyone
has
to
guard
against
.
Let
us
look
at
the
Standard
of
Excellence
for
the
Border
Canary
which
is
laid
down
by
the
specialist
clubs
.
The
standard
says
that
the
position
of
the
bird
should
be
semi-erect
,
standing
at
an
angle
of
6
degrees
,
and
that
the
bird
should
move
in
a
gay
and
jaunty
manner
with
full
poise
of
the
head
.
Out
of
a
total
of
1
marks
which
are
to
be
allocated
,
15
are
awarded
for
these
attributes
,
and
it
has
to
be
remembered
that
a
bird
has
to
earn
each
one
of
them
when
on
the
judging
bench
.
Suffice
to
say
that
many
birds
which
have
appeared
under
me
have
earned
very
poor
markings
for
carriage
and
position
.
How
About
the
Future
?
I
wonder
whether
you
have
heard
it
said
of
a
popular
winner
:
''
It
is
good
today
,
but
I
doubt
whether
it
will
win
in
five
or
six
weeks
'
time
.
''
An
experienced
fancier
can
often
make
such
a
prophesy
,
simply
because
he
has
noticed
something
which
is
in
the
course
of
going
wrong
.
Returning
to
the
standard
again
,
it
stipulates
that
the
plumage
should
be
close
,
firm
,
fine
in
quality
,
presenting
a
smooth
,
glossy
,
silken
appearance
free
from
frills
and
toughness
.
In
a
single
word
,
we
refer
to
these
virtues
as
quality
.
Early
in
the
show
season
quite
a
number
of
birds
win
which
appear
to
have
excellent
quality
,
but
the
discerning
eye
can
already
see
that
some
of
the
winners
are
already
carrying
too
much
feather
.
Birds
continue
to
add
feathers
for
some
time
after
they
appear
to
have
completed
the
moult
,
and
these
additional
feathers
can
change
the
appearance
of
what
appeared
once
as
a
good
show
bird
.
#
217
<
12
TEXT
E15
>
''
TO
FINISH
THE
SEASON
''
By
Ralph
Greaves
THOSE
FAMILIAR
WORDS
will
now
have
appeared
on
the
fixture-card
,
and
the
last
entry
made
in
the
hunting
diary
for
196-61-
a
season
which
will
go
down
in
history
not
only
as
the
most
open
,
but
as
the
wettest
``
since
the
memory
of
man
1runneth
not
to
the
contrary
.
''
Even
before
the
season
started
,
the
land
was
saturated
;
and
so
it
remained
throughout
,
with
never
a
chance
of
drying
out
,
until
the
fantastically
dry
and
sunny
spell
that
set
in
at
the
beginning
of
March
.
Fortunately
this
will
obviate
cuckoo
corn
for
the
farmer
;
but
as
regards
foxhunting
,
there
have
been
days
lately
when
one
might
as
well
have
expected
hounds
to
be
able
to
run
in
June
,
for
all
the
scent
there
has
been
.
Strangely
enough
,
despite
all
the
wet
,
the
earlier
part
of
the
season
was
not
as
good
scenting
as
might
have
been
expected
,
scent
being
literally
washed
away
.
But
from
December
onwards
there
came
reports
from
every
quarter
of
sport
well
above
the
ordinary
,
and
with
the
drains
full
of
water
,
more
foxes
killed
above
ground
.
Stoppages
from
snow
and
frost
have
been
practically
nil
.
But
the
season
has
been
marred
in
many
countries
by
disastrous
outbreaks
of
foot-and-mouth
,
which
are
always
more
frequent
in
a
mild
season
.
Signs
of
Wear
Though
always
reluctant
to
leave
off
,
Masters
and
hunt
servants
may
sometimes
regard
the
finish
of
the
season
with
mixed
feelings
,
especially
when
it
peters
out
in
a
blaze
of
scentless
sunshine
.
Horses
and
hounds
have
had
a
hard
time
in
going
like
porridge
,
and
exceptionally
long
days
,
and
even
in
the
bigger
establishments
there
are
signs
of
wear-and-tear
.
Horses
,
though
still
sound
,
may
be
running
up
a
bit
light
,
and
there
are
probably
quite
a
number
of
lame
hounds
,
due
to
cuts
from
wire
or
flints
.
On
chalky
downlands
these
flints
have
become
an
increasing
menace
,
the
South
and
West
Wilts
having
been
particular
sufferers
in
this
respect
.
The
plough
has
brought
the
flints
to
the
surface
,
and
they
cut
like
razors
,
not
only
into
hounds
'
feet
but
horses
'
heels
.
Another
source
of
trouble
is
pig-netting
,
in
which
hounds
are
liable
to
get
hung
up
and
pull
their
stifles
.
What
with
casualties
,
and
bitches
in
hot
kennel
,
a
huntsman
in
a
small
establishment
of
up
to
25
couple
may
sometimes
have
difficulty
in
drawing
a
sizeable
pack
for
two
days
a
week
.
But
apart
from
these
domestic
problems
the
question
of
the
prolongation
of
the
season
depends
on
agriculture
.
Foxhunting
,
after
all
,
is
a
``
trespass
by
courtesy
''
and
since
the
courtesy
is
on
the
part
of
the
farmer
,
it
is
the
latter
's
interests
that
finally
decide
the
matter
.
Those
countries
that
have
a
bit
of
hill
or
downland
are
often
able
to
continue
operations
after
the
vale
is
closed
.
The
Berkeley
,
for
instance
,
are
usually
invited
to
retire
to
the
slopes
of
the
Cotswolds
for
a
bit
of
spring
hunting
.
Most
moorland
packs
can
also
remain
in
session
,
taking
advantage
of
which
,
that
inveterate
foxcatcher
,
Captain
Ronnie
Wallace
,
is
accustomed
to
wind
up
his
season
by
taking
the
Heythrop
hounds
on
a
visit
to
Exmoor
,
while
in
the
Southdown
country
the
killing
of
a
brace
or
two
of
May
foxes
on
their
open
downlands
is
almost
traditional
,
though
in
the
vale
hounds
have
long
ago
shut
up
shop
.
A
Favourite
Dodge
One
of
the
most
insistent
end-of-the-season
problems
is
that
of
lambing
ewes
.
However
carefully
the
Master
may
arrange
his
draw
,
it
is
always
at
the
back
of
his
mind
that
hounds
may
run
in
their
direction
,
and
will
have
to
be
stopped
.
One
of
the
favourite
dodges
in
the
repertoire
of
the
hunted
fox
is
to
run
through
sheep
foul
.
And
,
in
fact
,
with
ewes
and
lambs
all
over
the
place
,
it
is
sometimes
difficult
for
the
Master
to
make
a
day
of
it
.
Damage
,
too
,
is
a
word
that
weighs
heavily
on
the
hearts
of
Master
,
Field
Master
and
Secretary
.
It
is
fair
to
say
that
damage
to
grassland-
or
at
any
rate
permanent
grass-
in
the
earlier
part
of
the
season
,
even
when
as
wet
as
this
one
,
is
unlikely
to
be
particularly
serious
.
It
will
all
wash
back
with
the
next
rain
.
But
no
farmer
wants
to
see
his
fields
cut
up
in
February
or
March
,
especially
if
he
has
just
rolled
them
.
Even
on
old
pasture
with
plenty
of
bottom
,
the
mark
is
there
for
the
summer
,
and
it
will
certainly
put
paid
to
any
leys-
and
ley
farming
has
made
the
problem
more
acute
.
Had
the
wet
weather
continued
,
there
is
no
doubt
that
most
Hunts
would
have
had
to
stop
a
good
deal
earlier
than
usual
.
Hounds
would
no
doubt
have
continued
to
run
as
though
tied
to
their
fox
,
and
we
would
have
started
worrying
about
the
prospects
for
the
Point-to-Point
.
But
what
a
mark
we
should
have
made
!
And
the
faster
we
galloped
,
especially
downhill
,
the
worse
it
would
have
been
.
Even
now
,
after
three
weeks
of
sun
,
there
is
,
as
I
write
,
only
a
top
crust
on
the
clays
,
under
which
the
land
is
like
a
glue
pot
.
And
the
damage
then
will
be
worse
than
ever
.
Nor
would
it
take
much
rain
to
reduce
it
once
more
to
the
porridge
stage
.
In
Leicestershire
Elsewhere
,
however
,
as
in
Leicester
,
for
instance
,
the
land
really
has
dried
out
,
and
the
arable
was
mostly
in
tilth
by
the
middle
of
March
.
But
only
a
few
short
weeks
ago
it
was
a
different
story
.
Let
's
look
back
and
remember
...
.
Hounds
are
scudding
over
the
grass
like
a
covey
of
grouse
before
the
wind
.
You
've
got
away
on
terms
and
the
old
horse
is
pulling
a
double
handful
;
you
give
him
his
head
and
let
him
stride
on
.
What
else
would
you
do
when
hounds
are
running
?
It
's
either
go
on
or
go
home
.
The
ground
squelches
under
foot
,
but
he
can
go
through
the
dirt
all
day-
and
what
a
feel
he
does
give
you
!
But
by
Gad
,
it
is
deep
!
Horses
in
front
are
throwing
up
clods
of
turf
in
your
face
,
as
they
go
in
fetlock
deep
.
Better
take
him
up
to
the
front
and
have
first
cut
at
that
fence
before
the
others
start
bashing
it
.
The
old
horse
heaves
himself
out
of
the
mud
and
jumps
it
cleanly
.
On
you
go
,
in
the
wake
of
the
flying
pack
...
.
Well
,
the
hunt
has
only
started
,
and
you
've
only
crossed
the
first
field
.
Go
back
the
next
day
and
walk
round
that
farm
after
the
Hunt
has
been
over
it
.
What
would
you
say
if
you
were
the
farmer
?
There
is
more
owed
to
him
than
we
foxhunters
sometimes
realise
.
That
is
the
thought
with
which
to
finish
the
season
.
AN
EASY-GOING
SPRING
By
Dr.
E.
A.
R.
Ennion
Equinoxial
Tides
...
Unexpected
Finds
...
Tree-Sparrows
and
Rock-Sparrows
THE
SHORE
is
settling
down
to
its
everyday
ways
again
.
We
had
,
three-parts
of
the
way
through
March
,
a
series
of
exceptionally
high
spring
tides
,
even
for
the
equinox
.
Scudding
seas
and
flying
sand
,
sheets
of
spray
sweeping
high
over
cliffs
and
across
roads
where
I
never
remember
having
to
drive
through
spray
before
,
were
the
order
of
the
day
...
Bedlam
outside
as
well
as
in
,
with
curtains
flapping
and
doors
banging
.
The
waders
along
the
tideline
hardly
knew
whether
they
were
on
their
heads
or
on
their
heels
,
what
with
the
driven
spume
,
the
blinding
spray
and
both
wind
and
water
playing
tricks
and
taking
them
at
unexpected
speeds
and
angles
.
Co-ordination
of
Muscle
and
Eye
In
the
ordinary
way
a
dunlin
knows
to
a
T
how
far
a
wave
is
going
to
ripple
up
a
beach
,
how
long
he
can
wait
before
turning
and
running
back
before
it
to
avoid
,
as
it
were
,
getting
his
knickers
wet
.
A
redshank
knows
exactly
when
to
check
his
speed
to
alight
at
the
right
spot
at
the
right
moment
to
snatch
a
titbit
sweeping
out
to
sea
again
on
the
undertow
.
Such
instant
co-ordination
of
muscle
and
eye
is
commonplace
for
them
;
swift
movements
and
decisions
that
,
for
us
,
would
require
the
skill
of
a
juggler
,
the
practised
fingers
of
a
pianist
.
On
it
,
indeed
,
depends
their
livelihood
,
for
the
prey
they
catch
is
less
than
a
split
second
slower
off
the
mark
.
So
gusty
winds
and
unexpected
draughts
,
freakish
ripples
and
drenching
waves
must
be
darned
annoying
while
they
last
.
And
they
lasted
,
off
and
on
,
for
days
.
But
now
it
's
over
.
The
waves
,
their
fury
spent
,
are
plashing
lazily
on
the
beach
as
if
they
could
n't
get
tough
if
they
tried
.
The
wind
has
dwindled
to
a
gentle
breeze
.
There
are
no
white
horses
,
though
there
is
a
thin
white
line
wherever
wave
meets
rock
along
the
island
shores
and
,
beyond
them
,
a
slow
heave
along
the
line
of
the
horizon
which
shows
that
,
away
out
there
,
a
fair
swell
must
be
running
,
still
.
Like
the
deep
breathing
of
an
athlete
resting
after
his
exertions
,
it
takes
time
for
normal
rhythm
and
speed
to
supervene
.
But
in
shallower
waters
near
the
shore
there
is
only
the
gentlest
rise
and
fall
.
And
there
are
little
groups
of
waders
resting
,
preening
,
bathing
,
stretching
wings
and
legs
,
and
yawning-
doing
all
the
jobs
there
's
been
no
time
to
do
in
the
last
few
days
.
The
dunlin
and
the
oystercatchers
seem
especially
content
to
laze
and
just
enjoy
the
sunshine
and
the
calm
after
the
storm
.
Turnstones
,
restless
as
ever
,
keep
wandering
about
.
No
sooner
does
one
of
them
run
into
the
ripples
of
the
burn
that
spreads
across
the
beach
,
to
bathe
,
than
others
tear
across
the
sand
to
join
him
,
regardless
of
the
fact
that
most
of
them
have
bathed
before
,
not
once
but
ten
times
,
within
the
last
half-hour
.
They
ca
n't
need
to-
they
are
like
those
over-fussy
women
who
must
be
forever
cleaning
,
cleaning
,
cleaning
when
there
is
n't
a
speck
of
dirt
about
that
a
man
can
see
.
And
redshanks
,
as
ever
at
this
time
of
year
,
too
,
are
chasing
each
other
about
.
It
's
the
spring
in
their
blood
.
No
cock
redshank
worthy
of
his
coral
legs
can
bear
to
see
another
within
twenty
yards
of
him
without
running
to
drive
the
other
fellow
off
.
I
've
known
them
keep
this
rival-chasing
up
for
hours
at
a
stretch
when
the
chasee
could
n't
,
or
would
n't
,
get
away
:
no
wonder
,
when
you
handle
them
,
redshanks
are
so
surprisingly
thin
and
scrawny
.
Wagtails
in
the
Trap
What
with
one
thing
and
another
we
have
had
little
time
or
opportunity
since
we
returned
home
to
do
much
trapping
,
even
in
the
garden
:
it
is
our
leanest
spring
in
this
respect
for
ten
busy
years
.
But
the
other
day
,
while
I
was
digging
a
trench
for
some
cuttings
,
my
wife
looked
up
and
saw
half
a
dozen
pied
wagtails
fluttering
in
or
around
the
Heligoland
trap
.
It
was
just
before
dusk
and
,
all
unknown
to
us
,
this
small
party
of
them
must
have
been
using
the
willow
bushes
beside
it
for
their
roost
.
We
slipped
down
and
caught
three
:
a
beautiful
silky-white
and
ebony
cock
and
two
hens
,
one
adult
and
one
a
de
?
2butante
.
At
least
two
more
were
flitting
around
overhead
.
We
shall
now
know
them
if
we
meet
them
on
the
beach
.
The
trap
is
kept
out
of
action
,
in
case
a
bird
might
find
its
way
in
and
get
imprisoned
,
but
it
is
possible
to
``
set
''
it
again
instantly
,
and
now
and
then
I
can
not
for
the
life
of
me
resist
temptation
.
One
such
occasion
happened
a
week
or
so
ago
when
I
noticed
that
the
bushes
round
its
mouth
were
teeming
with
sparrows
.
We
have
long
since
given
up
ringing
them
,
i.e.
,
house-sparrows
.
From
well
over
8
ringed
,
we
had
not
had
a
single
recovery
from
beyond
a
mile
radius
!
But
there
were
starlings
among
the
sparrows
(
which
provide
many
and
often
most
interesting
records
)
and
also
,
unless
my
eyes
and
ears
were
failing
me
,
a
good
many
tree-sparrows
.
#
26
<
121
TEXT
E16
>
Design
Discussion
In
which
the
Editor
extends
some
arguments
contained
in
last
month
's
``
Showdown
''
article
THE
idea
was
expressed
in
MOTOR
SPORT
last
month
that
enthusiasts
who
know
about
cars
and
drive
them
far
and
fast
should
eschew
``
vintage
''
designs
and
,
by
purchasing
modern
models
for
their
daily
motoring
,
set
an
example
to
the
car-buying
public
of
the
benefits
of
such
technical
items
as
i.r.s.
,
elimination
of
the
propeller
shaft
,
reduction
of
greasing
points
and
so
on
.
Leaving
out
cars
with
front-wheel-drive
,
in
which
independent
springing
of
the
undriven
back
wheels
is
easy
to
achieve
(
or
if
for
some
reason
it
is
ignored
,
merely
means
that
a
light
axle
beam
is
involved
)
and
rear-engined
cars
in
which
i.r.s
.
is
virtually
forced
upon
the
designer
,
there
are
the
following
front-engined/
rear-drive
cars
the
enlightened
manufacturers
of
which
provide
independent
suspension
of
the
back
wheels
,
for
maximum
riding
and
cornering
efficiency
on
rough
roads
and
the
elimination
of
judder
and
heelspin
under
acceleration
which
is
a
shortcoming
to
which
rigid
rear
axles
are
prone
,
particularly
when
unlocated
and
attached
to
the
chassis
by
leaf-springs
:
-
<
LIST
>
Those
,
then
,
are
the
cars
you
should
go
for
,
unless
you
decide
that
divorcing
the
engine
from
the
driven
wheels
is
ridiculous
and
prefer
a
car
with
front-wheel-drive
or
rear-engine
location
.
Personally
,
based
on
satisfactory
experience
of
the
B.M.C
.
ADO15
and
ADO5
designs
,
I
vote
for
the
former
.
Citroe
''
n
,
the
World
's
most
advanced
car
,
has
had
driven
front
wheels
for
nearly
3
years
and
the
DS
in
its
latest
,
more
powerful
form
is
a
very
fine
motor
car
indeed
;
if
ever
it
gets
the
air-cooled
flat-six
engine
which
rumour
says
its
designer
always
intended
for
it
,
it
will
combine
in
one
vehicle
practically
everything
I
find
desirable
.
So
enamoured
have
I
become
by
the
safety
factors
inherent
in
a
front-wheel-driven
car
that
I
long
for
the
day
when
Alec
Issigonis
will
trigger
off
the
next
B.M.C
.
offering
of
that
species
.
He
,
like
the
Citroe
''
n
designer
,
has
been
obliged
to
use
a
conventional
engine
already
in
production
.
You
can
not
tell
me
that
the
bulgy
bonnet
of
the
old
torsion-bar-sprung
Morris
Minor
was
n't
intended
to
protect
a
flat-four
engine
,
whereas
Issigonis
was
prevailed
upon
to
use
an
existing
side-valve
lump
of
iron
when
the
car
went
into
production
.
And
while
this
talented
designer
has
shown
quite
outstanding
genius
in
placing
another
production
B.M.C
.
engine
across
the
front
of
his
Mini
to
save
space
within
the
body
envelope
,
I
wonder
whether
,
at
all
event
in
his
dreams
,
Issigonis
had
n't
visualised
a
flat-four
,
or
even
a
swash-plate
power
unit
,
for
these
brilliantly
conceived
(
if
less
conscientiously
assembled
)
little
cars
?
I
suggest
this
in
spite
of
Issigonis
'
statement
in
the
current
issue
of
Road
&
Track
that
designing
new
engines
as
well
as
new
cars
is
too
big
an
undertaking
for
him
to
adopt
it
...
.
It
remains
to
be
seen
whether
B.M.C
.
can
achieve
the
same
success
with
larger
versions
of
the
ADO15
layout
.
Personally
I
believe
they
will
,
should
their
future
policy
lie
in
that
direction
,
despite
rumours
that
nothing
larger
has
followed
the
Minis
because
there
is
a
limit
to
how
much
power
can
be
used
with
f.w.d
.
without
an
excursion
into
the
realms
of
dangerous
handling
characteristics
,
a
theory
that
the
Cooper-Minis
go
some
way
towards
refuting
and
to
which
I
do
not
subscribe
.
I
would
like
to
see
Alec
Issigonis
,
aided
by
rubber-man
Alex
Moulton
,
cock
a
snoot
at
Citroe
''
n
with
,
say
,
a
big
trans-engine
f.w.d
.
car
powered
by
a
3-litre
6-cylinder
B.M.C
.
engine
,
but
whether
a
longer
engine
could
be
used
across
the
car
without
seriously
restricting
the
steering
lock
is
open
to
conjecture
.
Whether
your
choice
is
for
front-drive
,
rear-engine
or
divorced
power
unit
and
axle
in
a
car
with
all-round
independent
suspension
,
there
is
still
great
variety
to
be
found
in
the
technical
approach
of
1962
.
I
was
amused
recently
to
read
in
Lord
Montagu
's
entertaining
journal
The
Veteran
and
Vintage
Magazine
the
statement
that
in
1898
``
motor
car
design
was
in
a
state
of
flux
:
engines
were
placed
in
front
,
amidships
,
and
at
the
rear
;
some
were
horizontal
,
others
vertical
,
while
at
least
one-
the
Clement-Panhard-
was
slightly
inclined
.
''
The
position
is
not
so
very
different
over
sixty
years
later
and
inclination
of
the
engine
to
secure
a
low
bonnet
line
,
as
on
the
Mercedes-Benz
3SL
,
B.M.W
.
15
,
Chrysler
Valiant
,
and
Peugeot
44
,
for
example
(
or
a
compact
boot
in
the
case
of
the
rear-engined
Simca
1
)
has
extended
to
the
underfloor
engines
of
the
VW
15
,
and
the
Fiat
5
Giardiniera
in
which
the
engine
has
been
turned
on
its
side
,
while
the
data
on
the
opposite
page
show
that
cylinder
disposition
has
by
no
means
reached
standardisation
.
Moreover
,
N.S.U
.
have
their
Wankel
rotary
engine
as
an
extremely
compact
power
unit
of
the
near-future
,
and
Rover
and
others
are
convinced
that
the
gas-turbine
will
eventually
have
its
day
.
One
aspect
of
engine
design
not
yet
exploited
by
British
designers
is
that
of
smoothing
out
the
4-cylinder
power
unit
and
improving
its
durability
by
providing
it
with
five
crankshaft
bearings
,
as
adopted
by
Alpha
Romeo
,
B.M.W.
,
Chevy
=2
,
Facellia
,
Goggomobil
,
Simca
and
Volvo
.
Considerable
attention
is
being
paid
to
the
reduction
of
chassis
greasing
points
.
But
while
Rover
is
frequently
named
as
a
notable
pioneer
in
this
field
,
the
Triumph
Herald
is
all
too
often
ignored
,
although
it
,
too
,
can
be
very
quickly
serviced
;
but
in
reduction
of
greasing
nipples
Fiat
and
N.S.U
.
on
their
smallest
models
do
rather
better
.
Only
the
D.A.F
.
from
Holland
and
the
front-drive
Renault
R4
from
France
appear
to
have
eliminated
greasing
points
entirely
,
but
in
this
country
Vauxhall
and
Rootes
have
made
very
considerable
progress
in
reducing
the
periods
between
or
the
amount
of
servicing
necessary
,
while
in
America
Oldsmobile
,
Ford
,
Mercury
,
Lincoln
,
Plymouth
,
Dodge
and
Chrysler
have
adopted
pre-lubricated
chassis
bearings
that
postpone
replenishment
until
3
,
miles
have
been
run
,
which
,
in
conjunction
with
oil
changes
recommended
after
6
,
miles
and
cooling
systems
intended
to
hold
their
water
for
some
two
years
,
has
taken
most
of
the
tedium
out
of
the
servicing
routine
.
So
much
interest
attaches
to
this
aspect
of
car
ownership
,
especially
when
service
stations
are
frequently
overcrowded
and
inefficient
,
and
when
home-mechanics
probably
prefer
to
spend
their
hours
in
the
garage
tuning
,
if
not
``
souping
,
''
their
engines
to
grovelling
about
under
their
cars
with
the
grease-gun
,
that
I
append
a
table
showing
how
a
representative
collection
of
cars
requires
to
be
greased
,
from
which
the
disinterested
manufacturers
who
do
nothing
to
relieve
servicing
tasks
stand
out
like
sheep-
black
sheep
,
as
black
as
the
unfortunate
owners
or
mechanics
who
have
to
grease
these
cars
!
Incidentally
,
that
the
propeller
shaft
is
an
anachronism
is
emphasised
by
the
fact
that
of
only
three
grease
nipples
on
the
Hillman
Super
Minx
and
four
on
the
Singer
Gazelle
,
one
of
the
former
and
two
on
the
latter
are
on
the
propeller
shaft
,
while
Rover
have
successfully
rid
themselves
of
every
nipple
save
one
,
again-
on
the
propeller
shaft.-
W.
B.
VETERAN-
EDWARDIAN-
VINTAGE
A
Section
Devoted
to
Old-Car
Matters
V.S.C.C
.
SILVERSTONE
RACE
MEETING
(
July
22nd
)
THIS
,
the
second
of
these
enjoyable
fixtures
this
year
,
took
place
in
overcast
but
dry
weather
and
attracted
the
usual
delightfully
varied
entry
,
although
few
``
new
''
old
cars
appeared
.
The
programme
commenced
with
an
Inter-Team
Relay
Race
which
was
contested
between
14
one-make
teams
and
a
team
of
Edwardians
.
The
race
was
difficult
to
follow
but
in
the
end
jubilation
in
the
Amilcar
Six
pit
indicated
that
the
Tozer
,
Harding
,
Lyne
team
of
these
fine
little
supercharged
cars
had
won
from
the
two
Frazer
Nash
teams
.
In
spite
of
modern
Weber
carburetters
,
Riseley
's
1931
Aston
Martin
retired
.
The
Austin
Seven
team
comprised
Nippy
,
Ulster
and
Chummy
,
and
there
had
even
been
a
complete
team
of
three
Gwynne
Eights
and
I
noticed
that
between
them
they
numbered
a
Wolseley
gearbox
,
a
stubby
right-hand
gear-lever
and
a
long
central
lever
,
sure
sign
that
standardisation
is
a
word
unknown
in
vintage
circles
!
The
first
5-lap
Handicap
was
led
on
the
last
lap
by
Brogden's
2-seater
3-litre
Bentley
,
Williamson
's
2-seater
3-litre
of
this
make
also
passing
Rowe
's
Ulster
Austin
that
had
been
out
in
front
for
three
laps
,
and
was
close
up
on
the
second
Bentley
at
the
finish
.
Another
5-lap
Handicap
followed
,
which
incorporated
the
Light
Car
Handicap
.
The
small
fry
were
overtaken
by
Beavis
'
rather
nondescript
1928
Riley
Nine
after
three
laps
,
and
Blyth
's
Austin
,
with
Boyd
Carpenter
long-tail
body
,
came
in
second
,
followed
by
Smith
's
Gwynne
Eight
,
leader
of
the
light
cars
.
Abrahams
'
racing
Singer
Junior
went
well
into
fourth
place
.
Elsworthy
ran
a
193
M-type
M.G
.
Midget
in
original
body
trim
.
We
now
drove
to
Becketts
Corner
,
where
Ronald
Barker
had
arrived
in
Sedgwick
's
open
Speed
Six
Bentley
,
Sedgwick
having
driven
up
in
the
first
of
the
Continental
Bentleys
dating
from
1951
,
while
a
Voisin
was
circulating
as
temporary
Course
Car-
variety
which
makes
these
V.S.C.C
.
days
so
enjoyable
.
Faster
stuff
came
out
for
yet
another
5-lap
Handicap
,
Bergel's
2.3
Bugatti
going
very
nicely
to
a
popular
victory
from
Michelsen's
i.f.s
.
Frazer
Nash
``
Patience
,
''
Edwards
'
big
Lagonda
third
.
In
spite
of
a
tendency
to
mis-fire
,
Gahagan
's
scratch
2-litre
E.R.A
.
lapped
at
72.75
m.p.h
.
A
mixed
bag
from
198
to
1936
contested
the
fourth
5-lap
Handicap
and
it
was
splendid
to
see
Clutton
's
great
12-litre
Itala
quite
undismayed
by
front-braked
``
moderns
,
''
so
that
it
came
home
a
thunderous
second
behind
Cook
's
little
Ulster
Austin
,
making
fastest
lap
,
into
the
bargain
,
at
61.2
m.p.h
.
Third
place
was
secured
by
Marsh
's
Austin
.
Poor
Liston-Young
could
get
nowhere
from
scratch
in
his
Fiat
Balilla
and
space
helmet
,
and
Zeuner
,
holding
his
Brescia
Bugatti
's
gear-lever
in
gear
,
was
lapped
by
Cook
.
Kain
drove
a
neat
Type
4
Bugatti
.
So
to
the
race
which
is
the
purpose
of
this
meeting
,
the
5-km
.
Boulogne
Trophy
Scratch
Race
.
This
was
a
splendid
event
.
Margulies
built
up
a
growing
lead
in
his
3-litre
Maserati
,
Hull
's
2-litre
E.R.A
.
second
,
ahead
of
the
Hon
.
Peter
Lindsay
and
Murray
in
their
1
1/2-litre
E.R.A.s
.
As
the
race
settled
down
Murray
's
green
E.R.A
.
fell
back
and
Margulies
,
Hull
and
Lindsay
were
out
ahead
of
the
E.R.A.s
of
Waller
and
Brown
.
Then
on
lap
nine
the
big
Maserati
retired
,
as
did
Waller
,
so
the
order
was
Hull
,
Lindsay
,
Brown
,
Gahagan
and
Murray
,
all
in
E.R.A.s
,
followed
by
Mudd
's
Maserati
which
,
although
mis-firing
,
was
keeping
ahead
of
Husband
's
blown
Talbot
,
about
which
Goodhew
's
E.R.A.-Delage
could
do
nothing
at
all
.
Cottam's
E.R.A
.
was
pursuing
this
group
,
followed
by
McDonald
's
4
1/2-litre
Bentley
that
eventually
took
the
Vintage
Award
.
Lindsay
was
driving
``
Remus
''
with
real
fire
and
a
lap
later
passed
Hull
.
Gahagan
,
too
,
was
coming
round
fast
in
his
2-litre
E.R.A.
,
with
occasional
glances
at
his
off-side
rear
wheel
,
and
on
lap
13
he
was
third
,
having
passed
Brown
.
Finally
,
as
a
fast
,
eventful
race
ran
its
course
Mudd
got
ahead
of
Murray
,
the
s/
c.
Talbot
continuing
to
hold
off
the
E.R.A.-Delage-
how
unpredictable
vintage
racing
is
!
Margulies
lapped
fastest
,
at
8.62
m.p.h.
,
before
retiring
.
<
LIST
>
Unfortunately
Philip
Mann
's
1922
Strasbourg
Sunbeam
had
suffered
a
serious
fracture
of
the
top
of
the
cylinder
block
in
practice
and
spent
the
race
on
its
trailer
behind
a
Land
Rover
.
The
races
now
reverted
to
5-lappers
,
Begley
's
Frazer
Nash
shaking
off
Holford
's
Singer
Nine
and
Harris
'
Austin
to
win
the
fifth
,
in
which
Michael
,
sawing
at
the
wheel
of
his
lowered
,
ex-Goodhew
4
1/2-litre
Lagonda
,
made
fastest
lap
,
at
68.1
m.p.h
.
Hull
,
as
he
often
does
in
short
races
,
won
the
Scratch
event
,
from
Day
,
whose
E.R.A
.
sounded
off
form
,
Waller
third
,
Gahagan
fourth
,
after
Lindsay
started
badly
and
fell
back
after
a
spin
.
Hull
lapped
at
78.23
m.p.h
.
Bradley
's
well-known
4
1/2-litre
Bentley
won
another
of
the
Handicaps
from
Morton
's
very
fierce
3-carburetter
4
1/2-litre
Bentley
and
Morley
's
drastically
lowered
4
1/2-litre
Bentley
with
straight-tooth
back
axle
and
castors
instead
of
front
wheels
,
the
classes
going
to
Heap
's
Riley
,
Ashley
's
very
rapid
Frazer
Nash
and
Footitt
's
so
very
worthwhile
A.C.-G.N
.
#
28
<
122
TEXT
E17
>
TELEFIGHT
NEWS
by
RON
OLVER
Walker
And
Pollard
TV
Heroes
BEING
on
TV
did
n't
do
the
London
amateurs
much
good
against
South
Poland
,
did
it
?
The
score
was
3-1
in
our
favour
when
we
came
on
the
air
but
then
it
became
3-4
,
only
for
heavyweight
Billy
Walker
to
level
it
up
.
This
was
the
only
bout
to
end
inside
the
distance
,
and
once
again
Billy
revealed
his
potential
as
one
of
our
best
heavyweight
bets
for
the
future
.
This
was
the
first
representative
match
to
be
televised
from
London
this
season
,
and
contained
all
the
usual
controversies
over
decisions
and
refereeing
.
In
the
TV
sessions
there
were
two
disputed
verdicts
,
and
as
far
as
it
is
possible
to
judge
through
this
medium
Johnny
Caiger
was
a
trifle
unlucky
and
Dennis
Pollard
,
in
spite
of
his
terrific
performance
,
was
beaten
by
a
better
man
.
With
regard
to
the
refereeing
,
the
Polish
official
seemed
to
go
out
of
his
way
to
stop
the
exchanges
on
the
slightest
pretext
when
the
action
was
getting
exciting
.
It
must
have
been
most
frustrating
to
the
boxers
,
and
of
course
just
as
annoying
to
the
spectators
.
Rules
are
rules
,
but
it
is
the
interpretation
that
is
important
.
A
fussy
referee
can
ruin
a
bout
.
There
were
southpaws
galore
in
the
Polish
team
.
We
saw
three
on
TV
and
I
understand
there
were
at
least
two
more
.
Their
national
team
is
in
the
process
of
re-building
and
the
accent
is
now
on
youth
.
Best
Boxer
Even
so
,
I
thought
that
Pietrzykowski
,
veteran
of
the
side
,
was
the
best
boxer
on
view
in
our
6-minute
TV
session
.
Yet
he
was
n't
included
in
this
year
's
European
Championships
.
Why
not
?
Well
,
Polish
coach
Felix
Stam
,
referring
to
the
omission
of
such
stars
as
Pietrzykowski
,
Adamski
,
Drogosz
and
Pazdior
in
Belgrade
,
declared-
``
They
are
too
old
.
It
is
no
use
keeping
them
in
the
team
just
for
the
chance
of
winning
here
.
We
are
preparing
for
1964
(
the
Olympic
Games
)
,
and
it
is
no
use
starting
to
build
up
in
1963
.
''
That
's
common
sense
of
course
,
but
Pietrzykowski
(
why
was
n't
he
called
``
Smith
''
)
is
still
boxing
well
.
He
will
be
32
in
1964
,
but
as
Archie
Moore
would
say
``
It
's
your
ability
,
not
your
age
,
that
counts
.
''
Poland
has
had
a
fine
run
of
successes
during
the
past
three
years
.
In
the
1959
European
Championships
they
had
three
Gold
Medals
through
the
old
firm
of
Drogosz
,
Adamski
and
Pietrzykowski
.
Also
Silver
Medals
through
Dampe
and
Walasek
,
and
a
Bronze
Medal
through
Jedrzewski
.
In
the
Olympics
of
the
following
year
lightweight
Pazdior
won
a
Gold
Medal
;
Adamski
,
Walasek
and
Pietrzykowski
gained
Silver
Medals
;
Bendig
,
Kasprzyk
and
Drogosz
won
Bronze
Medals
.
So
to
this
year
's
European
Championships
,
when
Poland
omitted
some
of
their
stars
in
favour
of
younger
men
.
Yet
they
did
n't
do
at
all
badly
.
Walasek
won
a
Gold
Medal
,
Gutman
was
bantam
finalist
(
he
outpointed
Johnny
Head
in
a
featherweight
bout
last
week
)
and
three
boxers
reached
the
semi-finals
,
Kasprzyk
,
Jozefowicz
and
Gugniewicz
.
We
must
remember
that
Iron
Curtain
countries
have
the
advantage
of
keeping
their
lads
together
as
``
amateurs
''
throughout
their
careers
.
How
can
Britain
think
about
building
a
team
for
1964
when
the
stars
invariably
turn
professional
.
One
only
has
to
consider
Britain
's
team
in
last
year
's
Olympics
.
Those
who
have
since
turned
pro
are
flyweight
Danny
Lee
,
featherweight
Phil
Lundgren
,
light-welter
Bobby
Kelsey
,
light-middle
Willie
Fisher
and
cruiser
Johnny
Ould
.
And
now
comes
the
news
that
Frankie
Taylor
is
turning
pro
shortly
.
Heavyweight
Dave
Thomas
and
middle
Roy
Addison
have
retired
,
leaving
only
Dick
McTaggart
and
Jim
Lloyd
.
So
it
looks
like
almost
a
complete
new
British
team
for
the
1964
Games
,
whereas
the
Iron
Curtain
countries
will
be
able
to
call
upon
their
established
stars
as
usual
.
One
of
our
best
men
at
the
moment
is
Billy
Walker
,
but
I
'll
bet
that
Billy
will
be
a
professional
long
before
then
.
And
who
can
blame
him
?
Will
To
Win
One
of
those
who
looks
like
going
places
is
cruiserweight
Dennis
Pollard
,
who
fought
like
a
tiger
against
Pietrzykowski
.
Dennis
has
the
will
to
win
,
and
that
's
exactly
what
we
want
in
these
representative
matches
.
He
was
not
bothered
by
his
opponent's
reputation-
simply
went
into
the
attack
,
and
kept
attacking
.
No
wonder
the
crowd
rose
to
Pollard
and
on
that
form
he
would
assuredly
have
beaten
anyone
less
experienced
than
the
triple
European
champion
.
We
shall
now
look
forward
to
the
Great
Britain
v.
America
match
,
part
of
which
will
be
televised
by
the
BBC
next
Thursday
.
No
doubt
we
shall
have
the
opportunity
of
seeing
Walker
and
Pollard
in
action
again
then
.
Tomorrow
's
Grandstand
bout
features
Sugar
Ray
Robinson
against
Denny
Moyer
,
which
Robinson
won
on
points
.
There
is
absolutely
nothing
that
the
average
fight
fan
does
not
know
about
Robinson
,
but
here
are
the
statistical
details
in
his
chequered
career
.
SUGAR
RAY
ROBINSON
.
Born
Detroit
May
3
,
192
.
Turned
pro
in
194
,
gaining
4
straight
wins
before
losing
to
Jake
LaMotta
in
1943
.
Signed
to
meet
Marty
Servo
for
the
World
's
welter
crown
on
August
1
,
1946
,
but
the
bout
was
twice
postponed
and
eventually
Servo
retired
.
Robinson
was
then
matched
with
Tommy
Bell
,
and
won
on
points
on
December
2
,
1946
.
On
February
14
,
1951
,
Robinson
kayoed
Jake
LaMotta
to
win
the
world
's
middleweight
crown
,
and
gave
up
his
welter
title
.
Ray
lost
the
middleweight
championship
to
Randolph
Turpin
in
1951
,
regained
it
the
same
year
.
In
1952
he
was
kayoed
by
Joey
Maxim
in
a
world
's
cruiserweight
title
bout
,
and
announced
his
retirement
from
the
ring
in
December
of
that
year
.
Came
back
in
1955
and
won
the
world
's
middleweight
title
from
Carl
Olson
.
Successfully
defended
it
against
Olson
in
1956
,
lost
it
to
Gene
Fullmer
in
1957
,
regaining
it
in
the
same
year
.
Lost
to
Carmen
Basilio
in
1957
,
regaining
it
from
Basilio
in
1958
.
Lost
it
to
Paul
Pender
in
196
,
and
was
beaten
again
by
Pender
in
a
return
.
Has
had
two
shots
at
Gene
Fullmer
's
NBA
crown
,
in
196
(
a
draw
)
and
last
March
(
lost
on
points
)
.
Only
previous
bouts
this
year-
lost
to
Fullmer
and
outpointed
Wilf
Greaves
.
OVERALL
RECORD
.
Bouts
158
,
Won
145
,
Drawn
3
,
Lost
9
,
No
Decision
1
.
DENNY
MOYER
.
Born
Portland
August
8
,
1939
.
French-Irish
parentage
.
As
an
amateur
won
the
American
AAU
welter
title
in
1957
.
Comes
from
a
fighting
family
.
Father
Harry
was
a
pro
,
brother
Phil
turned
pro
on
the
same
date
as
Denny
August
17
,
1957
.
Uncle
Tommy
was
a
good
amateur
and
is
now
a
promoter
in
Portland
,
having
staged
many
of
Denny
's
fights
.
Won
2
straight
bouts
,
then
was
matched
with
Don
Jordan
for
the
latter
's
world
welter
crown
.
Lost
on
points
in
his
home-town
.
Bout
was
promoted
by
his
uncle
.
Has
beaten
many
notable
fighters
,
like
former
world
's
champions
Paddy
DeMarco
,
Tony
DeMarco
,
Virgil
Akins
,
Johnny
Saxton
and
Emile
Griffith
.
Has
also
defeated
the
present
World
's
welter
champ
Benny
Paret
.
Is
now
a
middleweight
,
and
rated
by
Boxing
News
as
the
world's
No
.
1
.
Robinson
holds
down
the
No
.
4
spot
.
This
year
's
record-
outpointed
Willie
Morton
,
Charley
Scott
and
Dulio
Nunez
.
Outpointed
by
Jorge
Fernandez
and
Nunez
.
OVERALL
RECORD
.
Bouts
35
,
Won
29
,
Lost
6
.
Do
n't
forget
to
watch
Sportsview
next
Wednesday
for
film
coverage
of
the
John
Caldwell-Alphonse
Halimi
world
's
bantam
title
fight
.
And
a
running
commentary
on
this
contest
will
be
given
next
Tuesday
evening
in
the
Light
Programme
.
Next
live
pro
item
will
be
the
Maurice
Cullen-Guy
Gracia
bout
from
Newcastle
on
November
13
.
Next
for
Grandstand
:
Oct.
28
Sugar
Ray
Robinson
v.
Denny
Moyer
.
Nov.
4
Teddy
Wright
v.
Farid
Salim
.
Nov.
11
Alejandro
Lavorante
v.
Billy
Hunter
.
Nov.
18
Carlos
Ortiz
v.
Paolo
Rosi
.
Sports
Editor
Laurie
Higgins
and
Schools
ABA
Secretary
Pat
Martin
combine
on
October
3
for
another
of
ITA
's
interesting
boxing
instructional
series
in
``
Seeing
Sport
''
.
BROWN
KEEPS
TITLE
Champion
Floors
Somodio
Twice
To
Take
Unanimous
Verdict
JOE
BROWN
,
35-year-old
American
holder
of
the
World's
lightweight
crown
,
kept
his
title
at
Quezon
City
,
Manila
,
last
Saturday
,
with
an
easy
points
verdict
over
15
rounds
against
Filipino
Bert
Somodio
.
Brown
floored
his
man
twice
,
for
a
no-count
in
the
fifth
and
for
``
nine
''
in
the
eleventh
.
It
was
a
unanimous
decision
.
This
was
Brown
's
tenth
successful
title
defence
.
A
capacity
crowd
of
around
3
,
in
the
Areneta
Coliseum
gave
their
local
favourite
Somodio
plenty
of
vocal
support
,
but
although
he
started
well
and
put
in
a
good
finish
there
could
be
no
doubt
of
Brown
's
superiority
.
There
was
very
little
positive
action
in
the
first
four
rounds
,
with
Brown
content
to
let
his
opponent
force
the
pace
.
In
the
fourth
,
particularly
,
Somodio
scored
with
hard
rights
to
the
mid-section
.
Then
the
champ
decided
that
he
had
learned
enough
about
his
man
to
take
the
offensive
,
and
opened
up
with
a
series
of
two-handed
attacks
,
culminating
in
a
right
to
the
jaw
that
put
Somodio
down
on
one
knee
.
The
27-year-old
Filipino
got
up
immediately
but
was
obviously
shaken
.
Then
in
the
seventh
Brown
again
shook
his
man
with
a
right
cross
and
opened
up
a
cut
on
his
opponent
's
left
eye
.
Brown
kept
on
top
with
clever
boxing
and
ringcraft
,
and
in
the
eleventh
caught
Somodio
with
a
right-left
to
the
paw
that
put
him
down
again
.
This
had
its
effect
on
the
Filipino
,
who
slowed
considerably
in
the
next
two
or
three
rounds
.
Brown
used
his
full
repertoire
of
punches
,
jabbing
and
uppercutting
to
good
effect
,
and
was
well
on
top
now
.
Somodio
went
down
slowly
in
a
sort
of
delayed-action
fall
,
taking
several
backward
steps
before
going
to
the
canvas
near
the
ropes
.
But
somehow
he
struggled
up
at
``
nine
,
''
although
all
the
fight
had
been
taken
out
of
him
now
.
The
Filipino
tried
hard
to
put
in
a
storming
finish
,
but
his
attacks
were
nearly
all
neatly
countered
by
the
clever
champion
.
Both
men
received
a
fine
ovation
from
an
enthusiastic
crowd
.
Brown
has
held
his
crown
since
August
1956
,
when
he
outpointed
Wallace
``
Bud
''
Smith
.
But
he
still
seem
<
SIC
>
reluctant
to
meet
Carlos
Ortiz
,
one-time
winner
over
Dave
Charnley
,
and
like
the
latter
,
a
leading
contender
for
Joe
's
title
.
Big
Chance
For
Wemhoener
NO
shortage
of
work
in
Germany
,
writes
GERRY
MANN
.
Tonight
there
are
top
shows
at
Munich
and
Hamburg
.
At
the
former
venue
two
near-veterans
in
Dieter
Wemhoener
and
Helmut
Bull
battle
it
out
for
the
vacant
German
cruiser
crown
.
At
the
latter
Karl
``
The
Great
''
Mildenberger
tackles
American
Wayne
Bethea
.
Then
on
November
11
comes
the
Erich
Schoeppner
v.
Hans
Kalbfell
clash
for
the
former
's
German
heavyweight
title
,
and
in
Frankfurt
on
November
24
Mildenberger
is
likely
to
top
the
bill
.
Wemhoener
has
always
boxed
in
the
shadow
of
his
more
famous
stablemate
Gustav
Scholz
,
and
at
the
age
of
31
must
have
been
thinking
that
his
big
chance
had
gone
by
.
But
the
vacating
of
the
cruiser
crown
by
Erich
Schoeppner
has
left
the
door
open
for
Wemhoener
or
his
3-year-old
opponent
Helmut
Ball
to
annex
the
national
title
.
Two
years
ago
Wemhoener
went
to
Milan
and
outpointed
Italian
cruiser
Giulio
Rinaldi
on
his
own
doorstep
.
Rinaldi
went
on
to
fight
for
the
World
's
title
.
Why
manager
Fritz
Gretzschel
did
n't
cash
in
on
this
victory
and
challenge
Schoeppner
right
then
must
remain
a
mystery
.
Instead
Dieter
went
on
his
victorious
way
against
Continental
opposition
,
slipping
only
twice-
when
he
was
kayoed
by
Lennart
Risberg
in
Stockholm
last
November
and
this
year
when
he
was
held
to
a
draw
by
Frenchman
Diouf
.
Helmut
Ball
,
with
American
experience
,
got
a
shot
at
Schoeppner
instead
and
was
narrowly
outpointed
.
He
can
not
match
Wemhoener
for
skill
,
but
punches
hard
enough
to
put
away
any
cruiser
in
Europe
.
This
fight
looks
like
being
the
survival
of
the
fittest
,
but
we
'll
go
along
with
Wemhoener
on
account
of
his
superior
skill
.
In
the
main
support
heavyweight
Ulli
Nitzschke
tackles
American
Frankie
Daniels
in
a
return
(
Daniels
won
last
time
on
points
)
and
lightweight
champion
Conny
Rudhof
opposes
Zykaris
Taki
.
#
212
<
123
TEXT
E18
>
''
The
time
has
come
,
''
the
Walrus
said
,
``
To
talk
of
many
things
Of
shoes
and
ships
and
sealing
wax
Of
cabbages-
and
Kings
''
NEXT
year
we
shall
see
another
America
's
Cup
contest
.
This
time
it
will
be
Australia
who
will
be
making
her
first
challenge
.
There
were
strong
rumours
that
the
Americans
would
not
build
a
new
defender
and
that
they
would
rely
upon
Stephen
's
designed
Columbia
,
perhaps
improved
,
and
Easterner
which
has
been
much
improved
and
has
had
twelve
hundred
pounds
taken
out
of
her
in
the
form
of
cabin
fittings
and
needless
furniture
.
This
has
allowed
about
six
hundred
pounds
of
lead
to
be
added
to
her
keel
.
Now
I
hear
that
Easterner
's
designer
Ray
Hunt
has
been
commissioned
to
design
a
new
potential
defender
.
She
will
be
built
at
Graves
Yard
in
Marblehead
,
Mass.
,
next
door
to
Ted
Hood
's
sail
loft
.
The
combination
is
a
good
one
and
the
new
boat
will
be
much
fancied
.
My
American
informant
remarks
that
the
trials
next
summer
will
be
better
than
the
actual
races
for
the
cup
and
this
was
true
of
the
last
challenge
.
He
ends
up
by
saying
:
``
Unless
the
Aussies
have
shaved
the
rules
so
closely
that
they
squeak
I
think
we
might
win
again
.
''
I
hear
that
the
Red
Duster
Syndicate
has
ordered
a
12-metre
to
Arthur
Robb
's
design
from
Groves
&
Guttridge
of
Cowes
.
It
will
be
a
new
venture
on
the
part
of
this
firm
to
build
a
twelve
.
No
information
has
been
published
as
to
the
result
of
the
extensive
tests
made
for
this
syndicate
in
the
Saunders
Roe
tank
.
They
have
been
going
on
for
a
long
time
and
much
money
has
been
spent
.
From
what
I
can
discover
the
general
conclusion
,
after
much
experimenting
in
tanks
,
is
that
it
is
difficult
to
improve
much
upon
the
performance
of
hulls
.
It
is
,
I
think
,
generally
accepted
that
there
is
still
a
considerable
margin
for
a
breakthrough
in
the
motive
power-
sails
.
As
I
said
last
month
,
no
one
would
dream
of
using
cotton
sails
for
racing
to-day
and
there
is
still
probably
room
for
improvement
upon
Terylene
rather
by
processing
it
or
by
using
some
form
of
sheer
plastic
.
Perhaps
one
answer
may
be
the
Ratsey
``
Venturi
''
spinnaker
.
The
vents
are
claimed
to
direct
a
strong
downward
thrust
of
air
just
forward
of
the
sail
giving
the
spinnaker
increased
lift
and
driving
power
.
The
idea
is
based
on
experience
with
aeronautical
parachutes
and
will
be
shown
by
Ratsey
and
Lapthorn
Inc.
at
the
1962
National
Motorboat
Show
in
New
York
.
The
Australian
challenger
designed
by
Alan
Payne
is
making
good
progress
at
Lars
Halvorsen
and
Sons
'
yard
on
the
Parramatta
River
at
Ryde
,
Sydney
.
She
is
expected
to
be
in
commission
in
December
and
her
first
job
will
be
trials
against
Vim
.
The
Australians
have
realistically
decided
that
unless
she
can
beat
Vim
there
is
no
use
sending
her
to
the
States
.
Allowing
for
a
period
of
tuning
they
should
know
the
ability
of
their
new
unnamed
12
by
February
.
She
will
probably
leave
Sydney
during
May
,
1962
,
as
deck
cargo
and
she
has
to
be
at
the
starting
line
off
Newport
,
Rhode
Island
,
on
September
15
.
Vim
will
return
to
the
States
in
the
same
way
at
about
the
same
time
.
The
challenger
will
have
a
light
alloy
mast
built
from
American
components
.
Her
sails
will
be
made
in
Sydney
from
imported
synthetic
sailcloth
by
Peter
Cole
and
Joe
Pearce
.
The
materials
for
them
will
probably
also
come
from
America
.
Two
eleven-man
teams
have
been
trained
in
Vim
but
they
have
lacked
the
stimulus
of
competition
and
it
occurs
to
me
that
it
would
have
been
a
nice
gesture
to
have
shipped
Sceptre
to
Australia
at
the
close
of
her
successful
season
.
Sceptre
's
recent
successes
have
led
some
people
to
make
adverse
comments
about
her
crew
in
the
America
's
Cup
races
but
it
must
be
remembered
that
in
Evaine
she
only
had
a
trial
horse
and
not
a
contender
for
the
challenge
while
the
Americans
enjoyed
the
fiercest
competition
in
their
trials
to
select
their
defender
.
Her
arrival
in
Sydney
in
the
autumn
,
or
shall
we
say
Sydney
's
spring
,
would
have
put
new
life
into
the
training
of
the
two
crews
.
The
Australian
syndicate
led
by
Sir
Frank
Packer
are
reputed
to
be
spending
+25
,
on
their
Cup
bid
.
Let
us
hope
that
Alan
Payne
,
the
builders
,
sailmakers
and
crew
can
pull
something
out
of
the
bag
,
for
in
many
ways
the
dice
are
inevitably
loaded
against
them
.
DISPLACED
by
the
rebuilding
programme
of
the
Royal
Thames
Yacht
Club
,
the
International
Yacht
Racing
Union
Annual
Conference
took
place
in
the
Naval
and
Military
Club
,
colloquially
known
,
on
account
of
the
notices
on
its
entrance
,
as
the
In
and
Out
.
The
conference
opened
on
Monday
,
October
3
,
and
ended
on
Friday
,
November
3
,
with
the
general
assembly
of
the
Union
which
takes
place
once
every
three
years
and
which
is
attended
by
representatives
from
all
member
nations
.
In
fact
27
delegates
took
their
seats
,
some
of
whom
represented
more
than
one
country
and
these
delegates
were
assisted
by
their
advisers
.
When
one
considers
that
the
permanent
committee
and
all
the
sub-committees
are
similarly
helped
by
advisers
one
gets
some
idea
of
the
formidable
body
of
international
yachtsmen
who
descend
upon
London
for
this
occasion
.
There
are
41
member
countries
and
I
should
say
that
this
international
meeting
is
an
outstanding
example
of
how
international
affairs
can
be
conducted
in
harmony
.
Yachtsmen
,
it
seems
,
even
if
they
do
not
agree
,
can
disagree
gracefully
and
I
think
that
much
of
the
success
of
these
annual
meetings
is
due
to
the
tactful
and
impartial
chairmanship
of
Peter
Scott
,
the
President
,
backed
by
Harry
Morgan
(
U.S.A.
)
and
Jan
Loeff
(
Netherlands
)
as
Vice-Presidents
,
and
by
the
knowledge
and
experience
of
the
Hon
.
President
,
King
Olav
=5
of
Norway
.
Over
the
years
I
have
watched
the
members
of
the
permanent
committee
and
the
sub-committees
shaking
down
together
in
the
realization
that
each
knows
his
job
,
and
each
may
well
have
his
idiosyncrasies
.
While
there
is
continual
change
and
a
few
new
faces
every
year
,
they
become
absorbed
into
the
main
body
of
the
Union
and
known
by
their
Christian
names
,
and
there
are
a
few
<
SIC
>
,
for
instance
,
who
would
dream
of
addressing
the
Count
of
Caria
as
anything
but
Bernardo
.
As
usual
,
delegates
were
entertained
to
dinner
by
the
Royal
Yachting
Association
and
a
very
pleasant
affair
it
was
,
if
a
little
cramped
in
its
temporary
quarters
.
There
was
the
usual
cocktail
party
at
the
Royal
Ocean
Racing
Club
,
and
Group
Captain
Haylock
's
theatre
party
which
includes
the
wives
.
It
seems
that
the
latter
come
over
mainly
for
the
purpose
of
going
to
our
theatres
in
the
evenings
and
indulging
in
the
most
glorious
shopping
spree
imaginable
by
day
,
sometimes
admirably
helped
by
their
daughters
.
AT
a
recent
meeting
,
the
Planning
Committee
of
the
Hampshire
County
Council
approved
,
with
certain
safeguards
,
the
building
of
a
conventional
power
station
by
the
Central
Electricity
Generating
Board
at
Fawley
between
the
Fawley
Oil
Refinery
and
Calshot
.
The
power
station
will
be
three
times
the
size
of
that
at
Marchwood
,
at
the
head
of
Southampton
Water
.
It
is
thus
fairly
certain
that
with
its
6ft
chimney
it
will
be
visible
from
all
parts
of
the
Solent
.
Unlike
an
oil
refinery
one
can
not
grumble
much
about
the
fumes
,
smell
and
industrial
dirt
,
generally
,
for
little
comes
out
of
the
chimney
except
possibly
invisible
gasses
.
<
SIC
>
Cooling
water
in
vast
quantities
will
be
discharged
into
Southampton
Water
but
except
for
being
warmed
it
will
be
unchanged
.
What
we
can
and
do
object
to
,
however
carefully
``
landscaped
''
and
however
beautifully
designed
this
power
station
may
be
,
is
the
fact
that
we
shall
be
able
to
see
it
from
all
parts
of
the
Solent
.
This
may
seem
a
slight
objection
but
it
is
a
valid
one
.
It
is
necessary
to
man
,
and
an
amenity
,
to
be
able
to
look
at
unspoilt
nature
and
this
,
to
a
large
extent
,
he
can
still
do
on
the
Solent
although
it
is
fortuitous
and
can
not
be
attributed
to
anything
except
lack
of
development
before
1945
.
We
have
sacrificed
part
of
this
precious
amenity
already
for
we
can
see
the
flames
and
chimneys
of
Fawley
over
the
trees
of
the
New
Forest
practically
anywhere
in
the
West
Solent
.
They
are
,
however
,
not
particularly
obtrusive
,
but
there
will
be
no
hiding
a
great
,
gloomy
power
station
.
It
will
brood
over
the
Solent
.
It
is
particularly
important
that
when
you
have
only
one
little
stretch
of
sheltered
water
that
is
a
recreational
area
for
literally
millions
of
people
that
it
should
not
be
brooded
over
by
anything
,
whatever
it
is
.
I
will
freely
admit
that
the
old
Calshot
air
station
is
no
thing
of
beauty
,
it
is
a
pity
it
ever
happened
,
but
the
buildings
are
not
particularly
large
and
as
one
proceeds
west
down
the
Solent
it
is
soon
unnoticeable
.
Not
so
this
great
power
station
.
We
shall
probably
be
able
to
see
it
from
beyond
the
Needles
,
certainly
the
chimney
will
be
visible
for
miles
further
down
the
Channel
.
People
have
argued
that
one
does
not
matter
:
this
is
the
last
:
there
is
still
a
lot
left
:
that
we
should
get
used
to
it
.
We
do
n't
agree
with
any
of
these
comforting
thoughts
.
With
the
power
station
established
,
greedy
hands
will
be
stretched
out
for
something
more
,
and
if
we
do
not
jealously
guard
every
inch
of
the
Solent
we
shall
have
power
stations
,
oil
refineries
,
factories
and
industry
leapfrogging
down
the
banks
until
,
what
shall
we
have
left
?
An
industrial
drain
like
the
London
river
.
Who
wants
to
go
sailing
on
dirty
water
?
Yes
,
the
water
will
be
dirty
all
right
.
These
are
some
of
the
things
which
we
should
ponder
over
,
but
not
waste
too
much
time
thinking
about
.
While
I
sympathize
with
the
Central
Electricity
Generating
Board
,
for
nobody
wants
either
their
power
stations
or
their
pylons
,
yachtsmen
of
today
have
a
duty
to
those
of
future
generations
.
FOR
some
time
I
have
been
drawing
attention
to
the
need
for
the
Royal
Yachting
Association
to
take
under
its
wing
marine
motoring
.
I
now
hear
that
Donald
Campbell
and
Major
John
Abraham
,
Commodore
of
the
Royal
Motor
Yacht
Club
,
have
registered
the
British
Power
Boat
Association
after
considerable
preparatory
work
.
Since
then
discussions
have
taken
place
between
Major
Abraham
and
members
of
the
General
Purposes
Committee
of
the
Royal
Yachting
Association
and
there
is
every
hope
that
motor
yachting
and
motorboat
racing
and
even
waterski-ing
will
eventually
be
brought
under
the
R.Y.A
.
umbrella
.
On
November
13
Major
Abraham
called
a
meeting
of
interested
parties
on
the
motor
side
,
but
certain
of
the
motorboat
racing
fraternity
felt
that
they
might
be
swallowed
lock
,
stock
and
barrel
by
a
powerful
and
established
R.Y.A
.
I
can
assure
them
that
their
fears
are
groundless
.
They
will
be
on
the
same
footing
as
dinghy
racing
or
for
that
matter
any
other
branch
of
the
sport
.
A
Steering
Committee
of
the
motorboat
side
has
been
formed
to
undertake
further
discussions
with
the
Royal
Yachting
Association
and
let
us
hope
that
before
the
new
season
opens
we
shall
see
the
sport
of
motorboating
in
all
its
branches
firmly
ensconced
in
the
Royal
Yachting
Association
organization
,
members
,
as
it
were
,
of
the
Commonwealth
of
Yachting
.
WITHOUT
doubt
a
situation
has
now
been
reached
on
the
South
Coast
where
,
unless
something
is
done
soon
,
yachting
and
yachtbuilding
will
be
severely
restricted
because
there
will
be
nowhere
to
keep
the
yachts
,
and
orders
are
,
in
many
instances
,
either
being
cancelled
or
conditional
upon
a
mooring
being
available
.
In
Dartmouth
a
Marina
has
already
been
opened
and
,
this
,
in
a
part
of
the
world
where
the
congestion
was
nothing
like
that
around
the
Solent
.
It
seems
to
be
going
well
and
this
may
encourage
others
to
push
on
with
their
plans
in
a
number
of
places
such
as
Poole
,
Bournemouth
,
Lymington
,
Hamble
and
Portsmouth
on
the
Solent
,
two
places
on
Chichester
Harbour
and
in
Newhaven
and
Swanage
.
#
215
<
124
TEXT
E19
>
WINES
to
meet
a
stranger
To
choose
wines
or
cordials
for
food
ranging
from
Moussaka
to
Mangoes
and
Artichokes
to
Uglies
poses
something
of
a
problem
.
On
the
other
hand
,
the
dishes
built
upon
these
unusual
fruits
and
vegetables
have
a
common
characteristic
.
The
main
course
dishes
are
strongly
flavoured
and
the
fruits
have
a
pleasant
astringency
behind
their
sweetness
.
This
means
that
one
should
avoid
choosing
wines
that
are
very
dry
or
of
delicate
flavour
.
Sparkling
wines
do
not
really
fit
into
this
picture
,
but
strong
,
virile
wines
do
.
A
full-bodied
wine
for
the
main
course
,
and
a
sweet
wine
for
the
fruits
would
be
a
good
general
rule
.
One
would
do
well
to
consider
the
wines
of
Greece
to
match
the
moussaka
.
The
special
one
,
of
course
,
is
Retsina
,
a
white
wine
matured
in
resinated
casks
.
I
came
to
love
it
from
drinking
it
in
the
war
years
,
but
the
fact
must
be
faced
,
it
is
an
acquired
taste
.
My
wife
contends
that
it
tastes
of
ping-pong
balls
.
It
might
be
a
good
thing
to
have
a
bottle
or
two
for
the
initiated
,
and
stick
to
a
white
dry
Samos
for
the
majority
.
The
price
of
both
is
about
8s
.
6d
.
to
9s
.
per
bottle
.
They
should
be
served
cold
but
not
over-chilled
.
A
good
red
alternative
comes
from
Hungary-
Egri
Bikaver-
the
dark
wine
from
Eger
known
as
Bull
's
Blood
.
It
costs
about
1s
.
6d
.
per
bottle
.
If
you
want
something
really
strong
,
with
a
high
alcoholic
content
,
Yugoslavia
produces
Dinjac
,
but
it
is
not
a
wine
for
weak
heads
!
It
costs
about
8s
.
9d
.
per
bottle
.
There
are
also
Spanish
and
Portuguese
wines
that
go
well
with
strongly
flavoured
foods
.
The
robust
Spanish
Chablis
,
the
Rioja
Burgundy
,
and
the
Portuguese
Vila
Real
Tinto
are
examples
,
all
costing
about
7s
.
6d
.
per
bottle
.
Russian
wines
are
now
on
the
market
,
and
the
red
Mukuzani
No
.
4
would
fit
this
menu
well
.
It
costs
about
the
same
as
the
Spanish
wines
.
Now
for
the
wines
to
go
with
the
fruit
dishes
.
For
those
who
like
a
really
sweet
wine
there
is
what
is
often
called
the
Sauterne
of
the
Perigord
:
Monbazillac
,
costing
from
8s
.
to
1s
.
per
bottle
.
Visitors
to
Vienna
will
perhaps
remember
the
ancient
cellars
at
Gumpoldskirchner-
the
home
of
the
fine
Rotgipfler
Auslese
.
This
costs
about
15s
.
6d
.
per
bottle
.
Or
to
return
to
Greece
,
there
is
the
famous
Mavrodaphne-
the
Italians
drink
a
lot
of
it
,
and
you
may
have
met
it
in
Vienna
.
An
alternative
is
to
leave
the
``
straight
''
wines
out
of
the
planning
and
go
for
some
kind
of
a
cup
.
Pride
of
Oporto
is
a
pleasant
and
simple
one
.
To
produce
about
thirty
glasses
take
one
bottle
of
tawny
port
,
half
a
gill
of
Orange
Curac
?
6ao
,
one
lemon
,
and
a
siphon
of
soda
.
Squeeze
the
juice
of
the
lemon
into
a
bowl
,
adding
the
port
and
Curac
?
6ao
,
then
slicing
the
lemon
into
it
.
Let
it
stand
for
about
2
minutes
and
then
serve
the
glasses
about
two-thirds
full
of
the
mixture
,
topping
up
with
iced
soda
water
.
It
is
always
a
good
thing
to
have
a
jug
of
non-alcoholic
cup
about
the
place
.
A
simple
and
pleasant
one
can
be
made
by
mixing
lemon
and
orange
cordial
in
the
ratio
of
two
of
lemon
to
one
of
orange
.
Before
adding
water
,
a
slice
of
lemon
and
orange
and
a
lump
or
two
of
ice
,
put
in
a
couple
of
teaspoonfuls
of
``
Ribena
.
''
The
colour
combination
is
delightful
and
it
enhances
the
flavour
.
Finally
,
there
is
the
ape
?
2ritif
,
if
one
is
needed
.
If
you
want
to
give
your
friends
something
out
of
the
ordinary
,
costing
less
than
2s
.
per
bottle
,
there
is
Pineau
Imperial
des
Charentes
,
from
the
Cognac
region
.
Alternatively
,
there
is
the
more
expensive-
about
4s
.
per
bottle-
plum
brandy
from
Yugoslavia
and
Hungary-
Slivovitz
.
Even
quite
a
small
glass
makes
a
party
go
.
And
if
there
is
any
left
it
is
equally
good
as
a
liqueur
.
If
by
any
chance
you
have
difficulty
in
finding
the
drinks
I
have
mentioned
,
write
to
Woman
's
Journal
who
will
tell
you
where
they
may
be
bought
.
JOHN
BAKER
WHITE
Wines
worth
singing
for
THERE
has
never
been
a
time
when
wines
from
so
many
different
countries
were
available
in
Britain
.
This
means
that
there
is
a
tremendous
field
for
experiment
,
and
having
a
lot
of
fun
without
spending
too
much
.
So
,
in
choosing
wines
for
the
four
suppers
,
I
have
tried
to
be
original
and
,
except
for
the
Supper
Party
wines
,
inexpensive
,
despite
recent
increases
in
price
.
Supper
Party
.
Here
perhaps
one
can
spread
one
's
wings
a
little
and
forget
the
family
budget
.
As
an
ape
?
2ritif
serve
,
chilled
,
a
wonderful
wine
that
comes
from
the
Jura-
namely
the
1949
Cha
?
5teau-Chalon
.
It
is
the
rarest
wine
in
France
,
and
is
matured
for
seven
years
before
bottling
.
A
bottle
will
cost
you
about
35s
.
but
it
will
be
a
wonderful
experience
for
your
guests
.
With
the
food
I
think
a
Portuguese
Mateus
Rose
?
2
,
the
pale
pink
wine
with
natural
sparkle
,
would
be
fun
.
It
must
,
of
course
,
be
chilled
,
and
costs
about
13s
.
to
14s
.
a
flask
.
A
very
pleasant
alternative
would
be
a
Franconian
Steinwein
,
also
in
flasks
known
as
Boxbeutels
,
and
costing
about
17s
.
6d
.
It
is
a
fairly
safe
bet
that
one
of
the
guests
will
want
to
take
the
empty
flask
home
;
they
make
delightful
lamp
bases
.
If
you
feel
that
the
Cha
?
5teau-Chalon
is
beyond
your
pocket
you
could
cut
out
the
ape
?
2ritif
and
serve
a
glass
of
light
non-vintage
port
with
the
Boston
Cream
Pie
;
or
perhaps
even
better
,
an
inexpensive
dessert
wine
from
Cyprus
called
Commandaria
.
It
has
been
made
since
the
crusades
.
Family
Sit-Down
Supper
.
The
mackerel
is
a
splendid
fish
that
deserves
good
treatment
,
and
I
would
be
inclined
to
accentuate
the
Italian
accent
of
the
main
course
,
serving
before
dinner
an
Italian
ape
?
2ritif
that
has
only
just
come
on
to
the
British
market
.
Its
name
is
Riccadonna
Bitter
Vermouth
,
a
blend
of
herbs
with
fortified
wines
from
Canelli
.
The
bottle
should
be
iced
and
a
twist
of
lemon
put
in
each
glass
.
We
do
not
drink
as
much
Italian
white
wine
as
we
might
in
Britain
,
so
I
would
choose
a
Soave
Di
Verona
,
or
if
you
have
difficulty
in
finding
it
,
the
sweeter
Orvieto
.
Both
should
cost
under
1s
.
per
bottle
.
With
the
hot
souffle
?
2
a
glass
of
that
fine
but
neglected
wine
Marsala
would
go
admirably
.
When
I
was
young
the
Royal
Navy
used
to
drink
it
before
lunch
instead
of
gin
but
nowadays
most
people
relegate
it
to
the
kitchen
,
which
is
a
pity
.
I
would
choose
a
medium-rich
wine
like
Corona
,
costing
about
12s
.
per
bottle
.
If
you
can
find
a
Malaga
,
then
try
that
.
Supper
Round
The
Fire
.
Quite
a
few
people
hold
to
the
view
that
it
is
a
waste
of
wine
to
drink
it
with
curry
.
I
do
not
agree
,
but
obviously
as
curry
is
made
from
spices
the
wine
must
be
full-blooded
to
``
live
''
with
it
.
This
meal
has
a
big
fruit
content
,
so
one
must
look
also
for
a
fruity
wine
.
Before
supper
a
glass
of
Madeira
would
go
well
,
especially
if
it
is
a
Verdelho
or
an
Old
Rich
Bual
.
And
with
the
meal
itself
?
I
have
mentioned
the
red
wines
of
Chile
before
,
and
I
do
so
again
,
because
I
think
the
Santa
Rita
or
Cabernet
would
match
this
food
.
A
good
alternative
would
be
one
of
the
Australian
Burgundies
,
which
are
sound
and
dependable
:
after
all
the
Australians
have
been
making
wine
for
over
a
hundred
years
and
send
vine
specialists
all
over
the
world
.
None
of
these
wines
should
cost
much
over
8s
.
per
bottle
,
but
do
n't
roast
them
in
front
of
the
fire
.
Let
them
``
breathe
''
for
a
few
hours
in
the
room
,
taking
up
its
temperature
.
After-Theatre
Supper
.
It
is
a
mistake
to
drink
too
heavy
a
wine
before
going
to
bed
,
and
anyway
the
composition
of
this
meal
demands
both
lightness
and
flavour
.
A
light
,
young
Beaujolais
would
go
well
,
all
the
better
if
it
was
chilled
.
In
this
country
we
raise
our
hands
in
horror
at
the
thought
of
chilling
red
wine
,
but
with
some
it
is
both
justifiable
and
desirable
.
A
good
alternative
would
be
a
white
Alsatian
,
such
as
the
Sylvaner
costing
about
1s
.
or
the
drier
Riesling
,
which
is
a
bit
dearer
.
Another
alternative
would
be
a
South
African
medium
dry
white
Paarl
Amber
,
costing
about
8s
.
The
Cape
has
been
producing
wine
for
a
long
,
long
time
and
this
``
hock
''
is
good
value
,
and
will
not
be
heavy
.
If
you
want
a
``
warmer
''
at
the
end
of
the
meal
,
what
about
a
glass
of
Cherry
Brandy
?
John
Baker
White
WINES
with
Star
Attraction
NOVEMBER
is
the
first
month
of
real
Winter
,
liable
to
give
us
a
sharp
nip
as
a
reminder
of
what
lies
ahead
.
As
it
can
produce
gales
,
icy
winds
,
frozen
roads
,
and
fog
we
should
choose
our
drinks
on
the
principle
of
``
something
to
keep
the
cold
out
.
''
As
a
Winter
surprise
let
me
suggest
an
original
cocktail
.
Into
a
champagne
glass
put
a
lump
of
sugar
,
an
eggspoonful
of
brandy
,
and
on
the
sugar
literally
one
drop
of
angostura
bitters
.
Fill
up
with
an
iced
sparkling
white
wine
from
Australia
.
Gramp
's
Barossa
Dry
Pearl
,
costing
about
15s
.
per
bottle
,
or
Rose
Pearl
,
at
the
same
price
,
do
the
job
jolly
well
.
When
you
``
top-up
''
there
is
no
need
to
put
in
any
more
sugar
or
brandy
.
Before
I
consider
the
other
dishes
I
must
come
on
to
the
Crown
of
Lamb
,
for
it
is
a
splendid
dish
deserving
a
splendid
wine
.
Recently
in
our
own
house
we
gave
it
to
an
internationally
famous
restaurateur
,
and
served
it
with
a
1949
Mouton
Cadet
.
This
is
pretty
hard
to
come
by
so
look
for
a
1955
Cha
?
5teau
Beychevelle
.
This
will
cost
about
17s
.
6d
.
per
bottle
.
If
you
prefer
a
Burgundy
try
a
1955
Charmes
Chambertin
costing
round
about
+1
.
The
Roast
Turkey
,
too
,
demands
special
attention
,
and
as
it
has
walnut
stuffing
a
richly
flavoured
wine
would
be
my
choice
.
The
1955
Louis
Jadot
Chevalier
Montrachet
``
Les
Demoiselles
''
is
an
excellent
White
Burgundy
,
and
worth
all
of
the
3s
.
you
may
have
to
pay
for
it
.
If
this
looks
like
putting
your
party
budget
out
of
gear
,
Bouchard
Pe
?
3re
et
Fils
1955
Puligny-Montracet
is
a
fine
wine
,
costing
a
little
over
+1
per
bottle
.
For
the
Caneton
aux
Cerises
,
some
experts
might
quarrel
with
my
choice
,
a
Cristal
Dry
Sparkling
White
Burgundy
,
costing
about
16s
.
6d
.
per
bottle
.
That
great
judge
of
wines
,
the
late
Professor
Saintsbury
,
always
had
high
praise
for
this
wine
.
Should
you
be
averse
to
sparkling
wines
I
have
washed
down
many
a
plump
duckling
from
the
meadows
of
the
Loire
with
a
Muscadet
,
costing
about
12s.
,
or
a
Puilly
Blanc-Fume
?
2
,
costing
perhaps
16s
.
6d
.
These
wines
would
,
in
my
opinion
,
go
well
with
the
Poulet
as
well
.
Bacon
with
brandied
peaches
seems
to
demand
one
of
the
vintage
ciders
rather
than
a
wine
.
The
one
I
know
best
is
the
Church
Farm
cider
from
Smarden
in
Kent
,
costing
6s
.
6d
.
per
bottle
.
I
have
also
enjoyed
Bulmers
Strongbow
,
Old
Vathouse
,
which
is
not
so
strong
and
consequently
cheaper
.
It
is
worth
remembering
that
vintage
ciders-
Merrydown
from
Horam
is
another
of
them-
are
stronger
than
many
wines
.
And
a
dessert
wine
to
go
with
the
sweets
?
If
you
want
to
have
a
bit
of
fun
,
follow
Commander
Anthony
Hogg
's
advice
.
Decant
a
bottle
of
Barone
Ricasoli
's
1953
estate-bottled
Vin
Santo
Brolio
,
and
ask
your
wine-conscious
guests
to
tell
you
where
it
comes
from
.
It
will
cost
you
about
17s
.
a
bottle
.
If
the
night
is
cold
you
may
feel
like
giving
your
guests
a
hot
Punch
.
With
me
The
Bishop
remains
a
firm
favourite
.
For
2
people
you
need
:
2
lemons
and
cloves
1
quart
of
Australian
Gramp
's
Orlando
Ruby
dessert
wine
,
costing
11s
.
6d
.
per
bottle
1
pint
boiling
water
mixed
spices
2
oz
.
lump
sugar
#
222
<
125
TEXT
E2
>
Oyster
Forcemeat
_12
oysters
,
cooked
or
1
small
tin
oysters
1
oz
.
finely
chopped
suet
2
eggs
6
oz
.
breadcrumbs
Salt
and
pepper
2
tablesp
.
cream
Mix
the
breadcrumbs
with
the
suet
,
add
the
liquor
from
the
oysters
,
a
good
sprinkling
of
salt
and
pepper
,
the
cream
and
the
oysters
cut
in
small
pieces
.
Mix
well
with
the
beaten
eggs
.
Stir
in
a
double
saucepan
over
boiling
water
for
5
mins
.
Leave
until
cold
,
then
use
.
Chestnut
Stuffing
_2
lb
.
chestnuts
1/2
pt
.
water
2
oz
.
butter
Salt
and
pepper
Slit
each
chestnut
and
roast
them
for
2
mins
.
in
a
moderate
oven
.
Then
allow
to
cool
a
little
and
remove
outer
husk
and
inner
skin
,
put
in
a
saucepan
and
just
cover
with
water
and
simmer
till
soft
and
floury
.
Be
careful
that
they
do
not
boil
dry
and
catch
.
Put
through
a
fine
moulin
or
sieve
,
stir
in
butter
and
seasoning
and
stuff
breast
of
turkey
.
Sausage
Forcemeat
_1
lb
.
pork
sausages
or
1
lb
.
pork
sausage
meat
2
tablesp
.
fine
breadcrumbs
1
tablesp
.
stock
or
gravy
1
teasp
.
finely
chopped
fresh
herbs
or
good
pinch
of
dried
ones
1
finely
chopped
onion
Remove
the
skin
from
the
sausages
.
Mix
thoroughly
with
the
other
ingredients
,
moisten
with
the
stock
and
use
.
Celery
Stuffing
_1/2
lb
.
finely
chopped
celery
4
oz
.
shredded
suet
1
tablesp
.
chopped
parsley
grated
rind
of
1/2
lemon
1
finely
chopped
onion
2
eggs
1/2
lb
.
breadcrumbs
2
oz
.
ham
Good
pinch
of
dried
mixed
herbs
Salt
and
pepper
Use
white
heart
of
celery
.
Mix
all
the
dry
ingredients
together
and
blend
with
the
well-beaten
eggs
.
Use
any
two
or
three
.
If
you
intend
to
serve
a
different
bird
or
two
smaller
birds
:
Duck
:
Mixed
Herb
Forcemeat
with
2
oz
.
finely
chopped
onion
and
1
teasp
.
sage
instead
of
mixed
herbs
.
Pheasant
or
Chicken
:
Any
one
or
two
stuffings
.
Goose
:
As
duck
with
the
oyster
or
celery
stuffing
in
addition
.
Having
stuffed
and
sewn
up
turkey
,
place
him
on
a
large
baking
tray
.
Put
2
rashers
of
bacon
fat
over
the
breast
.
Spread
1/4
lb
.
softened
margarine
or
cooking
fat
fairly
thickly
all
over
the
rest
of
him
,
and
cover
him
with
aluminium
cooking
foil
,
pressing
it
well
over
him
.
On
Christmas
Day
,
allow
15
mins
.
to
the
pound
,
so
that
a
1-lb
.
bird
will
take
2
1/2
hrs
.
A
16-lb
.
bird
will
probably
be
ready
in
about
3
1/2
hrs
.
rather
than
his
full
4
hrs.
,
and
should
be
tested
with
a
skewer
after
this
time
.
Preheat
the
oven
to
Elec.
,
3
@
F.
;
Gas
,
Mark
5
;
Solid
Fuel
,
Moderate
,
and
keep
it
at
these
low
temperatures
until
3/4
hr
.
before
the
bird
should
be
done
,
basting
every
3
mins.
,
and
using
more
fat
if
necessary
.
Then
,
3/4
hr
.
before
serving
,
turn
the
oven
up
to
Elec.
,
45
@
F.
;
Gas
,
Mark
7
;
Solid
Fuel
,
Hot-
remove
paper
and
bacon
rashers
,
baste
well
and
allow
the
breast
to
brown
to
a
rich
mahogany
.
Some
people
prefer
to
turn
the
bird
right
over
and
finish
breast
downwards
to
prevent
drying
,
but
this
is
difficult
with
a
large
bird
,
and
should
not
be
necessary
if
he
is
properly
basted
.
Sausages
and
Bread
Sauce
may
be
served
with
the
turkey
.
Cranberry
Sauce
is
also
excellent
.
The
traditional
vegetables
are
brussels
sprouts
and
celery
and
roast
potatoes
,
but
with
frozen
vegetables
a
much
greater
choice
is
open
.
If
there
is
no
room
round
the
turkey
for
roast
potatoes
and
not
enough
space
in
the
oven
to
cook
them
in
a
separate
tray
,
well-creamed
potatoes
with
plenty
of
butter
and
milk
are
very
good
.
Tinned
or
fresh
stewed
cranberries
served
in
half
lemon
skins
,
one
for
each
person
,
are
unusual
and
delicious
.
CHRISTMAS
PUDDING
Ingredients
:
_3/4
lb
.
shredded
suet
4
eggs
1/2
lb
.
each
prunes
,
stoned
,
mixed
peel
,
cut
in
long
strips
,
small
raisins
,
sultanas
,
currants
,
sifted
flour
,
sugar
and
brown
crumbs
1/4
lb
.
dates
1
teasp
.
mixed
spice
1/2
nutmeg
,
grated
1
teasp
.
salt
1/4
pt
.
milk
Juice
of
1/2
lemon
A
large
wineglassful
brandy
1/4
cherries
Shopping
List
:
_1
lb
.
suet
4
eggs
1
lb
.
prunes
(
large
)
1/2
lb
.
peel
1/2
lb
.
raisins
1
lb
.
sultanas
1
lb
.
currants
Dates
1/4
lb
.
cherries
Spice
Nutmeg
Lemon
Brandy
This
is
a
very
old
and
special
recipe
.
The
quantities
given
make
one
large
and
two
small
puddings
.
Mix
the
dry
ingredients
,
stir
in
eggs
,
beaten
to
a
froth
,
and
the
milk
lemon
juice
and
brandy
mixed
.
Stand
for
12
hrs
.
in
a
cool
place
,
then
turn
into
buttered
basins
.
Boil
for
6
hrs
.
On
Christmas
Day
,
boil
for
2
hrs
.
before
serving
.
Cover
the
basins
with
buttered
greaseproof
paper
and
then
tie
each
one
with
a
cloth
.
Stand
in
a
fish
kettle
or
bath
or
separately
in
large
saucepans
,
so
that
the
water
comes
half-way
up
each
bowl
.
Renew
water
by
adding
more
boiling
water
from
time
to
time
.
MINCEMEAT
All
mincemeat
,
if
it
is
to
be
made
at
home
,
should
be
prepared
at
least
a
fortnight
before
Christmas
,
and
to
make
it
in
November
is
better
still
.
Mincemeat
keeps
almost
indefinitely
and
some
people
prefer
it
when
it
has
been
kept
from
the
year
before
.
If
you
have
some
from
last
year
,
you
may
find
that
it
has
become
a
little
dry
and
crumbly-looking
.
In
this
case
turn
it
into
a
bowl
and
mix
it
with
a
little
brandy
,
which
will
restore
the
consistency
and
improve
the
flavour
.
Failing
brandy
,
use
cooking
sherry
or
lemon
juice
.
Mincemeat
Ingredients
:
_1
lb
.
raisins
1/4
lb
.
sultanas
1/2
lb
.
marmalade
1/2
lb
.
suet
1/2
lemon
1/2
teasp
.
mixed
spice
1
gill
brandy
1/2
lb
.
currants
1/4
lb
.
candied
peel
1/2
lb
.
demerara
sugar
1
lb
.
good
cooking
apples
1/4
teasp
.
nutmeg
Good
pinch
of
ground
ginger
Shopping
List
:
_1
lb
.
raisins
1/2
lb
.
currants
1/2
lb
.
peel
1/2
lb
.
sultanas
1/2
lb
.
suet
1/2
lb
.
marmalade
(
thick
)
1/2
lb
.
demerara
sugar
Ground
ginger
Nutmeg
Mixed
spice
1
lb
.
apples
Lemon
Stalk
currants
,
and
wash
all
the
dried
fruit
.
Grate
the
rind
of
lemon
.
Peel
,
core
and
slice
apples
,
put
all
through
mincer
.
When
minced
,
stir
well
,
add
lemon
juice
and
brandy
,
stir
again
,
fill
into
jars
and
tie
down
so
that
they
are
airtight
.
Keep
in
a
dry
,
cool
place
.
Mincemeat-
Without
Brandy
Ingredients
:
_6
oz
.
suet
1/2
lb
.
currants
4
oz
.
castor
sugar
Juice
and
peel
of
1/2
lemon
2
oz
.
blanched
almonds
6
oz
.
raisins
1
lb
.
cooking
apples
1/2
teasp
.
each
salt
,
mixed
spice
Shopping
List
:
_1/2
lb
.
suet
1/2
lb
.
currants
1/2
lb
.
castor
sugar
Lemon
2
oz
.
blanched
almonds
1/2
lb
.
raisins
1
lb
.
cooking
apples
Salt
Mixed
spice
Peel
,
core
and
cut
up
apples
,
and
stone
the
raisins
.
Grate
lemon
.
Mix
all
the
dry
ingredients
thoroughly
,
then
add
the
others
.
When
well
mixed
,
put
into
jars
,
cover
and
store
in
a
dry
,
cool
place
.
CHRISTMAS
CAKE
Ingredients
:
_8
oz
.
self-raising
flour
6
oz
.
butter
6
oz
.
soft
brown
sugar
3
eggs
3
tablesp
.
milk
3
dessertsp
.
rum
,
sherry
,
whisky
or
brandy
2
oz
.
Jordan
almonds
6
oz
.
raisins
6
oz
.
currants
4
oz
.
sultanas
2
oz
.
glace
?
2
cherries
2
oz
.
mixed
peel
1
teasp
.
mixed
spice
3/4
teasp
.
ground
ginger
3/4
Teasp
.
<
SIC
>
cinnamon
1/2
teasp
.
salt
Shopping
List
:
_3
eggs
Rum
,
brandy
,
sherry
or
whisky
1/2
lb
.
raisins
1/2
lb
.
currants
1/2
lb
.
sultanas
1/4
lb
.
cherries
1/4
lb
.
peel
Spice
Ginger
Cinnamon
Quantities
are
for
a
7-9-in
.
cake
tin
.
Prepare
tin
by
lining
with
greased
greaseproof
paper
.
Blanch
and
chop
the
almonds
,
prepare
fruit
,
chop
peel
,
and
cut
cherries
in
half
.
Sieve
all
the
dry
ingredients
together
.
Beat
the
butter
and
sugar
to
a
cream
and
beat
in
the
eggs
.
Mix
dry
ingredients
with
the
fruit
and
stir
in
,
moistening
with
milk
and
rum
or
sherry
.
Turn
into
prepared
tin
and
hollow
out
the
centre
slightly
.
Place
on
the
second
runner
from
the
bottom
of
the
oven
.
Bake
at
Elec.
,
325
@
F.
;
Gas
,
Mark
4-5
;
Solid
Fuel
,
Cool
,
for
2
1/2
hrs
.
Leave
in
the
tin
until
cold
.
This
cake
would
last
four
or
five
people
two
or
three
days
.
Christmas
Cake
Ingredients
:
_1
lb
.
fresh
butter
1
lb
.
flour
1/2
oz
.
mixed
spice
1
lb
.
candied
peel
(
substitute
raisins
if
peel
not
liked
)
1
lb
.
sultanas
1
eggs
1
lb
.
moist
sugar
1
lb
.
currants
1/2
lb
.
almonds
1/2
lb
.
cherries
Shopping
List
:
_1
eggs
1
lb
.
butter
1
lb
.
sultanas
1
lb
.
currants
1/2
lb
.
almonds
1/2
lb
.
cherries
1
lb
.
brown
sugar
1
lb
.
peel
Beat
the
butter
to
a
cream
and
stir
into
it
the
yolks
of
the
1
eggs
well
beaten
with
the
sugar
,
then
add
the
spice
and
the
almonds
chopped
very
fine
.
Stir
in
the
flour
,
add
the
currants
washed
and
dried
,
the
sultanas
,
the
candied
peel
cut
into
pieces
or
the
raisins
chopped
up
.
As
each
ingredient
is
added
,
the
mixture
must
be
beaten
.
Then
butter
a
paper
,
place
it
round
a
tin
,
put
in
the
cake
,
and
bake
it
for
3
hrs
.
at
Elec.
,
3
@
F.
;
Gas
,
Mark
4-5
;
Solid
Fuel
,
Cool
.
This
is
a
very
much
larger
cake
and
is
very
rich
.
It
keeps
very
well
and
may
be
baked
in
a
very
large
tin
,
1
or
12
in.
,
or
two
smaller
ones
.
ICING
THE
CHRISTMAS
CAKE
Shopping
List
:
for
all
icings
:
_1/2
lb
.
ground
almonds
2
lb
.
icing
sugar
2
lemons
4
eggs
Almond
Icing
Ingredients
:
(
Quantity
for
8-9-in
.
cake
.
)
_1/2
lb
.
ground
almonds
1/2
lb
.
icing
sugar
1
egg
1
teasp
.
lemon
juice
1
dessertsp
.
water
Sieve
almonds
and
sugar
together
into
a
mixing
bowl
.
Stir
in
the
beaten
egg
and
lemon
juice
and
water
.
Dust
pastry-board
with
icing
sugar
and
knead
the
almond
paste
on
it
till
it
is
smooth
and
coagulated
.
Roll
out
about
1/4-in
.
thick
.
Brush
the
cake
over
with
warm
apricot
jam
.
Fit
almond
paste
over
and
press
gently
on
to
cake
,
being
careful
not
to
break
.
Cut
any
surplus
from
bottom
edge
of
cake
.
The
other
method
is
to
cut
a
circle
the
size
of
the
top
of
the
cake
.
Roll
out
remainder
to
length
of
circumference
of
cake
(
measure
with
string
)
and
trim
to
a
strip
the
depth
of
the
cake
.
Then
brush
sides
of
cake
with
jam
and
lay
on
the
strip
and
roll
so
that
the
strip
adheres
.
Brush
top
with
jam
and
apply
circle
.
Gently
press
cut
edges
together
.
The
Almond
icing
may
be
put
on
the
cake
as
soon
as
it
is
really
cold-
allow
24
hrs
.
after
baking
.
It
should
then
be
stored
in
an
airtight
tin
in
a
dry
,
cool
place
,
to
be
iced
and
decorated
later
.
Some
people
dislike
almond
icing
and
it
can
be
replaced
by
a
layer
of
glace
?
2
icing
.
Glace
?
2
Icing
Ingredients
:
_1/2
lb
.
icing
sugar
1
tablesp
.
water
1
teasp
.
lemon
juice
A
soft
icing
to
be
put
direct
on
the
cake
instead
of
Almond
Paste
if
preferred
.
Sieve
the
icing
sugar
into
a
saucepan
in
which
you
have
already
put
the
water
and
lemon
juice
.
Stir
it
over
a
low
heat
,
holding
it
off
the
fire
,
until
the
sugar
is
melted
and
the
temperature
is
just
above
blood
heat
.
Pour
it
over
the
cake
and
allow
it
to
run
down
the
sides
,
smoothing
it
with
a
hot
knife
.
Royal
Icing
Ingredients
:
_1
lb
.
icing
sugar
1
dessertsp
.
Lemon
juice
2
egg
whites
This
is
the
icing
to
use
for
the
final
coating
and
for
the
decorations
.
Sieve
the
icing
sugar
,
making
sure
that
it
is
quite
free
from
lumps
and
lying
slightly
fluffed
in
the
bowl
.
Stir
in
the
lemon
juice
.
Whip
the
whites
of
eggs
to
a
medium
stiffness
,
not
until
they
will
stand
in
peaks
.
Stir
in
gently
,
and
then
beat
with
a
wooden
spoon
till
you
have
a
perfectly
smooth
,
very
white
cream
.
If
there
is
any
delay
before
using
,
cover
the
bowl
with
a
damp
tea
towel
tightly
stretched
across
the
top
to
prevent
air
entering
and
hardening
the
icing
.
If
icing
seems
too
thin
,
more
sugar
may
be
beaten
in
.
#
29
<
126
TEXT
E21
>
TRAVEL
A
HOLIDAY
ON
ANCIENT
RHODES
By
GORDON
COOPER
Rhodes
,
as
far
as
I
am
concerned
,
is
the
perfect
holiday
island
:
it
has
wonderful
beaches
and
scenery
,
lush
vegetation
,
a
number
of
archaeological
and
historic
remains
and
good
hotels
.
It
is
full
of
that
usually
rather
overvaunted
quality
``
character
.
''
Recently
,
I
flew
out
by
B.E.A
.
Comet
4B
,
now
operating
on
a
direct
London-Athens
service
via
Geneva
.
This
route
over
the
Alps
,
Florence
,
Brindisi
,
the
Adriatic
,
Corfu
and
the
Gulf
of
Corinth
is
rich
in
its
rewards
,
and
the
service
was
,
as
usual
,
impeccable
on
this
swift
,
smooth
airliner
.
The
tourist
return
fare
is
+1
16s
.
(
day
)
,
+84
12s
.
(
night
)
,
and
the
five-hour
day
flight
links
up
at
Athens
with
an
Olympic
Airways
'
schedule
,
taking
just
over
an
hour
to
Rhodes
(
through
fare
from
London
,
+94
1s
.
to
+18
)
.
An
alternative
route
is
by
sea
from
Piraeus
,
taking
twenty-two
hours
.
The
approach
to
Rhodes
by
day
is
perfect
.
It
is
,
according
to
legend
,
the
island
which
rose
in
beauty
from
the
foam
,
promised
to
Apollo
by
Zeus
after
he
had
divided
the
world
amongst
the
gods
,
and
overlooked
the
sun
lord
.
Apollo
named
the
island
``
Bride
of
the
Sun
.
''
Certainly
the
sun
has
blessed
it
.
The
seven
springs
,
which
feed
Rhodes
from
the
central
mountains
,
have
made
it
a
garden
of
olive
,
lemon
and
orange
groves
,
mulberry
,
oleander
,
pine
and
the
slim
pure
cypress
.
Hibiscus
and
wistaria
glow
against
white
walls
;
the
grassland
is
carpeted
with
wild
flowers
of
every
description
and
poppies
drip
blood
red
where
Rhodians
once
met
by
ancient
temple
or
market
place
.
After
the
original
settlers
came
the
Phoenicians
,
followed
at
varying
intervals
and
amongst
others
by
the
Dorians
,
the
Romans
,
the
Byzantines
,
the
Crusaders
,
the
Turks
,
and
the
Italians
.
Rhodes
,
capital
of
the
Dodecanese
,
was
finally
reunited
with
Greece
fourteen
years
ago
,
but
the
marks
of
3,5
years
of
passing
civilisations
remain
to
enchant
the
visitor
.
The
city
of
Rhodes
itself
is
a
gem
.
Huge
medieval
ramparts
rise
from
the
edge
of
one
of
her
two
harbours
to
enclose
the
old
town
,
including
the
Castello
,
the
magnificent
palace
of
the
Grand
Masters
of
the
Knights
of
St.
John-
later
the
Knights
of
Malta-
who
ruled
the
island
for
216
years
.
Here
,
for
the
first
time
,
Son
et
Lumie
?
3re
performances
are
being
held
this
year
.
The
Street
of
the
Knights
,
rising
steeply
up
to
the
Castello
,
is
a
medieval
painting
brought
to
life
.
Nearby
,
the
Museum
of
Rhodes
is
housed
in
a
lovely
fifteenth-century
building
.
You
should
walk
round
the
ramparts
of
the
old
city
,
too
,
with
superb
views
at
each
turn
,
and
allow
time
to
wander
in
the
old
commercial
quarter
,
with
its
oriental
influence
,
its
minarets
and
clutter
of
wares
,
and
the
buzz
of
activity
which
increases
proportionately
as
the
day
ends
.
Outside
the
ramparts
the
spacious
modern
city
,
largely
in
Venetian-Gothic
style
,
owes
much
to
Italian
occupation
.
Above
Rhodes
,
with
glorious
views
in
every
direction
,
you
should
visit
the
Acropolis
,
with
remains
of
the
Temple
of
Apollo
and
the
stadium
and
the
completely
restored
theatre
at
its
feet
.
Though
Rhodes
was
founded
in
48
B.C.
,
three
other
cities
had
been
thriving
already
1
,
years
,
reaching
their
peak
from
66
B.C
.
Of
these
,
Lindos
,
about
35
miles
south
of
Rhodes
,
was
the
most
important
,
with
a
population
of
some
1
,
.
To-day
,
it
is
a
stark
white
village
of
75
inhabitants
,
clustered
at
the
southern
end
of
a
beautiful
bay
and
overlooked
by
the
medieval
fortress
built
by
the
Knights
of
St.
John
,
in
turn
enclosing
the
remains
of
the
Doric
temple
of
Athena
Lindia
,
on
the
Acropolis
.
This
is
reached
on
foot
or
by
donkey
,
and
from
the
top
there
are
breath-taking
views
over
this
dramatic
coastline
,
including
the
tiny
natural
harbour
where
St.
Paul
is
said
to
have
landed
.
The
village
itself
is
fascinating
to
explore
and
has
an
early
Byzantine
church
,
its
interior
lavishly
covered
with
later
frescoes
.
On
the
opposite
coast
,
about
2
miles
south-west
of
Rhodes
,
the
reconstructed
ruins
of
Kamiros
have
one
of
the
most
perfect
situations
of
any
archaeological
remains
I
know
.
Here
,
on
a
steep
hillside
,
amongst
pines
and
clumps
of
wild
rose
,
you
can
walk
up
the
``
main
street
''
of
ancient
Kamiros
between
the
low
ruins
of
shops
and
villas
to
the
high
plateau
topped
by
six
columns
,
all
that
remain
of
the
ancient
Stoa
.
Behind
you
,
the
coastal
hills
plunge
to
the
incredibly
blue
sea
,
backed
by
the
Turkish
mountains
.
Of
the
third
ancient
city
,
Ialyssos
,
about
1
miles
south-west
of
Rhodes
,
little
that
is
visible
remains
.
But
its
former
Acropolis
,
8-ft.
Mount
Philerimos
,
whose
summit
is
reached
by
an
Alpine-like
series
of
hairpin
bends
,
is
topped
by
the
restored
medieval
church
built
,
partially
over
Byzantine
remains
,
by
the
Knights
of
St.
John
.
Before
the
church
entrance
are
the
ruins
of
the
Temple
of
Athena
.
Once
again
the
views
on
all
sides
,
framed
between
cypress
trees
,
are
lovely
beyond
description
.
Then
there
is
the
Valley
of
the
Butterflies
,
about
15
miles
south
of
Rhodes
,
so-called
because
of
the
clouds
of
butterflies
which
populate
its
wild
scenery
during
the
summer
.
Organised
excursions
are
arranged
to
all
these
centres
,
or
if
you
prefer
to
wander
alone
,
you
can
hire
a
car
,
motor
scooter
or
use
local
bus
services
.
A
weekly
steamer
service
will
also
take
you
over
to
Turkey
,
returning
the
same
day
.
Rhodes
itself
offers
a
good
and
growing
selection
of
hotel
accommodation-
including
the
Hotel
des
Roses
(
Luxury
)
,
the
Belvedere
(
1st
class
B
)
,
both
with
private
beaches
,
and
the
Pindos
(
2nd
class
)
.
A
new
1st-class
hotel
,
the
Hibiscus
,
with
private
beach
,
opens
this
summer
.
Most
interesting
of
the
hotel
developments
,
however
,
is
the
Miramare-Beach
hotel
,
recently
taken
over
by
Swiss
management
.
About
three
miles
out
of
town
,
it
is
a
private
paradise
situated
on
the
curve
of
a
broad
bay
,
looking
out
to
the
Turkish
coast
,
18
miles
away
.
Accommodation
is
in
self-contained
bungalow
units
with
private
toilet
and
shower
or
bath
,
each
with
its
own
sun
terrace
from
some
of
which
you
can
step
straight
down
on
to
the
extensive
private
beach
.
Full
pension
rates
range
from
+3
a
day
,
including
the
hotel
's
many
facilities
,
such
as
swimming-pool
,
miniature
golf
,
dancing
,
tennis
and
transport
into
town
.
The
perfect
time
to
visit
the
island
is
in
spring
or
autumn
.
Summer
can
be
very
hot
,
and
intermittent
rainy
spells
usually
occur
any
time
between
November
and
late
February
.
SABENA
CARAVELLES
TO
GREECE
Early
in
April
,
Sabena
Belgian
World
Airlines
brought
their
Caravelle
=6
's
into
service
on
the
Brussels-Athens
run
,
via
Vienna
or
Frankfurt
.
This
links
with
the
company
's
Caravelle
schedules
London-Brussels
and
onwards
from
Athens
to
various
points
in
the
Middle
East
.
As
usual
,
I
found
the
Caravelle
extremely
comfortable
and
the
flight
virtually
noiseless
.
The
triangular
windows
offer
a
particularly
fine
view
.
Good
hotels
in
Athens
are
the
Grande
Bretagne
(
6de
luxe
)
,
on
the
main
square
,
the
Ambassadeurs
(
A
)
,
and
the
Alice
(
B
)
.
The
King
George
=2
(
6de
luxe
)
,
next
door
to
the
Grande
Bretagne
,
should
also
be
mentioned
for
its
fine
art
gallery-
a
private
collection
covering
Greek
art
of
the
nineteenth
century
and
including
some
delightful
works
.
TRAVEL
MINORCA
By
GORDON
COOPER
Minorca
,
second
largest
of
the
Balearic
Islands
,
is
also
their
Cinderella
.
While
this
``
White
and
Blue
Island
''
-
so
called
because
of
the
remarkable
blue
of
the
Mediterranean
sea
and
sky
broken
by
the
brilliant
white
of
the
houses-
may
not
offer
much
in
the
way
of
organised
entertainments
,
it
has
considerable
appeal
for
those
prepared
to
make
their
own
discoveries
.
Not
least
,
it
still
retains
an
unspoilt
atmosphere
.
The
island
is
not
difficult
to
reach
,
for
there
are
air
links
between
it
and
Barcelona
and
Palma
,
while
there
are
thrice
weekly
sailings
during
the
summer
months
between
Barcelona
and
Port
Mahon
,
as
well
as
sea
communications
with
Palma
and
Ibiza
.
It
is
even
possible
to
make
a
long
day-excursion
to
Minorca
from
Palma
,
travelling
both
ways
by
the
night
steamer
.
In
Mahon
there
is
the
first-class
Hotel
Mahon
,
and
there
is
simple
hotel
accommodation
available
at
Alcaufer
Creek
(
Hotel
Xuroy
)
,
Fornells
(
Fonda
Burdo
)
and
near
Ciudadela
(
Hotel
Bahia
)
.
Internal
communications
are
by
bus
and
taxi
.
There
is
a
Tourist
Information
Office
in
Mahon
,
and
Horizon
Holidays
(
17
,
Hanover
Street
,
W.1
)
offer
inclusive
travel
arrangements
.
As
every
schoolboy
knows
,
Minorca
was
a
British
possession
during
most
of
the
eighteenth
century
,
for
it
was
vital
to
our
naval
operations
in
the
Mediterranean
.
It
was
the
scene
,
too
,
of
that
scandalous
episode
in
our
history
:
the
events
which
led
to
the
shooting
of
Admiral
Byng
.
You
can
still
visit
the
Golden
Farm
,
close
to
Mahon
,
which
was
the
temporary
home
of
Nelson
and
Lady
Hamilton
in
1798
.
Our
occupation
,
however
,
is
not
marked
as
in
some
other
lands
by
a
passion
for
cricket
,
but
in
reminders
of
our
habits
,
such
as
the
sash
windows
to
be
seen
in
many
houses
and
the
names
given
to
various
articles
in
constant
use
which
indicate
a
survival
of
the
English
language
.
Among
table
accessories
the
following
indicate
their
origin
:
kitil
(
kettle
)
;
botil
(
bottle
)
;
mok
(
mug
)
;
saydbord
(
sideboard
)
;
and
tibord
(
tea-tray
)
.
Barracks
are
still
called
beriks
,
a
haversack
is
aversack
,
and
a
naval
guard
is
midzamen
(
midshipman
)
.
The
inquiring
visitor
will
discover
many
more
of
these
curious
survivals
in
language
.
At
Villa
Carlos
,
known
in
the
eighteenth
century
as
Georgetown
,
the
architecture
and
planning
all
belong
to
Portsmouth
,
with
even
,
to-day
,
a
George
Street
,
a
Stuart
Street
,
and
even
a
Victory
Street
.
One
of
the
many
forts
we
built
at
the
entrance
to
the
harbour
preserves
the
name
of
``
Marlborough
,
''
while
in
the
large
square
,
once
used
for
ceremonial
parades
,
I
watched
Spanish
soldiers
playing
football
and
called
up
``
a
vision
of
serried
lines
of
Redcoats
,
resplendent
in
their
pipe-clayed
accoutrements
and
thickly-powdered
pigtails
,
of
Highlanders
in
their
curious
blend
of
barbaric
and
formal
uniforms
,
and
of
the
tall
Hessians
in
blue
and
gold
braid
''
(
Eric
Whelpton
)
.
Incidentally
,
on
public
holidays
the
girls
dance
a
local
version
of
the
Highland
Fling
and
wear
on
these
occasions
a
kind
of
kilt
with
a
tartan
pattern
.
In
addition
to
this
historical
appeal
,
there
is
also
considerable
archaeological
interest
,
for
the
island
is
dotted
with
the
work
of
prehistoric
man
,
even
though
much
of
this
record
in
stone
is
hard
to
read
.
The
most
interesting
are
the
megalithic
monuments
called
talayots
;
tower-like
structures
of
unmortared
blocks
of
stone
which
bear
a
certain
resemblance
to
the
nuraghe
of
Sardinia
,
but
are
not
actually
linked
in
any
way
.
There
are
also
the
altar-like
taulas
and
the
boat-shaped
navetas
,
all
offering
appeal
to
those
with
historical
imagination
.
Why
should
these
relics
be
unique
of
their
kind
?
They
certainly
provide
a
mystery
for
us
to-day
.
Ciudadela
,
the
only
other
town
of
size
,
is
some
3
miles
distant
from
Mahon
,
and
lies
on
the
north-western
portion
of
Minorca
.
Prior
to
the
British
occupation
,
it
was
the
capital
of
the
island
,
and
it
still
retains
some
interesting
buildings
,
including
a
number
of
palaces
.
Generally
rather
sleepy
,
it
comes
to
life
on
St.
John's
Day
(
June
24
)
,
when
there
is
a
parade
of
mounted
men
in
period
dress
,
jousting
,
and
,
most
exciting
of
all
,
the
horsemen
urging
their
steeds
up
staircases
into
the
living-rooms
of
the
people
,
who
pelt
them
with
nuts
and
lighted
fireworks
.
The
hinterland
of
Minorca
is
flat
,
except
for
Monte
Toro
(
1,15
ft.
)
,
a
conical
mountain
on
whose
summit
there
is
a
pilgrimage
church
.
The
view
over
the
countryside
is
rewarding
,
for
it
shows
the
number
of
mortarless
stone
walls
which
separate
every
patch
of
ground
.
There
are
even
walls
around
individual
trees
.
The
land
,
by
the
way
,
is
extremely
stony
,
and
high
winds
often
prevail
.
But
the
most
striking
impression
one
gets
is
the
dazzling
white
of
the
houses
,
and
every
building
looks
as
though
it
had
just
been
whitewashed
,
while
the
interior
of
even
the
humblest
home
is
spotlessly
clean
.
(
Were
the
English
of
the
nineteenth
century
non-litter-bugs
?
)
The
people
on
this
Spanish
island
are
most
hospitable
,
and
you
can
still
see
occasionally
in
their
homes
family
heirlooms
of
Georgian
furniture
.
#
218
<
127
TEXT
E22
>
the
face
of
Hungary
TODAY
STORY
AND
PICTURES
BY
H.
PEARCE
SALES
not
much
is
known
in
Britain
about
this
great
little
country
which
burst
into
flames
and
into
the
news
in
1956
and
has
since
been
forgotten
in
the
West
SO-CALLED
socialist
realism
which
at
least
until
lately
has
created
a
dull
conformity
over
most
aspects
of
life
in
communist
countries
has
taken
a
resounding
defeat
in
Hungary
.
The
traveller
can
not
but
be
encouraged
immensely
by
this
.
The
artistic
temperament
of
the
people
is
bursting
out
of
a
somewhat
shabby
shell
on
all
sides
as
a
result
of
1956
and
its
uprising
.
Costly
and
tragic
though
it
was
it
was
not
in
vain
by
a
long
way
.
A
more
liberal
form
of
communism
emerged
.
The
results
of
such
comparative
freedom
of
expression
in
the
use
of
colour
and
in
sheer
ingenuity
in
the
use
of
all
kinds
of
materials
are
delightful
and
Sandor
Patofi
,
Hungary
's
greatest
poet
,
who
called
his
compatriots
to
launch
an
earlier
revolution
in
his
famous
Arise
Hungary
,
would
have
written
an
even
more
passionate
piece
about
this
silent
revolution
if
he
were
alive
today
.
Hungary
will
become
the
Italy
of
the
eastern
6bloc
if
she
is
not
already
assuming
the
mantle
.
The
Bond
Street
area
of
Budapest
,
Va
?
2cintca
and
Petofil
Sa
?
2ndor
,
is
crowded
at
most
times
of
the
day
with
elegant
women
.
This
we
take
as
a
signpost
.
Although
it
is
foolish
to
make
forecasts
in
this
context
we
would
not
be
surprised
if
the
Hungarian
's
natural
bent
for
original
artistic
creation
will
not
in
time
permeate
the
thinking
of
all
the
eastern
6bloc
in
even
the
details
of
everyday
living
.
The
priorities
of
industrial
output
are
being
reshuffled
in
several
countries
there
and
time
and
talent
will
soon
be
given
to
mass
producing
those
fripperies
that
make
life
worthwhile
for
women
and
women
more
interesting
to
men
.
Except
that
for
most
people
clothing
is
mainly
of
second
quality
and
to
them
is
expensive
,
and
cars
and
refrigerators
and
the
hallmarks
generally
of
a
highly
developed
industrial
society
are
not
easily
obtainable
,
the
ordinary
people
seem
to
have
a
considerable
vested
interest
in
the
present
way
of
life
in
Hungary
today
.
Necessities
and
pastimes
are
abundant
and
very
cheap
and
encourage
support
for
the
present
regime
,
the
Hungarians
never
having
tasted
the
riches
of
the
western
peoples
and
having
almost
always
been
part
of
an
oppressed
and
depressed
nation
.
Just
imagine
experiencing
a
change
from
fascism
to
communism
almost
overnight
!
It
was
not
easy
for
anyone
to
believe
at
the
time-
about
a
year
ago-
when
the
noted
scholar
A.
J.
P.
Taylor
returned
from
a
visit
to
Hungary
,
and
wrote
an
encouraging
report
,
that
he
was
not
misled
while
there
.
This
is
what
he
wrote
:
'the
solid
unmistakable
fact
is
that
Hungarians
are
now
pretty
well
off
:
I
have
never
seen
a
greater
display
of
foodstuffs
...
there
are
clothes
in
every
quality
,
from
multiple
stores
to
elegant
private
shops-
in
the
provinces
too
:
the
days
of
hardship
are
over
'
.
We
can
verify
this
.
Now
,
at
a
later
date
,
we
can
add
much
that
will
help
the
travel
adviser
who
wants
intelligently
and
honestly
to
discuss
this
unusual
country
with
prospective
tourists
.
Ask
any
man
in
the
street
in
London
what
he
knows
about
Hungary
today
and
he
will
mention
the
1956
uprising
and
little
else
.
To
save
face
he
might
mention
what
he
will
call
the
international
scandal
of
that
year
,
that
though
a
huge
wave
of
sympathy
went
out
to
the
Hungarian
people
,
they
were
crushed
militarily
and
the
West
did
nothing-
as
if
it
could
.
He
might
even
brighten
up
and
say
that
he
had
an
idea
that
they
breed
fine
horses
and
horsemen
.
Even
in
the
history
books
of
the
West
,
Hungary
is
pictured
as
an
unhappy
country
.
Riches
and
privilege
ruled
and
a
firmly
entrenched
church
was
somehow
entangled
with
those
excesses
while
three
million
beggars
,
a
term
often
used
to
describe
the
population
,
existed
on
what
they
could
scrape
from
a
not
very
good
soil
.
Now
a
welfare
state
is
firmly
established
and
so
far
the
people
seem
able
to
express
themselves
fairly
freely
in
their
work
and
play
and
are
no
longer
considered
mainly
as
units
in
an
economic
machine
which
has
to
be
pushed
along
vigorously
to
meet
over
ambitious
industrial
targets
though
in
the
end
what
is
produced
and
achieved
is
for
those
same
people
.
The
danger
of
greater
control
being
exercised
is
still
there
,
though
we
feel
that
this
excitable
people
still
very
much
Hungarian
at
heart
would
revolt
again
without
question
and
without
considering
the
consequences
if
pressure
were
again
exerted
.
Some
leading
communists
confide
that
the
system
is
now
too
liberal
to
achieve
quickly
enough
the
kind
of
results
that
will
impress
the
children
and
young
people
.
Nevertheless
the
picture
in
the
mind
of
western
man
seriously
needs
to
be
corrected
.
The
Hungarian
people
are
no
longer
poor
or
oppressed
according
to
their
standards
.
Hungary
today
judging
by
our
own
conscientious
observations
and
pointed
enquiry
is
climbing
above
its
circumstances
.
If
as
is
likely
Hungary
becomes
the
'Swiss
'
workshop
of
the
eastern
6bloc
in
the
highly
skilled
uses
of
metal
in
the
communist
version
of
a
common
market
at
least
a
settled
and
increasingly
prosperous
period
is
likely
to
be
written
into
a
history
that
has
had
far
too
many
'glorious
'
revolutions
,
occupations
and
invasions
.
Budapest
,
the
only
city
which
the
Danube
actually
crosses
of
the
eight
countries
it
flows
through
,
shows
few
marks
of
her
previous
troubles
,
though
only
a
quarter
of
her
housing
was
standing
after
the
war
,
and
she
lost
all
six
bridges
and
the
row
of
well-known
hotels
on
the
Danube
.
Even
during
the
worst
period
of
the
Berlin
crisis
when
the
two
Mr.
Ks
were
shouting
across
the
world
there
was
no
tension
at
all
among
the
people
though
some
strapping
young
men
of
the
army
were
sweating
it
out
in
exercises
in
the
country
.
The
people
went
off
as
usual
at
the
week-end
to
the
Buda
hills
for
hiking
and
picnics
,
or
wandered
around
the
museums
in
Pest
,
or
compromised
for
the
parks
or
swimming
pools
of
the
mile
long
St.
Margaret
Island
in
midstream
between
Buda
and
Pest-
the
city
has
5
parks
.
They
were
however
all
anxious
freely
to
discuss
the
situation
and
were
upset
mainly
because
the
socialist
nations
were
not
being
considered
in
the
West
the
powerful
and
progressive
forces
that
was
their
due
in
the
counsels
of
the
nations
.
They
were
as
fearful
of
the
situation
as
is
mankind
everywhere
.
The
greatest
charge
on
the
material
plane
that
western
man
makes
against
socialist
systems
is
that
spreading
wealth
to
the
ultimate
extent
and
controlling
everything
tends
as
we
intimated
in
our
introductory
remarks
to
bring
conformity
and
dullness
.
But
one
tends
not
to
consider
the
spirit
of
some
peoples
to
overcome
this
or
that
personal
gain
is
not
the
only
incentive
that
mankind
responds
to
.
And
whatever
virtues
the
Hungarians
may
lack
it
is
certainly
not
a
shortage
of
spirit
.
Consider
their
history
!
After
the
first
stages
of
socialisation
,
and
when
it
becomes
normal
and
accepted
and
the
party
and
Government
feel
'safe
'
,
individuality
tends
gradually
to
come
out
and
bloom
again
throughout
human
society
and
especially
so
in
those
countries
where
communism
was
born
of
war
and
was
not
adopted
initially
by
choice
.
But
it
may
take
a
long
,
long
time
.
Hungary
is
a
case
in
point
and
examples
at
random
come
to
mind
.
Her
new
architecture
is
attractive
,
imaginative
and
colourful
and
invites
comment
.
Whether
flats
or
shops
or
restaurants
,
there
is
a
marked
individuality
.
At
an
international
football
match
in
Budapest
in
the
presence
of
a
visiting
premier
,
Mr.
Kadar
,
and
a
benchful
of
important
party
members
,
there
was
no
communist
or
patriotic
paraphernalia
.
Even
recorded
cha
cha
chas
were
played
during
the
interval
and
an
advertisement
trundled
round
on
the
back
of
a
lorry
for
a
local
leg
show
.
Her
new
and
refurbished
hotels
and
restaurants
are
refreshingly
different
in
furnishings
and
approach
,
even
the
uniforms
of
the
staff
,
though
conforming
to
that
simplicity
that
is
good
taste
.
Her
motor
coaches
are
among
the
most
attractive
in
the
world
with
unusual
touches
in
colouring
,
shape
and
seating
.
Her
stores
and
shops
,
the
best
of
which
incidentally
are
as
full
of
goods
as
anywhere
in
Europe
,
show
promise
of
that
elegance
with
showmanship
that
is
the
hallmark
of
the
western
city
,
though
many
of
the
small
presumably
private
and
struggling
shops
are
pitifully
inadequate
to
the
eyes
of
a
Londoner
.
Her
tourist
literature
is
bright
and
original
and
always
has
its
quota
of
pretty
girls
,
and
her
publications
generally
are
of
a
high
order
.
She
has
many
attractive
daily
papers
and
a
host
of
popular
periodicals
.
Even
her
posters
are
quite
unlike
anything
one
would
expect
in
a
communist
country
.
And
one
would
hardly
dare
suggest
that
her
musical
life
conforms
to
any
except
the
Hungarian
way
.
Gipsy
music
is
still
exhilarating
and
sad
in
turn
and
beautifully
played
everywhere
.
Although
Liszt
can
be
quoted
as
being
accepted
internationally
,
Bartok
and
Kodaly
,
who
understandably
are
worshipped
here
,
are
only
just
about
being
understood
or
appreciated
anywhere
else
.
And
art
is
quite
non-conformist
enough
for
the
average
taste
.
A
modern
painting
in
my
bedroom
at
the
Royal
Hotel
would
in
London
have
been
considered
imaginative
and
certainly
not
photographic
.
The
teenagers
there
could
hardly
be
called
conformists
either
.
They
are
dressed
as
are
their
western
counterparts
.
Some
of
the
girls
sported
silver
sugar
loaf
or
beehive
hairdos
and
almost
all
seem
at
some
time
to
parade
with
many
frilly
petticoats
to
umbrella
their
skirts
or
appear
to
have
been
poured
into
skin
tight
slacks
and
sloppy
jumpers
.
They
are
most
attractive
.
The
boys
wear
longish
jackets
and
tight
trousers
and
are
well
scrubbed
.
But
imagine
our
surprise
when
on
an
old
brassy
and
romantic
excursion
boat
cruising
down
the
Danube
with
a
full
capacity
of
family
life-
from
grandmothers
to
tiny
tots-
the
many
teenagers
rocked
and
rolled
to
the
strains
of
the
songs
of
Perry
Como
and
Cliff
Richard
played
on
the
ship
's
relay
system
.
We
later
learned
that
they
'loved
'
such
western
'pop
'
singers
,
laughed
at
the
cinema
with
Terry
Thomas
and
Jimmy
Edwards
,
and
shed
a
tear
for
Norman
Wisdom
.
Though
Budapest
is
a
fine
city
with
many
attractions
for
the
traveller
,
and
the
Hungarian
countryside
with
its
great
carpets
of
maize
is
pleasant
,
the
Danube
bend
part
of
the
country
being
the
most
beautiful
she
has
to
offer-
a
car
ride
for
several
hours
on
a
summer
evening
being
a
most
agreeable
pastime-
and
of
course
there
is
the
wonderful
natural
feature
of
the
lake
at
Balaton
,
it
is
the
people
in
Hungary
who
impress
one
and
who
make
the
traveller
feel
it
is
good
to
be
here
.
Budapest
,
which
as
yet
has
few
new
or
modernised
hotels
but
takes
about
15
,
tourists
a
year
,
mainly
from
the
USSR
,
has
much
attractive
night
life
.
It
is
possible
to
stay
around
drinking
,
talking
and
being
entertained
until
5
a.m.
but
seldom
if
ever
will
the
tourist
become
a
victim
of
the
malicious
malpractices
of
night
life
in
the
West
.
The
Hungarians
are
very
honest
people
and
the
seamy
side
of
humanity
is
seemingly
kept
at
bay
.
In
many
ways
it
is
not
easy
to
be
dishonest
in
a
communist
country
.
Souvenirs
for
instance
are
nearly
always
a
problem
for
the
traveller
.
Here
in
Hungary
prices
are
fixed
for
everything
.
Whether
you
go
to
the
luxury
hotel
shop
or
the
small
place
near
the
market
makes
no
difference
.
This
is
a
very
acceptable
fact
for
tourists
.
The
personality
of
the
Hungarians
somehow
overawes
the
material
attractions
of
the
place
.
No
more
is
this
evident
than
during
one
of
those
hot
summer
evenings
which
seem
to
occur
frequently
in
Budapest
.
Young
couples
canoodling
away
in
corners
are
to
be
seen
everywhere
,
and
bring
understanding
smiles
from
passing
strangers
.
Parts
of
the
city
with
its
great
and
rather
gaunt
wide
streets
and
squares
are
attractively
lit
,
and
aided
by
the
shop
windows
seem
to
draw
the
inhabitants
from
far
and
near
.
#
231
<
128
TEXT
E23
>
The
art
and
mystery
of
quilting
By
VIATOR
QUILTING
IS
A
TRADITIONAL
ART
IN
MOST
PARTS
OF
EUROPE
and
Asia
.
In
Siberia
was
found
some
years
ago
coloured
quilted
material
bearing
a
fine
design
of
reindeer
,
and
dating
from
the
first
century
A.D
.
In
Britain
the
craft
reached
its
peak
in
the
seventeenth
and
eighteenth
centuries
;
and
it
has
survived
as
a
peasant
art
until
today
in
Wales
and
the
North
.
The
depression
between
the
two
wars
resulted
in
a
great
revival
of
quilting
,
due
to
efforts
to
find
employment
for
women
in
the
distressed
areas
.
This
really
began
with
the
showing
of
some
beautiful
Durham
quilts
at
the
Women
's
Institutes
handicrafts
exhibition
in
London
in
1927
.
The
Rural
Industries
Bureau
then
set
to
work
to
foster
the
craft
by
forming
training
centres
:
quilt
wives
were
found
still
working
in
four
of
the
Welsh
counties
and
were
engaged
to
train
others
.
A
depot
was
set
up
in
London
for
the
sale
of
the
work
,
in
which
Queen
Mary
took
a
great
interest
.
The
simplest
kind
of
quilt
such
as
can
be
seen
in
many
a
Welsh
home
,
consists
of
two
layers
of
material
,
sometimes
one
of
them
of
patchwork
,
with
a
layer
of
unspun
wool
in
between
:
the
whole
stitched
all
over
with
criss-cross
lines
to
keep
the
wool
in
place
.
During
the
centuries
skilled
quilt
wives
have
evolved
the
most
intricate
patterns
in
this
stitching
,
thus
making
the
quilt
a
work
of
art
.
As
a
rule
no
patterns
are
kept
,
each
quilt
is
evolved
afresh
,
so
that
no
two
are
ever
exactly
alike
.
They
are
made
up
of
different
combinations
of
simple
units
of
design
,
the
heart
,
rose
,
feather
,
tulip
,
chain
,
fan
,
and
so
on
.
The
feather
motif
is
peculiar
to
Durham
;
the
chain
is
used
both
in
the
North
and
in
Wales
,
where
you
may
hear
that
it
was
derived
from
the
ships
'
cables
of
the
ancient
Phoenicians
.
Also
Welsh
are
the
circles
and
spirals
,
recalling
the
Celtic
crosses
,
which
in
turn
were
partly
derived
from
the
art
of
the
ancient
Britons
.
Leaf
shapes
are
common
to
both
regions
:
a
Glamorgan
worker
added
to
her
repertoire
two
new
forms
,
based
on
a
chestnut
and
a
lupin
leaf
,
which
a
neighbour
happened
to
bring
in
while
she
was
at
work
.
Some
of
the
designs
such
as
the
Tudor
Rose
are
believed
to
date
back
to
Tudor
times
,
handed
down
in
the
family
since
those
days
.
The
materials
are
fixed
in
a
frame
,
which
is
laid
flat
upon
trestles
for
working
.
Often
two
friends
will
work
at
it
together
.
A
few
chief
points
are
marked
out
with
chalk
before
the
stitching
begins
,
work
usually
starting
at
the
centre
,
with
that
section
fixed
in
the
frame
.
All
that
is
needed
besides
needle
and
thread
is
a
ruler
and
a
piece
of
chalk
for
drawing
on
the
pattern
.
Sometimes
a
few
household
possessions
may
be
used
to
help
with
the
drawing
,
a
tumbler
for
circles
,
or
an
oval
dish-
but
nothing
more
.
All
the
rest
is
done
by
the
eye
and
hand
.
The
best
filling
is
lamb
's
wool
:
in
the
country
this
can
be
got
ready
combed
and
washed
from
the
nearest
of
the
little
woollen
factories
that
still
survive
in
parts
of
Wales
.
This
makes
the
warmest
covering
possible
,
and
such
quilts
are
easily
washed
when
necessary
.
A
famous
Quilt
Wife
was
Mrs.
Catrin
Evans
of
Bow
Street
in
Cardiganshire
.
In
her
time
,
she
made
hundreds
of
quilts
;
her
work
could
be
found
all
over
the
country
and
further
afield
,
even
in
America
.
As
a
girl
she
had
been
taught
the
craft
in
a
month's
apprenticeship
;
after
that
,
she
was
a
finished
artist
.
In
those
days
,
Welsh
quilt
wives
might
go
to
work
at
a
farmhouse
.
In
her
own
words
:
``
Many
weeks
before
a
farmer
's
daughter
was
to
be
married
,
I
would
be
called
to
a
farm
.
The
farmer
's
daughter
would
require
six
and
sometimes
more
quilts
for
her
new
home
.
Her
mother
would
provide
all
the
material
.
I
would
take
my
wooden
frame
to
the
farm
and
for
weeks
I
would
be
making
quilts
for
the
bride
.
``
I
was
paid
a
shilling
a
day
and
had
my
food
and
lodging
.
I
worked
from
seven
in
the
morning
till
nine
at
night
.
Most
times
they
would
be
patchwork
quilts
,
farmers
'
wives
kept
all
the
old
clothes
to
be
cut
up
for
quilts
.
I
've
been
days
and
days
doing
nothing
but
cutting
out
and
matching
pieces
.
''
All
that
was
nearly
a
century
ago
.
In
recent
years
the
workers
have
been
helped
to
adapt
their
old
designs
,
formerly
found
only
on
bedspreads
,
to
such
intricate
shapes
as
dressing
gowns
,
coats
and
cardigans
,
as
well
as
to
rugs
and
cushions
.
The
idea
of
quilted
motor
rugs
,
with
cushions
to
match
,
the
colours
harmonising
with
the
colour
of
the
car
,
was
one
that
appealed
to
many
buyers
in
the
days
of
the
revival
after
the
first
war
.
IONA
TREVOR
JONES
tells
of
Making
the
most
of
Spring
flowers
MOST
OF
OUR
SPRING
FLOWERS
ARE
GROWN
FROM
BULBS
OR
corms
,
and
all
such
flowers
prefer
to
be
arranged
with
stems
standing
in
shallow
water
.
So
when
considering
the
designing
of
spring
flowers
it
is
not
surprising
to
find
that
modern
line
or
Japanese
styles
are
popular
with
floral
artists
.
These
arrangements
generally
call
for
shallow
dishes
and
trays
,
etc
.
Some
cleverly
executed
modern
designs
can
completely
transform
a
very
ordinary
earthenware
meat
dish
or
soup
plate
into
loveliness
.
Even
the
simplest
design
of
catkin
sprays
and
daffodils
can
look
most
effective
.
During
the
early
part
of
the
year
when
flowers
are
both
difficult
and
expensive
,
economy
is
important
,
thus
the
design
chosen
must
aim
at
making
the
best
possible
use
of
each
flower
.
The
uncluttered
simplicity
of
clean-cut
lines
echoes
the
freshness
of
spring
itself
,
while
the
yellow
``
King
Alfred
''
trumpets
herald
the
coming
of
summer
sunshine
.
It
is
essential
that
all
flowers
and
foliage
appear
to
be
growing
from
one
root
or
indeed
from
one
bulb
.
Although
not
difficult
to
achieve
,
many
newcomers
to
floral
art
fail
to
give
this
point
sufficient
importance
.
All
stems
should
be
placed
so
that
they
radiate
from
the
centre
of
the
container
or
the
pinholder
,
and
not
placed
soldier-fashion
,
all
in
a
row
.
Tender
,
hollow
stems
such
as
those
of
daffodils
or
narcissi
sometimes
split
when
placed
on
pinholders
,
but
if
the
base
of
these
stems
are
<
SIC
>
first
tied
lightly
with
a
little
cotton
or
wool
,
it
will
prevent
further
trouble
.
Thin
stems
such
as
those
of
freezias
,
violets
,
primroses
,
etc.
,
that
are
too
fragile
or
thin
to
stand
on
the
pinholder
can
be
grouped
and
placed
inside
a
natural
hollow
stem
(
like
the
cow-parsley
stem
for
instance
)
.
This
is
an
excellent
way
also
of
giving
length
to
very
short
stems
that
are
required
high
up
in
an
arrangement
.
The
hollow
stems
should
first
be
filled
with
water
to
make
sure
that
no
air
bubble
gets
in
and
so
prevent
the
water
from
reaching
the
flower
head
.
Crescent-shaped
designs
are
often
favoured
for
spring
flowers
and
for
this
purpose
stems
of
such
things
as
willow-catkins
and
green
broom
can
be
persuaded
to
curve
or
bend
by
first
soaking
them
in
warm
water
and
then
using
firm
pressure
of
warm
hands
.
The
natural
curving
or
bending
action
of
the
tulip
stems
on
the
other
hand
has
always
presented
a
problem
to
the
flower
arranger
.
Stems
of
the
early-forced
varieties
are
especially
tender
,
owing
to
the
unnatural
atmosphere
in
which
many
of
them
are
grown
.
Many
words
of
advice
have
been
written
on
this
subject-
a
teaspoonful
of
sugar
or
starch
added
to
the
water
,
we
are
told
,
helps
to
keep
tulip
stems
straight
.
Florists
use
stub
wires
twisted
around
the
stems
when
a
rigid
stem
is
required
for
use
in
wreath
or
bouquet
.
You
may
also
have
noticed
that
all
bought
tulips
have
rubber
bands
tied
around
the
stems
;
the
more
tender
the
stems
the
more
rubber
bands
are
used
.
This
is
essential
for
quick
handling
by
the
florists
and
also
to
ensure
the
minimum
of
damage
during
display
.
Some
varieties
of
tulips
have
stronger
stems
than
others
.
Your
seedsman
usually
indicates
this
in
his
catalogue
.
Occasionally
I
arrange
some
of
the
weaker-stemmed
varieties
so
that
they
flow
naturally
and
gracefully
from
the
container
.
They
show
to
best
effect
when
the
container
is
placed
on
a
stand
or
pedestal
.
Few
flowers
offer
a
wider
range
of
colour
and
shape
than
the
tulip
.
Two
varieties
which
I
favour
are
the
graceful
,
pure
white
lily-flowered
``
White
Triumphator
''
and
the
exciting
wierd-shaped
,
<
SIC
>
black
Parrot
.
Last
year
in
Paris
it
gave
me
great
pleasure
to
use
both
varieties
together
in
the
one
arrangement
.
The
subject
I
had
chosen
to
illustrate
was
``
Jekyll
and
Hyde
.
''
An
unusual
one
for
a
flower
arrangement
.
The
idea
came
to
me
as
I
wandered
in
the
garden
one
day
when
the
contrast
in
the
colour
and
shape
of
these
two
flowers
impressed
me
very
much
.
The
required
effect
for
the
exhibition
was
gained
by
grouping
all
the
pure
and
angelic-like
white
flowers
on
the
one
side
,
reaching
upwards
,
while
on
the
other
side
the
black
ones
were
grouped
,
dark
and
almost
sinister
,
to
hang
and
creep
down
as
if
in
despair
.
The
final
touch
was
added
to
this
dramatic
interpretation
,
by
placing
it
to
stand
on
a
base
of
misty
grey
tulle
,
representing
the
mysteries
of
the
human
mind
.
Another
Spring
flower
,
the
iris
,
is
sometimes
called
``
The
poor
man
's
orchid
.
''
It
is
not
the
colour
or
the
texture
of
iris
petals
that
fascinate
me
,
but
the
fine
detail
of
their
exquisite
shape
.
I
love
them
all
,
the
Dutch
and
English
varieties
,
and
later
on
the
Flag
and
Bearded
types
among
which
there
are
such
exciting
colour
combinations
.
My
favourite
,
however
,
is
a
small
green
and
black
variety
sometimes
called
``
The
Widow
Iris
''
,
undoubtedly
because
of
its
subdued
colouring
.
To
the
keen
gardener
it
may
appear
dull
and
uninteresting
but
one
is
not
expected
to
foresee
the
dignity
it
portrays
when
arranged
with
the
right
kind
of
flowers
.
Another
iris
which
I
would
not
care
to
be
without
is
a
species
called
Foetidissima
(
Gladdon
)
.
Although
its
flowers
are
small
and
rather
insignificant
,
it
is
well
worth
growing
for
its
brilliant
scarlet
berries
and
bright
green
foliage
.
The
latter
persists
almost
throughout
the
year
.
Iris
were
often
favoured
in
old
Dutch
and
Flemish
flower
portraits
and
are
even
more
frequently
found
in
Japanese
pictures
and
designs
.
Illustrated
here
is
the
typical
''
Florist
's
half-dozen
''
iris
used
in
Japanese
style
.
The
arrangement
is
in
two
separate
parts
and
so
is
known
as
``
The
divided
kenzan
''
design
,
kenzan
being
the
Japanese
word
for
pinholder
.
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
The
container
in
the
photograph
is
a
blue
``
Denby
Ware
''
meat
dish
,
and
the
small
pebbles
in
the
water
add
considerably
to
the
decorative
effect
of
the
completed
arrangement
.
Some
leaves
of
the
purple
decorative
kale
are
conveniently
used
to
tone
in
with
the
general
colour
scheme
,
adding
weight
to
the
base
of
the
design
,
and
to
hide
the
pinholder
from
view
.
The
purple
and
white
variegated
varieties
of
kale
are
easily
grown
.
The
seeds
can
be
planted
in
open
ground
and
later
transplanted
like
other
members
of
the
cabbage
family
.
This
method
ensures
that
only
the
best
coloured
specimens
are
given
garden
space
.
The
leaves
are
at
their
best
during
the
winter
months
when
all
other
foliage
is
scarce
.
They
last
for
weeks
in
water
.
To
prevent
the
water
fouling
,
a
chlorophyl
tablet
should
be
added
.
Farmers
'
wives
need
never
worry
about
growing
too
much
of
this
kale
because
what
is
not
needed
for
decorative
purposes
can
always
be
thrown
over
the
garden
fence
for
the
cows
.
Many
varieties
of
shrubs
blossom
during
April
and
May
.
The
bushes
are
dressed
overall
in
jewel
colours
.
Brilliant
pink
camelias
<
SIC
>
are
about
the
earliest
,
closely
followed
by
scarlet
rhododendrons
,
cerise
azalea
,
creamy
magnolias
and
best
of
all
,
the
garden
lilacs
.
Alas
,
how
often
have
we
all
hopefully
filled
jugs
and
vases
with
the
freshest
,
sweetest
lilac
only
to
find
that
after
a
day
or
so
the
flowers
have
wilted
sadly
and
the
leaves
seem
fresh
enough
?
#
225
<
129
TEXT
E24
>
IMPROVE
YOUR
PHOTOGRAPHY
by
E.
L.
Wright
THIS
summer
many
thousands
of
exposures
in
either
black
and
white
or
colour
will
be
made
by
photographers
of
all
kinds
,
and
there
is
no
doubt
that
many
will
wish
that
they
had
made
a
better
job
of
it
.
So
here
you
are
shown
how
to
obtain
better
results
.
The
Camera
The
make
and
type
of
camera
you
use
is
not
so
important
as
many
people
try
to
make
out
.
The
expert
will
get
splendid
results
from
a
cheap
box
camera
;
others
will
get
poor
results
from
an
expensive
model
.
The
greater
the
amount
paid
for
a
camera
,
and
the
more
gadgets
it
has
is
no
sure
way
of
guaranteeing
good
results
.
But
whatever
model
you
have
,
study
it
carefully
and
know
thoroughly
how
to
work
it
and
what
its
capabilities
and
limitations
are
.
Once
you
are
master
of
your
camera
,
you
have
gone
a
long
way
to
good
pictures
.
Exposure
More
negatives
are
spoilt
by
wrong
exposure
,
especially
by
over-exposure
,
than
by
any
other
cause
.
Modern
films
are
so
fast
that
one
is
apt
to
underestimate
the
amount
of
light
reaching
the
film
and
so
cause
very
dense
images
.
The
tables
published
by
the
film
makers
and
included
with
the
film
are
an
excellent
guide
,
but
there
is
no
doubt
that
a
light
meter
is
worth
its
cost
.
Once
set
it
takes
all
the
guess
work
from
exposure
,
and
will
show
a
high
percentage
of
well
graded
negatives
from
which
pleasing
prints
may
be
obtained
.
All
photography
depends
on
light
reflected
from
the
subject
burning
an
image
on
the
film
;
the
stronger
the
light
the
denser
the
image
.
But
a
light
meter
measures
only
the
average
amount
of
light
reflected
from
the
subject
.
Thus
a
certain
amount
of
care
has
to
be
exercised
in
its
use
.
The
common
way
of
using
one
is
to
point
it
at
the
subject
and
take
a
reading
.
But
what
happens
if
you
take
your
best
girl
in
a
white
frock
standing
against
a
black
background
?
Either
she
comes
out
with
a
white
sheet
of
a
face
and
frock
,
void
of
all
detail
,
and
a
dense
black
background
,
or
else
the
detail
is
present
in
her
face
and
clothing
and
the
wall
looks
peculiar
.
This
is
because
you
can
not
get
a
good
reading
with
such
a
contrasty
subject
.
Now
my
way
is
to
use
the
incident
light
method
.
Most
light
meters
are
sold
with
a
translucent
mask
which
will
fit
over
the
light
aperture
.
Fit
it
every
time
you
use
the
meter
,
and
point
the
meter
towards
the
light
source
,
making
sure
that
it
points
slightly
downwards
below
the
horizon
,
and
not
directly
at
the
light
.
You
will
then
get
much
better
readings
and
hence
much
better
negatives
.
I
always
use
this
method
and
rarely
get
wrongly
exposed
negatives
or
transparencies
.
While
on
this
subject
of
exposure
,
do
not
forget
a
lens
hood
.
This
is
one
of
the
most
valuable
accessories
it
is
possible
to
have
,
and
use
it
every
time
you
make
an
exposure
.
If
you
have
not
got
one
,
then
try
to
get
one
that
is
made
for
your
particular
camera
for
then
it
is
specially
computed
not
to
interfere
with
the
working
of
the
lens
.
Composition
After
exposure
the
most
important
part
of
photography
lies
in
the
composition
of
the
picture
,
but
this
is
a
topic
that
can
not
adequately
be
covered
in
the
space
allowed
to
me
.
You
have
all
seen
the
portrait
with
the
tree
or
telegraph
pole
standing
out
of
the
sitter
's
head
,
or
the
face
screwed
into
a
painful
grimace
because
the
subject
is
staring
into
a
powerful
sun
.
Many
books
have
been
written
about
composition
,
but
a
short
answer
is
,
does
the
picture
look
right
in
all
its
aspects-
position
of
subject
;
balance
;
colour
or
tonal
range
?
Is
there
anything
in
the
picture
which
seems
alien
to
the
idea
being
illustrated
?
If
there
is
,
then
the
composition
is
not
right
.
If
you
are
interested
in
portraits
then
try
to
make
your
sitter
take
an
interesting
pose
.
Do
avoid
making
the
subject
stare
directly
at
the
lens
;
a
three
quarter
view
is
more
appealing
,
and
,
if
possible
,
do
have
the
sitter
doing
something
.
Looking
at
a
book
;
examining
a
statue
or
the
scenery
,
or
gardening
;
anything
that
will
take
away
that
camera
conscious
look
.
And
at
all
costs
keep
the
background
plain
,
for
a
distracting
background
spoils
thousands
of
portraits
each
year
.
Then
again
,
many
photographs
shown
to
me
for
criticism
have
been
spoilt
by
camera
shake
.
Do
learn
to
hold
the
camera
still
and
not
jerk
the
button
at
the
moment
of
exposure
,
especially
you
35
mm
.
people
,
for
when
your
negatives
or
transparencies
are
enlarged
the
slightest
bit
of
camera
shake
will
be
magnified
many
fold
.
It
is
not
possible
to
cover
all
aspects
of
photography
in
this
small
space
but
it
is
hoped
the
foregoing
will
help
you
to
better
photography
this
year
.
EXPRESSION
IN
THE
PRIMARY
SCHOOL
by
S.
C.
Clarkson
The
First
Two
Years
THERE
is
,
of
course
,
no
well-defined
break
at
any
normal
stage
of
progress
in
expression
,
though
one
can
see
the
nai
''
ve
work
of
the
infant
and
the
competent
feeling
for
words
of
the
young
Grammar
school
pupil
.
Between
these
two
stages
the
Primary
school
has
to
formulate
the
ideas
of
personal
composition
,
as
well
as
giving
the
elements
of
grammar
,
spelling
and
style-
the
tools
for
the
job
.
By
and
large
today
,
the
Infant
school
is
a
separate
entity
.
Often
the
seven
year
old
goes
'up
to
the
big
school
'
,
or
to
a
different
part
of
the
town
altogether
.
All
teachers
agree
that
the
transfer
should
be
as
smooth
as
possible
.
The
Junior
school
teacher
for
the
first
two
years
should
surely
be
aware
of
the
Infant
methods
and
be
in
sympathy
with
those
methods
employed
.
What
a
set-back
it
is
in
expression-work
of
any
sort
,
if
the
child
on
transfer
is
overawed
or
ill
at
ease
in
the
new
atmosphere
!
Most
little
ones
have
a
contribution
to
make
and
are
eager
to
learn
and
be
sociable
.
This
first
eagerness
should
be
guided
and
controlled
but
not
damped
or
thwarted
,
if
vital
work
is
to
be
nurtured
in
the
children
.
The
Primary
teacher
will
find
wide
variation
in
both
desire
and
power
of
expression
.
Home
backgrounds
differ
.
Some
have
sympathetic
or
indulgent
parents
.
Some
homes
are
mere
dormitories
,
with
only
the
week-end
allowing
time
for
the
parents
to
meet
as
a
family
.
It
follows
then
that
the
teacher
will
have
to
divide
the
classes
into
groups
of
roughly
the
same
standard
of
progress
and
to
allow
for
the
'advanced
'
child
as
also
for
the
slower
one
.
The
'Board
of
Education
'
,
as
it
was
in
1933
,
made
a
true
and
wise
statement
in
its
Suggestions
Handbook
.
``
Written
composition
,
''
it
said
,
``
is
generally
begun
too
soon
and
practised
too
often
.
''
It
is
only
tradition
and
obsession
that
demands
a
weekly
piece
of
writing
from
each
child
in
the
class
.
If
we
look
ahead
a
little
to
the
work
of
the
majority
of
our
leavers
,
we
must
admit
that
few
will
need
(
nor
will
they
wish
perhaps
)
to
have
to
write
a
formal
letter
.
This
is
a
READING
world
.
But
how
can
we
make
it
a
SPEAKING
world
?
Our
children
must
first
have
something
to
say
before
they
can
write
it
.
Almost
every
lesson
should
give
chance
for
the
children
'to
say
their
piece
'
.
The
one
word
answer
should
be
discouraged
and
the
onus
of
response
fairly
shared
.
For
some
children
will
be
needed
a
stimulus
,
for
a
domineering
few
the
gentle
brake
.
Perhaps
all
may
find
individual
opportunity
in
the
small
and
carefully
planned
'Group
'
or
'Family
'
.
A
folio
of
large
pictures
or
posters
,
lively
and
colourful
is
collected
and
these
are
discussed
and
talked
about
in
turn
.
Occasionally
during
the
term
there
is
one
child
able
to
weave
an
interesting
oral
tale
with
this
'broadsheet
'
as
a
starting
point
.
Incidentally
useful
illustrations
have
been
gleaned
from
the
covers
of
magazines
(
Ronald
Lampitt
's
aerial
studies
for
the
former
'John
Bull
'
are
full
of
detail
and
good
exercises
in
correct
observation
)
.
The
information
sheets
of
the
National
Savings
Movement
I
have
found
valuable
,
as
indeed
are
most
travel
posters
.
In
a
word
here
,
one
should
say
,
never
destroy
any
picture
.
Teachers
can
not
have
too
many
,
future
articles
will
show
the
use
to
which
they
may
be
placed
in
expression
work
.
Quite
a
few
nervous
children
are
diffident
about
facing
a
critical
audience
of
their
own
fellows
.
To
overcome
this
I
have
in
the
classroom
a
home-made
'television
screen
'
.
My
third
article
will
explain
the
making
of
this
apparatus
.
Behind
this
cover
I
have
found
it
more
easy
for
some
to
make
their
announcements
,
conduct
'interviews
'
,
or
retell
and
devise
a
'commercial
advertisement
'
.
Some
of
the
first
attempts
at
'composition
'
will
be
the
retelling
of
stories
read
or
heard
.
Here
is
little
scope
for
original
thought
,
and
the
severe
discipline
of
the
sequence
of
detail
has
to
be
observed
.
The
great
stories
of
the
Bible
(
not
only
the
parables
)
have
inspired
adult
authors
.
The
Old
Testament
is
full
of
dramatic
action-
the
two
spies
Joshua
and
Caleb
;
the
four
leprous
men
who
discovered
the
forsaken
camp
at
Samaria
told
in
=2
Kings
,
chapter
7
;
Paul
's
shipwreck
in
the
Adriatic
that
fascinated
Nelson
before
Trafalgar
;
Naboth
's
vineyard
,
are
all
excellent
material
source
<
SIC
>
for
the
young
story-teller
.
So
too
are
the
merry
jingles
,
nursery
rhymes
,
limericks
and
sing-song
skipping
snatches-
these
by
their
very
beat
or
homely
humour
are
quickly
memorised
.
They
are
worth
collating
into
a
personal
anthology
.
Progressive
teachers
will
know
of
the
similar
series
titled
'Sally
go
round
the
Moon
'
,
and
'Bells
across
the
Meadow
'
,
which
seem
to
me
to
be
a
fine
collection
for
speaking
,
learning
,
and
enjoying
.
Anecdotes
on
this
style
may
be
gleaned
for
telling
and
retelling
by
the
children
orally
or
on
paper
when
sufficient
skill
is
acquired
.
(
``
...
Sir
Isaac
Newton
completely
forgot
about
eating
when
his
mind
was
on
a
problem
.
One
day
his
landlady
had
to
go
out
,
but
left
him
an
egg
to
boil
for
three
minutes
.
She
returned
much
later
to
find
Sir
Isaac
with
the
egg
in
his
hand
while
his
watch
boiled
merrily
away
in
the
pan
.
''
Other
fanciful
tales
could
be
made
up
on
the
same
lines
.
Pets
are
a
natural
centre
of
interest
to
children
.
Quite
young
people
will
say
how
they
care
for
their
animals
or
will
'open
out'
if
they
are
privileged
to
hold
a
pet
that
has
been
brought
to
school
.
Small
booklets
in
the
shape
of
animals
can
be
contrived
and
filled
with
little
stories
and
poems
about
animals
.
These
can
be
individual
and
most
delightful
where
the
children
have
been
interested
and
encouraged
.
My
own
charges
are
always
asked
to
bring
their
cards
to
show
(
and
talk
about
)
on
their
birthdays
,
whilst
immediately
after
Christmas
each
one
in
turn
brings
the
favourite
present
,
with
where
possible
a
talking
demonstration
.
We
have
seen
'Bayko
'
houses
go
up
,
steam
engines
turn
,
dolls
be
dressed
,
roller
skates
donned
,
and
embryo
conjurors
explain
their
tricks
!
At
all
ages
in
the
Primary
school
I
set
great
store
on
the
keeping
of
personal
diaries
.
In
these
small
lined
notebooks
,
in
which
pencil
may
be
used
,
one
of
the
first
tasks
of
the
day
is
for
an
entry
if
possible
.
Not
all
days
are
Red-Letter
days
,
but
a
child
will
be
glad
at
some
slight
happenings
and
wish
to
record
the
fact
of
getting
all
its
sums
or
spellings
correct
;
of
playing
or
supporting
at
a
school
match
;
of
the
class
weekly
service
;
broadcast
lesson
;
or
visitor
to
the
school
.
Half
of
the
booklet
issued
for
the
personal
diaries
is
used
for
the
compiling
of
a
dictionary
.
Except
for
the
rarely
used
letters
x
,
z
,
q
,
and
y
,
a
whole
page
is
given
to
each
of
the
remaining
letters
.
At
the
beginning
of
the
year
all
children
copy
in
on
the
right
page
the
days
of
the
week
,
months
and
season
,
popular
colours
and
the
names
of
schools
around
.
#
214
<
13
TEXT
E25
>
GAS
COOKERS
This
is
the
first
of
two
related
reports
on
cookers
.
The
second
one
,
dealing
with
electric
cookers
,
will
be
published
shortly
,
together
with
a
comparison
of
the
two
types
.
Whatever
features
or
trimmings
a
cooker
may
have
,
the
main
requirements
are
few
and
simple
.
The
oven
and
grill
must
cook
evenly-
the
oven
,
over
a
wide
range
of
temperatures
.
On
the
hob
,
food
must
be
cooked
fast
or
slowly
,
as
required
.
The
cooker
must
be
easy
to
use
and
easy
to
clean
.
The
finish
must
be
able
to
stand
up
to
hard
wear
.
BRANDS
The
16
gas
cookers
chosen
for
testing
are
listed
in
Table
=1
.
They
cost
about
+3
to
+7
,
the
most
popular
price
range
,
and
had
four
boiling
burners
(
except
for
the
NEW
WORLD
33
and
PEERESS
,
which
had
three
)
,
an
oven
and
a
grill
.
One
,
the
LONDON
,
was
only
available
in
the
North
Thames
Gas
Board
area
,
where
it
has
a
very
wide
sale
.
The
NEW
WORLD
173
RANGETTE
,
larger
than
most
,
was
included
because
it
was
in
the
same
price
range
,
had
unusual
features
and
is
widely
sold
.
Table
cookers
and
small
models
with
only
one
or
two
boiling
burners
were
excluded
;
so
were
very
large
,
expensive
models
and
those
designed
to
be
built
in
as
part
of
a
series
of
kitchen
fitments
.
Full
names
are
given
in
Table
=1
.
Shortened
forms
are
used
in
the
text
.
DIMENSIONS
If
the
cooker
is
to
fit
into
an
existing
kitchen
layout
,
then
the
height-
particularly
of
the
hob-
the
distance
the
cooker
stands
out
from
the
wall
(
depth
)
,
and
its
width
are
important
.
These
are
listed
in
Table
=1
.
OVENS
Useful
cooking
space
There
is
considerable
difference
between
the
size
of
an
oven
and
the
useful
cooking
space
in
it
.
This
is
because
some
space
is
necessary
round
the
food
to
allow
the
heat
to
circulate
.
The
cooking
space
has
been
calculated
in
cubic
inches
from
the
area
of
the
baking
tray
provided
and
the
height
from
the
lowest
cooking
level
(
the
bottom
of
the
oven
)
to
the
lowest
projection
at
the
top-
usually
the
top
of
the
door
frame
.
This
is
the
method
of
British
Standard
125
:
1955
(
Domestic
Appliances
burning
town
gas
)
for
calculating
cooking
space
(
figures
in
Table
=1
)
.
The
whole
oven
can
be
used
when
necessary
,
however-
for
a
turkey
,
for
instance
.
For
the
best
results
,
no
baking
tray
larger
than
the
one
provided
with
the
cooker
should
be
used
,
as
it
might
make
the
cooking
uneven
.
Shelves
Two
shelves
were
provided
with
each
cooker
.
A
third
,
reversible
one
was
provided
with
the
ENVOY
.
There
were
13
possible
cooking
levels
,
including
the
oven
base
,
for
the
ENVOY
,
compared
with
only
four
for
the
LEISURE
,
and
five
to
nine
for
the
others
(
see
Table
=1
)
.
All
shelves
were
designed
to
slide
out
without
tilting
appreciably
and-
to
prevent
the
risk
of
accidentally
pulling
the
shelf
right
out-
most
had
to
be
lifted
in
order
to
remove
them
.
Those
without
this
safeguard
were
the
CANNON
,
EQUERRY
,
ENVOY
,
LONDON
,
MONARCH
and
the
NEW
WORLD
33
and
42A
.
The
LEISURE
had
an
additional
inner
glass
door-
a
possible
advantage
,
as
cooking
progress
could
be
inspected
without
allowing
much
heat
to
escape
.
The
glass
door
became
too
hot
to
open
without
an
oven
cloth
.
Cleaning
How
easy
the
ovens
are
to
clean
depends
as
much
on
how
they
are
used
as
on
their
design
.
But
the
removable
oven
top
and
base
of
the
CAVALIER
,
the
removable
oven
top
of
the
NEW
WORLD
44
,
and
the
hinged
oven
top
of
the
EQUERRY
were
definitely
helpful
.
Oven
cleaning
can
be
tiresome
.
It
may
be
useful
to
remember
that
there
will
be
less
splashing
when
joints
are
cooked
longer
,
at
a
lower
temperature
;
when
the
meat
is
covered
with
foil
;
when
a
container
is
well
filled
;
and
that
the
oven
floor
can
be
protected
from
spilt
juice
if
a
tray
is
put
under
pies
or
tarts
.
When
the
oven
does
get
dirty
,
it
should
be
wiped
out
while
it
is
still
warm
before
the
dirt
has
time
to
stick
.
Thermostats
All
the
ovens
had
thermostats
.
This
meant
that
they
heated
up
to
,
and
stayed
at
,
a
temperature
that
depended
on
the
thermostat
setting
.
All
were
marked
1/4
,
1/2
,
and
1
to
9
.
The
RENOWN
also
had
settings
1
,
11
,
and
12
,
but
its
cookery
book
gives
no
recipes
for
them
.
Eight
cookers
had
extra
'low
'
settings-
lower
than
the
1/4
settings-
for
dishwarming
and
for
slow
cooking
.
The
British
Standard
implies
that
all
cookers
should
cook
the
same
dish
at
the
same
setting
.
For
each
cooker
,
the
manufacturer
's
instructions
indicate
the
best
shelf
position
for
different
types
of
food
;
this
is
important
as
the
oven
is
,
intentionally
,
much
hotter
at
the
top
than
at
the
bottom
.
<
TABLE
>
We
recorded
,
as
a
matter
of
interest
,
the
temperature
(
@
F.
)
at
the
top
,
middle
and
bottom
of
each
oven
,
at
settings
2
,
6
and
9
.
It
was
not
easy
to
set
the
oven
to
the
same
temperature
each
time
,
because
of
play
in
the
thermostat
knob
.
It
is
worth
getting
into
the
habit
of
always
setting
the
thermostat
from
a
higher
figure
.
Cooking
performance
CA
carried
out
the
cooking
tests
specified
in
the
British
Standard
.
They
show
whether
the
right
amount
of
heat
reaches
the
top
and
bottom
of
the
food
.
Also
,
by
the
evenness
of
browning
,
they
show
how
even
the
heat
is
at
different
levels
in
the
oven
,
when
both
baking
trays
and
circular
cake
tins
are
used
,
as
these
affect
the
circulation
of
heat
differently
.
The
oven
is
tested
at
cool
and
hot
settings
,
and
when
it
is
filled
with
different
size
dishes
,
for
a
complete
dinner
.
Each
dish
has
to
be
ready
within
a
specified
time
.
There
is
nothing
adventurous
about
the
recipes
,
but
they
provide
a
good
test
for
cookers
.
Details
of
the
tests
are
given
in
Table
=2
Some
ovens
cooked
better
than
others
,
but
all
were
satisfactory
.
The
three
best
were
the
CAVALIER
,
ENVOY
and
PRINCE
.
The
LEISURE
,
MONARCH
and
CABARET
,
at
the
other
end
of
the
scale
,
were
fairly
good
.
On
the
LEISURE
,
the
food
tended
to
overbrown
on
the
underside
.
The
MONARCH
oven
cooked
slowly
;
neither
the
rich
fruit
cake
nor
most
of
the
dinner
was
well
cooked
in
the
time
allowed
.
The
CABARET
oven
was
cooler
than
most
,
particularly
at
higher
settings
.
Food
cooked
slowly
and
the
top
browned
before
the
underside
.
Gradings
of
the
cooking
performance
of
each
oven
are
given
in
Table
=1
.
HOBS
Cleaning
The
tops
of
cookers
get
very
messy
.
Even
the
most
careful
cook
lets
the
milk
boil
over
sometimes
.
So
it
is
most
important
that
the
top
should
be
easy
to
clean
.
In
our
tests
,
the
hobs
were
dirtied
by
letting
milk
boil
over
on
two
burners
of
each
cooker
.
<
TABLE
>
All
the
milk
was
then
cleaned
from
the
cooker
,
and
whatever
parts
were
necessary
to
do
this
were
moved
.
Both
time
and
difficulty
in
cleaning
were
taken
into
account
when
assessing
the
results
.
The
CANNON
and
NEW
WORLD
42A
came
out
best
,
then
the
PEERESS
,
CABARET
and
NEWHOME
.
Worst
to
clean
was
the
MONARCH
.
The
milk
burned
on
the
hob
very
readily
and
trickled
down
under
the
spillage
tray
.
Cleaning
was
both
slow
and
difficult
.
The
LEISURE
and
NEW
WORLD
44
were
little
better
than
the
MONARCH
.
The
NEW
WORLD
33
,
44
and
RANGETTE
had
similar
hobs
,
completely
different
from
all
the
other
cookers
.
They
consisted
of
removable
stainless
steel
rods
(
see
photograph
on
p.
252
)
.
The
rods
became
discoloured
by
heat
from
the
burners
and
had
to
be
rubbed
with
abrasive
to
restore
their
original
appearance
.
The
time
to
do
this
was
not
included
in
our
cleaning
assessment
.
We
have
been
told
that
some
people
prefer
this
new
design
,
but
in
two
series
of
tests
carried
out
by
CA
,
we
found
that
they
were
more
difficult
and
slower
to
clean
than
most
of
the
others
.
Boiling
speed
The
speed
with
which
water
could
be
heated
was
considered
to
be
particularly
important
.
A
pint
could
be
boiled
in
a
pan
on
at
least
one
burner
of
all
the
cookers
in
under
3
1/2
minutes
.
The
quickest
was
about
2
3/4
minutes
.
It
was
found
that
burners
of
the
same
make
and
gas
rating
took
slightly
different
times
to
do
the
same
job
.
Because
of
this
,
and
the
fairly
small
difference
in
time
taken
by
the
different
models
,
we
consider
it
impossible
to
pick
out
any
as
being
markedly
faster
than
others
.
Three
pints
could
be
boiled
in
6
to
7
minutes
.
Simmering
All
the
boiling
burners
could
be
set
low
enough
to
keep
one
or
three
pints
of
water
simmering
at
18
@
F.
with
the
lid
off
,
but
not
with
it
on
.
When
simmering
food
,
you
burn
it
if
the
heat
is
not
evenly
distributed
at
the
bottom
of
the
pan
.
To
find
out
which
cookers
provided
the
most
even
heat
,
porridge
was
simmered
at
as
near
as
possible
to
18
@
F.
in
a
light
,
7-inch
diameter
,
aluminium
pan
without
a
lid
for
3
minutes
.
Only
the
size
of
burner
producing
the
most
even
heat
was
rated
as
this
would
be
the
best
one
for
simmering
.
The
MONARCH
simmered
most
evenly
,
leaving
a
negligible
deposit
on
the
bottom
of
the
pan
.
Only
one
,
the
ENVOY
,
caused
any
burning
,
and
this
was
only
slight
.
Special
burners
The
MONARCH
and
RENOWN
each
had
a
thermostatically
controlled
boiling
burner
as
well
as
three
ordinary
ones
.
They
are
designed
to
raise
food
to
,
and
keep
it
at
,
a
constant
temperature
.
This
is
achieved
by
a
device
which
adjusts
the
gas
according
to
the
temperature
of
the
pan
base
,
against
which
it
is
spring-loaded
.
Different
types
and
quantities
of
food
,
and
different
pans
,
need
different
settings
,
mentioned
in
the
manufacturers
'
cookery
books
.
We
found
,
however
,
that
,
when
chips
were
put
into
a
pan
of
hot
fat
,
there
was
a
delay
before
the
burner
responded
to
the
change
in
temperature
.
The
fat
heated
up
again
much
more
slowly
than
on
an
ordinary
burner
with
the
tap
turned
full
on
until
the
fat
was
hot
again
.
The
chips
cooked
on
the
two
special
burners
were
considered
very
soggy
compared
with
those
cooked
on
ordinary
burners
.
But
,
in
general
,
the
special
burners
are
useful
when
you
want
to
leave
the
cooker
unattended
.
When
you
have
learnt
the
setting-
for
the
pan
,
the
food
and
the
quantities-
you
can
do
this
,
knowing
that
nothing
will
boil
over
,
or
burn
.
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
GRILL
Design
A
recent
trend
in
cooker
design
has
been
to
move
the
grills
to
eye
level
.
The
advantage
of
a
grill
above
the
hob
is
that
it
is
easier
to
watch
,
as
you
do
n't
have
to
bend
,
and
allows
the
oven
to
be
higher
.
Only
one
of
the
models
tested
,
the
ENVOY
,
had
the
grill
in
the
old
position
,
below
the
hob
.
One
,
the
RANGETTE
,
had
the
grill
just
above
the
hob
,
on
which
the
grill
pan
rested
(
see
photograph
on
p.
252
)
.
All
the
others
had
the
grill
at
eye
level
.
<
TABLE
>
With
all
but
one
of
the
cookers
the
grid
of
the
grill
pan
could
be
at
one
of
two
possible
distances
from
the
heat
.
The
exception
was
the
CANNON
,
which
had
four
available
positions
.
THE
CANNON
and
NEW
WORLD
44
grill
pans
had
two
handles
and
were
difficult
to
hold
in
one
hand
.
This
meant
that
the
grill
pan
had
to
be
put
down
before
toast
could
be
turned
,
for
example
.
Five
models-
LEISURE
,
CANNON
,
RANGETTE
,
ENVOY
,
and
MONARCH-
had
grill
compartments
which
could
be
closed
when
not
in
use
,
but
only
on
the
ENVOY
and
MONARCH
could
they
be
closed
with
the
grill
pan
under
.
The
grill
compartments
are
also
useful
for
putting
dishes
to
warm
with
heat
from
the
oven
or
boiling
burners
.
Other
cookers
had
open
shelves
under
the
grill
which
could
be
used
for
the
same
purpose
.
There
were
no
such
facilities
on
the
RENOWN
whose
grill
pan
was
suspended
between
runners
.
As
with
ovens
,
the
size
of
a
grill
or
grill
pan
grid
was
not
the
same
as
its
effective
area
(
see
below
)
.
#
212
<
131
TEXT
E26
>
Later
,
and
rather
surreptitiously
,
I
was
shown
the
bathroom-
a
new
addition
,
painted
blue
and
adorned
with
a
multitude
of
gold
stars
.
I
did
not
see
even
then
why
only
the
'gentlemen
'
should
be
allowed
to
enjoy
all
the
stars
.
When
the
question
of
morning
tea
and
baths
is
settled
there
is
breakfast-
in
bed
or
downstairs
?
Most
hostesses
are
glad
to
keep
a
guest
in
bed
until
after
breakfast
;
many
guests
are
thankful
to
be
there
,
and
the
way
the
matter
is
broached
varies
.
'Will
you
have
your
breakfast
in
bed
?
'
is
the
sort
of
gambit
which
frequently
causes
a
shy
guest
to
enter
into
a
flutter
of
protest
about
being
a
nuisance
;
if
,
however
,
you
say
:
~'Your
breakfast
will
arrive
at
any
time
you
like
,
'
as
though
the
whole
thing
were
automatic
and
impersonal
,
it
will
probably
help
.
Then
,
after
you
have
ascertained
whether
it
is
to
be
tea
or
coffee
and
made
sure
of
any
other
details
,
you
can
go
to
bed
yourself
,
to
sleep
with
an
easy
conscience
.
It
is
not
everybody
that
likes
to
be
given
breakfast
in
bed
;
on
the
other
hand
,
because
it
is
so
many
people
's
idea
of
bliss
,
I
would
like
to
say
something
more
about
it
.
The
bliss
can
be
considerably
marred
if
the
tray
is
overcrowded
or
ill-arranged
so
that
in
order
to
pour
out
it
becomes
necessary
to
move
things
,
to
play
a
sort
of
game
of
chess
in
bed
.
Surprisingly
few
people
lay
a
breakfast-tray
logically
and
well
.
Many
otherwise
observant
hostesses
somehow
overlook
the
fact
that
misery
can
set
in
if
the
tray
is
so
heavy
that
you
can
hardly
support
it
.
They
seem
to
forget
how
wretched
the
whole
thing
can
be
if
the
coffee
is
too
weak
or
the
tea
too
strong
or
either
of
them
not
hot
enough
,
and
that
desperation
can
set
in
if
any
of
the
following
things
have
been
forgotten
:
salt
,
pepper
,
mustard
(
when
ham
or
sausages
are
served
)
,
soft
sugar
(
for
grapefruit
or
stewed
fruit
)
or
any
of
the
requisite
implements
.
If
you
are
an
inexperienced
hostess
,
have
a
hopeless
memory
,
are
in
love
and
therefore
a
bit
absent-minded
or
tend
always
to
be
sleepy
in
the
mornings
,
it
is
as
well
to
make
a
list
like
the
following
;
keep
it
in
the
kitchen
,
check
it
and
make
sure
that
what
ought
to
be
hot
is
really
hot
and
that
everything
looks
,
and
is
,
fresh
:
Tea
,
hot
water
;
milk
and
sugar
(
or
coffee
,
hot-
but
not
boiled
;
milk
and
sugar
)
.
Toast
,
butter
,
marmalade
.
Fruit
juice
(
pleasantly
chilled
)
,
or
grapefruit
or
stewed
fruit
and
soft
sugar
.
Main
dish
,
salt
,
pepper
,
mustard
;
knife
and
fork
,
additional
knife
.
Spoon
for
fruit
,
teaspoon
,
butter-knife
(
if
the
butter
is
not
in
pats
)
,
spoon
for
marmalade
,
knife
for
fresh
fruit
(
if
required
)
.
I
have
said
nothing
about
flowers
on
the
breakfast-tray-
a
small
attention
sometimes
recommended
.
My
feeling
is
that
there
is
rarely
room
to
spare
and
one
is
worried
about
upsetting
a
vase
,
while
a
flower
out
of
water
fidgets
me
personally
.
I
prefer
flowers
in
the
room
and
never
miss
them
on
the
tray
;
but
that
's
just
a
personal
point
of
view
.
Some
other
considerations
affecting
this
particular
form
of
bliss
are
pillows
and
newspapers
;
an
extra
pillow
or
two
,
to
prop
one
up
,
and
at
least
two
,
if
not
more
,
morning
papers
will
never
come
amiss
to
someone
who
is
content
to
have
breakfast
in
bed
.
The
scope
of
downstairs
breakfast-
porridge
,
cereals
,
cold
game
,
ham
and
a
wide
selection
of
rolls
,
baps
and
different
marmalades
and
honey-
is
as
wide
as
your
purse
can
make
it
and
I
do
n't
think
I
need
enlarge
on
it
here
.
Many
older
people
and
quite
a
few
of
the
young
settle
for
coffee
or
tea
and
toast
and
fruit
juice
.
Although
there
are
points
to
be
observed
in
the
preparation
of
even
so
simple
a
repast
it
is
hardly
worth
the
name
of
breakfast
.
A
good
old-fashioned
breakfast-
and
really
good
breakfast
dishes
are
among
the
most
pleasing
forms
of
food-
is
appreciated
by
the
energetic
,
as
a
prelude
to
a
day's
walking
or
climbing
or
fishing
in
the
holidays
,
or
as
a
good
basis
for
a
day
of
hard
work
;
even
on
Sunday
it
is
something
to
sustain
you
for
perusal
of
the
newspapers
,
though
not
the
best
aid
to
keeping
awake
during
a
long
sermon
.
I
feel
that
I
can
not
let
this
chapter
go
without
saying
,
briefly
,
something
about
the
reverse
side
of
the
coin-
that
is
to
say
,
being
a
good
guest
.
However
much
your
friends
love
you
,
you
can
add
to
their
pleasure
in
having
you
to
stay
if
you
observe
the
small
courtesies
.
At
the
risk
of
sounding
a
bit
arbitrary
I
am
making
a
few
suggestions
.
If
you
are
going
to
arrive
at
a
later
hour
than
was
intended
,
remember
to
telephone
,
and
if
you
are
going
to
be
late
for
a
meal
,
suggest
that
it
might
be
more
convenient
if
you
had
this
at
home
or
on
the
way
before
arrival
.
Do
n't
smoke
in
the
bathroom
;
do
n't
jump
out
of
the
bath
,
toes
and
body
dripping
and
soaking
the
bath-mat
,
do
a
bit
of
preliminary
mopping
up
before
you
get
out
.
Open
the
window
before
you
leave
.
Be
quick
on
the
uptake
about
the
wishes
of
your
hostess
.
If
she
has
little
or
no
domestic
aid
,
offer
to
help
;
if
she
indicates
that
she
does
not
at
the
moment
need
this
,
go
off
on
your
own
with
a
book
or
needle-work
,
so
that
she
is
not
left
with
the
feeling
that
she
ought
to
be
entertaining
you
.
Quite
a
few
of
you
have
asked
about
tipping
,
and
in
these
days
of
what
might
be
called
unconventional
help
problems
about
tips
can
arise
.
A
nice
old-fashioned
housemaid
,
labelled
by
cap
and
apron
,
is
easy
enough
;
when
you
leave
you
will
give
her
your
little
present
as
you
thank
her
for
looking
after
you
.
It
is
the
'lady
who
obliges'
that
can
confound
you
;
on
that
point
,
the
simplest
way
is
to
quietly
consult
your
hostess
.
In
the
old
days
a
young
woman
was
not
expected
to
tip
men
servants
;
nowadays
if
a
chauffeur
meets
you
and
takes
you
to
the
station
,
you
will
want
to
show
appreciation
.
The
question
of
'how
much
'
is
too
difficult
,
depending
as
it
does
on
the
length
of
your
stay
,
your
purse
and
the
help
and
service
you
receive
.
My
own
opinion
is
that
the
manner
of
giving
is
more
important
,
and
a
young
thing
who
remembers
to
say
thank
you
in
a
friendly
way
need
not
worry
if
she
can
not
manage
great
largesse
.
If
it
should
unfortunately
happen
that
you
do
not
really
enjoy
your
visit
,
are
uncomfortable
or
do
not
like
your
fellow
guests
or
the
food
,
keep
all
this
darkly
under
your
hat
and
do
n't
regale
your
friends
and
acquaintances
with
an
unfavourable
if
amusing
narrative
of
your
stay
;
to
do
this
is
to
offend
against
one
of
the
canons
of
decent
behaviour
,
however
funny
you
may
make
the
tale
.
Quite
apart
from
the
bad
manners
of
this
you
may
be
pretty
sure
that
your
hostess
will
come
to
hear
of
it
and
then
you
will
have
been
guilty
of
causing
great
hurt
.
As
one
greatly
prejudiced
may
I
say
a
word
about
noise
?
Young
people
of
the
present
generation
have
conditioned
themselves
to
what
is
sometimes
called
background
noise
,
and
can
carry
on
conversations
,
read
and
play
games
against
a
radio
programme-
even
against
two
from
different
stations
,
without
apparent
inconvenience
.
Maybe
it
was
the
early
training
which
expected
a
complete
cessation
of
noise
of
any
kind
when
music
was
being
performed
,
that
causes
me
and
others
like
me
to
find
it
quite
impossible
to
talk
or
listen
when
there
is
'background
noise
'
.
To
be
a
little
considerate
about
radios
and
gramophones
and
noise
generally
is
rated
highly
among
good
manners
.
I
must
tell
you
here
something
amusing
that
happened
not
long
ago
at
Winkfield
.
Charles
Laughton
came
to
spend
part
of
a
day
with
me
.
After
dinner
he
read
to
us
one
or
two
passages
from
A
Midsummer
Night
's
Dream
and
he
rendered
some
of
the
parts-
that
of
Bottom
in
particular-
with
bucolic
overtones
.
My
sitting-room
is
opposite
two
dormitory
cottages
,
where
all
was
plainly
to
be
heard
.
Later
on
when
he
had
gone
,
the
night
nurse
,
who
goes
the
rounds
about
eleven
o'clock
,
heard
a
radio
still
on
in
a
dormitory
.
She
asked
the
girls
there
to
turn
the
radio
off
,
saying
that
they
were
disturbing
me
as
I
was
tired
and
had
gone
to
bed
early-
to
which
she
got
the
disconcerting
reply
:
'Do
n't
be
silly
,
Nurse
,
she
's
been
having
dinner
with
Henry
the
Eighth
.
'
6
Afternoon
Tea
LIKE
BREAKFAST
,
this
almost
calls
for
special
pleading
.
One
hears
it
said
that
nobody
ever
eats
at
tea
time
now
,
except
on
railway
trains
and
then
only
to
kill
time
.
But
my
mind
wanders
to
holidays
in
Scotland
or
to
Devonshire
and
leisurely
teas
.
And
then
,
when
one
thinks
of
an
autumn
evening
,
how
good
seems
the
idea
of
hot
buttered
toast
or
crumpets
and
comforting
slices
of
cake
;
how
welcome
they
can
be
to
those
who
have
returned
from
a
day
's
shooting
,
hunting
,
golf
,
football-
whatever
strenuous
pursuit
you
like
.
I
do
n't
think
afternoon
tea
has
so
far
gone
out
of
fashion
that
a
good
hostess
can
afford
not
to
give
it
some
thought
.
As
cooks
we
wo
n't
concern
ourselves
with
the
four-o'clock
repast
of
a
cup
of
China
tea
and
lemon
,
just
possibly
a
wafer
of
thin
bread
and
butter
and
a
mere
dismissing
glance
at
the
cake
.
We
will
leave
this
fashion
aside
and
direct
our
attention
to
the
question
of
substantial
teas
for
hungry
and
even
exhausted
people
,
because
such
meals
engage
at
least
our
culinary
interest
.
We
may
not
have
many
opportunities
to
test
our
skill
but
when
they
do
come
along
we
shall
know
what
is
expected
of
us
.
Tea
,
as
a
beverage
,
varies
greatly
in
flavour
according
to
the
water
with
which
it
is
made
.
Unless
you
are
lucky
and
have
hit
at
once
on
a
blend
that
suits
the
neighbourhood
in
which
you
live
,
you
should
consult
a
good
tea
merchant
and
get
the
matter
satisfactorily
settled
once
and
for
all
.
This
applies
to
both
Indian
and
China
teas
.
If
of
the
latter
you
like
a
'smoky
'
blend
,
mention
the
fact
when
you
ask
advice
.
I
do
not
know
how
unorthodox
it
may
be
,
but
I
like
to
keep
a
piece
of
dried
orange-peel
in
the
caddy
containing
China
tea
;
purists
may
howl
,
but
try
it
for
yourself
.
Of
course
everyone
knows
about
hot
teapots
and
really
boiling
water
,
about
using
freshly
run
water
in
the
first
place
and
not
letting
it
boil
too
long
in
the
kettle
,
nevertheless
these
minutiae
are
not
always
properly
observed
;
perhaps
the
teapot
gets
heated
with
hot
water
,
but
is
not
subsequently
completely
emptied
,
and
a
nice
little
pool
of
tepid
water
receives
the
tea
;
the
water
in
the
kettle
,
steaming
away
in
a
moment
of
pre-boiling
enthusiasm
,
is
poured
over
the
tea
a
second
or
two
too
early-
so
the
tea
is
horrid
.
Believe
me
,
this
is
not
a
lot
of
fuss
and
nonsense
;
the
reason
you
hear
people
say
'few
people
make
really
good
tea
'
is
because
this
'nonsense
'
is
underrated
.
Cream
is
not
always
offered
with
tea
,
as
once
it
was
:
it
was
usually
handed
separately
and
added
to
the
tea
in
the
cup
.
When
this
was
the
fashion
the
cups
were
often
warmed
with
a
little
hot
water
to
prevent
them
from
cracking
,
as
they
sometimes
do
when
filled
straight
with
hot
tea
.
The
water
was
of
course
poured
away
into
a
tea
basin
.
Milk
is
a
different
affair
;
if
you
add
milk
to
the
tea
in
the
cup
you
can
get
a
rather
'raw
'
taste
difficult
to
describe
;
if
you
put
it
into
the
cup
first
the
scalding
tea
poured
onto
it
gives
a
mellower
taste
.
#
27
<
132
TEXT
E27
>
The
Renovation
of
Shiplake
Lock
in
Oxfordshire
THE
original
lock
at
Shiplake
dates
from
1787
and
was
a
pound
lock
.
The
present
lock
,
which
has
now
been
extensively
overhauled
by
the
Thames
Conservancy
,
was
built
in
1874
.
The
lock
has
an
overall
length
from
gate
to
gate
of
133ft
4in
,
a
width
between
rubbing
strips
of
18ft
3in
,
and
an
original
depth
over
the
head
cill
of
6ft
5in
,
and
5ft
6in
at
the
tail-
this
latter
depth
now
being
increased
to
6ft
3in
.
The
lock
is
situated
about
three
miles
from
Henley-on-Thames
in
Oxfordshire
.
The
cills
of
the
original
lock
,
which
have
now
been
replaced
,
consisted
of
timber
baulks
spiked
on
a
bed
of
heavy
sleepers
.
This
lock
is
of
interest
in
that
the
quoins
or
corner
pieces
are
not
shaped
to
accommodate
the
heel
post
of
the
gate
,
but
are
square
in
section
,
the
heel
posts
being
hung
on
pintles
set
in
front
of
the
quoins
and
secured
to
them
by
iron
collar
straps
at
the
top
.
A
water
seal
is
made
between
the
heel
post
and
the
wall
by
means
of
a
mitre
board
.
In
the
renovated
lock
a
strip
of
``
Linatex
''
rubber
has
been
incorporated
in
the
edge
of
the
mitre
board
to
improve
the
seal
.
In
common
with
many
locks
of
early
date
,
no
hard
floor
was
provided
between
the
mass
concrete
lock
walls
,
although
timber
baulks
of
substantial
section
were
set
in
the
earth
floor
to
act
as
struts
between
the
bases
of
the
walls
.
Renovation
,
which
entailed
closure
of
the
river
to
traffic
,
took
place
between
October
31
last
and
February
6
this
year
.
The
need
for
a
major
overhaul
was
brought
about
by
the
deterioration
of
a
number
of
factors
.
The
first
of
these
was
the
tilting
of
the
headgate
pintles
which
were
progressively
moving
out
of
true
alignment
as
the
timber
sleepers
under
the
cill
deteriorated
.
This
caused
jamming
between
the
pintle
casting
and
the
heelpost
shoe
casting
,
a
situation
which
required
removal
of
these
components
on
two
occasions
for
machining
.
This
was
,
however
,
a
palliative
,
the
effect
of
which
was
lost
with
continued
settling
of
the
pintles
.
Considerable
leakage
was
also
taking
place
under
the
timber
sleepers
and
through
lift
construction
joints
in
the
cill
wall
,
thus
impairing
the
operation
of
the
lock
.
The
timber
cills
were
also
worn
on
their
surfaces
,
in
addition
to
being
decayed
,
and
had
been
recapped
several
times
to
ensure
a
tight
fit
between
them
and
the
gates
.
Further
causes
of
anxiety
were
the
decayed
state
of
the
old
timber
baulks
bracing
the
toe
of
the
lock
walls
and
the
deterioration
of
the
lock
floor
.
The
site
preparations
for
lock
repairs
are
normally
governed
by
absence
of
road
access
to
the
site
and
,
with
the
river
closed
,
it
is
usually
necessary
to
bring
all
materials
and
equipment
including
sufficient
barges
for
transportation
of
broken
stone
to
the
site
before
the
lock
is
sealed
off
.
In
this
instance
,
road
access
was
available
at
a
point
some
1
yards
from
the
lock
,
but
separated
from
it
by
a
water
meadow
liable
to
recurrent
flooding
and
by
a
6ft
wide
leat
which
formed
the
water
course
to
a
mill
which
existed
near
the
site
in
earlier
times
.
The
preparations
thus
commenced
with
the
transport
by
barge
and
erection
of
a
3
ton
Butters
luffing
derrick
,
which
commanded
the
body
of
the
lock
with
the
exception
of
the
gate
recesses
.
This
crane
was
supplemented
by
a
Priestman
Wolf
crane
fitted
with
a
4ft
boom
for
service
at
these
two
points
,
this
being
augmented
when
necessary
by
a
3
1/2
ton
Grafton
steam
crane
mounted
on
one
of
the
barges
.
The
concrete
preparation
plant
consisted
of
a
15
ton
Portasilo
to
which
cement
was
delivered
in
bulk
by
the
C.M.C.
,
this
unit
being
set
up
in
conjunction
with
a
Parker
14/1
mixer
with
weighbatcher
and
scraper
unit
.
The
batching
and
stockpile
yard
was
located
above
the
general
flood
level
,
on
a
levelled
dump
of
Thames
ballast
by
the
road
side
.
The
aggregate
and
sand
used
for
the
works
were
Kennett
gravels
,
derived
from
Hall
&
Co.
's
pit
at
Theale
.
Type
of
conveyance
of
concrete
from
the
batching
plant
to
the
lock
was
determined
by
the
existence
of
waterlogged
ground
and
a
6ft
wide
leat
,
limited
space
on
the
lock
side
and
the
desirability
of
crossing
the
lock
itself
.
Transportation
was
thus
by
means
of
a
Road
Machines
Monorail
system
in
which
12.5
cu.ft
.
skips
are
driven
by
a
7
1/2
b.h.p
.
motor
and
hydraulic
drive
.
The
skips
are
set
in
motion
at
the
loading
point
and
travel
unattended
until
stopped
automatically
wherever
a
special
stopping
device
is
fitted
in
the
rail
.
This
was
found
to
be
particularly
useful
in
that
the
rail
was
taken
over
the
lock
and
along
one
side
.
A
further
section
of
rail
was
located
on
the
other
side
of
the
lock
and
upon
these
rails
was
mounted
a
travelling
bridge
which
traversed
the
lock
length
.
A
riser
rail
connected
the
main
mono-rail
system
to
a
short
length
of
curved
rail
on
the
bridge
.
Concrete
was
discharged
from
the
skips
,
through
openings
in
the
floor
of
the
carriage
to
a
trunking
system
for
the
various
sections
of
the
work
.
Of
particular
importance
in
the
scheme
was
the
provision
required
to
be
made
for
a
reliable
drainage
and
pumping
system
.
The
work
was
carried
out
during
the
wet
season
,
when
high
head
and
tail
water
conditions
could
be
expected
at
the
main
cofferdams
and
when
the
ground
water
level
would
be
close
to
surface
.
Experience
on
work
at
other
locks
had
shown
that
the
throttle
settings
of
normal
self-priming
centrifugal
pumps
required
constant
attention
to
reduce
the
amount
of
time
lost
through
the
flooding
of
the
workings
.
When
pumping
from
a
sump
with
a
22ft
vertical
suction
it
was
found
that
with
the
setting
too
far
advanced
,
or
with
a
slackening
of
the
inflow
,
the
sump
would
be
emptied
and
the
suction
lost
and
,
whilst
the
priming
was
being
regained
,
the
water
level
would
rapidly
rise
in
the
workings
.
Similar
delays
had
been
experienced
when
sudden
inflows
were
encountered
or
when
the
pump
speed
fell
for
any
reason
.
Such
pumps
also
required
to
be
set
immediately
over
the
lock
,
thus
reducing
the
working
space
available
.
Past
experience
indicated
that
an
inflow
of
up
to
9
,
gall/
hour
,
might
be
reasonably
expected
and
to
allow
for
unforseen
<
SIC
>
contingencies
,
two
Sykes
8in
Univacs
were
installed
to
deal
with
twice
this
capacity
.
The
use
of
these
pumps
enabled
a
horizontal
as
well
as
vertical
suction
to
be
used
,
enabling
the
pumps
to
be
located
well
clear
of
the
working
area
,
whilst
of
greatest
importance
was
the
fact
that
the
water
level
in
the
sump
remained
constant
at
the
level
of
the
flange
on
the
base
of
the
suction
pipe
.
The
pumps
were
arranged
to
deliver
to
the
spillway
of
the
old
mill
which
served
as
a
useful
collecting
launder
for
the
gravel
pumped
out
by
the
Univacs
.
The
pumps
were
powered
by
Ruston
&
Hornsby
4
VHR
oil
engines
.
Both
pumps
were
used
each
morning
for
rapid
dewatering
.
Thereafter
one
was
sufficient
to
deal
with
seepage
water
.
At
a
total
head
from
all
causes
of
about
3ft
including
a
vertical
lift
of
22ft
the
inflow
was
well
within
the
pump
's
capacity
of
about
9
,
gall/
hour
at
this
duty
and
worked
for
much
of
the
time
``
on
snore
.
''
Site
lighting
was
provided
by
mains
electricity
to
enable
the
pumps
to
be
started
up
some
2
hours
before
the
shift
began
,
during
which
time
the
lock
was
emptied
of
some
21
,
gallons
of
water
which
accumulated
during
the
night
.
A
pump
was
also
run
for
two
hours
after
the
shift
had
finished
to
enable
the
concrete
to
set
.
The
operations
started
with
the
driving
of
the
head
and
tail
cofferdams
,
Larssen
No
.
2
piles
being
used
at
the
tail-
where
extra
strength
was
required
to
accommodate
the
greater
water
pressure
loading-
pitched
by
the
Priestman
crane
and
driven
by
a
No
.
5
BSP
steam
hammer
.
Number
IU
Larssen
piles
were
used
for
the
head
dam
.
At
this
dam
,
the
pitching
and
driving
were
effected
by
the
barge
mounted
Grafton
steam
crane
.
The
bracing
at
the
head
dam
consisted
of
12in
x
12in
struts
,
braced
off
the
wing
walls
of
the
dock
.
For
the
tail
dam
two
21in
x
8
1/4in
RSJ
4ft
long
were
used
,
strutted
from
sheet
piling
driven
into
either
bank
.
Baulks
of
Douglas
fir
were
then
wedged
into
position
at
15ft
centres
along
the
length
of
the
lock
,
this
spacing
being
arranged
to
coincide
with
the
existing
vertical
rubbing
strips
of
the
lock
.
These
baulks
were
set
in
two
tiers
,
the
lower
tier
being
emplaced
by
diver
whilst
the
lock
was
still
full
,
each
baulk
being
temporarily
weighted
with
a
length
of
Larssen
piling
.
With
the
dams
completed
,
the
wall
struts
in
place
and
the
Univac
pumps
in
position
,
the
lock
was
pumped
out
,
the
suction
line
being
placed
in
the
tail
recess
of
the
lock
.
When
the
water
had
been
taken
down
to
within
a
few
inches
of
the
bottom
,
a
5ft
dia
,
6ft
deep
sump
was
excavated
just
upstream
of
the
tail
gate
recess
.
This
took
place
inside
a
box
of
trench
sheeting
,
5ft
dia
precast
concrete
tube
sections
being
used
to
form
the
sump
to
a
depth
of
4ft
below
the
formation
level
which
allowed
1ft
6in
below
the
invert
of
drainpipes
to
accommodate
gravel
,
etc
.
This
box
sheeting
was
then
extended
up
the
length
of
the
lock
in
the
form
of
a
2ft
wide
trench
in
order
to
drain
the
head
of
the
lock
,
the
trench
being
filled
with
hard
core
over
drain
.
Excavation
of
the
floor
of
the
lock
followed
up
the
completed
hard
core
drain
in
15ft
sections
,
the
trench
sheeting
being
removed
and
a
2ft
thick
mass
concrete
slab
of
7.4:1
total
aggregate
cement
ratio
being
emplaced
to
within
3ft
of
each
wall
.
On
completion
of
the
floor
,
the
remaining
3ft
strip
at
the
base
of
the
walls
was
removed
and
any
over
excavation
under
the
walls
filled
with
concrete
and
underpinned
2ft
6in
back
,
the
last
stage
being
the
emplacement
of
a
3
deg
batter
to
the
walls
.
The
drain
was
thus
covered
over
.
Its
function
during
the
works
was
to
drain
both
the
head
and
tail
dams
,
the
Univac
holding
the
water
level
permanently
at
the
level
of
the
soffit
.
On
completion
all
sumps
were
concreted
,
sealing
the
underdrainage
system
.
Whilst
this
work
was
in
progress
,
other
repairs
were
being
effected
at
the
head
and
tail
of
the
lock
,
where
new
cills
and
groins
were
under
construction
.
The
new
cills
consist
of
31.33
lb/
ft
steel
channels
of
12in
x
4in
section
,
set
out
on
new
2ft
thick
slabs
,
the
channels
being
bolted
down
to
their
bases
by
Rawlbolts
and
secured
to
the
step
concrete
behind
by
welded
attachments
to
the
channels
.
Repair
of
the
lock
walls
consisted
of
cutting
back
the
old
face
to
a
depth
of
some
2
1/2in
with
chipping
hammers
and
then
refacing
with
gunite
to
a
depth
of
2in
over
a
B.R.C
.
reinforcing
fabric
.
New
tail
gates
were
fabricated
in
the
Reading
workshops
and
delivered
by
water
.
The
new
gates
have
three
sluices
to
each
gate
,
whilst
the
original
head
gates
,
which
carried
four
sluices
to
each
gate
,
were
overhauled
,
these
gates
being
only
7
to
8
years
old
.
The
paddles
controlling
the
sluices
have
been
converted
to
hydraulic
operation
,
along
with
the
gate
movement
.
The
hydraulic
equipment
for
the
control
and
operation
of
the
two
pairs
of
lock
gates
was
required
to
be
capable
of
being
operated
either
under
power
by
the
lock
keeper
from
local
control
pedestals
located
near
each
pair
of
gates
or
manually
from
the
same
pedestals
by
members
of
the
general
public
,
after
the
lock
keeper
's
working
hours
.
This
requirement
has
been
met
by
the
provision
of
hydraulic
power
equipment
in
the
lock
house
,
this
equipment
supplying
a
pressure
supply
to
the
pedestals
(
which
may
,
however
,
generate
their
own
pressure
supply
by
means
of
a
handwheel
operated
transmitter
)
.
#
218
<
133
TEXT
E28
>
THE
OUTLOOK
FOR
RATING
By
B
.
A.
WILLIAMS
,
F.I.M.T.A.
,
F.S.A.A.
,
A.R.V.A
.
``
If
we
want
to
retain
a
value
of
land
and
buildings
as
the
criterion
by
which
local
expenditure
is
apportioned
amongst
the
local
inhabitants
,
why
should
we
not
forget
rental
values
and
use
,
instead
,
capital
values
?
''
This
is
the
highly
interesting
suggestion
put
forward
in
this
article
,
supported
by
arguments
based
on
the
increasing
difficulty
and
unreality
of
present
methods
and
on
advantages
claimed
for
the
alternative
proposal
.
IN
161
the
churchwardens
and
overseers
of
every
parish
were
charged
with
the
duty
of
setting
the
poor
to
work
and
of
relieving
those
unable
to
work
.
To
provide
the
wherewithal
for
the
performance
of
this
duty
they
were
empowered
to
tax
every
inhabitant
and
occupier
of
lands
.
Rental
Values
It
was
not
until
1836
that
the
basis
of
assessment
was
defined
by
statute
.
The
Parochial
Assessments
Act
of
that
year
stated
that
all
rates
were
to
be
based
on
the
rent
at
which
rateable
hereditaments
might
reasonably
be
expected
to
let
from
year
to
year
.
This
basis
has
continued
to
apply
ever
since
,
although
some
of
the
devices
needed
to
achieve
the
desired
end
have
amply
justified
the
classification
of
the
valuer
's
work
as
an
art
rather
than
as
a
science
.
Thus
we
have
the
``
contractor
's
theory
,
''
the
``
profits
basis
''
,
and
other
tortuous
methods
which
often
appear
to
the
uninitiated
merely
to
provide
a
pseudo-scientific
way
of
justifying
valuations
preconceived
on
more
mundane
bases
.
Nevertheless
the
number
of
cases
in
which
assessments
could
not
be
related
reasonably
directly
to
factual
rental
evidence
has
so
far
not
been
so
great
as
to
render
the
whole
system
suspect
,
although
since
the
war
it
has
been
found
necessary
to
resort
to
1939
values
in
order
to
maintain
this
position
.
Admittedly
extensive
rent
control
has
severely
limited
the
number
of
``
true
''
rents
available
to
the
valuer
,
but
the
conception
of
the
``
hypothetical
tenant
''
has
enabled
the
limitations
to
be
overcome
.
Immediate
Problems
The
time
has
now
arrived
when
1939
values
can
have
no
possible
relevance
to
those
of
the
196s
.
If
we
are
to
have
another
revaluation
,
the
problem
must
be
faced
of
determining
up-to-date
values
for
dwellings
as
well
as
for
non-residential
properties
.
Especially
is
this
so
because
over
86
per
cent
.
of
the
rateable
properties
in
England
and
Wales
are
dwellings
.
The
extent
of
the
problem
is
shown
by
the
figures
disclosed
on
February
23
,
1959
,
during
the
second
reading
of
the
Rating
and
Valuation
Bill
which
postponed
the
next
revaluation
until
1963
:
-
<
TABLE
>
It
was
stated
that
,
in
order
to
undertake
the
work
of
revaluation
with
confidence
,
the
Inland
Revenue
Valuation
Office
needed
satisfactory
rental
evidence
from
a
sample
of
1
per
cent
.
of
the
total
dwellings
.
That
percentage
,
it
was
thought
,
might
be
achieved
in
time
for
1963
.
No
doubt
it
will
be
in
some
areas
and
for
some
types
of
property
,
but
the
view
would
seem
to
be
rather
too
sanguine
so
far
as
many
areas
are
concerned-
for
example
where
there
is
a
large
proportion
of
relatively
modern
houses
.
Whether
this
will
prove
to
be
the
case
is
,
however
,
only
a
matter
of
short-term
interest
.
The
important
question
is
whether
there
will
be
sufficient
rental
evidence
to
enable
any
subsequent
revaluations
to
be
carried
out
.
What
are
the
prospects
of
this
?
Future
Problems
Since
1939
practically
no
new
houses
have
been
built
for
letting
except
by
public
bodies
and
the
continuing
growth
of
the
building
society
movement
,
hampered
though
it
has
been
by
limited
available
funds
,
indicates
that
owner-occupation
is
what
most
people
prefer
(
or
are
forced
into
)
.
The
February
1961
White
Paper
on
''
Housing
in
England
and
Wales
''
(
Cmd
.
129
)
sums
up
the
prospects
when
it
says
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
House
purchase
,
stimulated
by
a
higher
average
standard
of
living
than
this
country
has
ever
before
enjoyed
,
and
assisted
financially
by
the
House
Purchase
and
Housing
Act
of
1959
,
is
spreading
rapidly
,
and
the
urge
for
home-ownership
shows
no
sign
of
diminishing
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
Government
's
latest
intention
is
to
encourage
the
provision
of
more
houses
to
let
.
The
White
Paper
says
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
As
an
experiment
the
Government
propose
to
make
arrangements
under
which
money
will
be
advanced
to
approved
non-profit-making
housing
associations
which
are
prepared
to
build
houses
to
let
at
economic
rents
.
They
regard
this
as
essentially
a
pump-priming
operation
and
hope
that
it
will
serve
to
show
the
way
to
the
investment
of
private
capital
once
again
in
building
houses
to
let
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
first
part
of
this
idea
will
no
doubt
encourage
non-profit-making
enterprises
to
produce
some
houses
to
let
,
but
the
rents
to
be
charged
,
as
in
the
case
of
rents
of
local
authority
houses
,
are
unlikely
to
provide
an
appropriate
basis
for
rating
assessments
.
If
there
is
no
profit
motive
on
the
part
of
the
landlord
such
rents
can
not
be
expected
to
equal
``
the
figure
at
which
the
hypothetical
landlord
and
tenant
would
...
come
to
terms
...
as
a
result
of
``
the
higgling
of
the
market
'
.
''
(
Robinson
Case
,
1937
.
)
As
a
``
pump-priming
''
operation
the
potential
of
the
Government
's
proposals
is
more
uncertain
.
No
doubt
the
relaxation
of
rent
restrictions
will
to
some
extent
encourage
the
building
of
houses
to
let
although
,
for
many
reasons
,
the
old
idea
of
investing
one's
money
in
this
sort
of
security
is
,
and
will
probably
remain
,
unfashionable
.
The
present
trend
is
towards
owner-occupied
dwellings
,
leaving
only
local
authorities
and
non-profit-making
associations
to
provide
for
those
unable
or
unwilling
to
buy
their
own
houses
.
If
the
trend
continues
the
time
must
come
when
the
remnant
of
privately
let
houses
will
be
insufficient
to
provide
a
basis
for
ascertaining
standards
of
rents
such
as
are
needed
to
assess
rateable
values
which
comply
with
the
existing
definition
.
It
seems
reasonable
to
suppose
that
the
stage
will
soon
be
reached
at
which
only
flats
and
a
minority
of
smaller
houses
will
provide
any
acceptable
rental
evidence
.
Even
in
the
rents
of
these
properties
a
``
scarcity
''
element
must
be
expected
.
Whatever
criticisms
may
be
levelled
against
rating
as
the
means
of
local
taxation
no
better
alternative
has
so
far
found
general
acceptance
.
If
local
government
is
to
retain
any
semblance
of
autonomy
(
and
as
a
bulwark
of
democracy
this
must
surely
be
necessary
)
it
must
have
its
own
independent
source
of
locally
based
income
.
Without
exploring
the
wide
realms
of
argument
on
this
subject
,
it
is
probably
fair
to
say
that
the
majority
of
informed
people
would
agree
with
Mrs.
Hicks
who
,
in
her
``
Public
Finance
,
''
said
that
~
''
In
principle
...
a
tax
on
land
and
buildings
(
which
is
by
far
the
most
common
of
all
local
taxes
)
has
much
to
commend
it
.
''
Unless
in
the
future
we
are
to
rely
on
assessments
of
a
purely
arbitrary
nature
(
which
will
inevitably
bring
the
system
into
even
greater
disrepute
)
we
must
find
some
way
out
of
the
apparent
impasse
.
A
Solution
An
abortive
attempt
was
made
to
meet
the
difficulty
in
the
Local
Government
Act
,
1948
,
when
it
was
proposed
to
ascertain
the
''
rental
values
''
of
most
post-1918
houses
by
taking
5
per
cent
.
of
the
hypothetical
1938
cost
of
construction
,
plus
5
per
cent
.
of
site
costs
.
This
proposal
courted
almost
certain
failure
for
two
reasons
:
-
(
1
)
Its
arbitrary
nature
;
(
2
)
the
different
treatment
accorded
to
other
classes
of
dwellings
and
properties
.
But
why
must
we
strive
to
ascertain
some
illusory
rental
value
when
,
in
the
market
,
such
rental
value
is
rarely
to
be
found
?
If
we
want
to
retain
a
value
of
land
and
buildings
as
the
criterion
by
which
local
expenditure
is
apportioned
amongst
the
local
inhabitants
,
why
should
we
not
forget
rental
values
and
use
,
instead
,
capital
values
?
These
are
obviously
much
more
easily
ascertainable
because
the
sales
market
is
so
much
more
active
than
the
lettings
market
.
Would
it
not
be
a
relatively
simple
matter
(
compared
with
the
present
dubious
antics
)
to
arrive
at
the
price
at
which
a
hereditament
might
reasonably
be
expected
to
sell
with
vacant
possession
in
the
open
market
if
it
were
reasonably
maintained
and
intended
to
be
used
for
its
present
purposes
?
Not
a
Site
Value
Tax
Such
a
proposal
should
not
be
confused
with
the
rating
of
site
values
,
a
subject
which
appears
to
have
become
entangled
with
other
considerations
.
The
suggestion
now
made
need
have
no
party
political
implications
because
it
need
not
affect
the
incidence
of
local
taxation
as
between
occupiers
and
owners
.
Unoccupied
sites
could
be
exempt
,
partially
exempt
or
wholly
chargeable-
these
are
questions
irrelevant
to
the
main
idea
.
The
suggested
capital
values
would
be
simpler
to
ascertain
than
site
values
because
the
question
of
apportioning
an
aggregate
value
between
the
site
and
the
building
would
not
arise
.
Further
,
we
are
talking
about
the
selling
price
,
a
factor
understood
by
everybody
,
and
not
some
notional
apportionment
of
it
.
The
authors
of
both
the
majority
and
the
minority
reports
of
the
Committee
of
Inquiry
into
the
Rating
of
Site
Values
(
1952
)
seem
to
have
been
obsessed
by
the
idea
of
annual
rental
value
,
for
both
reports
speak
of
``
the
annual
site
value
''
(
i.e
.
the
yearly
rent
which
the
site
might
be
expected
to
yield
if
let
at
the
valuation
date
upon
a
perpetual
tenure
)
.
Not
a
Capital
Levy
Although
assessments
would
be
based
on
capital
values
,
the
rate
would
not
be
a
tax
on
capital
because
the
liability
would
not
be
met
out
of
capital
.
Nor
would
it
fall
on
,
or
be
passed
on
to
,
the
owner
of
the
capital
if
he
were
not
also
the
occupier
,
any
more
than
do
present
rates
.
All
that
is
suggested
is
that
capital
instead
of
annual
values
should
be
used
as
the
measure
of
each
ratepayer's
contribution
.
Advantages
A
minor
advantage
of
such
a
basis
of
assessment
would
be
a
psychological
one-
the
rate
in
the
pound
payable
,
instead
of
being
the
frightening
figure
of
over
2s
.
in
the
+
,
would
be
reduced
to
a
few
pence
in
the
+
.
Another
advantage
would
be
that
the
``
contractor
's
test
,
''
the
''
profits
basis
''
and
the
other
hypotheses
now
forced
on
valuers
would
cease
to
be
needed
.
From
a
ratepayer
's
point
of
view
,
he
would
have
some
solid
facts
more
readily
available
to
enable
him
to
contest
an
assessment
.
He
could
get
a
fair
idea
of
the
worth
of
his
house
by
looking
in
the
estate
agents
'
windows
.
Where
can
he
possibly
obtain
any
convincing
data
about
his
rental
value
now
?
Although
some
shift
in
the
burden
between
the
occupiers
of
different
types
of
property
may
result
,
this
would
be
no
greater
,
and
conceiveably
<
SIC
>
it
would
be
smaller
,
than
that
to
be
faced
in
bringing
rent-based
values
up
to
date
.
Ratepayers
would
certainly
be
able
to
understand
their
assessments
more
clearly
than
those
based
on
mythical
rents
and
,
as
a
result
,
would
be
better
able
to
appreciate
the
soundness
of
those
assessments
.
Some
change
must
come
.
Hand-to-mouth
methods
of
making
the
present
system
rumble
along
can
not
be
perpetuated
.
The
surprising
thing
is
that
successive
Governments
have
been
content
to
manipulate
an
impossible
system
for
so
long
.
It
is
seriously
suggested
that
the
method
proposed
might
provide
the
solution
.
LONDON
'S
PURE
WATER
Bacterial
analysis
has
shown
that
during
the
year
196
the
water
for
which
the
Metropolitan
Water
Board
was
responsible
was
virtually
free
from
escherichia
coli
,
the
chief
indication
of
faecal
pollution
.
A
report
by
the
Water
Examination
Committee
of
the
Board
states
that
99.97
per
cent
.
of
the
samples
passing
into
the
distribution
system
during
the
year
were
free
from
this
organism
.
These
are
the
best
results
ever
achieved
by
the
Board
.
During
nine
of
the
twelve
months
,
moreover
,
the
water
supplied
by
the
Board
was
of
1
per
cent
.
purity
so
far
as
this
test
was
concerned
.
ILLUMINATED
SIGNS
MANUFACTURERS
CRITICAL
OF
PLANNING
AUTHORITIES
'
APPROACH
AN
attractively
illustrated
brochure
entitled
Pageant
or
Penumbra
?
recently
published
by
the
Electrical
Sign
Manufacturers'
Association
invites
planning
authorities
to
exercise
more
flexibility
of
attitude
towards
the
design
and
siting
of
illuminated
signs
when
dealing
with
planning
applications
,
and
states
that
the
Association's
members
are
ready
to
respond
whole-heartedly
to
a
lead
for
greater
originality
and
a
more
venturesome
spirit
.
#
213
<
134
TEXT
E29
>
Twenty-First
Annual
Sale
Gill
's
Growingly-Popular
Event
JOHN
H.
Gill
&
Sons
(
Leeming
Bar
)
,
Ltd.
,
Leeming
Bar
,
Northallerton
,
Yorks.
,
recently
celebrated
their
21st
annual
sale
of
second-hand
machinery
.
To
mark
the
event
a
dinner
dance
was
held
at
the
Scotch
Corner
Hotel
and
upwards
of
2
farmers
,
friends
,
and
staff
were
present
.
While
it
was
a
second-hand
machinery
sale
that
was
celebrated
,
the
main
feature
in
the
ballroom
was
a
new
Massey-Ferguson
tractor
,
which
shone
quite
brilliantly
under
the
spotlight
.
We
understand
that
,
while
it
excited
much
attention
,
it
did
not
intrude
in
any
way
on
the
dancing
.
Mr.
John
H.
Gill
,
the
founder
of
the
firm
,
together
with
his
sons
,
Messrs.
John
Arthur
,
Robert
William
,
and
Frank
(
who
are
all
in
the
business
)
,
were
,
naturally
,
much
in
demand
,
as
was
Mr.
John
Sterne
,
of
York
,
the
Massey-Ferguson
area
manager
.
The
highest
price
obtained
at
the
sale
itself
was
+1
,
for
a
combine
,
while
a
tractor
sold
for
+4
.
We
are
informed
that
these
sales
are
proving
growingly
successful
,
there
being
four
times
as
much
machinery
at
this
last
one
compared
with
the
first
.
Standen
Expansion
SUCH
is
the
demand
for
the
sugar
beet
harvesting
and
other
machinery
manufactured
by
F.
A.
Standen
&
Sons
Ltd.
,
Ely
,
Cambs.
,
that
they
are
already
having
an
extension
built
to
their
new
factory
,
and
our
illustration
shows
the
progress
that
is
being
made
in
this
latest
enterprise
.
Wallace
's
Become
Fordson
Dealers
Directors
at
Signing
Ceremony
THE
signing
of
a
Fordson
tractor
main
dealer
agreement
between
John
Wallace
&
Sons
(
Ayr
)
,
Ltd.
,
Ayr
,
and
the
tractor
division
of
the
Ford
Motor
Co.
,
Ltd.
,
Dagenham
,
Essex
,
took
place
recently
.
The
sales
operations
manager
of
the
tractor
division
,
Mr.
M.
MacDonald
,
was
present-
as
our
photograph
shows-
to
greet
two
directors
of
Messrs.
Wallace
,
Mr.
J.
Thompson
and
Mr.
D.
K.
Henderson
.
This
Scottish
company
has
been
actively
engaged
in
the
tractor
business
since
1924
,
but
its
history
goes
back
into
the
18th
century
.
The
trading
area
served
is
one
of
small
,
well-managed
farms
,
largely
specialising
in
milk
production
and
growing
early
potatoes
.
Both
directors
believe
in
the
closest
personal
contact
with
their
customers
.
A
large
proportion
of
their
business
is
conducted
weekly
at
premises
in
Ayr
's
busy
market
.
Lively
Interest
in
Irrigation
At
Aberdeen
Conference
A
ONE-DAY
conference
on
irrigation
,
with
the
emphasis
on
organic
irrigation
,
held
at
Westertown
,
nr
.
Aberdeen
,
on
May
11th
,
drew
an
attendance
of
over
6
people
.
It
was
sponsored
by
Farrow
&
Sons
,
Ltd.
,
Spalding
,
Lincs.
,
and
organised
by
Barclay
,
Ross
&
Hutchinson
,
Ltd.
,
of
Aberdeen
.
Undoubtedly
,
a
factor
contributing
largely
to
the
success
of
the
conference
was
that
it
was
held
on
the
farm
of
Mr.
Maitland
Mackie
,
Jun.
,
where
a
complete
organic
irrigation
system
is
installed
as
part
of
a
large-scale
slatted
floor
arrangement
for
dairy
and
beef
herds
.
The
first
of
the
speakers
,
Mr.
Gordon
Newman
,
manager
of
Reading
University
farm
,
confined
his
comments
mainly
to
water
irrigation
.
He
emphasised
the
importance
of
trying
to
anticipate
''
irrigation
need
,
''
aired
the
view
that
in
parts
of
Scotland
irrigation
is
not
an
economic
proposition
,
and
roundly
declared
that
''
irrigation
is
no
excuse
for
poor
cultivations
and
inadequate
manuring
.
''
Mr.
Trevor
Garbett
,
general
manager
of
Farrow
&
Sons
,
Ltd.
,
put
the
case
for
organic
irrigation
and
naturally
pointed
to
the
''
object
lessons
''
to
be
learned
from
Mr.
Mackie
's
installation
.
He
claimed
that
organic
irrigation
fitted
in
with
slatted
floors
,
and
went
on
to
say
that
poultry
houses
,
especially
batteries
,
``
presented
no
problem
.
''
He
added
that
``
sheep
stored
on
slats
are
treated
the
same
as
cattle
on
slats
.
''
Another
point
advanced
by
Mr.
Garbett
was
that
his
firm
recommended
the
use
of
a
piston
pump
for
organic
irrigation
,
although
under
certain
circumstances
a
centrifugal
pump
might
do
the
job
.
Although
with
a
piston
pump
,
it
was
necessary
to
be
fairly
careful
about
what
went
into
the
pit
,
a
great
deal
more
could
go
in
with
''
little
chance
of
any
harm
to
the
system
''
than
could
be
allowed
with
a
centrifugal
pump
.
The
economics
of
organic
and
water
irrigation
systems-
always
an
important
matter-
were
presented
by
Mr.
John
Nix
,
of
Cambridge
University
School
of
Agriculture
.
He
acknowledged
that
the
basic
costs
of
organic
irrigation
could
be
``
fairly
high
,
''
but
stressed
the
economic
benefits
derived
in
the
way
of
manurial
value
and
labour
saving
.
Practical
experience
over
the
last
two
years
with
an
organic
irrigation
system
in
the
West
Country
,
i.e.
,
at
Ilminster
,
Somerset
,
was
given
by
Mr.
David
Hawthorne
.
He
believed
the
system
to
be
worthwhile
because
it
got
rid
of
the
slurry
,
avoided
wheel
damage
to
the
land
,
prevented
river
pollution
,
stopped
the
``
awful
waste
''
of
nutrients
,
and
thus
enabled
the
farm
to
keep
up
a
good
level
of
production
.
The
final
word-
an
important
one-
came
from
Mr.
David
Soutar
,
farm
buildings
adviser
at
the
North
of
Scotland
College
.
He
urged
that
farmers
should
adopt
a
more
progressive
and
positive
attitude
towards
buildings
in
order
to
derive
full
advantage
of
the
``
many
new
technical
developments
now
being
designed
.
''
But
,
Mr.
Soutar
added
,
``
economy
in
labour
in
farm
buildings
is
far
less
likely
to
be
achieved
through
planning
than
by
1
per
cent
.
mechanisation
,
although
the
mass
handling
of
stock
and
crop
will
continue
to
be
developed
,
and
the
same
basic
principles
of
automation
as
now
practised
in
industry
will
be
adopted
on
the
farm
.
''
Lundell
``
65
''
Latest
``
Double-Chop
''
Forage-Harvester
IT
is
the
snowballing
interest
in
the
mechanical
feeding
of
livestock
in
various
ways
,
mostly
of
American
genesis
,
that
lies
behind
the
introduction
of
a
new
``
double-chop
''
forage-harvester
,
demonstrated
publicly
for
the
first
time
on
May
15th
.
The
Lundell
''
65
''
off-set
machine
was
originally
shown
by
Lundell
(
Great
Britain
)
,
Ltd.
,
Edenbridge
,
Kent
,
at
the
last
Smithfield
Show
(
Dec.
,
p.
117
)
,
and
is
really
the
John
Deere
``
15A
,
''
which
the
British
company
is
manufacturing
under
licence
.
We
saw
it
at
work
in
a
fine
crop
of
Italian
rye
grass/
``
H.1
''
mixture
,
about
2ft
.
high
,
on
Mr.
A.
S.
Cray
's
Southdown
Farm
,
Medstead
,
nr
.
Alton
,
Hants
.
The
two
rows
of
16
specially-designed
''
grapefruit
''
flail
knives
on
the
``
65
''
took
the
grass
cleanly
at
about
2in
.
above
ground
,
the
width
of
cut
being
6in
.
From
those
knives
the
crop
was
whisked
into
a
12in
.
dia
.
auger
,
housed
above
the
flails
,
and
eventually
proffered
to
the
secondary
cutting
assembly-
which
is
also
the
fan
.
There
are
usually
six
cutting
knives
on
this
assembly
,
as
on
the
present
occasion
,
but
three
can
be
removed
for
coarser
results
.
The
length
of
the
material
varied
from
fragments
of
1/2in
.
up
to
4in.
,
and
the
average
is
said
to
be
2in
.
The
power
requirement
is
about
the
same
as
for
the
well-known
``
Super
6
''
machine
,
and
a
Fordson
''
Dexta
''
had
no
difficulty
in
second
gear
,
although
a
larger
tractor
would
be
needed
for
the
fastest
speeds
of
work
.
At
+45
,
the
price
is
+55
up
on
the
conventional
flail
machine
.
The
shorter
lengths
of
grass
,
however
,
allow
easier
handling
by
forage
blowers
,
silo
unloaders
,
auger
feeders
,
side-unloading
trailers
and
other
associated
equipment
for
the
new
techniques
.
But
the
material
also
handles
well
with
a
fore-loader
,
it
is
said
,
and
has
zero
grazing
possibilities
as
well
.
Haymaking
and
wilting
can
be
provided
for
by
bolting
back
a
hinged
section
in
the
top
of
the
auger
housing
.
Consequently
the
crop
flies
straight
over
the
auger
and
on
to
the
field
.
Messrs.
Lundell
say
they
are
working
on
a
maize
attachment
,
but
it
will
probably
not
be
ready
until
1962
.
Co-operating
in
the
demonstration
were
the
local
Lundell
dealers
,
Hyde
Abbey
Motor
Works
,
Ltd.
,
Winchester
.
(
Reply
Card
No
.
E.
1132
)
.
Massey-Ferguson
Tractors
with
Foot-Pedal
Direction
Change
Torque
Converter
Models
Join
Industrial
Range
CHANGING
direction
from
forward
to
reverse
purely
by
using
the
right
foot
is
a
feature
of
two
of
the
tractors
in
the
extended
industrial
range
of
Massey-Ferguson
,
Ltd.
,
Coventry
.
This
is
done
by
combining
``
shuttle
transmissions
''
with
torque
converters
.
There
are
altogether
four
new
tractors
and
some
other
modifications
and
introductions
.
One
of
the
innovations
is
a
basic
power
unit
,
called
the
``
23
''
tractor
,
on
which
the
now
established
``
71
''
digger
and
an
improved
''
72
''
loader
can
be
mounted
.
The
``
23
''
which
succeeds
the
''
72
''
tractor
,
incorporates
the
Perkins
``
3-A-152
''
diesel
engine
,
with
a
maximum
gross
b.h.p
.
of
38.4
,
and
the
transmission
and
back
axle
of
the
``
65
''
tractor
.
A
particular
quality
of
the
engine
is
said
to
be
good
lugging
power
at
low
revs
.
per
min.-
a
very
necessary
requirement
of
the
construction
industry
.
Torque
characteristics
are
excellent
and
power
steering
is
fitted
as
standard
.
This
latter
provision
cuts
down
operator
fatigue
considerably
.
``
Topping-up
''
is
now
much
easier
,
for
the
regular
points
are
accessible
when
the
bonnet
cover
is
lifted
.
There
is
a
rugged
11in.-dia
.
dual
clutch
and
the
clutch
assembly
is
self-ventilated
.
Transmission
brakes
of
the
disc
variety
operate
together
or
independently
,
with
complete
sealing
against
dirt
and
water
.
Heavy
cast
wheels
are
employed
instead
of
the
previous
steel
disc
ones
.
In
spite
of
these
improvements
the
price
remains
at
+88
.
When
this
basic
unit
is
known
as
the
``
25
,
''
the
change
of
name
indicates
that
it
has
both
a
torque
converter
and
the
``
instant
reverse
''
foot-operated
direction
change
system
.
The
``
instant
reversing
''
is
actuated
by
an
unusual
accelerator
,
rather
like
a
three-pronged
fork
,
the
centre
prong
being
shorter
than
those
outside
,
with
a
foot
pedal
at
each
extremity
.
Pressure
on
the
right
of
the
pedals
,
as
they
face
the
driver
,
produces
forward
motion
,
while
if
the
reverse
direction
is
required
,
the
left
pedal
is
depressed
instead
,
at
which
the
tractor
instantly
goes
into
reverse
.
Operating
either
side-pedal
rotates
,
by
a
linkage
device
,
a
rocker
valve
,
because
of
which
oil
from
the
control
valve
is
directed
to
the
clutch
units
in
a
``
shuttle
transmission
''
unit
situated
between
the
torque
converter
and
a
sliding
mesh
gear-box
.
The
pedals
act
first
as
a
clutch
and
then
as
a
throttle
.
The
centre
pedal
does
not
rotate
the
rocker
valve
.
As
a
result
,
its
only
effect
is
to
increase
engine
revolutions
without
vehicle
motion
in
any
direction
.
On
this
tractor
there
are
two
levers
,
each
with
two
``
in-gear
''
positions
,
providing
4
gears
forward
and
reverse
.
Another
tractor
incorporating
the
torque
converter
and
this
novel
transmission
is
the
``
65R
,
''
one
of
the
two
new
industrial
versions
of
the
``
65
,
''
the
other
being
the
``
65S
.
''
These
have
the
''
4-A-23D
''
Perkins
engine
and
58.3
gross
maximum
b.h.p
.
While
the
``
65S
''
with
its
more
normal
transmission
has
6
forward
gears
and
2
reverse
,
the
``
65R
,
''
like
the
``
25
,
''
has
4
forward
and
reverse
.
Prices
of
these
two
versions
make
interesting
comparison
:
the
''
65S
''
is
+95
ex
works
,
complete
with
dual
brakes
,
horn
and
mirror
,
while
the
``
65R
''
is
+1,15
with
the
same
accessories
.
Operating
a
tractor
with
the
``
instant
reverse
''
facility
is
almost
literally
``
child
's
play
.
''
On
any
job
requiring
much
stopping
and
starting-
such
as
loading
shale-
it
is
a
boon
to
have
both
hands
free
for
the
steering
wheel
and
hydraulic
loader
,
and
the
speed
achieved
by
skilled
operators
is
remarkable
.
The
centre
pedal
can
``
rev
.
''
the
engine
to
increase
the
speed
at
which
the
bucket
lifts
.
Brakes
are
on
the
side
of
the
left
foot
and
there
is
,
of
course
,
no
clutch
.
``
Instant
reversing
''
has
been
in
America
for
about
three
years
,
many
applications
being
in
road
rolling
.
Another
alteration
in
the
range
is
that
the
hydraulics
in
the
''
72
''
loader
are
now
of
``
Cessna
''
design
and
the
break-away
force
consequently
increases
from
1
,
to
14
,
lb
.
The
American
Cessna
company
is
reported
to
be
about
to
start
production
in
Scotland
,
where
it
will
assemble
this
hydraulic
equipment
.
The
side
frames
of
the
''
72
''
bucket
have
also
been
modified
to
enable
it
to
fit
on
to
the
''
23
.
''
There
is
a
new
weight
attachment
,
which
we
saw
fitted
on
the
rear
of
the
``
65R
''
;
it
carries
15
iron
weights
of
122lb
.
each
.
A
sub-soiling
attachment
,
on
which
a
cable-laying
fixture
can
be
bolted
,
is
now
available
for
the
``
35S
''
and
``
35H
''
industrial
tractors
,
which
are
now
painted
yellow
and
grey
.
#
26
<
135
TEXT
E3
>
LADY
GROCER
ATTACKS
APATHY
IN
THE
GROUPS
Many
shops
still
ugly
and
dirty
Not
keen
on
promotions
They
think
group
trading
means
a
comfortable
living
for
years
MRS.
ESTHER
BEDDIS
and
her
husband
Roy
are
grocers
on
the
Fairfield
housing
estate
,
near
Fareham
,
Hampshire
.
They
are
enthusiastic
members
of
Star
Value
Service
.
Mrs.
Beddis
is
outspoken
about
group
trading
,
but
more
outspoken
about
some
of
the
retailers
who
are
in
a
group
and
merely
dabble
with
this
form
of
trading
.
``
For
some
time
,
''
she
says
,
``
I
have
been
worried
about
the
future
of
many
independent
retailers
who
have
joined
voluntary
groups
and
,
after
a
few
months
of
membership
,
have
been
disappointed
that
increased
turnover
has
not
come
to
them
.
They
have
become
discouraged
with
their
lot
and
retailing
in
general
and
make
no
efforts
to
pull
themselves
out
of
this
rut
.
``
This
state
exists
because
many
independent
grocers
soon
forget
the
reasons
they
joined
a
group-
and
they
forget
their
obligations
.
They
seem
to
think
that
the
trade
owes
them
something
because
they
have
taken
the
first
steps
of
joining
a
group
;
hanging
an
illuminated
sign
in
their
window
(
very
rarely
illuminated
after
dark
)
and
spasmodically
slap
various
bills
on
their
windows
announcing
special
offers
.
Pipe
Dreams
All
this
,
they
think
,
will
double
their
turnover
in
a
few
months
so
that
they
and
their
families
can
live
in
comfort
in
years
to
come
.
Many
with
such
pipe
dreams
have
already
gone
further
downhill
and
,
sometimes
,
out
of
business
.
The
others
have
learned
their
lesson
in
time
and
are
now
doing
well
.
''
To
cite
their
own
case
,
Mrs.
Beddis
told
The
Grocer
of
their
experiences
in
this
respect
.
Nothing
Startling
They
took
a
small
grocery
shop
on
the
housing
estate
back
in
1947
.
For
many
years
they
jogged
along
happily
,
without
anything
startling
happening
to
their
trade
.
To
put
it
in
her
own
words
:
``
We
did
not
see
any
real
change
in
the
grocery
world
as
nothing
ever
happened
to
change
our
trading
progress
.
''
This
idyllic
state
of
affairs
existed
until
March
,
196-
not
so
long
ago-
when
the
couple
began
to
notice
that
some
of
their
customers
were
no
longer
coming
in
,
but
were
making
the
3d
.
bus
ride
into
neighbouring
Fareham
and
buying
a
week
's
groceries
at
the
recently
opened
supermarkets
and
large
multiples
there
.
Then
the
co-operative
store-
just
two
doors
away
from
them-
started
cutting
prices
and
making
many
special
offers
.
The
Beddises
'
turnover
dropped
by
+28
a
week
and
kept
sliding
.
Fortunately
,
they
decided
quickly
to
do
something
about
it
and
joined
the
buying
group
operated
by
William
Avens
and
Co.
,
the
Portsmouth
wholesalers
.
The
company
immediately
advised
them
to
change
from
counter
service
to
self-selection
.
``
The
cost
of
conversion
,
''
said
Mrs.
Beddis
``
was
negligible
.
We
used
the
existing
shelves
and
fixtures
.
''
Up
Went
Turnover
Through
the
medium
of
better
pricing
and
easier
service
turnover
quickly
rose
by
+5
.
In
November
,
196
,
they
joined
the
Star
Value
Service
group
,
formed
in
the
Portsmouth
area
under
William
Avens-
by
then
a
Misselbrook
and
Weston
subsidiary
.
Immediately
,
special
offers
were
started
and
they
were
given
more
assistance
with
ideas
for
efficient
merchandising
and
profitable
promotions
.
Even
so
,
although
business
slowly
increased
and
turnover
steadily
rose
until
it
was
around
+5
by
September
this
year
,
they
still
felt
the
need
to
enlarge
the
shop
to
display
and
sell
to
better
advantage
.
This
posed
special
problems
concerning
future
prosperity
.
Would
it
be
worth
while
expanding-
as
to
ascertain
what
lay
ahead
in
relation
to
increased
business
was
most
difficult
?
They
finally
decided
to
go
ahead
.
The
Costly
Item
Doubling
the
selling
space
to
7
sq
.
ft.
by
adding
a
new
section
of
over
3
sq
.
ft.
was
not
to
be
the
greatest
expense
.
It
was
the
new
fixtures
and
fittings
to
fill
this
space
that
would
be
costly
.
But
Roy
Beddis
solved
this
problem
by
building
all
the
new
sectional
shelving
,
eight
dump
bins
,
and
the
large
gondola
from
materials
he
bought
for
a
total
of
+5
.
The
new
self-service
refrigerator
cost
+2
and
the
alterations
to
the
building
cost
+1
,
.
All
in
all
,
total
cost
was
+125
.
Up
Curtain
!
After
the
painters
had
left
,
three
of
Avens
'
men
put
the
finishing
touches
to
the
new
shop
,
but
all
this
time
business
was
as
usual
with
the
alterations
hidden
by
curtains
.
The
curtains
were
drawn
back
on
September
21
and
the
response
was
immediate
.
The
first
week
's
takings
up
to
the
present
show
an
increase
of
+1
per
week-
making
well
over
+6
per
week
.
When
more
money
is
available
,
Mr.
and
Mrs.
Beddis
will
extend
the
shop
even
further
and
take
in
the
present
storeroom
.
'We
Must
Take
the
Burden
Out
of
Everyday
Shopping'
``
As
all
retailers
know
,
''
Mrs.
Beddis
goes
on
,
``
customers
do
n't
come
to
look
at
a
pretty
shop
.
But
a
pretty
shop
does
lend
itself
to
cleanliness
and
brightness
.
Not
only
is
it
these
two
things
that
customers
want
,
but
they
also
want
well-priced
special
offers
and
we
private
retailers
must
take
the
burden
out
of
everyday
shopping
and
make
it
as
easy
as
we
can
for
these
shoppers
in
case
we
lose
their
custom
.
Direct
Promotions
``
One
facet
of
in-store
trading
often
overlooked
,
''
she
goes
on
,
``
is
special
promotions
.
Our
wholesaler
often
arranges
these
for
Star
Value
members
and
,
in
addition
,
the
large
manufacturers
will
often
assist
with
a
direct
promotion
.
The
first
week
in
October
,
we
ran
the
Brooke
Bond
Win-A-Toy
Competition-
ideal
for
children
living
on
the
Fairfield
Estate
.
Mr.
Hawkins
,
the
Brooke
Bond
rep.
,
spent
the
entire
week
in
the
shop
,
and
with
attractive
display
material
and
toys
attracting
customers
in
,
sales
of
tea
trebled
to
over
15
lb
.
in
one
week
.
``
Is
n't
that
an
incentive
to
try
nearly
all
the
promotions
that
are
offered-
whether
they
be
soup
,
canned
fruit
,
Christmas
,
or
tea
promotions
?
We
retailers
must
team
with
our
wholesaler
or
the
manufacturer
to
grab
the
trade
that
is
there
.
The
tragic
part
is
that
so
many
do
n't
bother
to
consider
promotions
and
sometimes
even
regard
special
offers
as
a
waste
of
time
.
A
Negligible
Expense
``
Often
group
window
signs
are
not
lit
at
night
even
though
all-night
illumination
costs
only
pennies
.
A
large
number
of
shops
are
still
ugly
,
cluttered
and
dirty
.
Little
wonder
so
many
housewives
will
gladly
pay
bus
fares
of
as
much
as
3s
.
to
save
only
3s
.
on
their
order
and
still
not
worry
because
they
are
dealing
with
clean
,
bright
shops
.
(
The
Beddis
'
store
is
pictured
right
.
)
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
``
Perhaps
I
have
been
fortunate
in
having
a
father
who
was
a
wholesale
confectioner
,
''
Mrs.
Beddis
continued
,
``
and
having
been
in
the
grocery
business
since
I
left
school
.
But
experience
is
not
enough
these
days
,
and
many
successful
retailers
with
no
grocery
experience
are
prospering
for
the
simple
reason
they
have
grasped
every
opportunity
to
draw
customers
into
their
shops
and
once
those
customers
have
come
,
then
they
have
been
sold
goods
at
attractive
prices
from
a
clean
,
bright
shop
and
by
enterprising
grocers
who
are
good
salesmen
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
'The
total
market
for
baby
foods
can
look
forward
to
an
expansion
of
some
1
per
cent
.
in
the
next
15
years
from
the
expected
increases
in
the
number
of
babies
alone'
Baby
Foods
:
Thriving
Market
THE
market
and
prospects
for
baby
foods
have
again
come
under
the
scrutiny
of
the
Economist
Intelligence
Unit
,
which
is
responsible
for
so
much
contemporary
research
in
many
fields
,
not
least
those
associated
with
the
grocery
trade
.
In
December
,
1959
,
EIU
in
No
.
22
of
their
publication
''
Retail
Business
''
examined
the
market
,
and
in
the
latest
issue-
No
.
44
,
October-
the
research
is
brought
up
to
date
.
The
extracts
which
we
are
privileged
to
give
below
are
but
a
small
part
of
the
whole
,
which
should
be
examined
closely
by
all
who
are
concerned
in
the
vital
and
growing
market
for
baby
foods
.
``
Retail
Business
''
may
be
had
only
from
the
Economist
Intelligence
Unit
,
5
Bury-street
,
London
,
SW1
.
SIZE
OF
THE
MARKET
Milk
Products
The
major
trend
in
this
market
says
``
Retail
Business
,
''
is
the
swing
away
from
National
Dried
Milk
towards
proprietary
products
and
there
is
clearly
scope
for
considerable
further
expansion
in
the
sales
of
branded
dried
milk
.
This
trend
was
accelerated
by
an
increase
in
price
of
the
National
product
in
April
,
1957
.
It
is
apparent
from
the
substantial
sales
of
proprietary
dried
milk
and
the
fact
that
uptake
of
welfare
milk
(
liquid
and
dried
)
is
very
close
to
1
per
cent
.
that
many
mothers
are
taking
welfare
liquid
milk
and
using
it
for
the
rest
of
the
family
while
they
feed
their
babies
on
proprietary
dried
milk
.
Glaxo
Laboratories
'
Ostermilk
and
Cow
and
Gate
infant
milk
food
have
been
the
main
beneficiaries
of
the
swing
to
branded
products
.
These
two
brands
dominate
the
market
for
proprietary
dried
milk
of
which
they
probably
have
some
45
per
cent
.
each
.
The
most
important
remaining
brands
are
Trufood
(
made
,
like
Cow
and
Gate
,
by
a
member
of
the
Unigate
Group
)
and
SMA
.
The
latter
is
a
filled
milk
product
,
formulated
to
resemble
human
milk
.
The
formula
is
owned
by
the
Wyeth
Research
Laboratories
,
Philadelphia
,
and
the
product
,
which
has
been
on
the
UK
market
since
1956
,
is
marketed
here
by
John
Wyeth
and
Brothers
.
The
remaining
25
per
cent
.
or
so
of
bottle-fed
babies
are
given
either
evaporated
milk
or
boiled
fresh
milk
...
The
total
market
for
evaporated
milk
is
worth
some
+13
million
a
year
and
possibly
only
one
per
cent
.
of
this
is
used
for
infant
feeding
.
However
,
sales
of
evaporated
milk
for
infant
feeding
are
rising
,
and
it
is
impossible
to
ignore
the
fact
that
in
North
America
this
is
the
accepted
food
for
bottle-fed
babies
...
A
major
marketing
problem
confronting
the
processors
of
evaporated
milk
is
that
,
as
the
market
for
their
product
as
a
general
purpose
food
is
so
much
more
important
at
present
than
sales
for
infant
feeding
,
they
are
wary
of
damaging
the
family
image
of
their
product
by
promoting
it
too
heavily
as
an
infant
food
.
As
a
result
,
sales
of
evaporated
milk
as
an
infant
food
are
likely
to
expand
only
very
gradually
.
The
largest
brands
of
evaporated
milk
are
Carnation
(
General
Milk
Products
)
,
Libby
,
Ideal
(
Nestle
?
2
)
and
Regal
(
Unigate
)
.
General
Milk
Products
have
pioneered
the
use
of
evaporated
milk
for
infant
feeding
in
this
country
and
they
claim
that
Carnation
milk
accounts
for
virtually
all
the
sales
in
this
market
.
Carnation
has
been
available
in
the
UK
since
1946
,
but
the
main
marketing
effort
dates
only
from
1954
with
the
removal
of
restrictions
on
sales
.
WEANING
CEREALS
It
is
estimated
that
some
9.6
thousand
tons
of
infant
cereals
are
consumed
a
year
and
the
retail
value
of
the
market
is
+2.8
million
...
The
scope
for
expansion
in
the
future
seems
more
limited
:
it
will
come
mainly
from
the
continuing
rise
in
the
birth
rate
and
possibly
also
from
persuading
mothers
to
keep
babies
on
these
specially
fortified
cereals
longer
in
life
.
The
leading
brands
in
this
market
are
Farley
's
Rusks
(
made
by
Farley
's
Infant
Food
)
,
with
possibly
one-third
of
the
total
turnover
,
and
Farex
(
made
by
Glaxo
Laboratories
)
with
between
one-third
and
one-quarter
of
the
total
sales
.
The
next
most
important
brands
,
in
order
,
are
the
range
of
cereals
produced
by
Robinsons
(
a
member
of
the
Colman
group
)
,
including
mixed
cereal
,
rice
,
a
triple
pack
,
groats
and
barley
,
and
those
produced
by
Scott
's
(
a
member
of
the
Cerebos
group
)
.
Other
brands
include
Cow
and
Gate
,
Trufood
and
Ovaltine
Chuckles
.
The
products
above
represent
three
different
approaches
to
the
infant
cereal
market
,
and
in
each
sector
of
this
market
one
brand
is
dominant
.
Farley
's
have
a
very
strong
hold
on
the
market
for
a
weaning
cereal
in
rusk
form
,
quick
and
convenient
to
use
.
Glaxo's
Farex
dominates
the
market
for
a
blended
and
fortified
cereal
,
designed
primarily
to
provide
a
sound
nutritional
basis
for
the
baby's
diet
.
Robinson
's
products
,
of
which
Baby
Rise
is
one
of
the
most
successful
,
provide
variety
in
flavour
and
texture
for
the
child
.
#
25
<
136
TEXT
E31
>
Sole
Bonne
Femme
,
Slimy
Fish
,
and
Ballet
of
Waiters
!
Which
was
the
more
important-
sole
bonne
femme
correctly
served
in
a
restaurant
or
slimy
fish
on
a
hospital
trolley
?
Is
the
restaurant
ballet
of
waiters
really
necessary
?
Surely
a
good
case
could
be
made
out
for
a
simpler
form
of
service
,
as
was
being
practised
with
success
abroad
?
These
pertinent
questions
and
points
of
view
were
put
forward
by
Miss
E.
Hollings
,
principal
of
Manchester
Domestic
and
Trades
College
,
when
she
welcomed
about
1
delegates
to
the
first
one-day
conference
in
the
north
of
England
of
the
Catering
Teachers'
Association
,
at
Manchester
.
First
rate
catering
schools
and
colleges
encourage
students
of
a
higher
educational
standard
to
consider
the
catering
industry
as
a
worthwhile
career
,
she
said
.
But
salaries
paid
in
the
catering
industry
were
appallingly
low
,
having
regard
to
the
many
skills
required
.
There
were
not
sufficient
of
the
right
type
of
courses
for
caterers
.
She
thought
the
hotel
and
restaurant
industry
put
too
much
emphasis
on
the
commercial
aspects
,
such
as
foreign
currency
earning
.
Civilised
Man
Civilisation
of
man
was
closely
associated
with
his
search
for
food
and
was
closely
tied
to
agricultural
science
.
It
would
not
be
surprising
to
see
changes
in
catering
to
match
the
modern
mood
.
Mr.
L.
Ambery
(
Manchester
Domestic
and
Trades
College
)
introduced
a
discussion
on
the
teaching
of
general
studies
to
catering
students
.
He
said
that
in
technical
education
he
thought
not
enough
time
was
given
to
general
subjects
.
Taking
the
country
as
a
whole
8
per
cent
of
15
year
olds
were
receiving
education
but
only
28
per
cent
of
19
year
olds
were
receiving
any
form
of
education
.
It
was
important
this
last
figure
should
be
increased
.
In
the
last
five
years
there
had
been
a
7
per
cent
expansion
in
technical
education
.
Present
methods
of
induction
of
students
were
a
nightmare
.
They
were
given
no
real
guidance
and
were
often
pushed
into
classes
that
were
not
well
suited
to
their
purpose
.
There
was
need
for
closer
liaison
between
the
technical
schools
and
the
secondary
modern
schools
and
opportunity
should
be
given
for
student
interviews
to
ensure
they
were
embarking
on
the
technical
courses
which
would
serve
them
best
in
the
future
.
There
must
also
be
a
better
staffing
ratio-
16
students
to
one
teacher
in
a
kitchen
were
too
many
,
he
considered
.
Preliminary
courses
should
always
include
the
practical
approach
to
the
subject
,
otherwise
the
students
would
regard
them
as
``
just
another
school
''
and
soon
lose
interest
.
General
subjects
should
always
be
related
to
the
craft
or
vocational
subjects
.
In
too
many
cases
these
were
taught
in
an
atmosphere
of
splendid
isolation
.
Too
often
twelve
students
were
required
to
establish
an
evening
class
and
as
a
result
unsuitable
candidates
were
accepted
to
make
up
the
required
number
.
Often
only
three
of
the
twelve
students
passed
the
examination
,
the
reason
for
the
poor
results
being
that
the
basic
composition
of
the
class
was
wrong
in
the
first
place
.
Science
Subjects
Miss
A.
Wordingham
(
in
charge
of
applied
science
subjects
at
Domestic
and
Trades
College
)
discussed
the
teaching
of
science
subjects
to
catering
students
.
So
often
,
she
said
,
students
questioned
the
value
of
science
lessons
.
The
best
way
of
holding
the
students
'
interest
was
to
adopt
the
topic
method
.
What
was
learned
in
the
laboratory
must
be
integrated
in
the
kitchen
.
It
was
important
that
the
science
teacher
should
have
taken
a
catering
course
just
as
much
as
the
catering
teacher
should
have
taken
an
applied
science
course
.
The
new
syllabus
for
the
City
and
Guilds
151
examination
was
reviewed
from
the
examiners
'
viewpoint
by
Miss
G.
Smith
(
chief
examiner
)
.
At
question
time
several
teachers
suggested
that
City
and
Guilds
examiners
should
attend
a
meeting
or
lecture
in
order
to
establish
greater
uniformity
amongst
examiners
.
In
general
discussion
the
question
of
provision
of
food
for
practical
cooking
tuition
was
raised
.
It
was
stated
that
more
authorities
were
providing
raw
materials
free
,
but
there
were
still
too
many
areas
where
students
had
to
provide
the
food
or
where
teachers
had
to
collect
money
to
pay
for
it
.
The
conference
was
informed
that
the
Catering
Teachers'
Association
now
has
a
membership
of
more
than
3
.
'Now
is
Time
for
Corporation
to
Pronounce
Bold
Plan
for
Town'
``
It
is
surely
time
that
Southend
Corporation
pronounced
a
bold
plan
for
this
town
to
be
in
the
forefront
of
seaside
resorts
,
and
not
to
quote
what
is
becoming
an
old
cliche-
'that
people
now
take
their
holidays
abroad
.
'
``
We
are
quite
fully
aware
that
an
ever-increasing
number
of
the
population
go
abroad
for
their
holidays
,
but
we
are
even
more
aware
that
an
even
greater
proportion
of
the
population
take
no
holidays
at
all
,
and
they
are
the
untapped
source
which
we
should
endeavour
to
attract
.
''
With
these
words
,
Mr.
E.
G.
W.
Scott
concludes
his
general
secretary
's
report
,
to
be
presented
at
the
annual
general
meeting
of
Southend
,
Westcliff-on-Sea
and
District
Hotel
and
Catering
Association
on
Monday
next
,
October
3
.
The
``
fight
,
''
which
had
been
going
on
for
the
last
12
years
to
get
Southend
recognised
as
a
seaside
resort
,
was
still
proceeding
,
he
comments
.
Membership
had
remained
steady
during
that
time
,
and
even
today
they
were
able
to
accommodate
a
conference
of
5-6
people
in
first
class
establishments
in
the
town
.
It
now
appeared
that
the
Cliffs
Pavilion
would
open
in
1963
after
a
long
struggle-
something
members
now
viewed
with
mixed
feelings
,
as
a
large
conference
of
over
1
,
delegates
could
not
be
accommodated
in
hotels
.
From
returns
sent
in
by
members
,
it
was
revealed
that
63,351
visitors
had
stayed
in
the
town
from
April
to
September
,
including
an
ever-increasing
number
of
old
aged
pensioners
.
Illuminations
still
drew
considerable
numbers
.
Evidence
was
that
period
holiday
visitors
did
not
include
a
very
high
proportion
of
young
people
,
no
doubt
due
to
a
lack
of
entertainment
,
thinks
Mr.
Scott
.
``
During
this
current
season
we
have
had
instances
of
visitors
leaving
their
hotels
earlier
than
the
date
to
which
they
had
booked
,
simply
because
they
had
seen
all
the
films
,
been
to
the
concert
party
and
Palace
Theatre
,
and
there
was
nothing
else
to
do
.
''
The
Airport
continued
to
produce
an
increasing
number
of
one-night
bookings
.
Mr.
Scott
feels
that
the
British
Hotels
and
Restaurants
Association
is
now
taking
more
interest
in
the
affairs
of
the
boarding
house
and
small
private
hotel
than
formerly
,
and
he
pays
tribute
to
the
work
of
Miss
D.
E.
Cockrell
on
the
South
Eastern
divisional
committee
and
also
for
her
publicity
work
.
He
thanks
,
too
,
Lt.-Col.
E.
G.
Petter
,
their
president
for
the
last
three
years
,
and
reveals
that
the
annual
banquet
on
Tuesday
,
February
27
,
may
take
the
form
of
a
Belgian
evening
.
Approval
at
Liverpool
The
first
two
stages
of
a
three-tier
plan
by
Mr.
Charles
Clore
to
redevelop
at
a
cost
of
+3
million
a
large
area
of
the
centre
of
Liverpool
facing
the
waterfront
has
been
approved
in
principle
.
The
first
two
phases
which
may
take
between
five
and
seven
years
to
complete
will
consist
of
traffic-free
shopping
precincts
,
departmental
stores
,
modern
offices
,
and
a
multi-storey
garage
.
The
third
phase
,
which
originally
included
a
luxury
waterfront
hotel
,
will
be
considered
when
the
sites
have
been
acquired
.
Northern
H.C.I
.
Dinner
Told
of
New
Hotel
Plan
The
chairman
of
the
northern
branch
of
the
Hotel
and
Catering
Institute
,
Mr.
John
E.
Dean
,
drew
a
statement
from
the
Lord
Mayor
of
Newcastle
on
the
city
's
proposed
hotel
,
when
he
proposed
the
toast
of
the
guests
at
the
branch
's
annual
dinner-dance
in
the
Royal
Station
Hotel
,
Newcastle
.
Winding
up
a
witty
speech
,
Mr.
Dean
complimented
the
Lord
Mayor
on
the
rapid
development
of
the
city
.
Its
ever-changing
skyline
would
soon
include
a
new
hotel
,
he
hoped
.
Replying
,
the
Lord
Mayor
,
Dr.
Henry
Russell
,
said
it
was
quite
true
the
City
Council
had
planned
for
a
hotel
.
He
did
not
think
he
would
be
revealing
any
secrets
in
saying
it
was
to
be
at
the
corner
of
Eldon
Place
and
Percy
Street
,
a
fine
central
site
.
It
was
hoped
the
hotel
would
provide
an
entirely
new
focus
for
that
whole
area
.
The
Lord
Mayor
then
went
on
to
praise
the
high
standard
being
attained
by
the
caterers
of
Tyneside
.
He
said
the
``
Geordie
''
had
always
been
recognised
as
a
craftsman
in
shipbuilding
and
engineering
,
yet
many
people
seemed
to
find
it
surprising
that
he
was
also
a
craftsman
in
cookery
.
Caterer
's
Initiative
It
was
the
caterers
of
Tyneside
under
Mr.
Thomas
Lonsdale
(
past
chairman
of
the
branch
)
who
took
the
initiative
in
the
establishment
of
a
catering
section
in
the
Newcastle
College
of
Further
Education
.
``
I
have
had
experience
of
the
students
'
cooking
there
,
and
I
feel
quite
sure
they
will
make
a
great
contribution
to
the
industry
when
they
graduate
.
It
is
a
very
worthwhile
project
.
''
Mr.
J.
H.
Innes
,
principal
of
the
College
of
Further
Education
,
proposing
the
toast
of
the
Institute
,
said
it
was
a
tragedy
that
so
many
industries
today
still
maintained
some
of
the
worst
aspects
of
the
old
apprenticeship
system
,
and
had
lost
so
many
of
the
good
aspects
.
The
National
Joint
Apprenticeship
Council
had
given
careful
thought
to
the
organisation
of
the
craft
apprenticeships
.
There
was
no
need
for
long
apprenticeship
provided
it
was
carefully
organised
.
He
congratulated
the
catering
industry
on
being
alive
to
this
need
.
He
wished
more
industries
saw
the
necessity
of
careful
selection
of
the
duties
and
functions
of
the
apprentice
.
The
colleges
must
work
with
industry
to
try
to
get
the
best
for
the
apprentice
,
to
produce
the
best
kind
of
craftsmanship
.
Mr.
Innes
said
that
in
Newcastle
the
education
authority
was
doing
all
it
could
to
provide
better
education
,
but
the
college
premises
in
Bath
Lane
were
grossly
inadequate
.
However
,
it
was
hoped
to
move
into
a
fine
new
college
in
St.
Mary
's
Place
in
about
three
years
.
That
would
give
a
great
chance
to
develop
many
aspects
of
college
work
,
particularly
catering
management
.
Mr.
J.
J.
Lanning
,
national
secretary
of
the
Institute
,
replying
to
the
toast
,
said
few
industries
were
growing
at
such
a
rate
as
catering
.
Nevertheless
,
catering
was
an
industry
with
some
deficiencies
.
The
greatest
was
that
some
employers
did
not
yet
realise
the
value
of
the
training
available
in
the
technical
colleges
.
Fortunately
,
the
branch
chairman
and
his
committee
were
conscious
of
the
fact
and
were
doing
all
they
could
to
remedy
it
.
If
there
was
to
be
development
in
the
north-east
,
the
hotel
and
catering
industry
could
not
be
neglected
,
but
the
Institute
needed
the
support
of
both
the
employers
and
the
education
authorities
.
Proposing
the
toast
of
the
guests
,
Mr.
Thomas
Lonsdale
,
said
the
catering
industry
today
required
brains
,
but
pointed
out
that
the
capacity
to
absorb
technical
knowledge
differed
from
the
hard
realism
of
routine
catering
,
which
demanded
not
only
brains
and
skill
,
but
common
sense
and
understanding
of
human
nature
as
well
as
the
highest
possible
degree
of
courtesy
.
The
last
factor
could
not
be
over-stressed
in
catering
today
.
The
recent
tea-break
strike
highlighted
the
importance
of
the
industry
,
but
as
far
as
he
could
recall
there
had
never
been
a
strike
in
the
industry
itself
.
``
We
are
rather
proud
of
our
classless
profession
,
''
he
added
.
Mr.
A.
Johnson
,
secretary
of
the
Northern
Advisory
Council
of
Further
Education
,
responded
.
Hotel
College
is
U.N.O
.
in
Miniature
That
the
post-diploma
course
in
hotel
management
now
offered
at
the
hotel
and
catering
section
of
Blackpool
Technical
College
,
is
highly
thought
of
is
shown
by
the
fact
that
two
students
have
travelled
thousands
of
miles
to
take
advantage
of
it
.
Krishan
Kuma
Amla
has
a
B.A
.
degree
from
the
University
of
Jamull
and
Kashmir
,
and
C.Comm
.
degree
,
Commercial
University
of
New
Delhi
,
has
been
assistant
manager
of
the
Hotel
Broadway
,
New
Delhi
,
and
been
seconded
by
the
hotel
management
for
a
year
's
training
at
the
Blackpool
School
.
Within
six
days
of
receiving
acceptance
of
his
application
,
Mr.
Amla
flew
over
to
Blackpool
and
suddenly
appeared
at
the
school
ready
to
start
the
course
.
#
28
<
137
TEXT
E32
>
Leo
C
Wilson
says
ALL-ROUNDERS
HAVE
NO
MONOPOLY
IN
BAD
JUDGING
THERE
is
,
perhaps
,
no
need
for
me
to
join
in
the
controversy
over
the
appointment
of
judges
for
championship
shows
since
Raymond
Oppenheimer
is
doing
very
nicely
on
his
own
,
thank
you
.
But
it
is
a
subject
on
which
I
have
expressed
an
opinion
many
times
over
the
years
so
I
could
hardly
keep
out
of
it
.
Personally
I
think
that
the
Shows
Regulation
Committee
holds
the
view
that
because
a
championship
show
committee
asks
for
a
certain
judge
that
judge
is
6ipso
facto
a
suitable
appointment
whilst
reserving
the
right
,
of
course
,
to
refuse
the
appointment
for
any
reason
of
its
own
.
That
,
to
my
mind
is
a
basic
and
very
grievous
error
.
I
could
understand
this
point
of
view
better
if
the
SRC
were
composed
entirely
of
people
who
did
not
know
the
workings
of
show
committees
,
but
the
present
SRC
includes
people
who
have
quite
intimate
knowledge
of
the
manner
in
which
championship
show
judges
are
appointed
(
and
of
the
way
this
varies
according
to
the
promoting
club
)
so
all
one
can
think
is
that
their
voices
are
either
not
raised
in
protest
or
go
unheeded
.
MY
main
point
of
difference
with
Mr
Oppenheimer
is
that
his
present
campaign
is
concerned
with
the
appointment
of
unsuitable
non-specialist
judges
whereas
I
am
just
as
much
concerned
with
the
appointment
of
incapable
specialist
judges
.
I
believe
Mr.
Oppenheimer
shares
that
concern
,
but
feels
that
the
issue
he
has
raised
is
sufficient
at
the
moment
to
keep
him
fully
occupied
without
widening
it
.
Personally
I
hold
the
view
that
if
anything
is
going
to
be
done
at
all
to
revise
the
methods
of
selecting
and
approving
judges
then
it
might
as
well
be
all
embracing
.
I
do
not
want
to
stand
up
as
champion
of
the
all-rounders
merely
because
I
am
,
in
fact
,
one
of
them
,
especially
as
I
feel
that
the
term
''
all-rounder
''
is
applied
much
too
loosely
and
made
applicable
to
people
who
have
just
judged
small
shows
and
variety
classes
or
best
in
show
at
championship
shows
whereas
it
should
,
strictly
,
be
only
applied
to
those
judges
who
have
demonstrated
a
working
knowledge
of
all
breeds
and
are
acceptable
to
exhibitors
in
at
least
the
large
majority
of
breeds
.
Few
of
the
people
who
are
given
the
label
of
all-rounders
could
pass
that
test
.
I
FEEL
obliged
to
support
Mr
Oppenheimer
's
contention
that
some
all-rounders
have
insufficient
experience
of
this
breed
,
for
good
Bull
Terriers
,
like
good
Alsatians
and
a
number
of
other
breeds
are
but
rarely
met
with
in
variety
classes
at
small
shows
and
even
when
a
breed
class
is
scheduled
the
top
dogs
rarely
go
pot
hunting
.
This
being
so
,
the
opportunities
for
seeing
the
best
of
the
breed
(
and
therefore
getting
one
's
eye
in
)
are
limited
.
I
suppose
I
judge
as
many
shows
as
most
people
but
I
must
confess
that
so
far
this
year-
apart
from
when
I
have
judged
at
Ch
shows-
I
have
not
come
across
more
than
a
dozen
Bull
Terriers
(
possibly
only
half
that
number
)
and
only
one
really
top
class
specimen
that
I
recall
and
that
was
in
the
best
in
show
ring
at
WELKS
where
I
left
the
best
of
breed
Bull
Terrier
in
the
last
few
from
which
I
made
my
final
selection
.
So
far
as
this
goes
therefore
I
agree
with
Mr.
Oppenheimer
that
judges
who
are
merely
termed
all-rounders
because
they
have
a
limited
experience
of
judging
varieties
can
not
be
regarded
as
fully
equipped
to
award
CCs
in
the
breed
.
ALL
I
want
to
say
is
that
all-rounders
(
or
if
one
prefers
the
term
``
non-specialists
''
)
have
no
monopoly
of
bad
judging
and
it
is
,
as
I
have
said
many
times
before
,
one
of
the
faults
of
our
system
that
a
judge
can
not
be
hauled
over
the
coals
and
asked
to
explain
his
or
her
reasons
for
placings
which
cause
widespread
amazement
in
the
same
way
that
an
official
referee
or
umpire
can
be
arraigned
for
decisions
alleged
to
be
bad
.
I
have
myself
seen
at
least
one
amazing
display
of
judging
by
a
specialist
judge
in
Mr.
Oppenheimer
's
own
breed
where
several
very
ordinary
dogs
and
one
which
was
really
in
the
pet
category
were
placed
over
the
latest
champion
who
had
only
just
won
his
qualifying
CC
under
Mr.
Oppenheimer
himself
and
was
not
unfit
or
lame
or
anything
else
apparent
which
accounted
for
his
being
ignored
.
THERE
have
been
occasions
when
I
have
spoken
to
specialist
judges
in
connection
with
their
CC
winners
and
have
been
amazed
at
their
apparent
lack
of
knowledge
or
perception
.
It
is
understandable
that
they
should
have
some
enthusiasm
for
their
CC
winners
,
but
not
to
the
extent
that
they
can
not
see
their
imperfections
yet
I
have
come
across
cases
where
specialists-
in
some
cases
I
must
admit
where
they
are
fulfilling
their
first
championship
show
engagement-
when
they
have
gone
into
raptures
over
very
ordinary
specimens
with
quite
obvious
faults
and
even
when
fundamental
anatomical
faults
were
pointed
out
to
them-
such
as
faulty
shoulders
,
movement
and
so
on-
they
have
not
only
been
unable
or
unwilling
to
see
the
faults
,
but
have
even
given
me
a
sort
of
pitying
look
one
gives
to
a
half-witted
child
because
I
even
suggested
that
their
idol
had
feet
of
clay-
so
to
speak
.
On
the
other
hand
I
have
heard
specialist
judges
condemn
exhibits
for
faults
which
either
they
did
not
possess
,
were
not
provided
for
in
the
Standard
or
for
things
which
they
obviously
were
not
equipped
to
judge
.
AS
examples
of
this
I
recently
heard
the
scathing
comment
''
slipped
patella
''
used
about
the
action
of
a
dog
which
gave
an
occasional
hop
when
I
am
perfectly
sure
no
veterinary
surgeon
would
have
committed
himself
to
that
diagnosis
without
at
least
subjecting
the
dog
to
examination
.
And
I
am
extremely
doubtful
if
the
judge
making
that
remark
would
be
able
to
recognise
the
condition
by
examination
.
Especially
as
one
of
them
added
the
revealing
comment
,
''
I
believe
they
've
had
that
trouble
in
that
kennel
''
.
Another
specialist
of
some
repute
faulted
a
dog
for
missing
molars
,
although
in
fact
she
had
not
examined
the
dog
and
was
only
going
by
hearsay
.
And
even
if
the
dog
did
have
missing
molars
the
breed
Standard
makes
no
mention
of
that
as
a
fault
.
I
am
not
saying
a
dog
should
not
be
penalised
for
missing
molars
,
but
how
many
judges
even
look
at
molars
?
And
do
they
all
know
just
how
many
teeth
of
each
category
a
dog
should
have
?
BENCH
AND
FIELD
HOW
THE
MINOR
BREEDS
CAN
HELP
THEMSELVES
by
F
WARNER
HILL
THE
problem
of
the
non-certificated
breeds
at
the
championship
shows
is
always
with
us
.
The
``
big
boys
''
are
tacitly
expected
to
schedule
a
number
of
them
with
the
almost
certainty
they
will
lose
money
.
The
extent
of
the
classification
given
to
these
breeds
again
rests
on
the
generosity
of
the
promoters
,
but
here
the
breed
clubs
can
play
a
considerable
part
.
It
is
well
known
that
breeds
of
this
type
often
pay
better
at
regional
open
and
limited
shows
than
they
do
at
national
events
,
but
as
breed
clubs
are
invariably
based
on
national
membership
I
do
suggest
they
could
relieve
those
national
shows
who
schedule
them
with
guarantees
,
either
whole
or
partial
according
to
their
financial
position
.
If
guarantees
are
impossible
then
could
not
there
be
more
cash
specials
reserved
for
shows
of
this
type
to
encourage
the
members
to
enter
?
I
am
fully
aware
of
the
complexities
of
the
problem
,
for
I
am
president
of
one
of
the
minor
clubs
concerned
,
and
feel
that
when
certificates
are
on
offer
these
are
a
prime
attraction
,
and
could
be
balanced
at
shows
without
certificates
with
augmented
prize
money
in
the
way
of
specials
from
the
club
coffers
.
IT
is
of
untold
good
to
have
a
breed
represented
at
national
fixtures
,
and
in
the
smaller
breeds
the
club
members
must
of
necessity
be
prepared
to
give
financial
support
whenever
possible
.
One
does
not
see
so
often
a
group
of
breed
patrons
providing
private
guarantees
and
so
relieving
the
club
finances
as
formerly
,
but
I
might
commend
to
those
interested
the
words
of
Robert
Burns
,
translated
into
English
.
A
lot
of
people
offering
a
little
extra
support
apiece
can
accomplish
a
large
result
,
and
this
is
by
far
the
most
satisfactory
one
.
A
patron
with
the
best
intent
in
the
world
wealthy
enough
to
hand
over
plenty
of
cash
is
always
in
these
suspicious
days
running
the
risk
of
being
accused
of
``
buying
their
way
in
''
.
I
know
for
a
fact
one
or
two
sensitive
people
have
actually
provided
this
cash
support
in
the
form
of
anonymous
donations
with
no
conditions
as
to
how
it
should
be
used
.
I
know
one
well-known
club
which
opens
a
subscription
list
to
offset
show
expenses
,
and
the
contributors
'
names
are
listed
,
but
not
the
amount
of
their
donations
,
just
one
way
of
overcoming
an
embarrassment
,
and
proving
the
``
widow
's
mite
''
as
equally
well
thought
of
as
the
gold
of
the
wealthy
pharisee
.
IN
glancing
through
the
entry
list
at
Birmingham
(
taken
at
random
as
an
example
)
I
note
that
there
are
some
strange
anomalies
.
For
instance
,
Pointers
without
certificates
in
six
classes
average
3.3
,
while
German
Short-haired
Pointers
under
the
same
judge
with
certificates
rate
six
in
six
classes
whilst
Weimaraners
which
he
also
judges
come
up
with
a
five
average
in
four
classes
without
CCs
.
This
is
all
the
more
creditable
to
Weimaraners
in
view
of
their
position
in
the
schedule
.
Maybe
they
are
not
looked
on
as
``
bird
dogs
''
,
but
still
they
might
have
been
listed
with
them
rather
than
behind
the
Spaniel
classification
.
Birmingham
,
in
fact
,
does
not
seek
guarantees
,
but
some
of
the
bird
dog
breeds
at
least
have
flourishing
clubs
and
might
well
have
supported
to
some
extent
.
I
hope
I
will
not
be
accused
of
taking
invidious
exceptions
,
but
a
new
club
such
as
the
Pointer
Club
seeking
more
certificates
for
the
breed
particularly
in
the
Midlands
might
well
have
supported
quite
a
generous
classification
of
six
,
with
something
more
attractive
to
their
members
than
a
couple
of
rosettes
.
CLUMBERS
without
certificates
have
2
entries
and
average
five
,
which
is
good
when
one
considers
that
the
overall
average
entry
for
the
Spaniel
classes
is
6.5
per
class
and
Fields
(
without
CCs
)
though
not
so
good
at
3.25
per
class
are
certainly
better
than
last
year
when
only
two
entries
were
received-
an
average
of
only
1
per
class
.
It
is
also
noteworthy
that
the
general
average
at
this
show
is
about
6.5
and
the
Gundog
group
as
a
whole
must
be
classed
as
quite
satisfactory
with
an
approximate
average
of
7.2
AMONG
all
the
difficulties
of
running
a
successful
kennel
,
one
problem
is
of
naming
the
inmates
.
The
Wilson
Wileys
who
live
at
Little
Wardrobes
and
adopted
this
place
name
as
their
prefix
,
have
been
christening
homebred
stock
with
names
associated
with
a
lady's
wardrobe
,
such
as
Mink
in
all
its
varieties
,
Georgette
,
Hunting
Pink
,
Sari
,
Sable
,
etc
,
and
finally
have
run
out
of
kindred
names
.
Returning
from
their
round-the-world
tour
and
faced
with
the
naming
of
a
couple
of
litters
awaiting
their
arrival
,
Mrs
Wilson
Wiley
,
to
while
away
time
(
no
pun
intended
)
on
the
last
leg
of
the
journey
,
started
jotting
down
names
of
accessories
such
as
jewellery
.
She
listed
such
names
as
Cut
Diamond
,
Emerald
,
Opal
,
Garnet
,
etc
,
and
finally
,
running
out
of
ideas
,
stuffed
the
paper
in
her
make-up
case
.
Going
through
Customs
she
was
specifically
asked
if
she
had
any
jewellery
bought
abroad
to
declare
and
gave
a
conscience
clear
~
''
No
,
''
but
a
suspicious
Customs
officer
,
insisting
on
examining
the
contents
of
the
case
,
came
across
this
list
of
jewels
,
and
it
took
a
lot
of
talking
on
the
part
of
her
solicitor
husband
to
convince
the
officer
this
was
not
a
smuggler
's
list
but
merely
a
list
of
names
for
some
Boxer
puppies
.
#
26
<
138
TEXT
E33
>
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
THE
MANUFACTURE
OF
YOGHURT
Danish
Dairy
increases
Output
IN
many
European
countries
such
as
Switzerland
,
Holland
,
Germany
and
Italy
sales
of
yoghurt
have
recently
undergone
a
considerable
increase
,
and
are
even
greater
as
one
comes
as
far
south
as
Turkey
and
the
Balkans
,
where
yoghurt
originated
.
In
the
Scandinavian
countries
they
have
not
varied
very
much
,
with
the
possible
exception
of
Sweden
,
where
there
has
been
a
market
interest
in
this
special
cultured
milk
product
.
From
time
to
time
in
Denmark
,
there
has
been
a
move
to
increase
sales
,
especially
when
the
international
weekly
and
monthly
journals
have
emphasized
the
health-giving
properties
of
yoghurt
.
The
increase
to
date
,
however
,
has
not
given
rise
to
much
profit
,
for
a
considerable
turnover
and
investment
in
the
product
is
necessary
before
much
return
can
be
expected
.
When
this
has
been
achieved
there
are
grounds
for
rationalising
the
product
and
improving
the
quality
.
Some
time
ago
an
effort
was
made
to
sell
more
yoghurt
in
greater
Copenhagen
,
and
the
dairy
firm
Jaegersborg
Alle
?
2s
Mejeri
increased
its
sales
so
that
production
could
be
rationalised
,
according
to
the
latest
methods
.
The
dairy
has
now
constructed
a
completely
new
yoghurt
department
,
equipped
with
new
plant
,
the
most
important
of
which
is
a
large
new
automatically
controlled
yoghurt
incubator
(
Fig
.
1
)
.
The
incubator
is
2
m.
wide
,
1
m.
deep
and
2
m.
high
and
holds
in
all
2
,
quarter-litre
yoghurt
jars
of
the
type
shown
in
Fig
.
2
,
which
stand
in
galvanized
crates
,
5
to
each
crate
.
It
is
well
insulated
and
finished
in
stainless
steel
plate
,
both
inside
and
out
.
The
conditions
necessary
for
the
manufacture
of
yoghurt
of
the
right
quality
include
a
very
careful
control
of
all
time-temperature
combinations
throughout
the
process
.
The
incubator
is
therefore
equipped
with
a
very
precise
and
entirely
automatic
control
,
which
leaves
nothing
to
chance
from
the
moment
the
yoghurt
jars
enter
the
cupboard
till
they
are
removed
to
the
dispatch
department
.
It
is
easier
to
understand
the
function
of
the
automatic
control
when
it
is
considered
in
connection
with
the
manufacturing
method
employed
by
Jaegersborg
Alle
?
2s
Mejeri
,
which
must
not
be
varied
if
one
is
to
obtain
a
uniform
product
from
day
to
day
.
The
product
should
have
a
mild
,
acid
and
aromatic
flavour
.
Methods
of
Manufacture
Stassinized
milk
is
used
for
the
manufacture
of
yoghurt
.
The
milk
is
stored
overnight
at
4
@
C.
,
because
it
has
been
found
that
the
ageing
of
the
milk
,
which
takes
place
during
this
storage
period
,
is
important
in
the
quality
of
the
final
product
.
The
aged
milk
is
then
filled
into
a
5
l.
jacketed
stainless
steel
container
and
heated
to
7
@
C.
It
is
homogenised
at
this
temperature
,
using
only
a
light
pressure
,
and
is
then
fed
to
a
second
holding
vessel
,
exactly
similar
to
the
first
,
where
it
is
heated
to
95
@
C.
in
3
min
.
Afterwards
the
milk
is
cooled
to
5
@
C.
,
at
which
point
3
per
cent
yoghurt
culture
is
added
.
This
is
thoroughly
stirred
in
,
after
which
the
milk
is
filled
in
to
the
new
25
ml
.
jars
,
with
a
55
mm
.
opening
designed
so
that
the
yoghurt
can
be
eaten
direct
from
the
jar
.
Filling
is
carried
out
by
a
Handy
=2
apparatus
which
is
fitted
with
specially
designed
filling
valves
for
the
wide
mouthed
jars
.
The
yoghurt
culture
,
which
consists
of
a
mixture
of
streptoccus
thermophilus
and
thermobacterium
bulgaricum
,
is
particularly
sensitive
to
disinfectants
and
sodium
hypochlorite
is
not
used
therefore
in
the
final
rinse
water
during
the
washing
of
the
jars
.
Instead
,
the
final
temperature
is
raised
so
that
the
jars
leave
the
washer
hot
and
dry
in
a
relatively
short
time
.
After
filling
and
capping
,
the
temperature
of
the
inoculated
yoghurt
milk
is
reduced
to
41-42
@
C.
,
and
the
jars
are
put
into
the
incubator
,
where
this
temperature
is
held
constant
for
approximately
2
hr
.
Supplementary
heat
is
provided
by
an
electric
heating
element
enclosed
in
the
partition
wall
between
the
two
doors
,
which
is
automatically
controlled
by
means
of
contact
thermometers
.
The
temperature
is
then
reduced
to
2
@
C.
during
the
next
2
hr
.
Cooling
takes
place
by
means
of
chilled
water
and
this
is
also
automatically
controlled
so
that
the
temperature
falls
evenly
.
In
further
period
<
SIC
>
of
2
hr
.
the
temperature
is
reduced
from
2
@
C.
to
4
@
C.
,
which
is
maintained
until
the
yoghurt
is
removed
from
the
cupboard
.
Freezing
is
carried
out
by
a
refrigeration
unit
mounted
above
the
incubator
.
This
is
also
equipped
with
automatic
time
and
temperature
controls
which
are
mounted
in
a
separate
control
panel
.
The
accuracy
of
control
is
demonstrated
by
the
rate
of
acid
development
which
is
almost
constant
from
day
to
day
.
In
the
manufacture
of
yoghurt
it
is
also
important
to
prevent
the
product
from
wheying
off
at
any
stage
,
and
it
is
essential
that
the
ripening
is
stopped
at
the
correct
degree
of
acidity
,
and
the
temperature
subsequently
reduced
quickly
and
evenly
.
Jaegersborg
Alle
?
2s
Mejeri
have
chosen
to
handle
yoghurt
in
the
new
standard
jars
because
they
believe
that
nothing
appeals
more
to
both
the
eye
and
the
appetite
than
hundreds
of
clear
,
uniformly
filled
jars
standing
ready
for
dispatch
.
With
its
new
equipment
the
dairy
can
turn
out
2
,
jars
daily
,
but
if
the
trade
continues
to
expand
it
will
only
be
a
question
of
time
before
new
equipment
is
added
to
that
already
installed
.
The
manufacturers
of
the
incubator
,
which
is
equipped
with
Faxholm
automatic
controls
,
are
P.
Andersen
's
EFTF
.
of
Copenhagen
.
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
SUPERMARKET
TRADE
ASSOCIATION
FORMED
Two
Classes
of
Membership
A
trade
association
has
been
formed
to
service
the
rapidly
growing
supermarket
industry
.
The
founder
members
are
:
Neville
Cohen
of
London
Grocers
Ltd.
,
Sydney
J.
Ingram
of
Anthony
Jackson's
Foodfare
Ltd.
,
Patrick
Galvani
of
Premier
Supermarkets
Ltd.
,
J.
Prideaux
of
John
Gardner
Ltd.
,
T.
Lennon
of
Lennons
Supermarkets
Ltd.
,
Lord
Trenchard
and
Wilfred
Proudfoot
,
M.P
.
The
objectives
of
The
Supermarket
Association
are
:
-
(
=1
)
To
provide
a
full
information
service
to
members
.
(
=2
)
To
represent
the
industry
on
matters
of
legislation
,
staff
and
public
relations
.
(
=3
)
To
attract
the
right
people
into
the
industry
and
develop
training
facilities
for
them
.
Two
classes
of
membership
are
proposed
:
full
membership
for
companies
engaged
in
operating
supermarkets-
the
subscription
will
be
5
gns
.
a
year
plus
one
guinea
per
branch-
and
associate
membership
for
manufacturers
and
suppliers
,
who
will
receive
the
full
services
of
the
Association
but
will
have
no
voting
powers
.
Subscription
for
associates
will
be
1
gns
.
a
year
.
It
is
hoped
to
extend
personal
membership
to
those
engaged
in
the
industry
when
training
facilities
are
available
.
Members
of
the
industry
believe
that
joint
action
is
necessary
to
ensure
that
the
growing
demand
for
pre-packed
and
graded
produce
can
be
met
.
Only
a
united
industry
can
deal
adequately
with
marketing
board
Government
departments
.
Staff
training
,
statistical
and
other
information
,
and
the
development
of
good
relations
with
the
buying
public
are
all
recognised
as
immediate
requirements
that
only
a
fully
representative
trade
organisation
can
provide
.
Mr.
Don
Parsons
,
Executive
Director
of
the
Supermarket
Institute
of
America
,
has
been
elected
an
honorary
member
.
Mr.
E.
G.
Sabatini
,
manager
of
Promotion
Features
Ltd.
,
has
been
appointed
Secretary
to
The
Supermarket
Association
and
their
offices
are
at
17/19
Stratford
Place
,
London
W.1
(
Telephone
:
Grosvenor
8561/4
)
,
where
a
full
service
is
being
provided
by
Promotion
Features
Ltd
.
MONTHLY
DIGEST
OF
WORLD
LITERATURE
by
Ernest
J.
Mann
,
N.D.D
.
Commonwealth
Bureau
of
Dairy
Science
and
Technology
Milk
Drying
CONSIDERABLE
technical
developments
have
been
taking
place
in
the
field
of
milk
drying
during
recent
years
and
there
is
no
indication
as
yet
that
the
flow
of
new
ideas
and
developments
in
this
field
is
coming
to
an
end
.
An
entirely
new
process
developed
on
the
Continent
and
suitable
for
drying
milk
as
well
as
a
variety
of
other
foods
is
the
B.I.R.S
.
process
,
the
first
detailed
description
of
which
has
recently
been
published
(
1
)
.
The
main
object
of
the
process
is
to
remove
water
from
the
product
to
be
dried
in
such
a
way
as
to
have
a
minimum
effect
on
the
flavour
and
nutritive
value
of
the
original
product
.
This
is
achieved
essentially
by
drying
at
a
temperature
below
3
@
C.
After
pilot
plant
studies
had
shown
that
over
8
different
foods
,
including
milk
,
butter
,
cheese
and
yoghurt
,
could
be
dried
successfully
by
the
process
,
a
commercial
plant
was
built
in
Sienna
,
Italy
,
and
is
now
in
operation
for
the
manufacture
of
tomato
powder
.
The
plant
consists
of
a
7-meter
high
,
plastics-lined
drying
tower
,
through
which
particles
of
the
product
to
be
dried
fall
in
counter
current
to
slowly
rising
pre-dried
air
flowing
at
a
rate
of
.5
to
1
meter
per
second
.
Since
the
drying
takes
place
very
slowly
at
a
temperature
below
3
@
C.
,
little
of
the
aroma
and
flavour
of
the
original
product
is
lost
.
The
air
is
dried
by
passage
through
chambers
containing
moisture
absorbents
and
enters
the
chamber
with
a
moisture
content
of
3
per
cent
,
leaving
it
at
the
top
of
the
tower
with
a
moisture
content
of
8-9
per
cent
.
The
air
is
also
filtered
before
entering
the
drying
tower
,
containing
not
more
than
.5
mg.
dust
per
cubic
meter
and
being
free
from
bacterial
contamination
.
The
particle
size
can
be
varied
by
regulating
the
distributor
feeding
the
product
into
the
tower
and
drying
can
be
extended
from
5
sec
.
to
considerably
longer
periods
.
New
plants
which
have
been
planned
to
have
drying
capacities
of
1
,
to
5
,
litres
moisture
removed
per
hour
and
it
has
been
calculated
that
only
1.2
to
1.8
kg
.
steam
are
required
for
the
evaporation
of
1
kg
.
moisture
by
the
B.I.R.S
.
process
,
compared
with
3.
to
3.5
kg
.
required
in
continental
spray-drying
.
The
main
object
of
a
number
of
recent
American
patents
appears
to
be
to
achieve
a
powder
of
higher
solubility
and/or
stability
,
attention
being
directed
especially
to
the
drying
of
whole
milk
.
One
such
process
(
2
)
involves
incorporating
an
inert
gas
of
low
solubility
into
a
concentrated
,
homogenised
fat-containing
milk
in
which
the
fat
particles
do
not
exceed
215m
,
subjecting
the
concentrate
to
such
conditions
of
temperature
and
pressure
as
will
prevent
substantial
evolution
of
gas
while
causing
the
concentrate
to
foam
or
puff
,
and
finally
drying
the
foamed
concentrate
to
produce
a
dry
cellular
product
which
is
readily
dispersible
in
cold
water
by
hand
stirring
.
Another
,
somewhat
similar
,
process
(
3
)
involves
converting
concentrated
milk
into
a
stable
foam
by
incorporating
a
small
amount
of
a
foam-stabilising
agent
(
1-4
per
cent
by
wt
.
)
and
a
large
volume
of
air
or
inert
gas
.
The
milk
foam
produced
is
then
exposed
,
in
the
form
of
a
thin
layer
,
at
normal
pressures
to
a
current
of
hot
gases
at
12
@
-22
@
F.
until
it
is
dried
.
During
drying
,
the
foam
retains
its
expanded
volume
with
the
result
that
the
final
product
is
a
brittle
,
sponge-like
porous
mass
consisting
of
a
matrix
of
solid
milk
particles
interspersed
with
pockets
of
gas
.
It
is
readily
crushed
to
form
a
product
of
porous
flakes
which
are
highly
soluble
in
water
.
On
somewhat
different
lines
is
a
process
suitable
for
spray-drying
whole
milk
(
4
)
,
which
involves
spraying
concentrated
milk
into
a
vacuum
chamber
and
subjecting
it
to
radiant
microwave
energy
at
a
temperature
below
35
@
C.
in
the
upper
section
until
a
solids
content
of
87
per
cent
has
been
reached
,
after
which
it
is
treated
by
infra-red
rays
at
a
temperature
below
6
@
C.
until
the
dried
milk
particles
attain
a
moisture
content
less
than
5
per
cent
.
The
milk
particles
may
also
be
coated
by
spraying
a
hot
lactose
solution
into
the
lower
part
of
the
drying
chamber
.
This
imparts
improved
solubility
to
the
dried
milk
.
Improved
solubility
is
also
claimed
in
a
process
emanating
from
the
Netherlands
(
5
)
,
in
which
spray
dried
skim-
or
whole
milk
is
heated
to
7
@
C.
in
a
steam
jacketed
rotary
mixer
and
.2-4
per
cent
by
weight
of
similarly
heated
liquified
soya-lecithin
is
added
,
causing
the
milk
particles
to
become
coated
with
the
lecithin
.
#
24
<
139
TEXT
E34
>
Editorial
Points
Owing
to
the
number
of
important
competitions
held
recently
we
regret
we
have
been
unable
to
include
in
this
issue
some
interesting
technical
articles
,
including
the
first
of
a
new
series
.
These
will
be
published
next
month
.
APPRENTICESHIP
RATIO
IT
has
been
said
that
hairdressers
can
employ
more
apprentices-
that
is
over
the
legal
ratio-
provided
they
pay
rates
which
are
not
less
than
those
of
any
``
other
worker
.
''
But
the
very
fact
of
paying
an
apprentice
more
money
does
not
permit
master
hairdressers
to
employ
apprentices
above
the
ratio
unless
such
other
wages
are
paid
that
the
Order
specifies
.
The
rate
which
would
have
to
be
paid
in
these
circumstances
would
be
those
<
SIC
>
of
first-year
operatives
and
not
those
of
``
other
worker
.
''
It
is
known
that
a
number
of
hairdressers
have
employed
young
people
as
apprentices
at
``
other
worker
''
rates
believing
this
was
permissible
.
This
is
not
so
and
while
it
may
in
certain
cases
have
been
tolerated
in
the
first
year
of
apprenticeship
,
the
payment
of
``
other
worker
''
rates
would
certainly
not
be
acceptable
in
the
second
year
.
The
intention
of
the
authority
concerned
is
to
operate
the
Wages
Order
as
written
.
There
need
be
no
doubt
about
that
.
An
increasingly
sharp
official
eye
is
being
kept
on
the
situation
.
The
present
ratio
compared
with
that
of
1948
implies
that
three
times
the
number
of
young
people
are
being
apprenticed
today
.
This
is
an
answer
to
those
who
say
that
the
age-old
custom
of
apprenticeship
is
dying
.
And
these
days
,
the
employer
has
the
advantage
of
getting
the
apprentice
supplementary
training
at
National
Technical
Colleges
and
these
facilities
are
growing
.
It
is
just
a
matter
of
time
before
the
trainee
schools
will
disappear
altogether
from
the
scene
.
Every
intelligent
hairdresser
knows
by
now
that
he
has
an
obligation
to
provide
proper
training
for
apprentices
because
it
is
in
his
own
interests
that
there
should
be
a
pool
of
qualified
assistants
from
which
to
draw
replacements
and
increase
staff
.
It
can
not
be
there
for
him
unless
he
undertakes
to
train
his
own
quota
of
young
people
in
the
right
way
.
He
also
knows
that
the
trainee
river
of
supply
is
poor
and
useless
to
him
however
much
work
he
puts
in
to
try
and
improve
it
.
We
must
face
the
fact
that
those
young
people
who
seek
to
enter
the
6bona-fide
Craft
through
trainee
school
instruction
are
trying
to
do
things
the
easy
way
.
They
are
not
willing
,
and
probably
do
not
possess
the
ability
,
to
undergo
the
discipline
and
teaching
of
the
three-year
course
.
We
are
sorry
for
them
.
It
is
the
bitter
lesson
that
they
must
learn
.
Hairdressing
is
not
easily
taught
.
There
are
no
short
cuts
.
Maybe
one
or
two
young
trainees
do
have
a
pronounced
flair
for
hairdressing
and
a
higher
standard
of
intelligence
and
education
than
the
majority
of
their
kind
,
but
that
has
nothing
to
do
with
the
rest
.
It
is
the
duty
of
the
hairdresser
to
teach
,
keep
alive
and
make
progressive
the
various
skills
which
are
the
basis
of
professional
hairdressing
.
He
will
know
that
however
much
he
himself
knows
about
his
job
,
there
is
always
something
more
to
learn
.
It
should
be
a
matter
of
professional
pride
to
understand
the
art
of
wig-making
,
for
example
,
however
unnecessary
it
may
appear
to
some
.
For
we
have
not
seen
the
last
of
the
wig
in
the
world
of
fashion
.
We
have
never
said
goodbye
to
it
throughout
our
history
,
and
that
goes
back
a
very
long
way
.
There
are
newer
skills
and
there
will
be
even
more
.
Modern
hair
colouring
,
for
instance
,
is
comparatively
new
.
Its
techniques
will
grow
more
complex
,
just
as
every
other
professional
skill
grows
more
complex
.
We
must
not
imagine
anyway
that
simplification
is
a
boon
.
It
often
leads
to
the
cheapening
of
a
service
in
terms
of
quality
.
It
is
a
moot
point
if
a
simplified
service
can
impose
increased
charges
.
The
professional
service
of
the
hairdresser
must
be
always
something
that
the
public
can
not
provide
for
itself
.
Do
not
let
us
be
misled
that
because
times
may
be
affluent
that
it
is
necessarily
easier
for
us
to
earn
a
better
living
.
There
are
countries
which
we
could
mention
where
the
standard
of
living
is
very
high
and
where
more
and
more
women
are
dressing
their
own
hair
.
This
can
only
be
because
they
do
not
think
that
the
service
their
hairdressers
offer
is
worth
the
money
.
It
can
happen
here
,
too
.
If
we
drop
our
professional
service
standards
by
turning
out
mass
produced
work
the
public
in
the
end
will
judge
us
.
We
can
charge
what
we
like
.
The
public
will
decide
whether
or
not
it
pays
.
RAISING
GENT
'S
PRICES
WE
are
glad
to
see
the
gentleman
's
hairdresser
putting
up
his
prices
.
They
are
,
unfortunately
,
still
not
high
enough
.
Here
we
have
indeed
a
high
standard
of
skill
,
but
the
charges
for
it
have
been
too
low
for
too
long
.
Now
property
values
are
soaring
and
it
is
certainly
becoming
extremely
difficult
for
the
small
gent
's
salon
to
exist
.
More
and
more
of
these
will
be
driven
away
from
busy
streets
into
back
streets
,
and
a
large
portion
of
these
will
inevitably
cease
to
exist
.
Apart
from
the
difficulty
of
obtaining
young
people
to
enter
the
business
,
the
tide
is
running
in
favour
of
the
larger
units
.
But
even
these
will
have
to
obtain
higher
prices
for
their
service
.
They
will
get
them
.
It
is
an
indispensable
service
.
And
there
is
scope
in
the
business
for
other
services
and
for
new
ideas
.
Young
men
are
already
showing
increasing
smartness
in
their
appearance
and
dress
.
The
dowdy
man
in
a
shabby
suit
will
shortly
belong
to
the
dreary
past
.
Older
generations
may
not
always
approve
of
what
the
young
generation
does
,
but
they
cut
no
ice
with
the
youngsters
.
Their
support
of
new
styling
has
been
a
good
thing
for
the
gentleman
's
hairdresser
.
A
FINE
EXHIBITION
OVER
21
,
people
visited
the
Hairdressing
Exhibition
at
Alexandra
Palace
and
there
is
every
reason
to
think
that
the
numbers
who
attend
the
next
show
will
be
even
greater
.
This
implies
that
it
is
possible
to
build
up
this
Exhibition
in
its
present
form
to
numbers
fit
to
compare
with
the
public
exhibitions
of
the
past
.
It
is
a
fact
that
the
hall
at
Alexandra
Palace
was
larger
than
the
National
Hall
at
Olympia
and
the
standard
of
display
was
far
higher
than
anything
we
have
done
before
.
It
is
another
fact
that
the
majority
of
our
exhibitors
had
displays
that
would
not
be
likely
to
attract
much
attention
from
the
public
.
But
they
are
of
interest
to
hairdressers
.
A
final
fact
is
that
much
more
could
be
done
to
popularise
and
publicise
the
Exhibition
to
the
hairdresser
.
There
is
always
the
magnet
of
the
great
competitions
,
but
there
could
be
other
ideas
as
well
to
bring
the
hairdresser
along
.
There
is
plenty
of
time
to
consider
the
next
show
.
Maybe
Blackpool
will
get
a
closer
look
from
the
H.M.W.A
.
next
year
.
But
here
a
whole
great
town
offers
attractions
and
it
is
,
furthermore
,
a
holiday
town
,
which
the
great
Metropolis
is
definitely
not
!
A
FOOLISH
ECONOMY
THERE
is
an
increasing
tendency
among
master
hairdressers
to
assume
that
they
need
not
insure
themselves
for
employers
'
liability
.
It
is
thought
that
if
an
employee
suffers
industrial
injury
that
<
SIC
>
the
matter
is
fully
taken
care
of
by
National
Health
Insurance
.
But
if
it
is
proved
that
an
employer
has
been
negligent
,
the
employee
can
sue
him
.
We
do
,
of
course
,
take
that
risk
if
we
don't
insure
.
We
can
attempt
to
justify
this
by
arguing
that
as
we
have
never
had
a
case
of
this
kind
why
should
we
keep
on
paying
premiums
to
insurance
companies
?
Accidents
,
however
,
usually
take
us
by
surprise
.
They
are
never
expected
until
they
happen
.
Who
would
have
thought
that
Miss
Jones
would
get
a
sudden
attack
of
dermatitis
through
her
hair
colour
work
?
She
had
done
it
for
so
long
.
Of
course
it
did
happen
that
there
was
a
time
when
we
had
n't
renewed
her
rubber
gloves
or
had
a
tube
of
barrier
cream
available
.
How
unfortunate
!
Certainly
unfortunate
for
us
if
Miss
Jones
decides
to
sue
.
Naturally
,
we
do
save
money
if
we
do
n't
pay
employers
'
liability
insurance
premiums
.
We
may
save
it
for
years
.
But
how
much
does
it
amount
to
?
A
few
pounds
?
And
how
much
can
Miss
Jones
get
out
of
us
?
Your
guess
is
as
good
as
ours-
maybe
thousands
.
No
,
the
risk
of
economising
here
is
just
not
worth
it
.
Let
us
choose
other
ways
of
saving
our
pennies
.
We
are
a
public
service
and
an
important
one
.
We
are
,
therefore
,
up
front
to
be
shot
at
.
A
busy
salon
season
is
coming
.
That
fact
alone
increases
our
risks
as
employers
.
We
should
do
everything
possible
to
limit
them
.
TO
WAIT
OR
NOT
TO
WAIT
THE
Registration
Movement
celebrates
a
year
of
quiet
and
steady
progress
with
a
small
Dinner
and
Dance
in
London
.
This
is
a
serious
minded
body
with
one
object
:
to
pass
a
Bill
through
Parliament
to
get
hairdressers
registered
.
When
is
it
likely
that
such
a
Bill
will
go
through
?
Many
hairdressers
ask
this
.
If
it
happened
,
of
course
,
the
rush
to
register
would
be
an
avalanche
!
But
surely
that
is
the
wrong
way
to
go
about
things
.
If
the
rush
took
place
now
and
if
the
Hairdressers'
Registration
Council
could
claim
that
every
hairdresser
wanted
Registration
,
we
think
that
the
Bill
would
get
considerable
support
in
Parliament
and
that
when
it
came
to
be
presented
the
Government
would
get
it
through
.
We
have
to
be
united
in
this
cause
and
show
determination
to
achieve
the
object
.
If
we
take
the
view
that
we
are
not
going
to
do
anything
until
it
looks
as
if
the
Bill
is
going
to
succeed
,
then
all
we
are
doing
is
to
undermine
or
delay
the
cause
.
Full
support
is
necessary
.
Do
we
or
do
we
not
want
Registration
?
If
we
do
n't
want
it
,
then
what
do
we
do
to
safeguard
the
Craft
?
Let
us
take
it
for
granted
that
most
of
us
want
to
safeguard
it
.
But
how
else
can
we
do
it
?
It
seems
that
only
Registration
can
do
this
job
.
And
if
we
all
agree
about
that
,
why
not
act
now
and
do
something
about
it
?
The
fee
to
a
hairdresser
is
only
ten
shillings
a
year
.
It
should
be
twice
that
amount
.
How
much
money
is
spent
in
postage
in
trying
to
get
members
to
renew
their
membership
?
How
much
money
is
spent
in
publicising
the
Movement
?
However
much
is
spent
on
either
account
,
if
more
were
available
a
better
job
could
be
done
for
the
Movement
.
THE
PALETTE
CLUB
by
Joan
Benton
Colour
for
VERY
GREY
AND
WHITE
HAIR
THE
colouring
of
very
grey
and
white
hair
presents
particular
features
which
differ
from
the
colouring
of
naturally
coloured
hair
or
hair
containing
only
a
small
amount
of
grey
.
As
hair
loses
its
colour
pigment
,
alterations
take
place
in
its
structure
which
change
the
texture
of
the
hair
and
often
affect
its
resilience
.
These
changes
vary
from
head
to
head
,
so
that
no
hard
and
fast
rules
can
be
made
when
applying
colour
,
and
the
results
will
vary
considerably
,
according
to
the
condition
of
the
hair
.
The
most
common
change
of
texture
in
greying
hair
is
a
hardening
of
the
hair
shaft
,
which
takes
on
almost
a
glass-like
appearance
and
can
be
very
resistant
to
some
forms
of
colour
.
This
is
most
noticeable
when
using
temporary
or
semi-permanent
colour
.
A
temporary
colour
can
in
extreme
cases
be
thrown
off
,
even
as
it
is
being
applied
,
so
resistant
is
some
white
hair
,
and
the
partial
penetration
of
a
semi-permanent
colour
which
allows
for
a
lasting
power
of
some
weeks
will
not
always
be
as
effective
on
very
grey
hair
when
the
cuticle
of
the
hair
has
hardened
.
Semi-permanent
colouring
is
the
most
popular
and
generally
used
form
of
colouring
very
grey
and
white
hair
,
and
the
colour
expert
has
a
wide
variety
of
grey
,
blue-grey
and
pastel
tones
from
which
to
choose
.
#
226
<
14
TEXT
E35
>
LIMITED
BUDGET
ADVERTISING
<
EDITORIAL
>
MORE
MONEY
than
ever
is
now
being
spent
on
stimulating
the
public
to
travel
abroad-
whether
for
business
or
pleasure
.
But
what
about
the
smaller
agent
?
Even
the
small
agent
with
only
limited
resources
should
advertise
,
provided
the
money
is
well
directed
into
the
proper
channels
.
Bearing
in
mind
the
fact
that
the
smaller
travel
agent
offers
special
services
to
a
particular
cliente
?
3le
,
the
problem
is
not
as
difficult
as
it
looks
.
This
first
article
therefore
,
deals
with
the
press
side
;
the
second
will
deal
with
public
relations
,
and
the
third
will
deal
with
direct
mail
.
And
these
aim
to
offer
just
a
few
suggestions
on
how
the
smaller
agent
can
'sell
himself'
successfully
.
There
are
of
course
many
other
forms
of
publicity
which
will
not
be
covered
,
such
as
outdoor
posters
(
roadside
hoardings
,
bus
sides
,
trains
etc
.
)
illuminated
signs
and
so
on
.
Not
most
effective
Naturally
when
one
first
thinks
of
press
advertising
,
it
conjures
up
the
thought
of
taking
space
in
the
national
dailies
or
Sunday
papers
;
but
it
must
be
pointed
out
that
,
whilst
this
is
an
ideal
media
,
it
does
not
mean
it
is
necessarily
the
most
effective
method
of
reaching
your
public
.
With
your
type
of
cliente
?
3le
,
and
the
kind
of
money
which
you
have
available
for
advertising
,
the
local
press
is
probably
the
ideal
way
of
reaching
your
client
.
Whatever
the
flavour
or
colour
of
your
local
paper
,
do
remember
that
these
are
read
avidly
for
local
information
,
etc
.
It
has
been
proved
by
research
as
well
as
by
the
response
of
local
traders
that
spaces
however
large
or
small
certainly
have
the
required
pulling
power
!
<
TABLE
>
In
addition
,
of
course
,
you
will
probably
be
able
to
afford
to
take
small
spaces
in
the
small
circulation
local
magazines
,
i.e
.
church
magazines
,
local
shopping
guides
etc.
,
whose
readers
are
also
susceptible
to
your
kind
of
advertising
.
For
this
purpose
it
is
necessary
to
find
out
which
papers
and
magazines
potential
customers
read-
then
use
them
.
In
most
cases
advertising
rates
are
very
economical
indeed
for
the
amount
of
coverage
which
they
offer
.
To
give
an
example
of
costs
,
the
major
counties
of
England
have
been
selected
and
in
the
table
on
page
41
these
are
listed
together
with
the
number
of
weekly
papers
in
each
area
,
together
with
the
overall
average
costs
per
single
column
inch
.
As
will
be
seen
these
are
extremely
economical
.
When
to
advertise
?
This
is
a
very
important
factor
when
thinking
of
advertising
.
To
reach
the
holiday
market
,
it
would
be
advisable
to
plan
your
campaign
,
if
you
are
selling
inclusive
tours
or
package
holidays
,
so
that
it
appears
in
late
December
or
during
January
.
It
is
advisable
to
keep
in
reserve
a
small
amount
for
advertising
during
March/
April
to
catch
those
people
who
do
not
decide
where
or
what
they
are
going
to
do
until
later
in
the
year
,
or
possibly
are
wanting
to
see
what
the
Budget
is
going
to
do
for
them
.
It
is
at
this
time
when
the
public
are
thinking
of
planning
their
forthcoming
annual
holiday
.
It
would
be
extremely
wasteful
to
spend
money
on
promoting
summer
holidays
in
the
middle
of
June
or
July
.
If
you
are
in
a
highly
industrial
area
where
there
are
a
number
of
top
level
executives
who
are
unable
to
get
away
during
the
normal
periods
,
then
it
may
be
wise
to
promote
a
special
campaign
'selling
'
the
idea
of
getting
away
during
late
autumn
,
finding
the
sun
,
or
travelling
to
a
winter
skiing
holiday
.
This
campaign
would
be
best
planned
to
commence
around
late
August
or
the
beginning
of
September
.
The
writer
feels
that
repetitive
small
spaces
are
better
able
to
keep
the
company
's
name
before
the
public
,
rather
than
putting
all
your
eggs
in
one
basket
by
taking
say
a
half-page
,
and
thus
spending
all
your
money
in
one
large
effort
.
It
should
be
apparent
from
these
remarks
that
very
careful
thought
and
planning
should
be
undertaken
before
carrying
out
any
type
of
advertising
.
Quality
is
what
counts
As
has
already
been
stated
,
it
is
not
always
the
size
of
space
which
dominates
but
how
the
space
which
is
bought
,
can
be
used
to
the
best
advantage
.
If
you
can
only
afford
2
in
.
single
columns
in
your
local
newspaper
,
it
is
wise
only
to
<
ILLUSTRATIONS
>
promote
the
company
name
together
with
the
facilities
offered
.
An
example
of
style
for
this
format
is
shown
.
Even
in
small
spaces
such
as
this
the
'brand
image
'
is
incorporated
.
It
may
,
however
,
be
felt
that
at
certain
times
during
the
year
you
are
able
to
offer
the
public
in
your
area
a
special
'package
'
holiday
to
various
resorts
.
This
will
mean
taking
larger
spaces
to
display
this
information
.
An
example
of
this
type
of
display
is
also
illustrated
.
Once
again
the
'brand
image
'
of
the
company
is
followed
through
.
As
will
be
seen
the
same
name
plate
and
border
etc
.
are
adhered
to
,
thus
continuing
the
build-up
of
the
company
's
image
.
Creating
a
brand
image
To
promote
your
company
successfully
it
is
wise
to
create
a
brand
image
,
and
this
can
be
done
by
standardising
the
style
of
the
company
name
either
by
creating
a
name
block
of
the
company
name
,
i.e
.
Poly
Travel
,
or
by
adhering
to
a
standard
form
of
setting
the
company
name
.
This
should
be
carried
throughout
on
letterheads
,
labels
etc
.
This
,
together
with
a
type
of
border
display
which
is
repetitively
used
whenever
advertising
the
facilities
offered
,
will
in
time
become
immediately
recognisable
as
belonging
to
your
company
.
An
example
of
how
this
can
be
achieved
in
different
sizes
is
shown
on
the
layouts
illustrated
in
this
article
.
THE
BASIC
QUALITIES
OF
PERSONAL
SELLING
by
STUART
THOMSON
Successful
salesmanship
largely
depends
on
a
positive
attitude
THROUGHOUT
the
British
Isles
the
benefits
and
pleasures
of
travel
are
being
creatively
sold
or
'offered
for
sale
'
.
There
is
a
considerable
difference
in
these
two
functions
and
the
difference
will
be
emphasised
in
this
series
of
articles
.
Working
from
ill-equipped
Dickensian
offices
or
operating
from
large
,
plush
showrooms
of
global
romance
,
are
the
men
and
women
who
are
,
or
should
be
,
engaged
in
selling
travel
.
Without
any
doubt
some
of
them
have
pledged
themselves
,
by
their
mental
attitudes
,
to
a
life
of
frustration
,
inertia
and
discontent
,
whilst
some
of
their
colleagues
have
destined
themselves
,
because
of
quite
contrasting
attitudes
,
to
a
life
of
fulfilment
,
happiness
and
success
.
As
each
year
passes
the
sum
total
of
sales
promotional
activity
within
the
travel
industry
grows
more
weighty
and
impressive
.
Apart
from
the
increased
display
advertisement
space
booked
in
newspapers
and
magazines
,
additional
use
is
being
made
of
television
and
commercial
radio
.
Add
to
this
such
media
as
posters
and
direct
mail
and
it
will
be
quickly
appreciated
that
the
consumer
public
is
increasingly
well
served
with
information
.
Whilst
the
ultimate
intention
of
all
this
publicity
is
obviously
to
sell
travel
,
its
immediate
aim
is
to
foster
desire
,
create
awareness
and
stimulate
the
intention
to
act
.
Through
a
variety
of
means
,
for
a
large
number
of
varied
reasons
,
it
helps
bring
the
public
to
the
market
place
of
travel
.
However
,
nothing
materialises
,
no
positive
action
takes
place
,
no
orders
are
negotiated
,
until
the
prospective
purchaser
is
in
contact
with
a
travel
agency
or
a
transport
organisation
.
People
taking
charge
It
is
now
that
people
become
involved
and
it
is
people
,
with
their
idiosyncratic
ways
,
patterns
of
behaviour
and
thought
processes
,
who
make
or
mar
a
sale
.
The
human
personality
takes
effect
.
Men
and
women
influence
the
result
of
a
commercial
transaction
.
Whilst
it
is
the
object
of
publicity
to
promote
a
sale
,
the
inescapable
fact
remains
that
promotion
is
one
thing
and
execution
another
.
The
key
factor
in
successful
selling
is
the
degree
of
enthusiasm
and
competence
of
the
sales
staff
.
When
they
lack
zest
,
belief
and
knowledge
,
they
will
mutilate
opportunities
to
make
sales
.
When
they
possess
enthusiasm
,
belief
and
knowledge
,
they
will
create
opportunities
as
well
as
accept
those
which
are
presented
to
them
.
As
far
as
the
practises
<
SIC
>
and
techniques
of
selling
are
concerned
there
are
no
'secrets
'
,
no
hidden
mysteries
.
Commerce
has
existed
for
so
many
centuries
that
all
known
usages
and
practises
<
SIC
>
are
on
record
.
Learning
techniques
No
one
would
deny
that
it
is
necessary
for
sales
personnel
to
learn
and
practise
all
acceptable
techniques
which
are
applicable
to
the
sale
of
their
particular
product
or
service
.
It
is
,
though
,
almost
a
waste
of
time
painstakingly
to
learn
the
routines
of
selling
unless
one
approaches
this
stimulating
,
rewarding
occupation
with
a
positive
attitude
of
mind
.
Beliefs
and
attitudes
play
a
role
of
greater
importance
than
techniques
which
can
be
learned
without
difficulty
.
Some
people
are
outstanding
,
or
noticeably
good
,
as
salesmen
.
Their
success
is
not
wrapped
up
in
mysticism
,
gift
of
the
gab
,
unmitigated
toil
,
family
influence
,
or
selfish
desire
for
material
gain
.
It
may
be
pitifully
comforting
for
those
who
fail
to
attribute
the
sales
success
of
others
to
all
sorts
of
weird
,
and
sometimes
quite
petty
,
reasons
,
but
it
is
profitless
expenditure
of
nervous
energy
.
All
good
salesmen
and
women
possess
four
attributes
without
which
they
could
not
succeed
.
(
1
)
They
have
a
sincere
and
genuine
interest
in
the
product
or
service
which
they
market
.
(
2
)
They
consciously
enjoy
their
work-
they
like
selling
.
(
3
)
Most
important
of
all
they
believe
in
themselves
,
their
company
,
and
their
industry
.
They
believe
that
what
they
are
doing
is
the
right
thing
to
be
doing
.
(
4
)
They
think
positively
.
They
think
of
success
,
not
of
failure
.
They
cast
out
doubts
and
defeatism
,
knowing
that
dwelling
on
negative
corroding
thoughts
is
destructive
.
There
are
,
of
course
,
numerous
other
assets
which
are
required
for
a
successful
career
in
selling
.
Obviously
,
for
instance
,
one
can
not
sell
well
without
enthusiasm
,
but
the
man
or
woman
who
possesses
the
four
main
characteristics
just
listed
is
,
automatically
,
enthusiastic
.
Early
in
this
article
I
said
that
some
people
destine
themselves
for
success
whilst
others
ensure
for
themselves
a
life
of
frustration
.
Success
in
selling
is
as
simple
,
or
as
complex
,
as
the
control
exercised
by
the
attitude
of
mind
to
the
work
to
be
done
.
Automatic
polish
The
man
who
enjoys
his
work
and
approaches
it
creatively
will
find
that
the
techniques
,
the
competency
and
the
professional
polish
will
come
to
him
automatically
.
He
will
learn
and
progress
because
he
wishes
to
do
so
,
not
because
he
is
forced
to
do
so
.
When
a
man
does
not
like
what
he
is
doing
,
when
he
does
not
believe
in
it
,
when
he
is
perpetually
day-dreaming
and
night-scheming
as
to
how
to
escape
from
his
present
mode
of
life
,
then
he
is
doomed
to
failure
in
his
existing
employment
.
To
sell
travel-
or
anything
else-
successfully
,
it
is
essential
to
want
and
intend
to
succeed
.
Unaware
of
resources
The
travel
industry
is
not
alone
in
utilising
the
services
of
some
sales
people
who
are
mediocre-
that
word
is
high
praise
for
them-
and
inefficient
because
they
are
unaware
of
their
potentialities
as
human
beings
,
and
unappreciative
of
the
power
they
possess
to
be
of
service
to
others
.
In
certain
of
such
instances
it
is
unfair
and
unrealistic
to
place
the
entire
blame
on
the
men
and
women
concerned
.
Importance
of
example
An
employer
,
the
proprietor
of
a
travel
agency
,
has
no
right
to
criticize
members
of
his
staff
for
lack
of
enthusiasm
and
absence
of
application
if
he
,
personally
,
does
not
set
an
example
.
A
large
number
of
average
or
poor
performers
could
,
and
would
,
be
much
more
successful
if
only
they
were
given
a
lead
by
their
seniors
and
assisted
with
patience
,
understanding
and
fellow
feeling
.
All
too
often
this
is
not
the
case
.
Successful
selling
primarily
depends
on
liking
the
product
or
service
,
enjoying
selling
,
believing
sincerely
in
the
benefits
of
one
's
work
and
cultivating
a
successful
attitude
to
life
.
Some
people
understand
this
truth
instinctively
,
whilst
others
need
much
guidance
in
order
to
develop
the
potentialities
that
lie
within
them
.
Modern
sales
office
technique
<
EDITORIAL
>
MOST
DEPARTMENT
and
multiple
stores
of
Western
Europe
and
North
America
spend
considerably
on
staff
training
,
and
every
sales
person
passes
through
a
theoretical
course
as
well
as
a
period
of
practical
apprenticeship
.
#
234
<
141
TEXT
E36
>
Better
crops
would
enable
more
stock
to
be
maintained
and
a
progressive
cycle
of
improvement
would
result
.
The
farm
lies
at
an
altitude
of
around
1
,
ft.
and
forms
a
rather
narrow
strip
from
West
to
East-
high
at
the
West
and
falling
through
about
two-thirds
of
its
length
to
a
small
burn
which
traverses
the
farm
.
East
of
the
burn
the
land
again
rises
towards
the
boundary
.
The
soil
generally
is
a
medium
loam
,
somewhat
thin
and
rocky
on
the
hilly
part
near
the
west
boundary
and
peaty
in
the
hollow
near
the
burn
.
The
soil
is
not
inherently
infertile
,
but
on
entry
the
farm
was
in
very
poor
heart
.
The
initial
rental
was
+7
6per
annum
with
an
agreement
that
this
would
be
raised
to
+1
when
the
existing
byre
was
gutted
and
made
into
a
covered
court
.
This
was
the
only
alteration
made
to
the
steading
.
With
the
farm
in
such
poor
condition
the
first
need
was
to
improve
the
grassland
.
Soil
analyses
showed
all
the
land
to
be
very
low
in
lime
and
the
major
nutrient
elements
.
During
the
first
two
winters
,
therefore
,
practically
the
whole
farm
was
limed
at
the
rate
of
two
tons
of
ground
limestone
per
acre
.
Such
grassland
as
had
to
be
temporarily
retained
was
given
a
dressing
of
some
7
cwt
.
per
acre
of
potassic
supers
supplemented
by
an
application
of
1-2
cwt
.
'Nitro-Chalk
''
in
the
Spring
.
The
land
which
had
been
under
green
crop
was
re-seeded
direct
and
on
all
fields
from
which
oats
were
being
taken
the
crop
was
undersown
with
Italian
and
Perennial
Ryegrass
,
the
object
being
to
supplement
the
grazing
and
provide
something
to
plough
down
and
improve
the
organic
matter
content
of
the
soil
.
Cropping
It
should
be
realised
that
cropping
in
this
area
and
at
this
altitude
is
no
easy
matter
.
The
winters
are
very
severe
,
snow
frequently
persisting
into
April
,
and
late
spring
frosts
are
common
.
This
holds
up
spring
work
badly
and
retards
sowing
while
heavy
autumn
rains
and
early
frosts
or
even
snow
storms
make
harvesting
equally
difficult
.
The
advent
of
the
tractor
in
enabling
more
rapid
cultivations
to
be
carried
through
as
soon
as
weather
conditions
permit
has
undoubtedly
helped
to
overcome
these
hazards
.
Before
it
was
taken
over
the
cropping
system
on
Clashnoir
had
been
irregular
,
but
by
1949
it
was
being
worked
on
a
regular
seven
course
rotation
common
in
the
area
.
With
a
regular
lea
break
of
around
17
acres
the
cropping
was
oats
,
oats
,
green
crop
,
oats
(
sown
down
)
and
hay
,
followed
by
two
years
'
grazing
.
As
the
primary
intention
was
to
base
the
economy
of
the
farm
on
high
production
from
the
grassland
for
both
summer
and
winter
,
what
would
have
been
the
normal
root
break
was
reduced
to
three
acres
and
the
balance
sown
down
to
a
one
year
's
special
mixture
for
cutting
as
silage
.
Later
,
when
the
fertility
of
the
farm
had
been
improved
and
the
stocking
stabilised
,
some
four
acres
of
rape
were
regularly
grown
in
addition
to
the
turnips
,
the
former
crop
being
used
to
finish
off
the
lambs
before
marketing
.
The
special
one
year
's
mixture
grown
for
silage
was
the
usual
Perennial
,
Italian
and
red
clover
mixture
recommended
by
the
College
,
while
the
grass
seeds
mixtures
sown
were
also
based
on
College
experience
using
combinations
of
early
and
late
maturing
strains
of
ryegrass
and
cocksfoot
to
give
continuity
of
growth
for
as
long
a
grazing
season
as
possible
.
In
the
control
of
grazing
,
use
was
made
of
the
electric
fence
and
surplus
grass
was
cut
for
silage
;
about
one
hundred
tons
of
silage
was
made
annually
in
an
ordinary
pit
silo
.
Most
of
the
oats
grown
in
the
early
years
were
consumed
by
the
stock
on
the
farm
,
but
as
the
farm
improved
an
increasing
proportion
of
the
crop
was
generally
sold
,
frequently
for
seed
purposes
.
The
greater
quantity
of
straw
produced
was
also
welcome
as
the
stock
increased
.
Manuring
While
high
production
from
the
grassland
was
the
primary
aim
,
the
land
was
not
exploited
and
a
balanced
system
of
manuring
was
practised
.
In
addition
to
the
initial
liming
a
dressing
of
two
tons
ground
limestone
per
acre
was
applied
to
each
field
once
in
the
rotation
.
Depending
on
the
condition
of
the
fields
,
the
oat
crops
latterly
received
applications
of
3-4
cwt
.
of
a
complete
concentrated
fertiliser
combine-drilled
and
the
turnip
crop
8-1
cwt
.
of
a
regular
turnip
manure
in
addition
to
dung
.
During
the
earlier
years
when
fertility
was
low
the
dressings
were
correspondingly
heavier
.
When
available
,
basic
slag
was
applied
at
1
cwt
.
per
acre
to
land
which
was
sown
down
,
after
harvesting
the
nurse
crop
.
In
the
early
stages
there
was
a
dearth
of
farmyard
manure
,
but
after
the
first
few
years
there
was
ample
to
give
the
turnip
land
and
the
balance
of
the
normal
root
break
a
regular
and
adequate
dressing
.
Again
depending
on
the
condition
of
the
field
,
its
age
and
the
purpose
for
which
it
was
intended-
whether
for
hay
,
to
be
cut
for
silage
or
grazed-
the
grassland
was
regularly
treated
with
2-3
cwt
.
potassic
supers
supplemented
with
1-1
1/2
cwt
.
'Nitro-Chalk
'
or
with
3-4
cwt
.
of
a
high
nitrogen
fertiliser
.
Stocking
At
ingoing
,
the
cattle
stock
consisted
of
twelve
breeding
cows
and
calves
and
some
17
Blackface
ewes
were
kept
between
Clashnoir
and
Thain
.
The
cattle
stock
was
transferred
to
Deskie
and
in
1949
,
21
pure
bred
Aberdeen-Angus
in-calf
heifers
were
purchased
in
the
open
market
at
commercial
prices
.
It
was
anticipated
that
with
the
manuring
undertaken
the
farm
could
carry
this
number
,
and
it
was
proposed
to
breed
cross
calves
which
would
be
suckled
and
sold
off
their
mothers
in
the
autumn
.
Using
a
white
Shorthorn
bull
this
became
more
or
less
the
practice
.
As
the
fertility
of
the
land
improved
,
the
number
of
cattle
carried
was
increased
until
latterly
the
herd
numbered
around
thirty
.
This
number
might
have
been
increased
further
,
but
accommodation
for
handling
them
during
the
winter
was
the
limiting
factor
.
With
good
foundation
breeding
stock
and
using
good
class
bulls
,
the
stock
sold
from
Clashnoir
soon
became
well
known
and
commanded
very
creditable
prices
in
the
local
market
,
while
several
were
brought
on
by
purchasers
and
gained
awards
at
both
the
Edinburgh
Fat
Stock
Show
and
at
Smithfield
.
Early
calves
were
regularly
sold
at
the
autumn
sales
,
while
the
odd
late
calves
were
kept
over
their
first
winter
and
sold
as
convenient
the
following
spring
or
later
as
six-quarter
cattle
.
The
herd
became
attested
in
1952
,
but
the
normal
hazards
of
farming
were
encountered
and
the
odd
calf
(
and
cow
)
were
lost
as
on
any
other
farm
.
In
1954
when
the
stock
was
being
further
increased
some
heifers
were
purchased
in
the
open
market
.
The
following
spring
ten
of
the
cattle
aborted
.
Fortunately
,
as
a
result
of
prompt
precautions
being
taken
,
there
were
no
further
losses
the
following
year
.
When
the
cattle
stock
was
increased
so
markedly
in
1949
a
drastic
reduction
was
made
in
the
sheep
stock
.
The
breeding
flock
was
reduced
to
3
ewes
and
remained
at
this
figure
until
,
in
the
autumn
of
1953
,
it
was
felt
that
this
could
be
increased
.
Forty
ewes
were
kept
and
twenty
gimmers
purchased
.
A
stock
of
around
sixty
breeding
sheep
was
kept
thereafter
,
being
replaced
one-third
annually
by
the
purchase
of
a
score
of
Blackface
gimmers
.
The
ewes
were
crossed
with
the
Border
Leicester
tup
and
the
lambs
and
cast
ewes
sold
at
the
autumn
sales
.
For
disease
prevention
the
lambs
were
regularly
treated
with
the
double
vaccine
for
lamb
dysentery
and
pulpy
kidney
within
twenty-four
hours
of
birth
.
With
a
small
stock
on
an
enclosed
area
this
was
not
a
difficult
matter
.
The
only
other
treatment
regularly
practised
was
the
dosing
of
the
ewes
with
phenothiazine
in
the
spring
and
both
ewes
and
lambs
before
the
autumn
sales
.
The
only
other
livestock
maintained
was
a
flock
of
some
2
poultry
kept
on
semi-intensive
lines
.
No
breeding
was
undertaken
,
the
stock
being
kept
up
by
the
purchase
of
1
three-month-old
pullets
each
spring
.
Eggs
were
disposed
of
through
the
district
packing
station
and
the
culls
and
old
hens
sold
to
a
local
butcher
.
While
this
general
picture
of
the
way
the
farm
was
run
will
be
of
interest
to
the
practical
farmer
,
it
is
the
economic
aspect
which
the
experiment
was
undertaken
to
test
.
This
aspect
is
treated
in
detail
in
the
next
section
of
this
report
,
but
in
considering
it
three
points
should
be
borne
in
mind
.
Firstly
,
it
should
be
viewed
as
a
whole
and
not
strictly
in
individual
financial
years
because
,
when
the
production
of
livestock
and
crops
extends
over
more
than
a
single
financial
year
,
profits
in
any
one
year
are
at
least
partly
derived
from
the
farming
operations
of
previous
seasons
.
Secondly
,
the
subsidies
credited
to
the
accounts
were
only
those
to
which
an
ordinary
farm
tenant
would
be
entitled
.
Perhaps
the
most
important
point
of
all
is
the
fact
that
capital
was
available
for
expansion
as
required
.
Improvements
on
similar
farms
would
depend
not
only
on
the
urge
to
expand
being
present
but
also
on
credit
facilities
being
available
and
on
farmers
being
willing
to
take
advantage
of
these
facilities
.
Even
so
,
as
the
later
sections
of
this
report
show
,
the
extra
capital
required
to
finance
the
improvements
of
Clashnoir
was
by
no
means
excessive
in
relation
to
the
increase
in
profits
which
ensued
.
3
.
PRODUCTION
There
was
a
fairly
steady
upward
trend
in
the
value
of
output
throughout
the
period
of
the
experiment
.
In
the
Appendix
,
Table
=4
,
figures
are
given
of
net
output
per
acre
which
rose
from
+1
8s
.
in
1949/5
to
+19
2s
.
in
1954/55
.
After
a
temporary
set-back
in
1955/56
there
was
a
further
rise
to
+19
6s
.
in
1956/57
.
After
the
breeding
herds
and
laying
flocks
were
established
,
about
195/51
,
the
pattern
of
output
did
not
greatly
change
.
The
cattle
enterprise
generally
accounted
for
around
one-third
of
the
output
,
sheep
and
wool
for
about
one-sixth
,
crop
sales
for
about
a
quarter
and
eggs
for
about
one-seventh
.
Rising
prices
,
of
course
,
played
a
considerable
part
in
the
doubling
of
the
value
of
output
between
the
beginning
and
end
of
the
experiment
.
The
increase
in
the
physical
volume
of
production
was
less
marked
but
was
nevertheless
quite
significant
,
particularly
for
sheep
,
wool
and
eggs
,
as
is
shown
in
Table
1
.
<
TABLE
>
Most
of
the
cattle
were
sold
as
weaned
calves
in
the
autumn
and
these
realised
very
satisfactory
prices
which
generally
averaged
over
+4
in
the
later
years
of
the
experiment
,
except
for
1955/56
(
Appendix
,
Table
=5
)
.
This
was
a
reflection
of
the
high
quality
and
good
reputation
of
the
breeding
cattle
stock
.
A
calving
rate
of
about
95
per
cent
.
was
maintained
over
the
nine
years
,
with
the
exception
of
the
1955
season
when
,
following
the
outbreak
of
contagious
abortion
,
fewer
than
two-thirds
of
the
cows
calved
successfully
.
The
increased
number
of
ewes
carried
on
the
farm
from
1952
onwards
,
together
with
an
improvement
in
the
lambing
rate
from
about
13
per
cent
.
in
the
early
years
to
about
145
per
cent
.
latterly
,
led
to
an
increase
of
nearly
5
per
cent
.
in
numbers
of
lambs
sold
.
The
prices
realised
for
these
lambs
were
generally
rather
above
the
average
market
levels
for
Greyfaces
(
Appendix
,
Table
=5
)
.
While
the
laying
flock
made
a
significant
contribution
to
the
output
of
the
farm
,
there
was
no
attempt
to
make
poultry
more
than
a
subsidiary
enterprise
;
many
farms
similar
to
Clashnoir
in
other
respects
carried
much
larger
poultry
enterprises
.
Once
the
poultry
flock
was
established
,
egg
sales
averaged
about
2
,
dozens
annually
though
with
some
variation
from
year
to
year
.
This
represented
an
annual
yield
,
after
allowing
for
some
eggs
used
in
the
farmhouse
,
of
about
18
eggs
per
laying
bird
.
Crop
sales
consisted
almost
entirely
of
oats
and
in
most
years
a
large
part
of
the
crop
was
sold
for
seed
at
attractive
prices
(
Appendix
,
Table
=6
)
.
With
the
improvement
in
fertility
,
increased
yields
per
acre
made
it
possible
to
maintain
and
to
some
extent
to
increase
the
surplus
of
oats
for
sale
,
even
though
consumption
on
the
farm
also
rose
.
#
232
<
142
TEXT
E37
>
THOUGHT
FOR
FOOD
by
ANTHONY
LISLE
<
EDITORIAL
>
TESTS
were
recently
carried
out
at
the
National
Institute
for
Research
in
Dairying
,
Shinfield
,
to
find
the
optimum
level
of
restricted
feeding
for
the
economic
production
of
baconers
.
For
the
particular
strains
in
the
Shinfield
pig
unit
and
the
type
of
ration
in
use
,
it
was
found
that
a
maximum
of
6
1/2
lb
.
a
head
daily
gave
the
best
results
.
But
in
an
identical
trial
on
another
farm
,
using
exactly
the
same
diet
on
pigs
of
different
breeding
,
it
was
not
possible
to
feed
much
above
5
lb
.
a
day
without
lowering
the
grading
of
the
carcasses
.
This
illustrates
the
great
difficulty
commercial
bacon
producers
are
up
against
in
feeding
for
economic
growth
and
top
grading
.
It
also
shows
why
scientists
can
do
little
to
help
in
this
particular
field
.
What
is
sound
practice
on
one
farm
can
be
economically
disastrous
on
the
next
.
Producers
will
have
to
carry
out
their
own
trials
to
discover
the
best
way
to
feed
their
pigs
in
their
particular
environment
.
It
is
not
easy
to
carry
out
accurate
trial
work
and
keep
detailed
records
on
a
busy
,
practical
farm
where
labour
is
already
being
used
at
full
stretch
.
But
it
is
vitally
important
to
know
the
most
economic
way
to
feed
baconers
.
Adopting
an
arbitrary
level
of
feeding
restriction
based
on
other
people
's
experience
will
not
help
.
If
the
pigs
are
fed
less
than
they
are
capable
of
taking
before
reaching
a
point
of
downgrading
,
they
will
take
an
unnecessarily
long
time
to
reach
bacon
weight
and
throughput
will
be
slowed
down
.
If
the
daily
ration
is
too
large
,
the
pigs
will
grow
rapidly
enough
,
but
their
grading
will
be
unsatisfactory
.
The
margin
between
underfeeding
and
overfeeding
is
very
narrow
,
and
it
can
only
be
discovered
on
a
basis
of
trial
and
error
from
farm
to
farm
.
CLOSELY
related
to
this
is
the
problem
of
deciding
the
best
stage
of
growth
at
which
restricted
feeding
should
be
introduced
.
Here
again
,
most
producers
tend
to
adopt
a
set
age
or
weight
without
first
endeavouring
to
establish
if
it
is
the
best
time
to
make
a
change
.
Changing
from
6ad
lib
.
to
restricted
feeding
when
the
pigs
are
1
lb
.
liveweight
may
be
,
and
probably
is
,
too
soon
.
If
they
are
allowed
to
feed
to
appetite
until
14
lb
.
they
will
reach
bacon
weight
1
to
12
days
earlier
.
The
advice
of
Dr.
R.
Braude
,
who
runs
the
Shinfield
pig
unit
,
is
to
feed
young
pigs
6ad
lib
.
until
they
reach
the
level
of
daily
intake
at
which
it
is
intended
to
restrict
them
,
and
then
to
ration
them
at
that
level
.
His
experience
has
been
that
it
is
important
not
to
let
the
pigs
reach
a
daily
feed
intake
above
the
restriction
level
and
then
drop
them
down
again
.
This
leads
to
a
growth
setback
.
For
some
time
it
has
been
a
universal
practice
among
bacon
producers
to
use
a
two-ration
feeding
pattern
.
Sow-and-weaner
meal
is
used
until
a
certain
stage
,
when
a
cheaper
,
low-protein
diet
is
introduced
.
Once
again
the
question
arises
:
when
should
the
change
be
made
?
Dr.
Braude
feels
that
the
decisions
should
be
based
on
the
appearance
of
the
pigs
and
their
known
grading
ability
.
If
they
tend
to
put
on
fat
it
will
pay
to
keep
them
on
the
richer
diet
up
to
12
to
14
lb
.
But
if
they
are
lean
and
from
a
good
grading
strain
,
the
cheaper
ration
can
be
introduced
between
1
and
12
lb
.
He
emphasises
,
however
,
that
these
figures
are
only
guides
:
every
producer
must
find
out
for
himself
which
is
the
best
stage
to
make
the
change
for
his
pigs
,
type
of
ration
,
and
environment
.
THERE
is
a
growing
school
of
thought
today
which
wonders
if
there
is
any
advantage
in
making
a
feeding
change
at
all
.
It
is
felt
that
the
continued
feeding
of
sow-and-weaner
meal
through
to
slaughter
may
improve
grading
,
speed
throughput
and
lower
feed
conversion
to
an
extent
that
will
more
than
offset
the
extra
cost
of
the
ration
.
Even
if
this
is
not
so
,
there
are
other
advantages
.
The
use
of
only
one
ration
in
the
piggery
speeds
the
work
of
feeding
and
simplifies
milling
and
mixing
.
It
also
ensures
against
any
possible
growth
check
which
might
occur
if
the
change
over
to
a
finishing
diet
is
made
too
early
.
Whether
it
is
economic
or
not
will
be
determined
only
on
the
farm
,
but
it
is
of
interest
to
note
the
results
of
a
comparative
experiment
carried
out
by
the
Norfolk
School
of
Agriculture
:
<
TABLE
>
These
figures
show
a
distinct
grading
improvement
which
,
in
view
of
the
fact
that
there
was
no
increase
of
premium
payments
for
length
,
must
be
attributable
to
the
feeding
.
In
addition
,
baconers
on
the
single
ration
reached
their
slaughter
weight
five
days
earlier
in
summer
and
1
days
earlier
in
winter
than
pigs
on
two-stage
feeding
.
In
terms
of
hard
cash
,
this
is
calculated
to
bring
in
+2
to
+25
more
profit
from
every
hundred
baconers
sold
,
without
taking
into
consideration
the
streamlining
of
labour
and
the
simplification
of
mixing
and
storage
.
This
illustrates
how
wrong
it
is
to
attach
too
much
importance
to
the
price
of
a
ration
.
It
is
the
feeding
value
which
counts
.
A
food
costing
+3
a
ton
may
be
dearer
to
buy
than
one
at
+28
a
ton
but
it
can
be
cheaper
to
feed
.
If
the
diet
is
+2
a
ton
more
expensive
because
it
has
a
higher
nutrient
value
and
its
use
improves
the
feed
conversion
rate
of
a
baconer
from
3.5
to
3.2
,
the
cost
of
feeding
that
baconer
is
reduced
by
3s
.
1d
.
For
this
reason
,
trials
carried
out
on
the
farm
to
determine
the
best
method
for
feeding
bacon
pigs
should
not
be
evaluated
in
terms
of
feed
conversion
ratios
,
as
they
are
in
official
progeny
tests
.
The
best
measure
of
efficiency
is
the
food
cost
per
pound
of
liveweight
gain
related
,
of
course
,
to
the
grading
results
obtained
.
1,5
galls
.
a
cow
from
a
hungry
soil
<
EDITORIAL
>
by
PHILIP
BOLAM
SIMPLICITY
is
the
hallmark
of
David
Stevens
'
farming
at
Lechlade
,
Gloucester
.
The
whole
business
is
geared
to
low-cost
milk
production
from
over
1
Friesian
cows
,
with
maximum
use
of
grass
,
on
26
acres
of
Thames
gravel
.
Such
a
soil
would
have
tempted
many
farmers
to
escape
from
the
cow
's
tail
and
the
seven-day
week-
perhaps
to
adopt
some
intensive
arable
cropping
along
with
fat
lamb
production
.
But
Mr.
Stevens
feels
there
are
advantages
in
being
a
specialist
.
Getting
the
most
out
of
well-manured
grassland
,
keeping
up
to
date
with
new
techniques
and
managing
a
large
dairy
herd
profitably
is
a
skilled
occupation
,
especially
with
the
profusion
of
new
ideas
from
the
research
stations
and
the
farming
press
.
The
herd
is
milked
in
a
six-stall
six-unit
Hosier
bail
,
which
in
summer
is
drawn
round
the
grass
fields
and
in
winter
stands
on
concrete
near
the
loose
housing
and
the
self-feed
silage
clamps
.
When
the
bail
is
in
the
field
an
electric
fence
forms
a
collecting
pen
and
a
simple
``
electric
dog
''
speeds
milking
when
concentrate
feeding
is
low
.
Many
dairy
farmers
in
this
situation
are
content
with
moderate
yields
,
relying
on
low
costs
to
provide
a
good
margin
of
profit
.
But
Mr.
Stevens
'
<
SIC
>
had
a
true
average
of
1,5
gallons
per
cow
consuming
1.9
lb
.
cereal
and
concentrates
for
each
gallon
of
milk
produced
.
Gross
sales
per
man
now
stand
at
+5
,
a
year
.
The
labour
force
consists
of
two
cowmen
on
contract
who
also
tend
all
the
replacement
stock
,
and
a
tractor
driver
who
acts
as
relief
milker
.
Critics
of
the
system
suggest
that
the
herd
should
be
halved
and
milked
in
two
separate
six-stall
three-unit
bails
with
one
cowman
responsible
for
each
.
While
partly
agreeing
with
this
,
Mr.
Stevens
argues
that
managerial
decisions
would
increase
with
twice
the
milking
machinery
and
two
sets
of
grazing
to
arrange
,
without
much
financial
advantage
.
He
believes
that
if
concentrates
are
cubed
,
the
cows
learn
to
eat
quickly-
after
all
,
they
masticate
food
at
leisure
.
Rolled
barley
is
used
to
balance
grass
or
silage
.
Space
was
short
in
the
bail
,
so
in-churn
milking
was
discarded
in
favour
of
an
overhead
pipeline
which
carries
the
milk
to
churns
at
one
end
.
A
quick
and
simple
method
of
washing
up
is
based
on
the
immersion
cleaning
technique
developed
by
the
NIRD
,
using
a
3
per
cent
caustic
soda
solution
.
No
daily
dismantling
is
necessary
.
The
caustic
soda
,
stored
in
a
twenty-gallon
container
in
the
bail
loft
,
flows
by
gravity
into
the
milking
system
.
The
teat-cups
are
inverted
in
racks
and
each
set
is
filled
in
turn
from
the
overhead
milkline
.
Odd
pipes
and
utensils
are
soaked
in
a
special
container
.
The
solution
is
sucked
back
into
the
storage
tank
before
the
next
milking
,
followed
by
a
rinse
with
cold
water
.
The
cost
of
converting
to
this
system
is
low
,
and
the
only
running
expense
is
1s
.
worth
of
caustic
soda
and
water
softener
each
month
.
THE
grazing
and
silage-making
programme
revolves
round
Italian
ryegrass
,
kale
for
autumn
grazing
and
timothy-meadow
fescue-white
clover
leys
,
together
with
an
acreage
of
permanent
grass
.
No
grass
is
conserved
as
hay
.
Leys
are
ploughed
for
Italian
ryegrass
,
which
in
its
second
summer
is
heavily
coated
with
farmyard
manure
and
ploughed
for
kale
.
The
leys
are
reseeded
direct
the
following
spring
.
This
is
a
hungry
soil
and
fertilisers
cost
+8
an
acre
.
Only
two
types
are
used-
nitrogen
and
a
concentrated
compound
.
Recording
the
treatment
and
output
of
each
grass
field
was
started
last
year
,
so
the
present
programme
might
well
be
modified
when
sufficient
information
has
been
accumulated
.
There
are
few
hedges
or
walls
.
Most
fields
are
about
1
acres
,
separated
by
one
or
two
strands
of
barbed
wire
.
These
are
now
being
replaced
by
sprung
fencing
or
the
electrified
lines
of
high
tensile
wire
with
posts
every
5
yards
.
Strip
grazing
with
back
fences
is
preferred
to
paddock
grazing
.
Cows
are
given
two
fresh
feeds
of
grass
a
day
,
usually
in
two
different
fields
.
The
more
grass
they
can
be
persuaded
to
eat
,
the
more
milk
they
give
.
Any
grass
left
uneaten
is
allowed
to
grow
on
and
cut
for
silage
.
Herd
health
is
good
with
culling
at
15
per
cent
.
Milk
fever
and
hypo-magnesaemia
are
not
common
but
foul-in-the-foot
and
arthritis
can
be
troublesome
.
A
phosphorous
deficiency
was
noticed
recently
and
now
a
high
phosphorous
supplement
is
added
to
the
food
.
The
covered
yards
built
eight
years
ago
and
open
self-feed
silage
clamps
cost
about
+5
a
cow
.
The
two
clamps
,
just
outside
the
covered
yard
,
each
hold
375
tons
and
provide
a
total
feeding
face
of
64
ft
.
Walls
of
railway
sleepers
assist
filling
,
but
when
the
silage
has
settled
the
top
sleepers
are
removed
and
the
clamps
covered
with
thin
polythene
sheeting
.
The
area
of
concrete
between
the
loose
housing
and
the
silos
has
been
kept
to
the
minimum
,
but
slurry
disposal
was
a
problem
,
as
buildings
and
the
surrounding
land
are
on
the
same
level
.
The
muck
from
the
silo
face
and
concrete
yard
is
collected
by
an
adapted
buckrake
and
pushed
over
a
concrete
ramp
by
reversing
the
tractor
.
It
lies
untouched
till
midsummer
,
by
which
time
it
is
sufficiently
solid
to
be
handled
with
a
muck
loader
.
Lying
in
a
low
rainfall
area
,
spring
reseeding
and
summer
kale
sowings
were
always
a
risk
.
In
1959
irrigation
was
introduced
and
now
it
is
possible
to
cover
3
1/2
acres
a
day
with
1
in
.
of
rain-
although
moving
the
pipes
makes
heavy
demands
on
the
labour
force
.
Like
many
others
,
Mr.
Stevens
feels
his
farming
must
be
geared
to
meet
sterner
times
.
He
may
have
some
answers
when
he
returns
from
his
visit
to
New
Zealand
.
FINE
CROPS
FROM
SMALL
FARMS
<
EDITORIAL
>
THE
three
most
powerful
impressions
I
received
on
my
recent
tour
of
the
French
countryside-
in
particular
some
of
the
recent
''
agricultural
trouble
spots
''
-
were
1
.
The
absence
of
any
farm
labourers
,
or
farmers
,
for
that
matter
,
under
35
or
so
years
of
age
;
2
.
The
comparatively
high
standard
of
crop
husbandry
;
and
3
.
The
comparatively
small
size
of
most
farming
units
,
herds
and
flocks
.
#
235
<
143
TEXT
E38
>
Farmers
'
Ordinary
By
RALPH
WHITLOCK
Is
the
N.F.U
.
minding
its
own
business
?
MANY
FARMERS
MUST
BE
RESERVING
JUDGMENT
ON
THE
NEW
SEEDS
COMPANY
,
N.F.U
.
Seeds
Industries
,
Ltd
.
It
is
,
says
the
National
Farmers
'
Union
,
a
private
company
.
One
half
of
the
25
,
+1
shares
will
be
taken
up
by
merchants
and
one
half
by
the
N.F.U
.
Development
Company
.
To
the
layman
,
however
,
it
looks
uncommonly
like
the
N.F.U
.
entering
another
business
on
the
familiar
lines
of
``
vertical
integration
''
which
is
first
cousin
to
''
take-over
.
''
The
whole
affair
is
puzzling
.
The
aims
of
the
new
company
are
described
as
being
:
To
develop
production
and
promote
the
use
of
the
best
quality
strains
of
British
grown
and
bred
herbage
seeds
,
and
to
encourage
the
most
efficient
grassland
management
.
To
assist
British
merchants
and
farmers
by
providing
a
consistent
range
of
mixtures
for
specified
purposes
chosen
on
the
best
technical
advice
.
To
provide
for
farmers
,
through
the
N.F.U
.
brand
,
a
guarantee
of
authenticity
and
quality
of
the
seeds
used
.
To
provide
for
improved
buying
,
cleaning
,
processing
,
packing
and
distribution
facilities
to
consumers
at
home
and
abroad
.
To
bring
about
,
by
means
of
an
adequate
stock
carry-over
policy
,
greater
price
stability
and
constant
supplies
.
An
industry
on
its
toes
ALL
these
are
laudable
objects
,
but
is
any
one
of
them
new
?
If
ever
an
industry
was
on
its
toes
and
eager
to
provide
good
service
,
I
would
have
said
it
was
the
seed
industry
.
The
N.F.U
.
reports
that
``
three
firms
have
agreed
to
participate
as
main
processors
and
distributors
of
the
branded
seed
.
''
All
are
firms
of
the
highest
repute
.
But
what
of
the
many
others
not
taking
part
?
Are
their
present
services
so
inadequate
that
it
is
necessary
for
the
N.F.U
.
to
step
in
and
improve
matters
?
What
triggered
off
the
move
was
a
report
,
published
last
year
,
on
the
marketing
of
herbage
seed
.
The
N.F.U
.
was
rightly
concerned
with
ensuring
that
British
seeds
had
at
least
an
equal
share
in
their
home
market
with
foreign
seeds
,
and
there
is
much
,
though
not
everything
,
to
be
said
for
a
standardised
product
.
Not
everyone
,
though
,
would
deplore
``
internecine
competition
''
among
seed
firms
.
Some
of
us
still
believe
that
competition
is
healthy
and
conducive
to
efficiency
.
Perhaps
the
Union
's
new
venture
will
prove
its
value
.
If
there
has
to
be
``
vertical
integration
,
''
it
is
probably
better
for
farmers
that
the
N.F.U
.
should
be
in
control
.
Yet
I
,
for
one
,
am
a
little
suspicious
of
this
latest
child
.
Dairy
shorthorn
decline
MR.
G.
N.
GOULD
,
chairman
of
the
Hampshire
Cattle
Breeders
'
Society
,
Ltd.
,
states
that
at
the
society
's
A.I
.
centre
,
demand
for
Friesian
services
continues
to
increase
at
the
expense
of
the
dairy
shorthorn
.
Aberdeen-Angus
are
now
suffering
,
too
,
for
farmers
who
once
crossed
them
with
Friesians
for
beef
are
now
breeding
pure
Friesians
.
Dairy
shorthorns
have
also
been
making
disappointing
figures
in
the
sale
rings
.
Recently
,
of
two
shorthorn
herds
dispersed
at
Reading
,
one
averaged
+6
4s.
,
and
the
other
only
+43
4s
.
11d
.
The
highest
price
bid
in
both
sales
was
66
guineas
.
In
the
same
week
a
Guernsey
dispersal
sale
averaged
+91
3s
.
9d
.
(
this
was
for
Overbury
Farms
,
at
Beckford
Court
,
Overbury
,
Gloucestershire
)
,
43
animals
commanding
three-figure
prices
.
At
Nun
House
,
Winsford
,
Cheshire
,
Mr.
T.
Lea
Sherwin
's
Stanthorne
herd
of
Friesians
averaged
+118
17s
.
2d
.
This
present
unpopularity
of
the
shorthorn
is
,
I
feel
sure
,
a
passing
phase
which
will
be
corrected
.
Consider
the
longevity
of
the
breed
.
Theale
Maud
12th
,
a
dairy
shorthorn
cow
owned
by
Mr.
Hugh
N.
Haldin
,
of
Court
Lodge
,
Hinxhill
,
near
Ashford
,
Kent
,
has
achieved
a
new
breed
record
by
producing
a
total
of
21,196lb
.
of
milk
(
with
a
butterfat
yield
of
7,371lb
.
)
in
12
lactations
.
At
16
years
old
she
is
still
giving
35lb
.
of
milk
a
day
.
Another
thing
I
notice
is
that
although
entries
for
the
Royal
Dairy
Show
in
October
are
down
by
35
,
the
dairy
shorthorn
entry
has
risen
by
two
.
EQUIPMENT
FOR
THE
FARM
By
GEORGE
JARRETT
Tele-Bins
bring
bulk
transport
and
storage
within
reach
of
even
the
small
farmer
's
pocket
BULK
handling
with
its
indisputable
economies
in
time
,
cost
and
labour
is
something
which
must
be
exercising
the
minds
of
many
people
not
only
in
farming
and
its
ancillary
industries
,
but
also
in
industry
.
The
tonnage
which
is
moved
on
our
farms
must
be
colossal
.
In
corn
growing
bulk
handling
is
taking
the
place
of
sacks
,
while
with
fertilisers
and
lime
,
too
,
the
tendency
is
towards
the
elimination
of
unnecessary
handling
.
Here
are
the
figures
of
some
of
the
estimated
losses
which
bulk
handling
can
save
.
It
has
been
suggested
that
in
the
building
trade
something
like
3
per
cent
.
of
the
sand
purchased
is
lost
in
various
ways
while
in
heaps
on
building
sites
.
In
farming
something
like
2
1/2
per
cent
.
of
fertilisers
may
be
left
in
the
corners
and
creases
of
fertiliser
bags
after
emptying
.
The
same
may
apply
to
feedingstuffs
.
The
solution
to
some
of
the
problems
is
reasonable
in
price
.
Bulk
handling
so
often
makes
one
think
of
the
latest
bulk
transporters
costing
around
+5
,
,
but
I
am
now
going
to
describe
a
movable
container
priced
at
about
+118
.
Making
its
debut
on
the
agricultural
and
industrial
market
is
the
Amalgamated
Limestone
Corporation
's
Tele-Bin
,
made
of
light
sheet
steel
with
frames
made
of
Stewart
and
Lloyd
's
new
rectangular
hollow
section
.
The
weight
of
the
complete
container
is
5cwt
.
The
bins
measure
6ft
.
x
4ft
.
x
6ft
.
high
,
and
have
a
capacity
of
9cub
.
ft.-
enough
for
two
tons
of
fertiliser
or
feedingstuff
or
three
tons
of
basic
slag
,
lime
,
cement
or
any
dry
materials
.
More
and
more
uses
are
being
found
for
these
portable
bulk
containers
on
estates
and
large
farms
.
Agricultural
merchants
,
too
,
are
fast
becoming
enthusiasts
.
The
railway
is
interested
in
the
bins
for
sugar-beet
.
Overseas
,
they
are
suitable
for
many
goods
from
coffee
beans
to
any
small
root
crop
.
The
advantage
of
this
system
is
that
,
having
started
with
one
bin
,
one
can
buy
more
to
enlarge
one
's
activities
.
For
instance
,
the
small
farmer
can
buy
but
one
in
which
to
store
feedingstuffs
.
Transporting
the
bins
is
simple
with
a
flat-bottomed
lorry
or
one
with
drop
sides
,
either
of
which
can
be
easily
converted
into
a
bulk
carrier
,
with
three
bins
fitting
on
to
a
14ft
.
lorry
.
To
obtain
the
maximum
economy
,
one
will
need
two
sets
of
bins-
one
in
transit
and
the
other
on
the
farm
being
loaded
and
unloaded
.
This
brings
the
capital
outlay
up
to
about
+69
for
six
bins
,
which
is
a
tremendous
saving
on
specialised
bulk
transport
vehicles
.
These
bins
taper
downwards
to
the
outlet
and
are
set
in
a
frame
having
four
telescopic
legs
on
a
9in
.
diameter
round
base
.
The
legs
are
attached
to
a
gatelike
frame
which
closes
inward
when
not
in
use
;
for
instance
,
when
the
bin
is
lying
on
the
lorry
bed
.
On
the
lorry's
arrival
at
its
destination
in
farmyard
or
in
field
,
these
frames
pull
outwards
whilst
the
telescopic
legs
are
adjusted
to
rest
on
the
ground
.
The
width
between
the
legs
is
8ft.
,
and
the
height
can
be
adjusted
according
to
the
height
of
the
lorry
by
18in
.
(
so
that
an
ordinary
box
manure
distributor
can
fit
underneath
the
bins
to
be
loaded
when
fertiliser
is
being
handled
)
.
For
wider
distributors
a
shute
can
be
supplied
which
can
be
clipped
on
to
the
guide
rails
of
the
bin
aperture
.
The
bin
covers
are
metal
with
a
rubber
ring
inside
,
to
keep
out
moisture
and
wet
,
enabling
the
fully
loaded
bin
to
be
left
in
the
open
,
protected
against
the
weather
and
vermin
.
This
protection
from
vermin
is
most
important
,
particularly
with
feedingstuffs
,
and
by
itself
can
lead
to
big
economies
.
The
discharge
aperture
consists
of
two
large
flat
plates
which
slide
in
opposite
directions
(
the
handle
is
flat
)
,
giving
positive
opening
and
closing
.
These
plates
can
be
locked
so
that
the
contents
can
not
be
touched
except
by
removing
the
entire
unit
.
Each
of
the
four
legs
contains
a
simple
screw
jack
with
a
thrust
bearing
which
is
operated
telescopically
inside
of
two
tubes
by
a
ratchet
spanner
:
this
enables
the
driver
of
a
transporting
vehicle
to
put
off
a
fully
loaded
bin
.
Taking
on
the
bin
is
a
one-man
job
,
too
.
For
use
with
fertilisers
the
bins
can
be
painted
with
anti-corrosive
paint
at
extra
cost
.
In
any
case
,
they
can
be
painted
for
the
sake
of
protection
or
in
order
to
look
smarter
.
This
A.L.C
.
Tele-Bin
was
introduced
at
the
Bath
and
West
Show
.
I
feel
that
it
will
bring
the
advantages
of
bulk
handling
to
many
who
have
previously
been
deterred
by
the
thought
of
having
to
spend
+4
,
,
because
one
can
literally
start
off
with
spending
only
about
+118
for
one
of
these
bins
ex
works
.
Already
considerable
interest
has
been
shown
by
county
councils
,
which
are
eyeing
the
bins
for
road
gritting
;
many
small
builders
should
save
money
by
buying
the
bins
for
holding
sand
,
cement
and
similar
materials
;
farmers
can
use
the
bulk
handling
for
fertilisers
and
for
strategically
located
feedingstuff
stores
over
the
farm
;
grain
from
the
combines
can
be
shot
straight
into
the
bins
,
later
to
be
collected
by
the
lorry
and
taken
to
dryer
or
mill
.
The
bins
can
be
insured
,
too
.
The
Amalgamated
Limestone
Corporation
(
Dept
.
B
)
,
Chipping
Sodbury
,
Gloucestershire
,
will
give
more
information
or
will
arrange
demonstrations
.
Farmers
'
Ordinary
By
RALPH
WHITLOCK
What
goes
on
at
Pirbright
WHENEVER
an
epidemic
of
foot-and-mouth
disease
erupts
to
spread
despondency
and
send
imprudent
farmers
running
in
panic
to
grab
insurance
policies
,
one
of
the
by-products
is
sure
to
be
a
rash
of
letters
to
the
Press
demanding
what
Pirbright
is
up
to
.
For
at
this
Surrey
village
a
team
of
scientists
devote
their
lives
,
in
the
Research
Institute
for
Animal
Virus
Diseases
,
to
putting
salt
on
the
tails
of
the
elusive
microbe
troublemakers
.
So
painfully
slow
is
this
tricky
operation
that
the
impatience
of
the
farmer
,
prejudiced
by
the
fact
that
he
has
just
lost
the
herd
on
which
he
has
spent
2
years
,
can
be
appreciated
.
Especially
as
scientists
,
immersed
in
their
world
of
embryo
chicks
and
suckling
mice
and
being
,
in
any
case
,
by
training
ultra-cautious
,
are
seldom
very
good
at
publicity
.
Papers
such
as
Purification
of
the
Virus
of
Foot-and-Mouth
Disease
by
Fluorocarbon
Treatment
and
its
Dissociation
from
Neutralising
Antibody
,
one
of
the
latest
Pirbright
publications
,
do
not
assist
public
relations
,
valuable
though
they
are
from
other
points
of
view
.
The
reasons
for
slaughtering
ONCE
every
five
years
,
however
,
the
Institute
issues
a
report
.
Here
is
the
latest
,
just
out
,
a
modest
half-crown
's
worth
in
which
Mr.
S.
W.
Cheveley
,
chairman
of
the
governing
body
,
and
his
scientific
henchmen
tell
us
how
they
have
been
using
their
time
and
our
money
since
1956
.
One
thing
we
learn
is
that
,
far
from
shutting
their
eyes
to
the
existence
of
vaccines
in
extensive
use
in
other
parts
of
the
world
,
as
is
often
alleged
,
Pirbright
actually
manufactures
these
vaccines
.
In
fact
,
two
years
ago
the
demand
for
them
became
so
great
that
the
staff
very
nearly
arrived
at
the
point
of
stopping
research
work
in
order
to
concentrate
on
manufacture
.
Fortunately
the
Wellcome
Foundation
stepped
in
and
took
over
this
side
of
the
work
,
leaving
the
scientists
to
get
on
with
their
proper
job
.
Why
then
are
we
without
vaccines
to
stop
the
drain
on
our
flocks
and
herds
?
In
the
first
place
,
although
a
major
epidemic
is
a
spectacular
disaster
,
the
general
casualties
resulting
from
the
disease
in
Britain
still
amount
to
less
than
.5
per
cent
.
This
is
lower
than
would
probably
be
achieved
by
a
vaccination
policy
,
and
we
would
be
paying
the
penalty
of
allowing
the
disease
to
become
endemic
.
The
other
reason
for
sticking
to
the
slaughter
policy
is
that
there
are
seven
known
strains
of
foot-and-mouth
disease
virus
.
Without
the
drastic
measure
of
slaughter
we
might
find
ourselves
invaded
by
one
of
the
Asian
or
African
viruses
from
which
we
are
so
far
mercifully
free
.
#
211
<
END
>
<
144
TEXT
F1
>
The
``
ladders
of
the
mind
''
are
the
clues
which
we
use
to
track
down
items
of
knowledge
which
can
not
be
immediately
remembered
.
The
``
organisation
''
and
the
``
shelves
''
will
form
important
topics
in
our
later
discussion
.
The
work
that
goes
on
at
the
bench
must
also
be
considered
.
For
here
the
items
which
go
into
the
store
may
be
taken
to
pieces
and
reassembled
,
and
a
sketch
may
be
made
of
their
internal
construction
.
Both
the
item
and
the
sketch
can
then
go
into
the
store
.
In
the
mind
it
is
the
stored
items
which
constitute
our
memory
and
it
is
the
stored
sketches
which
constitute
our
understanding
.
Thus
reading
for
understanding
means
taking
items
of
knowledge
to
pieces
as
we
read
them
and
seeing
how
the
pieces
are
connected
.
A
book
is
arranged
to
start
at
the
beginning
of
the
first
chapter
and
to
finish
at
the
end
of
the
last
chapter
.
This
seems
natural
enough
but
in
fact
it
is
purely
an
arrangement
to
suit
authors
,
printers
and
booksellers
.
It
does
not
at
all
correspond
to
the
needs
of
the
reader
's
mind
.
For
a
piece
of
understood
knowledge
is
not
a
mere
succession
of
ideas
.
It
is
a
pattern
of
connected
ideas
.
Some
of
the
ideas
in
a
book
,
though
connected
,
may
occur
on
pages
which
are
widely
separated
.
If
books
were
designed
to
meet
the
needs
of
the
reader
they
would
be
printed
on
one
side
of
the
paper
only
and
not
bound
.
They
would
be
loose-leaf
books
.
And
the
reader
should
have
a
large
table
on
which
he
could
spread
out
the
leaves
and
see
the
connections
of
meaning
.
Of
course
there
are
many
practical
objections
to
such
a
method
of
printing
but
we
must
ask
how
can
the
reader
overcome
the
handicaps
which
the
present
design
of
books
imposes
on
him
?
This
leads
us
to
consider
the
reader
's
job
.
My
main
object
in
this
book
is
to
show
the
solitary
student
what
his
job
is
.
For
in
order
to
become
an
effective
reader
you
have
to
learn
how
to
learn
,
to
learn
how
to
remember
and
to
learn
how
to
know
.
This
is
not
a
passive
process
but
a
real
job
of
work
.
For
the
serious
student
it
can
be
a
very
satisfying
job
and
can
take
him
a
long
way
in
navigating
the
seas
of
knowledge
.
To
each
of
these
three
processes
,
learning
,
remembering
,
and
knowing
,
there
are
four
possible
approaches
.
These
are
:
(
1
)
the
philosopher
's
approach
(
2
)
the
psychologist
's
approach
(
3
)
the
teacher
's
approach
(
4
)
the
learner
's
approach
The
solitary
learner
should
aim
at
mastering
all
four
approaches
.
He
must
be
his
own
philosopher
,
his
own
psychologist
and
his
own
teacher
.
As
a
philosopher
he
will
want
to
know
the
meanings
of
these
important
words
learning
,
remembering
and
knowing
,
or
rather
to
decide
what
meanings
they
are
to
have
for
him
.
For
they
have
many
meanings
.
He
needs
to
clarify
them
,
to
see
their
relations
one
to
another
and
also
to
his
objective
.
As
a
psychologist
he
needs
to
observe
himself
at
work
(
and
others
too
if
possible
)
and
to
find
out
what
sort
of
processes
are
going
on
when
he
is
coming
to
grips
with
new
knowledge
.
It
is
a
very
variable
process
and
he
needs
to
grasp
the
nature
of
the
variables
which
control
his
efficiency
as
a
learner
.
He
may
discover
that
many
of
his
assumptions
and
preconceptions
about
the
nature
of
learning
are
unsound
.
He
must
become
a
critic
of
his
own
methods
and
an
experimenter
in
the
discovery
of
better
methods
.
He
can
not
expect
the
professional
psychologist
to
tell
him
what
is
best
for
him
because
every
individual
is
different
.
The
psychologist
can
tell
him
what
the
variables
are
but
not
how
they
combine
in
his
particular
case
.
As
a
teacher
he
is
,
of
course
,
in
an
anomalous
position
.
The
ordinary
teacher
is
teaching
what
he
knows
.
The
self-teacher
would
seem
to
be
a
contradiction
.
But
the
contradiction
is
more
apparent
than
real
.
It
rests
on
the
mistaken
notion
that
the
teacher
has
something
which
he
is
passing
on
to
the
learner
.
This
is
only
superficially
true
.
The
learner
is
not
a
passive
recipient
.
He
already
has
a
certain
store
of
knowledge
and
a
certain
vocabulary
.
The
job
of
the
teacher
is
to
set
the
learner
's
vocabulary
to
work
on
the
existing
store
so
as
to
make
it
grow
.
He
does
not
simply
pack
new
things
into
the
store
.
The
solitary
learner
has
to
find
out
how
to
do
this
for
himself
,
with
the
help
of
books
.
He
uses
his
vocabulary
to
ask
questions
and
uses
the
books
to
find
the
answers
.
Thus
learning
how
to
learn
means
becoming
your
own
philosopher
,
your
own
psychologist
and
your
own
teacher
.
You
will
then
be
a
well-established
learner
and
the
world
will
be
at
your
feet
.
ONE
THE
MIND
Although
the
word
``
mind
''
has
given
rise
to
endless
controversy
among
philosophers
and
psychologists
,
many
of
whom
would
like
to
abolish
it
from
the
dictionary
,
most
of
us
obstinately
go
on
using
it
.
It
is
short
and
familiar
and
its
many
meanings
can
be
otherwise
expressed
only
by
cumbersome
and
abstract
terms
which
then
introduce
new
difficulties
.
But
it
is
advisable
,
in
any
particular
context
,
to
narrow
down
its
meaning
so
as
to
avoid
confusion
.
``
Mind
''
has
often
been
contrasted
with
``
matter
''
in
such
a
way
as
to
suggest
that
the
two
are
somehow
opposed
and
incompatible
.
And
then
you
get
a
knock
on
the
head
and
all
evidence
of
``
mind
''
vanishes
,
at
any
rate
for
some
time
.
It
seems
very
difficult
to
detach
the
mind
from
the
brain
,
and
all
the
biological
,
surgical
and
pharmacological
evidence
points
to
a
very
close
connection
.
There
is
a
lot
to
be
said
for
keeping
the
word
``
soul
''
to
stand
for
what
many
believe
to
be
the
imperishable
essence
of
a
man
which
is
supposed
to
persist
apart
from
the
body
,
and
to
reserve
the
more
prosaic
word
''
mind
''
for
the
basis
of
all
those
experiences
and
phenomena
which
are
clearly
associated
with
the
brain
.
Can
we
now
put
forward
any
reasonably
clear
picture
of
this
''
basis
''
of
mental
phenomena
?
The
physicists
have
succeeded
remarkably
well
,
with
the
atomic
theory
,
in
giving
a
clear
and
detailed
picture
of
the
basis
of
such
material
phenomena
as
chemical
action
,
magnetism
,
the
behaviour
of
gases
and
so
on
.
Where
has
psychology
got
to
in
its
theories
of
``
mind
''
?
Are
there
any
ultimate
units
of
mind
akin
to
the
atoms
of
matter
?
At
one
time
it
was
thought
that
mind
could
indeed
be
analysed
into
discrete
bits
.
These
bits
were
identified
as
elementary
sensations
.
These
were
thought
to
combine
together
to
form
compound
experiences
by
analogy
with
the
way
atoms
of
matter
combine
to
form
molecular
compounds
.
But
this
view
led
to
too
many
difficulties
and
was
finally
abandoned
.
Nevertheless
the
search
for
basic
units
of
mind
has
gone
on
and
will
doubtless
continue
,
for
it
is
the
aim
of
science
to
discover
ultimate
units
.
We
must
beware
,
however
,
of
supposing
that
there
must
be
any
close
analogy
between
the
units
of
quite
different
sciences
.
For
example
the
success
of
the
atomic
theory
in
physics
might
lead
us
to
suppose
that
the
ultimate
units
of
geometry
must
be
points
.
It
would
be
more
correct
to
regard
operations
as
the
ultimate
units
of
geometry
.
There
have
been
many
conflicting
tendencies
in
psychology
in
its
search
for
ultimate
units
and
here
we
can
only
indicate
what
seems
to
be
the
most
promising
concept
which
is
current
today
.
It
is
known
as
the
schema
.
It
is
not
an
easy
concept
and
if
I
try
to
make
it
concrete
it
will
be
at
the
cost
of
over-simplification
but
even
so
it
may
be
better
than
a
meaningless
abstraction
.
The
following
conversation
between
Hamlet
and
Polonius
shows
that
Shakespeare
had
at
any
rate
an
intuitive
grasp
of
the
notion
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Hamlet
:
Do
you
see
1yonder
cloud
that
's
almost
in
shape
of
a
camel
?
Polonius
:
By
the
mass
,
and
1'tis
like
a
camel
,
indeed
.
Hamlet
:
1Methinks
,
it
is
like
a
weasel
.
Polonius
:
It
is
backed
like
a
weasel
.
Hamlet
:
Or
like
a
whale
?
Polonius
:
Very
like
a
whale
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Now
the
whale
,
the
camel
etc.
,
were
not
in
the
sky
.
The
clouds
are
mere
aggregates
of
water-drops
.
The
whale
,
etc.
,
were
in
the
minds
of
Hamlet
and
Polonius
.
But
they
could
both
see
the
cloud
.
Thus
an
image
of
the
cloud
was
also
in
their
minds
.
Moreover
they
knew
it
to
be
a
cloud
.
Yet
they
could
``
see
''
animals
in
it
.
This
is
the
important
fact
about
mental
phenomena
.
The
physical
cloud
in
the
sky
is
just
itself
,
made
of
water-drops
.
The
mental
cloud
is
a
multiplicity
.
To
begin
with
it
is
a
pattern
of
brain-processes
,
just
as
physical
as
the
water-drops
.
But
it
is
experienced
(
=1
)
as
a
cloud
,
(
=2
)
as
a
whale
,
(
=3
)
as
a
camel
and
so
on
.
We
can
not
dismiss
these
as
``
illusions
''
for
it
is
just
the
occurrence
of
such
illusions
that
we
seek
to
explain-
besides
why
is
it
illusory
to
see
the
thing
as
a
whale
but
not
illusory
to
see
it
as
a
cloud
?
And
how
did
Hamlet
know
it
was
``
really
''
a
cloud
?
For
the
moment
we
need
not
concern
ourselves
with
these
last
questions
.
What
we
have
to
grasp
is
that
there
are
patterns
of
brain-activity
of
different
kinds
.
There
are
patterns
which
result
directly
from
processes
such
as
seeing
,
hearing
,
etc.
,
e.g
.
that
which
is
experienced
as
the
shape
of
the
cloud
(
but
not
yet
identified
as
such
)
.
And
there
are
patterns
which
result
in
interpretations
such
as
``
cloud
''
,
``
whale
''
,
``
camel
''
,
etc
.
The
image
is
fairly
steady
and
durable
.
The
interpretations
can
shift
very
rapidly
.
These
interpretations
are
called
``
schemas
''
(
or
more
pedantically
``
schemata
''
)
.
At
one
time
``
mind
''
used
to
be
identified
with
''
consciousness
''
.
But
``
consciousness
''
simply
refers
to
the
stream
of
changing
experiences
.
It
will
simplify
our
explanations
if
we
regard
consciousness
as
a
property
of
mind
rather
than
as
mind
itself
.
If
we
define
``
mind
''
as
the
totality
of
schemas
in
a
single
brain
and
regard
``
consciousness
''
as
a
certain
transitory
state
which
any
schema
,
or
group
of
schemas
,
can
assume
,
we
can
give
a
more
consistent
account
of
our
experiences
and
interpretations
.
Before
going
further
we
should
try
to
face
what
is
an
almost
inevitable
difficulty
for
anyone
approaching
the
study
of
mind
for
the
first
time
.
It
is
the
tendency
to
get
things
the
wrong
way
round
.
As
a
psychologist
I
am
constantly
encountering
this
tendency
in
friends
and
acquaintances
.
They
think
there
is
something
inevitably
''
queer
''
about
psychology
and
this
feeling
of
queerness
usually
boils
down
to
a
quite
mistaken
belief
that
the
psychologist
first
looks
into
his
own
mind
and
then
interprets
other
people
's
minds
by
what
he
has
found
in
his
own
.
This
is
what
I
mean
by
``
getting
things
the
wrong
way
round
''
.
He
is
far
more
likely
to
find
out
about
how
his
own
mind
works
by
looking
at
other
people
's
.
For
although
looking
inwards
(
or
``
introspecting
''
as
it
is
called
)
,
is
not
entirely
ruled
out
,
nowadays
most
psychologists
would
agree
that
it
is
one
of
the
most
unreliable
methods
of
getting
any
precise
information
.
And
so
they
prefer
objective
methods
.
Since
they
can
not
directly
look
into
the
mental
processes
of
another
person
they
observe
his
visible
behaviour
and
then
try
to
give
theoretical
interpretations
of
what
lies
behind
this
behaviour
.
This
is
no
more
queer
than
the
method
of
the
doctor
who
observes
signs
,
and
records
symptoms
,
and
diagnoses
the
inner
states
responsible
for
them
.
He
may
never
have
had
the
disease
himself
but
he
can
nevertheless
identify
it
.
Similarly
the
psychologist
has
to
be
prepared
to
observe
and
make
inferences
about
all
kinds
of
processes
in
other
people
,
whether
or
not
they
correspond
with
anything
in
his
own
experience
.
We
know
very
little
about
the
patterns
of
brain-activity
which
provide
our
schemas
,
nor
do
we
need
to
know
as
far
as
psychology
is
concerned-
these
patterns
are
the
concern
of
the
neuro-physiologists
.
#
27
<
145
TEXT
F2
>
The
numerically
largest
group
,
consisting
of
male
weekly
wage-earners
up
to
chargehand
level
and
in
the
works
only
,
excluding
the
offices
,
was
therefore
selected
.
A
detailed
age-structure
was
compiled
from
personnel
department
records
,
revealing
that
there
were
(
at
that
time
)
seventeen
men
seventy
years
of
age
or
older
,
thirty-three
aged
sixty-four
years
,
and
sixty-five
just
fifty
years
of
age
.
A
small
panel
was
formed
,
not
on
a
formally
representative
basis
but
rather
of
energetic
and
concerned
individuals
,
from
various
levels
in
the
firm
.
In
due
course
the
panel
decided
to
seek
further
insight
into
the
problems
faced
by
older
workers
,
and
approached
those
seventy
years
of
age
or
older
.
Interviews
with
about
half
these
men
quickly
convinced
the
panel
that
any
approach
at
sixty-four-
which
had
been
considered
as
a
possible
interim
stage
in
the
project-
was
unlikely
to
be
profitable
,
and
a
decision
was
taken
to
plan
a
scheme
of
preparation
for
retirement
suitable
for
men
who
had
just
reached
the
age
of
fifty
.
All
this
took
much
longer
than
most
people
had
expected
,
and
it
must
be
taken
for
granted
by
anyone
wishing
to
plan
and
launch
schemes
of
this
kind
in
large
industrial
undertakings
that
undue
haste
will
but
court
disaster
.
In
June
,
1958
,
after
careful
preliminary
work
explaining
the
task
of
the
panel
to
departmental
managers
,
supervisors
and
shop
stewards
,
an
individual
invitation
was
sent
to
each
of
the
seventy-three
men
who
reached
the
age
of
fifty
years
in
1958
.
Following
the
interviews
to
which
reference
has
already
been
made
,
a
meeting
took
place
at
which
those
attending
were
told
more
fully
about
the
proposed
course
and
were
given
the
general
results
of
the
interviews
in
which
they
had
taken
part
.
Thirty-three
of
the
forty-four
men
interviewed
attended
this
meeting
,
and
twenty-nine
signed-on
<
SIC
>
for
the
first
course
.
This
was
planned
by
the
writer
in
co-operation
with
the
panel
and
in
consultation
with
Mr.
R.
P.
B.
Davies
,
then
West
Midlands
District
Secretary
of
the
Workers
Educational
Association
,
and
naturally
owes
much
to
the
American
schemes
described
earlier
.
It
differs
principally
in
being
shorter
(
six
sessions
plus
a
short
weekend
gathering
to
which
wives
are
invited
)
;
in
using
the
services
of
experienced
tutors
in
adult
education
as
discussion
group
leaders
;
and
in
having
available
at
the
relevant
meeting
expert
'consultants
'
for
physical
health
,
mental
health
and
financial
planning
.
The
Rubery
,
Owen
scheme
is
now
in
its
fourth
year
,
and
opportunity
has
been
taken
to
revise
the
course
in
the
light
of
experience
.
Topics
for
the
six
weekly
meetings
of
one-and-a-half
hours
(
each
held
half
in
company
time
,
half
in
the
man
's
time
)
are
now
as
follows
:
1
.
Personal
adjustment
2
.
Health
3
.
Work
and
leisure
4
.
Living
arrangements
5
.
Financial
planning
6
.
Final
discussion
The
weekend
conference
for
the
men
and
their
wives
,
which
takes
place
at
company
expense
in
a
country
or
resort
hotel
,
includes
an
address
on
'The
Woman
's
Point
of
View
'
and
one
on
'Making
the
Most
of
Health
'
.
Separate
discussions
are
arranged
for
the
wives
in
addition
to
the
plenary
sessions
.
Of
the
men
reaching
fifty
years
of
age
since
the
scheme
started
,
125
(
37.2
per
cent
)
have
taken
part
.
No
pressure
of
any
kind
is
brought
to
bear
on
those
who
decline
the
invitation
.
One
result
of
the
first
course
was
the
formation
by
the
men
themselves
of
the
'Half-century
Club
'
,
membership
of
which
is
open
to
any
man
in
the
company
fifty
years
of
age
or
older
(
and
their
wives
)
whether
he
has
passed
through
the
scheme
or
not
.
At
the
end
of
the
second
course
,
a
request
was
received
from
members
of
the
salaried
staff
that
they
should
be
included
in
the
scheme
,
and
this
was
gladly
agreed
to
.
The
third
course
produced
a
request
by
the
men
for
an
evening
class
in
home
repairs
and
decorating
,
and
this
was
arranged
at
a
local
Evening
Institute
.
The
original
scheme
was
planned
to
provide
short
refresher
courses
at
the
ages
of
fifty-five
and
sixty
:
the
first
of
these
is
due
in
1963
.
Meanwhile
,
each
'graduate
'
is
encouraged
to
seek
help
and
advice
in
working
out
his
ideas
,
either
through
the
company's
personnel
department
or
by
an
approach
to
members
of
the
panel
responsible
for
the
scheme
.
The
latter
do
not
regard
themselves
as
expert
advisers
,
but
are
prepared
to
seek
out
the
appropriate
sources
of
information
or
advice
.
The
Glasgow
Day
Release
Scheme
Towards
the
end
of
1956
,
Mr.
Daniel
Grant
,
an
Employee
Relations
Officer
of
Rolls-Royce
Ltd.
and
a
member
of
the
Workers'
Educational
Association
,
submitted
to
the
Lord
Provost
of
Glasgow
,
Dr.
Andrew
Hood
,
a
copy
of
his
report
on
an
enquiry
he
had
made
into
the
problems
that
beset
older
workers
and
the
effects
of
retirement
upon
them
.
The
Lord
Provost
,
having
studied
the
report
on
'The
Morale
and
Health
of
Retired
Workers
'
,
and
being
satisfied
that
the
matters
raised
were
of
considerable
importance
to
the
citizens
of
Glasgow
and
warranted
further
study
,
set
an
informal
committee
representative
of
bodies
particularly
concerned
with
the
welfare
of
older
people
to
examine
the
report
and
its
implications
and
to
consider
the
advisability
of
arranging
a
Conference
on
Preparation
for
and
Occupational
Activities
on
Retirement
.
The
large
attendance
and
atmosphere
of
this
Conference
,
held
in
October
,
1957
,
reflected
not
only
an
increasing
awareness
of
the
problems
of
men
and
women
nearing
or
already
in
retirement
but
also
a
strong
desire
on
the
part
of
all
concerned
for
concerted
action
towards
preparing
men
and
women
for
life
in
retirement
and
more
adequate
provision
of
facilities
for
crafts
,
hobbies
and
leisure-time
interests
for
those
who
are
retired
.
As
a
result
,
the
Glasgow
Retirement
Council
came
into
being
in
April
,
1958
,
with
Dr.
Andrew
Hood
as
chairman
and
Mr.
Andrew
Atkinson
as
secretary
.
The
Council
has
active
committees
on
Education
and
Preparation
for
Retirement
,
and
on
Occupational
Centres
.
The
former
consists
of
representatives
from
the
Glasgow
Corporation
Further
Education
Department
;
the
Workers'
Educational
Association
;
the
University
Extra-Mural
Education
Committee
and
departments
of
psychology
,
education
and
social
science
;
the
trades
unions
;
and
the
Regional
Hospital
Board
,
together
with
an
industrial
medical
officer
and
a
Medical
Officer
of
Health
.
In
1959
it
was
suggested
by
Mr.
T.
M.
Banks
,
Assistant
Director
of
Education
for
Glasgow
,
that
industrial
firms
might
be
ready
to
let
older
employees
attend
day-release
courses
on
preparation
for
retirement
,
their
wages
paid
for
the
time
thus
spent
.
An
approach
was
made
to
about
twenty
large
firms
and
in
October
,
1959
,
the
first
experimental
day-release
course
for
men
was
organised
.
Eleven
students
from
seven
firms
attended
a
course
on
six
full
Fridays
and
it
was
made
clear
both
to
the
men
and
their
employers
that
the
venture
was
an
experiment
from
which
the
organisers
hoped
to
learn
as
much
as
the
participants
.
Alterations
are
continually
being
made
in
the
light
of
experience
and
the
seventh
course
is
still
described
as
'experimental
'
.
These
courses
take
place
at
Langside
College
in
a
house
,
separate
from
the
main
building
,
which
has
a
comfortable
classroom
and
two
good
upstairs
lounges
.
Each
course
starts
with
an
informal
evening
meeting
when
the
men
,
drawn
from
different
firms
,
can
get
to
know
something
of
one
another
and
of
the
tutors
before
the
opening
session
on
the
morning
of
the
first
of
the
seven
consecutive
full-day
Friday
meetings
.
Forenoon
sessions
are
from
9.3
a.m.
to
12.45
p.m.
with
a
coffee-break
at
11
a.m..
Lunch
is
provided
at
a
charge
of
2s
.
4d
.
Afternoon
sessions
last
from
1.5
to
5
p.m.
,
with
an
afternoon
tea-break
of
15
minutes
at
3
p.m
.
The
programme
is
as
follows
:
<
TABLE
>
Tutors-
most
of
them
members
of
the
Glasgow
Retirement
Council-
give
their
services
voluntarily
.
Ninety-five
men
from
twenty-one
firms
have
so
far
taken
part
;
there
is
no
doubt
that
the
men
enjoy
the
courses
and
are
most
appreciative
of
them
.
They
learn
much
,
factually
,
about
the
problems
of
retirement
and
provision
for
old
age
,
and
,
psychologically
,
in
the
sharing
of
their
thoughts
on
retirement
.
They
express
themselves
as
feeling
better
equipped
to
confront
and
plan
for
their
retirement
and
,
if
some
are
still
pessimistic
regarding
the
future
,
it
is
with
an
'informed
pessimism
'
.
They
are
unanimous
in
their
expressed
concern
that
many
others
working
beside
them
at
the
same
stage
in
their
careers
should
be
given
opportunity
to
benefit
similarly
from
further
courses
which
they
strongly
recommend
should
be
arranged
by
the
Council
.
The
Glasgow
courses
described
above
have
been
for
men
only
.
But
seven
women
of
the
staff
and
supervisory
grade
from
six
firms
have
this
year
(
1961
)
taken
part
in
an
experimental
Day-Release
Course
for
Women
arranged
by
the
Council
at
Langside
College
of
a
duration
and
along
lines
similar
to
the
above
.
Morning
sessions
were
unaltered
but
afternoon
subjects
included
'Do-it-Yourself
'
,
Home-craft
,
Home
Cookery
,
and
details
of
women
's
organisations
,
providing
opportunities
for
voluntary
social
service
,
in
place
of
crafts
,
hobbies
,
art
,
drama
and
music
.
The
City
Literary
Institute
On
the
initiative
of
the
Principal
,
Mr.
H.
A.
Jones
,
this
well-known
London
County
Council
Institute
has
recently
started
to
offer
day-release
courses
in
preparation
for
retirement
,
following
an
encouraging
experiment
with
members
of
the
Unilever
Pensioners
Welfare
Organisation
.
Several
London
firms
have
co-operated
by
releasing
men
and
women
aged
fifty-five
and
over
,
both
staff
and
hourly-paid
workers
.
DIFFERENT
COURSES
FOR
DIFFERENT
KINDS
OF
PEOPLE
When
describing
the
Michigan
,
Chicago
and
recent
British
approaches
to
the
problem
of
preparing
employed
men
and
women
for
their
eventual
retirement
,
some
reference
has
in
each
case
been
made
to
the
social
,
educational
or
intellectual
status
of
those
for
whom
each
scheme
is
designed
.
Although
it
seems
reasonable
to
assume
that
the
problems
of
retirement
,
and
the
ways
in
which
these
can
largely
be
solved
in
advance
,
will
differ
in
terms
of
such
variables
,
very
little
is
known
on
the
matter
.
One
useful
attempt
to
remedy
this
important
gap
in
our
knowledge
was
made
by
Burgess
and
his
colleagues
in
Chicago
.
They
sought
answers
to
three
questions
:
1
.
Are
there
differences
in
adjustment
to
ageing
and
retirement
according
to
the
occupational
level
of
employees
?
2
.
If
so
,
which
occupational
levels
are
the
better
or
the
poorer
prepared
for
successful
adjustment
to
retirement
and
in
what
aspects
?
3
.
Does
the
evidence
obtained
support
a
rationale
for
adapting
a
pre-retirement
planning
and
preparation
programme
to
the
needs
of
older
employees
of
different
occupational
levels
?
Three
hundred
older
employees
of
the
Standard
Oil
Company
of
Indiana
provided
answers
to
a
'Retirement
Planning
Inventory'
containing
1
items-
statements
with
which
the
person
responding
is
asked
to
indicate
his
agreement
or
disagreement
,
designed
by
Burgess
and
Mack
.
These
items
in
fact
comprise
twelve
groups
,
eight
consisting
of
ten
items
each
,
all
dealing
with
retirement
planning
and
preparation
,
and
a
further
two
of
ten
items
each
,
both
dealing
with
more
general
personal
adjustment
.
In
addition
,
there
are
four
'category
scores
'
which
combine
the
same
1
items
in
a
different
way
,
providing
more
broadly-based
areas
for
assessment
.
The
3
employees
comprised
twenty-four
managers
,
eighty-four
supervisory
and
professional/
technical
staff
,
and
184
manual
workers
of
all
grades
.
Burgess
found
that
in
general
'the
higher
the
group's
occupational
status
,
the
greater
is
its
(
apparent
)
adjustment
to
(
the
prospect
of
)
ageing
and
retirement
'
.
(
It
is
probably
desirable
to
insert
the
words
in
parenthesis
,
having
regard
to
the
limitations
of
the
questionnaire
method
of
enquiry
.
)
The
investigators
go
on
to
suggest
,
from
detailed
analysis
of
the
responses
obtained
,
that
'the
problem
for
the
manual
worker
does
not
centre
on
his
conception
of
old
age
,
but
rather
on
how
he
interprets
its
meaning
for
his
own
future
life
'
.
This
conclusion
is
based
on
differences
between
the
manual
workers
group
and
the
other
two
groups
in
categories
of
questions
covering
'Later
Maturity
'
and
'Retirement
Attitudes
'
,
and
in
the
broadly-based
area
of
'Social
Adjustment
'
.
Burgess
and
his
colleagues
therefore
advise
retirement
planning
programmes
'to
divide
into
at
least
two
separate
units
:
one
to
treat
the
needs
of
the
non-manual
upper-level
occupational
groups
who
,
on
the
whole
,
seem
well-adjusted
to
old-age
but
require
a
medium
through
which
to
reinterpret
and
assimilate
their
knowledge
and
attitudes
;
and
another
for
the
manual
lower-level
occupational
status
who
,
although
conceiving
of
retirement
in
an
appropriate
manner
,
can
not
find
within
the
boundaries
of
old
age
the
promise
of
a
meaningful
and
well-rounded
life
'
.
#
243
<
146
TEXT
F3
>
A
simple
enough
question
.
But
every
one
of
the
passengers
who
heard
it
turned
to
see
who
asked
it
.
The
girl
's
voice
was
charming
.
And
so
was
the
girl
herself
.
But
you
often
find
that
an
attractive
voice
and
an
attractive
appearance
go
together
.
Their
owner
probably
takes
pains
with
both
!
People
generally
are
responsive
to
voices
.
One
voice
will
give
you
pleasure
,
and
another
will
give
you
a
headache
.
Listen
to
Mollie
.
That
girl
could
charm
the
bird
from
the
bush
.
But
Ethel
's
flat
voice
has
as
much
charm
as
a
codfish
!
No
wonder
that
employers
advertising
for
a
secretary
often
state
:
Good
speaking
voice
.
Listen
And
Learn
Listen
to
voices
and
you
will
learn
how
to
improve
your
own
.
Variations
in
pitch
and
speed
,
changes
in
expression
,
a
warm
quality
in
the
voice
itself
,
clear
enunciation-
those
can
help
you
to
that
good
speaking
voice
.
And
you
will
notice
,
too
,
that
pleasant
voices
usually
belong
to
pleasant
people
.
Is
there
a
moral
there
for
YOU
?
Incidentally
,
it
's
easy
to
forget
a
face
.
But
a
voice
once
heard
is
never
forgotten
.
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
A
cynic
has
said
that
a
good
conversationalist
is
one
who
talks
to
you
about
yourself
.
And
there
is
enough
truth
in
that
to
set
you
thinking
.
Keep
an
ear
open
for
snatches
of
talk
you
hear
during
the
day
.
WHAT
I
SAID
and
WHAT
I
DID
are
very
popular
subjects
.
But
they
make
poor
conversation
!
Sometimes
you
do
meet
some
one
who
says
little
himself
.
But
he
seems
willing
to
listen
a
lot
.
Be
cautious-
there
's
an
old
adage
which
tells
you
to
beware
of
the
man
who
lets
YOU
do
all
the
talking
!
So
what
!
Just
this
.
A
good
conversationalist
talks
neither
too
much
nor
too
little
.
He
has
the
knack
of
putting
things
in
an
interesting
way
.
But
more
than
that
,
he
stimulates
YOU
to
contribute
to
the
conversation
too
.
And
he
can
set
a
whole
group
talking
.
No
wonder
such
a
talker
is
always
welcome
!
Conversation
is
still
a
popular
form
of
entertainment
.
And
one
in
which
we
all
can
share
.
You
can
help
yourself
to
play
your
part
in
good
conversation
,
either
with
strangers
or
in
your
own
circle
.
And
it
will
do
wonders
for
you
!
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
You
think
the
man
opposite
would
like
to
chat
.
And
so
would
you
.
All
right
!
Seize
your
opportunity
when
he
looks
up
from
his
book
.
What
will
you
say
?
As
you
have
never
seen
him
before
,
you
ca
n't
very
well
open
with
,
~
''
My
wife
has
toothache
!
``
-
or
something
of
that
sort
.
The
usual
opening
,
and
you
ca
n't
better
it
,
is
to
remark
on
the
weather
.
And
why
not
?
The
weather
is
of
interest
to
everybody
.
And
he
will
understand
you
are
just
sticking
to
the
rules
.
He
will
do
the
same
.
If
he
does
n't
want
to
talk
,
a
quick
smile
and
a
brief
,
~
''
Horrid
!
``
-
and
he
returns
to
his
book
.
But
if
he
likes
the
look
of
you
he
will
most
likely
toss
the
ball
back
to
you
by
saying
lightly
,
~
''
Yes-
all
the
fault
of
the
atom-bomb
scientists
!
``
-
or
some
such
remark
.
And
if
you
come
back
again
with
,
~
''
Disturbing
chaps-
in
more
ways
than
one
!
''
each
of
you
will
think
the
other
is
talkable-to
.
And
away
you
go
.
Good
conversation
can
be
wonderful
fun
.
And
a
grand
shortener
of
journeys
.
Useful
,
too
!
One
V.I.P
.
has
said
that
he
learns
more
from
conversation
than
from
all
the
books
he
has
read
.
At
least
you
learn
something
about
human
nature
.
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
We
'll
say
you
arrive-
on
your
own-
at
a
party
,
and
the
hostess
leaves
you
with
a
group
of
strangers
.
Two
or
three
of
them
give
you
a
fleeting
smile
,
but
continue
to
listen
to
what
seems
to
be
a
dramatic
story
by
one
of
the
group
.
She
is
telling
of
her
battle
with
a
play
producer
,
but
she
has
n't
yet
reached
the
point
where
she
laid
him
out
flat
!
Splendid
!
It
gives
you
a
breathing-space
,
and
time
to
get
your
bearings
.
You
are
sure
to
see
something
of
interest
to
you
,
something
you
can
talk
about
.
It
may
be
a
bit
of
antique
furniture
,
a
picture
,
a
tapestry
,
or
even
flowers
.
Well
,
there
you
are
.
You
may-
when
the
producer
has
been
humbled-
get
by
by
answering
questions
.
But
unless
you
are
to
appear
as
a
tongue-tied
ninny
,
you
simply
must
say
something
original
.
For
instance
,
you
notice
an
old
writing-desk
.
So
you
say
to
your
neighbour
,
``
Lovely
desk
!
Do
you
think
it
's
Chippendale
?
''
You
could
n't
do
better
.
Talk
about
furniture-
especially
antiques-
and
most
people
will
want
to
join
in
.
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
Just
a
bit
of
chatter
about
some
one
else-
but
two
completely
different
styles
of
talking
!
One
of
the
gossips
talks
with
sledgehammer
blows
.
She
is
so
sure
about
things
.
But
the
other
feels
her
way
more
gently
.
That
sledgehammer
style-
if
the
blows
are
short
and
sharp
enough-
may
suit
at
a
political
meeting
.
But
conversation
wilts
under
it
.
Try
,
instead
,
a
more
inquiring
style-
Do
n't
you
think
that
...
?
will
encourage
the
other
one
to
give
his
views
.
Oh
,
that
's
nonsense
!
will
shut
him
up
,
or
start
an
argument
.
And
an
argument
can
be
poor
conversation
.
You
find
yourself
more
concerned
to
prove
the
other
fellow
wrong
than
to
encourage
him
to
say
what
he
thinks
.
And
Do
n't
Be
A
Know-all
There
are
plenty
of
people-
both
sexes-
who
delight
in
showing
their
knowledge
.
Maybe
it
's
nice
to
know
more
than
some
one
else
,
but
it
's
a
mistake
to
show
it-
if
you
want
good
conversation
.
Let
the
other
fellow
tell
YOU
something-
if
he
wishes
to
!
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
At
some
time
or
other
you
will
speak
in
public
.
Perhaps
you
will
join
in
the
discussion
at
a
committee
meeting
,
take
sides
at
the
debating
society
,
open
a
local
fe
?
5te
,
propose
a
toast-
or
even
make
a
political
speech
from
the
platform
.
No
matter
what
the
occasion
is
,
you
will
want
to
make
a
good
job
of
it
.
Here
is
some
advice
.
Be
Sincere
.
If
you
mean
what
you
say
there
is
a
ring
in
your
voice
and
a
force
in
your
speaking
which
you
can
get
in
no
other
way
.
Believe
in
what
you
say-
or
say
nothing
.
Be
Natural
.
In
other
words
,
be
yourself
.
Famous
orators
have
their
own
style
.
You
have
yours
,
and
by
sticking
to
it
you
will
make
a
better
speech
than
by
imitating
some
one
else
.
But
see
to
it
that
your
own
style
improves
every
time
you
make
a
speech
.
Those
two
bits
of
advice
apply
whether
you
speak
to
a
crowd
in
the
Town
Hall
or
to
half
a
dozen
in
the
committee
room
.
Be
sincere
.
Be
natural
.
People
will
at
least
listen
to
you
with
respect-
and
maybe
with
enjoyment
!
And
if
you
make
a
good
speech
you
too
will
enjoy
the
thrill
of
it
.
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
She
was
so
beautifully
dressed
.
And
she
looked
just
right
for
the
job-
to
open
the
bazaar
.
But
,
oh
,
dear
!
She
unfolded
a
sheet
of
paper
and
proceeded
to
read
her
speech-
every
word
of
it
.
Such
careful
enunciation
!
And
so
terribly
lifeless
!
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
But
here
's
a
speaker
of
another
calibre-
at
a
mass-protest
meeting
.
He
,
too
,
looks
just
right
for
the
job
!
And
he
is
.
His
words
pour
out
with
the
flow
and
force
of
Niagara
.
He
has
the
crowd
spellbound
!
Those
two
speakers
are
poles
apart
.
Between
them
come
many
other
speaking-methods
.
Which
one
is
yours
?
Perhaps
you
rely
on
a
few
notes
on
a
small
bit
of
paper
?
That
,
at
least
,
is
better
than
reading
the
whole
thing
.
But
the
secret
of
a
good
speech
lies
in
the
contact
between
speaker
and
audience
.
Stop
to
read
from
a
paper
,
look
down
at
your
notes
!
-
at
once
you
break
the
spell
.
Yes
,
it
's
'off
the
cuff
'
for
a
really
good
speech
.
But
that
does
not
mean
you
need
not
think
about
it
beforehand
.
Some
of
the
best
'impromptu
'
speakers
spend
hours
in
preparation
.
So
,
by
all
means
plan
your
speech
and
rehearse
it-
see
next
page
.
Take
your
notes
with
you-
if
you
must
!
But
if
you
can
lose
them
and
still
speak
naturally
and
easily
,
why-
Good
For
You
!
You
are
a
speaker
!
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
Embarrassed
and
tongue-tied
!
Poor
fellow
!
But
it
need
not
happen
to
you-
if
you
plan
your
speech
beforehand
.
You
are
going
to
make
a
speech
,
so
presumably
you
've
got
something
to
say
.
It
may
take
you
two
minutes
,
it
may
take
you
twenty
minutes
(
a
long
time
that
!
)
.
But
before
you
start
have
it
clear
in
your
mind
what
that
message
is
.
In
writing
a
letter
,
you
arrange
it
in
paragraphs
.
Do
the
same
with
your
speech
.
But
do
n't
write
it
down
.
Content
yourself
with
giving
a
name
to
each
paragraph
,
and
put
those
names
in
a
list
.
Suppose
,
for
instance
,
you
finally
have
four
names
on
your
list
.
Then
you
have
four
sections
to
your
speech
.
Decide
then
what
you
want
to
say
in
each-
and
the
best
way
of
saying
it-
and
then
rehearse
it
over
and
over
again
.
But
do
n't
memorize
it
word
for
word
.
All
you
need
do
is
to
remember
the
four
names-
and
the
order
in
which
they
come
.
Each
time
you
rehearse
you
will
probably
put
things
in
a
different
way
.
All
the
better
!
-
it
will
sound
much
more
spontaneous
on
the
occasion
itself
.
Remember
your
four
names-
have
the
list
with
you
if
you
like-
and
you
simply
ca
n't
be
flummoxed
!
Of
course
,
in
any
speech
a
good
start
and
a
good
finish
are
half
the
battle
.
So-
see
the
next
page
!
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
Yes
,
they
are
waiting
for
you
.
But
there
is
no
need
to
be
frightened
.
The
audience
will
eat
out
of
your
hand-
if
they
like
what
you
offer
them
.
A
good
start
will
put
them
in
a
good
humour
.
Ladies
and
gentlemen
!
I
'm
afraid
I
have
not
had
much
experience
of
public
speaking
.
But
that
's
a
terrible
way
to
begin
!
Why
tell
them
you
are
a
novice
?
It
's
their
interest
you
want-
not
their
sympathy
.
And
you
want
to
get
it
from
the
word
GO
!
Try
something
like
this
:
It
is
said
that
television
keeps
people
at
home
.
But
you
,
at
any
rate
,
have
proved
that
wrong
.
And
they
say
,
too
,
that
television
makes
its
appeal
to
those
of
lesser
intelligence
.
May
I
suggest
that
you
have
proved
that
right
!
Congratulations
!
And
away
you
go
into
your
speech
.
Take
some
thought
,
too
,
for
your
ending
.
Thank
you
for
listening
to
me
so
patiently
.
A
political
candidate
often
used
that
finish
.
No
wonder
he
did
n't
get
in
!
Instead
he
might
have
ended
this
way
:
Well
,
those
are
my
views
.
It
's
up
to
you
now
to
give
me
an
opportunity
of
putting
them
into
practice
.
A
stronger
finish-
and
a
stronger
candidate
!
Note
:
It
's
a
good
plan
to
memorize
your
beginning
and
your
ending
.
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
One
speaker
predicts
that
unemployment
will
considerably
increase
.
But
another
puts
it
this
way
:
Half
the
working-men
in
the
country
will
line
up
at
the
Labour
Exchange
.
Six
words
only-
line
up
at
the
Labour
Exchange-
but
enough
to
make
vividly
clear
to
you
what
he
has
in
mind
.
He
presents
you
with
a
picture
,
and
it
flashes
in
your
mind
's
eye
.
You
see
what
he
is
talking
about
.
The
Managing
Director
is
retiring
.
The
senior
employee
makes
a
presentation
and
he
gives
the
thing
a
seagoing
setting
.
He
calls
the
Director
captain
,
refers
to
him
starting
as
cabin-boy
,
keeping
the
ship
off
the
rocks
,
etc
.
A
sound
idea
.
The
metaphors
give
life
to
the
speech
.
Simple
words
and
homely
phrases
give
the
clearest
pictures
.
Let
some
one
say
:
~It
's
like
using
a
sledgehammer
to
crack
a
nut
!
-
and
at
once
you
get
his
meaning
.
But
:
Using
a
great
output
of
energy
for
an
exiguous
purpose
(
it
means
the
same
thing
!
)
gives
you
no
picture
at
all
.
So
,
in
preparing
your
speech
,
search
for
the
homely
phrase
and
the
simple
illustration
.
And
then
in
giving
your
speech
,
you
in
effect
give
your
hearers
a
series
of
pictures
.
#
24
<
147
TEXT
F4
>
What
looked
ominously
like
a
pair
of
legs
was
showing
under
the
seat
in
a
second-class
compartment
.
His
fears
were
realized
when
some
porters
helped
him
to
lift
out
the
body
of
a
woman
.
Still
puzzling
as
to
what
could
have
happened
to
his
fiance
?
2e
,
Edward
Berry
at
first
watched
the
growing
group
of
excited
railway
officials
farther
up
the
platform
.
When
he
learned
what
was
causing
the
commotion
he
became
greatly
alarmed
,
and
after
the
body
had
been
taken
to
St
Thomas
's
Hospital
it
was
his
grief-stricken
duty
formally
to
identify
Elizabeth
Camp
,
aged
thirty-three
,
the
girl
who
was
to
have
been
his
bride
.
There
was
little
doubt
of
how
she
had
met
her
death
,
and
even
less
that
it
had
been
murder
.
She
had
been
struck
several
times
with
a
blunt
instrument
,
and
her
head
was
smashed
in
.
There
were
signs
of
a
violent
struggle
,
blood
on
the
cushions
and
floor
,
and
the
remains
of
her
broken
umbrella
.
But
a
pair
of
bone
cuff-links
found
in
the
compartment
seemed
to
provide
the
only
possible
clue
to
the
killer
.
The
body
was
examined
,
and
it
was
definitely
established
that
no
sexual
assault
had
taken
place
.
It
seemed
probable
that
the
motive
had
been
robbery
,
and
this
was
further
confirmed
when
a
check
was
made
with
the
woman
's
relations
in
Hounslow
.
Miss
Camp
had
been
the
housekeeper
at
the
Good
Intent
,
a
public-house
in
Walworth
.
Her
day
off
was
Thursday
,
and
before
coming
up
to
London
in
the
evening
she
had
called
on
her
two
sisters
,
one
of
whom
lived
at
Hammersmith
and
the
other
at
Hounslow
,
where
she
kept
a
shop
.
Elizabeth
had
left
Hammersmith
in
the
late
afternoon
,
and
arrived
at
Hounslow
around
5
P.M.
,
where
she
had
tea
with
her
other
sister
,
and
then
went
to
catch
the
7.42
.
Her
sister
saw
her
to
the
station
,
helping
her
with
some
of
her
packages
.
This
sister
was
able
to
establish
that
she
had
carried
a
green
purse
and
had
bought
a
railway
ticket
.
But
both
purse
and
ticket
,
and
the
packages
,
were
gone
when
the
body
was
found
at
Waterloo
.
Neither
the
sisters
nor
Mr
Berry
thought
it
likely
that
she
had
been
carrying
much
money
.
A
porter
at
Hounslow
supported
the
sister
's
statement
that
Elizabeth
Camp
had
been
alone
in
her
compartment
when
the
train
left
,
but
this
did
not
help
much
,
since
it
had
made
stops
at
nine
stations
before
Waterloo
.
The
police
began
a
systematic
search
of
the
line-
no
easy
task
,
but
one
in
which
patience
and
method
paid
off
.
At
a
spot
on
the
embankment
between
Putney
and
Wandsworth
they
found
a
bloodstained
pestle
such
as
chemists
use
,
with
some
hairs
sticking
to
it
.
The
murder
weapon
,
more
than
likely
,
and
perhaps
evidence
enough
to
have
brought
a
killer
to
book
in
modern
times
.
But
in
1897
,
alas
!
there
was
no
fingerprint
bureau
,
no
experts
to
check
and
photograph
any
'dabs
'
it
might
have
yielded
.
It
was
a
tough
case
to
tackle
,
and
Superintendent
Robinson
,
of
the
L.S.W.R
.
Police
,
and
Chief
Inspector
Marshall
,
of
Scotland
Yard
,
combined
forces
in
the
investigation
.
While
accepting
the
likelihood
that
Miss
Camp
had
been
attacked
for
the
sake
of
robbery
,
they
did
not
overlook
the
possibility
that
this
might
have
disguised
another
motive
,
and
a
thorough
check
of
her
former
men
friends
and
acquaintances
began
.
They
also
had
to
cope
with
the
usual
flood
of
rumours
,
some
well
meant
,
some
mischievous
,
including
one
that
a
man
had
been
seen
fleeing
from
Vauxhall
station
on
the
Thursday
evening
,
with
blood
actually
dripping
from
his
hands
.
The
inquest
was
opened
on
February
17
,
but
,
beyond
the
jury
hearing
a
formal
identification
of
the
victim
and
inspecting
at
Waterloo
the
carriage
in
which
she
had
died
,
there
was
nothing
on
which
to
proceed
,
and
the
inquest
was
adjourned
.
Day
by
day
the
police
followed
up
likely
and
even
unlikely
trails
.
It
was
learned
that
Elizabeth
Camp
had
been
lending
money
to
her
relatives
,
and
her
brother-in-law
was
asked
for
a
detailed
account
of
his
movements
on
the
11th
.
The
dead
woman
had
been
engaged
once
before-
to
a
barman
named
Brown
.
This
man
agreed
that
his
engagement
had
been
broken
off
after
one
particular
tiff
,
but
denied
that
he
owed
Miss
Camp
any
money
.
All
the
while
the
police
were
casting
about
for
a
man
who
had
been
seen
leaving
the
train
at
Wandsworth
.
A
passenger
described
this
individual
as
a
man
of
about
thirty
,
of
medium
height
,
with
a
dark
moustache
,
and
wearing
a
frockcoat
and
a
top-hat
.
The
porter
at
the
station
bore
out
this
description
,
but
the
man
was
not
traced
.
Perhaps
the
news
of
their
search
got
around
,
for
a
man
did
obligingly
present
himself
at
Wandsworth
police-station
,
claiming
to
have
committed
the
murder-
but
he
was
mentally
defective
,
and
,
despite
his
claim
to
infamy
,
had
been
nowhere
near
the
7.42
that
evening
.
Even
the
bone
cuff-links
found
beside
the
body
,
which
had
at
first
been
considered
as
belonging
to
the
killer
,
proved
yet
another
red
herring
,
for
it
was
learned
that
they
had
been
borrowed
by
Elizabeth
Camp
from
one
of
her
sisters
.
A
young
man
from
Reading
named
Marshall
had
an
uncomfortable
time
in
the
presence
of
the
coroner
.
This
man
was
known
to
have
left
his
home
on
February
11
,
and
to
have
been
away
for
four
days
.
Not
in
itself
a
crime
,
but
,
added
to
the
knowledge
that
he
had
gone
shopping
in
the
town
of
Guildford
for
a
false
moustache
,
it
left
him
with
something
to
explain
.
His
story
was
that
he
had
left
home
to
try
to
join
the
Army
(
presumably
feeling
that
a
moustache
might
enhance
his
military
bearing
)
,
and
this
was
accepted
.
And
so
the
inquest
,
which
had
dragged
on
,
with
adjournments
,
until
April
7
,
finally
had
to
be
content
to
return
a
verdict
of
''
wilful
murder
against
some
person
or
persons
unknown
.
''
The
most
vital
clue
of
the
Wedgwood
pestle
had
been
of
no
assistance
.
The
killer
must
have
been
very
thankful
that
the
science
of
dactyloscopy
was
only
in
its
beginnings
.
The
next
female
fatality
occurred
eight
years
later
,
yet
so
strange
were
the
circumstances
that
it
was
a
further
seven
years
before
even
a
ghost
of
a
solution
emerged
.
There
has
always
been
something
sinister
in
the
idea
of
tunnels
.
The
building
of
them
was
one
of
the
most
dangerous
jobs
connected
with
railway
construction
;
and
there
were
many
people
who
believed
that
to
travel
through
tunnels
would
be
an
equally
hazardous
business
.
Some
thought
that
the
result
would
be
all
sorts
of
horrible
illnesses
brought
on
by
the
confined
atmosphere
.
``
The
shareholders
who
travel
by
it
will
be
so
heartily
sick
,
what
with
the
foul
air
,
smoke
and
sulphur
,
that
the
mention
of
a
railway
will
be
worse
than
Ipecacuanha
,
''
wrote
an
anti-railway
industrialist
when
it
was
proposed
to
build
the
Box
Tunnel
.
The
mere
thought
of
subterranean
travel
gave
others
a
feeling
of
danger
.
A
medical
journal
said
,
``
the
deafening
peal
of
thunder
,
the
sudden
immersion
in
gloom
,
and
the
clash
of
reverberated
sounds
in
a
confined
space
combine
to
produce
a
momentary
shudder
,
or
idea
of
destruction
,
a
thrill
of
annihilation
.
''
It
was
also
prophesied
that
passengers
would
be
robbed
and
assaulted
in
the
darkness
.
For
all
that
,
as
far
as
England
is
concerned
,
there
have
been
only
two
occasions
on
which
a
body
has
been
found
in
a
tunnel
in
circumstances
pointing
to
murder
.
The
first
was
that
of
Mr
Gold
,
in
the
famous
Lefroy
case
,
and
by
an
odd
chance
the
second
tragedy
occurred
on
the
same
line
,
although
this
time
the
victim
was
a
woman
.
Though
in
the
minds
of
most
people
there
was
no
doubt
that
the
woman
had
been
the
victim
of
foul
play
,
the
verdict
brought
in
was
that
there
was
not
sufficient
evidence
to
show
whether
she
had
fallen
or
been
thrown
from
a
train
.
The
Merstham
Tunnel
,
on
the
London-to-Brighton
line
,
is
approximately
one
mile
long
,
and
some
time
before
midnight
on
September
24
,
195
,
a
Sunday
,
Sub-Inspector
Peacock
,
of
the
London
,
Brighton
and
South
Coast
Railway
,
who
was
in
charge
of
a
gang
of
men
engaged
in
relining
the
tunnel
,
was
walking
through
when
he
stumbled
over
something
in
the
darkness
.
It
was
the
battered
and
broken
body
of
a
woman
.
He
sent
word
straight
away
to
near-by
Merstham
Station
,
and
a
stretcher
party
took
the
body
to
the
Feathers
Hotel
to
await
identification
.
Was
it
a
case
of
suicide
,
where
some
unhappy
soul
had
walked
deliberately
into
the
blackness
and
into
the
path
of
some
train
?
This
hardly
seemed
likely
,
since
,
when
she
was
examined
by
a
local
doctor
,
the
woman
,
young
,
small
,
and
rather
plump
,
was
found
to
have
her
own
silk
scarf
drawn
almost
tight
enough
to
strangle
her
,
and
the
ends
thrust
in
her
mouth
like
a
gag
.
Both
her
wrists
bore
the
marks
of
severe
bruising
,
and
there
were
other
injuries
on
her
body
which
had
occurred
before
her
death
was
ensured
by
some
train
which
had
roared
through
the
tunnel
.
There
were
no
letters
or
papers
found
on
her
to
assist
identification
,
no
money
,
and
no
railway
ticket
.
By
then
reports
were
being
gathered
about
all
traffic
over
this
stretch
of
line
,
but
no
information
was
forthcoming
about
any
carriage
with
an
open
door
,
nor
any
passenger
reporting
an
incident
which
might
relate
.
So
the
body
of
this
small
girl
with
the
blue
eyes
and
long
brown
hair
in
a
bun
at
the
back
of
her
head
remained
a
mystery
until
later
the
following
day
.
During
that
time
a
description
of
the
girl
was
circulated
,
and
a
Mr
Robert
Money
came
forward
to
identify
her
as
his
sister
,
Mary
Money
,
aged
twenty-two
.
The
girl
,
who
was
described
as
being
``
always
bright
and
jolly
,
''
had
been
unmarried
,
and
lived
at
Lavender
Hill
,
Clapham
,
on
the
premises
of
a
dairyman
,
Bridger
,
for
whom
she
worked
as
a
book-keeper
.
On
the
Sunday
,
the
day
of
her
death
,
she
had
gone
out
in
the
evening
at
about
seven
o'clock
,
telling
her
room-mate
,
Emma
Hone
,
that
she
was
going
for
a
walk
,
but
would
not
be
gone
for
long
.
According
to
Miss
Hone
,
she
had
not
been
carrying
a
handbag
,
but
she
believed
she
had
had
a
small
purse
.
Mary
had
certainly
taken
some
money
with
her
,
for
the
police
traced
her
movements
to
a
shop
in
Clapham
,
where
she
had
bought
some
chocolate
.
Miss
Golding
,
who
kept
the
sweet
shop
in
the
Station
Approach
near
Clapham
Junction
,
knew
Mary
well
,
and
knew
she
was
fond
of
sweets
;
and
in
the
brief
conversation
they
had
had
she
recalled
that
the
girl
had
said
she
was
going
to
Victoria-
hardly
the
short
walk
she
had
suggested
to
the
friend
who
shared
her
room
.
At
Clapham
Junction
a
ticket-collector
was
able
to
identify
a
photograph
of
the
girl
,
and
he
said
he
had
last
seen
her
on
platform
six
waiting
to
board
a
train
for
the
short
run
to
Victoria
.
A
passenger
at
Victoria
said
he
had
seen
a
young
lady
``
as
near
as
possible
''
like
the
photograph
shown
him
,
with
a
man
``
very
close
in
conversation
and
walking
arm
in
arm
.
''
A
guard
reported
that
at
East
Croydon
he
had
seen
what
was
accepted
as
the
same
couple
sitting
close
together
in
a
first-class
compartment
of
the
train
from
London
Bridge
of
which
he
was
in
charge
.
The
two
could
have
joined
this
train
by
taking
one
from
Victoria
and
changing
at
East
Croydon
.
He
also
believed
that
they
had
still
been
together
at
South
Croydon
,
and
he
remembered
that
when
they
reached
Redhill
,
after
passing
through
Merstham
Tunnel
,
a
man
who
might
have
been
the
companion
of
the
girl
had
left
the
train
.
Medical
evidence
established
that
Mary
Money
had
been
dead
for
about
an
hour
before
her
body
was
discovered
,
and
this
matched
reasonably
well
with
the
timetable
of
the
train
in
question
.
More
important
evidence
came
from
a
signalman
at
Purley
Oaks
,
who
had
seen
,
as
the
train
passed
his
box
,
a
couple
struggling
in
a
first-class
compartment
;
but
he
seemed
to
have
been
used
to
seeing
couples
engaged
in
close
embraces
,
for
he
had
not
attached
any
importance
to
the
scene
at
the
time
.
#
245
<
148
TEXT
F5
>
There
was
a
division
of
political
responsibility
between
the
Federal
Government
and
the
three
territorial
governments
.
The
Federal
Assembly
would
consist
of
thirty-five
members
,
of
whom
twenty-six
would
represent
the
2
,
Europeans
.
The
6
million
Africans
would
be
represented
by
six
Africans
and
three
Europeans
.
Later
amendments
of
a
highly
intricate
character
increased
the
Federal
membership
to
fifty-nine
,
increased
the
membership
elected
almost
wholly
by
the
white
vote
from
twenty-six
to
forty-four
and
the
African
representation
from
nine
to
fifteen
,
with
the
new
members
elected
on
white-predominant
mixed
rolls
.
It
did
not
take
long
before
the
anti-federationists
felt
their
fears
were
being
clearly
confirmed
.
As
a
concession
to
these
doubts
,
it
was
stated
that
the
active
principle
behind
the
Federation
's
racial
policies
would
be
,
not
6apartheid
,
but
'partnership
'
.
This
reassuring
word
was
never
precisely
defined
,
and
has
subsequently
been
treated
by
almost
every
African
with
derision
.
At
the
same
time
the
Constitution
provided
for
an
'African
Affairs
Board
'
which
could
appeal
direct
to
the
British
Government
against
any
legislation
it
regarded
as
discriminatory
.
(
Twice
it
did
so
appeal
,
against
the
Constitution
Amendment
Act
and
the
1958
Electoral
Bill
.
Both
appeals
were
immediately
rejected
.
)
Africans
continued
to
remember
the
remark
of
Sir
Godfrey
Huggins
as
Premier
of
Southern
Rhodesia
in
1934
:
'It
is
time
for
the
people
of
England
to
realize
that
the
white
man
in
Africa
is
not
prepared
and
never
will
be
prepared
to
accept
the
African
as
an
equal
either
socially
or
politically
.
'
They
continued
to
remember
that
whatever
Huggins
said
about
'partnership
'
for
English
consumption
,
at
home
he
defined
it
as
the
sort
of
partnership
that
exists
between
a
rider
and
his
horse
.
The
Rhodesian
system
of
'partnership
'
,
while
less
crude
and
blatant
than
South
Africa
's
6apartheid
,
meant
colour
discrimination
almost
as
pervasive
and
,
it
was
sometimes
held
,
less
honest
.
The
white
population
,
one-tenth
of
the
whole
,
owned
half
the
land
;
the
franchise
was
inexorably
loaded
against
the
African
,
Pass
Laws
continued
,
the
colour-bar
,
though
legally
modified
in
detail
from
time
to
time
,
remained
socially
inflexible
,
the
Native
Affairs
Department
governed
almost
every
aspect
of
African
life
.
What
had
happened
in
South
Africa
after
the
Union
of
1912
happened
in
Central
Africa
after
the
Federation
of
1953
:
instead
of
the
tolerant
elements
leavening
and
liberalizing
the
whole
,
the
reverse
took
place
,
and
so
far
from
white
opinion
mellowing
,
it
hardened
.
Garfield
Todd
,
the
moderately
progressive
Premier
of
Southern
Rhodesia
,
was
squeezed
out
of
office
in
1958
,
and
the
subsequent
elections
returned
the
strongly
federationist
Sir
Edgar
Whitehead
.
The
Federal
Government
replaced
the
powerfully
pro-settler
Sir
Godfrey
Huggins
with
the
even
tougher
and
more
determined
ex-trade
unionist
,
ex-boxer
,
ex-engine-driver
Sir
Roy
Welensky
who
,
so
far
from
modifying
his
determination
that
the
Africans
must
never
dominate
the
Federation
,
continued
to
reaffirm
it
with
increasing
vigour
and
confidence
.
Of
Sir
Roy
's
extreme
rightism
it
can
only
be
said
that
his
opponents
of
the
Dominion
Party
,
which
leans
towards
the
'South
African
solution
'
,
are
even
more
extreme
.
In
all
events
,
he
had
a
mandate
now
to
press
the
British
Government
in
196
for
complete
independence
for
an
almost
exclusively
white-controlled
Federation
.
Physically
,
it
seemed
to
begin
with
,
federation
paid
off
:
business
boomed
,
Salisbury-
capital
of
both
Southern
Rhodesia
and
the
Federation-
mushroomed
into
a
significant
city
.
All
around
,
the
political
storm-clouds
grew
.
The
settler
community
and
their
spokesmen
in
London
had
argued
that
the
African
resistance
to
federation
had
been
based
only
on
prejudice
and
ignorance
,
and
would
disappear
as
they
began
to
recognize
the
solid
benefits
that
it
brought
.
Precisely
the
contrary
came
to
pass
.
The
Central
Africans
were
by
now
only
too
well
aware
of
the
yeasty
upsurge
of
nationalist
movements
all
around
them
,
while
they
remained
groping
in
the
stagnant
pool
.
With
virtually
no
practical
means
of
political
self-expression
,
nationalist
movements
grew
inwards
upon
themselves
.
In
each
of
the
territories
the
usual
'African
National
Congress
'
existed
.
In
Southern
Rhodesia
it
had
sunk
into
inactivity
,
but
revived
with
the
emotions
against
federation
.
In
Northern
Rhodesia
it
was
active
but
divided
;
a
movement
against
the
Congress
President
,
Harry
Nkumbula
,
charged
him
with
softness
and
tolerance
and
in
1958
a
breakaway
group
was
formed
called
the
'Zambia
African
Congress
'
,
led
by
the
ex-schoolmaster
Kenneth
Kaunda
.
Then
,
as
the
United
National
Independence
Party
,
Mr
Kaunda
's
group
promised
independence
by
October
196
,
which
was
rash
.
The
potentialities
for
conflict
existed
in
all
three
countries
,
but
it
was
in
Nyasaland
that
the
nationalist
organization
developed
its
greatest
energy
.
The
Nyasaland
Congress
had
been
formed
in
195
;
the
institution
of
Federation
three
years
later
provided
it
with
its
6raison
d'e
?
5tre
,
and
in
1958
it
received
at
last
the
genuine
leadership
and
stimulation
it
had
awaited
.
Dr
Hastings
Banda
,
after
forty
years
away
from
his
homeland
,
returned
,
bursting
with
vigour
,
to
be
instantly
elected
President
of
Congress
.
Dr
Banda
had
been
a
doctor
in
north
London
most
of
the
time
,
combining
the
practice
of
medicine
with
political
campaigning
for
African
causes
.
For
the
three
years
before
his
return
he
had
been
in
Ghana
.
In
the
summer
of
1958
he
had
a
sensationally
triumphant
return
.
He
brought
with
him
a
Western
education
,
an
African
sense
of
values
,
a
keen
sense
of
political
organization
and
a
biting
oratorical
gift
.
Hastings
Banda
had
something
Messianic
for
the
people
of
Nyasaland
.
Seven
months
after
Dr
Banda
's
return
the
first
trouble
came
.
Fifteen
Africans
were
arrested
in
February
1959
for
holding
an
unauthorized
meeting
in
the
Northern
Province
of
Nyasaland
.
The
jail
in
which
they
were
held
was
attacked
by
a
furious
crowd
,
which
succeeded
in
rescuing
them
;
a
series
of
riots
at
once
broke
out
over
the
Province
,
and
Federal
soldiers
were
flown
into
Nyasaland
from
the
Rhodesias
to
put
down
the
civil
disorder
.
In
the
clash
that
followed
fifty
Africans
were
killed
.
Trouble
swiftly
developed
into
crisis
.
In
Nyasaland
a
thousand
Congressmen
were
arrested-
including
Dr
Banda
.
The
Governor
,
Sir
Robert
Armitage
,
let
it
be
known
that
the
African
Nationalists
had
prepared
a
plot
to
assassinate
the
white
population
.
In
Southern
Rhodesia
5
more
were
detained
;
in
Northern
Rhodesia
thirty-eight
'Zambia
Congress
'
leaders
were
charged
with
forming
a
murderous
society
to
prevent
Africans
from
voting
in
the
coming
elections
.
The
Prime
Minister
of
Southern
Rhodesia
declared
a
State
of
Emergency
,
shortly
afterwards
pronounced
the
African
National
Congress
illegal
and
legislated
for
government
powers
to
detain
opponents
,
without
charge
or
trial
,
for
up
to
five
years
.
Even
South
Africa
had
up
to
that
time
no
legislation
so
drastic
.
At
this
point
the
whole
issue
forced
itself
into
the
British
consciousness
,
and
became
a
matter
of
major
political
contention
.
It
grew
even
more
acute
when
a
four-man
commission
led
by
Mr
Justice
Devlin
,
sent
out
to
investigate
the
reasons
for
the
upheaval
,
produced
a
long
report
which
shocked
everyone-
except
,
as
it
seemed
later
,
the
government
.
The
Devlin
Commission
reported
a
'deep
and
bitter
division
of
opinion
separating
the
Government
from
the
people
'
,
and
that
the
African
population
of
Nyasaland
was
almost
solid
in
its
profound
opposition
to
federation
.
While
the
State
of
Emergency
was
justified
,
it
added
,
'there
was
no
evidence
of
anything
that
could
be
called
a
plot
'
.
Dr
Banda
,
said
the
commission
,
would
not
have
approved
any
such
policy
of
murder
.
'Unnecessary
and
illegal
force
'
had
been
used
in
dealing
with
the
disturbances
.
In
the
most
alarming
phrase
of
all
,
the
report
said
that
the
territory
of
Nyasaland
since
the
declaration
of
the
Emergency
had
become
'a
police
state
'
.
In
the
subsequent
furious
debate
in
Parliament
the
British
Government
startled
the
Opposition
by
blandly
accepting
such
parts
in
the
Devlin
Report
that
appeared
to
endorse
its
policy
,
and
rejecting
all
parts
that
were
critical
.
The
Colonial
Secretary
,
Mr
Lennox
Boyd
,
allowed
the
storm
to
beat
around
him
.
The
situation
remained
unchanged
;
Dr
Banda
and
his
colleagues
remained
in
prison
.
A
considerable
section
of
British
opinion
,
aware
at
last
of
the
great
potentialities
for
danger
in
Central
Africa
,
began
to
view
the
whole
Federation
with
deep
uneasiness
.
Sir
Roy
Welensky
continued
to
prophecy
with
confidence
that
the
196
conference
on
the
constitutional
future
of
the
Federation
would
give
him
even
greater
powers
.
The
more
clamant
element
among
the
Rhodesia
settlers
,
incensed
at
the
growing
hostility
in
Britain
,
began
to
talk
loudly
of
secession
,
of
a
Central
African
version
of
the
Boston
Tea-Party
.
The
following
year
the
Colonial
Secretary
,
Mr
Lennox
Boyd
,
finally
retired
from
active
politics
to
the
board
of
his
family
brewing
concern
,
and
was
replaced
by
Iain
Macleod
.
Almost
at
once
a
sensible
difference
in
the
situation
emerged
.
The
new
approach
was
cautious
but
apparent
.
The
Prime
Minister
led
the
way
with
a
tour
round
British
Africa
,
culminating
in
the
Union
,
where
he
startled
the
Nationalist
Government
by
referring
to
the
6apartheid
policies
in
fairly
critical
terms
,
and
spoke
of
the
'wind
of
change
'
that
was
rising
throughout
the
African
continent
.
It
was
not
an
impassioned
denunciation
,
but
it
was
a
great
deal
more
than
any
British
Government
spokesman
had
done
before
,
and
it
markedly
shifted
the
whole
relationship
between
the
United
Kingdom
and
the
repressive
administrations
in
Africa
.
Therefore
when
the
new
Colonial
Secretary
himself
travelled
out
to
Central
and
East
Africa
to
investigate
conditions
there
,
his
mission
was
regarded
with
a
watchful
optimism
by
the
African
politicians
,
and
an
undisguised
hostility
from
the
right-wing
settlers
.
The
result
was
a
temperate
but
unmistakable
reorientation
of
the
British
attitude
towards
the
dependencies
in
Africa
,
a
realistic
Conservative
adjustment
to
the
'wind
of
change
.
'
By
the
spring
of
196
,
when
Dr
Banda
was
released
,
the
Nyasalanders
'
determination
was
absolute
:
to
secede
from
the
Federation
,
come
what
may
,
and
form
their
own
independent
nation
under
wholly
African
control
.
In
this
spirit
they
attended
the
196
conference
in
London
,
the
outcome
of
which
was
surprisingly
cordial
.
An
agreement
was
reached
on
a
constitution
which
although
it
fell
short
of
Dr
Banda
's
desire
,
did
establish
an
African
majority
in
the
Legislative
Council
and
Ministerial
rank
on
the
Executive
Council
.
Taking
their
cue
from
Dr
Banda
,
the
Nyasalanders
were
unmoved
by
the
arguments
that
a
poor
,
resourceless
,
landlocked
country
like
theirs
made
independence
an
unreality
.
Dr
Banda
has
talked
of
the
possibility
of
another
Federation
,
of
African
creation-
of
associating
his
country
with
Tanganyika
,
or
with
Northern
Rhodesia
.
Ethnically
and
politically
there
could
be
much
justification
for
this
,
but
two
paradoxical
difficulties
arise
:
Tanganyika
is
too
poor
,
and
Northern
Rhodesia
is
too
rich
.
Tanganyika
's
economic
difficulties
are
almost
as
great
as
Nyasaland
's
,
while
Northern
Rhodesia
's
copper
interests
are
so
great
that
its
Europeans
would
go
to
serious
lengths
to
preserve
the
mines
from
an
African
administration
.
The
Africans
of
Northern
Rhodesia
have
nevertheless
been
stimulated
by
Dr
Banda's
success
into
a
new
political
activity
of
their
own
.
Divided
as
the
Northern
Rhodesians
are
between
Harry
Nkumbula
's
government-tolerated
Congress
and
the
more
intensely
nationalist
Zambia
group
of
Kenneth
Kaunda
,
they
still
have
far
greater
strength
than
the
Africans
of
Southern
Rhodesia
.
Unlike
their
colleagues
of
the
south
,
they
are
permitted-
indeed
encouraged-
to
form
Trades
Unions
,
and
in
spite
of
continuous
opposition
from
the
white
labour
in
the
mines
,
their
industrial
organization
is
probably
the
strongest
in
African
Africa
.
The
independence
disasters
in
the
Congo
had
their
immediate
and
obvious
repercussions
in
the
Rhodesias
.
The
settler
government
of
Southern
Rhodesia
,
torn
between
genuine
apprehension
of
African
violence
and
the
nervous
satisfaction
of
having
demonstrable
reason
for
tightening
legislation
,
reacted
abruptly
.
Sir
Edgar
Whitehead
and
his
Cabinet
felt
above
all
things
the
necessity
to
win
the
elections
that
had
been
promised
for
the
following
spring
,
and
to
do
this
it
seemed
necessary
to
prove
to
the
white
electorate
its
ability
to
clamp
down
on
upstart
Africans
and
prevent
any
danger
of
a
'Rhodesian
Congo
'
.
The
opposition
Dominion
Party
,
predominantly
white-supremacist
,
was
quick
to
exploit
the
new
racial
fears
of
the
Europeans
,
stimulated
by
the
panic-stories
from
the
European
refugees
from
the
Congo
.
The
Government
's
counter
to
this
was
to
raise
the
threat
of
secession
from
the
Federation
in
an
attempt
to
force
the
British
Government
into
relinquishing
its
reverse
powers
of
veto-
long-unused
,
but
still
the
Africans
'
only
protection
against
complete
settler
rule
.
#
219
<
149
TEXT
F6
>
The
so-called
human
flea
(
Pulex
irritans
)
is
today
more
of
a
nuisance
than
a
menace
,
but
was
formerly
the
main
carrier
of
plague
.
In
spite
of
its
popular
name
it
associates
more
naturally
with
animals
such
as
the
fox
and
the
badger
,
which
live
in
large
burrows
.
According
to
the
British
Museum
booklet
,
man
'evidently
did
not
suffer
from
Pulex
irritans
until
he
began
to
occupy
a
more
or
less
permanent
home
which
must
have
been-
and
actually
still
is-
not
altogether
unlike
a
large
hole
'
.
Many
architects
of
our
acquaintance
would
dissent
from
this
last
view
,
but
the
fact
remains
that
fleas
can
still
be
one
of
the
main
hazards
of
lying
in
bed
.
Readers
with
chronic
Oblomovitis
may
like
a
note
of
the
booklet's
advice
concerning
the
odd
flea
that
may
still
be
encountered
in
bed
even
in
the
best-regulated
home-
or
hole
.
This
'may
with
some
skill
be
caught
with
the
fingers
,
after
which
the
fingers
with
the
flea
tightly
gripped
between
them
should
be
dipped
under
water
and
the
irritating
insect
is
then
easily
killed
'
.
The
last
animal
at
all
likely
to
disturb
the
pleasures
of
lying
in
bed
is
the
bed-bug
,
Cimex
lectularius
,
which
some
would
regard
as
the
most
unpleasant
household
pest
existing
in
western
Europe
at
the
present
time
.
The
original
meaning
of
the
word
bug
was
bogy
,
hobgoblin
,
or
'terror
by
night
'
,
and
it
is
found
in
this
sense
in
the
works
of
Shakespeare
and
many
other
Renaissance
writers
.
The
British
naturalist
Thomas
Moufet
mentions
it
in
his
Insectorum
Sive
Minimorum
Animalium
Theatrum
(
1634
)
,
and
one
of
the
contributions
to
this
early
entomological
compilation
describes
how
in
1583
two
ladies
of
noble
birth
at
Mortlake
were
much
distressed
by
the
presence
of
the
insects
.
John
Southall
,
in
his
Treatise
of
1Buggs
,
published
in
173
,
says
that
the
creatures
had
increased
greatly
during
the
previous
sixty
years
,
especially
in
the
City
of
London
.
This
is
no
place
to
go
into
the
natural
history
of
the
bed-bug
,
but
it
should
perhaps
be
mentioned
that
,
like
the
louse
,
it
has
been
given
a
picturesque
collection
of
popular
names
.
These
include
the
'mahogany
flat
'
(
from
its
colour
)
,
the
'Norfolk
Howard
'
,
and
even
the
'B
flat'-
the
last
,
incidentally
,
being
due
to
the
flat
shape
of
the
bug
,
and
not
to
any
special
musical
ability
it
has
been
noticed
to
possess
.
Another
graphic
name
is
the
'red
army
'
,
strictly
non-political
in
origin
,
but
derived
from
the
bug
's
tendency
to
turn
deep
purple
or
dark
red
when
gorged
with
human
blood
.
But
it
is
not
only
external
causes
that
may
destroy
the
pleasure
of
lying
in
bed
.
Anyone
who
has
attempted
to
relax
when
in
a
state
of
nervous
anxiety
will
be
familiar
with
the
condition
commonly
known
as
'jittery
legs
'
.
Although
fully
extended
in
the
horizontal
position
the
body
feels
tense
and
unrelaxed
.
A
conscious
effort
of
will
is
needed
to
keep
the
legs
still
,
and
the
keyed-up
feeling
which
pervades
the
whole
body
may
even
give
rise
to
severe
physical
pain
.
Sometimes
the
condition
is
so
acute
that
the
legs
twitch
and
jerk
quite
involuntarily
.
In
such
cases
the
patient
may
feel
so
uncomfortable
that
he
will
send
for
a
doctor
,
but
an
aspirin
or
some
other
mild
sedative
usually
suffices
to
relax
the
tension
.
Another
disagreeable
accompaniment
of
lying
in
bed
may
be
the
condition
known
as
pruritus
,
which
expresses
itself
in
a
severe
itching
sensation
as
soon
as
the
warmth
of
the
body
has
heated
the
bedclothes
.
This
is
particularly
prevalent
among
elderly
people
,
but
can
be
alleviated
by
the
application
of
ointments
on
a
medical
prescription
.
Hay
fever
and
other
allergies
may
also
be
associated
with
lying
in
bed
,
due
either
to
feathers
in
the
pillow
or
mattress
or
(
less
commonly
recognized
as
the
cause
)
an
accumulation
of
woolly
dust
under
the
bed
.
The
irritants
associated
with
dust
under
beds
may
sometimes
be
so
powerful
that
the
bed
's
occupant
may
seem
to
be
afflicted
by
a
chronic
cold
.
These
and
other
effects
of
bedding
on
health
were
recognized
as
long
ago
as
the
eighteen-eighties
where
it
was
the
custom
to
stuff
pillows
and
mattresses
with
pine-shavings
in
the
belief
that
these
would
alleviate
lung
and
bronchial
conditions
.
In
spite
of
the
unpleasant
consequences
sometimes
associated
with
lying
in
bed
,
many
people
have
not
been
deterred
from
going
to
bed
quite
voluntarily
for
very
long
periods
.
One
of
the
present
writers
knows
a
healthy
woman
who
retired
to
bed
nearly
ten
years
ago
on
the
death
of
her
husband
,
and
has
never
stirred
out
of
it
since
.
There
is
also
the
case
cited
by
Reynolds
of
the
Frenchman
,
Raoul
Duval
,
who
went
to
bed
in
Abbeville
in
1928
and
remained
there
for
eighteen
years
.
The
reason
he
gave
was
that
he
did
not
wish
to
'see
the
world
,
nor
talk
nor
think
about
it
'
,
an
ambition
that
was
,
however
,
abruptly
shattered
in
194
when
the
town
was
heavily
dive-bombed
.
As
Reynolds
remarks
,
if
Duval
really
did
stay
in
bed
throughout
this
ordeal
it
shows
quite
exceptional
conscientiousness
and
determination
.
Another
case
of
a
prolonged
voluntary
stay
in
bed
began
in
1875
when
a
Spanish
doctor
in
Galicia
,
being
tired
of
visiting
reclining
patients
,
eventually
decided
to
follow
their
example
.
He
retired
to
bed
in
his
own
house
,
where
he
remained
for
sixteen
years
,
seeing
only
those
patients
who
were
well
enough
to
come
to
him
.
As
both
of
these
picturesque
tales
originated
in
newspaper
reports
we
would
be
ill-advised
to
take
them
too
seriously
,
but
we
shall
conclude
this
chapter
with
two
further
aspects
of
lying
in
bed
for
which
there
is
sound
historical
evidence
:
the
lit
de
justice
and
the
lit
de
parade
.
Throughout
the
centuries
there
have
been
cases
of
people
retiring
to
their
beds
for
certain
special
reasons
,
often
as
a
result
of
some
superstitious
or
ritualistic
belief
.
The
couvade
is
one
example
,
and
the
lit
de
justice
and
lit
de
parade
are
others
,
although
,
of
course
,
they
are
used
for
quite
different
reasons
.
The
lit
de
justice
is
the
older
of
the
two
,
and
may
be
defined
as
the
custom
of
a
king
,
dictator
,
high
priest
,
or
other
person
of
great
authority
issuing
edicts
and
judgements
to
a
formal
assembly
of
his
subordinates
from
his
bed
.
The
bed
is
not
necessarily
,
nor
even
normally
,
the
one
he
usually
sleeps
in
,
but
resembles
rather
a
ceremonial
couch
,
elaborate
in
design
and
ornamentation
,
standing
in
some
important
place
of
assembly
.
(
See
Plate
55
.
)
It
is
sometimes
stated
that
the
lit
de
justice
dates
from
medieval
times
,
but
the
institution
is
in
fact
much
older
.
Thus
in
one
of
the
fragments
of
the
Greek
historian
Phylarchus
,
who
flourished
in
the
third
century
B.C
.
we
may
read
how
Alexander
the
Great
used
to
recline
and
transact
business
on
a
golden
bed
in
the
middle
of
a
gigantic
tent
,
with
his
troops
and
attendants
to
the
number
of
two
thousand
or
more
drawn
up
in
order
around
him
.
Roman
emperors
and
high
officials
also
gave
audience
in
the
same
position
,
and
there
can
be
little
doubt
that
a
form
of
the
lit
de
justice
was
used
by
political
leaders
and
tribal
chiefs
in
the
Neolithic
Age
and
even
before
.
Henry
Havard
in
the
third
volume
of
his
Dictionnaire
de
l'Ameublement
et
de
la
De
?
2coration
(
1887-9
)
gives
numerous
examples
of
the
lit
de
justice
in
later
historical
times
.
From
the
Middle
Ages
onwards
,
especially
in
France
,
the
bed
and
not
the
throne
was
considered
the
proper
place
for
the
installation
of
royalty
at
public
functions
.
Thus
in
the
fourteenth
century
when
the
French
king
appeared
in
Parliament
he
would
recline
on
a
bed
raised
on
a
dais
.
The
dais
was
approached
by
seven
steps
,
carpeted
in
blue
velvet
embroidered
with
golden
6fleurs-de-lis
.
Around
the
dais
were
his
subordinates
,
each
in
a
position
appropriate
to
his
rank
.
Members
of
the
royal
house
were
seated
,
the
chief
nobles
stood
,
the
lesser
nobles
knelt
;
there
is
no
record
of
commoners
having
been
in
attendance
on
such
august
occasions
,
but
if
they
were
they
must
presumably
have
grovelled
on
the
floor
.
At
first
the
prerogative
of
the
lit
de
justice
was
restricted
to
royal
personages
,
but
the
idea
was
obviously
so
attractive
,
allowing
as
it
did
a
combination
of
ease
and
authority
,
that
it
began
to
be
more
widely
adopted
.
In
this
new
context
,
the
ceremonial
bed
,
or
lit
de
parade
,
became
an
accepted
part
of
social
life
in
western
Europe
from
early
Renaissance
times
until
the
French
Revolution
.
Those
whose
social
status
permitted
them
to
receive
visitors
without
the
customary
courtesy
of
standing
up
were
not
slow
to
exploit
the
possibilities
of
horizontality
in
their
social
contacts
.
It
conferred
a
subtle
but
undeniable
prestige
,
and
paradoxically
suggested
a
superiority
of
stature
which
would
often
have
been
far
less
apparent
in
the
vertical
position
.
Nobles
and
others
whose
status
is
dependent
on
hereditary
privilege
rather
than
personal
merit
were
among
the
first
to
adopt
the
new
technique
,
and
were
swiftly
followed
by
the
smaller
fry
who
saw
in
the
lit
de
parade
an
easy
and
comfortable
method
of
establishing
their
social
superiority
.
Women
were
early
in
the
field
,
and
it
became
the
practice
for
any
woman
who
felt
she
could
get
away
with
it
to
receive
the
consolation
or
congratulation
of
her
friends
in
bed
on
occasions
which
ranged
from
the
death
of
a
husband
to
the
marriage
of
a
favourite
niece
.
Duchesses
and
courtesans
could
insist
on
the
lit
de
parade
as
a
right
based
on
riches
,
social
position
,
or
physical
attraction
;
humbler
personages
enjoyed
it
only
when
the
production
of
a
child
conferred
on
them
an
unaccustomed
prestige
.
Ceremonial
lyings-in
after
childbirth
were
nevertheless
attended
by
their
own
ritual
.
Guests
were
expected
to
bring
the
mother
gifts
commensurate
with
her
achievement
,
and
dances
and
other
entertainments
were
arranged
for
her
benefit
.
The
lit
de
parade
also
provided
women
with
an
excuse
to
indulge
the
extravagance
so
characteristic
of
their
sex
.
It
was
an
opportunity
to
wear
the
richest
and
most
seductive
garments
and
to
deck
the
bedroom
with
expensive
silk
and
satin
hangings
.
Thus
a
letter
written
in
the
early
seventeenth
century
tells
how
the
Countess
of
Salisbury
'was
brought
to
bed
of
a
daughter
and
1lyes
in
very
richly
,
for
the
hanging
of
her
chamber
...
is
valued
at
fourteen
thousand
pounds
'
.
Unchivalrously
,
the
husbands
who
had
to
provide
such
innocent
indulgences
eventually
began
to
count
the
cost
.
In
fact
,
in
some
countries
legislation
was
passed
prohibiting
any
excessive
ostentation
on
the
lit
de
parade
.
In
Milan
,
for
example
,
women
were
not
allowed
to
use
counterpanes
of
embroidered
silk
,
or
stitched
with
gold
or
silver
thread
,
nor
to
wear
silk
camisoles
when
receiving
callers
.
Roger
de
Fe
?
2lice
,
in
his
French
Furniture
under
Louis
=15
,
has
some
interesting
observations
on
a
variation
of
the
lit
de
parade
practised
by
ladies
of
rank
in
the
eighteenth
century
.
He
writes
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
'Long
before
the
time
of
Madame
Re
?
2camier
the
indolent
belles
of
the
day
were
fond
of
receiving
en
de
?
2shabille
?
2
,
reclining
on
their
``
turquoises
''
or
``
duchesses
''
;
for
languishing
beauty
with
weary
attitudes
already
existed
,
side
by
side
with
the
more
general
type
of
sparkling
and
mutinous
beauty
:
but
what
seems
strange
at
a
period
of
so
much
licence
,
these
ladies
,
far
from
showing
their
bare
feet
,
were
expected
to
conceal
them
with
a
coverlet
of
embroidered
silk
as
a
concession
to
decency
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
final
exploitation
of
the
lit
de
parade
by
the
beautiful
women
of
the
past
was
for
purposes
of
lying
in
state
.
There
are
many
records
of
this
custom
,
but
one
example
must
suffice
.
It
concerns
the
death
of
the
Duchess
of
Burgundy
,
wife
of
the
Dauphin
of
France
in
1712
and
is
taken
by
Havard
from
the
Journal
de
Dangeau
.
On
February
12th
the
body
of
Madame
la
Dauphine
lay
all
day
on
her
bed
at
Versailles
.
Her
face
was
uncovered
and
her
hands
lay
above
the
bedclothes
.
That
evening
in
the
presence
of
her
ladies
in
waiting
(
'une
obligation
de
leur
charge
'
)
a
6post
mortem
was
performed
,
but
no
cause
was
discovered
for
her
death
.
#
217
<
15
TEXT
F7
>
SOME
years
ago
a
contemporary
philosopher
told
us
that
there
was
nothing
an
Englishman
would
not
do
;
nothing
an
American
would
not
say
;
nothing
an
Italian
would
not
sing
;
no
music
to
which
the
Frenchman
would
not
dance
;
nothing
the
German
would
not
covet
;
and
nothing
the
Chinese
would
not
eat
.
It
is
not
our
purpose
to
discuss
this
dictum
.
Suffice
to
say
that
few
of
us
stop
to
marvel
at
the
progress
of
civilisation
which
allows
a
dish
borrowed
straight
from
the
prehistoric
.
How
many
centuries
ago
,
in
some
cave
or
hilly
hide
,
did
our
forebears
home
from
the
chase
hold
forth
from
a
spear
the
welcome
gobbet
of
meat
or
fish
burnt
and
roasted
in
the
homely
and
protecting
flame
.
How
many
centuries
later
did
the
mercenary
in
the
Roman
wars
thus
impale
on
pike
or
lance
his
evening
meal
.
Later
came
the
thrifty
peasant
,
later
still
the
young
Victorian
buck
adventuring
in
Paris
,
and
even
later
our
attractive
young
ladies
toying
with
these
primitive
morsels
in
the
gleam
and
glitter
of
our
latter-day
restaurants
.
And
,
if
certain
dishes
and
modes
of
food
have
persisted
down
the
ages
,
the
motive
that
preserved
them
has
always
been
the
same
.
Apart
from
the
need
for
nourishment
,
the
instinct
of
hospitality
has
always
been
strong
in
mankind
.
The
sharing
of
a
meal
in
those
earliest
dangerous
days
was
an
admittance
into
an
acquaintanceship
far
more
important
than
the
casual
meetings
of
the
present
day
;
the
desire
to
share
something
more
intimate
than
mere
converse
has
always
been
there
.
The
truth
is
that
good
food
offers
a
programme
of
entertainment
almost
unlimited
in
its
variety
and
its
presentation
affords
an
opportunity
of
showing
a
guest
something
of
ourselves
.
AN
AMAZING
EPOCH
OF
GROSSNESS
AND
DELICACY
It
is
a
far
enough
cry
from
the
primitive
meal-times
of
a
simpler
world
to
the
banquets
of
later
days
,
when
the
table
groaned
under
its
load
of
complicated
dishes
,
and
for
all
the
blossoming
of
the
arts
around
them
the
diners
were
little
removed
:
it
was
still
fingers
before
forks-
from
their
prototype
,
the
hungry
hunter
.
There
was
always
the
spice
of
an
orgy
in
those
Roman
feasts
,
for
instance
,
with
all
their
peacocks
and
nightingales
'
tongues
;
unreasonable
surfeit
,
too
,
in
the
elaborate
fashion
of
eating
brought
out
of
Italy
into
France
,
we
are
told
,
by
Catherine
de
Medici
.
The
peasant
in
those
days
,
as
ever
,
ate
sparingly
,
but
generously
enough
in
his
own
fashion
,
save
at
feast
times
,
when
he
,
too
,
let
himself
go
;
and
it
was
from
his
simpler
food
that
the
later
renaissance
of
cooking
was
to
come
.
Epicures
and
gourmands
,
sated
by
the
unending
procession
of
dishes
from
those
mammoth
kitchens
of
the
18th
century-
that
amazing
epoch
of
grossness
and
delicacy-
sought
inspiration
at
last
from
the
dishes
of
the
country
,
and
,
instead
of
gorging
the
eye
with
magnitude
,
began
to
understand
the
value
of
intelligent
selection
and
comparative
simplicity
,
though
nowadays
their
simplified
meals
would
seem
quite
monstrous
.
THE
FLESHPOTS
OF
EGYPT
FOR
WHICH
ISRAEL
SIGHED
Does
one
,
however
,
know
who
first
thought
of
boiling
water
and
food
?
The
ancient
Britons
,
I
believe
,
used
to
make
water
hot
by
dropping
a
red-hot
poker
into
it
,
because
their
pots
would
not
stand
fire
;
but
Jacob
must
have
had
one
that
would
,
because
Esau
sold
his
birthright
to
him
for
a
mess
of
pottage-
and
then
we
hear
of
the
fleshpots
of
Egypt
after
which
the
Israelites
sighed
.
Anyhow
,
Homer
does
not
seem
to
have
known
any
way
of
cooking
meat
except
by
roasting
and
boiling
.
When
Achilles
gave
a
royal
feast
the
principal
dish
was
a
grill
,
which
he
cooked
himself
,
and
he
knew
how
to
do
it
,
too
:
-
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
When
the
languid
flames
at
length
subside
,
He
throws
a
bed
of
glowing
embers
wide
;
Above
the
coals
the
smoking
fragment
turns
,
And
sprinkles
sacred
salt
from
lifted
urns
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
When
,
however
,
the
Greeks
did
learn
the
art
of
making
fireproof
earthenware
from
the
Egyptians
,
their
cookery
made
rapid
progress
,
because
they
were
men
of
taste
and
intellect
.
RICHLY-DISTILLED
PERFUMES
AS
AN
AID
TO
DIGESTION
A
remarkable
peculiarity
in
the
banquets
of
the
ancient
world
was
the
fact
that
they
did
not
confine
the
resources
of
the
table
to
the
gratification
of
one
sense
alone
.
Having
exhausted
their
invention
in
the
preparation
of
stimulants
for
the
palate
,
they
broke
fresh
ground
and
called
another
sense
to
their
aid
.
By
delicate
application
of
odours
and
richly-distilled
perfumes
,
these
refined
voluptuaries
aroused
the
fainting
appetite
and
added
a
more
exquisite
and
ethereal
enjoyment
to
the
grosser
pleasures
of
the
board
.
The
gratification
of
the
sense
of
smelling
was
a
subject
of
no
little
importance
to
the
Romans
.
They
considered
flowers
as
forming
a
very
essential
article
in
their
festal
preparations
;
and
it
is
the
opinion
of
Bassius
that
at
their
desserts
the
number
of
flowers
far
exceeded
the
number
of
fruits
.
When
Nero
supped
in
his
Golden
House
,
a
mingled
shower
of
flowers
and
odorous
essences
fell
upon
him
;
and
one
of
the
recreations
of
Heliogabalus
was
to
smother
his
courtiers
with
flowers
.
Nor
was
it
entirely
as
an
object
of
luxury
that
the
ancients
made
use
of
flowers
;
they
were
considered
to
possess
sanative
and
medicinal
qualities
.
According
to
Pliny
,
and
others
,
certain
herbs
and
flowers
proved
of
sovereign
power
in
preventing
the
approaches
of
ebriety
,
or
,
as
Bassius
less
clearly
expresses
it
,
in
clarifying
the
functions
of
the
brain
.
THE
QUEER
DINNERS
OF
STRANGE
LANDS
It
is
said
that
there
is
nothing
new
under
the
sun
,
but
regarding
foodstuffs
the
traveller
occasionally
encounters
a
certain
measure
of
novelty
.
In
China
,
for
instance
,
dried
rats
are
esteemed
a
delicacy
.
The
visitor
is
told
that
they
restore
the
hair
of
the
bald
and
that
a
stewed
black
rat
will
ward
off
a
fever
.
A
number
of
newly-born
white
mice
served
alive
,
dipped
in
treacle
and
swallowed
like
a
prairie
oyster
is
considered
a
piece
of
resistance
.
<
SIC
>
Among
the
natives
of
Northern
Australia
lizards
roasted
on
the
point
of
a
spear
are
definitely
a
delicacy
while
Mediterranean
peoples
have
a
high
opinion
of
the
octopus
as
an
article
of
diet
.
So
have
the
Japanese
and
the
Chinese
.
The
Celestials
,
apart
from
eating
it
fresh
,
squash
it
,
press
it
and
dry
it
,
in
which
form
,
dusted
over
with
flour
,
you
will
find
a
stack
of
it
in
almost
any
provision
shop
.
Bats
are
eagerly
eaten
in
Dahomey
,
some
of
the
Polynesian
islands
,
the
Malay
Archipelago
and
elsewhere
.
Badger
hams
are
a
delicacy
in
China
while
mole
is
eaten
in
many
parts
of
Africa
.
TASTE
AND
TEMPERAMENT
IN
CURIOSITIES
OF
DIET
The
old
saying
,
~
''
One
man
's
meat
is
another
man
's
poison
''
,
therefore
possesses
a
great
deal
of
truth
.
Taste
and
temperament
in
fact
play
a
great
part
in
life
,
and
there
are
many
instances
of
eccentricity
in
diet
and
dishes
,
as
in
everything
else
in
life
.
Mankind
has
tried
all
kinds
of
food
from
roots
to
bird
's
nests
,
and
from
snails
to
elephant
's
feet
or
walrus
blubber
.
Though
English
folk
to-day
enjoy
shrimps
and
eat
periwinkles
with
a
pin
,
they
shudder
at
the
Frenchman
who
relishes
snails
and
frogs
.
The
West
Indian
negro
refuses
to
look
at
stewed
rabbit
,
but
will
eat
palm
worms
fried
in
oils
and
is
fond
of
baked
snakes
.
In
Brazil
and
Siam
the
natives
eat
ants
.
The
entrails
of
animals
are
relished
in
Salonica
;
they
are
eaten
just
as
the
Italian
eats
his
macaroni
.
The
heads
of
the
lambs
are
considered
great
delicacies
and
go
first
.
When
roasted
,
the
unbounded
joy
of
the
native
cracking
the
skull
and
picking
out
the
tasty
bits
is
nauseating
in
the
extreme
.
Siberian
peasants
view
with
disgust
the
idea
of
eating
hare
.
But
there
are
West
Indian
natives
who
declare
that
no
food
in
the
world
comes
up
to
fricassee
of
rats
that
have
fattened
themselves
in
the
sugar-cane
plantations
.
Each
to
his
taste
,
therefore
,
seems
to
be
a
reasonable
policy
to
pursue
.
A
knowledge
of
the
world
's
foods
,
in
any
case
,
ought
to
increase
international
tolerance
.
NATIONAL
FOODS
WHICH
AFFECT
THE
TEMPERAMENT
Foodlore
reflects
much
more
of
national
temperament
than
is
customarily
imagined
as
well
as
entering
human
activities
to
a
greater
extent
than
is
usually
assumed
.
We
naturally
can
not
overlook
that
Magyar
cookery
owes
one
of
its
most
classic
features
to
the
Turkish
rule
under
which
the
Hungarians
groaned
for
nearly
2
years
.
If
that
country
had
not
been
for
so
long
a
battlefield
red
with
the
blood
shed
to
defend
Christian
civilisation
,
Hungary
would
have
been
deprived
of
the
condiment
which
provides
many
Magyar
dishes
with
a
vivid
and
brilliant
scarlet
hue
.
The
Austrian
cuisine
embraces
the
delectable
6Wiener
Schnitzel
as
well
as
dishes
and
stews
heightened
with
aromatics
where
the
paprika
insinuates
its
perfidious
fire
,
aerian
creams
,
ingenious
pastries
and
a
crescent-shaped
breakfast
roll
created
by
a
pastry
cook
to
celebrate
the
victory
against
the
Turks
in
1683
.
Spanish
cookery
is
reminiscent
of
bull-fights
,
of
Spanish
dancing
and
of
Goja
:
it
is
vivid
,
highly
coloured
,
sometimes
Quixotic
and
withal
it
has
a
sombre
ardour
,
with
streaks
of
poetry
,
meat
disguised
under
heavy
and
vehement
sauces
,
pimentos
and
rancid
butter
.
The
Czechoslovak
kitchen
,
again
,
is
so
languorous
,
so
passionate
,
and
possibly
comparable
alone
to
a
gypsy
melody
.
The
paprika
and
caraway
perfume
the
meats
with
their
antithesis
.
The
opulent
varieties
of
Czechoslovak
pastries
recall
in
fact
the
rich
heritage
of
rich
embroideries
and
costumes
specifically
national
.
ART
AND
SCIENCE
OF
THE
KITCHEN
:
The
art
and
science
of
cookery
,
however
,
is
essentially
French
,
and
,
irrespective
of
the
fact
that
I
have
never
run
across
anyone
in
Gaul
who
has
been
a
glutton
,
I
can
positively
say
that
it
has
been
equally
difficult
to
find
one
who
has
not
been
an
epicure
.
The
French
have
an
inborn
appreciation
of
good
food
and
the
gusto
which
they
derive
from
gastronomy
is
intellectual
and
aesthetic
as
well
as
physical
.
There
is
the
same
finesse
about
their
feeding
,
the
same
subtle
delicacy
of
touch
,
the
same
unfailing
sense
of
proportion
as
exists
among
her
writers
,
music
composers
and
other
exponents
of
things
that
are
typically
French
.
The
``
pot-au-feu
''
is
as
much
a
national
institution
in
France
as
is
tea
drinking
among
ourselves
and
it
is
prepared
at
least
once
a
week
in
every
bourgeois
household
.
Thackeray
,
of
course
,
waxed
enthusiastic
about
Bouillabaisse
and
sang-
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
This
Bouillabaisse
a
noble
dish
is
,
A
sort
of
soup
,
or
broth
,
or
brew
,
A
hotch-potch
of
all
sorts
of
fishes
That
Greenwich
never
could
outdo
;
Green
herbs
,
red
peppers
,
mussels
,
saffron
,
Soles
,
onions
,
garlic
,
roach
and
dace
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
GENIUS
&
FOOD-
FOOD
FOR
THOUGHT
A
fascinating
study
also
opens
up
in
the
dietary
welcomed
by
men
of
genius
as
well
as
the
foods
for
which
they
have
had
an
aversion
.
Shelley
,
for
example
,
had
a
great
contempt
for
animal
food
,
believing
that
it
impaired
the
intellectual
faculties
.
Bunyan's
breakfast
and
supper
consisted
of
a
piece
of
coarse
bread
and
a
bowl
of
milk
.
Dante
Gabriel
Rossetti
had
simple
tastes
in
food
.
At
one
dinner
he
is
said
to
have
been
blind
to
the
charms
of
turbot
and
to
have
been
much
more
interested
in
the
dish
in
which
it
was
served
.
He
turned
it
over
on
the
table
cloth
to
examine
the
marks
on
the
back
without
going
through
the
formality
of
having
his
turbot
removed
first
.
Wagner
was
a
highly
practical
feeder
.
He
ate
very
fast
,
placing
his
food
in
his
mouth
and
gulping
it
down
as
he
talked
.
Brigham
Young
would
make
a
dinner
on
tripe
which
he
washed
down
with
beer
.
A
writer
who
had
dinner
with
Dickens
says
the
menu
was
Whitstable
oysters
,
a
brown
sole
,
a
baked
leg
of
mutton
with
oyster
&
veal
stuffing
and
a
gin
punch
.
The
same
man
went
to
see
Carlyle
,
and
,
after
mentioning
that
he
had
dined
with
Longfellow
told
the
sage
a
very
funny
story
which
made
Carlyle
absolutely
laugh
;
but
all
the
Chelsea
philosopher
did
in
return
was
to
ask
if
his
guest
would
have
a
cup
of
tea
!
#
27
<
151
TEXT
F8
>
THE
YOUNG
WOMAN
LIVING
ALONE
All
that
has
been
said
in
the
foregoing
pages
about
what
is
meant
by
a
lady
,
is
true
for
all
women
and
young
girls
.
But
in
these
days
,
so
many
young
women
leave
the
protection
of
the
parental
home
long
before
they
acquire
the
status
of
a
married
woman
,
that
a
few
rules
for
their
guidance
are
most
necessary
.
Girls
in
jobs
living
in
bachelor
digs
,
girl
students
in
towns
distant
from
their
homes
,
girls
travelling
the
world
alone
,
even
,
may
seem
and
indeed
be
emancipated
,
but
they
are
not
released
from
the
ordinary
rules
of
good
behaviour
.
Indeed
,
it
may
be
wise
for
them
to
observe
such
rules
even
more
carefully
,
inasmuch
as
they
are
judged
entirely
on
their
own
behaviour
and
deportment
,
and
not
at
all
on
their
home
backgrounds
or
the
social
standing
of
their
parents
.
It
is
not
the
function
of
this
book
to
enter
into
questions
of
morals
but
to
provide
a
guide
to
behaviour
that
will
not
cause
eyebrows
to
be
raised
.
However
innocent
her
morals
in
actual
fact
,
the
young
woman
whose
behaviour
departs
widely
from
accepted
contemporary
standards
is
likely
to
cause
heads
to
shake
,
tongues
to
wag
,
and
some
doors
will
close
to
her
and
some
men
feel
that
she
could
not
make
them
a
suitable
wife
.
The
way
she
lives
is
the
first
problem
.
To
live
in
a
recognised
residential
club
such
as
the
Y.W.C.A
.
or
university
hostel
is
one
acceptable
solution
;
others
are
to
board
with
a
family
,
or
to
share
a
flat
with
one
or
two
other
girls
in
similar
circumstances
.
For
slightly
older
,
more
experienced
young
women
,
a
room
in
a
''
family
hotel
''
,
a
converted
house
made
over
for
boarders
,
or
a
flat
in
a
respectable
block
preferably
near
to
friends
of
her
family
,
or
relations
,
are
other
possibilities
.
However
impeccable
her
own
behaviour
,
she
should
avoid
living
with
,
or
near
,
people
who
clearly
have
less
regard
for
convention
.
In
her
social
relationships
with
men
,
the
woman
living
alone
must
accept
certain
conventions
.
She
should
not
lunch
or
dine
alone
with
a
married
man
more
than
once
or
twice-
unless
their
relationship
is
openly
a
business
one
that
demands
it
.
She
should
never
allow
a
man
guest
to
stay
on
after
a
party
at
her
flat
or
room
after
other
guests
have
gone
,
or
stay
on
herself
at
a
man
's
party
after
the
rest
have
left
.
She
should
not
entertain
a
man
alone
in
her
apartment
,
except
for
the
few
brief
minutes
when
he
calls
for
her
before
an
evening
out
together
;
nor
should
she
go
alone
to
a
man
's
bachelor
flat
or
room
.
In
most
hostels
and
boarding
houses
,
convention
rules
that
if
a
man
and
woman
are
alone
together
,
which
may
at
times
be
perfectly
permissible
and
necessary
,
the
door
must
be
left
open
.
The
young
woman
living
on
her
own
will
not
accept
an
invitation
from
a
man
to
visit
his
country
home
,
unless
she
knows
that
his
mother
or
other
married
relation
will
be
there
to
act
as
hostess
for
him
.
Preferably
,
the
invitation
should
come
from
his
mother
.
The
young
woman
living
alone
must
be
especially
discreet
about
drinking
only
in
strict
moderation
.
Here
again
,
however
innocent
her
actual
life
,
if
she
is
known
not
to
behave
with
strict
regard
for
propriety
in
any
one
matter
,
all
her
other
behaviour
at
once
comes
under
suspicion
.
For
the
same
reason
,
she
should
never
accept
a
valuable
present
from
a
man
who
is
not
a
relation
.
A
problem
common
to
all
young
women
,
not
only
those
living
on
their
own
,
is
that
of
whether
,
and
when
,
to
offer
to
``
go
Dutch
''
or
share
expenses
of
an
outing
with
a
young
man
escort
.
This
is
quite
an
accepted
custom
in
these
days
when
young
women
earn
sizeable
salaries
,
but
a
girl
must
display
good
manners
in
the
way
she
offers
to
do
her
share
of
the
paying
.
It
is
easy
to
hurt
a
man
's
feelings
.
With
a
new
acquaintance
,
it
is
probably
best
to
let
the
man
''
make
the
running
''
and
suggest
outings
for
the
first
time
or
two
;
the
girl
should
show
her
appreciation
by
her
obvious
enjoyment
and
animation
during
the
outing
and
by
her
thanks
at
the
end
of
it
.
Then
she
can
either
take
her
turn
as
host
,
by
saying
she
has
been
given
theatre
tickets
(
or
,
more
simply
just
,
~
''
I
've
got
two
theatre
tickets
''
,
without
more
explanation
)
and
asking
him
to
accompany
her
,
perhaps
suggesting
that
to
make
it
entirely
``
her
''
evening
,
he
allows
her
to
take
him
for
a
meal
beforehand
;
or
alternatively
she
can
,
when
accepting
his
next
invitation
,
say
,
``
Yes
,
I
'd
love
to
come
,
but
let
's
go
Dutch
this
time
''
.
The
important
thing
is
that
she
must
make
it
plain
before
the
evening
begins
that
some
or
all
of
the
financial
responsibility
for
it
will
be
hers
.
An
argument
over
the
restaurant
bill
or
at
the
cinema
box
office
is
humiliating
and
undignified
for
a
man
,
and
her
good
manners
must
save
him
from
being
put
in
such
a
situation
.
Similarly
,
since
most
men
like
to
be
seen
to
do
the
paying
,
it
is
a
tactful
precaution
if
,
at
the
start
of
the
evening
out
,
she
gives
him
the
theatre
tickets
``
to
take
care
of
''
and
,
if
they
are
going
to
a
restaurant
for
which
she
is
paying
,
a
small
purse
containing
amply
enough
for
the
evening
,
from
which
he
can
settle
the
bills
,
taxi
fares
,
etc
.
If
they
are
sharing
expenses
,
it
is
tactful
still
to
give
him
the
purse
,
saying
``
Would
you
take
my
share
out
of
that
?
''
This
avoids
any
undignified
``
settling-up
''
of
each
item
of
the
evening
.
Introductions
,
Acknowledgements
and
Leave
Taking
When
to
perform
an
introduction
often
puzzles
the
inexperienced
.
A
good
rule
is
~
''
If
in
doubt
,
do
so
''
as
it
is
better
to
risk
seeming
a
little
fussy
than
to
leave
two
people
each
wondering
who
the
other
is
and
wishing
you
had
introduced
them
.
An
introduction
is
a
social
matter
;
therefore
one
would
not
introduce
a
friend
to
,
say
,
one
's
doctor
,
since
a
visit
to
or
from
the
doctor
is
not
a
social
occasion
.
Naturally
if
the
doctor
were
also
a
personal
friend
,
or
social
acquaintance
,
the
situation
might
be
different
and
an
introduction
quite
in
order
.
Similarly
a
chance
meeting
with
a
friend
,
while
walking
with
another
friend
in
the
street
,
is
not
a
social
occasion
and
introductions
are
not
called
for
;
unless
it
seems
likely
that
one
is
going
to
stand
and
chat
for
a
few
minutes
,
or
walk
along
all
together
,
when
an
introduction
will
obviously
set
everyone
more
at
ease
.
The
hostess
at
a
small
party
will
see
that
guests
are
introduced
to
one
another
;
at
a
large
party
it
is
in
order
for
guests
to
effect
the
introductions
between
people
they
know
,
or
even
to
introduce
themselves
informally
to
other
guests
.
If
one
brings
a
friend
to
a
party
,
who
is
not
known
to
the
hostess
,
one
must
,
of
course
,
present
one
's
friend
to
the
hostess
immediately
on
arrival
.
In
the
business
world
,
strangers
should
be
introduced
if
it
seems
likely
they
will
have
future
dealings
with
one
another
.
For
instance
,
if
a
regular
business
contact
is
waiting
in
the
secretary
's
room
for
an
interview
with
her
employer
,
and
one
of
the
firm
's
departmental
heads
comes
in
,
the
secretary
should
introduce
the
outsider
to
the
departmental
head
,
unless
she
knows
that
for
any
reason
her
chief
would
not
approve
it
.
Guests
are
not
introduced
to
servants
or
members
of
staff
,
but
if
on
a
visit
of
any
duration
,
the
guest
should
be
made
aware
of
the
servant
's
name
and
function
in
some
such
form
as
~
''
Aunt
Elizabeth
,
Jane
will
get
you
anything
you
want-
just
ring
for
her
.
''
The
form
an
introduction
takes
has
been
very
much
simplified
in
recent
years
,
but
the
general
rule
of
presenting
the
less
important
person
to
the
one
it
is
desired
to
honour
most
,
still
remains
.
Men
are
introduced
to
women
,
untitled
people
are
introduced
to
titled
ones
,
young
people
to
older
ones
,
old
friends
to
newcomers
,
the
unmarried
girl
to
the
married
woman
and
so
on
.
Because
of
the
very
special
honour
accorded
to
Royalty
and
high-ranking
clergy
,
everyone
is
presented
to
them
,
regardless
of
title
,
age
or
sex
.
To
perform
an
introduction
,
one
says
something
like
,
~
''
Mrs.
Smith
''
(
or
,
if
one
knows
her
well
,
``
Mary
''
)
``
may
I
introduce
Miss
Jones
''
,
and
then
,
turning
to
Miss
Jones
,
says
simply
,
``
Mrs.
Smith
''
.
That
is
all
that
is
necessary
,
but
if
one
wishes
,
one
may
turn
again
to
Mrs.
Smith
and
add
~
''
Miss
Jones
has
just
returned
from
a
visit
to
New
York
''
,
or
some
such
bit
of
information
which
will
give
Mrs.
Smith
(
as
the
senior
member
of
the
pair
)
a
chance
to
start
an
interesting
conversation
.
When
introducing
people
in
circumstances
where
Christian
names
are
likely
to
be
used
straight
away
(
as
with
young
people
,
or
introducing
one
's
relations
to
old
and
intimate
friends
)
it
is
still
important
to
give
the
surnames
clearly
on
the
first
introduction
;
otherwise
circumstances
can
easily
arise
where
people
never
know
one
another
's
surnames
and
the
degree
of
friendship
already
achieved
makes
it
impossible
to
ask
.
ACKNOWLEDGING
AN
INTRODUCTION
.
A
lady
must
rise
when
being
introduced
to
an
older
woman
or
``
social
superior
''
or
to
a
clergyman
.
If
the
difference
in
their
status
is
great
she
should
remain
standing
until
the
other
person
either
has
a
seat
,
or
goes
away
.
``
How
do
you
do
''
is
the
only
possible
verbal
acknowledgement
of
an
introduction
;
it
is
purely
formal
,
and
not
intended
to
be
treated
as
an
enquiry
after
anyone
's
health
.
Handshaking
on
introduction
is
largely
dying
out
in
Britain
although
it
is
still
very
much
the
correct
thing
on
the
Continent
.
In
Britain
,
the
former
rule
was
that
the
socially
superior
person
should
be
the
first
to
extend
a
hand-
and
as
few
people
of
gentle
instincts
like
,
nowadays
,
to
claim
social
superiority
,
the
usage
is
less
often
followed
.
Exceptions
are
when
a
much
younger
person
is
introduced
to
an
older
one
,
or
where
the
distinction
of
rank
is
obvious
;
then
the
senior
person
,
if
she
wishes
,
will
extend
a
hand
.
Although
handshaking
is
less
often
practised
,
it
is
,
of
course
,
very
important
to
take
instantly
a
proffered
hand
,
in
order
to
avoid
calling
attention
to
any
possible
lack
of
savoir-faire
in
the
other
person
,
and
,
quite
simply
,
not
to
keep
them
waiting
with
hand
outstretched
.
There
is
no
especial
rule
about
shaking
hands
with
or
without
gloves
.
The
only
rules
are
,
do
n't
fumble
with
a
glove
,
and
don't
apologise
for
having
one
.
LETTERS
OF
INTRODUCTION
.
There
is
a
definite
etiquette
about
these
.
Letters
should
be
handed
unsealed
to
the
person
being
introduced
,
who
will
,
on
arrival
at
the
new
place
,
post
or
leave
them
by
hand
on
<
SIC
>
the
friend
to
whom
they
are
addressed
,
together
with
a
visiting
card
or
brief
covering
letter
indicating
where
he
or
she
may
be
contacted
.
It
is
not
etiquette
to
deliver
a
letter
of
introduction
in
person
to
the
one
to
whom
it
is
addressed
.
The
addressee
should
then
promptly
contact
the
newcomer
with
an
invitation
to
meet
him
or
her
.
If
you
have
given
someone
a
letter
of
introduction
to
a
friend
or
business
contact
,
it
is
etiquette
to
write
a
second
letter
,
later
,
thanking
him
or
her
for
the
kindness
shown
to
the
newly-introduced
person
.
THE
UNWELCOME
INTRODUCTION
.
While
people
performing
introductions
will
,
of
course
,
not
do
so
unless
reasonably
sure
that
it
will
be
agreeable
to
both
sides
,
still
,
the
mere
fact
of
having
been
formally
introduced
does
not
compel
one
to
continue
an
uncongenial
acquaintance
,
but
to
break
it
off
too
pointedly
could
be
construed
as
rudeness
towards
the
friend
performing
the
introduction
.
The
best
course
is
to
be
civil
but
not
forthcoming
,
though
occasionally
,
with
a
really
determined
pursuer
,
stronger
means
may
have
to
be
adopted
.
The
introduction
,
however
,
has
committed
one
to
nothing
and
one
need
not
feel
badly
about
disrupting
the
acquaintance
.
#
27
<
152
TEXT
F9
>
Fads
and
Fancies
by
W.
J.
Dore-Dennis
THE
gardens
,
flower
and
kitchen
,
had
been
much
neglected
.
The
new
owner
,
admitting
that
he
knew
practically
nothing
of
horticulture
,
gave
my
friend
2Ole
'Arry
6carte
blanche
,
and
I
was
not
surprised
that
the
estate
was
quickly
transformed
.
In
the
first
spring
after
Harry
's
appointment
he
looked
me
up
.
Did
I
want
any
tomato
plants
?
I
did
,
and
asked
'How
many
and
how
much
?
'
His
reply
was
staggering
:
'2'Underds
,
an
'
2fer
2nuffin
''
.
It
appeared
that
he
had
treated
the
gardens
with
manure
from
the
sewage
farm
.
The
tomato
plants
were
the
result
,
but
his
employer
,
when
informed
as
to
the
origin
of
the
vast
crop
,
had
turned
'fair
pernickety
'
,
ordering
that
all
the
plants
were
to
be
destroyed
and
new
ones
procured
from
a
local
nursery
.
Harry
and
I
did
well
with
our
condemned
plants
,
which
gave
a
crop
excellent
both
in
quality
and
quantity
.
Our
surplus
was
gladly
taken
by
the
village
greengrocer
,
who
in
turn
supplied
Harry
's
pernickety
employer
and
his
family
,
the
nursery-bought
plants
having
failed
to
come
up
to
expectations
.
Country
Scales
and
Weights
by
L.
Sanders
A
CENTURY
and
more
ago
country
people
had
to
rely
on
improvisation
and
the
local
craftsman
for
most
of
their
essential
equipment
,
including
means
to
weigh
their
produce
.
The
Avery
Historical
Museum
has
been
collecting
old
weighing
instruments
from
all
over
the
world
for
a
number
of
years
,
during
which
it
has
acquired
many
interesting
examples
made
and
used
in
our
own
countryside
.
Stone
weights
are
among
the
simpler
of
these
.
Some
may
be
three
or
four
hundred
years
old
,
made
from
stones
taken
from
field
or
hillside
.
When
farmers
had
to
weigh
produce
for
market
and
were
unable
to
obtain
foundry-made
iron
weights
locally
,
they
sought
stones
of
suitable
size
,
shape
and
weight
and
took
them
to
the
smith
to
be
fitted
with
iron
lifting
rings
.
Then
,
by
a
little
chipping
or
the
addition
of
lead
,
they
were
adjusted
to
compare
with
a
neighbour's
weights
or
with
the
manorial
standards
.
Hard
igneous
rocks
,
such
as
granite
,
made
serviceable
weights
,
reasonably
impervious
to
moisture
and
capable
of
withstanding
hard
wear
and
exposure
.
Occasionally
stone
weights
of
the
larger
denominations
,
such
as
twenty-eight
and
fifty-six
pounds
,
turn
up
.
The
large
oval
one
marked
'59
'
,
illustrated
on
the
previous
page
,
would
have
been
used
to
weigh
bales
of
wool
,
the
extra
three
pounds
being
an
agreed
tare
allowance
for
straps
or
bindings
.
This
and
the
twelve-pound
weight
came
from
Jersey
and
were
undoubtedly
fashioned
from
large
rounded
beach
pebbles
flattened
to
form
a
base
.
The
square
weight
below
is
from
Shropshire
and
,
though
figured
'56
'
,
weighs
only
forty-five
pounds
.
This
is
due
not
to
any
dishonesty
on
the
part
of
the
original
owner
,
but
to
the
loss
of
its
lead
loading
from
the
large
cavity
on
the
under
side
.
Cart
weighbridges
and
platform-scales
,
an
English
invention
of
the
mid
eighteenth
century
,
were
scarce
even
in
towns
and
certainly
unknown
to
the
farm
worker
until
well
into
the
second
half
of
the
nineteenth
century
.
The
countryman
mostly
used
beam-scales
or
hanging
steelyards
made
in
the
towns
by
small
family
concerns
employing
a
few
craftsmen
and
apprentices
.
Some
surviving
examples
are
as
crude
as
those
used
by
the
ancient
Egyptians
four
or
five
thousand
years
earlier
,
but
others
show
some
appreciation
of
the
fundamentals
of
the
science
.
Among
the
cruder
examples
are
the
wooden
butter-scales
shown
below
;
they
are
about
three
hundred
years
old
.
A
central
stand
or
pillar
,
turned
like
a
chair-leg
on
a
primitive
lathe
,
carries
a
wooden
beam
pivoted
on
a
round
iron
peg
:
two
wooden
bowls
or
platters
are
suspended
from
the
ends
of
the
beam
.
Scales
of
this
type
were
used
in
farmhouses
up
to
the
end
of
the
last
century
.
Larger
hanging
wooden
beam-scales
were
often
part
of
the
equipment
of
the
miller
for
weighing
sacks
of
grain
and
flour
.
They
were
sometimes
as
much
as
six
feet
long
and
strongly
constructed
with
metal
fittings
and
rudimentary
knife-edges
,
combining
the
skills
of
carpenter
and
smith
.
They
could
be
used
to
weigh
several
sacks
at
a
time
on
scale-plates
suspended
from
the
end
knives
by
shackles
and
chains
.
The
wooden
beam-scale
opposite
is
a
comparatively
small
one
,
about
two
feet
in
length
,
and
probably
two
hundred
years
old
.
In
contrast
,
the
professional
scale-makers
of
the
town
constructed
their
products
entirely
of
metal
.
Steelyards
,
based
on
the
principle
of
the
uneven-armed
balance
used
by
the
Romans
and
still
known
by
their
name
,
were
in
common
use
,
for
they
permitted
the
weighing
of
heavy
loads
without
a
large
number
of
loose
weights
.
As
they
required
greater
precision
in
manufacture
than
the
beam-scales
,
few
home-made
examples
survive
.
The
seventeenth
and
eighteenth-century
farmhouse
steelyards
of
English
and
Continental
origin
in
the
Avery
collection
are
small
,
as
steelyards
go
,
and
many
have
wooden
arms
with
metal
fittings
,
poise
and
knife-edges
.
Graduation
marks
are
provided
by
brass
pegs
driven
into
the
wood
at
regular
intervals
.
Most
of
them
have
two
fulcrum
knives
and
duplicate
suspensions
to
take
either
light
or
heavy
goods-
a
principle
used
by
the
Romans
.
An
example
of
a
craftsman-made
wooden
steelyard
can
be
seen
in
the
illustration
of
the
fine
Orkney
pundler
,
which
is
one
of
the
prized
exhibits
in
the
collection
.
The
oak
beam
is
more
than
six
feet
in
length
,
and
the
stone
poise
weighs
thirty-one
pounds
.
Graduation
marks
correspond
to
multiples
of
the
Scottish
pound
.
All
the
metal
fittings
are
of
wrought
iron
,
including
the
knives
which
are
now
well
rounded
by
wear
.
The
instrument
is
believed
to
have
been
in
use
for
several
hundred
years
,
for
the
beam
bears
the
weight-stamp
of
George
=3
obliterating
a
number
of
older
marks
.
Also
from
Orkney
is
a
wooden
bismar
or
Danish
steelyard
,
used
by
sliding
a
cord
fulcrum
along
the
counterweighted
lever
to
balance
a
load
.
The
principle
was
known
to
early
Aryan
tribesmen
,
who
found
its
simplicity
convenient
for
their
nomadic
way
of
life
.
The
example
illustrated
above
is
three
feet
long
and
is
thought
to
be
of
wych-elm
.
For
some
two
thousand
years
the
bismar
,
dhari
or
Danish
steelyard
,
as
it
is
variously
called
,
has
been
widely
used
throughout
the
Indian
sub-continent
and
the
eastern
and
northern
countries
of
Europe
;
but
in
England
it
was
made
illegal
in
the
reign
of
Edward
=3
in
favour
of
the
equal-armed
beam
and
Roman-pattern
steelyard
.
New
Books
about
the
Country
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Read
not
to
contradict
and
confute
,
nor
to
believe
and
take
for
granted
,
nor
to
find
talk
and
discourse
;
but
to
weigh
and
consider-
Bacon
<
END
QUOTE
>
Escapists
or
Realists
?
WHEN
anyone
decides
to
stop
earning
a
living
in
the
town
and
tries
to
earn
it
in
the
country
,
he
is
dubbed
an
escapist
,
as
though
he
were
somehow
avoiding
the
responsibilities
of
civilisation
.
But
when
a
young
couple
,
a
successful
journalist
married
to
an
attractive
hotel
publicity
officer
,
leave
the
West
End
to
brave
all
weathers
in
a
primitive
cottage
on
the
Cornish
cliffs
,
working
with
their
hands
to
grow
potatoes
and
flowers
for
a
livelihood
,
they
are
surely
realists
in
the
truest
sense
.
For
ten
years
the
Tangyes
have
struggled
against
frost
and
gales
,
blight
and
disease
,
to
supply
the
fickle
markets
of
the
industrial
cities
with
early
violets
,
daffodils
,
anemones
and
potatoes
.
When
they
were
nearly
ruined
fresh
hope
appeared
in
the
form
of
A
GULL
ON
THE
ROOF
(
Joseph
,
18s
)
,
which
they
called
Hubert
.
Derek
Tangye
describes
the
whole
endeavour
,
and
his
wife
Jean
provides
small
sketches
as
illustrations
.
He
writes
well
enough
to
sustain
interest
through
all
the
setbacks
,
encounters
with
local
characters
,
economics
of
market
gardening
and
breezy
comments
from
city
friends
.
It
is
also
delightful
to
see
the
townsman
's
sentimental
feeling
for
animals
and
hatred
of
traps
enduring
even
in
the
'peasant
life
'
;
Monty
the
cat
is
treated
with
as
much
understanding
as
if
all
three
had
stayed
in
the
Mortlake
flat
and
never
passed
through
Lamorna
to
find
Minack
.
Also
a
grower
and
journalist
,
Frederick
Street
has
fought
hard
to
make
a
living
out
of
rhododendrons
and
azaleas
and
now
finds
his
experience
has
been
a
FOOL
'S
MISTRESS
(
Parrish
,
17s
6d
)
.
His
anger
,
first
at
his
relatives
who
disappointed
him
over
his
inheritance
,
a
market
garden
near
Woking
,
then
at
the
difficulties
of
trying
to
make
fertile
12
acres
of
derelict
land
,
and
finally
at
the
battle
between
commuter
and
countryman
in
his
subtopia
with
its
fun-farming
and
half-way-back-to-the-land
movement
,
makes
a
provocative
autobiography
.
I
enjoyed
the
table
showing
the
relationship
between
the
type
of
farming
a
man
does
and
his
weekday
train
to
London
,
from
the
8.45
chicken
farmer
to
the
1.3
(
three
days
a
week
only
)
owner
of
a
pedigree
herd
of
Jerseys
.
A
more
light-hearted
realism
comes
from
R.
M.
Dashwood
,
the
PROVINCIAL
DAUGHTER
(
Chatto
,
16s
)
of
the
Provincial
Lady
,
E.
M.
Delafield
.
She
lives
in
the
country
near
Oxford
,
bringing
up
three
small
boys
with
the
occasional
aid
of
a
doctor
husband
and
a
German
help
.
Her
diary
is
written
in
the
style
her
mother
made
famous
and
should
have
the
same
general
appeal
.
But
the
last
war
drove
many
women
straight
from
the
university
to
household
drudgery
with
only
a
sense
of
humour
and
a
ready
pen
to
see
them
through
,
so
the
theme
is
not
quite
as
fresh
as
it
used
to
be
,
though
an
ability
to
laugh
at
one
's
self
and
at
domestic
difficulties
is
always
well
worth
sharing
.
Believing
that
'we
are
all
countrymen
at
heart
'
,
John
Baker
also
wants
to
share
his
rural
experiences
in
the
COTTAGE
BY
THE
SPRINGS
(
Phoenix
,
1s
6d
)
,
His
is
a
short
book
,
chiefly
concerned
with
water
,
with
the
pond
by
the
Wiltshire
cottage
he
converted
,
with
springs
,
water-weeds
,
irises
and
lilies
,
and
eventually
with
piped
water
for
the
whole
village
.
Edmund
Cooper
's
MEN
OF
SWALEDALE
(
Dalesman
,
Clapham
,
via
Lancaster
,
6s
)
,
another
small
volume
,
is
a
neat
slice
of
social
history
,
mostly
19th-century
,
taken
from
contemporary
diaries
.
The
old
farming
practices
,
the
crops
grown
,
sheep
bred
,
fertilisers
used
,
bridges
built
,
the
amusements
of
singing
,
reading
,
dancing
and
playing
whist
,
the
food
and
clothes
are
all
mentioned
,
together
with
the
mining
which
went
hand
in
hand
with
the
farming
,
the
accidents
and
fights
,
and
the
names
of
those
who
emigrated
to
America
when
the
farming
became
less
arable
and
the
mines
closed
down
.
Even
if
you
do
not
know
Crackpot
Gill
or
Silkwood
Bridge
,
you
will
enjoy
following
briefly
the
activities
of
these
families
in
Yorkshire
or
America
.
Equally
easy
to
follow
,
though
of
very
different
material
,
is
Dennis
Wheatley
's
SATURDAYS
WITH
BRICKS
(
Hutchinson
,
18s
)
.
It
has
nothing
to
do
with
international
intrigue
but
is
a
mixture
of
anecdotes
about
the
1914-18
war
and
sound
advice
about
building
brick
walls
.
The
author
himself
is
the
link
;
he
laid
his
first
bricks
during
hostilities
and
has
gone
on
ever
since
,
so
that
he
can
now
recommend
all
the
essential
tools
and
clothes
,
the
necessary
drink
,
the
way
to
lay
foundations
,
mix
mortar
,
choose
scaffolding
and
finally
lay
the
actual
bricks
.
Compared
with
this
constructive
work
the
war
was
a
chaotic
nightmare
to
which
he
keeps
harking
back
.
The
artist
Edward
Wakeford
found
the
1939-45
war
a
different
sort
of
nightmare
,
which
he
describes
logically
after
his
childhood
and
student
days
.
In
A
PRIZE
FOR
ART
(
Macmillan
25s
)
he
relives
his
boyhood
in
the
Isle
of
Man
,
walking
with
his
clergyman
father
,
watching
the
people
in
church
,
remembering
clearly
the
things
he
saw
and
the
way
he
felt
when
the
bishop
visited
the
family
,
when
a
small
wild
rabbit
died
or
he
went
down
the
wrong
stairs
at
the
school
prize-giving
.
I
felt
impelled
to
read
on
and
share
his
experiences
.
Finally
,
a
peaceful
book
:
PARSON
'S
EVENSONG
,
by
'Pilgrim'
(
Skeffington
,
15s
)
.
In
it
a
retired
Church
of
England
clergyman
,
who
prefers
to
remain
anonymous
,
ruminates
over
his
past
life
and
work
,
the
people
,
books
and
places
he
has
known
,
those
he
still
meets
and
the
faith
that
has
sustained
him
.
-
Margaret
Campbell
Isca
to
Thule
'BARTHOLOMEW
STREET
was
called
Britayne
for
many
centuries
,
being
the
area
occupied
by
the
British
during
Saxon
times
.
'
#
218
<
153
TEXT
F1
>
Labour
Junks
its
Own
Books
by
Harry
Short
``
BOOK
reading
,
''
wrote
Francis
Williams
,
``
used
to
be
a
Socialist
habit
.
To
secure
an
educated
Socialist
democracy
this
is
a
habit
we
should
indulge
in
as
we
did
years
ago
.
''
Fifty
years
ago
,
when
I
was
a
youngster
,
Socialists
said
books
we
must
have
,
though
we
lack
bread
,
but
to-day
times
have
changed
.
Very
few
Labour
voters
read
Socialist
books
or
treasure
a
library
of
their
own
,
and
many
local
Labour
Parties
have
no
literature
secretaries
.
Social
secretaries
and
Bingo
organisers
,
but
no
bookstalls
.
When
the
women
's
section
of
our
local
Labour
Party
held
a
jumble
sale
recently
,
one
of
the
stalls
contained
hundreds
of
second-hand
books
.
All
were
priced
at
3d
.
each
!
After
most
of
the
mystery
,
love
,
romance
and
adventure
books
were
sold
,
it
was
decided
to
reduce
the
remainder
to
2d
.
each
,
for
if
,
as
often
happens
,
any
old
clothes
,
books
,
pictures
or
nick-nacks
were
left
over
,
it
would
all
be
left
behind
for
the
caretaker
of
the
school
to
either
burn
or
give
to
the
dustman
.
None
of
the
bazaar
committee
members
were
eager
to
store
a
lot
of
old
junk
in
their
homes
for
the
next
jumble
sale
,
so
for
his
services
of
burning
the
books
,
pictures
,
etc.
,
the
caretaker
was
liberally
rewarded
.
I
looked
at
the
pile
of
``
remainders
''
and
bought
Roads
to
Freedom
(
Bertrand
Russell
)
,
Wealth
of
Nations
(
Adam
Smith
)
,
The
Science
of
Wealth
(
J
.
A.
Hobson
)
,
The
Soul
of
Man
under
Socialism
(
Oscar
Wilde
)
,
Fabian
Essays
,
Man
and
Superman
(
Bernard
Shaw
)
,
The
Socialist
Movement
(
J.
R.
Macdonald
)
,
History
of
the
Russian
Revolution
(
Trotsky
)
,
New
Worlds
for
Old
(
H.
G.
Wells
)
,
Political
Economy
Selections
(
edited
by
W.
B.
Robinson
)
and
The
Conditions
of
Britain
(
G.
D.
H.
Cole
)
.
On
some
of
the
books
,
on
the
fly-leaf
I
saw
the
name
L.
S.
Woodruff
,
who
for
many
years
was
chairman
of
the
Harrow
East
Labour
Party
,
and
was
an
alderman
at
the
time
of
his
death
.
``
Sid
''
,
as
he
was
familiarly
known
by
his
colleagues
,
was
one
of
the
most
respected
and
devoted
members
of
the
Socialist
minority
group
of
a
strong
Tory
Council
,
and
was
known
to
be
a
well-read
,
convinced
Socialist
of
burning
sincerity
.
In
the
first
World
War
he
was
a
pacifist
and
suffered
imprisonment
for
his
Socialist
beliefs
.
He
had
the
combined
gift
of
keen
humour
with
the
virtue
of
being
a
good
serious
propagandist
for
the
Labour
Party
.
Sid
Woodruff
started
his
pioneering
work
for
Labour
when
people
were
overworked
,
underfed
,
and
lived
in
sordid
slums
.
The
lives
of
the
workers
in
those
early
days
were
in
the
main
of
narrow
dreariness
and
boisterous
brutality
,
and
Alderman
Woodruff
was
one
of
the
educated
minority
who
showed
the
way
to
a
better
life
.
To-day
,
with
a
higher
standard
of
living
,
people
imagine
they
have
reached
the
higher
life
.
For
most
,
their
reading
is
the
popular
newspapers
and
trashy
periodicals
.
When
the
Nazis
made
huge
bonfires
of
Socialist
literature
,
I
thought
of
Emerson
's
lines
,
``
Every
lash
inflicted
is
a
tongue
of
fame
;
every
prison
a
more
illustrious
abode
;
every
burned
book
or
house
enlightens
the
world
.
''
What
would
Emerson
's
thoughts
be
if
he
knew
that
at
a
Labour
Party
jumble
sale
,
great
thoughts
by
great
men
were
ignored
,
while
nasty
rubbishy
books
with
gaudy
covers
,
dealing
with
sordid
sex
and
crime
,
were
in
great
demand
?
The
Tiny
Minority
Only
We
are
living
in
an
age
to-day
when
serious
,
disturbing
and
admirably
written
books
,
packed
with
vivid
details
,
and
written
with
deep
feeling
,
are
read
only
by
a
tiny
minority
.
Books
that
helped
to
make
the
Socialist
Movement
grow
to
its
present
strength
,
which
showed
how
to
make
the
world
a
far
happier
place
for
people
of
all
races
to
live
in
,
are
read
by
few
.
It
was
Milton
who
wrote
:
``
A
good
book
is
the
precious
life-blood
of
a
master
spirit
.
''
The
Socialist
Movement
has
produced
many
men
of
vision
,
who
in
their
courageous
and
fascinating
plays
,
novels
,
essays
and
poems
,
have
shown
us
a
nobler
and
better
life
.
They
contain
all
our
ambitions
,
our
indignations
and
our
illusions
.
The
Literature
of
Revolt
is
a
heritage
we
should
treasure
,
so
I
am
indeed
happy
,
that
the
late
Alderman
Sid
Woodruff
's
books
are
in
my
bookcase
,
instead
of
being
burnt
by
the
school
caretaker
.
<
Do
you
make
a
habit
of
adding
to
your
knowledge
by
reading
or
by
taking
postal
courses
?
-
Ed.
>
FOOTNOTE
``
NO
.
A
man
who
volunteers
to
be
an
'Aunt-Sally
'
at
a
local
garden
fete
and
gets
a
clout
on
the
ear
with
a
ball
is
not
covered
by
the
Industrial
Injuries
Act
.
``
-
Answer
to
Grimsby
correspondent
in
the
P.O.E.U
.
Journal
.
Does
T.V
.
Influence
Elections
?
by
Arthur
Woodburn
,
M.P
.
AFTER
the
last
General
Election
we
all
speculated
what
effect
T.V
.
had
on
the
result
.
Our
general
impression
was
that
the
Labour
programmes
were
the
most
effective
and
convincing
.
We
all
have
our
own
little
gallup
polls
among
our
friends
and
acquaintances
,
but
as
they
are
usually
of
our
way
of
thinking
and
as
we
are
inclined
to
look
for
the
answer
we
want
,
we
can
be
misled
.
For
example
,
since
the
election
there
have
been
months
of
controversy
about
unilateral
disarmament
.
Both
those
for
and
against
are
fervently
convinced
they
speak
for
the
great
majority
of
the
people
.
Television
and
the
Political
Image
shows
what
was
actually
happening
to
the
minds
of
the
people
as
they
listened
or
looked
in
during
the
election
campaign
.
How
did
the
broadcasts
affect
the
elections
?
It
was
interesting
to
see
how
the
persistent
propaganda
against
nationalisation
was
accepted
by
even
Labour
supporters
and
the
feeling
that
Labour
was
a
divided
party
was
also
prevalent
.
It
is
interesting
to
read
about
the
items
electors
mentioned
as
having
,
in
their
view
,
specially
affected
the
elections
.
Of
the
total
,
32
%
thought
``
rash
Labour
promises-
cost
of
new
pension
scheme-
bribery
of
electorate
''
had
a
bad
effect
,
26
%
thought
nationalisation
hurt
Labour
and
1
%
thought
strikes
,
especially
that
at
British
Oxygen
Works
,
were
bad
.
(
The
percentages
among
Labour
supporters
on
these
items
were
22
%
,
3
%
and
7
%
respectively
.
)
A
Common
View
A
fairly
common
view
was
that
~
''
Labour
tried
to
buy
their
way
in
''
.
Harold
Macmillan
cleverly
put
this
across
by
adding
``
with
your
money
,
of
course
''
.
Keeping
the
cost
of
living
down
came
top
as
the
subject
of
most
immediate
interest
,
treatment
of
old
age
was
next
and
a
permanent
peace
settlement
third
.
Unemployment
came
fourth
and
the
control
of
the
H
bomb
was
fifth
,
and
so
on
down
the
list
.
It
is
interesting
that
the
subjects
of
interest
have
nearly
the
same
proportional
interest
among
supporters
of
both
parties-
cost
of
living
two
out
of
three
and
H
bomb
one
out
of
three
.
The
general
view
was
that
efficiency
of
the
programmes
and
of
the
detailed
argument
did
not
make
a
decisive
impression
.
Most
people
were
looking
for
a
government
;
and
,
therefore
,
the
overall
impression
of
competence
and
a
total
policy
that
was
acceptable
and
clear
were
the
largest
factors
.
The
Tory
Party
's
goodwill
rested
on
its
claim
to
tradition
,
its
claim
to
represent
the
whole
nation
and
its
claim
to
defence
of
individual
rights
.
The
Labour
Party
is
accepted
as
standing
for
the
welfare
of
the
people
,
but
its
working-class
foundation
makes
it
difficult
to
reconcile
this
with
its
claim
to
act
in
the
``
national
''
interest
.
Its
disunity
appeared
a
cause
of
its
losing
support
.
Nearly
7
%
of
the
electors
were
reached
by
Party
broadcasts
.
Each
Party
T.V
.
programme
reached
about
2
%
of
the
entire
adult
population
.
About
5
%
saw
the
T.V
.
news
bulletins
.
The
campaign
showed
no
decisive
swing
towards
either
of
the
main
Parties
.
These
are
only
some
of
the
interesting
factors
which
come
from
the
survey
.
There
can
be
no
certain
conclusions
;
but
it
is
clear
that
not
many
people
change
sides
during
an
election
,
though
a
little
change
can
mean
much
.
Three
people
in
every
street
changing
over
could
change
the
government
.
So
delicate
is
the
balance
that
it
can
be
tipped
by
a
slip
of
the
tongue
or
by
some
development
that
shakes
the
confidence
of
the
timid
or
uncertain
.
It
is
on
this
uncertain
group
that
the
choice
of
government
rests
.
It
's
a
grave
thought
.
This
book
is
worth
reading
.
Ready
Reckoning
JAPANESE
medicine
is
conventional
,
but
the
Chinese
always
have
their
own
approach
to
scientific
problems
and
there
is
a
distinctive
Chinese
therapy
which
makes
great
use
of
herbal
brews
,
exercises
and
acupuncture
needles
.
Similarly
,
the
Chinese
have
their
own
traditional
methods
of
ready
reckoning
.
In
the
West
the
shop
or
restaurant
cashier
uses
a
register
,
or
wrestles
with
a
pencil
and
a
column
of
figures
,
but
in
the
East
one
of
the
most
familiar
sounds
is
the
clicking
of
the
abacus
as
some
shop
assistant
's
nimble
fingers
flick
the
beads
to
and
fro
at
lightning
speed
to
produce
the
total
of
your
bill
.
Primitive
,
slow
,
old-fashioned
?
In
a
contest
organised
by
Singapore
Trade
,
Mr.
Bei
Po-lu
of
Singapore
was
timed
with
a
stopwatch
the
other
day
as
he
used
his
two-dollar
abacus
to
divide
2,644,35
by
1,77
.
His
right
hand
flashed
over
the
beads
and
he
produced
the
correct
result-
2,455-
in
1.3
seconds
.
A
Western-trained
accountant
then
did
the
same
sum
on
an
expensive
electric
calculating
machine
.
It
took
nearly
two
seconds
longer
.
-
Observer
Foreign
News
Service
,
21st
February
.
Key
Point
in
the
Mediterranean
by
Frank
Horrabin
FRANCE
established
a
protectorate
over
Tunisia
in
1881
,
three
years
after
the
Congress
of
Berlin
,
at
which
she
had
agreed
to
the
British
seizure
of
Cyprus
.
Five
years
ago
(
in
1956
)
Tunisia
became
independent-
thus
anticipating
the
freeing
of
Cyprus
by
a
year
or
two
.
The
French
,
however
,
retained
their
hold
on
the
naval
base
of
Bizerta
,
situated
opposite
the
channel
between
Africa
and
Sicily
,
the
''
Narrows
''
separating
the
Western
from
the
Eastern
Mediterranean
(
see
map
)
.
Their
continued
possession
of
this
important
strategic
point
has
been
constantly
questioned
by
Tunis
,
but
it
was
a
matter
for
some
surprise
when
Bourguiba
,
the
Tunisian
President
,
suddenly
decided
a
few
weeks
ago
to
attempt
to
take
the
port
by
force
.
Tunisia
has
given
aid
and
shelter
to
the
``
rebel
''
Algerian
Government
,
and
there
has
been
much
bitter
fighting
between
the
French
and
the
Algerian
nationalists
along
the
Tunisian
frontier
.
<
MAP
>
Factory
Meetings
at
Lunch
Hours
FOR
many
years
now
the
West
of
Scotland
N.C.L.C
.
has
always
managed
to
run
a
number
of
classes
or
discussion
groups
during
factory
lunch
hours
.
There
is
no
doubt
that
such
classes
are
possible
in
all
industrial
areas
to
some
extent
,
and
N.C.L.C
.
Organisers
have
been
asked
to
take
up
the
question
where
they
have
not
already
done
so
.
Will
any
Plebs
reader
who
thinks
he
can
get
a
class
or
discussion
group
going
in
his
factory
during
the
lunch
hour
please
drop
a
line
to
the
N.C.L.C.
,
Tillicoultry
?
It
will
be
passed
on
to
the
Organiser
concerned
.
It
may
be
too
that
in
your
works
,
through
the
Works
Committee
,
it
might
be
possible
for
the
management
to
give
apprentices
a
half-hour
off
to
learn
something
about
the
Trade
Union
Movement
.
The
N.C.L.C
.
would
be
glad
to
send
a
speaker
to
such
a
meeting
,
and
to
approach
the
management
with
the
assistance
of
the
chief
shop
steward
.
History
on
Film
Strip
FILM-strip
talks
play
an
important
role
in
many
schools
all
over
the
country
,
and
they
should
play
a
much
more
important
role
in
the
N.C.L.C
.
than
they
do
,
because
people
learn
through
their
eyes
as
well
as
through
their
ears
.
Besides
,
if
one
looks
at
the
papers
that
have
the
biggest
working-class
circulations
it
is
they
which
have
the
most
pictures
.
One
of
the
latest
history
film
strips
available
is
``
George
=3
and
the
Revolutionary
Wars
(
176-1815
)
''
,
published
by
Common
Ground
,
Ltd.
A
pamphlet
of
notes
on
the
lecture
is
provided
along
with
the
film
strip
,
which
contains
3
pictures
.
The
film
strip
is
broken
up
into
the
following
sections
:
-
King
and
Parliament
,
Causes
of
the
American
Revolution
,
The
Course
of
the
American
Revolution
,
The
Younger
Pitt
in
Peace
and
War
,
and
the
Slow
Struggle
towards
Victory
.
#
219
<
154
TEXT
F11
>
VERSAILLES
REVISITED
BY
JAMES
EDWARD
HOLROYD
In
a
small
black
pocket-diary
in
the
Bodleian
Library
there
are
various
brief
pencilled
entries
which
record
the
owner
's
holiday
in
Paris
with
a
friend
in
the
summer
of
191
:
'August
7
St.
Denis
.
August
9
Louvre
buildings
.
'
And
then
:
'August
1
Versailles
.
'
The
diary
is
signed
C.
A.
E.
Moberly
on
the
fly-leaf
.
That
laconic
entry
represents
the
starting-point
of
the
strange
experience
of
the
two
English
women
who
saw
,
or
thought
they
saw
,
Marie
Antoinette
and
members
of
her
entourage
in
the
grounds
of
the
Petit
Trianon
at
Versailles
on
that
far-off
summer
afternoon
.
The
experience
lasted
only
half
an
hour
.
The
two
women
thought
so
little
of
it
at
the
time
that
they
did
not
discuss
it
for
a
week
;
did
not
write
down
any
account
of
it
for
three
months
;
did
not
publish
it
to
the
world
until
ten
years
later
.
When
the
book
appeared
pseudonymously
under
the
title
of
'An
Adventure
'
fifty
years
ago
in
1911
,
it
aroused
controversy
which
continues
today
.
Although
the
two
women
,
whom
we
now
know
to
have
been
Miss
Annie
Moberly
and
Miss
Eleanor
Jourdain
,
were
of
high
academic
standing
,
their
accounts
were
not
without
confusion
.
Some
of
their
evidence
is
careless
if
not
suspect
;
some
of
their
research
contradictory
.
They
have
been
accused
of
altering
their
stories
;
of
adding
later
touches
which
lifted
their
experience
from
the
light
of
common
day
into
the
rarified
atmosphere
of
the
late
eighteenth
century
.
The
two
women
were
always
somewhat
hypersensitive
to
criticism
,
and
as
if
to
refute
any
suggestion
of
collusion
or
conspiracy
,
Miss
Moberly
deposited
their
letters
and
papers
in
the
Bodleian
.
Neither
of
the
two
is
now
alive
,
but
the
echoes
of
their
adventure-
which
has
been
described
as
'the
most
famous
ghost
story
in
the
world'-
still
puzzle
the
inquirer
.
Were
they
victims
of
hallucination
?
Did
they
only
imagine
the
experiences
they
described
?
Could
their
adventure
be
explained
in
natural
terms
?
Or
did
they
,
in
fact
,
find
a
doorway
into
the
past
which
enabled
them
to
participate
,
however
briefly
,
in
the
sunset
thoughts
of
the
unhappy
queen
?
There
are
few
places
in
the
world
in
which
it
is
easier
to
imagine
ghosts
than
the
vast
palace
of
Versailles
.
The
echoing
halls
of
the
great
cha
?
5teau
,
the
labyrinthine
walks
of
the
main
park
with
their
stone
benches
and
frozen
statuary
,
the
haunted
gardens
of
the
Petit
Trianon-
all
are
alike
murmurous
with
the
footfalls
of
history
.
Miss
Moberly
was
the
principal
of
St.
Hugh
's
,
Oxford
,
and
Miss
Jourdain
the
joint
head
of
a
girls
'
school
at
Watford
on
that
August
afternoon
which
was
to
establish
their
life-long
link
with
Versailles
.
Their
respective
ages
were
fifty-five
and
thirty-eight
.
Both
were
daughters
of
Anglican
clergy
.
Miss
Moberly
was
,
in
fact
,
the
seventh
child
of
a
bishop
of
Salisbury
who
had
previously
been
headmaster
of
Winchester
.
She
had
acted
as
her
father
's
secretary
,
and
although
lacking
formal
academic
qualifications
was
appointed
to
the
headship
of
the
first
women
's
college
in
Oxford
,
a
post
to
which
she
brought
considerable
gifts
of
administration
and
undoubted
authority
.
In
the
summer
of
191
she
was
seeking
a
vice-principal
for
St.
Hugh
's
,
and
the
sightseeing
holiday
,
with
Miss
Jourdain
's
Paris
flat
as
base
,
was
to
be
a
mutual
exploration
of
temperament
and
personality
.
Neither
of
the
women
claimed
to
know
more
of
Versailles
than
occasional
casual
reading
had
brought
.
'We
had
very
hazy
ideas
as
to
where
it
was
or
what
there
was
to
be
seen
,
'
Miss
Moberly
wrote
of
the
Petit
Trianon
.
'Both
of
us
thought
it
might
prove
to
be
a
dull
expedition
.
'
Miss
Jourdain
was
familiar
with
French
and
gave
lessons
on
the
history
of
the
Revolution
.
Miss
Moberly
could
read
French
but
was
not
good
at
the
spoken
word
.
Let
us
now
follow
them
on
their
adventure
at
Versailles
.
In
the
middle
of
the
afternoon
,
after
the
usual
tourists
'
round
of
the
palace
,
they
decided
to
visit
the
Petit
Trianon
.
They
looked
up
the
general
direction
in
Baedeker
and
walked
down
through
the
main
grounds
until
they
reached
the
forecourt
of
the
Grand
Trianon
.
Instead
of
walking
along
the
Avenue
des
Deux
Trianons
,
which
would
have
brought
them
immediately
to
the
main
entrance
to
the
Petit
Trianon
,
they
went
along
a
lane
through
a
gate
on
the
right-hand
side
of
the
Grand
Trianon
forecourt
.
After
walking
up
the
lane
they
made
a
sharp
turn
to
the
right
past
some
buildings
.
Miss
Jourdain
described
them
as
farm
buildings
and
noted
that
implements
,
among
them
a
plough
,
were
lying
around
.
In
retrospect
they
always
felt
that
the
point
at
which
they
passed
the
buildings
marked
the
beginning
of
their
adventure-
that
from
this
moment
they
trod
enchanted
ground
.
Only
in
retrospect
,
however
:
at
the
time
they
were
walking
briskly
and
talking
with
animation
about
England
and
their
mutual
acquaintances
.
Miss
Moberly
recorded
that
although
the
weather
had
been
very
hot
all
the
week
,
the
sky
was
somewhat
overcast
that
afternoon
and
a
lively
wind
was
blowing
across
the
main
park
.
Passing
the
buildings
,
they
went
along
the
middle
path
of
three
,
where
they
met
two
men
and
asked
the
way
to
the
house
.
They
were
told
to
go
straight
on
.
The
two
men
were
dressed
in
long
greyish-green
coats
and
,
according
to
Miss
Moberly
,
wore
small
three-cornered
hats
.
The
two
visitors
first
spoke
of
them
as
gardeners
,
but
later
thought
they
must
have
been
officials
of
some
kind
.
Miss
Jourdain
remembered
that
when
they
spoke
to
the
men
she
saw
to
the
right
a
detached
cottage
with
stone
steps
and
a
woman
and
girl
at
the
doorway
.
Miss
Moberly
apparently
did
not
notice
either
the
cottage
or
the
two
occupants
.
Unknown
to
each
other
,
the
two
visitors
now
began
to
experience
a
deepening
sense
of
depression
.
Miss
Jourdain
noted
that
she
began
to
feel
that
they
had
lost
their
way
and
that
something
was
wrong
.
After
leaving
the
men
,
they
continued
along
the
path
until
it
was
crossed
by
another
at
right-angles
.
In
front
of
them
,
overshadowed
by
trees
,
they
saw
a
small
building
with
roofed-in
columns
.
In
their
original
notes
they
referred
to
this
as
the
Temple
de
l'Amour
,
judging
it
to
be
this
from
the
map
,
but
in
the
published
account
Miss
Moberly
described
it
as
'a
light
garden
kiosk
,
circular
and
like
a
small
bandstand
.
'
A
man
wearing
a
cloak
and
a
large
slouch
hat
was
sitting
close
to
the
kiosk
.
As
he
turned
to
look
at
them
,
both
saw
that
his
expression
was
evil
and
repulsive
,
and
their
growing
sense
of
depression
and
unease
culminated
in
a
feeling
of
alarm
.
Miss
Moberly
also
recorded
that
'everything
suddenly
looked
unnatural
,
therefore
unpleasant
;
even
the
trees
behind
the
building
seemed
to
have
become
flat
and
lifeless
,
like
a
wood
worked
in
tapestry
.
'
There
were
no
effects
of
light
and
shade
and
no
wind
stirred
the
trees
.
It
was
all
intensely
still
.
She
thought
that
nothing
would
induce
her
to
go
to
the
left-
presumably
past
the
seated
man
.
In
the
silence
they
were
relieved
to
hear
someone
running
towards
them
.
Miss
Moberly
'connecting
the
sound
with
the
gardeners
,
'
saw
it
was
a
handsome
young
man-
'distinctly
a
gentleman'-
who
also
wore
a
large
sombrero
and
a
dark
cloak
with
one
end
flying
out
in
his
prodigious
hurry
.
He
told
them
in
French
that
it
was
not
necessary
to
go
to
the
left
and
that
they
would
find
the
house
to
the
right
.
He
then
disappeared
and
they
heard
his
retreating
footsteps
,
still
running
.
The
two
visitors
then
crossed
a
small
rustic
bridge
over
a
tiny
ravine
with
a
trickle
of
water
on
the
right
,
followed
a
pathway
under
trees
,
and
skirted
a
narrow
meadow
of
long
grass
,
damp
and
with
an
orchard
look
about
it
.
This
,
although
they
did
not
realise
it
at
the
time
,
was
the
English
garden
on
the
north
side
of
the
Petit
Trianon
.
The
windows
facing
them
were
apparently
shuttered
.
As
they
went
up
to
the
terrace
bordering
the
north
and
west
fronts
,
Miss
Moberly
noticed
a
woman
sitting
below
the
north
terrace
and
holding
a
paper
at
arm's-length
as
if
sketching
.
Afterwards
she
was
able
to
describe
the
dress
with
some
particularity
,
and
noted
,
'I
thought
she
was
a
tourist
,
but
that
her
dress
was
old-fashioned
and
rather
unusual
(
though
people
were
wearing
fichu
bodices
that
summer
)
.
'
Miss
Moberly
subsequently
identified
the
woman
from
a
photograph
as
being
Marie
Antoinette
.
Later
it
emerged
that
Miss
Jourdain
had
not
noticed
anyone
at
this
point
,
although
they
asserted
that
there
was
no
one
else
in
sight
.
The
two
visitors
then
crossed
over
the
west
terrace
fronting
the
French
garden
and
were
moving
towards
an
unshuttered
window
on
the
French
garden
side
when
they
heard
a
door
bang
and
a
young
man
(
afterwards
described
as
'the
Chapel
man
'
)
stepped
on
to
the
terrace
from
what
seemed
to
be
a
second
house
at
right-angles
.
He
told
them
that
the
way
in
was
by
the
entrance
court
and
walked
down
the
French
garden
with
them
to
an
exit
in
the
front
drive
.
The
visitors
then
went
through
the
forecourt
of
the
Petit
Trianon
to
the
house
,
where
they
followed
in
the
wake
of
a
French
wedding-party
walking
arm
in
arm
in
a
long
procession
round
the
rooms
.
They
were
at
the
back
of
the
party
,
too
far
away
from
the
guide
to
hear
much
of
his
story
.
But
they
noted
that
the
feeling
of
depression
had
passed
and
that
they
now
felt
quite
lively
.
Then
they
drove
back
to
tea
at
the
Ho
?
5tel
des
Reservoirs
in
Versailles
,
and
they
did
not
speak
of
any
of
the
events
of
the
afternoon
.
Because
of
the
wind
,
Miss
Moberly
had
put
on
her
coat
during
the
drive
to
the
hotel
,
and
as
they
later
returned
to
Paris
by
train
she
noted
that
'the
setting
sun
at
last
burst
out
from
under
the
clouds
.
'
'Again
and
again
the
thought
returned-
was
Marie
Antoinette
much
at
Trianon
,
and
did
she
see
it
for
the
last
time
long
before
the
fatal
drive
to
Paris
accompanied
by
the
mob
?
'
That
,
in
plain
terms
,
was
the
substance
of
the
adventure
;
and
a
commonplace
experience
it
would
have
remained
,
but
for
the
extraordinary
circumstances
that
followed
.
Although
the
two
women
stayed
on
in
Paris
for
a
while
,
they
asserted
that
they
never
alluded
to
that
afternoon
until
,
a
week
afterwards
,
Miss
Moberly
was
writing
a
letter
to
her
sister
in
England
and
suddenly
asked
Miss
Jourdain
if
she
thought
the
Petit
Trianon
was
haunted
.
Miss
Jourdain
promptly
answered
~'Yes
,
'
and
then
,
for
the
first
time
,
they
became
aware
that
their
feelings
of
depression
and
anxiety
had
begun
at
the
same
point
of
their
journey
.
Talking
it
over
,
they
realised
for
the
first
time
the
theatrical
appearance
of
the
running
man
and
the
inappropriateness
of
his
wrapped
cloak
on
a
warm
summer
afternoon
.
Miss
Jourdain
also
admitted
having
disliked
the
thought
of
passing
the
seated
man
at
the
kiosk
.
On
November
1
,
191
,
three
months
after
the
experience
,
Miss
Jourdain
was
staying
with
Miss
Moberly
at
Oxford
and
they
returned
to
the
subject
,
only
to
discover
that
Miss
Jourdain
had
not
seen
the
sketching
woman
.
Thereupon
they
resolved
to
write
down
separate
accounts
of
the
experience
to
discover
how
far
they
had
seen
the
same
things
.
These
first
accounts
,
both
dated
November
191
,
are
still
in
existence
and
can
be
seen
at
the
Bodleian
.
(
For
convenience
they
can
be
referred
to
as
M1
and
J1
.
)
During
November
and
December
they
also
wrote
two
more
detailed
accounts
(
which
will
be
referred
to
as
M2
and
J2
)
to
show
to
friends
.
These
longer
accounts
were
the
versions
that
appeared
in
their
book
published
in
1911
.
The
original
documents
of
M2
and
J2
are
no
longer
in
existence
,
having
been
lost
or
destroyed
after
being
copied
into
a
manuscript
book
in
196
.
It
is
important
to
note
here
that
in
the
autumn
of
191
,
before
either
had
written
down
a
single
word
,
Miss
Moberly
had
told
friends
about
their
'ghost
story
.
'
#
21
<
155
TEXT
F12
>
What
did
you
dream
last
night
?
A
SAUCER
OF
WEDDING
RINGS
IS
PLACED
BEFORE
HER
Twice
in
succession
I
dreamed
of
a
wedding
,
one
of
which
was
most
distinct
and
realistic
.
In
my
dream
,
I
was
married
in
a
small
room
like
a
registry
office
,
and
a
ring
was
taken
from
several
in
a
saucer
and
placed
on
the
table
.
Then
my
boy
friend
came
in
with
an
open-necked
shirt
on
and
hands
in
his
pockets
.
He
walked
over
to
me
and
wanted
to
know
what
I
was
waiting
for
.
I
picked
up
the
ring
,
placed
it
on
my
finger
and
said
:
``
People
will
wonder
why
I
haven't
got
an
engagement
ring
.
''
With
that
we
walked
out
together.-
Miss
C.
M.
,
Derby
.
Explanation-
You
are
dissatisfied
with
your
present
relationship
with
your
boy
friend
.
You
are
anxious
to
get
married
to
him
.
Picking
at
random
a
ring
offered
to
you
out
of
a
saucer
indicates
you
are
in
too
much
of
a
hurry
to
be
married
.
Your
boy
friend
appears
so
unsuitably
dressed
because
you
are
not
sure
whether
he
is
the
right
man
for
you
.
Your
remark
indicates
you
are
uneasy
about
the
way
things
are
at
present
,
but
walking
out
with
him
shows
you
are
prepared
to
put
up
with
a
lot
of
trouble
just
to
be
in
his
company
.
Advice-
You
must
discuss
the
whole
situation
with
your
boy
friend
.
If
he
does
not
intend
to
marry
you
,
then
a
clean
break
would
be
best
.
HER
DOOR
IS
BATTERED
OPEN-
AND
IN
WALK
TWO
BULLS
In
my
dream
,
two
bulls
batter
upon
my
door
and
I
have
to
open
it
and
divide
my
only
loaf
of
bread
equally
between
them
.
If
one
gets
a
larger
piece
than
his
companion
,
he
becomes
angry
.
Then
they
drink
from
a
horse-trough
and
go
peacefully
away
,
but
I
know
they
will
always
return
.
My
main
thought
is
that
I
must
be
nice
to
them
,
and
not
show
any
preference
either
way.-
Miss
C.
T.
,
Essex
.
Explanation-
The
two
bulls
in
your
dream
are
men
who
seek
your
friendship
.
There
are
probably
two
men
in
your
life
,
and
you
ca
n't
make
up
your
mind
which
one
you
would
rather
have
.
Advice-
You
tend
to
be
slightly
immature
in
your
outlook
on
life
.
Try
to
be
more
sincere
and
serious
.
SHE
CA
N'T
ESCAPE
THAT
VOICE
I
dreamed
I
could
hear
the
Voice
of
Nagging
Authority
,
which
blamed
me
for
dressing
a
two-year-old
boy
on
a
very
hot
day
in
heavy
clothing
instead
of
tussore
silk
.
The
Voice
kept
on
urging
and
nagging
me
to
find
the
lighter
dress
.
I
am
unmarried
and
in
my
sixties.-
Miss
M.
M.
,
Bath
.
Explanation-
The
``
Voice
of
Nagging
Authority
''
quite
likely
belongs
to
your
mother
.
She
abuses
you
for
being
unable
to
handle
a
baby
and
therefore
,
in
her
opinion
,
you
are
unfit
to
marry
.
Advice-
Concentrate
on
the
present
.
Try
to
forget
about
your
mother
's
former
domineering
attitude
towards
you
.
A
Belt
Filled
With
Diamonds
I
dreamed
I
was
in
a
crowded
room
.
In
our
midst
was
a
woman
who
has
a
reputation
for
going
after
men
.
My
husband
walked
in
carrying
a
doll
made
of
fur
fabric
,
with
a
price
tag
of
thirty-five
and
six
attached
to
it
.
He
threw
the
doll
into
the
lap
of
the
woman
,
saying
that
the
gift
would
please
her
.
I
was
furious
.
He
tried
to
calm
me
,
handing
over
a
pink
felt
belt
,
with
a
pin
stuck
in
it
.
I
threw
it
back
.
``
Do
n't
be
angry
,
''
he
said
.
``
Your
present
is
more
valuable
than
hers
.
Open
it
up
.
It
's
full
of
diamonds
!
''
I
picked
up
the
belt
,
which
fell
to
the
floor
,
but
hesitated
to
open
it
.
Before
I
came
to
any
decision
,
I
woke
up
.
I
have
been
happily
married
for
twenty-one
years
and
love
my
husband
very
much.-
Mrs.
B.
G.
H.
,
Jersey
.
Explanation-
No
matter
how
happily
you
are
married
and
how
much
you
trust
your
husband
,
suspicion
,
tinged
with
jealousy
,
will
occur
,
especially
if
you
love
him
very
much
.
Your
dream
was
caused
by
the
thought
that
another
woman
might
be
able
to
please
your
husband
more
than
you
could
.
He
walks
into
the
room
and
gives
her
the
doll
and
you
the
belt
.
On
the
surface
the
doll
looks
the
more
valuable
item
,
but
your
husband
tells
you
the
belt
is
full
of
diamonds
.
The
trouble
is
you
hesitate
to
open
it
,
fearing
that
,
after
all
,
the
diamonds
may
not
be
there
.
Advice-
Despite
your
happy
marriage
,
you
appear
to
have
a
shred
of
distrust
toward
your
husband
.
Search
your
memory
,
find
the
reason
for
it
,
tell
your
husband
about
it
and
this
slight
shadow
of
suspicion
will
cease
to
trouble
you
.
STRANGE
ENCOUNTER
WITH
A
TALKING
SNAKE
I
am
shortly
to
be
married
and
we
are
going
to
live
in
a
small
house
in
the
country
.
Outside
the
house
there
is
a
water-hole
.
I
dreamed
my
aunt
and
uncle
came
to
visit
us
.
As
I
was
seeing
them
to
their
car
a
great
snake
rose
out
of
the
hole
and
began
to
chase
us
round
the
field
.
It
caught
Uncle
and
squashed
him
to
death
.
Next
,
it
caught
hold
of
my
aunt
,
but
I
cried
out
,
``
Please
,
snake
,
do
n't
kill
her
.
She
is
a
good
woman
.
Take
me
instead
.
''
``
All
right
,
''
the
snake
replied
.
``
I
only
kill
wicked
people
.
I
will
guard
your
house
for
you
on
condition
that
you
bake
me
an
apple
pie
every
day
.
''
This
I
did
and
the
snake
and
I
became
friendly
,
but
a
week
later
he
said
:
``
The
weather
's
getting
chilly
now
,
so
I
'm
going
home
.
''
There
my
dream
ended.-
Miss
R.
,
Bolton
.
Explanation-
Your
dream
concerns
your
fiance
.
The
snake
is
a
symbol
of
his
manliness
.
He
wants
no
interference
with
the
pleasure
he
enjoys
in
your
company
.
The
snake
kills
your
uncle
,
because
he
is
another
man
,
and
lets
your
aunt
go
,
because
she
is
a
woman
,
and
so
could
n't
become
a
rival
.
Now
you
offer
yourself
to
the
snake
to
save
your
aunt
,
and
the
snake
becomes
your
guardian
(
husband
)
.
Advice-
Your
dream
clearly
expresses
you
have
certain
doubts
about
yourself
or
your
fiance
,
and
are
afraid
that
with
him
you
will
lead
a
rather
lonely
life
,
and
in
the
end
he
will
get
tired
of
you
and
leave
you
.
Discuss
the
future
fully
with
him
,
and
then
make
the
final
decision
.
She
Opened
Door
After
Door
I
dreamed
that
I
saw
my
friend
driving
an
old
car
.
She
and
the
three
boy
passengers
were
all
wearing
crash
helmets
.
The
car
swerved
on
to
the
footpath
and
crashed
through
the
window
of
a
shop
.
No
one
was
hurt
.
My
girl
friend
was
taken
to
a
hotel
in
town
and
I
went
to
see
her
as
I
thought
she
may
have
been
injured
.
I
looked
into
every
room
in
the
hotel
but
could
n't
find
her.-
Miss
W.
,
Kilmarnock
.
Explanation-
You
envy
your
girl
friend
who
embarks
on
adventures
with
the
necessary
precautions-
the
crash
helmets
.
This
explains
her
ability
to
get
out
of
events
in
which
other
girls
might
get
hurt
.
You
go
to
the
hotel
not
to
offer
sympathy
but
to
ask
her
how
she
gets
out
of
her
predicaments
.
You
ca
n't
find
her
and
this
shows
that
you
do
not
fully
approve
of
her
behaviour
.
Advice-
Do
not
try
to
model
yourself
on
your
girl
friend
.
She
may
seem
to
be
enjoying
herself
,
but
in
the
long
run
she
will
regret
her
recklessness
.
An
Aeroplane
Shoots
Her
I
have
had
this
dream
twice
recently
.
I
am
in
a
grocer
's
shop
and
just
as
I
come
out
I
see
an
aeroplane
hovering
in
the
sky
.
Suddenly
it
starts
to
fire
at
me
and
I
am
wounded
in
the
left
arm
.
I
am
eighteen
.
Could
you
please
tell
me
the
meaning
of
this
?
-
Mrs.
W.
,
Scotland
.
Explanation-
Your
dream
indicates
a
fear
that
someone
might
get
you
involved
in
some
unexpected
prank
in
which
you
would
be
the
sufferer
.
Advice-
If
there
's
anyone
,
friend
or
relative
,
who
constantly
teases
you
and
tries
to
make
you
inferior
,
trying
to
give
you
the
impression
you
are
too
young
to
be
married
,
stop
seeing
that
person
.
If
this
is
impossible
where
you
live
,
change
your
abode
.
If
the
teaser
happens
to
be
your
husband
,
make
a
solid
stand
against
him
and
hold
your
status
as
a
capable
wife
.
Wants
Her
Husband-
But
Ca
n't
Find
Him
I
dreamed
I
was
going
with
a
young
woman
to
see
the
remains
of
her
old
home
,
which
was
now
a
tourist
attraction
.
As
we
turned
down
a
lane
,
I
knew
we
were
going
the
wrong
way
.
Two
queer
looking
animals
were
chasing
each
other
round
a
pool
,
and
I
was
afraid
of
them
.
I
felt
very
unhappy
and
wanted
to
see
my
husband
,
but
I
could
n't
think
of
any
excuse
to
get
him
down
there
to
see
me
.
I
knew
that
the
woman
,
who
turned
into
my
sister-in-law
,
would
n't
understand
how
I
felt
about
everything
.
I
was
desperate
,
because
I
knew
I
would
have
to
stay
for
a
holiday.-
Mrs
C.
T.
,
Coventry
.
Explanation-
The
young
woman
is
trying
to
lead
you
astray
.
You
follow
her
despite
your
knowledge
you
are
doing
the
wrong
thing
.
The
queer
animals
frighten
you
and
you
blame
your
sister-in-law
for
your
troubles
.
You
would
like
to
have
your
husband
with
you
,
but
he
is
not
coming
.
Therefore
,
you
'll
have
to
spend
a
holiday
with
his
sister
,
whom
you
apparently
dislike
,
or
may
even
despise
.
Advice-
You
are
frightened
of
the
influence
your
sister-in-law
has
over
you
,
and
also
object
to
it
.
In
your
dream
,
you
tried
to
get
your
husband
to
help
you
in
whatever
problem
you
face
in
connection
with
her
.
Do
it
in
real
life
,
too
.
Tell
him
how
you
feel
about
his
sister
,
and
if
there
is
a
problem
,
try
to
solve
it
together
.
``
STOP
THAT
GIRL
!
''
THEY
SHOUTED
I
dreamed
I
was
driving
a
bus
along
the
main
road
at
about
eighty
miles
an
hour
.
Then
,
without
warning
,
I
suddenly
turned
down
a
side
street
,
causing
an
accident
with
another
bus
coming
up
behind
me
.
When
I
saw
what
had
happened
,
I
jumped
out
of
my
bus
and
ran
for
my
life
down
the
street
.
I
could
hear
a
crowd
of
people
chasing
after
me
shouting
:
``
That
's
her
!
Stop
that
girl
!
She
's
just
caused
an
accident
!
``
-
Miss
B.
I.
,
Bradford
.
Explanation-
Driving
a
vehicle
means
you
have
an
intense
desire
to
command
your
own
life
.
Driving
the
bus
at
a
high
speed
,
causing
an
accident
and
then
trying
to
escape
instead
of
facing
the
consequences
indicates
you
could
be
already
involved
in
an
adventure
which
could
have
serious
and
damaging
consequences-
not
only
for
yourself
,
but
other
people
as
well
.
Advice-
If
my
assumption
is
correct
and
you
are
trying
to
embark
on
some
sort
of
an
adventure-
it
might
be
a
love-affair-
take
the
dream
's
warning
and
do
n't
.
If
the
dream
is
merely
an
expression
of
your
state
of
mind
,
then
try
to
make
peace
with
the
world
.
ATTRACTIVE
STRANGER
GIVES
HER
FLOWERS
The
man
I
dream
about
passes
my
home
every
day
,
but
we
have
only
said
~
''
Good-morning
''
to
each
other
.
I
have
two
of
a
family
,
and
my
husband
is
inclined
to
be
very
jealous
.
I
dreamed
my
husband
and
I
were
at
the
front
door
as
this
man
passed
by
.
When
he
saw
us
,
he
went
across
the
road
and
picked
some
flowers
out
of
a
garden
.
He
gave
my
husband
some
tall
,
red
flowers
and
me
a
posy
of
pansies.-
Mrs
C.
H.
Somerset
.
Explanation-
You
are
trying
to
make
amends
for
your
husband
's
jealousy
.
That
's
why
the
stranger
strikes
up
a
friendship
with
you
and
your
husband
,
and
gives
flowers
to
both
of
you
.
Advice-
Do
n't
let
your
husband
's
jealousy
get
you
down
.
Whenever
he
has
an
attack
of
jealousy
,
face
him
squarely
and
don't
let
him
brow-beat
you
.
VISITS
FAR-AWAY
PLACES
AS
SHE
SLEEPS
I
have
dreamed
I
was
in
Austria
,
twice
in
Germany
and
once
in
France
.
#
213
<
156
TEXT
F13
>
THE
BRITISH
WITNESS
<
EDITORIAL
>
``
TAKE
the
book
in
your
right
hand
and
repeat
after
me
:
I
swear
by
Almighty
God
that
the
evidence
I
shall
give
shall
be
the
truth
,
the
whole
truth
,
and
nothing
but
the
truth
.
''
You
lay
the
testament
on
the
ledge
of
the
witness-box
in
front
of
you
.
The
prosecuting
advocate
rustles
through
his
papers
.
Your
mouth
feels
a
little
dry
.
Why
this
sudden
feeling
of
guilt
?
You
have
done
nothing
wrong
.
You
are
doing
your
duty
as
a
citizen
.
And
what
is
at
stake
?
This
is
n't
a
murder
trial
.
If
the
motorist
is
found
guilty
,
he
will
only
suffer
a
fine
.
Surely
no
one
can
question
your
honest
recollection
.
Or
can
they
?
To
the
left
and
slightly
above
you
,
the
magistrate
watches
you
,
reflectively
.
To
your
right
and
slightly
below
you
,
the
defending
advocate
is
watching
you
with
a
marked
intensity
.
The
prosecutor
finds
the
page
he
wants
and
clears
his
throat
.
He
,
too
,
looks
at
you
.
The
same
question
is
in
the
minds
of
all
of
them
.
What
sort
of
witness
are
you
going
to
make
?
They
all
know
,
or
can
guess
,
roughly
what
you
are
going
to
say
.
The
question
is
:
how
are
you
going
to
say
it
?
But
,
surely
,
you
have
only
to
tell
the
truth
.
You
have
sworn
to
tell
the
truth
.
You
are
on
your
oath
.
Let
us
face
one
fact
which
every
lawyer
knows
,
though
few
will
admit
it
.
From
the
point
of
view
of
your
honesty
,
that
oath
is
almost
irrelevant
.
If
you
have
come
to
court
to
lie
,
you
are
going
to
lie
whether
or
not
you
have
sworn
on
the
little
black
book
.
But
the
oath
has
one
very
useful
purpose
.
If
you
decide
to
lie
,
and
you
are
caught
out
,
the
fact
that
you
have
taken
the
oath
enables
the
police
to
charge
you
with
perjury
.
And
then
you
will
pay
dearly
for
it
.
False
evidence
This
is
unlikely
,
especially
in
a
small
case
.
When
two
honest
witnesses
give
diametrically
opposite
accounts
of
the
same
event
,
how
can
anyone
prove
that
the
evidence
you
gave
was
deliberately
false
?
The
liar
is
the
person
the
advocate
dreads
least
.
He
is
the
easiest
to
spot
,
the
easiest
to
trap
.
One
little
slip
,
and
you
will
have
to
start
inventing
lies
on
your
feet
,
to
cover
up
that
slip
.
And
that
will
involve
you
in
another
lie-
and
another-
and
another
.
If
the
advocate
knows
his
job
,
you
will
suddenly
wake
up
to
find
the
fifth
or
sixth
lie
directly
contradicts
the
first
or
second
.
And
then
you
've
had
it
.
There
are
few
instances
of
deliberate
perjury-
at
least
in
minor
cases
.
Looking
back
over
more
than
two
thousand
cases
,
I
do
n't
think
I
ever
came
across
more
than
a
dozen
liars-
real
liars
,
who
gave
a
deliberately
false
account
of
certain
facts
.
But
among
the
thousands
I
have
cross-examined
,
I
have
heard
many
patently
wrong
accounts
of
incidents
given
in
all
honesty
.
And
in
only
a
few
instances
have
I
been
able
to
convince
the
witness
in
the
box
that
his
recollection
must
have
been
mistaken
.
The
British
witness
is
,
with
few
exceptions
,
basically
honest
.
And
yet
in
almost
every
case
witnesses
conflict
completely
.
How
can
this
be
?
Simply
because
everyone
sees
an
incident
from
his
own
point
of
view
.
His
true
recollection
of
any
set
of
facts
will
really
consist
of
a
series
of
isolated
flashes
of
sight
or
sound
.
His
imagination
will
then
set
to
work
to
connect
up
those
flashes
.
This
process
is
inevitable
.
The
human
mind
simply
will
not
tolerate
a
series
of
unconnected
incidents
.
It
will
arrange
them
to
fit
in
with
a
person
's
experience
,
his
ideas
,
his
prejudices
.
When
his
mind
has
done
this
work
,
all
in
an
instant
of
time
,
the
result
will
be
that
person
's
absolutely
honest
recollection
of
the
incident
.
And
it
may
be
totally
different
from
what
actually
happened
.
Considering
this
,
it
is
sometimes
terrifying
to
realize
the
importance
attached
to
the
British
witness
.
The
fallibility
of
the
honest
recollection
is
fearful
!
Give
me
skidmarks
,
fingerprints
,
circumstantial
evidence
,
every
time
!
These
things
are
all
capable
of
explanation
,
of
interpretation
,
but
they
can
not
give
the
same
kind
of
totally
false
picture
that
can
be
given
in
absolute
honesty
by
a
sincere
and
truthful
witness
.
Put
to
the
test
The
responsibility
of
the
advocate
in
court
rests
upon
the
importance
of
every
witness
's
honest
recollection
being
fully
tested
.
When
a
man
comes
before
a
court
charged
with
,
say
,
driving
dangerously
,
what
it
really
means
is
that
``
in
the
opinion
of
a
number
of
witnesses
,
whom
you
will
see
and
hear
,
he
was
driving
dangerously
.
''
And
all
those
who
are
called
by
the
prosecution
are
already
committed
to
the
opinion
that
he
was
,
while
those
called
by
the
defence
are
already
committed
to
the
opposite
opinion
.
If
a
witness
can
be
persuaded
by
an
advocate
in
cross-examination
that
his
honest
,
preconceived
opinion
must
have
been
wrong
,
then
that
witness
's
side
of
the
case
suffers
a
major
blow
.
That
is
why
the
defending
advocate
is
watching
you
at
this
moment
with
such
intensity
.
He
is
trying
to
read
your
mind
,
to
understand
your
prejudices
,
to
assess
your
qualities
of
reason
and
of
reasonableness
.
The
first
part
of
your
appearance
in
the
box
is
simple
.
The
prosecuting
advocate
is
on
your
side
.
He
has
your
statement
before
him
.
He
knows
what
you
are
going
to
say
.
He
only
has
to
make
sure
you
say
it
all
.
Steel
yourself
At
the
same
time
his
object
,
if
he
is
worth
his
salt
,
is
to
put
you
at
your
ease
in
the
box
.
Then
the
prosecutor
sits
down
and
the
defence
advocate
rises
to
cross-examine
you
.
This
is
your
moment
of
truth
.
You
steel
yourself
,
mentally
.
You
are
ready
to
anticipate
every
question
as
an
attack
on
your
honesty
.
But
it
is
not
.
All
that
is
likely
to
be
questioned
is
your
accuracy
.
The
opening
questions
will
very
probably
be
polite
,
respectful
,
soothing
.
The
advocate
wants
your
co-operation
.
Time
enough
for
him
to
attack
,
if
he
fails
in
this
.
He
wants
you
to
relax
,
to
rethink
the
incident
with
him
,
calmly
,
logically-
and
from
his
client
's
standpoint
.
He
will
already
have
decided
the
point
upon
which
he
thinks
you
are
most
easily
open
to
persuasion
.
He
is
not
seeking
information-
that
is
the
last
thing
he
wants
.
He
will
never
ask
you
a
single
question
to
which
he
is
not
pretty
sure
in
advance
of
your
answer
.
I
recall
a
matrimonial
case
of
some
ten
years
ago
when
I
did
not
follow
this
principle
.
I
was
appearing
for
the
husband
,
an
unhappy-looking
wretch
,
battered
and
bruised
after
the
physical
attack
which
had
come
as
the
climax
of
years
of
bullying
treatment
from
the
huge
,
muscular
female
who
now
glared
at
me
from
the
witness-box
.
The
visual
contrast
was
too
much
for
me
.
``
Madam
,
''
I
said
,
pointing
out
my
cringing
client
,
``
are
you
telling
the
court
that
this
poor
little
physical
wreck
attacked
you
in
the
way
you
have
described
?
''
She
snorted
.
``
He
was
n't
a
physical
wreck
until
after
he
attacked
me
in
the
way
I
have
described
,
''
she
said
.
And
my
case
never
recovered
.
It
's
Lawrence
,
Q.C.-
this
time
for
the
PROSECUTION
BY
GORDON
THOMAS
What
makes
a
shy-
even
colourless-
little
man
a
great
criminal
lawyer
?
THE
slightly
built
Queen
's
Counsel
rustles
his
newly-laundered
gown
and
settles
his
bobbed
wig
more
firmly
on
his
brow
.
And
in
the
hushed
,
expectant
courtroom
,
everyone
leans
forward
to
catch
and
savour
his
opening
words
.
This
will
be
the
scene
at
Lewes
Assizes
as
Frederick
Geoffrey
Lawrence
,
Q.C.
,
steps
forward
for
the
first
time
as
Crown
Counsel
in
a
murder
case
.
In
the
dock
,
on
trial
for
their
lives
,
will
be
three
youths
,
accused
of
shooting
down
an
unarmed
guard
in
the
Worthing
Bank
Raid
.
For
a
minute
the
gentle-looking
barrister
will
peer
owlishly
around
him
,
taking
in
the
jury
,
the
defendants
and
spectators
.
Then
,
in
his
soft
,
level
voice
,
he
will
reveal
once
more
the
eloquent
gift
that
has
made
him
one
of
the
ablest
advocates
in
British
legal
history
.
It
is
a
gift
that
will
face
its
sternest
test
during
the
Worthing
shooting
case
.
For
Lawrence
is
returning
to
the
criminal
bar
after
an
absence
of
two
years
.
Since
1958
,
his
position
as
vice-chairman
of
the
Bar
Council
and
his
work
in
the
High
Court-
and
elsewhere-
have
kept
him
busy
.
But
now
he
is
returning
to
the
most
dramatic
legal
arena
of
all-
the
murder
court
.
Controlled
logic
Shy
and
retiring
,
Lawrence
is
often
dismissed
as
``
not
really
worth
his
reputation
.
''
But
a
number
of
unhappy
people
have
found
this
sneer
to
be
untrue-
usually
they
are
driven
off
to
prison
.
Not
so
long
ago
,
Lawrence
's
name
meant
little
to
those
who
hadn't
seen
it
beside
the
entrance
to
his
chambers
in
the
Temple
.
Then
one
day
this
little
man-
five
feet
five
inches
of
controlled
logic-
rose
to
his
feet
to
defend
Dr.
John
Bodkin
Adams
,
accused
at
the
Old
Bailey
of
poisoning
one
of
his
patients
.
It
was
one
of
the
most
sensational
murder
trials
of
the
century
.
The
defence
had
picked
Lawrence
,
a
``
nobody
''
in
criminal
matters
,
because
he
was
a
barrister
with
a
great
knowledge
of
forensic
medicine
.
For
forty
hours
of
relentless
questioning
,
the
gentle-voiced
advocate
picked
expert
holes
in
the
prosecution
's
case
.
Finally
,
after
a
trial
lasting
seventeen
days
,
he
succeeded
in
getting
the
Eastbourne
doctor
acquitted
.
For
Frederick
Geoffrey
Lawrence
,
it
was
a
famous
victory
.
In
those
seventeen
days
he
had
earned
himself
more
fame
than
in
twenty
years
at
the
Bar
.
Lawrence
learned
his
craft
as
counsel
in
divorce
and
breach-of-promise
cases
.
His
grasp
of
statistics
made
him
a
``
natural
''
for
the
arid
work
of
Ministerial
inquiries
and
Parliamentary
committees
.
It
also
brought
him
in
about
+1
,
a
year-
a
figure
trebled
since
he
''
arrived
.
''
Lawrence
almost
bloomed
in
the
dusty
atmosphere
of
the
law-courts
,
avoiding
histrionics
,
surviving
with
a
stubborn
,
hard-working
desire
to
get
at
the
truth
.
Nothing
obvious
The
Adams
case
was
typical
.
He
put
in
four
months
of
solid
pre-trial
work-
long
hours
of
study
,
stretching
into
the
small
hours
.
And
the
same
kind
of
groundwork
has
gone
into
the
Worthing
case
.
But
expect
no
obvious
tricks
from
Lawrence
at
Lewes
Assizes
.
He
does
n't
shout
or
thump
law
books
as
Marshall
Hall
did
.
He
does
n't
need
a
gold
pencil
,
like
Birkett
,
to
mesmerize
a
witness
.
He
lacks
the
pungent
Irish
humour
of
Edward
Carson
.
Instead
he
has
his
own
special
tricks
.
He
approaches
a
witness
with
his
eyes
blinking
furiously
.
His
modulated
voice
puts
them
at
ease
.
The
shy
type
he
gently
prods
with
:
''
Please
,
I
am
only
trying
to
get
at
the
truth
.
Try
and
help
.
''
The
reluctant
he
``
persuades
''
with
logic
.
And
the
arrogant
,
the
liars
,
the
``
go-to-hell
''
brigade
,
soon
find
themselves
in
an
uncomfortable
hell
of
their
own
making
.
All
eyes
will
watch
him
as
he
opens
the
prosecution
in
the
Worthing
case
.
Already
his
success
has
led
the
pundits
at
the
Royal
Courts
of
Justice
to
predict
that
he
will
become
a
judge
and
earn
a
knighthood
.
Every
word
and
gesture
he
makes
at
Lewes
Assizes
will
be
weighed
and
noted
.
And
in
the
Cock
Tavern
,
across
the
road
from
the
Royal
Courts
,
barristers
,
solicitors
and
their
clerks
will
be
asking
each
other
:
Will
this
be
Lawrence
's
trial
?
But
that
is
a
question
that
only
a
jury
can
answer
.
Concluding
THE
RED
SPY
RING
IN
BRITAIN
by
E.
H.
Cookridge
Watch
for
a
woman
with
a
STRING
BAG-
and
an
ORANGE
...
-
that
was
Moscow
's
secret
message
to
Alexander
Foote
(
above
)
when
he
was
a
Russian
spy
in
Switzerland
...
THE
organisation
of
a
Soviet
6avantpost
abroad-
a
network
controlled
by
a
resident
director-
is
fundamentally
the
same
in
all
countries
,
but
the
emphasis
on
its
tasks
and
``
targets
''
is
naturally
different
.
During
the
final
stages
of
an
agent
's
training
,
therefore
,
he
is
put
into
one
of
four
groups
.
Group
One
consists
of
agents
for
political
intelligence
and
subversion
.
#
27
<
157
TEXT
F14
>
THE
REGISTRAR-GENERAL
FORECASTS
...
ONE
OF
THESE
MARRIAGES
WILL
FAIL
But
four
happy
couples
say
he
's
talking
nonsense
by
DIANA
NORMAN
PEOPLE
disapprove
of
teenagers
marrying
.
They
shake
their
heads
and
say
:
``
They
're
too
young
.
''
They
point
to
official
statistics
which
show
that
one
out
of
four
girls
who
marry
between
16
and
18
ends
up
in
the
divorce
court
.
And
they
say
:
``
That
proves
it
.
''
But
does
it
?
To
find
out
,
I
travelled
all
over
the
country
,
meeting
couples
who
married
very
young
.
None
of
them
was
newly
married
.
Most
had
been
married
for
between
two
to
six
years
.
I
am
going
to
tell
you
the
stories
of
four
such
couples
.
If
the
Registrar
General
,
who
compiles
national
statistics
of
births
,
deaths
and
marriages
is
right
,
one
of
them
will
be
in
the
divorce
court
within
the
next
2
years
.
All
of
them
have
encountered
greater
hardship
than
most
couples
who
wait
until
they
are
older
before
marrying
.
Almost
all
have
had
to
face
the
suspicion
that
they
had
to
get
married
,
although
it
was
untrue
.
They
have
come
up
against
parental
disapproval
,
and
landladies
who
wanted
to
see
their
marriage
lines
before
offering
them
accommodation
.
They
have
all
had
to
raise
children
on
small
wages
.
Take
,
for
instance
,
the
case
of
the
Annandales
who
were
married
six
and
a
half
years
ago
,
when
Brian
was
17
,
and
Pam
16
.
Now
they
have
a
nice
home
in
Germany
,
where
23-year-old
Brian
,
a
regular
in
the
RAF
,
is
stationed
.
They
have
a
car
and
Pat
has
a
fur
coat
.
But
less
than
four
years
ago
they
went
hungry
in
order
that
their
baby
,
David
,
would
have
food
.
They
told
me
about
it
recently
when
Brian
was
on
leave
and
they
were
staying
with
Pam
's
parents
in
Francis-road
,
Ashford
,
Kent
.
Brian
was
then
a
National
Serviceman
,
getting
just
under
+5
a
week
.
He
found
that
,
because
he
was
under
21
,
the
RAF
would
not
give
him
and
Pam
married
quarters
.
Nor-
again
because
he
was
a
minor-
would
they
grant
him
the
guinea
a
week
extra
normally
given
to
married
men
in
the
RAF
who
have
to
pay
their
own
rent
.
``
It
was
a
very
bad
time
,
''
said
Brian
.
``
It
could
have
caused
a
split
between
us
.
But
,
luckily
,
it
brought
us
closer
together
.
''
He
added
:
``
We
realise
now
that
we
took
a
terrific
risk
,
marrying
so
young
.
But
when
our
parents
pointed
this
out
to
us
before
we
married
,
we
thought
they
were
wrong
.
''
Brian
and
Pam
went
to
the
same
junior
school
in
Ashford
.
And
Brian
smilingly
recalled
:
``
I
could
n't
stand
the
sight
of
her
then
.
''
TAKE-OVER
They
met
again
when
Brian
was
in
the
local
cycle
speedway
team
,
and
Pam
,
at
15
,
was
going
out
with
his
team
captain
.
``
Within
a
week
I
had
accidentally
crashed
into
the
captain
on
the
track
,
broken
his
arm
,
taken
over
his
position
as
captain
and
taken
his
girl
away
from
him
,
''
grinned
Brian
.
``
He
was
best
man
at
our
wedding
...
''
Neither
Brian
nor
Pam
can
tell
you
the
exact
moment
when
they
decided
to
get
married-
``
it
was
just
an
understanding
between
us
.
''
Proposals
are
rare
among
teenagers
.
Nearly
all
say
:
``
We
just
knew
we
were
going
to
marry-
that
's
all
.
''
Pam
told
me
:
``
We
came
up
against
a
terrific
amount
of
suspicion
.
Suspicion
that
we
had
had
to
get
married
.
Even
though
our
baby
arrived
two
years
after
our
wedding
,
some
people
still
think
that
he
was
the
reason
for
our
early
marriage
.
''
Brian
agreed
that
the
dice
are
loaded
against
teenage
marriages
.
``
We
refused
to
borrow
money
from
our
parents
during
those
difficult
times
.
We
thought
we
'd
save
rent
by
buying
a
caravan
on
HP
.
``
But
,
because
we
were
both
under
21
,
the
firm
refused
to
sell
to
us
.
In
the
end
we
had
to
buy
it
in
Pam
's
father
's
name
.
''
Despite
the
travelling
Brian
has
done
since
he
joined
the
RAF
,
Pam
has
managed
to
go
with
him
almost
everywhere
.
In
fact
,
she
told
me
:
``
In
the
six
years
of
our
marriage
,
I
've
been
away
from
him
only
for
about
three
months
.
''
Do
they
quarrel
?
``
Of
course
,
''
said
Brian
.
``
Like
mad
sometimes
...
''
But
he
added
:
``
We
never
row
in
front
of
David
.
``
We
have
a
really
happy
marriage
.
The
months
I
spent
apart
from
Pam
were
the
most
miserable
of
my
life
.
''
Well
,
that
's
the
Annandales
.
I
'd
risk
a
large
bet
that
it
wo
n't
be
their
marriage
which
ends
in
failure
.
SCARCE
And
so
to
the
Bowketts
...
In
the
two
years
they
've
been
married
,
Keith
Bowkett
and
his
pretty
,
fair-haired
wife
,
Violet-
they
're
both
18-
have
n't
lived
together
at
all
.
The
housing
shortage
and
scarcity
of
flats
in
their
home
town
of
Pontardawe
,
near
Swansea
,
South
Wales
,
have
forced
Violet
to
go
on
living
with
her
parents
,
sister
and
three
brothers
at
their
home
in
Holly-street-
although
she
is
now
a
married
woman
with
a
small
baby
.
Keith
,
whom
she
married
on
her
16th
birthday
,
lives
with
his
parents
a
short
distance
away
,
just
as
he
did
when
he
was
a
schoolboy
.
They
meet
each
other
whenever
Keith
's
job
as
a
collier
on
shift
work
will
allow
them
to
.
They
sit
in
one
or
other
of
their
parents
'
homes
watching
television
.
Or
they
hold
hands
in
the
pictures
or
go
for
walks
.
And
at
night
they
kiss
each
other
goodbye
and
then
go
back
to
their
respective
homes
.
``
We
thought
we
would
be
able
to
find
a
place
,
but
we
have
n't
,
''
said
Violet
,
bluntly
.
``
Both
our
parents
'
houses
are
too
small
to
let
us
have
a
bedroom
of
our
own
.
We
're
on
the
council
's
waiting
list
,
but
I
've
known
people
around
here
who
have
waited
nearly
ten
years
to
be
given
a
house
.
``
Flats
are
scarce
and
expensive
,
and
landlords
do
n't
want
you
if
you
've
got
a
baby
.
''
Keith
and
Violet
,
like
Brian
and
Pam
Annandale
,
and
so
many
other
youngsters
,
met
at
school
and
began
courting
at
15
.
They
insisted
on
marrying
as
soon
as
Violet
was
legally
old
enough-
16
.
Violet's
parents
were
against
the
marriage
.
Her
mother
,
4-year-old
Mrs.
Pearl
Epps
,
said
:
``
I
did
n't
want
Violet
to
marry
so
young
,
but
when
youngsters
make
up
their
minds
you
ca
n't
stop
them
.
``
So
I
made
up
my
mind
to
make
the
best
of
it
and
gave
them
a
nice
wedding
reception
here
at
home
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
HEARTBREAK
``
Sometimes
when
I
see
Violet
looking
after
her
baby
,
Steven
,
and
remember
it
was
only
a
short
time
ago
that
she
was
a
baby
herself
,
it
nearly
breaks
my
heart
.
``
She
has
no
idea
of
the
cost
of
things
,
because
she
's
never
had
a
home
of
her
own
to
run
.
But
I
must
say
she
's
making
a
good
job
of
bringing
up
Steven
.
''
People
have
told
Violet
that
she
deserves
better
,
and
that
because
Keith
has
n't
provided
her
with
a
home
,
she
has
grounds
for
divorce
.
But
Violet
just
pushes
back
her
long
hair
and
hugs
Steven
even
closer
.
``
Maybe
Keith
has
n't
been
quite
as
responsible
as
he
should
,
''
she
told
me
.
``
But
if
I
had
my
time
over
again
,
I
'd
marry
him
just
the
same-
although
perhaps
not
quite
so
early
.
``
He
'll
find
a
home
for
me
one
of
these
days
.
''
she
added
resolutely
.
``
And
I
'll
stick
by
him
.
''
If
love
,
loyalty
and
courage
count
for
anything
,
it
wo
n't
be
Violet
's
marriage
that
will
break
up
.
Perhaps
Pat
Cane
,
17
,
and
her
23-year-old
husband
,
Tom
,
are
a
bit
luckier
.
At
least
they
have
a
room
to
themselves
,
with
a
cot
in
it
for
their
seven-month-old
daughter
,
Michel
.
DIVIDED
The
room
is
in
a
council
flat
at
Tulse
Hill
,
in
South
London-
the
home
of
Pat
's
parents
.
The
other
three
bedrooms
in
the
flat
are
divided
among
Pat's
parents
and
seven
of
her
ten
brothers
and
sisters
.
Quite
a
crowd
,
eh
?
``
We
've
tried
to
find
a
place
of
our
own
.
''
said
Pat
,
who
also
married
on
her
16th
birthday
.
``
In
fact
,
recently
we
left
here
for
a
flat
that
Tom
had
found
for
us
.
But
the
landlady
was
terribly
bossy-
they
can
be
you
know-
and
kept
hinting
that
we
were
n't
married
.
``
Eventually
I
showed
her
my
marriage
lines
.
But
she
said
they
were
probably
forged
.
``
So
we
moved
back
with
Mum
,
who
's
been
very
kind
,
and
we
're
now
trying
to
find
somewhere
else
.
''
Tom
,
a
+12-a-week
decorator
,
met
Pat
over
two
years
ago
.
``
I
asked
her
to
go
to
the
pictures
with
me
.
''
said
Tom
.
``
The
film
was
Look
Back
in
Anger
,
but
WE
haven't-
not
once
.
``
When
we
decided
to
get
married
,
Pat
's
parents
did
n't
object
at
all
.
Pat
's
mum
was
only
17
when
she
married
,
and
has
been
happy
ever
since
.
``
But
my
mother
was
very
opposed
to
the
marriage
.
She
even
refused
to
come
to
the
wedding
.
''
Pat
,
taking
up
the
story
,
said
``
I
did
n't
like
Tom
being
'estranged
'
from
his
mother
,
so
when
Michel
was
born
,
I
took
the
baby
round
to
show
her
,
and
tried
to
make
things
up
between
them
.
The
moment
she
saw
Michel
she
'came
round
'
.
Now
we
get
on
very
well
.
''
Pat
's
mother
,
42-year-old
Mrs.
Lille
Barnham
,
told
me
:
``
I
ca
n't
think
why
people
are
so
down
on
teenage
marriages
,
and
try
to
wreck
them
.
``
If
girls
are
as
sensible
as
Pat
,
who
helped
bring
up
her
young
brothers
and
sisters
,
I
ca
n't
see
any
objection
to
their
marrying
when
they
like
.
''
Surely
it
wo
n't
be
Tom
and
Pat
Cane
who
break
up
.
Then
there
are
the
Bandeys
of
Wandsworth
,
London
.
Alice
Bandey
,
age
17
,
was
expecting
her
first
baby
in
six
weeks
when
I
saw
her
.
And
she
and
her
17-year-old
husband
,
Michael
,
whom
she
married
just
over
a
year
ago
,
were
going
to
have
to
find
another
place
to
live
.
Their
present
two-room
flat
they
knew
would
n't
be
suitable
when
the
baby
arrived
,
because
a
child
might
disturb
the
other
tenants
.
They
'd
already
had
to
leave
one
flat
because
the
landlady
learned
of
the
expected
baby
.
Michael
,
who
works
in
a
banana-packing
warehouse
,
earns
+7
1s
.
a
week
,
from
which
,
when
I
saw
them
,
they
were
paying
+3
1s
.
a
week
rent
.
They
had
no
honeymoon-
could
n't
afford
it-
and
the
last
new
dress
Alice
had
was
for
her
wedding
.
Yet
,
despite
their
money
and
home-hunting
problems
,
they
are
happy
.
Alice
,
an
orphan
,
met
Michael
at
school
.
They
started
courting
at
14
,
and
at
15
decided
to
get
married
as
soon
as
they
were
of
age
.
``
I
never
thought
of
marrying
anybody
else
,
''
said
Alice
.
``
And
I
do
n't
think
I
've
missed
anything
.
''
Michael
said
:
``
I
reckon
I've
got
the
perfect
wife
.
She
's
always
here
when
I
get
home
;
always
kind
,
and
cheerful-
and
a
lovely
cook
.
''
But
he
added
:
``
Marriage
certainly
is
n't
a
bed
of
roses-
especially
at
our
age
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
The
Marriage
Menders
by
DIANA
NORMAN
SHEILA
and
Jim
were
living
with
Jim
's
parents-
and
none
too
happily
.
There
always
seemed
tension
between
Sheila
and
Jim's
mother
.
And
one
day
it
broke
,
in
a
blazing
row
.
``
She
started
shouting
that
I
could
leave
as
soon
as
I
liked
,
''
Sheila
confided
afterwards
.
``
I
said
right
now
was
n't
soon
enough
for
me
.
``
She
said
I
never
cleaned
our
room
,
which
is
a
lie
.
And
when
she
started
on
about
the
baby
always
crying
,
I
got
really
wild
.
``
'Nobody
's
going
to
criticise
my
baby
'
,
I
said
,
and
started
slinging
some
of
my
things
into
a
suitcase
.
``
She
said
it
was
Jim
's
case
and
I
was
n't
taking
that
,
and
she
tried
to
pull
it
out
of
my
hands
.
Jim
came
in
.
He
pushed
me
and
shouted
that
it
was
his
baby
and
I
was
n't
going
to
take
her
away
.
He
hit
me
across
the
face
and
I
began
to
scream
.
''
Eventually
Sheila
left
,
taking
her
baby
with
her
and
went
to
live
with
her
own
parents
.
And
so
another
marriage
might
have
fallen
in
ruins
had
Sheila
not
had
the
sense
to
pour
out
her
problems
to
the
Citizens
'
Advice
Bureau
.
She
went
there
,
hurt
and
angry
,
to
ask
about
getting
a
legal
separation
from
Jim
.
#
23
<
158
TEXT
F15
>
The
United
Kingdom
and
the
European
Common
Market
Background
to
negotiations
By
ROY
SHERWOOD
WITH
the
exception
only
of
matters
of
direct
bearing
on
peace
or
early
war
,
no
issue
of
the
present
moment
is
of
as
far-reaching
importance
for
Britain
's
,
the
Commonwealth
's
,
and
the
whole
West
's
future
as
the
question
whether
the
United
Kingdom
will
join
the
European
Common
Market
.
It
is
not
a
question
to
be
decided
on
nationalistic
or
political
party
feelings
,
and
no
reasonably
objective
opinion
,
one
way
or
the
other
,
is
likely
to
be
arrived
at
without
going
through
the
process
known
to
the
writing
world
as
beginning
with
Adam
and
Eve
.
What
that
means
in
this
case
is
going
back
to
the
war
years
,
when
the
Governments
of
Belgium
,
Luxembourg
and
Holland
were
in
exile
in
London
and
had
every
reason
to
be
so
concerned
about
the
precariousness
of
their
post-war
prospects
that
they
organised
a
careful
experts
'
study
of
the
subject
.
The
outcome
,
based
on
the
realisation
that
their
chance
of
economic
recovery
and
their
ability
to
make
themselves
heard
in
international
politics
was
desperately
poor
if
taken
singly
,
and
decidedly
better
if
they
could
act
in
unison
,
was
the
agreement
to
join
their
three
countries
in
a
union
to
be
called
Benelux-
in
which
we
can
now
recognise
the
beginning
of
all
endeavours
to
unify
Western
Europe
.
And
here
we
shall
do
well
to
note
,
as
throwing
a
first
sidelight
on
the
much
bigger
problems
connected
with
the
European
Common
Market
and
the
question
whether
the
United
Kingdom
will
be
wise
in
joining
it
,
that
today
,
16
years
after
the
first
measures
were
taken
to
establish
Benelux
,
the
complete
union
aimed
at
between
Belgium
,
Luxembourg
and
Holland
has
not
yet
been
fully
achieved
.
But
in
spite
of
early
and
subsequent
difficulties
and
complications
,
Benelux
progress
was
sufficiently
striking
to
activate
the
ideas
on
European
unity
long
held
by
many
economists
and
a
number
of
politicians
.
Even
Winston
Churchill
,
arch-priest
of
British
Commonwealth
greatness
and
independence
,
spoke
as
early
as
in
1946
of
the
desirability
of
creating
a
kind
of
United
States
of
Europe
,
of
which
it
seems
however
reasonable
to
suppose
that
he
envisaged
them
as
an
extension
of
the
Commonwealth
under
British
leadership
;
and
in
France
General
de
Gaulle
,
then
still
deeply
distrustful
of
Germany
,
also
held
views
favourable
to
European
unification
.
His
,
not
unnaturally
,
differed
however
from
Churchill
's
in
two
important
points
:
the
de
Gaulle
conception
of
that
time
was
a
Western
European
community
,
largely
defensive
against
the
possibility
of
German
resurgence
,
and
therefore
without
German
participation
,
and
not
under
British
but
under
French
leadership
.
It
can
be
seen
from
this
that
there
were
even
at
that
time
not
only
two
but
actually
three
different
attitudes
to
unification-
that
of
those
who
thought
mainly
in
economics
,
of
those
who
thought
in
politics
,
and
of
those
who
thought
almost
exclusively
in
military
values
.
World
events
have
forced
the
various
proponents
of
these
attitudes
to
modify
their
ideas
and
aims
in
a
number
of
particulars
,
in
addition
to
which
there
has
occurred
one
vital
change
in
the
situation
:
the
Franco-German
rapprochement
,
which
has
resulted
in
Britain
becoming
an
outsider
to
the
extent
of
no
longer
being
indispensable
in
plans
for
Western
European
unification
.
While
on
this
subject
,
it
is
of
paramount
importance
for
the
people
of
the
United
Kingdom
to
realise
that
the
dominant
position
held
for
centuries
by
this
country
in
world
affairs
,
due
to
the
ability
to
throw
its
weight
against
whichever
nation
on
the
continent
was
growing
too
powerful
for
our
comfort
,
is
a
thing
of
the
past
.
The
traditional
balance
of
power
policy
is
dead
beyond
hope
of
resurrection
.
In
reviewing
the
various
steps
towards
European
unification
it
is
useful
to
make
passing
reference
to
the
failure
of
the
European
Defence
Community
(
EDC
)
.
At
first
fervently
advocated
by
the
French
,
who
saw
in
it
a
means
of
making
use
of
West
Germany's
potential
military
strength
under
strict
external
supervision
,
it
was
categorically
rejected
by
them
two
years
later
,
in
1952
.
The
point
is
of
importance
because
it
shows
that
unification
must
be
on
a
wider
than
a
purely
military
basis
.
Nor
can
it
be-
and
this
is
one
of
the
difficulties-
solely
economic
;
whether
the
contractants
want
it
so
or
not
,
it
must
also
become
political
.
And
this
is
the
second
,
mainly
psychological
,
point
of
difficulty
in
Britain
's
incorporation
in
European
unification
.
Turning
to
less
abortive
attempts
towards
European
unity-
which
were
,
incidentally
,
inspired
by
growing
fear
of
Russia-
the
first
was
the
US-initiated
Organisation
for
European
Economic
Co-operation
(
OEEC
)
.
It
came
into
existence
as
early
as
1948
in
connection
with
the
effort
to
make
the
best
possible
use
of
American
Marshal
Aid
;
and
it
led
,
in
its
turn
,
to
the
creation
of
the
European
Payments
Union
,
the
existence
of
which
more
than
one
Western
European
country
has
to
thank
for
successfully
surviving
periods
of
heavy
excess
of
external
payments
over
from-abroad
revenues
without
coming
to
financial
grief
.
Next
,
and
for
the
first
time
bringing
the
six
countries
together
which
now
constitute
the
European
Common
Market
,
came
the
European
Coal
and
Steel
Community
,
uniting
the
three
Benelux
nations
,
France
and
Italy
with
West
Germany
.
The
underlying
motive
in
this
case
was
the
same
which
had
prompted
France
's
first
enthusiasm
for
the
subsequently
rejected
European
Defence
Community
:
fear
of
German
resurgence
,
specifically
of
the
high
potential
of
the
Ruhr
area
.
With
it
,
something
new
entered
upon
the
political
scene
.
Control
over
the
organisation
was
not
vested
in
an
international
body
subject
to
any
of
the
participating
countries
'
veto
,
but
to
a
supra-national
authority
entrusted
with
power
to
make
and
to
enforce
decisions
.
Even
during
the
two
years
while
France
was
keen
on
the
concept
of
the
European
Defence
Community
,
Britain
had
disliked
the
implied
necessity
of
a
measure
of
surrender
of
sovereignty
.
Although
these
feelings
were
not
openly
expressed
,
there
is
little
doubt
that
the
failure
of
this
particular
idea
can
be
attributed
in
the
main
to
British
unwillingness
to
accept
French
leadership
(
while
France
advocated
the
creation
of
the
community
)
and
to
French
unwillingness
to
go
on
with
it
when
it
became
obvious
that
the
community
would
come
into
existence
only
if
France
accepted
to
play
second
fiddle
.
Coal
and
steel
production
being
not
directly
military
matters
,
and
France
being
moreover
the
biggest
of
the
six
contracting
parties
,
acceptance
of
a
supra-national
authority
did
not
in
this
case
offend
French
susceptibilities
.
On
the
contrary
,
Paris
was
right
in
seeing
in
the
creation
of
the
community
the
welcome
gain
of
control
over
German
coal
and
steel
production
.
As
for
Britain
,
she
had
cold-shouldered
the
plan
from
the
first
days
of
its
conception
by
M.
Jean
Monnet
.
The
cold-shouldering
was
done
by
a
Labour
Government
,
but
the
Conservatives
were
all
in
favour
of
it
and
of
a
generally
welcoming
attitude
to
European
integration-
as
long
as
they
were
the
opposition
party
.
Another
dividing
factor
between
this
country
and
its
continental
wartime
allies
and
associates
was
atomic
research
.
So
,
while
the
United
Kingdom
,
having
become
an
atomic
power
,
pursued
its
own
version
of
European
unification
endeavour
through
the
Western
European
Union-
a
substitute
for
the
rejected
European
Defence
Community
created
rather
in
haste
under
the
threat
of
an
American
``
re-appraisal
''
of
Washington
policy
with
regard
to
the
wartime
allies-
and
by
means
of
the
Maudling
Committee
,
the
six
nations
of
the
Coal
and
Steel
Community
drew
closer
together
.
They
combined
their
atomic
efforts
in
EURATOM
and
signed
the
Rome
Treaty
,
thereby
laying
down
the
principles
of
the
European
Common
Market
.
In
self
defence
,
Britain
took
the
lead
in
creating
EFTA
,
the
European
Free
Trade
Association
.
This
completed
the
split
,
and
whether
looked
at
from
the
viewpoint
of
that
time
or
of
the
present
,
it
can
be
seen
to
have
been
inevitable
.
None
of
the
continental
countries
had
its
freedom
of
action
limited
by
the
kind
of
obligations
imposed
on
Britain
by
the
British
Commonwealth
,
and
the
United
Kingdom
could
not
disregard
them
.
With
378
pages
in
the
English
text
,
the
treaty
governing
the
Common
Market
is
obviously
too
long
for
detailed
study
here
.
It
is
divided
into
six
chapters
the
last
two
of
which
,
concerned
with
organisational
matters
,
protocol
,
etc.
,
are
of
little
interest
to
this
study
.
The
first
chapter
states
the
aim
of
establishing
''
harmonious
development
''
and
a
common
market
,
and
of
''
progressively
approximating
the
economic
policies
of
the
member
states
.
''
Part
=2
provides
for
a
customs
union
,
the
abolition
of
internal
tariffs
and
quotas
,
a
common
agricultural
policy
,
freedom
of
movement
for
persons
,
services
and
capital
,
and
a
harmonised
transport
system
.
The
third
chapter
lays
down
common
rules
of
competition
,
deals
with
the
co-ordination
of
economic
policies
,
harmonised
features
of
social
policy
and
the
establishment
of
a
European
Investment
Bank
.
Chapter
=4
associates
former
and
present
colonial
territories
of
the
six
parties
with
the
Community
.
No
further
explanations
are
needed
to
realise
the
closeness
of
the
association
and
to
gain
a
first
impression
of
the
difficulty
of
fitting
the
United
Kingdom
into
it
.
For
the
benefit
of
those
who
are
not
studious
readers
of
international
developments
it
may
be
useful
to
begin
by
recalling
the
names
of
the
countries
composing
the
EFTA
.
They
are
:
the
United
Kingdom
,
Sweden
,
Norway
,
Denmark
,
Austria
,
Portugal
and
Switzerland
.
And
we
may
also
note
that
from
the
first
day
onwards
of
talk
about
Western
European
unification
British
thinking
always
went
along
the
lines
of
trying
to
create
a
great
area
of
unrestricted
trading
;
but
this
conception
did
not
include
agriculture
nor
any
of
the
other
``
harmonisations
''
of
internal
policies
aimed
at
by
the
nations
which
finalised
their
decisions
in
the
Rome
Treaty
.
In
spite
of
the
fact
that
the
British
attitude
has
become
modified
to
some
extent
on
the
subject
of
agriculture
,
it
is
not
difficult
to
see
that
the
difference
between
the
two
conceptions
remains
very
great
.
And
if
there
were
room
here
for
a
detailed
consideration
of
all
that
is
implied
in
the
provisions
of
parts
=2
and
=3
of
the
Rome
Treaty
,
it
would
quickly
become
evident
that
the
difficulties
of
bringing
the
two
conceptions
together
are
even
greater
than
appears
at
first
sight
.
Part
=4
makes
matters
even
worse
.
The
United
Kingdom
,
even
if
it
wanted
to
,
has
no
power
or
authority
to
commit
the
countries
of
the
Commonwealth
to
anything
;
and
the
mere
mention
of
internal
Commonwealth
differences
in
wages
and
living
standards
,
levels
of
productivity
,
of
educational
and
technological
attainment
,
and
of
the
problems
involved
in
the
provisions
of
the
second
chapter
of
the
Rome
Treaty
is
sufficient
to
show
that
those
who
declare
British
membership
of
the
European
Common
Market
to
be
incompatible
with
continuance
of
the
British
Commonwealth
are
not
completely
mad
.
Yet
a
solution
must
somehow
be
found
if
Western
Europe
is
not
to
be
split
into
two
competitive
camps
,
with
every
prospect
of
growing
rivalry
.
After
protracted
endeavours
to
find
one
or
another
kind
of
basis
of
negotiation
,
the
present
situation
is
that
the
Common
Market
and
the
Free
Trade
Association-
though
neither
of
them
as
yet
fully
operative-
face
one
another
as
not
too
friendly
strangers
.
Many
people
even
in
Britain
think
that
this
is
largely
our
own
fault
,
because
we
have
never
at
any
time
been
decisive
or
one-minded
in
our
attitude
,
vacillating
between
``
come
and
tempt
me
''
and
``
only
on
my
special
terms
.
''
On
the
continental
side
,
as
was
and
is
to
be
expected
,
France
attaches
least
,
and
Holland
most
,
importance
to
bringing
the
Common
Market
and
the
Free
Trade
Association
together
in
one
unit
.
With
productivity
rising
faster
in
the
Common
Market
countries
than
in
Britain
,
and
Britain
's
prospects
for
the
future
,
moreover
,
adversely
influenced
as
the
provisions
of
the
Rome
Treaty
will
become
effective
,
it
has
recently
become
necessary
for
the
United
Kingdom
to
take
the
initiative
towards
unambiguous
negotiation
with
the
Six
,
the
first
step
in
this
direction
being
,
as
circumstances
will
have
it
,
a
plain
application
for
membership
.
This
,
let
it
be
recalled
,
was
made
at
Brussels
on
August
1
,
and
on
the
same
day
Denmark
also
applied
.
#
211
<
159
TEXT
F16
>
What
would
you
do
with
Middlesex
?
<
EDITORIAL
>
THE
term
``
Merger
''
in
London
Labour
circles
does
not
refer
to
financial
alliances
or
newspaper
closures
,
it
refers
to
the
joining
of
Middlesex
with
London
in
the
London
Labour
Party
back
in
1951
.
Prior
to
1951
,
the
Middlesex
constituency
Labour
Parties
were
organised
in
the
Southern
Region
of
the
Labour
Party
.
The
London
Labour
Party
concerned
itself
only
with
the
Administrative
County
of
London
.
At
a
Special
Conference
of
the
London
Labour
Party
held
on
December
21
,
195
,
it
was
agreed
by
a
large
majority
that
Middlesex
,
if
it
so
wished
,
should
in
future
be
associated
with
the
London
Labour
Party
.
With
only
two
dissentients
the
Middlesex
Parties
supported
the
proposed
merger
at
a
further
Conference
held
on
January
3
,
1951
.
The
Rules
and
Standing
Orders
of
the
Party
were
amended
to
meet
the
new
situation
.
Special
provision
was
made
to
preserve
certain
rights
for
Middlesex
on
purely
Middlesex
matters
.
At
the
Annual
Conference
,
the
delegates
representing
Middlesex
Parties
held
a
special
voting
card
and
certain
issues
were
discussed
and
decided
only
by
the
Middlesex
Parties
.
A
Middlesex
County
Committee
was
set
up
as
a
sub-committee
of
the
Executive
.
Teething
troubles
The
merger
brought
its
problems
.
No
one
would
deny
that
.
But
gradually
the
teething
troubles
abated
and
by
196
,
the
Executive
went
to
Annual
Conference
with
successful
proposals
to
amend
again
the
Rules
and
Standing
Orders
which
governed
voting
procedure
.
The
special
provisions
which
allowed
for
the
Conference
to
be
split
up
(
not
split
)
into
London
and
Middlesex
sections
,
were
swept
away
.
The
Party
in
London
and
Middlesex
had
become
pretty
well
integrated
.
In
1958
,
arising
from
the
Wilson
Committee
on
Party
Organisation
,
a
proposal
was
put
forward
by
the
National
Executive
Committee
to
set
up
a
Regional
Council
for
the
Beds
,
Bucks
,
Berks
,
Herts
,
Middlesex
and
Oxfordshire
area
.
Middlesex
Parties
would
be
severed
from
London
and
become
part
of
a
new
set-up
.
At
the
44th
London
Labour
Party
Conference
in
1958
,
a
motion
tabled
by
the
Enfield
Labour
Party
was
carried
as
follows
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
This
Conference
urges
upon
the
National
Executive
Committee
that
no
useful
purpose
would
be
served
by
the
severing
of
Middlesex
Parties
from
the
London
Labour
Party
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Now
it
is
significant
that
this
motion
was
tabled
by
a
Party
which
lies
on
the
most
northerly
extremity
of
Middlesex
and
borders
on
to
Hertfordshire
.
The
London
Labour
Party
and
the
constituency
Labour
Parties
in
Middlesex
by
a
very
large
majority
opposed
the
proposed
separation
of
Middlesex
from
London
.
The
mutually
beneficial
effects
of
the
merger
were
by
this
time
apparent
.
As
a
result
of
our
opposition
,
the
National
Executive
abandoned
its
earlier
idea
and
decided
to
leave
Middlesex
with
the
London
Labour
Party
but
to
set
up
a
regional
organising
area
covering
the
same
area
as
proposed
for
the
Regional
Council
,
which
Council
has
not
been
established
.
In
consequence
,
Constituency
Labour
Parties
in
Middlesex
now
have
to
look
to
Hemel
Hempstead
on
Party
organisation
questions
and
to
the
London
Labour
Party
on
other
matters
.
The
present
situation
has
many
defects
.
Deputation
Organisation
,
policy
and
Party
administration
can
not
easily
be
separated
.
There
is
confusion
in
the
Middlesex
Parties
as
to
who
should
do
what
.
Take
the
recent
Middlesex
County
Council
election
.
The
policy
on
which
the
election
is
fought
is
the
responsibility
of
the
London
Labour
Party
Executive
,
the
production
of
posters
,
leaflets
and
that
kind
of
thing
is
undertaken
by
the
Executive
and
the
payment
of
grants
to
Parties
in
need
is
another
job
for
the
London
Labour
Party
.
But
where
do
you
draw
the
line
between
producing
the
policy
and
the
propaganda
points
and
selling
them
to
the
Party
and
the
electors
?
Twelve
months
ago
a
deputation
met
the
representative
of
the
National
Executive
and
pressed
for
a
review
of
the
present
Middlesex
set-up
so
that
the
inherent
difficulties
in
the
structure
could
be
overcome
in
readiness
for
the
Middlesex
election
.
Following
a
resolution
carried
at
the
Annual
Conference
in
February
this
year
pressing
for
an
Organiser
for
Middlesex
,
and
following
a
resolution
of
the
Executive
in
May
pressing
for
more
effective
machinery
in
Middlesex
,
Bob
Mellish
,
Joe
Barrow
,
Mrs.
Forbes
and
I
met
the
Chairman
of
the
Organisation
Sub-Committee
of
the
National
Executive
Committee
and
the
National
Agent
for
a
very
full
and
frank
discussion
on
the
Party
structure
in
Middlesex
.
We
await
the
outcome
of
that
meeting
.
Royal
Commission
The
difficulties
facing
the
National
Executive
are
recognised
.
There
is
not
a
lot
of
money
available
for
the
appointment
of
an
additional
organiser
whose
responsibilities
would
be
entirely
devoted
to
Middlesex
affairs
.
The
Report
of
the
Royal
Commission
is
out
and
we
all
await
some
indication
of
the
Government
's
policy
on
local
government
in
Greater
London
.
The
structure
of
the
Party
would
inevitably
bear
some
relationship
to
the
outline
of
local
government
in
the
area
if
there
should
be
changes
.
So
,
the
National
Executive
is
inhibited
from
embarking
on
a
long
term
solution
to
the
Middlesex
problem
pending
the
outcome
of
the
Royal
Commission
Report
.
On
the
other
hand
we
can
not
postpone
the
Middlesex
question
indefinitely
.
A
General
Election
could
well
be
with
us
before
the
shape
of
local
government
in
Greater
London
is
settled
.
And
we
can
not
blandly
assume
that
the
L.C.C
.
and
the
Middlesex
County
Council
are
doomed
to
disappear
.
The
Northern
Home
Counties
idea
has
not
worked
.
The
Middlesex
Parties
feel
no
pull
towards
their
comparatively
rural
neighbours
.
The
closer
community
of
interest
,
the
lines
of
communication
,
the
social
and
economic
factors
are
all
much
more
akin
to
London
.
The
case
for
having
Middlesex
as
a
strong
trade
union
and
industrial
base
for
a
new
Regional
Council
was
demolished
when
the
idea
of
a
new
Regional
Council
for
the
six
Northern
Home
Counties
was
abandoned
.
The
justification
for
keeping
Middlesex
in
the
Little
Six
is
really
to
maintain
some
paper-equality
of
numbers
of
constituencies
in
each
Region
or
Organising
area
.
What
about
alternatives
?
One
solution
would
be
to
revert
to
the
pre-1959
position
in
which
Middlesex
would
be
re-integrated
with
London
.
The
difficulty
here
is
that
such
a
solution
would
not
give
Middlesex
a
full-time
field
man
working
exclusively
in
Middlesex
.
Middlesex
is
a
marginal
County
and
needs
County-wide
''
marginal
''
treatment
.
Middlesex
needs
to
nurture
a
Middlesex
consciousness
and
County
pride
.
The
political
parties
have
a
heavy
responsibility
in
this
direction
.
Middlesex
is
a
very
important
urban
County
.
The
National
Executive
recognised
this
when
it
proposed
to
include
Middlesex
in
the
new
Region
.
Another
solution
,
drastic
and
perhaps
not
immediately
favoured
would
be
to
sever
Middlesex
from
the
London
Labour
Party
and
set
up
a
Middlesex
Labour
Party
along
similar
lines
to
the
London
Labour
Party
.
There
are
,
of
course
,
obvious
financial
problems
attaching
to
this
proposal
but
they
would
have
to
be
resolved
.
Or
,
a
Middlesex
Federation
of
Labour
Parties
working
within
a
Regional
Council
covering
the
Northern
Home
Counties
might
be
considered
as
a
possible
solution
.
The
London
Labour
Party
Executive
and
its
Middlesex
County
Committee
are
much
concerned
about
the
whole
thorny
problem
.
We
must
all
of
us
examine
the
question
on
the
basis
of
~
''
What
is
likely
to
be
best
for
the
Party
''
and
not
on
~
''
How
best
can
we
have
what
we
hold
.
''
A
Labour
Middlesex
County
Council
is
just
as
desirable
as
a
Labour
L.C.C
.
The
recapture
of
Middlesex
in
1964
will
bring
joy
to
the
many
friends
of
Middlesex
in
London
.
But
we
must
plan
and
devise
the
means
of
that
victory
now
.
Midsummer
of
1963
will
be
two
years
too
late
.
INSIDE
COUNTY
HALL
with
HAZEL
ROSE
Are
we
such
bores
?
IT
may
be
pure
coincidence
,
but
in
the
last
few
weeks
,
a
number
of
people
have
asked
me
``
whatever
makes
you
interested
in
Local
Government
?
-
it
's
so
dull
!
''
An
image
of
drains
,
slums
,
endless
Committees
,
innumerable
housing
cases
,
bureaucratic
control
,
is
seemingly
evoked
in
the
mind
of
the
average
citizen
,
when
surveying
the
scene
.
A
councillor
is
a
worthy
``
do-gooder
.
''
Somewhat
limited
,
always
elderly
,
and
usually
a
bore
!
To
be
acceptable
to
the
general
public
as
a
politician
,
one
must
be
able
to
converse
fluently
and
intelligently
on
Atom
Bombs
,
Apartheid
,
Algiers
,
the
African
problem
,
or
the
general
prevailing
economic
situation
.
Just
to
be
acceptable-
one
should
always
refer
to
Hugh
,
Frank
,
Michael
or
Herbert
:
and
relate
the
latest
anecdote
reflecting
a
particular
facet
of
the
personality
of
these
better
known
gentlemen-
and
one
's
own
intimate
connections
with
``
the
top
people
.
''
Otherwise
it
might
not
easily
be
recognised
that
one
's
true
ambitions
lie
``
across
the
river
,
''
and
that
Local
Government
is
merely
a
lay-by
,
on
the
road
to
Westminster
.
If
it
is
suspected
that
this
is
not
the
case
,
then
one
is
hastily
dismissed
as
a
crank
,
and
an
oddity-
and
ignored
from
then
onwards
.
Why
?
What
is
it
that
makes
people
look
upon
Local
Government
as
dull
,
unexciting
,
and
unrewarding
?
And
the
people
involved
,
as
failures
in
the
``
Grand
National
''
Stakes-
or
just
non-starters
?
An
Englishman
's
home
is
his
castle-
to
a
Londoner
it
's
more
likely
to
be
an
L.C.C
.
flat
or
perhaps
the
prospect
of
one
.
But
either
way
,
where
he
lives
,
how
he
lives
,
what
rent
he
pays
,
is
surely
a
matter
of
the
utmost
concern
,
not
only
to
him
,
but
to
anyone
with
the
slightest
civic
conscience
.
Equality
of
opportunity
is
no
longer
a
cliche
?
2
of
the
Left
,
but
a
principle
accepted
by
all
thinking
people-
irrespective
of
party
.
Schools
,
and
all
the
attendant
problems
of
education
should
be
of
the
greatest
interest
,
not
only
to
enable
an
individual
to
have
the
advantages
(
often
denied
to
his
parents
)
to
lead
a
fuller
and
more
satisfying
life
;
but
for
the
greater
part
he
can
play
in
building
up
this
country
.
If
the
health
of
the
Community
is
neglected
,
physical
and
social
activities
of
young
and
old
are
not
adequately
catered
for
:
however
improved
our
material
standards
of
living
may
be
,
the
telly
,
the
washing
machine
and
the
car
,
will
not
bring
increased
happiness
to
our
increased
leisure
.
Nor
will
they
eliminate
the
mounting
frustration
,
boredom
loneliness
and
tension
,
felt
by
an
increasing
number
of
people
.
Perhaps
it
is
the
knowledge
of
this
fundamental
truth-
that
real
happiness
and
satisfaction
is
found
in
doing
for
others
,
that
enables
councillors
to
labour
on
year
in
and
year
out
,
unpaid
,
unrecognised
,
in
what
must
appear
to
others
to
be
a
thankless
and
unrewarding
task
.
Does
this
sound
priggish
,
evangelistic
,
dull
?
Yes
,
to
a
mass
of
people
fed
on
a
diet
of
sordid
sex
details
,
sensational
divorces
,
violence
and
crime
.
Yes
,
to
those
people
caught
up
in
the
fiercely
competitive
aggressions
of
our
affluent
society
,
where
the
goal
is
more
money
,
and
the
profit
motive
,
ephemeral
pleasures
and
cheap
thrills
are
the
main
reasons
for
living
.
Local
Government
is
live
,
human
and
intensely
satisfying
work
.
Those
people
successfully
involved
in
it
are
equally
live
,
human
,
and
fulfilled
by
their
efforts
.
Their
values
are
all
right
,
Jack-
what
about
yours
?
A
TRIBUTE
TO
HAROLD
CLAY
IT
is
with
deep
regret
that
we
pay
a
last
tribute
to
a
great
friend
and
colleague
who
has
passed
on
.
Who
was
this
man
and
what
was
his
claim
to
our
gratitude
and
affection
?
Harold
Ewart
Clay
devoted
his
life
to
the
Labour
Movement
in
its
widest
sense
.
Tramways
From
his
earliest
years
he
was
an
active
trade
unionist
and
Labour
Party
worker
.
However
,
it
was
not
until
192
that
I
first
knew
of
him
.
He
was
in
Leeds
and
I
in
London
.
In
that
year
his
Union-
the
Tramwaymen
's
Union-
amalgamated
with
others
to
form
the
United
Vehicle
Workers
'
Union
(
U.V.W
.
)
,
and
my
Union
,
the
London
Carmen
's
Trade
Union
amalgamated
with
others
to
form
the
National
Union
of
Vehicle
Workers
(
N.U.V.W.
)
.
He
was
an
officer
of
the
U.V.W.
,
I
was
an
officer
of
N.U.V.W
.
and
so
our
ways
were
set
to
meet
.
Merger
Both
unions
were
trying
to
serve
the
interests
of
all
forms
of
road
transport
,
and
it
was
inevitable
that
fierce
rivalry
would
lead
to
conflict
.
Harold
in
his
Union
and
I
in
mine
,
together
with
many
of
our
colleagues
,
believed
that
this
conflict
could
only
be
solved-
and
the
best
interests
of
the
membership
and
the
community
at
large
be
served
by
a
wider
amalgamation
.
#
236
<
16
TEXT
F17
>
READY
FOR
LIFE
THE
mother
's
face
was
drawn
with
anxiety
.
``
It
's
my
little
girl
,
doctor
,
''
she
said
indicating
the
fair-haired
child
sitting
by
her
side
.
``
I
'm
desperately
worried
about
her
.
I
think
she
's
got
cancer
.
''
The
doctor
showed
no
emotion
.
``
And
what
makes
you
think
that
?
''
he
asked
.
``
Well
,
''
said
the
mother
,
``
she
's
developed
a
lump
in
her
chest
.
It
's
getting
bigger
,
too
.
That
is
how
cancer
starts
,
isn't
it
?
''
``
How
old
is
the
child
?
''
asked
the
doctor
.
``
Just
nine
years
.
''
The
doctor
completed
his
examination
.
He
was
smiling
when
he
spoke
again
.
``
It
's
certainly
not
cancer
,
''
he
told
the
mother
.
``
Your
daughter
's
growing
up
,
that
's
all
.
The
swelling
is
the
beginning
of
her
figure
.
''
This
incident
,
which
took
place
in
the
Harley
Street
consulting-room
of
one
of
our
leading
children
's
doctors
,
is
no
freak
case
.
Nor
is
it
unusual
in
1961
Britain
.
For
the
truth
is
that
in
the
last
few
years
a
tremendous
upheaval
has
shaken
our
understanding
of
child
development
.
Today
,
children
are
growing
up-
physically-
far
earlier
than
their
parents
did
.
And
as
breast
development
is
normally
the
first
sign
of
puberty
in
a
girl
,
it
is
not
unusual
to
find
this
starting
as
young
as
nine
or
ten
.
Some
parents
can
not
accept
this
change
in
their
children
Earlier
puberty
is
a
subject
that
is
proving
of
enormous
interest
to
the
medical
profession
,
but
for
some
odd
reason
it
is
one
that
seems
to
be
passing
by
the
most
important
people
of
all-
apart
from
the
children-
the
parents
.
Today
's
parents
can
not
seem
to
accept
that
the
girl
who
starts
menstruating
at
eleven
is
not
super-advanced
,
that
indeed
they
must
be
prepared
to
expect
this
to
begin
round
about
this
time
.
For
these
are
the
startling
facts
:
Girls
are
developing
earlier
,
at
the
rate
of
four
to
six
months
earlier
every
ten
years
.
This
means
that
biologically
they
are
now
growing
up
two
to
three
years
earlier
than
they
did
at
the
turn
of
the
century
.
Boys
are
advancing
even
faster
.
In
fact
,
it
is
now
getting
quite
difficult
to
find
choirboys
old
enough
to
behave
in
church
who
can
still
sing
treble
.
Children
are
simultaneously
getting
increasingly
taller
and
heavier
as
the
years
roll
by
.
For
example
,
on
an
average
,
a
girl
of
eight
in
1959
was
as
tall
and
heavy
as
a
girl
of
eight-and-a-half
in
1949
.
And
in
ten
years
the
average
height
of
a
ten-year-old
has
increased
by
half
an
inch
,
the
average
weight
by
three-and-a-half
pounds
.
Nor
does
the
advance
show
any
signs
of
halting
.
In
fact
,
it
may
well
be
that
by
the
time
these
children
have
their
children
,
the
majority
of
girls
will
be
maturing
at
ten
.
Doctors
who
are
delving
into
the
reasons
why
this
revolution
is
taking
place
have
come
up
with
some
intriguing
theories
.
Many
say
it
is
because
today
's
child
is
much
better
fed
than
her
ancestors
.
School
milk
,
they
say
,
has
quite
a
bit
to
do
with
it
.
Others
believe
the
reason
is
climatic
.
It
's
known
that
overheating
delays
the
growth
of
laboratory
rats
,
and
it
's
been
suggested
that
children
now
grow
considerably
faster
because
their
parents
do
not
overclothe
them
as
they
used
to
in
the
old
days
.
Modern
psychiatrists
,
however
,
have
an
even
more
interesting
theory
.
They
say
that
it
's
the
direct
result
of
easier
relations
between
the
sexes
.
There
is
more
conversation
about
sex
between
boys
and
girls
and
a
far
more
natural
acceptance
of
the
once
unmentionable
''
facts
of
life
.
''
This
theory
is
borne
out
by
the
fact
that
children
in
co-educational
schools
often
mature
earlier
than
those
who
are
segregated
.
Getting
it
through
to
some
parents
that
earlier
puberty
is
now
a
fact
is
proving
quite
a
headache
to
doctors
and
teachers
.
Most
teachers
have
very
decided
views
on
the
subject
.
Like
one
of
our
most
go-ahead
principals
,
Miss
K.
C.
M.
Gent
,
headmistress
of
the
four
hundred
strong
girls
'
grammar
school
in
Lichfield
,
Staffordshire
.
``
Girls
start
here
at
eleven
,
and
by
the
end
of
the
first
year
at
least
fifty
per
cent
of
them
have
reached
puberty
,
many
having
started
before
they
even
arrive
,
''
she
told
me
.
``
Because
of
this
I
have
made
it
a
rule
to
see
each
set
of
parents
individually
before
the
child
begins
her
first
term
,
''
she
went
on
.
``
I
tell
them
that
I
insist
on
every
child
knowing
the
facts
of
life
before
she
starts
at
my
school
.
``
If
the
parents
find
it
difficult
or
embarrassing
to
talk
to
the
child
I
give
them
a
booklet
which
the
child
can
read
.
``
Almost
every
mother
I
meet
seems
surprised
that
I
insist
on
this
so
early
.
``
They
ca
n't
seem
to
take
in
the
fact
that
girls
are
maturing
so
quickly
.
But
once
they
realize
the
truth
of
it
they
're
glad
to
co-operate
and
teach
their
daughters
.
''
Now
more
than
ever
children
crave
wise
guidance
Though
we
may
think
it
a
good
idea
that
children
should
grow
up
more
quickly
,
let
none
of
us
imagine
that
earlier
puberty
doesn't
bring
its
own
set
of
difficult
problems
.
The
toughest
of
these
is
this
:
that
though
physical
development
has
advanced
so
rapidly
social
development
has
stood
still
.
A
girl
of
eleven
today-
even
if
she
does
happen
to
wear
a
thirty-four-inch
bra-
is
still
,
to
her
mother
and
father
,
a
child
.
And
that
's
the
way
society
looks
at
her
,
too
.
So
who
can
blame
her
if
she
gets
all
mixed
up
?
She
has
not
had
enough
experience
of
life
to
cope
with
the
new
process
.
She
has
been
well
protected
in
the
junior
school
,
and
at
home
she
has
always
been
regarded
as
``
a
kid
.
''
No
wonder
,
then
,
that
she
does
n't
know
whether
to
play
with
toys
or
go
out
with
boys
.
No
wonder
she
craves
wise
parental
guidance
and
friendship
more
now
than
ever
before
.
Which
brings
us
back
to
the
mother
.
What
exactly
are
the
problems
likely
to
come
up
when
she
suddenly
finds
herself
confronted
by
a
little
woman
of
twelve
?
How
can
she
cope
with
the
child
's
emotional
growing
pains
in
the
kindest
,
most
sensible
way
?
How
can
she
tell
her
daughter
that
,
physically
,
she
is
now
a
woman
?
I
sought
the
answers
from
doctors
and
psychiatrists
,
teachers
and
social
workers
.
CONTINUING
READY
FOR
LIFE
by
ROSALIE
SHANN
ADOLESCENCE
is
one
of
the
most
important
times
in
a
woman
's
life
IT
is
a
fact
that
girls
are
developing
earlier
at
the
rate
of
four
to
six
months
every
ten
years
.
This
means
that
biologically
they
are
now
growing
up
two
to
three
years
earlier
than
they
did
at
the
turn
of
the
century
.
Boys
are
advancing
even
faster
.
And
this
creates
a
whole
new
set
of
problems
for
the
parents
.
Everyone
is
agreed
that
as
puberty
advances
so
they
must
also
advance
their
attitude
to
the
growing
child
.
A
girl
may
well
be
emotionally
unready
for
puberty
because
that
emotional
development
is
still
way
behind
physical
development
.
Her
emotions
have
given
her
no
warning
of
imminent
changes
.
But
though
she
may
be
unprepared
her
mother
must
not
be
.
It
is
essential
she
tell
the
child
the
facts
of
life
in
time
,
not
just
the
usual
item
about
where
babies
come
from
,
but
what
puberty
is
,
what
changes
will
take
place
,
and
why
.
What
exactly
is
meant
by
``
in
time
''
?
Well
,
it
varies
from
child
to
child
,
but
generally
speaking
changes
should
be
discussed
as
soon
as
they
begin
in
the
child
.
The
first
sign
is
invariably
the
beginning
of
the
development
of
the
bust
.
As
soon
as
a
mother
notices
this
she
should
talk
to
the
girl
,
perhaps
before
if
the
opportunity
has
arisen
,
but
never
later
than
this
.
A
child
,
incidentally
,
is
far
more
likely
to
accept
the
facts
naturally
and
easily
and
without
embarrassment
if
she
is
used
to
seeing
her
mother
undressed
.
Then
as
soon
as
menstruation
starts
the
mother
should
explain
to
her
daughter
all
over
again
what
it
is
and
why
it
happens
.
Physical
changes
indicate
the
child
's
approaching
maturity
Doctors
say
it
is
important
to
explain
to
the
child
twice-
before
menstruation
happens
and
when
it
does-
as
she
can
not
fully
appreciate
the
facts
the
first
time
.
Above
all
,
a
mother
should
appear
pleased
about
her
daughter's
physical
changes
because
it
indicates
approaching
maturity
,
and
this
is
something
,
the
mother
must
imply
,
to
be
looked
forward
to
,
not
dreaded
.
If
a
mother
views
the
onset
of
her
daughter
's
adolescence
with
misgiving
,
believing-
because
of
what
she
's
heard-
that
it
's
always
a
troubled
time
for
all
concerned
,
then
this
fear
will
be
communicated
to
the
child
,
and
the
inevitable
obstacles
will
be
anticipated
and
probably
enlarged
.
A
fact
mothers
must
also
be
prepared
for
is
that
different
levels
of
maturity
exist
side
by
side
.
This
can
be
extremely
tricky
to
understand
,
both
from
the
parents
'
and
the
child
's
point
of
view
.
There
often
is
,
for
instance
,
a
child
who
can
partake
in
quite
adult
activities
,
such
as
intellectual
conversation
,
yet
at
the
same
time
spend
hours
reading
her
childish
comics
.
Moods
vary
,
too
,
and
with
such
speed
that
the
poor
parent
is
often
at
a
loss
to
keep
up
.
One
minute
the
child
is
lost
in
desolation
,
quite
sure
she
is
a
failure
in
every
way
.
The
next
,
while
the
parent
is
still
trying
to
comfort
her
,
she
is
brimming
over
with
self-confidence
and
a
brand
new
bout
of
enthusiasm
.
By
far
the
best
,
and
most
sensible
,
way
for
mothers
to
face
this
time
is
to
accept
that
the
child
is
changing
,
and
to
welcome
that
change
.
This
,
of
course
,
is
far
easier
said
than
done
,
for
,
whatever
the
psychiatrists
say
,
it
cuts
the
heart
when
a
dearly
loved
child
,
once
so
docile
and
parent-attached
,
suddenly
wants
to
strike
out
by
herself
,
choosing
her
own
friends
.
But
it
is
some
compensation
to
realize
that
this
desire
for
independence
is
a
good
thing
for
the
child
.
It
shows
she
is
anxious
to
stand
on
her
own
feet
and
make
a
place
for
herself
in
the
world
later
on
.
If
her
naturally
healthy
desire
to
grow
up
is
frustrated
she
will
either
lose
her
urge
to
be
independent
or
she
will
rebel
and
go
her
own
way
anyhow
.
And
this
last
spells
trouble
in
the
home
.
A
child
psychiatrist
was
adamant
on
this
point
of
independence
.
``
So
many
mothers
,
''
he
said
,
``
make
the
mistake
of
expecting
to
know
everything
about
their
daughters
.
The
brutal
truth
is
that
a
girl
will
not
grow
up
normally
unless
she
has
a
secret
life
away
from
her
parents
.
``
In
fact
,
the
daughter
who
tells
her
mother
everything
is
very
suspect
from
the
psychiatrist
's
point
of
view
because
she
is
not
being
allowed
to
grow
naturally
into
an
adult
.
''
IT
's
enlightening
,
and
a
little
shattering
,
to
learn
from
the
psychiatrist
that
that
state
which
mothers
boast
about
,
``
we
're
more
like
sisters
than
mother
and
daughter
''
is
not
one
to
be
envied
.
Indeed
,
this
very
closeness
and
dependence
is
considered
detrimental
to
normal
development
.
``
It
's
far
more
healthy
for
girls
to
giggle
among
themselves
and
have
'best
friends
'
from
their
own
classmates
,
''
the
psychiatrist
told
me
.
``
The
mother
just
must
n't
be
that
'best
friend
'
because
it
suggests
that
the
daughter
is
still
clinging
to
her
.
``
I
know
this
is
a
bitter
pill
for
mothers
to
swallow
,
particularly
those
who
are
bringing
up
daughters
alone
without
their
husbands
.
I
often
advise
these
women
to
get
themselves
an
interesting
job
.
Just
for
the
sake
of
the
girl
.
''
Many
young
women
who
finally
end
up
with
nervous
breakdowns
or
other
mental
disorders
do
so
just
because
they
have
never
broken
away
from
their
families
.
``
You
have
no
idea
how
many
girls
come
here
who
have
never
been
shopping
by
themselves
,
''
another
psychiatrist
said
.
``
A
young
person
should
be
allowed
a
lot
more
responsibility
and
freedom
from
the
age
of
ten
or
eleven
onwards
.
``
She
should
be
able
to
choose
some
of
her
own
clothes
and
perhaps
her
own
wallpaper
.
She
must
be
able
to
spend
her
own
pocket
money
the
way
she
wants
,
and
keep
a
diary
which
no
one
will
read
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
213
<
161
TEXT
F18
>
Sign
Here
FOR
HAPPINESS
JUDITH
SIMONS
meets
a
woman
who
shares
our
happiest
and
our
saddest
moments
Life
's
greatest
dramas-
they
're
all
in
a
day
's
work
for
Dorothy
Taylor
Horrocks
.
BACK
in
World
War
One
an
excited
young
mother
entered
the
Registrar
's
Office
at
Ramsbottom
in
Lancashire
.
``
I
've
had
triplets
,
''
she
announced
proudly
.
``
I
'd
like
to
call
them
France
,
Belgium
and
Russia-
after
our
Allies
.
''
The
Deputy
Registrar
,
pretty
young
Miss
Dorothy
Taylor
Horrocks
,
looked
startled
,
but
her
voice
stayed
calm
.
``
Does
your
husband
like
those
names
?
''
``
I
have
n't
asked
him
.
He
's
serving
in
France
.
''
``
Well
,
do
write
and
see
what
he
says
before
deciding
,
''
Miss
Horrocks
advised
gently
.
``
When
the
boys
grow
up
,
those
names
might
be
an
embarrassment
.
But
of
course
,
if
your
husband
approves
,
we'll
register
the
babies
as
you
wish
.
''
A
lesson
in
tact
A
week
later
the
mother
came
back
.
``
I
'm
glad
you
made
me
tell
my
husband
before
naming
the
boys
,
''
she
said
gratefully
.
``
We
've
decided
to
call
them
Frank
,
Charles
and
Richard
.
''
Today
,
Dorothy
Taylor
Horrocks-
now
Registrar
for
Radcliffe
,
Whitefield
and
Prestwich-
still
remembers
that
early
exercise
in
common
sense
and
tact
.
``
Though
there
are
not
many
women
registrars
yet
,
I
think
we
can
give
men
registrars
a
lead
in
some
ways
,
''
she
told
me
with
a
smile
.
``
Men
may
be
more
efficient
and
businesslike
,
but
on
the
personal
side
of
Births
,
Deaths
and
Marriages
women
have
a
more
sympathetic
approach
.
''
I
could
see
Miss
Horrocks
'
point
.
Neither
her
conventional
,
impersonal
office
nor
her
plain
black
suit
could
deflect
from
the
warm
personality
of
this
woman
who
records
the
greatest
dramas
of
our
lives
.
With
Miss
Horrocks
,
her
job
is
not
just
a
matter
of
making
an
entry
in
an
official
book
,
issuing
an
official
certificate
.
When
a
woman
who
is
newly
widowed
comes
to
register
her
husband
's
death
,
Miss
Horrocks
can
sense
at
once
if
she
needs
a
friendly
ear
.
``
Do
n't
worry
,
''
she
will
say
with
gentle
patience
.
``
I
'm
here
to
help
you
.
Now
sit
down
and
tell
me
about
it
...
''
With
a
girl
registering
an
illegitimate
birth
,
her
manner
is
similarly
sympathetic
.
One
such
girl
expressed
the
feelings
of
many
:
``
When
I
walked
in
here
and
saw
the
registrar
was
this
kind
lady
I
was
so
relieved
.
''
One
reason
,
perhaps
,
why
Miss
Horrocks
has
this
work
at
her
finger-tips
is
that
she
was
born
into
the
business
!
Her
father
,
too
,
was
a
registrar
,
and
though
she
had
originally
hoped
to
be
a
nurse
,
Miss
Horrocks
found
herself
following
in
his
footsteps
.
``
It
's
in
registering
births
that
our
real
test
comes
,
especially
when
the
mother
chooses
an
impossible
name
.
Incidentally
,
it
's
always
the
Mums
who
are
fanciful
!
Back
to
old
names
``
If
the
father
is
in
doubt
about
the
name
,
or
perhaps
doesn't
even
know
the
wife
's
choice
if
he
is
away
,
often
I
can
influence
the
balance
of
opinion
.
But
if
both
parents
approve
I
must
comply
with
their
wishes
.
``
One
wife
wanted
to
name
her
baby
daughter
Rowena-
Ophelia-
Elvira-
Cardetta-
Osberga-
after
the
ships
on
which
her
sailor
husband
had
served
.
In
this
case
the
husband
was
thrilled
with
the
names
,
so
I
could
do
no
more
!
''
Miss
Horrocks
smiled
.
``
Lately
I
've
registered
very
few
strange
names
.
Even
the
fashion
of
calling
babies
after
film
stars
is
n't
so
popular
these
days
.
We
seem
to
be
having
a
swing
back
to
the
old-fashioned
,
tried
and
trusted
names-
especially
Mark
for
boys
and
Jane
for
girls
.
''
The
next
step
on
the
path
of
life-
marriage-
is
a
routine
job
for
Miss
Horrocks
,
but
it
occupies
most
of
her
time
!
Apart
from
ceremonies
conducted
in
her
office
by
the
Superintendent
Registrar
,
each
Saturday
she
's
off
on
a
round
of
Roman
Catholic
and
other
non-Conformist
churches
where
it
is
necessary
for
a
registrar
to
be
present
at
a
marriage
ceremony
.
``
I
've
spent
more
time
waiting
at
the
church
than
any
other
woman
in
Lancashire
,
''
laughs
Miss
Horrocks
.
``
When
a
bride
is
late
I
'm
on
tenterhooks-
wondering
if
I
'll
be
in
time
for
my
next
wedding
.
``
But
I
do
n't
really
mind
.
It
's
the
bride
's
great
day
.
``
I
have
never
been
married
myself
,
but
if
I
had
,
I
know
I
'd
have
been
late
,
too
!
``
I
always
enjoy
watching
a
wedding
.
Today
a
great
many
of
the
girls
are
wearing
those
pretty
Princess
Margaret
style
bridal
headdresses
,
and
they
wear
more
elaborate
dresses
than
they
used
to
do
.
But
the
grooms
are
usually
more
nervous
.
''
Only
one
hitch
in
years
In
her
long
career
Miss
Horrocks
has
known
only
one
marriage
hitch-
last
summer
,
when
ex-assistant-hangman
Brian
Allen
and
his
Spanish
bride
Angela
Corillo
went
through
a
marriage
ceremony
at
a
Roman
Catholic
church
,
but
forgot
to
inform
Miss
Horrocks
.
``
They
were
therefore
not
legally
married
!
''
Miss
Horrocks
told
me
.
``
Still
,
it
was
all
put
right
.
They
delayed
their
honeymoon
and
came
to
me
for
a
special
licence
.
''
Miss
Horrocks
holds
another
record
.
One
morning
she
attended
a
wedding
,
two
and
a
half
hours
later
she
was
informed
the
bride
had
given
birth
to
twins
and
that
one
of
the
babies
had
died
.
So
in
the
space
of
a
day
she
had
registered
a
marriage
,
two
births
and
a
death-
all
in
one
family
!
And
what
of
Miss
Horrocks
'
own
life
?
It
is
very
much
drama-free
,
she
admits
.
She
shares
a
house
with
a
retired
headmistress
,
belongs
to
an
exclusive
women
's
club
,
doesn't
do
much
in
the
way
of
hobbies
because
she
has
n't
the
time
.
``
But
after
my
daily
panorama
of
the
highlights
in
other
people's
lives
,
I
'm
perfectly
content
with
a
quiet
life
of
my
own
,
''
she
smiled
.
DID
YOU
KNOW
the
part
a
registrar
plays
in
your
life
?
BIRTHS
THE
birth
of
a
baby
should
be
reported
to
the
registrar
within
forty-two
days
.
There
is
a
fee
of
3s
.
9d
.
for
a
certified
copy
and
9d
.
for
short
birth
certificate
.
<
SIC
>
If
you
later
regret
your
choice
of
Christian
names
and
want
to
change
them
or
make
an
addition
,
this
can
be
done
at
the
Registrar's
Office
within
a
year
of
first
registering
the
birth
.
The
birth
certificate
will
then
be
amended
for
a
fee
of
1s
.
6d
.
A
Christian
name
or
names
can
be
changed
,
through
baptism
,
at
any
time
.
MARRIAGES
For
a
marriage
by
certificate
(
the
usual
form
of
marriage
)
the
registrar
requires
twenty-one
clear
days
'
notice
.
The
fee
is
3s
.
if
the
couple
wishing
to
be
married
live
in
the
same
district
,
6s
.
if
they
live
in
different
districts
.
The
fee
for
marriage
at
three
days
'
notice
is
+2
8s
.
This
covers
the
cost
of
a
licence
only
.
The
licence
for
a
church
wedding
without
the
waiting
time
for
banns
to
be
called
costs
+2
15s
.
(
Not
under
a
registrar's
jurisdiction
.
)
Contrary
to
popular
belief
,
a
special
licence
is
not
one
which
enables
a
couple
to
marry
quickly
.
This
special
licence
is
granted
by
the
appropriate
Bishop
only
in
exceptional
circumstances
(
for
example
,
when
a
couple
wish
to
marry
in
a
district
where
they
neither
live
nor
worship
or
in
a
place
which
is
not
licensed
for
marriage-
a
college
chapel
,
etc.
)
.
There
is
no
set
waiting
period
before
a
special
licence
wedding
takes
place
,
and
it
costs
+25
.
DEATHS
When
a
doctor
has
issued
a
certificate
showing
the
cause
of
death
,
this
must
be
taken
to
the
registrar
,
who
will
then
issue
an
official
burial
or
cremation
certificate
.
This
is
needed
before
burial
or
cremation
can
take
place
and
is
issued
free
of
charge
.
All
certificates
for
personal
purposes
must
be
paid
.
The
fee
charged
is
according
to
the
purpose
for
which
the
certificates
are
needed
.
Most
of
us
have
lived
through
it-
that
moment
when
all
hope
of
happiness
seems
lost
for
ever
They
said
they
'd
NEVER
LOVE
AGAIN
``
NEVER
!
I
'll
never
get
over
him
.
I
know
I
'll
never
love
again
.
''
The
girl
threw
herself
,
sobbing
,
on
the
bed
.
For
hours-
or
so
it
seemed-
she
lay
there
,
the
victim
of
a
bleak
all-enveloping
despair
.
For
the
moment
,
at
any
rate
,
she
knew
that
this
man
,
who
had
so
recently
gone
out
of
her
life
,
would
be
in
her
heart
for
ever
.
She
would
never
get
over
him
...
This
scene
,
which
surely
every
woman
has
lived
through
herself
,
goes
on
everywhere
,
all
the
time
.
The
broken
romance
,
the
terrible
grief
when
you
realise
that
the
one
you
love
has
gone
out
of
your
life
for
ever
...
But
here
is
a
heartening
thing
:
to
almost
everyone
who
has
ever
loved
and
lost
,
there
comes
,
in
time
,
another
love
,
another
day
when
the
heart
sings
through
joy
of
loving
...
Time
,
it
is
true
,
heals
even
the
most
bruised
hearts
.
Time
,
and
a
second
love
.
Those
unlucky
enough
to
be
going
through
just
this
sad
phase
in
life
right
now
,
may
look
at
some
of
the
great
loves
of
recent
years
,
loves
that
have
come
to
nothing
or
have
ended
tragically
and
yet
whose
partners
have
gone
on
to
love
again-
and
take
heart
!
Look
first
at
the
most
ill-fated
romance
of
the
century
.
That
of
Princess
Margaret
and
Peter
Townsend
.
If
ever
there
was
a
modern
fairy-tale
that
went
wrong
,
then
Margaret
's
and
Peter
's
must
surely
be
it
.
After
two
long
years
THEY
knew
each
other
for
thirteen
years
,
first
met
when
Margaret
was
a
boisterous
schoolgirl
and
Peter
the
``
new
boy
''
at
the
Palace
.
When
it
was
discovered
in
Royal
Circles
that
they
were
in
love
,
Peter
was
posted
to
Brussels
as
an
air
attache
?
2
.
They
had
to
be
apart
for
two
years
,
perhaps
to
test
if
their
love
was
strong
enough
to
bear
the
separation
.
It
was
.
In
the
autumn
of
1955
,
Peter
Townsend
flew
back
home
and
went
straight
to
Clarence
House
to
meet
Margaret
.
In
New
York
the
papers
headlined
the
news
:
Only
a
Matter
of
Hours
Now
.
But
the
hours
spun
out
into
days
,
the
days
into
weeks
.
Indeed
it
was
eighteen
days
before
Margaret
finally
decided
.
During
that
time
they
were
constantly
in
each
other
's
company
.
Either
at
Clarence
House
or
in
the
homes
of
their
friends
.
Four
private
dinner
parties
were
given
for
them
in
London
.
Twice
they
spent
the
weekend
as
guests
of
close
friends
in
the
country
.
They
walked
hand
in
hand
under
the
trees
aglow
with
autumn
colours
,
and
went
over
the
problem
endlessly
,
again
and
again
and
again
...
It
was
no
good
,
and
they
both
knew
it
.
Peter
Townsend
had
been
the
innocent
party
in
a
divorce
case
.
And
that
was
enough
to
make
him
unsuitable
by
Royal
standards
.
Their
first
meeting
ALONE
in
the
Clarence
House
drawing-room
on
the
day
when
she
made
public
the
renunciation
of
her
love
,
Margaret
read
through
once
more
the
draft
of
a
personal
message
,
which
in
a
hundred
and
fourteen
words
,
told
the
world
of
her
decision
:
``
I
would
like
it
to
be
known
that
I
have
decided
not
to
marry
Group
Captain
Townsend
...
''
Few
of
us
will
forget
the
heartbreaking
pictures
of
Margaret
that
were
in
the
papers
the
following
day
.
Bravely
,
she
tried
to
show
a
face
of
composure
to
the
world
in
true
Royal
Family
tradition
.
But
no
camera
could
fail
to
record
her
grief
.
A
little
later
came
the
story
that
Margaret
and
Peter
had
sworn
never
to
wed
.
The
Group
Captain
was
quoted
as
having
said
:
``
As
we
can
not
marry
each
other
,
then
neither
of
us
will
ever
marry
anyone
else
.
''
But
it
was
not
to
be
.
And
a
good
thing
,
too
.
Nobody
would
wish
these
two
young
people
to
go
through
life
alone
for
the
rest
of
their
days
.
Within
five
years
from
that
fateful
October
evening
,
both
of
them
had
married
other
people
.
Peter
Townsend
,
a
pretty
French
girl
,
who
looked
so
remarkably
like
the
Princess
;
and
Margaret
the
good-looking
photographer
,
Tony
Armstrong-Jones
.
It
had
been
three
years
though
before
she
had
found
another
love
.
Three
years
,
while
she
nursed
her
broken
heart
and
looked
sadly
on
all
the
young
men
who
asked
to
take
her
out
.
Then
on
the
night
of
March
31
,
1958
,
she
went
to
a
Hallowe'en
ball
at
London
's
Dorchester
Hotel
with
Billy
Wallace
and
other
friends
.
#
215
<
162
TEXT
F19
>
WHY
INTOXICANTS
?
Man
's
search
for
immortality
...
by
Wesley
M.
Clark
AS
FAR
BACK
as
primitive
man
,
one
discovers
him
directly
dependent
on
the
whims
and
moods
of
nature
.
Her
laws
dared
not
be
flaunted
by
him
.
Her
contrasts
,
the
warm-breathing
summer
,
with
a
plentiful
supply
of
everything
needful
,
relentless
winter
,
when
everything
seemed
dead
without
a
shaft
of
sunlight
for
weeks
at
a
time-
dire
want
.
All
the
suffering
awakened
and
sharpened
in
him
his
perceptive
faculties
.
Primitive
man
noted
the
mood
between
the
lustrous
sun
in
the
cerulean
vault
of
the
daytime
,
and
the
changing
faces
of
the
moon
that
gleamed
coldly
during
the
fear-inspiring
night
.
He
wondered
at
the
mysterious
stars
that
seemed
at
times
to
travel
across
the
vision
of
the
black
face
of
the
night
.
Occasionally
,
these
shimmering
stars
plunged
downward
toward
the
earth
at
tremendous
speed
.
Then
there
were
times
when
the
sky
would
change
from
tranquillity
to
sudden
anger
.
Great
ominous
clouds
galloped
across
the
heavenly
firmament
,
writhing
and
with
diabolical
unpredictability
,
seemingly
resembling
unleashed
monsters
,
spitting
fire
,
roaring
angrily
,
and
emptying
deluges
of
water
to
the
earth
.
Why
?
Man
asked
himself
.
Who
?
What
does
all
this
?
When
a
member
of
man
's
family
died
,
the
body
,
which
only
an
hour
before
had
been
warm
,
talked
and
breathed
,
suddenly
was
inert
and
cold
.
Its
appearance
had
not
changed
outwardly
,
yet
it
was
not
the
same
.
There
was
no
longer
the
rhythmic
breathing
.
With
the
last
gasp
,
life
departed
.
Breath
,
then
,
was
life
.
But
where
had
breath
gone
?
And
he
could
smell
the
aroma
of
the
flowers
,
the
pungent
exhalations
from
the
trees
,
the
earth
.
The
thought
occurred
to
him
,
all
this
is
like
my
breath-
my
breath
which
vanishes
when
I
die
.
And
when
I
die
,
where
do
I
go
?
These
phenomena
which
man
experienced
eventually
evolved
into
a
conception
of
one
or
more
spiritual
beings
of
invisible
forces
or
powers
within
the
many
objects
about
him
.
It
was
the
Breath
that
separated
from
the
live
body
and
departed
elsewhere
,
leaving
behind
the
inanimate
,
which
gave
first
rise
to
the
conception
of
spirits
.
Everywhere
man
was
this
conception
existed
.
Among
the
Primal
Aryans
,
it
was
called
Gust
,
Breath
or
Whiff
.
The
Greeks
termed
it
Atman
,
breath
,
air
;
or
,
Pneuma
,
air
.
The
Romans
,
whether
of
ancient
pagan
days
or
modern
Christian
times
,
used
the
term
Spiritus
for
breath
;
while
Geist
,
Ghost
,
Gast
,
or
Gaest
,
was
the
way
the
German
and
his
Teutonic
forebears
summed
it
up
.
The
conception
has
been
incorporated
almost
in
its
original
form
in
the
Old
Testament
which
states
:
``
In
creating
man
,
God
breathed
into
him
the
Breath
of
life
,
the
Spirit
,
the
Soul
.
''
Primitive
man
's
logic
was
naive
.
Upon
developing
the
concept
of
a
world
of
spirits
,
he
immediately
entered
upon
the
system
of
spirit
worship
,
which
in
its
most
elemental
form
,
was
a
worship
of
the
dead
.
The
dead
continued
to
live
as
spirits
;
in
the
wind
,
the
flowers
,
the
trees
,
the
thunder
,
the
volcano
,
an
animal
.
But
it
did
not
matter
so
much
where
they
lived
,
as
that
man
felt
the
spirits
needed
food
,
both
liquid
and
solid
,
just
the
same
as
when
they
still
dwelt
in
their
mortal
bodies
.
Therefore
,
man
deduced
it
was
his
duty-
a
sacred
obligation
for
him
to
supply
spirits
with
food
,
drink
,
clothing
,
weapons
,
slaves-
everything
he
was
used
to
using
while
he
was
alive
.
This
was
motivated
through
fear
or
love
.
In
the
Occident
as
in
the
Orient
,
in
Africa
,
Australia
or
America
,
wherever
primitive
man
or
primitive
man
's
history
may
be
researched
,
the
custom
became
firmly
established
.
Nor
has
it
disappeared
today
.
Among
certain
Christianised
people
,
the
ritual
of
setting
aside
daily
food
and
drink
for
the
departed
is
strictly
adhered
to
;
or
dishes
and
beverage
are
taken
on
the
anniversary
of
the
dead
to
their
place
of
burial
.
The
libation
in
honour
of
the
deceased
is
found
as
a
part
of
the
most
modern
customs
,
as
when
some
drops
are
poured
out
before
a
drink
is
taken
:
the
toast
.
From
this
simplest-of-all
worship
of
the
dead
,
there
gradually
grew
a
worship
of
spirits
in
general
.
This
conviction
of
the
superhuman
and
following
it
,
the
need
of
appeasement
either
because
of
fear
or
love
,
found
its
visible
expression
in
offerings
,
sacrifices
to
the
spirits
or
deities
.
And
what
could
be
found
more
pleasing
to
them
than
food
and
drink
?
These
two
items
became
an
integral
part
of
worship
.
Primitive
man
's
first
thought
at
the
birth
of
his
first
conception
of
the
supernatural
survival
of
his
ancestors
'
spirits
,
to
whom
he
consecrated
sacrifices
,
food
,
and
drink
,
evolved
without
a
break
for
hundreds
of
centuries
.
With
the
Jews
,
until
the
Mosaic
period
,
even
until
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
when
bloody
sacrifices
were
ended
;
with
the
Christians
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
until
the
reign
of
THEODOSIUS
(
392
A.D.
)
,
when
bloody
sacrifices
were
abolished
,
and
only
the
unbloody
one-
the
offertorium
at
Mass-
bread
and
wine
has
gone
on
unchecked
.
The
fact
stands
out
,
boldly
and
indisputable
,
that
deeply
rooted
in
the
human
consciousness
there
grew
a
feeling
of
dependence
upon
a
power
which
was
able
to
discern
his
fate
for
better
or
worse
.
That
feeling
filled
him
with
awe
,
dread
,
confidence
and
veneration
.
Along
with
,
and
as
strong
as
the
consciousness
of
his
dependence
upon
the
spirits-
deities-
man
was
influenced
by
the
reflection
that
it
was
wise
to
propitiate
;
in
fact
to
get
into
communication
indirectly
,
or
directly
if
possible
with
those
supernatural
powers
or
beings
.
This
he
attempted
and
succeeded
in
doing
by
the
exercise
of
the
various
forms
of
worship
:
libations
,
fastings
,
sacrifices
,
prayers
,
singing
or
<
SIC
>
hymns
,
dancing
.
Prayer
,
psychic
abandonment
and
the
many
kinds
of
devotional
exercises
induced
in
primitive
man
,
accompanied
,
as
it
did
in
all
his
descendants
,
the
condition
known
as
spiritual
elevation
and
exhaltation
,
followed
by
the
more
advanced
stages
of
inspiration
and
ecstasy
.
It
was
only
in
these
later
spiritual
phases
,
that
the
human
mind
was
able
to
step
across
the
threshold
of
material
thought
into
the
sphere
of
the
immaterial
or
supernatural
world
.
In
these
phases
only
,
could
man
leave
his
objective
consciousness
entirely
behind
him
.
There
only
,
he
was
able
to
feel
the
Breath
,
the
Spirit
of
the
god
,
to
resemble
in
his
whole
being
the
spiritual
entity
to
<
SIC
>
the
god
,
to
be
filled
with
it
.
In
that
condition
,
he
was
inspired
.
This
fundamental
idea
immediately
found
its
way
into
man's
speech
,
which
henceforth
became
filled
with
words
and
idioms
expressing
it
.
In
theology
one
is
cognisant
of
the
inspired
prophets
,
the
inspiration
of
the
scriptures
.
There
are
in
ordinary
speech
the
expressions
:
the
inspired
artist
,
orator
,
writer
,
musician-
and
on
a
more
profane
level
,
there
is
the
inspiration
of
the
fermented
juice
.
Side
by
side
with
inspiration
and
its
meaning
,
in
fact
identical
to
it
in
many
usages
,
came
the
word
``
enthusiasm
.
''
To
the
ancient
Greeks
who
passed
it
on
to
the
contemporary
world
,
the
word
meant
:
''
in
God
,
''
``
being
in
God
,
''
``
united
with
God
''
.
(
en-
in
,
theos-
God
)
.
In
common
usage
,
however
,
enthusiasm
has
come
to
mean
,
``
the
intense
,
rapturous
feeling
felt
by
individuals
or
masses
,
especially
as
exhibited
in
ardent
zeal
or
<
SIC
>
a
person
,
principle
,
or
cause
.
''
Back
in
the
nebulosity
of
time
,
there
developed
in
man
a
religious
inspiration
and
religious
ecstasy
produced
in
their
elemental
form
by
mental
and
immaterial
or
psychic
agents
.
Later
,
however
,
it
became
necessary
,
because
of
some
crisis
or
urgent
need
that
arose
in
the
life
of
the
individual
or
tribe
,
to
propitiate
one
of
these
deities
,
to
induce
quickly
by
physical
means
this
same
intense
feeling
.
Out
of
nature
's
vast
store
,
it
was
a
simple
matter
to
select
just
those
things
which
would
do
this
,
and
there
is
found
use
by
man
at
whatever
stage
of
his
history
,
of
two
classes
of
material
,
namely
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
1
.
Narcotics
:
i.e
.
narcotic
roots
,
leaves
,
herbs
,
which
were
either
eaten
,
smoked
or
chewed
;
and
incense
.
2
.
Intoxicants
:
i.e
.
natural
juices
or
narcotic
,
or
toxic
plants
,
or
fruits
unfermented
and
fermented-
the
prepared
beverages
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
To
this
list
was
added
,
through
man
's
own
ingenuity
,
other
means
of
obtaining
the
same
end
:
e.g
.
ceremonial
dances
,
singing
,
and
incantations
.
While
these
methods
should
rightly
be
classed
as
intermediaries
between
physical
and
mental
stimulation
,
i.e
.
in
the
realm
of
religious
auto-suggestion
,
yet
,
used
in
conjunction
with
one
or
more
of
the
purely
physical
and
mental
agents
,
they
came
to
play
,
through
its
entirety
from
the
most
primitive
to
the
most
modern
,
a
tremendously
important
part
in
the
process
of
worship
.
Ample
illustrations
of
this
are
to
be
seen
in
the
twentieth
century
.
For
example
:
The
singing
and
music
in
churches
,
the
clashing
of
the
tambourines
of
the
Salvation
Army
as
they
put
the
devil
on
the
run
,
the
incantations
and
frenzy
attending
them
of
the
revival
meetings
.
It
would
be
impossible
to
express
logical
doubt
as
to
whether
early
man
distinguished
between
narcotics
and
intoxicants
.
They
both
produced
the
singular
effect
desired
.
But
during
the
awakening
of
human
consciousness
and
the
first
presentiment
of
something
beyond
his
material
being
,
the
psychic
intoxication
differed
from
the
physical
intoxication
only
in
its
means
and
not
in
principle
.
This
presentiment
was
coincident
with
the
discovery
of
mysterious
forces
in
certain
of
the
products
of
nature
,
and
which
possessed
the
power
of
translating
him
into
a
condition
of
bliss
,
of
enthusiasm
,
and
ecstasy
.
Man
has
always
followed
complicated
patterns
of
worship
,
each
with
his
own
formula
for
putting
him
in
contact
with
the
world
of
his
deities
.
The
various
patterns
of
worship
,
upon
analysis
,
prove
to
be
merely
variations
of
the
same
original
pattern
:
spirit
worship
and
worship
of
the
dead
.
The
means
by
which
man
entered
into
relationship
with
the
deities
was
always
the
same
;
and
of
these
means
,
the
physical
,
and
especially
the
spirituous
and
intoxicating
beverages
,
prepared
by
each
people
in
its
own
way
,
has
always
been
an
integral
and
chief
part
of
every
religious
worship
.
Man
,
in
whatever
clime
,
had
some
plant
from
which
he
obtained
a
product
that
caused
a
pleasurable
mental
state
,
and
which
he
elevated
to
the
rank
of
god
.
Intoxicating
beverages
and
religious
worship
came
up
through
the
ages
blending
with
the
human
,
essential
elements
of
the
material
world
in
which
man
lived
,
and
the
spiritual
world
toward
which
he
strived
.
With
the
spread
of
education
and
attendant
complexities
of
the
processes
of
logic
,
which
events
led
to
placing
of
more
and
more
reliance
on
the
purely
spiritual-
psychic
stimulation-
there
has
grown
a
tendency
for
man
to
look
with
disfavour
upon
the
more
physical
stimulants
,
i.e
.
intoxicants
.
Man
has
come
by
his
natural
taste
for
,
or
his
tendency
towards
stimulants
and
intoxicants
by
the
Law
of
Inheritance
.
Early
man
,
on
the
high
plateaus
of
central
Asia
east
of
the
Caspian
Sea
and
northwest
of
Hindustan
,
were
pastoral
people-
the
Aryans
.
From
this
mother
race
,
two
distinct
branches
originated
.
One
,
the
Indo-Europeans
,
gave
rise
to
most
of
the
European
races
.
The
Kelts
,
who
settled
in
Gaul
and
Britain
,
Ireland
,
Wales
,
Scotland
;
the
Germanic
races
,
German
,
English
,
Scandinavian
,
Dutch
,
Flemish
,
Icelandic
;
the
Slavs
,
Russian
,
Polish
,
Slavonian
,
Bohemian
;
the
Greeks
;
the
Latins
,
from
whom
stem
the
Italian
,
French
,
Spanish
,
Portuguese
,
and
Roumanian
.
The
other
branch
remained
in
Asia
and
became
the
Medes
,
Persians
,
and
Hindoos
.
The
mother
tongue
of
the
Indo-European
languages
is
Sanskrit
,
and
in
this
language
are
written
the
four
Vedas
,
the
holy
writings
of
the
Brahmans
,
the
oldest
literary
works
of
these
people
,
6circa
1
,
years
.
The
language
of
the
Ancient
Persia
is
the
so-called
Zend
,
and
the
Zend-Avesta
contains
the
sacred
writings
of
this
branch
of
the
Sanskrit
tongue
.
The
oldest
Vedic
Book
(
hymn
Veda
)
,
the
``
Bible
of
the
Hindoos
''
,
states
clearly
about
Soma
.
``
Soma
,
the
Creator
and
Father
of
the
gods
;
god
Soma
declares
the
birth
of
the
gods
;
this
god
poured
forth
the
gods
;
King
of
gods
and
men
,
and
he
confers
immortality
on
gods
and
men
.
''
Soma
a
plant
,
and
Soma
,
an
intoxicating
beverage
,
as
father
of
the
gods
,
pre-existed
before
,
and
above
all
gods
,
king
of
material
and
immaterial
universe-
immortality
.
#
26
<
163
TEXT
F2
>
Guarding
Lakeland
's
Life
and
Beauty
IN
1937
,
when
the
idea
of
Lakeland
becoming
a
``
National
Park
''
was
an
idea
only
,
as
was
the
Town
and
Country
Planning
Act
,
there
were
increasing
dangers
in
the
Lake
District
,
both
to
the
beauty
of
its
landscape
and
to
its
traditional
agriculture
and
local
life
.
Some
of
those
dangers
were
ugly
or
badly
sited
buildings
,
commercial
afforestation
and
injurious
road
schemes
.
The
National
Trust
was
,
of
course
,
a
landowner
in
Lakeland
,
but
the
Trust
had
to
make
public
appeals
for
subscriptions
,
a
slow
method
and
one
which
could
be
repeated
only
at
infrequent
intervals
.
Sometimes
private
persons
intervened
by
buying
up
at
the
last
moment
farm
lands
which
were
threatened
by
possible
building
or
by
other
so
called
``
development
,
''
but
the
number
of
such
public
benefactors
was
necessarily
limited
.
In
these
circumstances
,
in
1937
,
a
Company
named
the
Lake
District
Farm
Estates
Limited
was
formed
and
registered
under
the
Industrial
Provident
Societies
Acts
,
to
organise
the
great
amount
of
good
will
towards
the
Lake
District
.
This
it
did
by
making
it
possible
for
lovers
of
the
Lake
District
,
who
were
not
in
a
position
to
purchase
or
to
manage
farms
or
to
make
gifts
to
the
National
Trust
,
to
lend
money
to
the
Company
,
at
a
low
rate
of
interest
,
or
even
interest
free
.
The
Company
's
powers
covered
the
purchase
,
ownership
and
management
of
land
and
buildings
in
Lakeland
,
with
the
aim
of
maintaining
them
in
their
present
agricultural
character
and
safeguarding
both
the
beauty
of
the
landscape
and
the
traditional
livelihood
of
the
dalesman
.
Lakeland
was
defined
as
lying
inside
a
circle
having
a
radius
of
2
miles
from
the
Langdale
Pikes
.
In
carrying
out
its
objects
one
of
the
rules
of
the
Company
imposes
an
obligation
on
the
Company
to
give
covenants
to
the
National
Trust
over
any
land
purchased
by
the
Company
.
The
first
stipulation
and
restriction
imposed
on
land
covenanted
is
as
follows
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
No
act
or
thing
shall
be
done
or
placed
or
permitted
to
remain
upon
the
restricted
land
which
,
in
the
opinion
of
the
National
Trust
,
shall
injure
,
prejudice
,
affect
or
destroy
the
natural
aspect
or
condition
thereof
or
the
adjoining
parts
of
the
dale
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
other
stipulations
refer
to
the
prohibition
of
new
buildings
,
mining
or
quarrying
,
felling
of
trees
and
the
planting
of
conifers
,
without
the
permission
of
the
Trust
.
Another
rule
provides
that
if
the
Company
decides
to
sell
any
of
its
properties
,
it
must
first
offer
to
sell
the
property
to
the
National
Trust
.
THE
farm
which
was
the
Company
's
first
purchase
,
High
Wallabarrow
,
lies
on
the
Cumberland
bank
of
the
Duddon
,
opposite
to
the
hamlet
of
Seathwaite
in
Dunnerdale
,
and
adjoins
the
National
Trust
property
at
Wallabarrow
Crag
.
The
farm
and
its
fell
land
are
within
the
area
which
the
Forestry
Commission
had
declined
to
preserve
from
commercial
afforestation
and
it
was
to
anticipate
a
purchase
by
the
Forestry
Commission
that
this
farm
was
acquired
by
the
Company
.
The
landscape
is
a
fine
example
of
the
beauty
characteristic
of
the
Duddon
Valley
,
and
the
farm
house
,
though
in
itself
a
small
one
,
is
delightfully
situated
.
In
194
,
in
order
to
safeguard
further
this
very
vital
part
of
the
Duddon
Valley
,
the
purchase
was
made
of
23
acres
of
intakes
,
the
small
house
at
Low
Wallabarrow
and
of
certain
inside
land
.
A
considerable
gift
towards
the
purchase
was
received
from
the
Friends
of
the
Lake
District
.
The
next
purchase
by
the
Company
was
Skelwith
Farm
,
which
lies
to
the
south
of
Skelwith
Bridge
and
on
the
right
bank
of
the
River
Brathay
.
This
farm
included
an
important
part
of
the
landscape
seen
by
those
going
up
Langdale
from
Clappersgate
and
Ambleside
.
The
fell
land
was
immediately
threatened
by
the
Forestry
Commission
,
which
had
refused
to
exclude
the
Coniston-
Hawkshead
Brathay
district
from
the
area
in
which
they
desired
to
carry
out
commercial
afforestation
,
and
a
good
deal
of
the
lower
land
offered
opportunity
for
speculative
building
.
The
purchase
of
this
farm
therefore
had
a
high
protective
value
.
SOON
afterwards
the
Company
purchased
,
in
the
north
of
Lakeland
,
Rannerdale
Farm
on
Crummock
Water
.
This
farm
which
lies
on
the
shores
of
the
Lake
was
one
of
the
few
areas
on
these
shores
which
were
not
already
protected
by
restrictive
covenants
.
In
1941
,
the
Company
extended
its
interest
into
a
new
dale
,
Ennerdale
.
Here
the
sheep
farm
known
as
Mireside
gave
a
fine
opportunity
of
protecting
the
landscape
.
The
farm
had
a
frontage
to
Ennerdale
Lake
.
A
few
years
later
its
ownership
entitled
the
Company
to
be
heard
when
the
question
of
raising
Ennerdale
Lake
was
considered
at
a
Public
Enquiry
.
Certain
fields
adjoining
Mireside
were
purchased
at
a
later
date
,
and
the
farm
now
has
quite
an
important
share
in
controlling
the
entrance
to
Ennerdale
and
in
maintaining
its
seclusion
against
exploitation
by
motor
traffic
,
by
reason
of
the
fact
that
the
road
up
the
dale
is
a
private
road
.
No
further
purchase
was
made
until
1944
,
when
two
farms-
Ghyll
and
Buckbarrow-
were
purchased
at
the
approach
to
Wastwater
.
With
this
purchase
the
Company
now
had
interests
in
Duddon
,
Buttermere
,
Ennerdale
and
Wasdale
.
A
further
farm
in
Wasdale
,
Harrowhead
Farm
,
which
adjoins
Ghyll
and
Buckbarrow
,
was
purchased
in
1949
.
LONGHOUSE
Farm
,
Duddon
,
which
has
a
commanding
position
in
Seathwaite
in
Dunnerdale
,
by
controlling
the
land
at
the
foot
of
Walna
Scar
was
purchased
in
1948
,
and
is
a
typical
fell
farm
.
Now
was
the
time
when
the
prices
of
farms
rose
prodigiously
and
with
its
limited
means
the
Company
was
unable
to
make
new
purchases
for
the
next
few
years
.
With
the
death
of
a
tenant
in
1954
,
however
,
the
Company
decided
that
it
must
take
the
opportunity
of
acquiring
cash
to
be
available
for
other
purchases
,
and
Rannerdale
which
,
as
previously
mentioned
,
had
been
placed
upon
protective
covenants
to
the
National
Trust
,
was
sold
.
The
next
year
Skelwith
Fold
was
also
sold
to
the
tenant
,
subject
to
protective
covenants
.
When
land
has
been
placed
under
these
covenants
by
the
Company
,
they
continue
in
force
and
are
not
weakened
by
any
change
of
ownership
.
WITH
the
proceeds
from
the
sale
of
these
two
farms
,
the
Company
again
had
funds
available
to
make
new
purchases
.
When
,
in
1955
a
small
farm
,
Ghyll
Bank
,
at
Boot
in
Eskdale
,
came
on
to
the
market
the
Company
decided
to
purchase
.
This
farm
lies
half
a
mile
north
of
Boot
on
the
Burnmoor
Track
with
fell
rights
on
the
northern
portion
of
Burnmoor
and
the
west
face
of
Scafell
,
extending
to
the
peak
of
Scafell
.
There
was
a
great
danger
that
it
would
cease
to
be
a
farming
unit
and
that
the
land
would
be
taken
over
by
adjoining
farms
and
the
buildings
become
ruins
,
so
the
farm
with
its
Herdwick
sheep
flock
was
bought
.
A
FARM
in
Patterdale
and
one
in
Borrowdale
were
acquired
by
the
Company
in
1957
,
and
,
taking
the
Langdale
Pikes
as
a
central
point
,
the
Company
now
owned
farms
to
the
north
,
south
,
east
and
west
.
The
farm
in
Patterdale
is
Howe
Green
Farm
,
Hartsop
,
at
the
foot
of
the
north
side
of
the
Kirkstone
Pass
,
and
is
as
characteristic
a
fell
farm
as
any
which
the
Company
own
.
An
interesting
feature
of
this
place
is
an
old
corn
drying
kiln
,
which
seems
to
be
of
a
unique
type
.
A
generous
gift
by
the
late
Rev
.
H.
H.
Symonds
made
it
possible
to
repair
this
kiln
.
The
farm
purchased
in
Borrowdale
is
Yew
Tree
Farm
,
at
Rosthwaite
.
This
farm
has
wide
and
important
fell
rights
on
the
Langstrath
side
of
Borrowdale
and
is
of
great
importance
for
the
Company
's
objects
.
Since
the
Company
was
formed
,
Lakeland
has
become
a
National
Park
,
and
the
Town
and
Country
Planning
Act
can
prevent
the
happening
of
some
of
the
dangers
that
were
envisaged
when
the
Company
was
formed
.
But
by
its
selective
purchases
the
Company
continues
to
fulfil
its
general
objects
by
such
management
of
the
properties
as
will
safeguard
not
only
the
beauty
of
the
landscape
but
also
,
and
no
less
important
,
the
traditional
livelihood
of
the
dalesmen
.
To
people
concerned
about
the
furtherance
of
these
objects
the
Company
continues
to
provide
a
means
where
money
may
be
used
,
and
where
the
donor
asks
only
a
low
rate
of
interest
,
or
none
at
all
.
THE
first
chairman
of
the
Company
,
which
has
its
offices
at
Exchange
Chambers
,
Kendal
,
was
Mr.
Francis
C.
Scott
,
and
the
members
of
the
original
committee
of
management
were
Lord
Howard
of
Penrith
,
Lord
Birkett
,
Lord
Chorley
,
Mr.
A.
M.
Carrs-Saunders
,
Mr.
W.
Farrar
,
Col.
J.
F.
Hopkinson
,
Mr.
C.
S.
Orwin
,
Col.
A.
T.
Porritt
,
and
the
Rev
.
H.
H.
Symonds
.
The
present
Chairman
is
Lord
Chorley
,
and
the
Vice-Chairman
,
Col.
J.
F.
Hopkinson
.
LIFE
IN
LAKELAND
Peace
and
Friendship
at
Stone
Bower
''
To
everyone
here
it
is
really
home
.
They
have
no-where
else
to
go
,
''
says
warden
Fred
Hellowell
.
WHEN
the
German
blitzes
began
in
194
,
the
Government
had
many
schemes
for
mothers
and
children
.
Elderly
folk
who
were
bombed
out
of
their
homes
had
no
such
schemes
to
help
them
except
in
the
institutions
of
those
days
.
So
a
group
of
conscientious
objectors
set
about
to
provide
private
accommodation
for
the
old
folk
of
the
big
cities
whose
homes
had
been
wrecked
by
German
bombs
.
An
old
derelict
house
in
Burton-in-Lonsdale
named
Stone
Bower
was
taken
over
.
An
appeal
was
made
for
help
.
Someone
offered
4
old
iron
bedsteads
and
furniture
.
Two
of
the
members
of
the
organising
group
promised
the
first
year
's
rent
.
Blankets
were
forthcoming
from
the
Canadian
Red
Cross
.
Starting
with
nothing
,
the
group
founded
the
Stone
Bower
Fellowship
which
survives
to
this
day
in
the
village
of
Silverdale
,
where
3
men
and
women
live
in
peaceful
security
at
an
18-bedroom
house
standing
in
eight
and
a
half
acres
of
ground
.
Warden
of
the
Fellowship
from
its
inception
,
and
a
tireless
worker
for
the
home
to-day
,
is
Mr.
Fred
Hellowell
,
and
he
told
me
of
the
history
and
impact
of
the
enterprise
.
To-day
Mr.
and
Mrs.
Hellowell
are
joint
wardens
.
The
pacifist
group
which
founded
it
were
mainly
from
the
Morecambe
and
Lancashire
area
.
The
members
felt
that
it
provided
them
with
an
opportunity
for
worth-while
Christian
activity
.
Stone
Bower
served
the
elderly
folk
until
1945
,
when
many
of
the
conscientious
objectors
began
to
return
to
their
own
jobs
.
Yet
15
old
people
remained
at
the
home
,
and
they
had
no
homes
to
which
they
could
go
.
IN
those
days
the
National
Assistance
Act
had
not
come
into
force
,
and
there
were
no
homes
for
old
people
such
as
there
are
to-day
.
The
committee
of
Stone
Bower
disbanded
,
but
three
members
felt
they
ought
to
carry
the
Fellowship
on
as
a
permanent
scheme
.
They
were
Mr.
Charles
Wade
,
a
Quaker
who
lived
at
Bentham
;
Mr.
Fred
Hellowell
and
his
brother
John
Hellowell
.
Even
though
the
position
looked
so
difficult
they
felt
that
they
should
continue
for
the
sake
of
the
old
people
.
In
1951
the
house
at
Silverdale
became
available
.
The
Fellowship
had
no
funds
,
but
the
National
Corporation
for
the
Care
of
Old
People
,
part
of
the
Nuffield
Foundation
gave
+4
,
.
Another
+1
,
was
forthcoming
from
the
Lancashire
County
Council
.
There
was
an
appeal
broadcast
by
the
B.B.C
.
Altogether
+8,5
was
raised
,
and
the
house
was
purchased
.
I
toured
the
fine
house
at
Silverdale
,
and
in
a
sense
I
envied
the
old
folk
their
peace
of
mind
and
their
security
,
two
essentials
to
a
happy
life
for
those
who
are
old
,
without
homes
of
their
own
and
with
few
relatives
.
The
scheme
has
been
run
on
a
pocket
money
basis
.
For
the
last
six
or
seven
years
,
the
staff
have
received
3s
.
a
week
pocket
money
and
their
keep
.
They
were
happy
to
do
the
job
voluntarily
.
``
We
felt
,
and
still
feel
,
that
our
little
piece
of
practical
Christian
service
is
to
give
our
services
in
this
way
for
people
in
need
,
''
said
Mr.
Hellowell
.
YET
in
recent
weeks
there
has
been
such
a
difficult
time
that
it
is
being
realised
that
more
staff
is
needed
.
#
22
<
164
TEXT
F21
>
Mediatrics
Or
the
care
of
the
Middle-aged
By
H.
F.
Ellis
6
.
Relaxation
in
the
Middle
Years-
Hobbies-
The
Secret
of
Enjoyment
THE
belief
that
a
man
is
as
old
as
he
feels
is
responsible
for
a
great
many
pulled
muscles
.
A
wiser
principle
to
follow
is
that
a
man
,
broadly
speaking
,
is
as
old
as
he
is
.
He
may
be
older
.
He
is
unlikely
to
be
younger
,
and
if
he
is
,
will
do
well
not
to
show
it
unless
he
cares
nothing
for
the
good
opinion
of
his
contemporaries
.
Far
too
much
sentimental
rubbish
has
been
written
about
the
sadness
of
taking
off
cricket
boots
for
the
last
time
,
putting
away
tennis
rackets
and
similar
dramatic
moments
.
The
well-balanced
man
will
take
his
cricket
boots
off
for
the
last
time
with
at
least
as
much
relief
as
he
has
experienced
when
taking
them
off
on
a
hundred
previous
occasions
.
He
will
waste
no
time
in
vain
regrets
as
he
struggles
with
the
laces
,
knowing
very
well
that
in
all
probability
he
will
change
his
mind
next
May
and
put
the
great
heavy
things
on
again-
and
that
,
if
he
does
not
,
it
will
be
because
he
does
n't
want
to
.
Every
psychologist
knows
that
nine
out
of
ten
men
who
consciously
do
something
for
the
last
time
have
been
secretly
longing
to
do
just
that
for
at
least
a
couple
of
years
.
Only
the
mistaken
idea
that
it
will
be
a
wrench
has
held
them
back
.
Giving
things
up
is
,
or
should
be
,
one
of
the
great
consolations
of
middle
age
.
The
man
of
fifty-plus
,
waving
goodbye
from
his
deck-chair
with
a
resigned
~
''
Off
you
go
and
enjoy
yourselves
.
~I'm
too
old
for
that
kind
of
thing
now
,
''
is
a
living
proof
of
the
essential
beneficence
of
the
natural
processes
.
There
is
a
strong
sense
of
release
.
The
annoyance
of
not
being
able
to
do
something
as
well
as
he
used
<
SIC
>
can
be
terminated
,
the
wise
man
of
forty-five
suddenly
realizes
,
by
not
doing
it
.
The
pity
is
that
he
did
not
realize
it
at
forty
.
This
is
not
to
say
that
middle
age
is
to
be
a
gradual
recession
from
activity
of
any
kind
.
On
the
contrary
it
is
a
time
for
constantly
taking
up
new
pastimes
,
new
interests
.
What
must
be
dropped
is
those
physical
leisure-time
exercises
taken
up
in
youth
and
now
inevitably
being
performed
with
diminishing
success
.
A
man
,
it
has
been
well
said
,
whose
enjoyment
consists
of
constant
reminders
that
he
is
not
as
young
as
he
was
should
take
medical
advice
immediately
.
New
activities
,
of
whatever
kind
,
are
free
from
this
fatal
defect
.
There
is
no
reason
why
a
man
of
fifty
,
or
even
fifty-five
,
should
not
take
up
cricket
if
he
can
find
a
team
sufficiently
short
of
men
.
He
is
unlikely
to
overstrain
himself
by
trying
to
do
what
he
never
did
in
his
twenties
;
nor
can
he
be
vexed
by
loss
of
form
at
a
game
he
never
played
before
.
Indeed
he
will
probably
improve
for
a
season
or
two
,
and
may
look
forward
to
reaching
his
peak
at
sixty
.
Doctors
agree
on
the
therapeutic
value
of
nearly
all
new
skills
acquired
in
late
middle
age
.
But
it
must
be
understood
that
exercise
,
as
such
,
has
nothing
to
do
with
it
.
``
Keeping
fit
''
is
a
sign
of
immaturity
,
as
is
any
other
spare-time
occupation
that
demands
continuity
of
effort
.
The
touchstone
,
for
a
man
of
mature
years
considering
what
to
take
up
next
,
must
always
be
``
Shall
I
be
able
to
drop
it
again
without
loss
of
self-respect
?
''
Whether
it
is
good
or
bad
for
him
,
whether
it
produces
anything
useful
,
whether
he
will
get
anywhere
with
it-
these
things
are
beside
the
point
.
In
middle
age
there
are
enough
things
that
have
to
be
done
with
some
ulterior
motive
;
it
is
folly
to
take
up
voluntarily
anything
that
may
become
a
taskmaster
.
Home
carpentry
,
as
we
have
seen
in
the
first
of
this
series
of
papers
,
may
begin
to
show
itself
as
early
as
E.M.
=1
,
though
the
main
rush
of
displacement
activities
is
ordinarily
delayed
until
the
second
period
of
Middle
Middle
Age
when
tennis
and
dancing
are
finally
dispensed
with
.
There
is
a
sure
instinct
at
work
here
,
for
carpentry
is
of
all
things
an
occupation
that
lends
itself
to
being
laid
down
at
will
,
either
temporarily
or
permanently
.
The
object
under
construction
is
rarely
if
ever
worth
completion
for
itself
,
nor
is
some
immediate
justification
for
discontinuing
the
work
(
e.g
.
blunt
tenon-saw
or
shortage
of
1
1/2
?
8
screws
)
hard
to
find
.
One
has
only
to
compare
the
study
of
History
,
which
so
many
men
almost
take
up
in
their
fifties
,
to
realize
that
it
is
worth
while
spending
a
little
care
over
the
choice
of
new
interests
.
It
is
not
difficult
,
exactly
,
to
lay
down
the
Conquest
of
Peru
or
Vol
.
=2
of
the
Cambridge
Mediaeval
History
once
it
has
been
taken
up
;
but
it
is
not
easy
to
feel
altogether
happy
about
never
taking
it
up
again
.
'The
trouble
is
,
'
as
a
patient
of
mine
who
had
had
an
extraordinary
urge
to
learn
something
about
America
once
put
it
,
``
that
when
you
have
spent
a
lot
of
money
on
two
great
volumes
about
the
Civil
War
they
glare
at
you
from
the
shelves
for
months
afterwards
.
You
might
as
well
be
seventeen
again
,
with
both
your
parents
at
you
for
never
sticking
to
anything
you
start
.
''
We
see
,
then
,
that
the
ideal
hobbies
and
relaxations
are
those
that
make
no
demands
,
stir
up
no
distressful
ambitions
and
,
if
they
have
an
end-product
,
have
one
that
need
never
be
reached
.
At
the
same
time
they
should
not
be
over
simplified
.
There
should
be
an
assemblage
of
apparatus
.
One
of
the
chief
factors
that
age
and
depress
men
in
middle
life
,
other
than
bachelors
,
is
the
constant
spending
of
money
on
other
people
.
Often
,
practically
all
the
money
expended
by
a
man
for
his
own
gratification
is
provided
by
his
firm
through
an
expense
account
,
which
is
useful
but
dull
.
The
wise
choice
of
a
hobby
will
enable
him
from
time
to
time
to
slip
out
and
buy
something-
a
tool
,
a
box
of
flies
,
an
exposure
meter
,
a
thing
for
looking
at
watermarks
with-
out
of
his
own
pocket
and
for
himself
alone
.
This
gives
more
pleasure
than
those
who
have
never
tried
it
would
readily
believe
.
A
further
advantage
in
apparatus
hobbies
is
that
the
laying
out
process
may
take
so
long
that
there
is
no
time
actually
to
begin
.
The
preliminary
arrangement
,
which
is
often
more
absorbing
and
always
less
exhausting
than
the
operation
itself
,
may
last
till
bedtime
if
it
is
conscientiously
done
.
One
of
the
happiest
and
most
well-adjusted
fishermen
I
know
spends
at
least
one
hour
sitting
on
the
bank
selecting
and
tying
on
a
fly
,
drying
and
re-greasing
his
line
and
so
on
for
every
ten
minutes
his
fly
is
actually
on
the
water-
and
that
of
course
takes
no
account
of
the
endless
pre-preparatory
work
he
does
at
home
in
sorting
,
retying
,
gut
testing
,
winding
,
unwinding
and
practising
knots
.
Painting
with
oils
,
for
the
same
reason
,
is
to
be
preferred
to
water-colours
owing
to
the
multiplicity
of
tubes
,
the
turps
and
linseed
oil
,
the
scraping
and
mixing
,
the
additional
precautions
that
must
be
taken
against
the
possibility
of
a
mess
should
a
start
ever
be
made
.
To
be
busy
but
not
anxious-
that
is
the
thing
.
You
have
only
to
compare
a
woman
cutting
out
material
round
paper
patterns
with
her
husband
making
plans
,
with
the
aid
of
innumerable
maps
and
Cook
's
Continental
Timetable
,
for
next
year's
holiday-
each
,
in
his
and
her
different
ways
,
indulging
in
a
spare-time
relaxation-
to
realize
the
importance
of
choosing
a
hobby
where
mistakes
do
not
matter
or
,
better
,
where
the
point
at
which
a
mistake
would
matter
is
hardly
ever
reached
.
I
am
sometimes
asked
by
patients
of
a
serious
turn
of
mind
,
who
would
regard
philately
,
say
,
as
too
frivolous
for
them
,
whether
I
would
advise
them
to
take
up
writing
as
a
leisure
time
occupation-
the
writing
,
that
is
to
say
,
of
some
worthwhile
book
,
not
of
a
novel
and
still
less
of
random
articles
for
money
.
It
is
not
unusual
for
a
man
in
L.M
.
=1
or
thereabouts
to
feel
this
call
to
perpetuate
himself
in
print
,
his
efforts
to
perpetuate
himself
in
other
ways
having
reached
University
age
and
got
too
big
for
their
boots
,
and
I
do
not
discourage
the
urge
.
It
is
certainly
a
more
wholesome
activity
for
late
middle
age
than
``
social
work
,
''
a
host
of
vice-presidencies
,
and
the
long
debilitating
struggle
to
become
a
J.P
.
But
here
again
there
must
be
care
to
ensure
that
the
end-product
does
not
become
tiresomely
assertive
.
As
before
,
it
is
the
assemblage
of
the
materials
that
counts-
the
note-taking
,
the
comparison
of
sources
,
the
visits
to
the
British
Museum
,
the
constant
putting
of
slips
of
paper
into
large
volumes-
and
a
subject
must
be
chosen
that
will
defer
the
drudgery
of
actual
writing
till
death
.
Or
even
later
.
I
recently
came
across
a
case
(
not
professionally
;
this
was
before
the
days
of
mediatrics
)
of
a
man
,
a
solicitor
with
no
previous
knowledge
of
the
subject
,
who
decided
on
his
fiftieth
birthday
to
write
a
History
of
Man
on
a
new
plan
.
On
his
death
at
eighty-four
he
bequeathed
his
notes
,
comparative
charts
and
unreturned
library
books
to
his
son
,
then
aged
fifty-six
,
with
the
request
that
he
complete
the
task
by
knocking
the
book
together
.
The
son
occupied
twenty-two
years
very
pleasantly
in
reading
through
,
revising
and
annotating
his
father
's
notes
,
and
it
was
a
grandson
,
a
very
well-rounded
personality
of
forty-eight
with
no
leisure-time
problems
,
from
whom
I
heard
the
story
.
Here
is
wisdom
indeed
,
when
a
man
can
cater
not
only
for
his
own
middle-age
and
old
age
relaxations
but
for
those
of
his
descendants
as
well
.
For
we
have
to
remember-
and
there
is
much
comfort
in
the
thought-
that
the
children
who
may
be
a
grief
and
vexation
to
us
now
will
themselves
one
day
be
middle-aged
,
and
will
then
stand
in
need
of
all
the
comfort
and
advice
that
we
,
as
old
men
,
can
give
them
.
I
hope
in
my
next
paper
to
suggest
a
few
simple
precautions
by
which
what
I
may
call
the
pinpricks
of
middle
age
may
be
avoided
or
at
least
ameliorated
.
It
may
seem
strange
,
after
the
graver
problems
with
which
we
have
already
dealt
,
to
concern
ourselves
with
ostensibly
minor
vexations
,
but
as
every
mediatrist
knows
a
succession
of
pinpricks
may
be
anything
but
a
laughing
matter
.
It
is
by
no
means
unheard
of
for
a
man
of
forty-five
or
over
to
have
a
heart
attack
simply
through
lack
of
care
in
selecting
his
reading
matter
.
Politic
Worms
By
JANE
CLAPPERTON
ACCORDING
to
the
Worm
Runners
'
Digest
(
and
let
's
have
no
giggling
at
the
back
there
,
please
;
this
is
a
serious
subject
)
experiments
are
now
,
right
this
minute
,
going
forward
at
Washington
University
,
St.
Louis
,
that
are
enough
to
curl
your
hair
.
It
seems
that
Washington
University
has
a
Dr.
Edward
Ernhart
on
its
staff
,
and
this
Dr.
Ernhart
has
made
the
fairly
unattractive
discovery
that
by
splitting
a
worm
's
head
down
the
middle
you
get
not
only
,
as
you
might
expect
,
a
maladjusted
and
potentially
delinquent
worm
with
a
grudge
against
society
in
general
and
Dr.
Ernhart
in
particular
but
a
worm
with
two
heads
.
(
Dr.
Ernhart
does
n't
actually
say
his
patients
are
maladjusted
after
treatment
but
it
seems
a
fair
bet
.
)
Furthermore
this
two-headed
worm
reacts
more
rapidly
to
electric
shock-light
stimulus
than
do
the
obsolescent
Mark
=1
worms
with
only
one
head
.
So
there
.
The
deeper
implications
of
all
this
only
begin
to
writhe
to
the
surface
when
we
see
that
the
Daily
Telegraph
,
whence
comes
this
awesome
bulletin
,
describes
the
Worm
Runners
'
Digest
as
a
publication
dealing
with
``
studies
started
to
find
out
if
worms
could
be
taught
anything
.
''
#
25
<
165
TEXT
F22
>
THRACIAN
PAYS
A
DIVIDEND
By
Captain
C.
F.
``
Trader
''
HORN
A
salvage
award
may
be
the
seaman
's
'pools
prize'-
but
often
it
is
no
more
than
a
fourth
dividend
...
SALVAGE
!
The
very
word
has
a
special
ring
for
the
sailor
,
rather
like
the
magic
words
``
first
dividend
''
have
for
the
football
pools
enthusiast
ashore
.
The
very
nature
of
the
sailor
's
calling
very
often
debars
him
from
taking
part
in
the
pools
,
so
any
dreams
he
may
have
of
sudden
opulence
are
usually
centred
around
a
share
of
a
big
award
for
salvage
at
sea
.
Even
so
,
any
award
he
may
get
wo
n't
compare
with
the
fabulous
pools
'
prizes
,
and
he
'll
undoubtedly
have
to
work
extremely
hard
for
it
,
and
possibly
face
great
danger
.
Salvage
awards
are
determined
by
the
Admiralty
Courts
,
which
take
into
account
all
the
risks
involved
,
so
even
if
our
sailor
chances
upon
an
abandoned
luxury
liner
,
lying
placidly
on
a
tranquil
sea
and
just
waiting
to
be
towed
in
,
it
won't
bring
him
a
first
dividend
!
Marine
salvage
laws
are
complex
,
and
one
needs
to
be
a
Dutch
lawyer
to
understand
them
.
Sufficient
for
the
sailor
to
know
the
main
factors
which
govern
the
amount
he
is
likely
to
get
for
his
prize
if
,
in
fact
,
anything
at
all
!
Masters
of
all
ships
have
an
express
duty
to
render
assistance
to
persons
in
danger
at
sea
,
oddly
enough
including
enemy
subjects
in
time
of
war
.
The
rescue
of
ships
,
lives
or
cargo
from
danger
is
a
salvage
service
,
and
rewards
for
such
services
are
paid
according
to
the
risks
run
by
the
salvors
,
the
value
of
the
property
they
risk
and
,
of
course
,
what
is
saved
and
from
what
danger
.
The
few
occasions
when
I
've
had
a
personal
interest
in
a
salvage
claim-
even
when
all
added
together-
have
n't
produced
enough
even
to
buy
a
coffee
stall
.
They
all
occurred
during
my
service
with
the
Trinity
House
,
which
is
not
altogether
surprising
when
one
remembers
that
ships
of
the
Trinity
House
Service
frequently
put
to
sea
on
emergency
calls
,
when
other
ships
are
running
for
shelter
,
and
it
's
usually
under
just
those
conditions
that
help
is
called
for
.
They
ranged
from
drifting
bales
of
raw
silk
to
part
cargo
from
the
much-publicized
wreck
of
the
Flying
Enterprise
,
but
the
biggest
one
,
which
initially
seemed
to
spell
shore-bound
independence
,
happened
in
the
winter
of
1955
,
just
one
year
before
I
'swallowed
the
anchor
'
.
As
is
nearly
always
the
case
with
salvage
work
,
it
was
one
of
those
nights
when
sailors
envy
farmers
their
jobs-
as
black
as
Egypt
's
night
,
pouring
with
rain
and
blowing
a
gale
from
the
south-east
.
We
'd
had
a
really
dirty
passage
south
from
Flamborough
Head
,
and
had
tucked
ourselves
close
under
the
lee
of
Scroby
Elbow
in
Yarmouth
Roads
for
the
night
.
Scroby
Elbow
is
a
small
,
natural
inlet
on
the
landward
side
of
the
Scroby
Sands
,
which
run
parallel
to
the
Norfolk
coast
,
and
quite
a
big
ship
can
creep
in
there
with
local
knowledge-
it
's
the
only
bit
of
shelter
for
miles
when
the
wind
's
south-easterly
in
that
area
.
I
was
quite
tired
and
very
relieved
when
I
wrote
~
''
Finished
with
engines
''
in
the
logbook
,
set
anchor
watches
and
went
below
to
the
wardroom
.
We
'd
just
about
settled
down
to
our
evening
meal
when
a
quartermaster
appeared
to
report
a
ship
on
fire
about
three
miles
north
of
us
.
In
view
of
the
weather
conditions
,
we
'd
maintained
a
full
head
of
steam
,
so
it
was
n't
long
before
we
were
under
way
and
steaming
towards
the
other
ship
at
our
best
speed
.
I
was
on
the
navigating
bridge
,
while
the
officers
mustered
the
hands
to
make
our
boats
ready
with
blankets
and
medical
stores
,
and
prepared
the
fire-fighting
equipment
.
I
could
tell
from
the
bearing
of
the
ship
in
distress
that
she
was
probably
ashore
on
the
northern
end
of
the
sandbank
,
and
the
flames
the
quartermaster
had
seen
were
actually
distress
signals
which
are
described
in
the
regulations
as
``
flames
from
a
burning
tar
barrel
,
oil
barrel
,
etc.
''
.
Soon
this
was
confirmed
as
she
started
to
fire
distress
rockets
,
and
I
saw
the
maroon
from
shore
announcing
the
launching
of
the
Caister
lifeboat
.
The
lifeboat
and
the
ship
I
was
commanding
,
the
T.H.V
.
Warden
,
reached
a
spot
abreast
of
the
grounded
ship
at
the
same
time
,
and
our
motor
launch
was
lowered
to
assist
the
lifeboat
in
the
rescue
of
the
crew
.
This
tricky
manoeuvre
was
carried
out
by
the
lifeboat
's
crew
with
an
easy
coolness
,
in
spite
of
the
foul
weather
and
,
as
a
sailor
,
I
was
filled
with
admiration
for
the
seamanlike
way
in
which
it
was
done
.
When
the
stranded
ship
had
been
abandoned
,
we
approached
her
as
near
as
possible
,
with
a
searchlight
playing
on
the
wreck
.
In
its
powerful
beam
I
could
see
that
she
was
a
steam
trawler
of
some
two-hundred
and
fifty
tons
,
the
Thracian
,
registered
in
the
port
of
Grimsby
,
and
I
learned
later
that
she
was
bound
for
Ostend
.
It
was
still
flood
tide
(
rising
)
although
it
had
eased
,
and
the
force
of
the
wind
was
great
enough
to
prevent
her
driving
any
farther
on
to
the
bank
.
This
was
a
good
omen
,
for
I
hoped
that
at
slack
water
the
gale
force
weight
of
the
wind
might
shift
her
.
We
had
to
stay
by
her
in
any
case
.
As
a
derelict
,
she
was
a
potential
danger
to
navigation
and
was
,
therefore
,
the
responsibility
of
Trinity
House
.
Added
to
this
,
in
their
haste
to
leave
her
,
the
crew
had
left
her
navigation
lights
burning
,
which
could
easily
be
misleading
to
other
shipping
.
My
surmise
was
right
,
for
an
hour
or
so
later
her
bow
started
to
lift
to
the
big
ground
swell
,
showing
that
only
her
stern
was
still
aground
.
We
weighed
anchor
and
approached
her
still
nearer
,
but
with
great
care
,
fixing
our
position
constantly
,
and
continuously
sounding
the
depth
of
water
,
for
this
was
the
moment
if
we
were
going
to
get
her
off
.
Some
of
our
ratings
had
already
been
placed
on
board
Thracian
by
Warden
's
motor
boat
,
and
had
put
out
a
fire
,
on
her
engine-room
skylight
,
which
had
been
started
by
the
flame
distress
signals
.
They
'd
also
drawn
her
stokehold
fires
,
for
if
they
'd
been
left
alight
,
with
no
feed
water
going
into
the
boilers
,
they
might
have
blown
up
.
In
a
ship
drawing
fifteen
feet
,
when
one
is
approaching
a
hidden
danger
in
a
full
gale
and
,
with
the
tide
setting
on
one
side
and
the
wind
pressing
on
the
other
,
making
leeway
which
can
not
be
accurately
calculated
,
it
is
not
easy
to
appear
calm
as
,
in
sing-song
monotony
,
the
soundings
are
called
to
the
bridge
from
the
leadsman
in
the
chains
.
``
By
the
mark
,
three
.
''
``
And
a
quarter
less
,
three
.
''
This
was
as
near
as
we
could
go
,
with
just
eighteen
inches
of
water
under
our
keel
.
Now
my
ship
had
to
be
held
there
,
for
we
were
near
enough
to
run
a
rope
away
and
get
it
on
board
the
trawler
.
In
retrospect
,
it
was
an
easy
job
,
for
there
were
no
snags
;
but
I
suspect
that
I
got
three
more
grey
hairs
during
the
operation
.
At
long
last
we
had
the
Thracian
secured
alongside
our
starboard
side
,
against
huge
coir
fenders
,
our
launch
was
hoisted
inboard
and
both
ships
were
in
deep
water
again
.
The
weather
had
worsened
,
and
to
leave
the
comparative
shelter
of
Yarmouth
Roads
would
have
been
madness
.
Yarmouth
Haven
is
always
a
tricky
place
to
enter
in
a
south-east
wind
,
and
even
for
an
unimpeded
ship
it
would
have
been
hazardous
under
the
prevailing
conditions
.
To
do
so
with
another
vessel
in
tow
was
impossible
,
so
I
took
my
tow
back
to
my
sheltered
anchorage
to
ride
out
the
storm
.
When
daylight
came
I
surveyed
my
prize
.
She
was
no
luxury
liner
.
She
certainly
looked
her
part
of
a
derelict
,
and
I
learned
later
that
she
had
been
sold
for
scrap
,
and
a
scratch
crew
were
taking
her
on
her
last
voyage
to
the
Belgian
breakers
'
yard
.
Just
my
luck
,
I
thought
.
For
the
next
two
days
it
blew
really
hard
without
the
slightest
abatement
.
Thracian
surged
and
ranged
against
our
ship-side
,
chewing
away
the
fendering
,
and
fraying
and
parting
the
mooring
ropes
holding
the
two
ships
together
.
We
dropped
her
astern
,
on
the
end
of
a
seven-inch
manilla
,
for
comfort
,
and
she
laid
comfortably
on
the
ebb
tide
;
but
so
great
was
the
wind
force
,
that
on
the
flood
she
kept
driving
up
on
us
,
so
there
was
no
respite
for
the
watch
on
deck
.
Twice
we
got
under
way
and
ran
down
to
the
haven
entrance
,
but
each
time
we
poked
our
noses
outside
the
friendly
lee
of
the
sands
,
it
was
obvious
that
it
was
quite
hopeless
.
The
seas
breaking
high
over
the
south
pier
lighthouse
,
and
the
gyrating
boil
between
the
piers
,
spelt
disaster
for
anyone
ill-advised
enough
to
attempt
to
cross
the
bar
.
I
learned
over
the
radio-telephone
that
charges
for
towage
into
the
port
were
based
on
the
tonnage
of
the
towing
vessel
,
so
I
engaged
a
local
tug
to
do
the
job
for
twenty
pounds
.
It
was
more
than
forty-eight
hours
after
we
had
plucked
the
trawler
off
the
sandbank
before
conditions
improved
sufficiently
to
allow
us
to
hand
her
over
to
the
harbour
tug
,
and
be
berthed
in
Yarmouth
Haven
.
I
deposited
a
claim
for
salvage
with
the
Receiver
of
Wrecks
,
and
learned
that
I
was
now
a
ship
owner
,
and
responsible
for
all
debts
she
incurred
,
such
as
harbour
dues
,
moorings
,
etc.
,
until
such
time
as
she
was
handed
back
to
her
rightful
owner
.
For
his
part
,
he
had
to
deposit
a
considerable
sum
of
money
before
he
could
sail
her
again
,
pending
negotiations
on
our
claim
.
These
were
quite
protracted
,
and
it
was
many
months
before
we
agreed
a
mutual
settlement
.
It
was
n't
a
first
dividend-
unless
there
were
a
lot
of
winners
that
week
!
THE
LAWS
OF
SALVAGE
AS
salvage
operations
are
often
attended
by
considerable
hard
work
and
great
risk
,
the
obligation
to
pay
compensation
is
so
obviously
based
on
the
principles
of
justice
that
payment
has
been
allowed
at
all
times
by
every
civilized
country
.
To
qualify
for
salvage
,
it
must
be
shown
that
(
1
)
services
were
rendered
voluntarily
,
(
2
)
there
was
the
chance
of
destruction
if
the
service
had
been
withheld
,
and
(
3
)
the
services
rendered
were
of
actual
benefit
.
Towage
,
in
most
cases
,
gives
no
right
to
compensation
payment
as
distinct
from
towage
fees
,
and
a
ship
's
crew
is
expected
,
in
the
ordinary
course
of
duty
,
to
do
all
that
may
be
necessary
to
save
their
vessel
.
However
,
if
unusual
services
are
performed
,
or
unforeseen
perils
encountered
,
a
claim
is
nearly
always
sustained
.
Salvage
laws
quote
an
example
of
circumstances
in
which
there
would
be
an
entitlement
to
reward
.
If
a
vessel
,
whose
captain
is
ignorant
of
the
locality
,
during
a
heavy
storm
is
driving
towards
a
dangerous
shore
,
and
a
pilot
,
seeing
her
loss
to
be
inevitable
,
puts
out
to
sea
to
assist
,
he
would
be
entitled
to
salvage
,
because
his
services
could
not
reasonably
be
expected
in
return
for
ordinary
pilots
'
fees
.
In
the
absence
of
any
prior
agreement
between
the
parties
as
to
the
rate
of
salvage
payable
,
the
amount
is
assessed
,
as
a
rule
,
by
the
Admiralty
Court
.
And
in
the
case
of
any
such
agreement
having
been
made
,
the
Court
would
still
set
it
aside
if
it
considered
the
amount
exorbitant
,
and
that
it
had
been
agreed
to
by
the
master
of
the
ship
under
moral
compulsion
.
Salvage
money
is
divided
in
certain
proportions
between
the
owners
,
captain
,
other
officers
,
and
the
crew
of
the
salving
vessel
.
GIRL
DIVERS
OF
JAPAN
EVER
since
the
tenth
century
,
Japanese
girls
have
been
plunging
into
the
waters
around
their
country
's
coastline
,
in
their
search
for
pearls
,
and
for
the
seaweed
used
as
fertilizer
.
Known
as
amas
,
these
girls
,
wearing
only
shorts
and
goggles
,
comb
the
sea
bed
for
the
prize
,
their
sole
equipment
being
a
knife
with
a
foot-long
blade
,
and
a
basket
to
carry
their
catch
.
#
225
<
166
TEXT
F23
>
The
other
barges
were
beached
and
grounded
now
,
as
the
Navy
had
ordered
:
Skipper
Harold
Miller
's
Royalty
,
Charlie
Webb
's
Barbara
Jean
,
Harry
Potter
's
Aidie
,
the
Ena
under
Captain
Alfred
Page
.
Tollesbury
was
the
last
of
her
line
:
she
must
survive
the
carnage
.
Worse
,
Webb
had
seen
with
a
prickle
of
horror
the
Doris
,
sinking
rapidly
and
abandoned
,
drifting
on
the
remorseless
tide
towards
the
Nieuport
shore
.
His
own
brother-in-law
,
Captain
Fred
Finbow
,
was
the
skipper
.
As
in
a
mist
,
Webb
saw
one
hope
of
salvation
:
the
old
Thames
tug
Cervia
,
under
Captain
William
Simmons
,
was
moving
in
to
take
them
in
tow
.
Now
a
fresh
problem
arose
:
no
sooner
was
the
tow-rope
secured
to
the
Tollesbury
than
Simmons
,
anxious
to
put
Dunkirk
behind
him
,
went
ahead
fast
.
It
was
too
much
for
the
barge
.
With
an
unearthly
splintering
the
tug
tore
her
bit-head-
the
stout
wooden
casing
of
the
windlass-
clean
out
by
the
roots
.
Again
Tollesbury
was
adrift
on
a
sea
burnished
red
with
the
blood
of
men
whose
voyaging
was
over
.
The
day
was
marked
by
such
courage
.
At
Bergues
,
key
strong-point
of
the
western
perimeter
,
the
Loyal
Regiment
had
stood
fast
for
two
days
,
but
as
the
line
contracted
,
artillery
pressure
on
the
old
walled
town
stepped
up
.
To
man
the
stout
seventeenth-century
ramparts
Lieut.-Colonel
John
Sandie
had
only
26
officers
and
451
men
;
for
the
rest
of
the
garrison
were
stragglers
doing
their
best
...
a
transport
company
of
ex-London
bus-drivers
who
'd
indented
for
a
musketry
instructor
...
the
Rev
.
Alfred
Naylor
,
Deputy
Chaplain
General
,
holding
one
gate
of
the
town
for
three
days
with
a
mixed
bag
of
chaplains
.
Barred
from
active
combat
by
their
cloth
,
Naylor
and
his
cadre
did
sterling
work
questioning
suspect
fifth-columnists
.
And
the
civilians
weighed
in
too
.
At
Steene
,
west
of
the
town
,
General
von
Kleist
's
tanks
were
advancing
steadily
,
but
Mayor
Jean
Duriez
,
an
industrial
alcohol
manufacturer
,
turned
the
faucets
of
his
ten
vast
stills
to
send
two
million
gallons
of
raw
spirit
gushing
across
the
already
flooded
land
.
As
Duriez
watched
a
chance
artillery
shell
,
exploding
like
a
thunderclap
,
transformed
the
waters
to
a
raging
sea
of
flame-
``
like
a
gigantic
Planter
's
Punch
.
''
In
fascinated
dread
Duriez
saw
two
of
von
Kleist
's
tanks
trapped
by
the
torrent
,
glowing
white-hot
as
the
holocaust
engulfed
them
.
The
advance
from
the
west
was
stalled
.
But
by
Saturday
midday
the
Loyals
could
no
longer
hold
Bergues
itself
.
Already
the
troops
dug
in
on
the
ancient
ramparts
sweltered
from
the
heat
of
burning
buildings-
the
smoke
so
dense
even
dispatch
riders
groped
through
the
town
on
foot
,
mouths
and
noses
bound
with
damp
cloths
.
By
noon
the
exposed
canal
bank
beyond
the
northern
ramparts
had
become
the
Loyals
'
last
stockade-
with
men
toppling
like
ten-pins
under
devastating
artillery
fire
.
Now
in
Captain
Henry
Joynson
's
company
the
troops
were
so
tired
the
officers
had
to
haul
them
across
the
road
like
sacks
of
coal
.
Then
by
a
miracle
the
wind
changed-
impelling
a
black
choking
banner
of
smoke
from
the
burning
town
into
the
heart
of
the
German
lines
.
Even
von
Kleist
's
tanks
could
no
longer
advance
:
the
few
that
did
try
,
foxed
by
the
smoke
,
tilted
disastrously
into
the
canal
.
The
infantry
advance
held
off-
though
not
until
9
p.m.
could
the
Loyals
withdraw
,
doubling
between
waves
of
mortar
fire
towards
Dunkirk
.
Many
,
by
order
of
Major-General
Harry
Curtis
,
had
left
their
rifles
propped
in
position
.
Bound
with
a
contraption
of
string
,
weights
and
slow-burning
candles
,
they
would
keep
firing
at
intervals
,
creating
the
illusion
of
a
tough
task
force
still
on
the
alert
.
Three
miles
to
the
east
the
East
Lancashire
Regiment
had
it
as
bad
;
with
all
ammunition
spent
,
their
1st
Battalion
fell
back
towards
Dunkirk
,
only
a
forty-strong
force
under
Captain
Harold
Ervine-Andrews
,
to
cover
the
thousand-yard
front
as
they
withdrew
.
A
thick-set
,
heavily-built
Irishman
,
Andrews
was
venerated
by
his
men
for
his
genially
informal
manner
,
though
senior
officers
were
less
sure
of
him
.
On
pre-war
service
in
India
and
China
his
feats
had
become
an
eccentric
legend-
walking
fifty-six
miles
for
a
+5
bet
,
shooting
a
black
buck
in
the
jungle
,
then
carrying
it
home
draped
round
his
shoulders
.
All
that
night
Andrews
and
his
men
crouched
under
annihilating
shellfire
until
it
seemed
the
end
was
near
.
Already
they
had
been
blasted
from
their
farmhouse
quarters
;
now
the
Dutch
barn
to
which
they
'd
retreated
was
in
flames
,
too
.
As
they
doubled
behind
a
hedge
,
sparks
and
blazing
straw
eddying
,
they
sighted
the
German
infantry
moving
in
a
spaced
dangerous
line
through
growing
dusk
.
Andrews
exhorted
his
men
:
``
Look
,
there
are
5
of
them
,
maybe
thirty-six
of
us-
let
them
get
a
bit
closer
and
then
here
goes
.
''
His
whistle
shrilling
,
Andrews
leapt
forward
,
weaving
towards
the
advancing
hordes
like
a
footballer
moving
in
to
tackle
.
As
the
howling
mob
of
East
Lancs
followed
at
his
heels
the
Germans
fell
back
,
seeking
cover
.
Scrambling
to
the
roof
of
a
barn
with
a
rifle
,
Andrews
picked
off
no
less
than
seventeen
Germans-
then
seizing
a
bren-gun
,
he
lunged
forward
again
.
Private
John
Taylor
,
in
the
thick
of
it
,
recalls
:
''
It
was
a
right
do-
when
the
ammo
ran
low
we
kicked
,
choked
,
even
bit
them
.
''
After
fifteen
blood-stained
minutes
the
Germans
fell
back
in
confusion
.
The
line
was
held-
but
Andrews
after
sending
his
wounded
to
the
rear
,
was
down
to
eight
men
now
.
Resolutely
,
at
the
head
of
his
little
band
,
he
struck
across-country
splashing
for
a
quarter
of
a
mile
through
the
flooded
fields
towards
Dunkirk
.
He
was
to
win
the
first
Victoria
Cross
awarded
to
any
officer
in
World
War
Two
.
On
the
beaches
,
the
savage
fury
of
the
attack
had
one
result
.
By
=1
p.m.-
six
hours
after
the
raid
began-
every
man
and
woman
still
left
had
one
resolve
:
the
only
thing
that
mattered
now
was
the
lives
of
others
.
Jog-trotting
along
the
Eastern
Mole
,
Colonel
Sidney
Harrison's
6th
Lincolns
had
their
own
wounded
slung
like
sacks
over
their
shoulders-
but
they
stumbled
on
,
negotiating
yawning
four-foot
gaps
somehow
,
loading
them
on
to
ship
after
ship
.
In
the
shadow
of
the
Mole
,
Gunner
Albert
Collins
saw
an
officer
bent
on
a
task
to
tax
Samson
:
a
rope
bound
like
a
yoke
round
his
forehead
,
he
swam
valiantly
for
a
Dutch
schuit
,
towing
a
Carley
float
with
six
men
aboard
.
Lance-Bombardier
George
Brockerton
took
risks
as
great
as
any
he
'd
taken
as
a
Wall
of
Death
trick
cyclist
:
finding
eighty-one
men
trapped
in
a
bombed
cellar
he
worked
for
two
hours
to
free
them
with
hammer
and
chisel
,
using
French
hand-grenades
in
lieu
of
gelignite
.
Oblivious
to
the
crash
of
bombs
,
he
helped
out
every
man
,
then
,
to
keep
their
peckers
up
,
did
some
conjuring
tricks
.
Private
Walter
Allington
of
the
Lincolns
was
in
his
element
too
.
Already
he
'd
spent
one
whole
night
trying
to
help
a
man
crazed
by
a
head
wound
...
then
,
taking
a
vest
and
shirt
,
he
'd
plugged
a
terrible
hole
in
another
man
's
shoulder
.
Now
,
despite
the
writhing
pains
in
his
abdomen
,
he
saw
a
bullet
aimed
at
the
diving
Stukas
had
gone
too
low
.
A
long
way
off
,
a
man
had
fallen
,
the
bullet
lodging
in
the
small
of
his
back
.
Somehow
,
though
other
men
were
nearer
,
Allington
was
again
first
to
help-
but
the
big
gentle
man
had
used
his
only
field-dressing
on
that
Belgian
cripple
.
Working
doggedly
on
his
own
,
he
found
an
abandoned
ambulance
,
checked
it
was
in
running
order
,
and
loaded
the
man
aboard
.
Then
,
despite
the
swooping
Stukas
,
he
drove
until
the
Channel
water
was
lapping
over
the
bonnet
.
Standing
on
the
roof
of
the
truck
,
he
flagged
a
destroyer
's
whaler
to
ferry
the
man
away
.
Everywhere
men
plumbed
unsuspected
depths
in
themselves
.
Brigadier
Evelyn
Barker
was
at
the
water
's
edge
when
a
shell
dropped
close
,
shattering
a
soldier
's
arm
so
that
it
hung
by
a
thread
.
Without
more
ado
Barker
borrowed
a
knife
from
his
Brigade
Major
and
honed
it
on
a
carborundum
stone
as
coolly
as
a
butcher
.
Lacking
narcotics
,
he
first
gave
the
man
a
nip
of
cherry
brandy
before
taking
his
arm
off
at
the
shoulder
.
Then
improving
a
tourniquet
with
handkerchief
and
pencil
,
Barker
and
his
aide
carried
their
patient
along
the
beach
on
a
mackintosh
to
place
him
in
a
doctor
's
charge
.
Able
Seaman
Samuel
Palmer
,
with
twenty
years
'
naval
service
,
did
n't
know
a
crankshaft
from
a
camshaft
but
he
took
the
motor
yacht
Naiad
Errant
over
with
a
crew
of
three-
then
after
losing
them
took
her
back
with
nine
thankful
Tommies
,
helping
out
the
one
engine
still
operative
with
paddles
fashioned
from
shattered
doors
.
Stoker
David
Banks
from
Sheerness
did
even
better
...
making
seven
trips
as
skipper
of
the
motor-boat
Pauleter
...
doing
his
trick
at
the
wheel
...
manning
the
bren-gun
when
the
Stukas
dived
...
rescuing
4
single-handed
.
Off
the
same
beaches
Commander
Charles
Lightoller
,
former
second
officer
of
the
Titanic
,
was
packing
them
in
aboard
his
yacht
Sundowner
:
his
biggest
kick
was
the
stupefaction
of
Ramsgate
's
naval
authorities
when
they
found
his
6-footer
had
brought
back
13
men
.
The
tiros
were
well
to
the
fore
.
Captain
``
Paddy
''
Atley
of
the
East
Yorks
found
the
barge
Ena
grounded
where
Lemon
Webb's
flotilla
had
lain
,
took
her
back
with
forty
men
,
on
the
strength
of
five
sailing
holidays
in
Norfolk
.
It
took
fourteen
hours
,
including
a
surprise
return
to
Dunkirk
,
but
they
made
it
finally
.
Captain
David
Strangeways
of
the
Duke
of
Wellington
's
Regiment
hit
on
another
barge
,
appropriately
named
the
Iron
Duke
.
Naked
save
for
the
skipper's
doormat
,
which
he
wore
like
a
sarong
,
Strangeways
brought
back
twenty-six
men
,
navigating
with
compass
and
school
atlas
.
To
the
doctors
,
life-saving
was
a
dedication
,
but
it
was
an
uphill
fight
now
.
In
Private
William
Horne
's
ambulance
unit
the
only
medication
to
deal
with
searing
phosphorous
burns
was
a
bottle
of
acriflavine
tablets
diluted
in
water
.
At
Rosendael
,
the
dressings
were
all
but
exhausted
;
Major
Philip
Newman
,
the
surgeon
,
did
one
last
amputation
by
torchlight
,
then
gave
up
.
The
ambulance
unit
at
La
Panne
had
packed
up
,
too
,
after
a
record
2
,
operations
in
one
week
,
but
many
doctors
carried
on
as
and
how
they
could
.
Where
equipment
was
lacking
,
they
improvised
.
Captain
William
MacDonald
,
in
a
dugout
in
the
dunes
,
sterilised
wounds
with
abandoned
petrol
.
Captain
Joseph
Reynolds
,
lacking
the
Thomas
splints
used
for
compound
fractures
,
secured
fractured
femurs
with
rifles
.
And
scores
cut
off
from
their
units
or
families
lent
a
ready
hand
...
slicing
up
battledress
trousers
to
make
bandages
...
ransacking
abandoned
homes
for
sheets
...
pretty
Solange
Bisiaux
,
a
French
doctor
's
wife
,
wringing
out
blood-stained
bandages
in
salt
water
...
other
men
working
eight
to
a
relay
to
carry
stretchers
on
board
the
ships
.
Round
every
ambulance
and
aid-post
Sapper
George
Brooks
noted
the
same
hushed
aura
:
the
``
undercurrent
of
grief
that
moves
like
a
wind
when
a
coffin
is
carried
from
a
house
.
''
Injuries
or
no
,
some
men
were
determined
to
make
the
journey
home
.
Lieutenant
J.
P.
Walsh
of
the
Loyals
,
knocked
down
by
a
lorry
near
Bergues
,
still
plodded
the
five
miles
to
Dunkirk
:
later
the
surgeons
found
his
pelvis
was
fractured
.
Captain
John
Whitty
of
the
Royal
West
Kents
,
wounded
in
the
stomach
,
slogged
some
of
the
fifty
miles
from
Fle
?
5tre
,
where
his
battalion
was
trapped
,
then
,
at
last
gasp
,
hailed
a
passing
motor-cyclist
and
rode
pillion
to
the
beaches
.
Bundled
into
an
ambulance
and
driven
to
the
Mole
,
Whitty
found
the
wait
tedious
;
he
climbed
out
,
exhorting
other
wounded
to
follow
him
,
and
got
them
all
passages
on
a
home-bound
boat
.
There
was
the
same
spirit
on
the
ships
.
Aboard
the
trawler
Brock
,
a
Surgeon-Lieutenant
coped
with
grievous
burn
cases
and
a
shortage
of
tannic
acid
by
filling
a
zinc
bath
with
tea
and
immersing
his
patients
up
to
their
necks
.
The
destroyer
Whitehall
's
doctor
,
Surgeon-Lieutenant
David
Brown
,
went
so
swiftly
to
aid
the
wounded
aboard
the
minesweeper
Jackeve
that
he
left
his
instruments
behind
.
Nothing
loth
,
he
amputated
with
the
engine-room
's
hacksaw
,
sterilised
with
blazing
chloroform
,
the
ex-trawler
's
fish
hatch
serving
as
operating
table
.
#
217
<
167
TEXT
F24
>
Consuelo
thought
that
the
one
from
Queen
Victoria
should
have
been
handed
to
her
on
a
silver
platter
.
In
due
course
she
was
lectured
on
the
various
families
whose
pedigrees
,
titles
and
positions
she
would
have
to
learn
by
heart
.
They
went
for
a
trip
in
the
Mediterranean
,
the
voyage
across
the
Atlantic
being
made
more
depressing
for
her
on
account
of
the
Duke's
seasickness
and
consequent
melancholy
.
They
saw
the
usual
places
in
Spain
and
then
visited
Monaco
,
where
the
sight
of
fair
women
and
well-groomed
men
pleased
her
.
Her
husband
seemed
to
know
many
of
them
,
but
replied
evasively
when
asked
who
they
were
.
She
later
learnt
that
the
women
were
of
'easy
virtue
'
,
owing
to
which
social
stigma
she
could
not
even
claim
acquaintance
with
certain
of
their
male
companions
who
had
once
been
her
suitors
.
The
importance
of
the
family
into
which
she
had
married
was
impressed
on
her
by
the
Duke
,
who
described
her
as
'a
link
in
the
chain
'
,
and
she
perceived
that
her
first
duty
was
to
perpetuate
the
house
of
Marlborough
.
After
seeing
something
of
Italy
and
making
an
uncomfortable
trip
up
the
Nile
,
they
stayed
at
the
Hotel
Bristol
in
Paris
,
where
her
husband
behaved
as
her
mother
had
done
and
chose
her
gowns
.
In
London
at
last
she
was
made
acquainted
with
the
Churchill
clan
,
some
of
whom
seemed
to
believe
that
all
Americans
lived
on
plantations
with
negro
slaves
,
in
daily
dread
of
Red
Indians
with
scalping
knives
.
She
was
introduced
to
an
intimidating
old
lady
,
her
husband
's
grandmother
,
the
Dowager
Duchess
of
Marlborough
,
who
had
made
Lady
Randolph
Churchill
's
life
so
uncomfortable
at
Blenheim
,
and
who
now
,
using
an
ear-trumpet
,
embarrassed
Consuelo
with
an
order
and
a
question
:
'Your
first
duty
is
to
have
a
child
,
and
it
must
be
a
son
,
because
it
would
be
intolerable
to
have
that
little
upstart
Winston
become
Duke
.
Are
you
in
the
family
way
?
'
They
proceeded
to
the
family
stud
at
Blenheim
,
being
received
by
the
mayor
and
corporation
of
Woodstock
.
Having
delivered
his
speech
of
welcome
,
the
mayor
said
to
her
:
'Your
Grace
will
no
doubt
be
interested
to
know
that
Woodstock
had
a
mayor
and
a
corporation
before
America
was
discovered
.
'
Meditating
on
this
weighty
pronouncement
she
got
into
the
carriage
,
which
was
dragged
by
the
townsmen
to
the
palace
amid
tumultuous
cheers
and
beneath
triumphal
arches
.
At
Blenheim
she
discovered
that
she
not
only
had
to
learn
the
pedigrees
of
the
nobility
but
the
social
grades
of
the
servants
.
One
day
she
rang
the
bell
and
asked
the
butler
to
put
a
match
to
the
fire
.
'I
will
send
the
footman
,
your
Grace
.
'
'Oh
,
do
n't
bother
!
I'll
do
it
myself
.
'
The
domestic
hierarchy
resembled
a
modern
trade
union
.
She
dreaded
the
ceremonious
dinners
with
her
husband
,
who
had
a
habit
of
filling
his
plate
with
food
,
pushing
it
away
with
refined
gestures
,
doing
the
same
to
the
feeding
and
drinking
utensils
,
backing
his
chair
,
crossing
his
legs
,
twirling
a
ring
on
his
finger
,
and
remaining
for
perhaps
fifteen
minutes
in
a
state
of
abstraction
;
after
which
he
would
come
to
life
,
eat
his
food
with
much
deliberation
,
and
complain
that
it
was
cold
.
When
inured
to
this
process
,
she
filled
in
the
time
by
knitting
.
They
seldom
spoke
.
She
thought
him
arrogant
,
despising
everything
not
British
,
and
her
pride
was
hurt
.
On
the
other
hand
,
'that
little
upstart
Winston
'
was
one
of
the
few
Churchills
she
liked
.
He
was
lively
,
enthusiastic
and
stimulating
,
the
very
opposite
of
his
cousin
the
Duke
,
but
of
course
he
had
the
advantage
of
being
half-American
.
She
did
her
best
to
hit
it
off
with
the
rest
of
the
family
,
though
the
Dowager
Duchess
was
heard
to
say
:
'Her
Grace
does
not
realise
the
importance
of
her
position
.
'
She
had
much
to
do
at
Blenheim
,
entertaining
social
and
political
big-wigs
,
visiting
the
poor
,
writing
letters
,
supervising
the
running
of
the
house
.
As
they
had
never
found
love
,
she
and
her
husband
had
none
to
lose
;
but
the
strain
of
maintaining
the
social
and
physical
relationship
essential
to
her
position
as
a
breeding
duchess
was
never
eased
and
steadily
grew
.
In
19
she
was
temporarily
released
from
the
Duke
,
who
went
to
South
Africa
as
Assistant
Military
Secretary
to
Lord
Roberts
;
but
the
following
year
he
became
Under-Secretary
of
State
for
the
Colonies
,
and
she
had
to
learn
all
about
the
leading
colonials
who
were
entertained
at
Blenheim
.
Sometimes
she
received
unexpected
compliments
.
Having
undergone
the
ordeal
of
presentation
at
a
Drawing-room
,
whereat
the
Prince
and
Princess
of
Wales
represented
Queen
Victoria
,
her
mother-in-law
Lady
Blandford
,
the
practical
joker
,
said
that
no
one
would
take
her
for
an
American
.
'What
would
you
think
if
I
said
you
were
not
at
all
like
an
Englishwoman
?
'
asked
Consuelo
.
'Oh
,
that
's
quite
different
!
'
'Different
to
you
,
but
not
to
me
.
'
Occasionally
she
was
reproved
for
behaviour
unbecoming
to
a
duchess
.
At
a
dinner
in
honour
of
the
Prince
and
Princess
of
Wales
she
wore
a
diamond
crescent
instead
of
the
usual
tiara
.
The
Prince
stared
at
it
and
said
:
'The
Princess
has
taken
the
trouble
to
wear
a
tiara
.
Why
have
you
not
done
so
?
'
She
found
all
these
functions
intolerably
boring
,
and
the
racing
at
Newmarket
equally
so
.
She
had
to
accompany
her
husband
to
Leicestershire
for
the
hunting
,
which
gave
her
no
pleasure
,
and
she
made
the
fatal
error
of
letting
her
mind
wander
away
from
horses
and
hounds
and
foxes
into
the
realm
of
good
deeds
.
Hearing
,
during
one
hunting
season
,
that
there
was
much
unemployment
and
hardship
at
Woodstock
,
she
sent
money
to
provide
work
.
The
obliged
recipients
wrote
a
letter
of
thanks
to
her
husband
,
then
exclusively
occupied
with
the
solemn
matter
of
fox-chasing
.
He
was
amazed
to
hear
that
the
roads
on
his
estate
had
been
repaired
,
displeased
to
receive
expressions
of
gratitude
for
what
he
had
not
done
,
and
quickly
informed
his
wife
that
she
was
not
entitled
to
act
in
that
manner
without
his
approval
.
However
he
was
good
enough
to
approve
the
births
of
her
two
sons
.
She
was
unconscious
for
a
week
after
the
birth
of
her
first
,
but
recovered
quickly
on
regaining
consciousness
.
Following
the
arrival
of
the
second
,
she
reflected
that
she
had
done
her
duty
to
the
dukedom
and
could
now
please
herself
.
But
life
's
realities
were
kept
at
bay
in
the
splendour
of
Blenheim
,
and
she
became
more
and
more
bored
by
the
necessity
of
walking
'on
an
endlessly
spread
red
carpet
'
.
Moreover
the
conversation
of
the
nobility
made
little
appeal
to
her
,
and
when
she
met
a
number
of
Austrian
aristocrats
in
Vienna
she
thought
it
'a
pity
that
they
could
express
their
thoughts
in
so
many
different
languages
when
they
had
so
few
thoughts
to
express
'
.
Queen
Victoria
died
in
January
191
,
and
when
Consuelo
spent
some
weeks
in
Paris
that
spring
in
the
agreeable
company
of
her
father
she
was
depressed
by
having
to
wear
black
clothes
.
All
she
dared
do
was
to
wear
white
gloves
,
thereby
earning
a
lecture
at
Longchamps
from
the
Duchess
of
Devonshire
,
who
had
been
a
leader
of
the
fast
set
a
generation
before
but
was
now
a
raddled
old
woman
in
a
brown
wig
,
her
wrinkles
filled
with
paint
,
her
mouth
a
red
slash
.
How
,
she
asked
,
could
Consuelo
show
so
little
respect
to
the
memory
of
a
great
Queen
as
to
exhibit
white
gloves
?
As
the
shocked
lady
was
an
incorrigible
gossip
,
Consuelo
's
impropriety
no
doubt
received
much
publicity
;
in
spite
of
which
she
was
chosen
to
act
as
canopy-bearer
to
the
new
Queen
at
the
coronation
of
Edward
=7
,
her
fellow-bearers
being
the
Duchesses
of
Portland
,
Montrose
and
Sutherland
.
When
Alexandra
was
anointed
by
the
old
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
they
held
the
canopy
over
her
.
The
oil
was
placed
on
her
forehead
by
his
shaky
hand
and
a
little
trickled
down
her
nose
.
She
did
not
move
a
muscle
but
her
eyes
expressed
anguish
.
After
eleven
years
of
nervous
stress
,
either
waiting
for
the
Duke
,
who
was
invariably
late
for
lunch
,
or
being
with
him
,
which
was
worse
,
Consuelo
pined
for
relaxation
,
and
they
agreed
to
separate
,
the
arrangement
giving
them
equal
custody
of
the
children
.
In
those
days
divorce
was
difficult
and
still
scandalous
,
and
since
neither
of
them
wished
to
marry
again
a
legal
separation
met
the
case
.
It
was
estimated
that
about
ten
million
of
the
Vanderbilt
dollars
had
been
spent
on
Blenheim
and
their
London
house
,
and
as
she
had
produced
his
heirs
the
Duke
had
no
cause
to
complain
.
She
went
to
live
at
Sunderland
House
,
built
for
her
as
a
present
from
her
father
,
and
here
she
gave
musical
parties
.
She
also
became
absorbed
in
social
work
,
starting
a
home
for
women
whose
husbands
were
in
prison
and
a
recreation
centre
for
working
girls
.
She
sat
on
a
national
committee
which
enquired
into
the
decline
of
the
birth-rate
,
and
obtained
a
donation
of
a
hundred
thousand
guineas
for
the
removal
of
Bedford
College
,
of
which
she
was
Hon
.
Treasurer
,
from
Baker
Street
to
Regent
's
Park
.
Her
mother
,
who
had
become
Mrs
Oliver
Belmont
since
her
divorce
,
led
the
women
's
suffrage
movement
in
the
United
States
,
and
when
the
1914
war
broke
out
Consuelo
worked
for
the
American
Women
's
War
Relief
Fund
,
collecting
a
lot
of
money
by
writing
and
lecturing
.
To
enable
women
to
be
represented
by
their
own
sex
on
municipal
councils
,
she
founded
a
Women
's
Municipal
Party
,
and
when
a
vacancy
occurred
on
the
London
County
Council
she
sat
for
North
Southwark
.
At
the
election
of
1919
she
stood
as
a
Progressive
for
that
borough
and
topped
the
poll
.
When
the
1914-18
war
came
to
an
end
the
moral
standards
were
loosened
and
she
obtained
a
divorce
from
the
Duke
.
In
July
'21
she
married
Jacques
Balsan
at
the
Chapel
Royal
,
Savoy
,
where
divorced
persons
were
treated
with
indulgence
.
He
had
been
an
airman
in
the
war
,
and
a
balloonist
before
that
,
several
times
staying
at
Blenheim
.
His
nature
appealed
wholly
to
hers
,
and
they
were
very
happy
together
.
The
Duke
had
now
become
a
Roman
Catholic
,
and
as
he
wished
to
marry
another
American
,
Gladys
Deacon
,
he
asked
Consuelo
to
get
their
own
marriage
annulled
.
Since
Jacques
Balsan
was
a
Roman
Catholic
and
she
wished
to
appease
his
family
,
she
granted
the
Duke's
request
.
Her
only
way
of
doing
so
was
to
swear
that
she
had
been
married
to
him
against
her
will
.
She
was
now
on
friendly
terms
with
her
mother
,
who
consented
to
make
the
declaration
,
testifying
before
an
English
tribunal
of
Catholic
priests
,
that
'when
I
issued
an
order
nobody
discussed
it
.
I
therefore
did
not
beg
,
but
ordered
her
to
marry
the
Duke
'
.
The
annulment
being
granted
,
Consuelo
married
Jacques
in
a
Catholic
church
,
and
was
affectionately
received
by
his
family
at
Cha
?
5teauroux
.
They
then
settled
down
in
Paris
,
and
soon
she
was
busy
helping
to
raise
money
for
the
construction
of
a
hospital
for
the
middle
classes
,
receiving
the
Legion
of
Honour
in
1931
.
Three
years
later
her
son
succeeded
his
father
as
tenth
Duke
of
Marlborough
.
Consuelo
and
Jacques
built
a
house
on
the
Riviera
and
took
a
cha
?
5teau
at
St
Georges-Motel
,
where
her
philanthropic
work
continued
.
Like
so
many
others
,
they
had
to
bolt
when
the
Germans
entered
France
in
194
.
With
difficulty
they
escaped
to
Spain
,
and
thence
to
Portugal
,
where
they
got
a
plane
across
the
Atlantic
.
And
so
her
story
ends
.
5
Wives
of
a
Viceroy
Mary
Leiter
and
Lord
Curzon
Grace
Duggan
and
Lord
Curzon
Other
things
being
equal
,
which
they
never
are
,
it
is
curious
to
reflect
that
if
Mrs
Vanderbilt
had
aimed
a
little
lower
and
married
Consuelo
to
a
lesser
title
but
more
imposing
figure
,
the
story
of
an
eminent
English
statesman
,
George
Nathaniel
Curzon
,
would
have
been
vastly
different
.
Like
Marlborough
,
Curzon
married
for
money
,
but
the
union
,
unlike
Marlborough
's
,
became
a
marriage
of
hearts
.
Being
an
intelligent
man
,
Curzon
would
have
been
influenced
by
Consuelo
,
who
might
have
fallen
in
love
with
him
but
would
never
have
allowed
her
critical
sense
to
remain
dormant
on
that
account
.
#
23
<
168
TEXT
F25
>
Although
the
offender
made
amends
by
marrying
the
girl
,
he
never
managed
to
regain
the
favour
of
his
General
,
who
nominated
a
wealthy
Cuban
landowner
,
Porcallo
de
Figueroa
,
in
his
place
.
It
was
an
unfortunate
appointment
.
Porcallo
de
Figueroa
's
main
interest
in
the
venture
was
to
acquire
slaves
for
his
estates
,
and
although
he
enriched
the
expedition
with
ample
supplies
and
equipment
,
he
unashamedly
abandoned
it
the
moment
he
realized
how
dearly
the
savages
of
Florida
would
sell
their
freedom
.
The
rank
and
file
of
the
expedition
were
drawn
from
many
parts
of
the
Emperor
's
wide
domains
,
and
even
from
lands
beyond
.
A
particularly
large
and
well-armed
contingent
came
from
Portugal
,
and
it
is
to
one
of
these
Portuguese
adventurers
,
known
as
the
Gentleman
of
Elvas
,
that
we
owe
the
most
circumstantial
first-hand
account
of
the
expedition
.
Amongst
volunteers
of
other
nationality
we
find
mention
of
a
French
priest
from
Paris
,
Biscayan
carpenters
,
a
Genoa
master-craftsman
who
could
construct
anything
from
a
bridge
to
a
brigantine
,
a
Spaniard
reared
in
England
,
and
even
an
unnamed
Englishman
whose
skill
with
the
long-bow
matched
that
of
the
Indians
.
In
addition
to
the
fighting-men
,
there
were
a
few
women
,
numerous
native
servants
and
negro
slaves
,
more
than
two
hundred
horses
,
and
a
pack
of
ferocious
mastiffs
trained
to
track
down
,
guard
,
or
tear
recalcitrant
Indians
to
pieces
.
A
herd
of
swine-
possibly
the
ancestors
of
the
razor-backs
of
the
south-west
today-
were
taken
along
to
serve
as
a
reserve
of
pork
rations
.
De
Soto
opened
operations
by
sending
Captain
Juan
de
An
?
4asco
to
reconnoitre
the
coast
of
Florida
for
a
harbour
where
the
main
expedition
could
disembark
.
The
Comptroller
returned
without
discovering
anything
suitable
,
and
de
Soto
was
obliged
to
make
his
landfall
somewhere
in
the
capacious
,
many-armed
Bahi
?
2a
del
Espi
?
2ritu
Santo
,
now
known
as
Tampa
Bay
,
which
had
been
the
starting
point
for
the
ill-fated
Narva
?
2ez
expedition
eleven
years
before
.
The
Spaniards
were
in
jubilant
mood
.
Juan
de
An
?
4asco
had
managed
to
kidnap
a
couple
of
savages
from
whose
outlandish
speech
and
vague
signs
they
hopefully
deduced
the
proximity
of
abundant
gold
.
The
soldiers
boasted
that
their
General
had
once
helped
to
win
the
hoarded
wealth
of
the
Incas
and
would
now
surely
lead
them
to
still
more
fabulous
treasure
.
They
saw
before
them
a
virgin
land
,
lush
and
sweet-scented
in
its
spring
freshness
.
The
first
to
land
returned
with
armfuls
of
rich
grass
for
the
exhausted
horses
and
clusters
of
wild
grapes
for
their
comrades
.
Florida
seemed
a
promised
land
indeed
.
It
was
not
until
some
days
later
that
the
first
Indians
were
encountered
.
Amongst
them
was
a
man
,
all
but
indistinguishable
from
the
natives
,
whom
the
Spaniards
almost
rode
down
.
Luckily
for
himself
and
his
rescuers
,
he
was
spared
just
in
time
on
account
of
the
few
disjointed
words
of
Castillian
<
SIC
>
which
he
called
out
.
It
was
Juan
Ortiz
,
the
sailor
who
had
fallen
into
the
hands
of
the
Indians
eleven
years
before
when
serving
with
the
Narva
?
2ez
expedition
,
and
who
had
survived
by
turning
native
.
The
adhesion
of
this
man
to
de
Soto's
forces
proved
to
be
an
event
of
major
importance
.
Now
,
for
the
first
time
,
the
Spaniards
could
count
on
a
trustworthy
interpreter
familiar
with
the
language
and
mentality
of
the
Florida
Indians
.
Through
Ortiz
,
de
Soto
was
able
to
establish
contact
with
Mucozo
,
the
chieftain
who
had
befriended
him
.
After
bestowing
gifts
of
clothes
,
weapons
,
and
a
fine
horse
,
de
Soto
came
briskly
to
the
point
and
asked
whether
Mucozo
had
knowledge
of
any
land
where
gold
and
silver
were
to
be
found
.
The
Indian
replied
simply
that
he
knew
nothing
of
such
things
,
as
he
had
never
ventured
further
than
a
dozen
leagues
from
his
dwelling
place
;
but
some
thirty
leagues
off
,
he
added
,
there
lived
a
more
powerful
chief
called
Paracoxi
in
a
land
of
rich
maize-fields
.
De
Soto
forthwith
despatched
a
captain
to
seek
him
out
.
But
Paracoxi
,
though
professing
friendship
,
was
distrustful
of
the
Spaniards
and
went
into
hiding
.
His
messengers
told
the
Spaniards
that
they
could
find
what
they
were
seeking
to
the
west
,
at
a
place
called
Cale
,
'where
summer
reigned
for
most
of
the
year
,
and
men
wore
golden
hats
like
helmets
'
.
A
number
of
Paracoxi
's
men
,
in
token
of
friendship
and
in
hope
of
plunder
,
offered
to
accompany
the
Spaniards
.
To
Cale
,
then
,
de
Soto
decided
to
march
.
A
garrison
of
one
hundred
men
was
left
behind
as
a
base
,
and
a
small
ship
sent
back
to
convey
Porcallo
de
Figueroa
,
already
disillusioned
with
the
prospects
of
Florida
as
a
slave
reserve
,
to
Cuba
.
The
hardships
of
the
campaign
now
began
in
grim
earnest
.
The
trail
which
the
Spaniards
followed
led
across
a
marsh
,
which
the
foot
soldiers
crossed
by
a
makeshift
bridge
and
the
horses
with
the
help
of
a
hawser
.
Food
was
short
.
Water-cress
and
palmetto
leaves
were
poor
sustenance
for
men
on
the
march
,
and
even
the
maize
they
had
found
at
Cale
was
a
mean
substitute
for
the
gold
they
had
looked
for
.
Since
few
Indians
had
been
captured
,
the
Spaniards
had
to
attend
to
their
own
needs
themselves
,
pounding
the
maize
laboriously
in
mortars
of
hollowed
log
with
the
help
of
wooden
pestles
,
and
then
sifting
the
flour
through
their
shirts
of
mail
,
or
munching
the
parched
grains
whole
when
they
lacked
the
patience
for
this
labour
.
But
visions
of
ease
and
plenty
beckoned
them
on
;
in
Apalache
,
the
natives
assured
them
,
they
would
find
everything
they
desired
.
Before
leaving
Cale
,
the
Spaniards
suffered
a
loss
which
,
though
trivial
in
itself
,
throws
light
on
the
scale
of
values
prevailing
amongst
the
conquistadores
and
was
deeply
lamented
throughout
the
army
.
Bruto
,
the
most
redoubtable
and
sagacious
of
their
mastiffs
,
fell
a
victim
to
Indian
arrows
.
The
incident
occurred
when
a
force
of
hostile
braves
suddenly
appeared
on
the
further
bank
of
a
river
which
the
Spaniards
were
preparing
to
cross
.
Before
his
masters
could
hold
him
back
,
Bruto
broke
away
from
the
page
who
held
his
leash
and
made
straight
for
the
enemy
.
The
stream
was
broad
and
swift
,
and
the
animal
's
head
presented
an
easy
target
for
the
Indian
marksmen
.
He
succeeded
in
reaching
the
far
side
only
to
fall
dead
as
he
struggled
from
the
water
,
his
head
and
shoulders
pierced
,
so
Garcilaso
declares
,
by
more
than
fifty
arrows
.
Thus
did
Bruto
join
the
shades
of
Ponce
de
Leo
?
2n
's
Becerillo
and
the
latter
's
Leoncillo
,
who
won
for
his
master
Balboa
more
than
two
thousand
pesos
of
gold
as
his
share
of
plunder
,
in
the
Valhalla
of
the
Spaniards
'
war-dogs
.
As
the
army
toiled
across
the
water-logged
wilderness
towards
Apalache
,
the
soldiers
became
aware
that
they
were
heading
for
regions
through
which
,
like
the
men
of
Narva
?
2ez
,
they
might
be
unable
to
force
a
path
.
Some
began
to
murmur
that
they
should
turn
back
while
there
was
yet
time
.
But
de
Soto
was
inflexible
,
refusing
to
admit
that
what
others
found
impossible
would
be
impossible
for
him
.
Meanwhile
,
there
were
more
immediate
dangers
to
face
.
The
natives
were
professing
friendship
,
but
de
Soto
suspected
treachery
,
especially
when
they
began
to
assemble
powerful
forces
on
the
pretext
that
they
had
come
to
honour
the
strangers
by
staging
a
ceremonial
parade
.
The
Spaniards
resolved
to
strike
first
,
and
fell
upon
them
in
a
stretch
of
open
country
bounded
by
two
lakes
.
The
Indians
,
taken
by
surprise
could
offer
little
resistance
.
More
than
three
hundred
of
them
were
run
down
and
lanced
,
a
few
managed
to
escape
into
the
forests
,
while
the
rest
sought
safety
in
the
lakes
.
Grimly
the
Spaniards
posted
themselves
around
the
water
and
tried
to
shoot
down
the
fugitives
with
cross-bows
and
arquebus
.
Cold
and
exhaustion
at
length
forced
the
Indians
to
make
for
the
shore
under
cover
of
darkness
,
their
heads
camouflaged
with
the
leaves
of
aquatic
plants
.
But
the
horsemen
were
waiting
for
them
,
and
would
charge
into
the
water
,
forcing
the
Indians
to
give
themselves
up
or
turn
back
.
Juan
Ortiz
called
to
them
loudly
in
the
Indian
tongue
,
bidding
them
come
forth
if
they
would
save
their
lives
.
One
after
another
,
the
braves
struggled
from
the
water
and
gave
themselves
up
,
until
only
a
dozen
or
so
,
the
strongest
and
most
stubborn
,
remained
in
the
water
.
Finally
,
de
Soto
ordered
his
native
auxiliaries
to
plunge
in
after
them
.
The
last
of
the
enemy
were
dragged
out
by
the
hair
,
more
dead
than
alive
,
put
into
chains
,
and
divided
up
amongst
their
captors
with
the
rest
.
Garcilaso
says
that
,
as
a
result
of
this
battle
and
the
trapping
of
the
Indians
in
the
lakes
,
more
than
nine
hundred
fell
captive
to
the
Spaniards
.
But
these
warlike
savages
were
not
the
stuff
of
which
slaves
could
be
made
,
and
they
soon
turned
on
their
captors
.
One
day
,
when
the
Spaniards
had
just
finished
eating
,
the
captive
chieftain
who
had
been
seated
beside
de
Soto
'rose
to
his
feet
with
all
conceivable
savagery
and
ferocity
and
closed
at
once
with
the
Adelantado
.
Seizing
him
by
the
collar
with
his
left
hand
,
he
gave
him
such
a
blow
over
the
eyes
,
mouth
and
nose
with
his
right
fist
that
he
knocked
down
the
chair
in
which
he
was
seated
and
stretched
him
out
senseless
on
his
back
as
if
he
had
been
a
child
.
Then
,
to
finish
off
his
victim
,
he
let
himself
fall
upon
him
,
whilst
at
the
same
time
giving
such
a
tremendous
roar
that
it
could
be
heard
a
quarter
of
a
league
around
.
'
This
roar
was
the
signal
for
the
other
captives
to
set
upon
their
masters
throughout
the
camp
.
'As
weapons
,
they
made
use
of
the
burning
wood
from
the
fire
or
other
things
found
at
hand
;
many
struck
their
masters
in
the
face
and
burned
them
with
pots
of
boiling
food
,
others
struck
them
with
plates
,
crocks
,
jars
,
and
pitchers
,
whilst
others
again
used
chairs
,
benches
,
and
tables
if
they
were
to
be
had
,
and
if
not
,
anything
else
that
came
to
hand
.
'
But
the
revolt
of
the
fettered
savages-
as
desperate
a
piece
of
tragic
slapstick
as
can
be
found
in
the
annals
of
the
Conquista-
could
end
only
in
one
way
.
Their
bruised
and
resentful
masters
restored
order
and
sent
the
captives
off
to
execution
.
Those
who
were
not
struck
down
at
once
were
bound
to
stakes
and
then
shot
to
death
by
the
Indians
whom
the
Spaniards
had
brought
along
with
them
from
the
friendly
tribe
of
Paracoxi
.
It
was
now
the
end
of
October
,
and
the
army
pushed
on
through
swamps
and
lurking
Indian
ambushes
towards
Apalache
.
They
were
approaching
a
fertile
country
,
with
numerous
settlements
and
plantations
of
maize
and
beans
.
Here
Narva
?
2ez
had
quartered
his
army
and
sought
in
vain
for
the
rumoured
hoards
of
gold
.
The
coast
was
only
some
ten
leagues
away
,
but
the
maze
of
creeks
and
marsh
land
which
fringed
it
thwarted
the
attempts
of
reconnaissance
parties
to
break
through
to
the
open
sea
.
At
length
they
reached
a
lagoon
on
the
shores
of
which
were
traces
of
an
abandoned
camp
.
Heaps
of
charcoal
ashes
marked
the
spot
where
a
forge
had
once
been
built
,
and
the
ground
was
strewn
with
the
skulls
of
horses
.
The
Spaniards
had
reached
the
Bahi
?
2a
de
los
Caballos
,
where
Narva
?
2ez
had
built
his
brigantines
and
the
cavalry
had
sacrificed
their
mounts
.
De
Soto's
men
scanned
the
trunks
of
the
trees
for
any
messages
which
their
predecessors
might
have
left
,
but
nothing
was
found
.
Further
down
the
shores
of
the
lagoon
,
a
search
party
came
upon
some
disused
canoes
in
which
they
put
out
to
take
soundings
.
The
water
was
just
deep
enough
,
it
seemed
to
them
,
to
take
larger
vessels
.
With
this
report
they
returned
to
the
General
who
decided
that
the
time
was
now
ripe
to
order
the
evacuation
of
the
garrison
which
he
had
left
behind
at
Tampa
Bay
where
his
expedition
had
first
landed
.
The
difficult
task
of
returning
overland
to
Tampa
Bay
,
through
regions
where
the
Indians
would
be
quick
to
take
up
arms
against
their
old
enemies
,
was
entrusted
to
the
Comptroller
,
Juan
de
An
?
4asco
,
and
a
picked
band
of
horsemen
.
#
226
<
169
TEXT
F26
>
The
Sea-Country
of
Mehalah
by
J.
WENTWORTH
DAY
'MEHALAH
BAKER
!
I
2know
'd
she
well
,
poor
2gal
.
We
went
to
dame
's
school
together-
three
halfpence
a
week
to
learn
reading
,
writing
and
'rithmetic
.
She
lived
across
the
creek
on
Ray
Island
,
with
her
old
mother
,
who
was
forever
drunk
on
gin
.
You
could
get
a
masterful
lot
of
gin
then
for
2tuppence
.
Poor
Mehalah-
she
had
a
sad
life
2o
n't
.
2'Course
,
the
2Raverand
over
at
East
wrote
a
book
about
her
.
That
was
all
the
go
that
time
o
'
day
.
Everybody
was
2a-readin
'
o
'
it
.
The
2Raverand
was
a
tall
,
thin
man
.
Used
to
walk
about
the
marsh
roads
,
singin
'
in
the
wind
.
He
was
a
rare
2scholard
,
a
right
2larned
man
.
'
Thus
spoke
my
revered
,
and
now
,
alas
,
dead
,
friend
,
Mrs
Jane
Pullen
,
landlady
of
that
very
old
,
sun-warmed
inn
,
the
Peldon
Rose
,
which
crouches
in
its
willows
on
the
Essex
shore
,
cocking
a
wary
eye
across
the
water
at
the
independent
isle
of
Mersea
.
For
fifty
years
she
was
landlady
of
this
ancient
inn
,
which
the
Reverend
Sabine
Baring-Gould
,
that
master
of
Victorian
melodrama
,
immortalized
in
Mehalah
,
A
Story
of
the
Salt
Marshes
,
first
published
in
188
.
Today
it
is
a
collector
's
piece
.
It
sent
shudders
down
the
delicate
spines
of
our
grandmothers
.
Mrs
Pullen
was
over
eighty
when
she
died
,
thirty
years
ago
.
That
helps
to
date
Mehalah
Baker
,
the
pathetic
girl
of
the
Essex
marshes
who
lived
in
a
small
farmhouse
built
of
wreckage
timber
and
roofed
with
red
pantiles
,
on
Ray
Island
.
You
may
still
trace
the
foundations
among
wind-twisted
thorn
trees
on
that
lonely
little
isle
of
saltings
and
coarse
grass
,
between
the
shifting
tides
of
the
twin
creeks
,
Ray
Channel
and
Strood
Channel
,
which
cut
off
the
bold
,
bright
men
of
Mersea
from
the
duller
chaps
over
in
England
.
Baring-Gould
's
story
of
Mehalah
is
high-pitched
,
grim
,
melodramatic
,
removed
to
the
end
of
the
18th
century
for
romantic
effect
.
Redeemed
by
exquisite
word-pictures
of
the
marshes
and
true-life
portraits
of
marshland
characters
,
it
has
been
reprinted
eighteen
times
.
Briefly
,
the
Mehalah
Sharland
of
the
melodrama
is
wooed
by
Elijah
Rebow
,
a
marsh
farmer
,
brutal
,
cunning
,
ferocious
.
He
owns
the
Ray
and
lives
in
Red
Hall
.
Mehalah
,
vivid
,
raven-haired
and
gipsy-fierce
,
hates
him
.
Her
heart
is
set
on
George
De
Witt
,
a
young
fisherman
.
Rebow
,
in
revenge
,
supplies
her
mother
with
secret
kegs
of
smuggled
rum
,
steals
their
sheep
,
betrays
De
Witt
to
the
press
gang
,
and
finally
sets
fire
to
the
Ray
farmhouse
and
takes
the
now
penniless
girl
and
her
almost
senile
mother
to
live
at
Red
Hall
.
In
despair
she
marries
him
,
swearing
never
to
consummate
the
marriage
.
On
her
wedding
night
,
Mehalah
hits
Rebow
with
a
bottle
.
It
contains
vitriol
and
blinds
him
.
Stunned
by
remorse
,
she
swears
to
look
after
him
for
the
rest
of
her
life
.
Her
old
admirer
,
George
De
Witt
,
returns
from
the
navy
;
but
it
is
too
late
.
He
announces
that
he
will
marry
her
rival
,
Phoebe
Musset
,
and
Mehalah
realizes
that
Rebow
alone
is
constant
.
Later
,
in
a
passion
the
blind
man
knocks
her
senseless
,
lifts
her
into
his
boat
,
rows
out
to
sea
and
pulls
out
the
boat
's
plug
.
The
pair
,
their
marriage
unconsummated
,
drown
together
.
Despite
this
barn-storming
quality
,
the
book
grips
you
.
Those
who
remember
,
as
I
do
,
the
fanatical
,
biblical
frenzy
of
marshland
religious
beliefs
and
family
feuds
,
glimpse
flashes
of
truth
.
There
are
still
De
Witts
,
Mussets
,
Petticans
,
Pudneys
and
others
in
the
marsh
villages
.
And
Rebow
is
a
remembered
name
.
The
melodrama
,
however
,
as
told
by
Baring-Gould
is
,
I
believe
,
pure
fantasy
,
apart
from
the
use
of
local
place-names
and
surnames
.
Except
for
the
seaward
side
of
Mersea
Island
which
is
ruined
by
a
sprawl
of
suburban
bungalows
,
utterly
alien
to
the
island
tradition
of
building
,
this
fascinating
half-land
of
sea-creeks
and
salt
marshes
is
much
as
Mehalah
knew
it
.
Salt
tides
still
gurgle
in
crab-holes
.
The
ebb
bares
the
shining
mud-flats
.
Lonely
creeks
are
opal
in
the
dawn
,
sword-blue
in
the
sun
,
greyly
silver
under
misty
moons
.
Curlew
whistle
haunting
music
.
Redshank
ring
their
million
bells
in
the
courting
days
of
spring
.
At
night
,
bar-geese
laugh
their
ghastly
laughter
far
out
on
the
crawling
tide-
the
ghosts
,
they
say
,
of
drowned
sailors
,
down
in
the
green
alleys
of
Fiddlers
'
Green
,
mocking
the
living
about
to
join
them
.
In
winter
the
brent
geese
come
south
over
bitter
seas
from
Spitsbergen
and
Novaya
Zemlya
to
winter
on
Dengie
Flats
,
where
the
sea-wall
,
houseless
,
manless
,
goes
marching
down
the
coast
for
a
dozen
lonely
miles
.
The
tides
ebb
out
for
a
mile
or
more
.
If
you
are
lost
in
a
duck-punt
in
a
winter
fog
,
as
I
have
been
,
sea
and
land
melt
into
grey
,
terrifying
nothingness
.
You
can
only
tell
the
direction
of
the
land
when
the
tide
has
ebbed
by
the
lie
of
seaweed
and
eel-grass
on
the
mud
.
A
country
of
high
skies
and
incredibly
clear
lights
,
of
drifting
sea-fogs
and
sharp
tides
.
An
old
,
old
land
of
beauty
and
mystery
haunted
by
Roman
and
Dane
,
East
Saxon
and
Norman
,
and
by
all
that
rough
crew
of
smugglers
and
wreckers
,
wildfowlers
and
fishermen
,
poachers
and
marsh-men
whose
immemorial
kingdom
it
is
.
Landward
,
miles
of
rough
grass
marshes
,
cattle-dotted
,
seamed
by
reedy
'fleets
'
where
wild
duck
nest
and
reed-warblers
chitter
in
the
reeds
,
melt
into
low
uplands
,
bright
with
corn
.
Great
farmhouses
,
built
when
the
Armada
was
a
boding
threat
,
stand
within
moats
starred
by
water-lilies
,
sentinelled
by
cloudy
elms
.
They
and
their
villages
bear
names
that
echo
Saxon
and
Roman
,
Dane
and
Norman
.
Most
of
them
lie
at
the
head
of
lonely
creeks
.
In
the
old
days
sprit-sailed
barges
glided
,
red-sailed
,
above
the
land
to
village
hithes
with
cattle
and
corn
,
coals
and
wood
,
or
stacked
high
with
hay
.
The
old
green
'barge
roads
'
,
raised
causeways
of
grass
,
still
run
from
many
a
farmyard
to
forgotten
havens
where
weed-grown
posts
stand
memorial
to
the
rough
seaman
who
tied
up
there
.
There
is
such
an
old
green
road
from
the
off-buildings
at
Decoy
Farm
on
Bohun
's
Hall
at
Tollesbury
to
Thurslet
Creek
,
which
maps
show
as
Thistly
Creek
,
a
name
not
used
locally
.
Across
the
fields
lie
Tolleshunt
D'Arcy
Hall
and
Bourchier
's
Hall
;
the
first
within
a
perfect
moat
,
the
second
with
fragments
of
a
homestead
moat
.
Within
a
gunshot
of
Bourchier
's
Hall
stand
the
mournful
remains
of
Guisnes
Court
,
built
from
the
old
stones
of
London
Bridge
.
Those
four
house
names
preserve
manorial
memories
.
It
was
Baron
Bohun
who
,
with
Bigod
,
threw
the
threats
of
Edward
=1
in
his
face
with
the
words
:
'By
God
,
Sir
King
,
we
will
neither
go
nor
hang
.
'
Tolleshunt
D'Arcy
derives
from
the
D'Arcys
who
held
half
this
wild
marsh
country
in
feudal
fee
.
Baldwin
,
Earl
of
Guisnes
,
held
a
knight
's
fee
of
the
Honour
of
Boulogne
in
Tollesbury
in
the
reign
of
King
John
,
which
passed
later
to
Robert
Bourchier
,
Lord
Chancellor
of
England
and
Earl
of
Essex
.
Robert
,
Lord
Bourchier
,
kept
his
first
court
at
Bourchier
's
Hall
in
1329
.
For
the
rest
of
these
echoes
of
history
,
there
lie
,
scattered
under
wide
marsh
skies
,
manors
and
villages
which
sing
on
the
tongue-
Salcott-cum-Virley
,
Bradwell-juxta-Mare
,
Tolleshunt
Knights
,
Layer
Breton
,
Layer-de-la-Haye
:
all
are
Norman
.
Fingringhoe
,
Langenhoe
and
Wivenhoe
smell
of
the
Viking
.
The
gaunt
grey
priory
of
St.
Osyth
,
across
the
Colne
to
the
east
of
Brightlingsea
,
is
dedicated
to
a
forgotten
Saxon
saint
.
All
this
coast
is
vivid
with
history
.
A
mile
east
of
Bradwell
,
at
the
end
of
the
straight
Roman
road
which
leads
through
wheat
and
barley
to
the
sea
,
you
will
find
remnants
of
the
twelve-foot-thick
walls
of
the
old
Roman
fort
of
Othona
,
built
to
guard
the
mouth
of
the
Blackwater
in
the
reign
of
Diocletian
or
Constantine
=1
.
It
was
garrisoned
by
the
Count
of
the
Saxon
Shore
.
There
,
in
A.D.
653
,
Cedd
,
Bishop
of
the
East
Saxons
,
built
from
the
Roman
ruins
St.
Peter
's
Chapel
,
the
little
cathedral
which
stands
,
earth-floored
,
wind-beaten
,
on
a
slight
rise
at
the
end
of
the
sea-wall
.
It
is
fifty-five
feet
long
and
twenty-six
feet
wide
,
barely
large
enough
to
hold
a
couple
of
dozen
worshippers
.
Hundreds
of
pilgrims
visit
it
each
year
and
camp
in
army
huts
on
the
near-by
marsh
.
Elizabethan
seamen
used
it
as
a
beacon
tower
whose
flames
flickered
at
night
far
over
the
treacherous
sea-flats
.
Georgian
smugglers
stored
their
barrels
in
it
.
In
the
First
World
War
,
troops
used
it
as
a
look-out
.
Today
,
it
is
reconsecrated
,
a
place
of
God
.
The
only
dead
man
to
lie
in
state
,
during
the
last
century
or
more
,
within
those
lonely
walls
on
the
edge
of
the
crawling
sea
was
my
gallant
old
friend
Walter
Linnett
,
'the
last
of
the
Essex
fowlers
'
,
who
died
only
a
year
or
two
ago
.
He
lived
his
long
life
in
the
one-storeyed
,
three-roomed
wooden
coastguard
cottage
which
crouches
,
bowered
in
vines
,
on
the
seaward
side
of
the
sea-wall
at
the
foot
of
the
old
Roman
fort
.
There
he
reared
his
family
of
six
and
fed
them
with
the
spoils
of
punt-gun
and
peter-net
,
eel-spear
and
rabbit-snare
.
His
great
punt-gun
,
ten
feet
long
,
two-and-a-half
inches
in
bore
,
three
hundred
pounds
in
weight
,
capable
of
firing
two
pounds
of
swan
shot
,
now
stands
in
my
hall
.
They
say
it
has
killed
fifty
thousand
wild
geese
and
wild
duck
in
the
last
hundred
years
.
The
wild
geese
are
protected
now
;
and
in
winter
the
marshes
and
bitter
mud-flats
of
Mehalah
's
country
are
haunted
at
dawn
and
dusk
by
long
wavering
skeins
of
the
great
birds
like
windblown
witches
.
The
Romans
built
not
only
the
fort
of
Othona
:
they
had
a
pharos
,
or
lighthouse
,
on
Mersea
.
They
laid
the
foundations
of
the
Strood
,
the
causeway
which
connects
the
island
with
the
mainland
.
They
went
to
Mersea
for
oysters
.
They
sent
their
sick
there
to
recover
.
They
built
a
temple
to
Vesta
on
the
site
of
West
Mersea
church
.
When
I
had
the
shooting
on
Fingringhoe
Wick
at
the
mouth
of
the
River
Colne
,
a
lonely
peninsula
of
sandy
gravel
and
saltings
,
we
found
the
complete
foundations
of
a
Roman
villa
with
a
mass
of
oyster
shells
.
Salcott-cum-Virley
is
still
a
village
;
across
the
creek
is
the
ghost
of
the
vanished
village
of
Virley
.
The
Sun
Inn
,
immortalized
in
Mehalah
,
stands
in
the
village
street
,
as
yet
,
thank
God
,
unmodernized
.
But
Virley
Church
,
where
Mehalah
was
married
to
the
brutal
Elijah
Rebow
by
the
Reverend
Mr
Rabbit
,
is
a
ruin
,
whilst
the
near-by
White
Hart
Inn
,
once
a
den
of
smugglers
,
was
blotted
out
by
a
bomb
in
the
last
war
.
The
picture
of
that
tragic
wedding
,
as
re-told
by
Herbert
Tompkins
in
his
Marsh
Country
Rambles
,
is
a
pathetic
commentary
on
the
rough
marsh-life
of
the
day
.
The
``
nots
''
in
the
Decalogue
had
been
erased
by
a
village
humourist
;
a
wormeaten
deal
table
did
duty
for
an
altar
;
the
curate
's
red
cotton
handkerchief
was
the
only
altar-cloth
.
The
floor
of
the
chancel
was
eaten
through
by
rats
;
the
bones
beneath
were
exposed
to
view
.
The
congregation
consisted
chiefly
of
a
few
young
folk
,
who
snored
sonorously
,
or
cracked
nuts
,
or
adorned
the
pews
with
rude
sketches
of
ships
.
On
the
wedding-day
a
motley
crowd
assembled
to
see
the
fun
,
and
the
tiny
church
was
crowded
.
In
the
west
gallery
boys
dropped
broken
tobacco-pipes
on
the
heads
of
the
persons
below
;
a
sweep
,
unwashed
,
pushed
forward
and
took
a
seat
beside
the
altar
;
the
Communion-rails
were
broken
down
and
the
chancel
filled
with
a
noisy
squabbling
mob
.
Pen
and
ink
were
,
with
difficulty
,
found
;
while
the
sight-seers
exchanged
uncomplimentary
sentences
aloud
in
the
presence
of
the
Reverend
Mr
Rabbit
.
The
bridegroom
was
arrayed
in
a
``
blue
coat
with
brass
buttons
and
knee-breeches
''
;
old
Mrs
De
Witt
,
a
queer
character
,
had
thrown
a
smart
red
coat
over
her
silk
dress
;
on
her
head
was
a
``
broad
white
chip
hat
''
,
tied
with
ribbons
of
sky
blue
;
in
her
frizzled
hair
was
a
bunch
of
forget-me-nots
.
#
24
<
17
TEXT
F27
>
The
persons
who
suffered
in
the
revolt
of
that
year
were
for
the
most
part
either
churchmen
(
and
the
ballads
,
as
the
peasants
,
do
reveal
an
animus
against
the
richer
cleric
)
,
or
individuals
personally
associated
with
misgovernment
or
the
abuse
of
office
(
the
sheriff
of
Nottingham
's
chief
crime
was
clearly
abuse
of
his
official
position
)
.
The
men
who
were
attacked
in
1381
were
persons
such
as
Sudbury
and
Hales
and
Legge
,
whose
names
were
linked
with
the
imposition
of
the
Poll
Tax
;
John
of
Gaunt
,
who
was
suspected
of
designs
on
the
throne
,
and
his
affinity
:
and
the
lawyers
,
from
justices
like
Bealknap
and
Cavendish
down
to
the
apprentices
of
the
Temple-
the
men
,
that
is
,
who
would
have
been
individually
responsible
for
resisting
the
peasants
'
claims
at
law
,
when
they
attempted
to
establish
their
free
status
by
exemplifications
out
of
Domesday
,
or
were
charged
with
breaking
the
Statute
of
Labourers
.
In
other
words
the
brunt
of
the
attack
in
1381
fell
on
those
who
were
,
either
professionally
or
personally
,
directly
associated
with
political
mismanagement
or
legal
oppression
.
It
was
the
same
at
the
time
of
Cade
's
Revolt
,
when
lesser
gentry
fought
side
by
side
with
the
peasant
:
their
attack
was
on
the
politicians
and
the
corrupt
Lancastrian
officials
,
James
Fiennes
and
his
affinity
,
and
the
sheriffs
and
under-sheriffs
of
counties
.
Rumours
of
plans
for
the
wholesale
slaughter
of
the
aristocracy
in
1381
,
and
of
the
clergy
in
145
,
were
clearly
exaggerated
.
Men
of
the
period
,
both
humble
and
gentle
,
accepted
a
stratified
society
:
what
they
resented
was
the
abuse
of
official
or
social
position
,
and
this
is
precisely
the
attitude
which
the
ballads
echo
,
with
their
detailed
catalogue
of
the
crimes
of
men
like
the
sheriff
of
Nottingham
and
the
Abbot
of
St.
Mary
's
.
One
should
not
expect
popular
literature
to
concentrate
its
attack
on
the
manorial
system
or
the
inconvenience
of
villein
status
,
because
the
peasants
themselves
did
not
see
their
grievances
in
economic
or
systematic
terms
:
they
saw
them
rather
in
terms
of
the
personal
viciousness
of
individual
lords
.
The
men
they
were
after
were
Hobbe
the
Robber
and
the
lawyers
who
had
set
''
1Trewthe
under
a
lokke
''
and
would
not
unfasten
it
for
any
''
1but
he
sing
dedero
''
.
There
are
however
other
reasons
,
Mr.
Holt
declares
,
why
the
ballads
should
not
appeal
to
a
peasant
audience
.
For
instance
,
the
crucial
events
centre
round
the
county
courts
,
where
the
sheriff
and
the
knights
were
the
dominant
figures
;
and
there
is
no
mention
in
them
of
the
justices
of
the
peace
,
with
whom
the
humble
criminal
would
surely
have
had
more
to
do
.
The
reason
for
this
seems
,
however
,
to
be
elementary
:
the
justices
of
the
peace
could
not
declare
outlawry
,
which
had
to
be
proclaimed
by
the
sheriff
in
the
county
court
.
That
peasants
would
be
unconcerned
about
this
would
hardly
seem
a
tenable
view
in
the
light
of
Wat
Tyler
's
demand
at
Smithfield
in
1381
``
that
sentence
of
outlawry
be
not
pronounced
henceforth
in
any
process
at
law
''
.
Again
,
Mr.
Holt
asserts
that
the
methods
and
manner
of
poaching
in
the
ballads
are
aristocratic
,
and
its
object
sport
,
not
food
.
What
then
of
the
outlaws
'
claim
in
the
1Gest
of
Robyn
Hode
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
1We
lyve
by
our
kynge
''
s
dere
,
Other
shyft
have
not
wee
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Here
surely
food
is
the
implied
object
of
poaching
.
That
the
ballads
make
no
mention
of
the
trapping
of
rabbits
and
other
lesser
game
is
hardly
germane
,
for
the
ballads
are
certainly
intended
to
be
heroic
and
this
is
not
a
heroic
topic
.
Peasant
poaching
was
by
no
means
confined
to
humble
quarry
:
another
of
Wat
Tyler
's
demands
in
1381
was
that
all
warrens
,
parks
and
chases
should
be
free
,
``
so
that
throughout
the
realm
,
in
...
the
woods
and
forests
,
poor
as
well
as
rich
might
take
wild
beasts
and
hunt
the
hare
in
the
field
''
.
Moreover
the
manner
of
poaching
in
the
ballads
surely
stamps
it
as
humble
.
The
rich
man
hunted
with
dogs
,
as
the
example
of
Abbot
Clowne
of
Leicester
,
whose
success
in
breeding
hounds
earned
him
the
respect
of
the
highest
in
the
realm
,
reminds
us
.
The
outlaws
shot
their
deer
with
the
bow
,
which
was
not
the
weapon
of
the
aristocrat
.
The
great
schools
of
English
archery
were
the
village
butts
,
and
it
was
from
among
the
men
who
had
learned
their
skill
there
that
Edward
=3
recruited
his
longbowmen
.
The
military
importance
of
the
archer
led
Edward
to
make
archery
contests
compulsory
on
feast
days
,
but
it
never
earned
the
archer
social
status
.
The
poachers
of
Sherwood
,
whose
skill
proved
so
useful
at
Halidon
Hill
in
1333
,
were
not
sporting
gentry
,
but
men
arrayed
from
among
those
humble
people
whom
the
Statute
of
Winchester
had
commanded
to
keep
``
bows
and
arrows
out
of
the
forest
,
and
in
the
forest
bows
and
bolts
''
.
Edward
=1
had
clearly
realised
to
what
use
men
who
had
less
than
twenty
marks
in
goods
and
who
lived
in
the
forest
would
put
their
arrows
,
and
protected
his
venison
accordingly
.
The
arguments
which
are
said
to
preclude
the
ballads
from
appealing
primarily
to
a
peasant
audience
seem
therefore
to
be
weak
ones
.
What
then
of
the
positive
arguments
for
their
being
composed
for
gentle
ears
?
Mr.
Holt
says
that
the
knightly
class
is
consistently
treated
with
favour
in
them
.
It
is
true
that
in
the
1Gest
Sir
Richard
1atte
Lee
is
on
the
side
of
light
and
that
Gamelyn
was
a
knight
's
son
.
What
,
however
,
are
we
to
make
of
the
county
knights
in
the
Tale
of
Gamelyn
,
who
were
ready
to
a
man
to
conspire
with
Gamelyn
's
villainous
elder
brother
to
cheat
the
boy
of
his
inheritance
?
What
are
we
to
say
of
Alan
1a'Dale
,
who
but
for
Robin
Hood
would
have
died
broken-hearted
because
his
love
was
chosen
''
to
be
an
old
knight
's
delight
?
''
And
from
what
class
were
the
sheriffs
and
justices
of
the
ballads
chosen
,
if
not
from
among
the
knights
?
The
fact
is
that
the
knights
as
a
class
are
not
treated
consistently
in
the
ballads
,
which
in
my
submission
is
what
we
should
expect
.
The
commons
had
no
animus
against
social
rank
as
such
:
what
they
resented
was
the
lordship
of
unjust
men
and
their
corrupt
practices
.
Their
political
horizons
were
limited
and
local
:
their
grievances
were
specific
.
Their
appeal
in
1381
was
to
specified
rights
of
ancient
standing
,
to
charters
of
Cnut
and
Offa
and
to
Domesday
Book
:
in
145
they
drew
up
their
complaints
in
a
list
,
setting
them
out
one
by
one
.
And
on
both
occasions
they
limited
their
governmental
demands
to
the
removal
of
evil
councillors
and
officials
.
So
in
the
outlaw
stories
the
final
resolution
is
the
substitution
of
just
men
for
corrupt
officials
:
the
way
to
set
the
world
to
rights
is
not
to
reform
the
system
,
but
to
kill
the
Sheriff
of
Nottingham
and
to
make
Gamelyn
Chief
Justice
of
the
Forest
.
Hero
and
villain
are
differentiated
in
the
manner
which
a
medieval
audience
would
have
understood
,
by
distinction
of
personal
character
rather
than
social
class
.
The
knights
are
not
all
good
or
all
bad
:
Gamelyn
,
the
Outlaw
King
,
is
the
hero
,
and
his
brother
,
the
sheriff
,
is
the
villain
,
but
both
are
born
of
the
same
father
and
are
of
the
same
social
standing
.
Neither
the
attitude
expressed
in
the
ballads
towards
persons
of
high
social
status
nor
their
attitude
towards
social
problems
seem
necessarily
to
associate
them
with
the
views
of
the
knightly
class
.
Mr.
Holt
claims
that
their
appeal
to
this
section
of
the
community
is
also
revealed
by
the
background
of
the
stories
,
which
he
describes
as
that
of
``
maintenance
and
misgovernment
at
their
worst
,
of
baronial
and
border
warfare
''
,
subjects
of
primary
interest
to
the
gentry
and
to
the
northern
gentry
at
that
.
I
have
failed
to
find
a
single
reference
to
border
warfare
in
any
of
the
genuinely
early
Robin
Hood
ballads
.
This
is
the
more
surprising
,
since
certain
incidents
recounted
of
Robin
Hood
in
the
ballads
are
also
told
of
border
heroes
.
The
Outlaw
Murray
of
Ettrick
Forest
warred
on
the
``
1Southrons
''
at
the
head
of
a
band
clad
in
Lincoln
green
,
and
William
Wallace
,
according
to
Blind
Harry
,
adopted
the
classical
outlaw
's
disguise
of
a
potter
to
spy
on
his
enemies
.
This
disguise
was
used
by
Eustace
the
Monk
,
the
central
figure
of
a
thirteenth-century
romance
,
and
by
Robin
Hood
.
Incidents
in
another
French
romance
of
the
same
period
,
that
of
Fulk
Fitzwarin
,
also
resemble
stories
told
of
Robin
Hood
,
as
do
some
of
the
incidents
in
the
story
of
Hereward
the
Wake
.
Since
a
great
deal
of
the
matter
common
to
these
stories
(
for
instance
the
chivalrous
episodes
,
the
fights
with
giants
and
dragons
,
and
the
scenes
of
courtly
love
)
are
clearly
intended
for
an
aristocratic
audience
,
Mr.
Holt
argues
that
the
Robin
Hood
ballads
were
meant
for
the
same
ears
.
What
seems
to
me
significant
,
however
,
is
that
while
the
romances
share
these
common
themes
with
the
story
of
William
Wallace
,
which
concerns
knightly
struggles
in
Scotland
and
on
the
Border
,
courtly
and
chivalrous
material
are
entirely
lacking
from
the
story
of
Robin
Hood
.
In
other
words
,
it
looks
as
if
the
matter
common
to
these
knightly
tales
and
to
the
outlaw
ballads
is
not
in
the
latter
case
derivative
,
but
is
the
result
of
borrowing
from
the
same
source
.
Moreover
,
the
omission
from
the
ballads
of
chivalrous
material
and
of
references
,
for
instance
,
to
the
border
wars
,
surely
suggests
that
they
were
aimed
not
at
the
same
audience
as
the
longer
romances
,
but
at
a
different
one
which
was
less
interested
in
these
subjects
.
That
this
was
the
case
is
confirmed
both
by
the
testimony
of
the
earliest
references
to
Robin
Hood
in
the
chronicles
,
and
by
the
consistently
favourable
attitude
of
the
outlaws
of
story
towards
the
poorer
classes
.
The
outlaws
were
not
always
poor
men
,
but
the
poor
man
did
not
demand
that
.
He
demanded
kindness
,
good
lordship
to
engage
his
fidelity
,
and
this
is
what
the
outlaw
gave
.
It
is
the
theme
of
Robin
Hood
's
famous
advice
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
1But
loke
ye
do
no
husbonde
harm
,
That
tilleth
with
his
ploughe
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
It
is
the
theme
,
too
,
of
his
final
epitaph
in
the
1Gest
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
1For
he
was
a
good
outlawe
,
And
dyde
pore
men
moch
god
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
How
the
outlaw
was
rewarded
is
told
in
the
Tale
of
Gamelyn
:
the
knights
of
the
county
might
conspire
to
cheat
him
,
but
his
villeins
were
faithful
even
in
the
hour
of
extreme
misfortune
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
1Tho
were
his
bonde-men
sory
and
nothing
glad
When
Gamelyn
her
lord
wolves
heed
was
cryed
and
maad
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
It
was
to
protect
them
against
the
oppressions
of
their
new
master
that
Gamelyn
came
to
the
Moot
Hall
,
where
he
was
arrested
and
bound
by
the
sheriff
.
Whether
he
is
like
Gamelyn
a
knight
or
like
Robin
Hood
a
yeoman
,
the
outlaw
hero
of
the
fourteenth-
and
fifteenth-century
stories
is
the
friend
of
the
poor
:
he
is
not
consistently
the
friend
of
the
knight
.
The
word
``
poor
''
,
as
I
have
used
it
here
,
does
require
a
gloss
.
The
poor
men
of
the
outlaw
ballads
are
not
,
certainly
,
thirteenth-century
villeins
,
bound
down
by
ancestral
thraldom
and
working
three
days
a
week
on
their
lord
's
land
.
They
are
mostly
yeomen
,
bound
to
one
another
by
the
ties
of
``
good
yeomanry
''
,
proud
,
independent
and
free
.
Because
this
independence
of
spirit
is
a
striking
feature
of
the
outlaw
ballads
,
Mr.
Holt
has
drawn
a
sharp
distinction
between
the
yeoman
and
the
peasant
.
He
defines
the
word
yeoman
as
meaning
a
special
kind
of
household
servant
,
in
rank
only
a
little
inferior
to
the
squire
and
quite
possibly
of
gentle
breeding
.
I
doubt
very
much
whether
the
word
can
be
limited
to
this
meaning
in
fourteenth-
or
fifteenth-century
usage
,
and
this
is
after
all
the
period
in
which
the
ballads
as
we
know
them
were
composed
.
I
do
not
see
how
such
a
meaning
can
be
squared
with
the
reference
to
``
genz
de
mestre
et
d'artifice
appellez
yomen
''
in
the
Parliament
Roll
of
1363
,
or
with
Barbour
's
description
of
yeomen
who
fight
``
1apon
fut
''
-
a
most
unknightly
situation
.
#
223
<
171
TEXT
F28
>
After
a
long
struggle
Wratislaw
won
his
case
with
costs
,
and
Arnold
had
to
accept
the
remaining
Wratislaw
and
Gibb
children
even
though
they
knew
no
Latin
.
However
,
no
general
attempt
was
made
to
restore
the
lost
forms
,
and
the
local
children
who
happened
to
attend
in
spite
of
the
headmaster
's
displeasure
had
to
be
coached
specially
.
The
Wratislaw
case
of
1839
was
the
last
of
the
individual
protests
.
His
social
position
was
exceptional
.
As
an
acknowledged
member
of
a
foreign
nobility
he
was
the
social
superior
of
everyone
locally
in
spite
of
his
professional
occupation
.
Without
the
English
tradition
behind
him
he
was
able
to
question
national
and
local
opinions
on
a
rational
basis
,
and
this
independence
of
mind
made
him
and
his
family
Radicals
in
a
predominantly
Tory
neighbourhood
.
The
probe
into
his
own
rights
was
no
doubt
as
much
a
reflection
of
his
own
position
as
a
member
of
the
first
generation
on
foreign
soil
as
a
consequence
of
his
experience
as
a
solicitor
and
his
ability
to
assess
the
legal
position
at
first
hand
.
After
Wratislaw
came
the
revolt
of
the
traders
.
A
few
middle
class
sons
were
always
to
be
found
at
Rugby
School
,
but
the
numbers
from
Rugby
itself
were
few
.
On
the
other
hand
acceptance
of
the
sons
of
gentry
and
local
professional
men-
doctors
,
bankers
and
solicitors-
was
a
traditional
practice
,
and
,
more
important
still
,
the
sons
of
such
parents
were
accepted
or
at
least
grudgingly
tolerated
by
the
boys
.
In
the
183s
and
184s
these
``
accepted
''
groups
sent
numbers
varying
from
five
to
seventeen
in
each
year
,
while
the
total
number
of
traders
'
sons
was
only
eleven
for
the
same
entire
period
of
twenty
years
in
spite
of
the
large
number
of
such
children
available
.
The
trader
's
son
had
a
very
tough
time
.
At
the
least
he
was
ostracised
and
at
the
worst
severely
bullied
,
particularly
in
the
lower
forms
.
There
is
overwhelming
evidence
of
this
both
from
outside
and
inside
the
school
,
and
enough
of
it
was
known
locally
to
prevent
the
middle
classes
generally
from
risking
their
children
.
On
the
other
hand
there
was
no
provision
for
middle
class
education
in
the
town
before
184
apart
from
a
special
group
at
the
lower
class
school
,
and
the
main
mass
went
elsewhere-
a
few
walked
to
Barnwell
and
Sheasby
's
School
at
Bilton
,
while
others
went
as
boarders
to
neighbouring
towns
,
Daventry
,
Hinckley
,
Husbands
Bosworth
,
Atherstone
.
This
was
expensive
and
even
later
,
when
a
middle
class
day
academy
was
set
up
,
the
cost
varied
from
+6
to
+1
p.a
.
depending
on
the
number
of
extras
.
Over
Rugby
School
the
traders
were
in
a
dilemma
for
they
were
dependent
on
it
for
trade
while
the
headmasters
actively
discouraged
use
of
the
school
.
The
declaration
of
a
shop
out
of
bounds
could
bring
ruin
and
there
was
no
lack
of
precedence
for
this
.
The
traders
were
torn
in
two
directions
.
Economy
and
their
rights
as
townfolk
and
parents
urged
them
to
use
the
school
,
while
economic
survival
forbade
it
.
Very
few
braved
the
consequences
and
sent
sons
,
although
in
one
or
two
cases
like
the
Sale
and
Edmunds
families
there
was
a
long
tradition
of
usage
.
While
the
school
prospered
the
traders
had
the
satisfaction
of
sharing
in
the
prosperity
even
if
denied
their
birthright
,
yet
,
when
adversity
came
under
the
headmastership
of
Goulburn
from
185
to
1857
they
lost
both
ways
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
...
the
reason
why
the
inhabitants
do
not
avail
themselves
of
the
privilege
(
of
educating
their
sons
at
Rugby
School
)
is
their
general
apathy
,
supineness
and
dread
of
losing
the
patronage
of
the
masters
,
who
derive
their
income
from
the
Charity
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Even
so
four
traders
took
courage
and
submitted
sons
(
1855
)
,
but
the
next
year
the
number
was
down
to
one
,
and
reduced
again
the
next
year
.
However
,
with
a
new
headmaster
,
the
situation
changed
dramatically
.
Within
months
the
prosperity
of
the
town
was
restored
and
for
two
successive
years
they
sent
sons
to
the
school
in
increasing
numbers-
five
traders
being
involved
in
1858
and
twelve
in
1859
.
But
that
was
the
end
.
Middle
class
initiative
declined
rapidly
never
to
be
renewed
,
and
this
was
in
effect
,
the
last
defiance
of
tradition
by
the
local
traders
.
The
explanation
of
this
episode
is
linked
with
the
background
of
the
new
headmaster
,
Frederick
Temple
.
He
was
knowledgable
<
SIC
>
in
the
social
sense
by
his
association
with
the
lower
classes
generally
and
the
workhouse
in
particular
through
his
Principalship
at
Kneller
Hall
,
a
college
designed
to
produce
teachers
of
children
in
the
workhouses
of
the
country
.
It
was
reasonable
to
suppose
that
such
a
man
's
sympathies
would
be
wide
and
not
geared
specifically
to
the
upper
classes
.
This
view
was
strengthened
by
the
fact
that
he
had
written
only
two
years
before
a
paper
on
National
Education
,
through
which
he
had
become
one
of
the
champions
of
middle
class
education
.
His
scheme
had
involved
a
reassessment
of
the
74
grammar
schools
.
While
he
felt
that
the
great
Public
Schools
were
justified
in
clinging
on
to
the
classics
,
elsewhere
it
was
a
mistake
.
To
the
traders
of
Rugby
his
words
must
have
sounded
almost
prophetic
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
They
<
grammar
schools
>
were
intended
for
the
education
of
the
whole
community
,
but
specially
for
that
of
the
middle
classes
...
yet
the
schools
were
assuredly
not
intended
for
the
gentry
alone
,
but
rather
looked
to
poverty
as
a
special
qualification
for
admission
.
The
middle
classes
were
thus
marked
out
as
the
chief
objects
of
the
goodwill
of
the
founders
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Or
again
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
These
schools
<
grammar
schools
>
were
meant
for
the
middle
classes
:
they
were
meant
to
teach
Greek
and
Latin
.
One
must
be
sacrificed-
either
the
persons
or
the
things
.
Can
there
be
a
doubt
which
ought
to
be
sacrificed
?
<
END
QUOTE
>
The
whole
trend
of
his
writing
emphasised
the
fact
that
his
own
school
,
Rugby
,
was
not
fulfilling
its
real
object
.
Temple
was
embarrassed
and
could
hardly
object
to
the
children
of
locals
with
the
vigour
of
his
predecessors
.
No
wonder
that
traders
'
children
poured
in
during
1858
and
1859
.
But
the
experiment
was
not
successful
.
It
was
soon
clear
that
Temple
did
not
really
welcome
his
new
clients
any
more
than
the
others
had
done
.
Any
idea
of
mixing
the
social
classes
appalled
him
.
In
a
similar
situation
he
was
later
to
warn
the
middle
classes
of
Rugby
most
forcibly
that
they
would
ruin
any
middle
class
school
of
their
own
if
they
allowed
entry
to
lower
class
children
.
Even
so
headmaster
and
school
had
a
conscience
,
and
we
know
that
at
one
time
the
assistant
masters
formed
a
committee
of
their
own
to
consider
what
could
be
done
educationally
for
the
town
.
So
the
second
phase
of
local
resistance
faded
.
The
arguments
continued
and
at
least
one
pamphlet
was
published
,
but
as
far
as
records
indicate
the
locality
was
relatively
quiet
up
to
and
during
the
national
clamour
that
led
to
the
setting
up
of
the
Public
Schools
Commission
.
Eventually
,
in
1864
,
when
this
Commission
published
its
findings
it
advised
that
any
wishes
of
the
Founder
should
be
ignored
since
the
modern
town
bore
no
resemblance
to
the
Elizabethan
counterpart
and
since
Rugby
School
was
in
fact
a
long
standing
specialised
boarding
school
and
could
not
be
altered
.
Their
recommendation
was
obvious
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
That
the
local
qualification
should
,
in
course
of
time
,
cease
to
confer
any
advantage
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
In
one
way
the
argument
was
sound
enough
.
When
Lawrence
Sheriff
,
the
founder
,
made
his
will
in
1567
,
Rugby
was
a
mere
village
of
35
people
;
by
18
it
was
a
town
of
almost
1,5
.
Had
he
been
able
to
penetrate
two
and
a
half
centuries
of
time
he
would
have
recognised
nothing
,
for
not
only
had
the
town
grown
but
it
had
changed
,
and
the
only
link
with
the
past
was
the
name
of
one
tavern-
``
The
Hen
and
Chickens
''
.
He
would
have
found
the
people
equally
strange
,
not
only
in
name
but
in
habits
,
dress
and
manners
.
Only
if
he
had
moved
right
away
from
the
people
and
their
town
would
he
have
seen
something
familiar
in
the
lie
of
the
land
,
the
flow
of
the
Avon
,
and
his
own
tiny
hamlet
of
Brownsover
.
The
town
of
18
,
however
,
bore
no
relation
whatever
to
the
Rugby
of
Lawrence
Sheriff
.
But
this
was
not
the
whole
story
and
it
is
a
big
step
from
showing
the
weakness
of
an
argument
to
assume
that
all
claim
is
void
and
that
a
decision
must
be
made
in
favour
of
the
existing
situation
where
indeed
the
argument
was
considerably
weaker
still
.
Within
the
town
itself
the
Report
produced
a
sensation
.
There
was
real
cause
for
complaint
since
the
Commissioners
had
not
asked
for
the
opinions
of
any
of
the
townsfolk
proper
.
From
this
point
of
view
the
Report
was
very
one-sided
.
The
Commissioners
had
produced
a
very
bulky
document
in
four
volumes
but
they
were
hardly
neutral
observers
.
Of
the
seven
members
,
four
were
in
titled
aristocratic
families
,
four
were
at
Eton
or
had
close
relatives
there
,
one
went
to
Westminster
and
was
a
governor
of
Charterhouse
,
while
another
was
an
Old
Rugbeian
.
As
for
the
man
who
can
not
thus
be
classified
,
he
was
W.
H.
Thompson
,
Regius
Professor
of
Greek
and
future
Master
of
Trinity
,
already
deeply
concerned
about
the
effects
of
reform
on
his
own
college
at
Cambridge
.
The
Report
produced
a
third
and
co-operative
phase
in
the
town's
fight
for
its
rights
.
Previously
objection
had
come
either
from
a
single
member
of
the
community
(
Wratislaw
)
or
from
the
trader
group
of
the
middle
classes
spurred
on
by
such
men
as
E.
Edmunds
,
T.
W.
Tipler
and
J.
Haswell
.
Hitherto
the
local
gentry
and
professional
classes
had
held
aloof
for
the
school
had
accepted
their
sons
readily
enough
.
But
now
the
ban
was
to
apply
to
everyone
,
gentry
as
much
as
trader
,
while
the
town
would
no
longer
attract
rich
residents
merely
for
the
sake
of
the
education
.
In
the
matter
of
justice
and
in
terms
of
economics
the
town
was
threatened
with
starvation
.
Among
the
first
to
react
was
the
headmaster
,
Temple
,
himself
.
He
suggested
that
+6
p.a
.
of
the
income
from
the
charity
be
spent
in
providing
a
separate
school
for
the
middle
classes
of
the
town
.
Fifty
local
boys
would
be
taught
there
free
and
seven
boys
a
year
would
pass
from
this
school
into
Rugby
School
proper
.
This
``
lower
''
school
was
to
concentrate
on
a
sound
commercial
education
of
English
,
writing
,
mathematics
,
French
,
Latin
,
but
no
Greek
.
Unfortunately
Temple
had
chosen
the
wrong
moment
and
everyone
condemned
the
scheme
since
the
offered
+6
did
not
begin
to
compare
with
the
Sheriff
income
of
+5
,
,
while
a
cash
settlement
of
the
kind
suggested
appeared
to
some
almost
in
the
nature
of
a
bribe
for
the
surrender
of
the
town
's
rights
.
The
Report
of
the
Public
Schools
Commission
was
followed
by
the
Public
Schools
Bill
.
Under
this
free
education
at
Rugby
was
to
cease
although
the
Governing
Body
was
to
use
part
of
the
income
for
the
benefit
of
the
town
,
perhaps
in
the
form
of
a
new
school
.
This
official
proposal
met
with
even
more
resistance
than
Temple
's
original
plan
.
All
classes
except
the
lower
joined
together
.
A
public
meeting
was
called
for
22nd
March
1865
and
a
committee
formed
of
the
Rector
,
the
brother
of
the
Lord
of
the
Manor
,
other
gentry
,
a
banker
,
professional
men
and
traders
,
with
solicitors
acting
as
secretaries
and
a
backing
of
+652
to
cover
expenses
.
The
campaign
was
off
to
a
fine
start
but
when
a
petition
of
protest
was
opened
for
the
public
to
sign
,
only
2
in
fact
did
so
.
In
a
population
of
8
,
this
is
a
very
small
number
and
represents
less
than
a
third
of
the
gentry
and
middle
class
adults
alone
.
The
vast
majority
of
the
gentry
and
most
of
the
trading
classes
held
aloof
.
The
lower
classes
were
,
as
always
,
mere
spectators
.
This
small
response
was
not
entirely
due
to
apathy
for
many
of
the
traders
were
frightened
of
Temple's
displeasure
,
and
the
gentry
who
had
come
to
the
town
specially
for
the
education
had
the
welfare
of
their
sons
at
the
school
as
their
prime
and
indeed
only
consideration
.
#
233
<
172
TEXT
F29
>
Ayrshire
's
Little
Castle
BY
VICTORIA
GAUL
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
When
the
last
leaf
2draps
fae
the
2auld
aish
tree
,
The
Boyds
o
'
Penkill
2maun
cease
2tae
be
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
SO
RUNS
AN
OLD
RHYME
WHICH
CAME
SADLY
true
when
,
in
1897
,
there
died
Miss
Alice
Boyd
,
15th
Laird
of
Penkill
and
the
last
of
the
Boyds
.
Her
brother
,
Spencer
Boyd
,
14th
Laird
,
last
in
the
direct
line
,
and
descendant
of
James
Boyd
,
second
son
of
John
Boyd
of
Penkill
and
Trochrig
,
had
died
in
1867
.
He
left
Penkill
to
his
sister
,
with
instructions
that
,
when
she
died
,
it
was
to
go
to
the
children
of
his
mother
's
second
marriage
to
Mr.
Henry
Courtney
.
Thus
,
in
1897
,
a
grand-daughter
of
his
mother
's
,
Eleanor
Margaret
Courtney
,
became
owner
of
Penkill
and
assumed
the
name
``
Courtney-Boyd
,
''
which
name
the
present
owner
,
her
half-sister
,
Miss
Evelyn
May
Courtney
,
also
assumed
on
succeeding
to
the
estate
in
1946
.
Penkill
Castle
sits
,
perched
on
a
hill
about
three
miles
from
Girvan
,
so
hidden
by
trees
that
it
is
almost
invisible
from
the
road
.
It
was
built
by
Adam
Boyd
,
grandson
of
Robert
,
Lord
of
Kilmarnock
,
around
145
,
on
land
granted
to
him
by
Alexander
=3
for
assisting
him
at
the
Battle
of
Largs
.
Penkill
was
a
tall
keep
with
corner
turrets
pierced
with
loop-holes
for
defence
.
The
living-room
above
the
basement
where
the
cattle
were
housed
was
paved
in
red
and
yellow
tiles
,
while
,
above
this
,
was
the
Lady
's
Bower
.
Deep
glens
made
a
natural
moat
and
there
was
a
drawbridge
and
portcullis
(
found
years
later
lying
in
a
blacksmith
's
yard
)
.
The
castle
fell
into
disrepair
,
and
when
,
in
1628
,
Thomas
Boyd
brought
his
young
love
,
Marion
Mure
of
Rowallan
,
to
view
his
heritage
,
they
found
it
in
a
sorry
state
.
Yet
,
we
can
imagine
Marion
,
fired
by
its
ancient
beauty
,
crying
,
``
Thomas
,
we
2maun
bide
in
Penkill
.
We
'll
make
it
a
2bonnie
2hame
.
''
And
together
they
did
.
With
Marion
's
dowry
,
walls
were
repaired
,
rooms
added
,
and
an
outside
stair
built
.
Above
its
doorway
was
inserted
a
plaque
uniting
the
heraldry
of
both
families
.
Oak
chairs
(
still
to
be
seen
today
)
were
carved
with
their
initials
and
the
date
,
1628
.
Though
Penkill
descended
from
father
to
son
till
175
,
the
house
was
neglected
,
and
when
,
in
1827
,
Spencer
Boyd
inherited
Penkill
it
had
been
a
deserted
ruin
for
nearly
a
hundred
years
.
However
,
when
he
came
of
age
,
his
maternal
English
grandfather
,
William
Losh
,
proud
of
his
grandson
's
Scottish
heritage
,
provided
the
necessary
money
to
restore
it
,
and
,
with
his
mother
and
sister
,
Spencer
Boyd
made
it
their
home
.
So
,
in
the
18
's
rose
the
Penkill
we
know
.
Probably
influenced
by
the
Victorian
taste
for
heavy
architecture
,
Spencer
caused
to
be
built
a
great
tower
to
enclose
a
handsome
circular
staircase
.
The
ruined
staircase
and
doorway
were
swept
away
and
passages
and
ante-rooms
joined
the
staircase
to
the
rooms
of
the
keep
.
Oak
trees
on
the
estate
were
used
in
the
renovations
.
His
sister
,
Alice
,
a
woman
of
fine
,
artistic
perception
,
had
the
deep
windows
of
the
keep
,
with
their
stone
seats
,
glazed
with
clear
glass
so
that
the
views
from
each
appear
like
framed
pictures
.
When
their
mother
died
,
Alice
Boyd
,
wishing
to
further
her
interest
in
painting
,
went
to
Newcastle
School
of
Art
,
where
she
met
one
of
the
executive
,
William
Bell
Scott
,
painter
and
poet
.
Thus
began
a
close
friendship
with
him
and
his
wife
.
Later
,
the
families
divided
their
time
between
Penkill
and
London
,
where
Scott
was
appointed
decorative
artist
at
South
Kensington
.
During
their
stay
in
London
,
the
families
met
many
famous
people
,
Holman
Hunt
,
Swinburne
,
Tennyson
,
William
Morris
and
Dante
and
Christina
Rossetti
.
Spencer
Boyd
died
in
1867
,
and
was
buried
on
a
wild
day
of
snow
in
Old
Dailly
churchyard
.
After
her
brother
's
death
,
Alice
Boyd
commissioned
Scott
to
paint
a
mural
on
the
circular
staircase
.
He
chose
to
illustrate
``
The
King
's
2Quair
,
''
executing
it
with
oil
pigments
,
the
medium
being
wax
dissolved
in
turpentine
.
Some
of
the
painting
,
which
took
four
years
to
complete
,
was
ruined
by
the
lime
of
the
thick
walls
having
not
yet
dried
out
,
and
Scott
repainted
part
in
zinc
.
Though
he
wrote
later
in
his
autobiography
,
~
''
Most
probably
the
pictures
will
now
remain
without
change
,
''
part
has
again
corroded
,
but
enough
remains
to
show
the
brilliance
of
colour
and
design
.
In
1868
,
Dante
Gabriel
Rossetti
,
in
despair
because
of
failing
eyesight
,
was
invited
to
Penkill
.
Here
he
found
tranquillity
in
its
worn
battlements
,
and
in
the
rolling
meadows
and
deep
glens
.
Christina
Rossetti
came
also
to
Penkill
,
and
wrote
some
of
her
poems
in
``
Windy
Room
,
''
a
bedroom
at
the
top
of
the
keep
.
She
described
Alice
Boyd
as
``
perhaps
the
prettiest
,
handsomest
woman
I
ever
met
.
''
Penkill
is
not
a
pretentious
castle
.
It
is
a
well-loved
,
comfortable
home
ever
open
to
those
who
love
the
countryside
.
With
no
rich
furnishings
,
it
yet
retains
,
with
its
priceless
tapestries
,
a
harmony
befitting
its
ancient
grey
stone
.
The
deep
windows
in
the
low-roofed
library
,
with
its
grey
velvet
settee
drawn
up
to
the
fire
,
look
towards
the
west
,
the
glowing
colours
of
orange
,
red
,
and
blue
,
in
the
carpets
,
seeming
to
vie
with
the
hues
of
the
sunset
as
it
burns
over
Ailsa
and
Kintyre
.
Above
is
the
square
drawing-room
,
with
rose
carpet
and
wine
curtains
contrasting
with
the
deep
blue
panelled
roof
.
The
Flemish
tapestries
on
the
walls
make
a
fitting
background
for
the
gilt
furniture
.
The
roof
of
the
Laird
's
bedroom
,
in
the
1628
part
of
the
house
,
was
painted
by
Alice
Boyd
,
whose
work
,
with
that
of
William
Morris
,
appears
in
some
of
the
rooms
.
The
dark
oak
furniture
was
carved
by
Spencer
Boyd
.
To
the
right
of
the
tower
which
dominates
Penkill
is
the
long
addition
which
William
Bell
Scott
designed
in
1883
as
a
gallery
for
his
paintings
and
those
of
Dante
Gabriel
Rossetti
.
Now
an
attractive
dining-room
,
it
is
approached
by
a
passage
hung
with
William
Morris
tapestries
.
It
contains
many
fine
paintings
and
drawings
by
Rossetti
,
David
Scott
(
whose
fine
portrait
of
his
brother
William
is
in
the
National
Gallery
)
,
and
William
Bell
Scott
.
The
latter
's
``
Una
and
the
Lion
''
hangs
here
.
This
room
,
panelled
in
pitch
pine
,
contains
the
Chippendale
chairs
and
gate-legged
table
belonging
to
the
grandfather
Losh
who
helped
to
redeem
Penkill
.
MacDougall
Chief
and
the
Robber
BY
SETON
GORDON
JOHN
MACDOUGALL
OF
MACDOUGALL
,
CHIEF
OF
THE
CLAN
,
LIVED
IN
the
early
18th
century
.
He
was
usually
known
as
Iain
Ciar
,
which
may
be
translated
in
English
as
Dark-complexioned
John
.
He
was
a
leading
figure
in
the
first
Jacobite
rising
in
1715
,
and
on
the
suppression
of
that
rising
was
an
outlaw
for
a
number
of
years
.
During
his
wanderings
in
disguise
,
he
crossed
the
sea
to
Ireland
in
order
to
visit
the
Earl
of
Antrim
,
his
kinsman
.
At
the
edge
of
a
wide
and
dark
forest
,
he
was
advised
by
a
woman
he
met
to
continue
his
journey
through
open
country
,
for
she
said
that
a
noted
robber
lived
in
the
forest
,
and
waylaid
anyone
who
should
pass
that
way
.
She
told
Iain
Ciar
that
,
so
great
a
menace
was
the
robber
,
the
Earl
of
Antrim
had
offered
a
reward
of
+1
to
anyone
who
should
slay
him
and
bring
him
his
head
.
The
MacDougall
chief
,
penniless
and
anxious
to
cross
the
sea
to
France
to
be
beyond
the
reach
of
his
enemies
,
thought
that
this
was
an
opportunity
not
to
be
missed
.
He
and
his
trusty
companion
,
Livingstone
by
name
,
therefore
entered
the
forest
,
and
as
they
followed
a
faint
and
devious
track
through
the
dark
undergrowth
and
beneath
old
and
gnarled
trees
,
it
was
not
long
before
they
saw
the
famous
robber
standing
before
them
.
He
demanded
from
Iain
Ciar
his
money
or
his
life
.
The
Highland
chief
was
without
more
than
the
proverbial
sixpence
,
but
that
was
the
last
thing
he
wished
the
robber
to
know
.
Telling
the
highwayman
that
he
was
prepared
to
part
with
neither
,
he
challenged
him
to
mortal
combat
.
Both
men
were
expert
swordsmen
and
the
fight
was
long
and
hard
,
but
the
victory
was
at
last
gained
by
Iain
Ciar
,
who
carried
the
robber
's
head
to
the
Earl
of
Antrim
,
and
received
from
him
the
+1
reward
.
The
robber
's
whistle
is
one
of
the
heirlooms
at
Dunollie
Castle
,
Oban
,
the
ancestral
seat
of
the
Chiefs
of
MacDougall
,
where
the
family
still
reside
below
the
ancient
stronghold
on
its
rock
looking
out
towards
the
Isle
of
Mull
.
Beneath
the
ivy-grown
castle
is
an
old
and
weather-beaten
Scots
fir
.
This
tree
is
now
upwards
of
15
years
old
.
It
was
planted
to
commemorate
Captain
Alexander
MacDougall
of
MacDougall
,
of
the
72nd
regiment
(
later
the
Seaforth
Highlanders
)
,
eldest
son
of
Patrick
MacDougall
,
Chief
of
the
Clan
.
Captain
Alexander
was
killed
,
at
the
age
of
27
,
at
Cuidad
Rodrigo
in
Spain
,
in
1812
.
His
miniature
,
by
William
Englehart
,
is
preserved
at
Dunollie
.
The
name
of
Captain
MacDougall
is
well
known
to
pipers
of
the
present
day
,
for
a
celebrated
composition
in
Ceo
?
3l
Mo
?
2r
,
the
Great
Music
of
the
Highland
bagpipe
,
was
written
in
his
honour
by
almost
the
last
of
the
hereditary
MacDougall
pipers
to
the
chiefs
,
Ronald
MacDougall
.
The
hereditary
MacDougall
pipers
,
while
not
so
famous
as
the
MacCrimmons
of
Skye
,
were
players
and
composers
of
distinction
,
and
the
tune
,
``
Lament
for
Captain
MacDougall
,
''
is
one
of
delicacy
and
feeling
.
These
pipers
lived
at
Moleigh
,
near
Oban
,
and
their
portion
of
land
was
known
as
Croit
nam
Piobairean
,
the
Piper
's
Croft
.
Like
the
MacCrimmons
,
the
MacDougalls
had
their
College
of
Piping
,
the
last
who
presided
at
this
college
being
Ronald
Ba
?
3n
MacDougall
,
who
was
the
grandfather
of
Ronald
Mo
?
2r
,
the
last
hereditary
piper
to
the
clan
.
``
THE
DUKE
''
BY
HUBERT
FENWICK
The
Story
of
James
,
Duke
of
Albany
and
York
,
as
Lord
High
Commissioner
at
Holyroodhouse
THE
VISIT
OF
HER
MAJESTY
THE
QUEEN
TO
the
General
Assembly
last
October
was
unique
in
many
ways
.
The
occasion
was
,
of
course
,
the
Quatercentenary
of
the
Scottish
Reformation
,
but
besides
this
Her
Majesty
was
the
very
first
Sovereign
Lady
to
honour
the
``
Fathers
and
Brethren
''
with
her
presence
,
a
circumstance
not
lacking
in
significance
,
especially
when
one
recalls
John
Knox
's
well
kent
fulminations
against
women
in
general
and
female
rulers
in
particular
.
The
last
reigning
monarch
to
attend
the
Assembly
was
actually
James
=6
,
before
he
became
the
King
of
``
Great
Brittany
,
''
and
before
the
appearance
of
his
Authorised
Version
of
the
Bible
;
and
he
did
so
in
order
to
discipline
the
members
,
not
to
praise
or
encourage
them
.
It
was
he
,
too
,
who
instituted
the
office
of
High
Commissioner
,
so
that
the
Crown
could
keep
a
good
eye
on
the
proceedings
;
and
ever
since
Jacobean
times
the
Sovereign
has
been
represented
at
the
Assembly
by
a
royally
appointed
representative
.
The
office
of
Lord
High
Commissioner
is
now
more
ornamental
than
functional
,
at
least
in
the
sense
that
the
holder
is
no
longer
a
''
spy
''
in
the
pay
of
the
Crown
,
which
itself
has
changed
beyond
all
recognition
and
is
completely
above
politics
or
religious
faction
.
Curiously
enough
,
however
,
the
first
purely
Scottish
Bill
of
the
present
Parliament
proposed
an
increase
in
the
allowance
made
to
the
Queen
's
representative
to
the
General
Assembly
,
and
in
doing
so
drew
unexpected
attention
to
the
altered
meaning
of
that
role
,
showing
how
it
too
had
lost
its
controversial
flavour
.
Many
Commissioners
have
come
from
the
ranks
of
the
aristocracy
and
professional
classes
,
some
have
been
personally
associated
with
the
work
of
the
Kirk
,
while
one
,
James
,
Duke
of
Albany
and
York
,
brother
of
Charles
=2
,
was
a
convert
to
Roman
Catholicism
.
Unlike
the
``
Merry
Monarch
,
''
the
future
James
=7
and
=2
stubbornly
refused
to
subscribe
to
the
``
Test
Act
,
''
which
required
all
holders
of
office
under
the
Crown
to
declare
themselves
Protestants
.
He
found
himself
excluded
from
the
Court
,
removed
from
the
Navy
Office
,
and
banished
,
first
to
Holland
,
and
then
,
in
1679
,
to
Scotland
,
where
the
law
was
less
rigorous
.
#
22
<
173
TEXT
F3
>
EL
CID
The
Facts
behind
the
Legend
by
Henry
Austin
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
The
Canon
in
``
Don
Quixote
''
:
There
is
no
doubt
that
there
was
such
a
man
as
El
Cid
,
but
much
doubt
whether
he
achieved
what
is
attributed
to
him
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
El
Cid-
the
hero
idealised
in
Spain
's
most
famous
mediaeval
epic
poem
,
also
by
Corneille
and
Victor
Hugo
,
and
now
in
an
American
spectacular
film
.
What
are
the
facts
about
this
man
who
has
inspired
such
a
powerful
legend
?
Rodrigo
de
Vivar
,
named
by
the
Moslem
Spaniards
,
El
Sayyid
Campeador
,
the
lord
and
champion
,
was
born
about
143
and
died
at
the
age
of
56
in
199
.
The
date
and
place
of
his
birth
are
unknown
.
His
mother
,
of
the
Asturian
nobility
,
and
his
father
,
a
Castilian
,
lived
in
Vivar
,
a
little
village
which
even
today
is
primitive
and
grim
in
appearance
.
The
young
Rodrigo
found
himself
from
the
start
in
the
midst
of
the
strains
and
tensions
that
Spain
was
then
enduring
.
This
barren
land
,
glacial
in
winter
and
torrid
in
summer
,
was
on
the
frontier
between
the
rival
Christian
kingdoms
of
Castile
and
Navarre
,
both
sides
allying
themselves
to
one
or
other
of
the
Moslem
states
of
Spain
to
gain
a
temporary
advantage
.
The
Moslem
Spaniards
At
this
stage
of
Europe
's
history
,
regional
not
national
power
was
the
chief
motive
in
politics
;
in
Spain
,
neither
secular
nor
religious
unity
was
considered
a
goal
worth
fighting
for
.
The
small
Christian
states
in
the
north
were
divided
;
so
were
the
Moslem
states
of
central
and
northern
Spain
.
The
Moslems
of
Spain
,
the
so-called
Moors
,
were
for
the
most
part
of
Spanish
blood
.
They
had
adopted
the
language
and
ways
of
living
,
and
some
the
faith
of
the
Moslems
.
Many
of
them
had
two
names
,
Moslem
and
European
,
and
had
adopted
such
customs
as
the
harem
and
certain
legal
procedures
.
Arabic
was
the
written
language
of
law
and
commerce
for
two
centuries
after
the
Christian
conquest
of
Toledo
by
Alphonso
=6
in
185
.
Peace
and
War
Rodrigo
de
Vivar
has
been
called
by
one
historian
``
the
most
colourful
of
the
Mozarabs
''
,
the
Spaniards
who
had
adopted
the
Moslem
way
of
life
(
in
Arabic
,
mustarib
)
.
He
spent
most
of
his
life
among
these
people
.
Having
received
a
good
education
at
the
Christian
court
of
Sancho
=2
,
King
of
Castile
,
he
became
the
Constable
of
the
little
kingdom
,
a
rank
which
included
command
of
the
army
and
of
the
legal
administration
.
His
first
taste
of
action
had
been
in
the
battle
of
Graus
,
at
the
age
of
twenty
,
between
Sancho
,
in
alliance
with
the
Moors
of
Saragossa
,
and
Ramiro
=1
,
King
of
Aragon
.
For
the
next
twelve
years
of
his
life
,
he
led
a
peaceful
existence
as
a
country
gentleman
,
carefully
looking
after
his
property
.
During
this
time
,
he
became
involved
in
only
one
battle
.
Sancho
sent
him
to
Seville
to
collect
tribute
from
the
king
,
Motamid
.
While
he
was
there
Abdullah
,
King
of
Granada
,
attacked
Seville
but
without
success
.
Apart
from
this
one
excitement
,
Rodrigo
led
a
quiet
life
,
in
the
words
of
Louis
Bertrand
,
in
his
History
of
Spain
,
``
saddling
his
horse
only
to
go
and
raid
his
neighbour
's
cows
and
sheep
.
''
Jimena
To
please
Alphonso
,
Sancho
's
brother
and
rival
,
he
agreed
to
marry
Jimena
Diaz
,
daughter
of
the
Count
of
Oviedo
,
and
niece
of
Alphonso
=5
,
King
of
Leon
.
This
marriage
of
convenience
was
designed
to
strengthen
an
alliance
between
the
Castilian
and
Leonese
nobility
.
Later
Rodrigo
helped
Sancho
in
his
struggle
for
power
with
his
brother
,
by
suggesting
a
deceitful
way
of
taking
possession
of
Leon
.
A
new
period
in
Rodrigo
's
life
began
in
his
late
thirties
,
in
181
,
when
Alphonso
=6
,
Sancho
's
younger
brother
and
successor
,
exiled
him
from
his
kingdom
.
He
had
,
it
was
alleged
,
kept
part
of
the
tribute
he
had
collected
from
Motamid
of
Seville
.
For
this
he
was
dismissed
from
the
court
and
banished
.
At
the
head
of
three
hundred
free
lances
,
he
rode
out
of
Vivar
,
leaving
Jimena
and
his
children
,
to
begin
a
life
of
mercenary
combat
,
living
by
what
he
could
commandeer
.
In
his
subsequent
conduct
,
made
up
of
both
cruelty
and
kindness
,
``
he
was
almost
as
much
Moslem
as
Christian
''
(
Philip
Hitti
,
History
of
the
Arabs
)
.
He
first
offered
his
services
to
Berenguer
,
the
Christian
Count
of
Barcelona
.
The
count
rejected
him
.
He
then
travelled
on
to
Saragossa
,
where
Moktadir
,
the
Moslem
king
now
ruled
.
This
time
his
offer
was
accepted
.
As
Moktadir
was
in
alliance
with
Alphonso
of
Castile
,
Rodrigo
was
not
making
any
dramatic
or
even
unusual
departure
from
one
way
of
life
to
another
.
Such
hard
and
fast
divisions
of
humanity
were
to
come
later
.
At
Saragossa
,
the
old
Roman
town
of
Caesarea
Augustus
,
Rodrigo
served
his
new
master
well
.
Fighting
for
him
against
the
Christian
King
of
Navarre
,
he
won
from
his
Moslem
soldiers
the
title
of
El
Cid
Campeador
.
He
extended
the
Moslem
dominions
at
the
expense
of
the
Christian
states
of
Aragon
and
Barcelona
,
and
led
raids
into
his
former
province
of
Castile
.
Moktadir
,
the
King
of
Saragossa
,
was
a
man
of
letters
and
the
cultured
head
of
a
court
of
poets
,
philosophers
and
tutors
.
Rodrigo
made
this
court
his
home
and
the
base
for
his
career
of
freebooting
.
Saragossa
,
the
most
Islamised
city
of
Spain
,
a
town
of
minarets
and
mosques
,
fountains
and
entertainment
,
must
have
been
a
fascinating
place
to
live
in
.
Rodrigo
lived
here
for
more
than
ten
years
,
until
he
established
himself
as
sole
ruler
of
Valencia
in
194
.
Valencia
In
the
words
of
Louis
Bertrand
,
``
the
great
love
of
the
Cid
was
not
Jimena
;
it
was
Valencia
''
.
In
charge
of
an
army
of
seven
thousand
men
,
most
of
them
Moslem
,
he
besieged
this
Moslem
city
for
nine
months
and
finally
defeated
it
.
All
the
conditions
he
had
agreed
to
before
the
surrender
,
he
violated
;
the
Cadi
,
his
opposite
number
,
he
burnt
alive
.
Before
the
occupation
of
Valencia
,
Rodrigo
had
shown
inexcusable
cruelty
by
throwing
refugees
from
the
city
onto
bivouac
fires
.
He
chased
the
remainder
back
into
the
town
,
unleashing
his
camp
dogs
onto
them
.
Having
established
himself
as
sole
ruler
of
Valencia
and
Murcia
,
he
summoned
his
wife
and
his
daughters
.
He
made
the
chief
Mosque
a
Cathedral
and
installed
an
archbishop
.
In
general
policy
he
followed
the
course
that
he
had
adopted
at
the
court
of
Moktamid
,
of
peaceful
co-operation
with
both
the
Christians
and
the
Moslems
in
his
domain
.
He
proudly
called
himself
``
Emperor
of
the
Two
Religions
''
,
but
he
withstood
any
prompting
he
may
have
received
of
giving
himself
the
official
title
of
King
.
The
Berbers
Rodrigo
and
his
family
only
enjoyed
four
years
of
rule
in
Valencia
.
In
199
his
realm
was
attacked
by
the
Berber
warriors
of
North
Africa
,
attracted
across
the
narrow
Straits
by
the
high
standard
of
living
and
the
riches
of
Moslem
Spain
.
At
the
battle
of
Cuenca
he
was
defeated
and
he
died
shortly
afterwards
of
a
fever
.
Valencia
held
out
for
another
three
years
,
at
the
end
of
which
,
Jimena
left
the
city
with
her
children
,
taking
with
her
the
bones
of
her
dead
husband
,
to
bury
them
in
the
monastery
of
San
Pedro
at
Cardena
,
near
Burgos
.
The
Legend
The
anonymous
Poema
del
Cid
,
the
finest
and
the
oldest
extant
Spanish
literary
work
,
appeared
in
the
latter
half
of
the
twelfth
century
.
This
poem
,
together
with
nearly
two
hundred
ballads
written
about
him
,
most
of
which
were
written
in
the
sixteenth
century
,
extol
Rodrigo
as
a
brave
and
chivalrous
knight
,
and
as
the
inspirational
hero
of
the
Christian
conquest
of
Spain
.
The
Poema
has
deeply
influenced
Spanish
thought
and
the
formation
of
the
national
character
.
El
Cid
,
in
fact
,
lived
comfortably
in
both
the
Christian
and
Moslem
courts
of
Spain
.
He
fought
the
invading
Berbers
,
it
is
true
;
but
then
,
so
did
the
Moslem
states
of
Spain
also
.
Some
writers
have
tried
to
justify
the
claims
made
by
the
Poema
and
the
ballads
;
one
of
them
,
Louis
Bertrand
,
in
his
History
of
Spain
,
can
only
say
:
``
It
is
impossible
that
this
great
Castilian
should
not
have
conceived
the
future
unification
of
Spain
as
an
absolute
necessity
''
.
The
known
facts
of
Rodrigo
's
life
show
that
he
was
more
concerned
with
truly
peaceful
co-existence
between
the
two
religions
(
with
an
occasional
raid
as
a
diversion
and
an
extension
of
diplomacy
)
than
with
the
concept
of
total
victory
for
one
side
or
the
other
.
PETER
THE
GREAT
in
London
by
Francis
Carr
The
strangest
sight
in
London
in
1698
was
that
of
the
giant
Tsar
of
Russia
,
striding
out
of
his
house
in
Norfolk
Street
,
just
off
the
Strand
,
and
entering
one
of
the
local
taverns
to
quaff
a
pint
of
ale
.
At
six
foot
nine
inches
,
he
was
certainly
the
tallest
celebrity
in
the
western
world
.
On
January
1th
,
of
that
year
,
at
the
age
of
twenty-six
,
Peter
arrived
in
London
.
He
had
come
from
Amsterdam
with
an
escort
of
three
British
war-ships
aboard
``
The
Royal
Transport
''
,
a
fine
new
yacht
which
King
William
was
later
to
present
to
him
.
Stories
of
Peter's
'grand
embassy
'
had
already
spread
throughout
every
country
on
the
Continent
.
Never
before
had
such
a
large
body
of
Russians
come
so
far
from
their
native
land
,
and
never
before
had
western
Europe
seen
a
Tsar
.
On
his
journey
through
Hanover
Peter
had
met
the
beautiful
Electress
of
Brandenburg
,
Princess
Sophia
Charlotte
,
whose
husband
,
Frederick
,
was
four
years
later
to
declare
himself
the
first
King
of
Prussia
.
She
and
her
mother
Sophia
,
the
Electress
of
Hanover
,
gave
a
large
banquet
in
Peter
's
honour
;
being
unused
to
western
manners
,
he
became
embarrassed
and
almost
speechless
.
He
amused
the
company
by
saying
,
in
reply
to
questions
about
his
favourite
pastimes
,
``
from
my
youth
up
I
have
had
a
real
passion
for
navigation
and
fireworks
''
.
After
the
banquet
he
played
to
the
court
on
his
own
drum
.
In
Holland
he
lived
incognito
as
a
carpenter
in
the
shipyards
of
the
East
India
Company
at
Amsterdam
.
This
soon
became
an
open
secret
,
but
Peter
insisted
on
keeping
up
the
pretence
,
turning
his
back
on
anyone
calling
him
``
Your
Majesty
''
.
He
lived
and
dressed
as
a
workman
,
lit
his
own
fire
and
cooked
his
own
meals
.
The
Duke
of
Marlborough
came
to
the
shipyards
to
look
at
him
,
and
the
foreman
pointed
him
out-
hardly
necessary
on
account
of
his
great
height-
by
saying
:
``
Peterbas
(
Master
Peter
)
,
help
those
men
carry
the
planks
''
.
During
the
five
months
he
stayed
in
Holland
,
he
studied
,
besides
carpentry
,
navigation
,
astronomy
,
law-court
procedure
,
fortification
,
mathematics
,
printing
,
botany
,
copper-plate
engraving
,
surgery
,
dentistry
,
and
the
making
of
fire-engines
and
fireworks
.
He
impressed
his
instructors
by
his
eagerness
to
learn
and
the
speed
with
which
he
grasped
the
essentials
of
each
subject
.
He
arranged
for
345
Dutch
sailors
,
several
ship
's
captains
and
doctors
,
and
many
other
craftsmen
to
sail
to
Russia
to
teach
their
various
skills
.
Having
been
told
(
by
an
Englishman
)
that
in
England
he
would
find
the
cleverest
shipbuilders
in
the
world
,
he
asked
King
William
,
whom
he
met
in
Utrecht
,
for
permission
to
come
to
this
country
.
This
was
gladly
given
,
and
the
King
,
when
he
was
back
in
England
,
gave
him
his
newest
yacht
,
the
``
Royal
Transport
''
,
a
handsome
vessel
mounting
twenty
brass
cannon
,
and
three
men-of-war
as
escort
.
Peter
set
sail
from
Amsterdam
with
a
dozen
of
his
friends
,
having
left
behind
the
greater
part
of
his
embassy
to
continue
their
apprenticeship
in
the
Dutch
shipyards
and
munition
works
.
In
charge
of
the
convoy
was
Vice-Admiral
Mitchell
,
to
whom
Peter
later
said
,
while
watching
a
sham
naval
battle
off
Spithead
,
that
he
thought
an
English
admiral
was
a
happier
man
than
a
Tsar
.
In
his
shirtsleeves
After
three
days
at
sea
the
Russians
arrived
at
Greenwich
,
where
Peter
left
his
yacht
and
boarded
the
royal
barge
,
which
took
him
to
the
Strand
.
Here
he
was
given
a
house
in
Norfolk
Street
.
This
soon
resembled
a
stable
.
Three
days
after
his
arrival
,
William
called
on
him
and
was
taken
up
to
his
bedroom
,
where
the
Tsar
met
the
King
in
his
shirtsleeves
.
#
217
<
174
TEXT
F31
>
TALKING
ABOUT
HEALTH
OUR
FAMILY
DOCTOR
SPRAINED
ANKLE
She
was
not
quite
thirty
and
was
obviously
having
trouble
putting
her
left
foot
to
the
ground
.
Her
husband
had
to
help
her
into
my
consulting
room
.
She
told
me
what
had
happened
.
``
I
was
coming
downstairs
with
an
armful
of
things
and
I
tripped
on
the
last
step
but
one
.
The
carpet
's
loose
there
and
my
heel
got
caught
.
I
fell
with
my
foot
underneath
me
.
''
Obediently
she
slipped
off
her
right
shoe
and
stocking
.
I
helped
her
out
of
the
slipper
she
was
wearing
on
her
left
foot
.
``
I
took
my
stocking
off
to
bathe
my
foot
in
cold
water
,
''
she
said
apologetically
.
I
made
her
lie
on
the
examination
couch
,
and
compared
the
two
ankles
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
There
was
nothing
much
to
see
except
that
the
left
one
was
badly
swollen
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
I
persuaded
her
to
try
all
the
different
movements
of
the
ankles
and
toes
.
Her
right
foot
moved
normally
of
course
.
Her
left
foot
would
move
a
little
in
most
directions
but
all
her
movements
were
limited
and
painful
.
It
hurt
most
when
she
tried
to
twist
the
foot
outwards
.
Clearly
there
was
no
damage
to
her
foot
or
to
her
freely
wiggling
toes
.
The
damage
and
the
worst
pain
was
in
the
area
just
below
the
left
ankle
bone
on
the
outer
side
.
I
felt
each
ankle
in
turn
carefully
,
and
although
the
left
one
hurt
her
it
was
fairly
certain
that
no
bones
were
broken
.
``
You
've
been
lucky
,
''
I
told
her
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
I
do
n't
think
there
's
a
fracture
.
Just
a
bad
sprain
with
bruising
and
swelling
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
``
But
we
'd
better
have
an
X-ray
to
be
quite
sure
about
it
.
''
Armed
with
my
note
,
her
husband
took
her
in
their
car
to
the
casualty
department
.
They
were
back
in
just
over
an
hour
.
There
was
no
fracture
and
all
that
had
been
needed
was
the
simplest
treatment
.
What
they
had
done
was
to
take
a
three-inch
elastic
adhesive
bandage
and
apply
it
carefully
but
firmly
from
below
upwards
,
so
that
it
supported
the
torn
outer
ligament
of
her
ankle
.
I
encouraged
her
to
try
walking
on
it
now
that
it
was
safely
strapped
up
.
She
was
unsteady
but
she
could
manage
a
few
steps
.
``
That
's
a
lot
more
comfortable
,
''
she
agreed
.
I
instructed
her
to
walk
on
it
a
little
each
day
,
increasing
the
time
daily
,
but
being
careful
for
a
week
and
not
overdoing
it
.
At
the
end
of
a
fortnight
I
was
able
to
take
off
the
bandage
.
For
now
the
cure
was
complete
.
But
to
be
on
the
safe
side
I
advised
her
to
take
it
easy
for
another
fortnight
.
She
was
very
good
about
it
.
And
her
husband
has
made
sure
that
there
are
now
no
loose
stair-carpets
,
mats
,
or
rugs
anywhere
in
the
household
.
Dr.
MERIDITH
.
facts
about
eczema
JOAN
WILLIAMS
S.R.N.
,
S.C.M
.
advises
on
the
best
ways
to
relieve
discomfort
IN
the
ordinary
way
,
a
baby
's
skin
and
the
skin
of
a
young
child
is
perfect
and
quite
flawless
.
But
in
some
circumstances
,
a
rash
may
develop
of
one
kind
or
another
.
And
of
these
,
eczema
calls
for
the
greatest
amount
of
skilful
management
and
patience
.
Sufferers
from
eczema
can
be
divided
into
three
groups
.
Firstly
,
babies
who
develop
it
at
about
four
months
of
age
,
and
in
whom
the
trouble
clears
up
spontaneously
by
the
second
birthday
;
secondly
,
babies
in
whom
the
rash
persists
after
this
point
has
been
reached
;
and
thirdly
,
children
who
have
no
sign
of
eczema
in
babyhood
,
but
who
develop
it
when
they
are
around
two
or
three
years
of
age
,
or
even
later
.
Of
these
three
groups
,
the
first
is
by
far
the
most
common
.
Eczema
usually
begins
on
the
cheeks
,
which
become
first
bright
red
,
then
very
shiny
.
Next
the
skin
begins
to
crack
.
Then
follows
the
``
weeping
''
stage
.
The
rash
tends
to
spread
from
the
child's
cheeks
to
his
head
,
neck
,
body
and
limbs
.
It
's
an
uncomfortable
condition
because
of
the
irritation
,
and
unless
he
is
checked
,
the
child
will
inevitably
scratch
.
But
this
is
precisely
what
he
must
n't
do
,
because
scratching
can
lead
to
bad
infection
.
And
,
quite
apart
from
anything
else
,
skin
infections
can
be
passed
on
to
other
people
,
although
eczema
itself
is
never
contagious
.
How
can
this
scratching
and
subsequent
infection
be
prevented
?
By
making
impossible
direct
contact
between
the
baby
's
hands
and
the
affected
skin
.
This
entails
completely
covering
the
latter
by
means
of
dry
sterile
gauze
and
bandages
,
and/or
a
washable
cotton
garment
.
And
,
unless
he
is
at
an
age
when
he
can
take
them
off
,
by
putting
his
hands
in
cotton
mitts
.
cure
unknown
There
is
no
known
way
of
curing
eczema
.
If
it
's
going
to
clear
up
,
as
is
usually
the
case
,
it
will
do
so
of
its
own
accord
,
generally
when
the
child
is
between
eighteen
months
and
two
years
of
age
.
If
it
does
n't
go
spontaneously
by
this
time
,
it
's
likely
to
last
for
several
years
,
as
is
the
case
when
the
older
child
develops
it
.
Fortunately
,
in
these
circumstances
,
the
eczema
is
generally
the
''
dry
''
type
,
and
only
slight
,
restricted
to
neck
,
elbows
,
and
behind
the
knees
.
But
even
though
there
is
no
specific
treatment
which
will
cure
eczema
,
there
are
ways
by
which
discomfort
can
be
greatly
eased
.
First
on
the
list
of
relief
measures
is
a
simple
lotion
,
cream
or
ointment
,
which
is
applied
direct
to
the
affected
skin
in
order
to
relieve
the
irritation
.
Usually
,
the
doctor
will
prescribe
calamine
for
``
weeping
''
eczema
,
and
zinc
cream
or
coal
tar
ointment
for
the
''
dry
''
type
.
sedative
Almost
certainly
,
he
will
prescribe
a
suitable
sedative
,
too
.
Probably
,
one
which
is
also
an
anti-histamine
(
which
means
it
is
able
to
offset
to
some
extent
at
least
,
the
irritating
effect
of
the
chemical
substance
called
histamine
spilling
out
from
body
cells
into
the
tissues
)
.
Something
else
the
doctor
is
likely
to
prescribe
is
a
special
emulsifying
ointment
.
This
is
used
instead
of
ordinary
soap
.
For
the
latter
may
well
increase
the
irritation
and
probably
aggravate
the
rash
.
Since
wool
is
also
irritating
to
the
child
with
eczema
,
it's
advisable
for
his
mother
to
make
him
removable
linings
or
little
undergarments
of
butter
muslin
or
cotton
.
But
it
's
not
necessary
to
put
him
on
a
special
diet
.
Some
babies
seem
to
improve
when
fed
on
a
reliable
brand
of
evaporated
milk
or
soya
bean
flour
instead
of
fresh
or
dried
milk
.
But
then
the
well-known
child
specialist
with
whom
I
discussed
the
subject
of
eczema
is
convinced
that
these
children
would
improve
anyway
,
and
that
it
has
nothing
to
do
with
the
milk
.
One
last
word
.
Just
as
there
is
no
specific
cure
for
eczema
,
so
there
is
no
one
specific
cause
.
Nevertheless
,
it
is
regarded
as
an
allergic
reaction
,
although
it
's
only
in
rare
cases
that
a
particular
substance
can
be
detected
to
which
the
child
is
allergic
.
Some
believe
that
eczema
is
caused
by
emotional
factors
,
even
in
the
youngest
baby
.
But
while
most
experienced
doctors
will
agree
that
the
condition
is
aggravated
by
tension
,
they
do
not
agree
that
this
is
the
basic
cause
.
Except
,
possibly
,
in
the
older
child
.
Certainly
in
such
a
child
,
eczema
is
made
worse
by
parental
tension
,
and
by
repeated
attempts
to
find
someone
who
will
cure
him
.
Fortunately
,
it
's
equally
true
that
the
condition
begins
to
improve
once
the
family
doctor
can
induce
the
parents
to
accept
philosophically
the
fact
that
their
child
has
eczema
,
that
there
is
no
specific
cure
,
but
that
,
in
time
,
it
's
almost
certain
to
disappear
.
This
spontaneous
disappearance
of
the
rash
is
even
more
likely
when
,
in
addition
to
carrying
out
the
proper
treatment
,
the
parents
are
able
to
provide
tranquillity
and
happiness
within
the
home
itself
,
and
in
their
day-to-day
dealings
with
their
child
.
TALKING
ABOUT
HEALTH
OUR
FAMILY
DOCTOR
CRAMP
She
was
a
tall
,
slim
,
athletic
looking
nineteen-year-old
.
``
I
'm
going
on
holiday
with
friends
next
month
,
''
she
said
,
''
and
want
to
swim
a
lot
.
I
'm
apt
to
get
cramp
and
wondered
how
to
prevent
it
?
''
``
When
do
you
get
cramp
?
''
``
Mostly
at
night
,
but
I
'm
worried
about
getting
it
while
I'm
swimming
.
Usually
it
starts
just
as
I
'm
going
to
sleep
,
''
she
added
.
``
Always
in
my
right
leg
.
Here
,
''
touching
her
calf
muscles
.
``
But
if
I
get
up
and
stamp
around
the
bedroom
it
soon
goes
.
''
``
Does
it
happen
any
special
night
in
the
week
?
''
I
asked
.
She
said
slowly
:
``
Well
,
I
've
noticed
it
on
Tuesdays
and
Thursdays
.
''
``
What
do
you
do
on
those
days
that
you
do
n't
on
others
?
''
The
answer
was
that
she
went
to
keep-fit
sessions
at
a
local
gymnasium
.
``
Do
you
perspire
a
lot
?
''
``
We
all
do
,
but
we
drink
lots
of
lemonade
and
that
sort
of
thing
.
''
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
I
explained
to
her
that
cramp
is
often
caused
by
having
lost
salt
through
sweating
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
``
You
get
thirsty
and
drink
a
lot
.
``
All
the
body
fluids
are
salty
,
and
the
salt
and
water
is
carefully
balanced
.
Lose
water
and
salt
by
sweating
profusely
and
they
stay
in
balance
.
Replace
only
the
water
and
the
balance
of
salt
gets
upset
and
that
shows
up
very
commonly
as
a
muscular
cramp
later
on
.
``
You
must
try
what
people
do
in
hot
countries
.
Drop
a
salt
tablet
into
the
water
or
lemonade
and
you
replace
both
salt
and
water
.
Then
you
wo
n't
get
cramp
.
''
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
On
holiday
,
I
told
her
,
she
was
more
likely
to
get
cramp
if
she
swam
soon
after
a
meal
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
``
Wait
at
least
an
hour
after
eating
,
and
never
swim
when
you
are
cold
.
Warm
up
your
muscles
by
running
about
and
doing
a
few
exercises
before
you
go
into
the
water
.
``
If
ever
you
do
get
cramp
in
the
water
,
do
n't
panic
.
Float
on
your
back
and
use
your
hands
and
arms
to
scull
yourself
back
to
the
beach
.
``
Then
pull
the
cramped
leg
right
up
to
your
chest
and
massage
the
affected
calf
muscles
.
If
you
can
get
some
heat
into
them-
say
from
a
handkerchief
soaked
in
a
thermos
of
hot
tea-
so
much
the
better
.
``
And
if
you
should
get
cramp
again
in
bed
at
night
pull
your
leg
up
to
your
chest
.
Then
try
to
pull
your
toes
up
towards
your
chin
.
That
lengthens
and
stretches
the
contracted
muscles
and
the
cramp
will
soon
go
.
''
I
learnt
later
that
she
had
a
really
wonderful
holiday
with
never
a
hint
of
cramp
.
DR.
MERIDITH
.
hoping
for
a
baby
Discussing
delayed
pregnancy
,
JOAN
WILLIAMS
S.R.N.
,
S.C.M
.
emphasizes
that
,
with
rare
exceptions
,
every
young
couple
may
become
parents
IT
is
a
known
fact
that
within
the
framework
of
marriages
where
there
is
a
complete
and
natural
sex
relationship
,
pregnancy
will
begin
within
a
year
for
about
eighty
out
of
a
hundred
couples
.
And
with
only
a
further
ten
per
cent
will
it
occur
during
the
second
year
.
Obviously
then
,
a
couple
who
have
tried
unsuccessfully
for
a
whole
year
to
have
a
baby
are
justified
in
thinking
that
something
may
be
wrong
.
And
they
are
equally
justified
in
seeking
medical
advice
.
Indeed
,
they
would
be
wise
to
do
so
:
particularly
if
the
wife
is
in
her
late
twenties
or
older
.
They
may
well
find
that
the
delay
has
a
very
simple
explanation
which
is
quickly
revealed
through
a
quiet
talk
with
their
doctor
.
For
often
the
root
of
the
trouble
is
their
lack
of
true
understanding
in
regard
to
marital
relationship
,
and/or
the
fertile
phase
in
the
menstrual
cycle
.
adjustment
In
this
case
,
the
putting
into
practice
of
necessary
adjustments
will
probably
lead
to
the
desired
pregnancy
within
a
few
months
.
Or
maybe
even
sooner
.
And
if
the
doctor
can
not
find
any
obvious
cause
for
the
delay
in
conception
?
If
he
advises
specialist
investigation
?
There
is
still
no
cause
for
despondency
or
apprehension
.
For
true
sterility
is
rare
,
and
there
is
every
chance
that
the
cause
or
causes
of
delay
will
be
found
through
tests-
none
of
which
is
in
the
least
alarming
.
(
A
brief
description
of
what
is
likely
to
be
involved
is
given
in
my
free
newsheet
<
SIC
>
entitled
``
Routine
Fertility
Tests
.
''
#
215
<
175
TEXT
F32
>
IMPORTANT
SERIES
FOR
MOTHERS-TO-BE
No
.
6
The
Long
Wait
Over
<
EDITORIAL
>
DURING
pregnancy
,
a
baby
lies
curled
up
in
his
mother's
womb
,
surrounded
by
a
bag
of
warm
,
protective
fluid
.
The
neck
of
the
womb
(
cervix
)
is
tightly
closed
beneath
him
,
and
sealed
with
a
plug
of
jelly-like
mucus
,
which
prevents
infection
from
getting
to
the
womb
.
When
he
is
ready
to
be
born
,
three
things
must
happen
.
The
plug
of
mucus
must
drop
away
,
then
the
womb
is
no
longer
sealed
.
The
cervix
must
stretch
sufficiently
to
let
the
baby
pass
through
into
the
front
passage
,
and
the
bag
of
membrane
which
holds
the
protective
fluid
must
give
way
,
allowing
the
fluid
to
escape-
otherwise
the
baby
would
be
held
in
the
womb
even
after
the
cervix
had
stretched
completely
.
Usually
,
the
first
thing
that
the
mother
notices
when
labour
begins
,
is
that
the
tightening
and
relaxing
of
her
womb
(
which
has
been
going
on
for
some
time
during
pregnancy
)
has
suddenly
taken
on
a
rhythm
.
That
is
,
the
contractions
are
occurring
regularly
.
When
this
happens
,
even
though
half
an
hour
,
or
even
longer
,
may
pass
between
contractions
,
she
will
know
that
her
labour
has
started
.
With
or
without
regular
contractions
,
she
may
have
a
``
show
.
''
This
is
just
the
plug
of
mucus
which
has
left
the
cervix
and
passed
down
the
vagina
.
Usually
it
is
streaked
with
a
little
blood
.
Although
it
's
as
well
to
notify
hospital
or
midwife
when
labour
contractions
are
coming
at
fifteen
minute
intervals
,
or
less
,
there's
no
need
,
as
a
rule
,
to
do
anything
about
a
show
which
is
not
accompanied
by
either
of
the
other
two
signs
of
labour
.
However
,
if
the
show
contains
more
blood
than
would
go
on
a
penny
,
then
it
's
a
wise
precaution
to
seek
advice
.
For
this
might
mean
that
labour
is
progressing
more
rapidly
than
is
expected
.
Sometimes
the
first
sign
that
labour
has
begun
is
the
breaking
of
the
bag
of
waters
,
or
``
rupture
of
the
membranes
.
''
There
is
a
sudden
,
uncontrolled
gush
of
fluid
,
which
comes
from
the
womb
,
not
from
the
bladder
.
In
point
of
fact
,
the
waters
can
break
at
any
time
during
labour
.
Sometimes
this
does
n't
happen
until
the
baby
is
ready
to
be
born
.
But
when
they
break
right
at
the
beginning
,
even
though
there
have
been
no
regular
contractions
,
and
no
show
,
it
's
a
sign
that
Baby
is
starting
his
journey
,
and
the
expectant
mother
should
notify
hospital
or
midwife
.
The
first
stage
of
labour
progresses
steadily
,
but
quite
slowly
,
as
a
rule
.
With
first
babies
it
may
take
anything
up
to
twenty-four
hours
or
so
.
During
this
time
,
the
regular
,
rhythmic
contractions
of
the
womb
gradually
draw
open
,
or
stretch
,
the
cervix
.
As
the
cervix
stretches
,
the
baby
sinks
lower
in
the
womb
.
Usually
an
expectant
mother
is
quite
happy
to
remain
up
and
about
during
the
early
first
stage
of
labour-
unless
it
's
night
time
,
of
course
.
It
's
when
contractions
are
stronger
,
and
more
frequent
,
that
she
prefers
to
lie
down
.
Various
preparations
and
examinations
are
carried
out
during
this
stage
of
labour
.
Preparations
such
as
shaving
away
body
hair
,
and
giving
an
enema
,
to
ensure
cleanliness
when
the
baby
is
born
.
And
examinations
to
discover
how
rapidly
labour
is
progressing
,
and
to
check
the
condition
of
both
mother
and
baby
.
The
commonest
,
and
most
frequent
,
of
these
examinations
is
a
regular
pulse
,
temperature
and
blood
pressure
check
,
and
gentle
examination
of
the
mother
's
tummy
to
track
Baby
's
downward
progress
.
Combined
with
careful
listening
to
his
heartbeats
through
a
little
metal
stethoscope
.
But
,
in
addition
to
these
regular
examinations
,
it
is
quite
usual
for
an
internal
examination
to
be
made
some
time
during
labour-
or
maybe
more
than
one
.
This
is
nothing
to
be
alarmed
about
.
If
the
doctor
or
midwife
decides
that
such
an
examination
is
needed
it
does
n't
mean
that
there
is
anything
wrong
.
Simply
that
it
's
the
most
accurate
way
,
at
that
point
,
of
checking
how
far
labour
has
progressed
,
of
estimating
how
much
longer
it
is
likely
to
last
,
and
of
deciding
how
best
to
help
the
mother
relax
,
so
that
she
can
co-operate
with
the
contractions
that
are
bringing
her
baby
into
the
world
.
It
's
during
the
first
stage
of
labour
that
the
fruits
of
an
expectant
mother
's
daily
practice
of
relaxation
and
breath
control
can
really
come
into
their
own
.
For
if
she
is
able
to
relax
,
and
``
go
with
''
each
contraction
,
she
will
not
only
be
helping
herself
to
experience
the
minimum
of
discomfort
,
but
she
will
also
be
helping
the
contraction
to
exert
the
maximum
stretching
power
on
her
cervix
.
This
can
result
in
a
shorter
labour
,
for
it
follows
that
the
more
the
cervix
stretches
with
each
contraction
,
the
fewer
contractions
will
be
needed
for
the
end
result
.
This
does
not
mean
,
however
,
that
an
expectant
mother
carries
the
responsibility
for
the
duration
or
outcome
of
her
labour
.
Simply
that
she
can
help
,
as
a
rule
.
In
addition
to
her
efforts
in
this
direction
,
she
should
never
hesitate
to
accept
any
drug
or
gas
that
may
be
offered
to
help
her
.
For
such
drugs
in
no
way
prevent
her
from
having
a
natural
birth
,
and
their
use
does
not
in
any
way
mean
either
that
something
is
not
quite
right
or
that
she
is
not
managing
splendidly
.
Far
from
it
.
The
purpose
of
these
drugs
is
to
back
up
the
mother
's
work
,
to
help
her
relax
not
only
between
,
but
also
during
contractions
,
and
to
diminish
the
sensation
of
those
contractions
when
they
become
strong
.
But
to
diminish
the
sensation
without
in
any
way
undermining
their
usefulness
.
As
the
first
stage
of
labour
draws
towards
its
close
,
the
contractions
become
stronger
and
much
closer
together
.
Usually
they
arrive
at
two
to
three
minute
intervals
just
before
Baby
is
ready
to
be
born
.
It
's
at
this
stage
that
many
a
mother
feels
a
bit
panicky-
feels
that
she
's
being
swept
along
on
a
tide
that
she
ca
n't
control
.
She
wants
to
bear
down
,
perhaps
,
but
it
's
not
quite
time
for
her
to
do
so
.
She
longs
for
her
labour
to
be
over
,
and
for
a
very
little
while
she
may
be
afraid
.
But
it
will
help
her
if
she
will
hold
hard
to
the
knowledge
that
all
this
is
quite
natural
,
and
that
it
simply
means
that
it
's
almost
time
for
her
to
work
really
hard
,
and
push
her
baby
into
the
world
.
Deep
breathing
,
and
the
use
of
the
gas
and
air
apparatus
which
is
usually
offered
,
will
help
her
over
this
last
difficult
phase
of
the
first
stage
of
labour
.
And
,
in
a
very
short
while
,
the
moment
will
come
when
the
midwife
or
doctor
will
say
that
the
cervix
is
stretched
completely
,
and
that
now
she
can
do
what
she
's
been
waiting
to
do-
work
as
hard
as
she
possibly
can
,
with
the
contractions
of
her
womb
,
to
help
her
baby
to
be
born
.
For
now
,
instead
of
relaxing
both
between
and
during
contractions
,
it
's
a
case
of
relaxing
between
them
to
gather
strength
for
the
next
effort
,
and
really
working
when
it
comes
.
With
each
contraction
,
she
will
be
asked
to
take
a
really
deep
breath
,
to
hold
it
,
and
to
bear
down
as
hard
as
she
can
,
and
for
as
long
as
she
can
.
For
with
each
contraction
,
Baby
comes
a
little
nearer
the
outside
world
.
Soon
the
head
can
be
seen
.
A
few
more
pushes
,
and
it
's
half
born
.
And
then
the
mother
will
be
asked
to
stop
pushing
,
and
to
breathe
quickly
in
and
out-
like
a
dog
panting
.
This
helps
whoever
is
delivering
the
baby
to
hold
the
head
gently
until
the
force
of
the
contraction
passes
,
and
then
to
guide
it
gently
into
the
world
between
contractions
,
so
reducing
the
possibility
of
stitches
being
needed
.
Once
Baby
's
head
is
delivered
the
rest
of
the
body
follows
quickly
.
The
second
stage
of
labour
is
over
.
Baby
is
born
.
Here
at
last
.
A
gasp
,
and
a
lusty
yell
.
The
cord
is
tied
and
cut
,
and
Baby
is
snugly
wrapped
in
a
warm
blanket
.
And
,
for
the
first
time
,
Mother
can
hold
him
in
her
arms
.
It
just
remains
for
the
afterbirth
to
come
away
.
This
only
takes
a
few
minutes
as
a
rule
,
and
we
call
it
the
third
stage
of
labour
.
The
new
mother
need
n't
give
it
a
thought
.
She
can
lie
back
and
enjoy
her
baby
,
until
the
midwife
,
knowing
that
the
afterbirth
is
ready
to
pop
out
,
either
asks
her
to
relax
while
her
tummy
is
pressed
gently
,
or
else
to
take
a
deep
breath
and
to
push
down
as
she
did
when
the
baby
arrived
.
One
contraction
,
and
the
afterbirth
comes
away
!
Everything
is
over
.
A
proud
mother
is
made
clean
and
comfortable
,
and
is
given
the
best
cup
of
tea
she
's
ever
tasted
.
A
brand
new
baby
is
washed
,
weighed
and
dressed
.
Then
when
both
have
rested
from
their
efforts
,
they
can
lie
back
and
receive
the
congratulations
and
good
wishes
of
relatives
and
friends
.
And
how
well
deserved
they
are
!
OTHER
MOTHERS
'
PROBLEMS
Answered
by
JOAN
WILLIAMS
,
S.R.N.
,
S.C.M
.
<
EDITORIAL
>
Vitamin
C
My
baby
,
Aileen
,
is
ten
weeks
old
,
fully
breast
fed
,
and
thriving
well
.
But
there
's
just
one
difficulty-
neither
welfare
orange
juice
,
rose
hip
syrup
,
nor
blackcurrant
juice
,
seems
to
suit
her
.
All
three
bring
her
out
in
a
rash
,
even
though
I
follow
the
directions
very
carefully
when
giving
them
.
Have
you
any
suggestions
,
please
?
POSSIBLY
your
baby
may
be
sensitive
to
some
substance
contained
in
all
three
of
the
vitamin
C
drinks
you
have
given
her
.
If
that
is
so
,
then
your
doctor
is
the
person
to
guide
you
.
But
before
taking
Aileen
to
him
,
try
giving
her
fresh
orange
juice
.
Squeeze
the
juice
from
a
cut
orange
,
making
quite
sure
that
it
contains
no
pips
or
bits
,
and
give
Baby
just
one
teaspoon
of
this
in
a
little
cool
,
boiled
water
,
with
just
a
tiny
bit
of
sugar-
less
than
a
quarter
teaspoon-
to
taste
.
If
she
tolerates
this
without
trouble
,
then
gradually
work
up
the
amount
until
she
is
having
a
tablespoon
of
pure
juice
,
in
a
couple
of
ounces
of
boiled
water
,
and
a
teaspoon
of
sugar
.
But
don't
continue
giving
the
juice
if
she
shows
the
slightest
sign
of
sickness
,
loose
motions
,
tummy
discomfort
or
a
rash
.
If
any
of
these
happen
,
take
Baby
to
your
doctor
.
He
may
think
it
a
good
idea
to
try
her
on
guava
juice
,
as
this
is
rich
in
vitamin
C
,
or
the
juice
of
fresh
tomatoes
.
Or
he
may
prescribe
vitamin
C
tablets
.
Baby
Book
I
believe
that
you
have
written
a
book
to
help
expectant
mothers
.
Please
could
you
give
me
details
?
MY
little
book
``
Baby
and
You
,
''
has
recently
been
completely
revised
,
and
brought
up
to
date
.
It
includes
sections
on
how
a
baby
develops
in
the
womb
,
how
his
mother
can
care
for
her
general
health
during
the
waiting
months
,
how
she
can
prepare
herself
for
the
birth
,
plan
his
layette
,
and
care
for
him
after
he
is
born
.
It
also
includes
a
section
on
the
actual
birth
of
the
baby
.
The
booklet
costs
one
shilling
and
sixpence
,
post
free
,
from
this
address
.
An
order
form
is
on
page
27
.
Small
Operation
My
doctor
tells
me
that
I
have
a
polyp
on
the
neck
of
my
womb
,
and
I
am
waiting
to
go
into
hospital
to
have
it
removed
.
But
I
would
like
to
know
what
this
entails
,
and
what
is
meant
by
a
polyp
.
I
can't
help
worrying
.
REMOVAL
of
a
polyp
is
a
very
simple
operation
,
and
one
that
certainly
need
n't
alarm
you
.
The
polyp
is
a
tiny
little
growth
attached
to
the
neck
of
the
womb
.
It
has
nothing
at
all
to
do
with
cancer
,
or
indeed
with
any
other
serious
condition
.
But
it
does
cause
``
nuisance
''
symptoms
as
a
rule-
bleeding
between
periods
,
for
example
,
or
a
vaginal
discharge-
and
therefore
it
's
best
removed
.
You
'll
probably
be
asked
to
go
into
hospital
one
or
two
days
before
the
operation
is
to
be
performed
.
#
216
<
176
TEXT
F33
>
THE
``
FRIEND
''
DOCTOR
TALKS
Something
Hot
,
Something
Cold
MORE
than
half
my
work
consists
of
dealing
with
stomach
trouble
.
And
I
know
that
very
nearly
all
of
it
could
so
easily
be
avoided
.
Cultivate
a
good
digestion
and
you
'll
not
only
feel
better
physically
.
You
'll
live
longer
.
Right
away
,
let
me
say
you
do
n't
need
to
be
fussy
about
your
diet
.
Just
take
heed
of
a
few
simple
rules
.
Here
's
a
most
important
one
for
dinner-time
.
Whether
it
's
winter
or
summer
have
something
hot
and
something
cold
.
An
all-cold
lunch
is
bad
for
you
.
It
stuns
the
stomach
.
Your
digestion
is
out
of
action
for
hours
.
An
all-hot
meal
in
winter
is
almost
as
bad
.
You
need
a
cold
sweet
to
even
up
the
inside
temperature
.
DO
N'T
shut
your
eyes
to
the
fact
that
some
of
the
tastiest
foods
are
pretty
indigestible
.
I
'm
not
going
to
be
a
spoilsport
and
tell
you
to
cut
them
out
.
But
try
not
to
overdo
these
things
:
-
Hot
buttered
toast
.
The
fat
seals
off
the
bread
and
the
gastric
juice
ca
n't
get
to
work
.
The
toast
will
lie
on
your
stomach
three
times
as
long
as
plain
bread
.
So
try
to
make
do
with
just
one
slice
.
There
's
no
doubt
that
cheese
is
a
grand
food
.
But
have
you
any
idea
how
much
you
should
have
at
a
time
?
It
's
a
piece
the
size
of
a
small
matchbox
.
Any
more
and
you've
only
yourself
to
blame
if
you
get
indigestion
.
And
the
fancier
the
cheese
the
less
you
need
.
Pork
is
one
of
the
hardest
foods
to
digest
.
It
's
a
five-hour
job
for
the
stomach
,
so
a
little
is
enough
.
And
here
's
an
idea
to
help
avoid
any
ill-effects
.
Next
time
you
have
pork
make
a
point
of
having
stewed
fruit
in
the
meal
.
The
fruit
peps
up
the
gastric
juices
and
helps
the
digestion
enormously
.
THE
most
indigestible
fruit
is
the
pear
that
is
n't
quite
ripe
.
And
warn
your
children
not
to
go
eating
green
,
unripened
apples
.
They
can
make
a
youngster
ill
for
days
,
and
it
's
no
exaggeration
to
say
the
stomach
may
never
fully
recover
.
I
've
cured
quite
a
few
patients
of
the
kind
of
indigestion
that
gives
you
a
blown-up
feeling
.
It
's
nearly
always
caused
by
drinking
with
a
meal
,
so
try
not
to
wash
your
food
down
.
And
when
you
do
have
a
glass
of
water
don't
swallow
it
at
one
gulp
.
Finally
,
you
can
have
a
good
,
sound
digestion
if
you
'll
only
remember
to
chew
every
mouthful
of
food
twenty
times
.
It
's
Time
To
Check
Your
Weight
THERE
'S
one
thing
I
'd
like
everyone
to
do
this
week
.
Weigh
yourself
!
This
is
the
most
important
time
of
the
year
to
check
up
.
Do
n't
worry
if
you
're
a
bit
underweight
.
That
's
natural
.
But
if
the
scales
show
a
pound
or
two
extra
,
then
take
this
warning
.
If
you
've
a
tendency
to
fat
,
it
's
in
the
summer
you
put
on
weight
that
's
going
to
be
there
for
good
!
What
's
more
,
it
's
important
to
know
where
the
extra
poundage
has
gone
.
Round
the
waist
line
is
worst
of
all
.
Stand
erect
and
pull
in
the
stomach
.
If
you
still
bulge
round
the
middle
,
then
it
's
high
time
you
did
something
about
it
.
FAT
is
not
a
solid
thing
.
It
tends
to
flow
where
the
skin
is
loose
.
So
if
you
're
out
of
condition
and
your
stomach
muscles
are
flabby-
that
's
where
the
fat
goes
.
Stomach
fat
goes
to
two
areas-
around
the
bowel
and
below
the
liver
.
And
when
this
part
of
the
system
is
hampered
and
clogged
,
the
breathing
suffers
.
But
here
's
the
biggest
danger
.
When
there
's
no
more
room
round
the
middle
,
the
fat
can
go
straight
to
the
heart
.
Women
are
the
worst
sufferers
from
breathlessness
due
to
fat
.
If
a
man
becomes
breathless
he
's
pretty
quick
to
see
a
doctor
.
But
women
seem
to
take
it
for
granted
.
Another
area
where
fat
can
be
dangerous
is
in
the
arteries
.
Anyone
suffering
from
overweight
risks
the
fat
lingering
in
the
bloodstream
.
Because
of
this
you
should
never
ignore
a
pounding
in
the
heart
or
a
throbbing
of
the
head
if
you
're
overweight
.
If
you
do
,
you
may
be
risking
coronary
thrombosis
.
YOU
may
be
surprised
to
learn
that
fat
can
be
dangerous
on
the
hands
and
feet
.
This
is
n't
common
.
But
the
moment
a
grown-up
discovers
she
needs
a
bigger
size
in
shoes
and
gloves-
see
a
doctor
.
Thick
ankles
are
not
always
due
to
mere
fat
.
Often
varicose
veins
are
to
blame
.
The
safest
place
for
fat
is
on
the
arms
.
It
helps
to
keep
the
muscles
in
shape
.
Fat
round
the
neck
is
not
so
frightening
as
you
might
believe
.
Whether
the
fat
is
at
the
back
or
under
the
chin
,
the
excess
wo
n't
do
any
harm
so
long
as
there
is
n't
too
much
of
it
.
The
first
signs
of
a
thick
neck
affecting
health
are
headaches
and
irritability
.
These
indicate
blood
pressure
.
By
far
the
luckiest
folk
are
the
ones
with
a
thin
layer
of
overall
fat
.
They
can
stand
both
cold
and
hot
weather
,
because
the
fat
under
the
skin
helps
control
the
body
temperature
.
Little
Signs
I
Do
n't
Like
To
See
I
DID
N'T
like
the
look
of
a
patient
who
came
to
see
me
a
few
evenings
ago
.
He
'd
rushed
to
the
surgery
and
was
breathing
heavily
.
But
it
was
n't
that
which
disturbed
me
.
It
was
the
time
he
took
to
recover
.
If
you
're
under
25
you
should
get
your
breath
back
in
one
minute
.
Under
45
I
'd
say
two
minutes
.
Up
to
65
the
breathing
should
be
easier
inside
four
minutes
.
What
are
the
other
little
signs
a
doctor
does
n't
like
to
see
?
When
a
woman
comes
to
me
complaining
of
tiredness
and
breathlessness
,
the
shape
of
her
ankles
can
tell
me
a
lot
.
If
her
ankles
have
been
steadily
getting
thicker
I
suspect
trouble
with
the
heart
.
But
when
there
's
no
breathlessness
and
no
general
fatigue
then
the
ankles
have
simply
thickened
with
too
much
standing
or
walking
.
FOLK
over
45
would
do
well
to
watch
the
veins
at
the
side
of
their
necks
.
These
veins
stand
out
pretty
far
when
you
're
bursting
with
anger
or
physical
exertion
.
But
when
the
anger
dies
away
or
the
exertion
is
over
these
veins
should
subside
.
If
they
do
n't
I
've
a
suspicion
the
heart
is
congested
and
overtaxed
.
The
heart
has
another
way
to
tell
the
world
it
's
under
strain
.
The
pulse
beats
at
the
side
of
the
neck
just
where
a
man
's
collar
is
.
Maybe
you
've
noticed
this
yourself
in
a
person
full
of
suppressed
excitement-
usually
someone
who
takes
a
pride
in
self-control
.
Well
,
self-control
is
n't
always
good
for
health
.
The
body's
normal
reactions
do
n't
like
being
suppressed
.
Secret
worry
and
suppressed
emotion
affect
the
heart
,
and
in
many
cases
this
shows
in
the
pulse
beat
I
mentioned
.
Occasionally
I
notice
my
patient
has
a
quiver
round
the
mouth
or
lip
.
This
indicates
nervous
strain
.
No
matter
how
you
try
to
control
yourself
,
the
muscles
round
the
mouth
are
first
to
give
way
.
I
ONCE
warned
a
patient
he
was
due
for
an
attack
of
lumbago
unless
he
was
careful
.
``
But
how
can
you
tell
?
''
he
asked
.
``
It
's
quite
easy
,
''
I
told
him
.
``
You
're
walking
at
a
slight
forward
angle
.
That
tells
me
your
back
muscles
are
taxed
and
uncomfortable
.
They
're
fighting
the
lumbago
.
''
Bloodlessness
is
n't
so
easy
to
detect
as
you
might
imagine
.
You
can
look
as
fit
as
a
fiddle
and
yet
be
bloodless
.
My
test
rarely
fails
.
I
look-
not
at
the
lips
,
which
can
be
deceptive-
but
at
the
ear
lobes
.
I
can
learn
a
lot
when
the
light
is
shining
through
the
lobes
from
behind
.
I
do
n't
like
to
see
the
lobes
pale
or
dull
pink
.
The
richer
the
colour
the
better
.
When
There
's
Nothing
Better
Than
A
Poultice
YOU
know
that
awful
feeling
you
get
about
two
o'clock
in
the
morning
,
when
you
have
a
pain
that
wo
n't
let
you
get
to
sleep
.
A
patient
of
mine
had
a
pain
like
that
in
her
shoulder
.
It
gnawed
and
gnawed
for
hours
.
At
last
she
got
up
in
desperation
.
There
was
no
fire
and
she
was
out
of
aspirins
.
Do
you
know
what
she
did
?
She
opened
the
oven
door
,
lit
the
gas
,
and
then
sat
in
front
of
it
.
The
heat
certainly
eased
the
pain
.
But
if
only
she
'd
known
she
could
have
been
lying
comfortably
in
bed
getting
the
same
relief
.
All
she
had
to
do
was
to
make
an
old-fashioned
poultice
.
A
HOME-Made
bread
poultice
can
work
wonders
.
Just
cut
one
slice
of
bread
about
an
inch
thick
.
Roll
it
in
gauze
muslin
or
thin
cotton
.
Dip
it
into
hot
water
then
wring
out
.
The
secret
is
to
do
it
gently
.
The
poultice
should
never
be
dripping
wet
.
Then
test
it
for
heat
on
the
back
of
the
hand
.
Mould
the
poultice
over
the
painful
part
and
make
sure
it
extends
three
inches
all
round
beyond
the
pain
.
Finally
cover
the
lot
with
a
piece
of
old
flannel
,
cotton
wool
,
or
a
double
thickness
of
lint
.
Why
does
a
poultice
do
the
trick
so
well
?
Well
,
it
dilates
the
blood
vessels
.
It
draws
blood
to
the
painful
area
.
This
in
turn
restores
the
damaged
tissue
and
carries
away
harmful
poison
.
And
there
's
nothing
like
a
poultice
to
help
you
get
to
sleep
.
When
you
're
in
pain
all
the
muscles
round
the
area
tighten
up
and
make
the
pain
worse
.
But
the
poultice
slackens
off
this
muscle
tension
,
and
half
your
battle
for
sleep
is
won
.
OF
all
ailments
I
think
chest
troubles
get
most
relief
from
a
poultice
.
Bad
bronchitis
can
be
specially
distressing
.
Yet
a
poultice
can
ease
the
breathing
and
loosen
the
tightness
in
the
chest
.
But
,
remember
,
children
or
anyone
who
is
frail
should
not
have
the
poultice
on
the
chest
.
The
weight
might
restrict
the
breathing
.
So
for
these
folk
put
the
poultice
across
the
shoulders
,
just
below
the
shoulder
blades
.
The
biggest
poultice
of
all
is
needed
for
pleurisy
.
It
should
start
under
the
armpit
and
go
down
almost
to
the
waist
.
Of
course
,
the
best
poultice
of
all
is
the
kaolin
variety-
if
it
's
fresh
and
moist
.
But
you
can
take
comfort
in
the
fact
that
you
need
never
be
stuck-
so
long
as
you
have
a
slice
of
bread
in
the
house
.
Seven
Golden
Rules
For
The
Winter
NOW
'S
the
time
a
lot
of
my
patients
ask
me
the
same
question
.
``
How
is
it
,
doctor
,
that
you
manage
to
keep
so
clear
of
colds
every
winter
?
''
They
think
I
have
some
special
medicine
,
but
I
do
n't
.
All
I
do
is
follow
these
golden
rules
:
-
1
.
When
the
first
frosts
come
start
the
day
with
porridge
and
milk
.
The
lime
in
the
oatmeal
and
in
the
milk
is
good
for
the
circulation
.
It
's
specially
good
for
anyone
plagued
with
chilblains
.
But
the
porridge
does
more
.
That
mass
of
warm
oatmeal
in
your
stomach
is
central
heating
at
its
best
.
You
wo
n't
feel
the
cold
so
much
on
your
way
to
work
.
You
wo
n't
chill
so
easily
standing
for
a
bus
.
2
.
Never
go
out
on
a
winter
's
morning
with
an
empty
or
cold
stomach
.
If
you
do
,
the
blood
has
to
rush
inwards
to
warm
up
the
stomach
.
There
's
less
blood
for
the
outer
areas
,
and
that
can
mean
a
chill
.
3
.
Always
keep
on
the
move
.
If
you
pop
your
finger
quickly
in
and
out
of
cold
water
you'll
hardly
feel
the
cold
.
Keep
the
finger
in
for
a
longer
time
and
it
will
``
freeze
.
''
In
the
same
way
you
can
walk
along
wet
roads
without
becoming
chilled
.
But
you
're
asking
for
trouble
if
you
stand
around
for
a
gossip
.
4
.
In
cold
weather
a
little
exercise
is
the
best
defence
against
rheumatism-
particularly
fibrositis
.
There
's
no
need
for
special
exercises
.
Simply
stretch
yourself
.
Wiggle
your
hands
and
toes
.
The
older
you
are
the
less
strenuous
the
exercises
should
be
.
But
even
if
you
're
over
seventy
,
do
try
to
get
your
muscles
moving
.
#
215
<
177
TEXT
F34
>
Their
ideal
was
to
keep
close
to
the
exact
photographic
truth
but
to
render
it
with
a
vigorous
,
personal
handling
of
the
paint
,
which
gave
it
a
character
not
possessed
by
a
photograph
.
At
the
end
of
the
nineteenth
century
the
leading
portrait
painters
in
Britain
included
Sargent
,
John
Lavery
and
the
veteran
Watts
,
while
in
landscape
Alfred
East
and
D.
Y.
Cameron
were
among
the
leaders
.
But
a
kind
of
work
that
was
particularly
typical
of
this
period
was
inspired
,
not
by
the
French
Impressionists
,
but
by
a
group
who
preceded
them
in
France
,
called
the
Plein
Air
(
Open
Air
)
School
.
These
Plein
Airists
chose
to
paint
their
pictures
on
the
spot-
not
in
the
studio
.
They
believed
in
working
direct
from
nature
,
out
of
doors
.
Those
British
painters
who
tried
to
follow
these
ideals
found
themselves
in
difficulties
with
the
British
climate
,
for
the
climate
of
France
is
much
more
suitable
to
long
hours
of
painting
out
of
doors
.
However
,
they
found
a
solution
by
moving
to
the
mildness
of
Cornwall
,
in
the
south-west
,
to
live
.
There
,
in
such
places
as
Penzance
and
Newlyn
,
colonies
of
painters
settled
.
Stanhope
Forbes
and
Frank
Bramley
represented
faithfully
scenes
from
the
lives
of
the
Cornish
fishermen
.
Henry
La
Thangue
and
George
Clausen
also
found
,
in
the
everyday
life
of
humble
folk
,
their
favourite
subjects
.
We
can
see
many
pictures
by
British
artists
,
as
well
as
those
of
the
more
recent
foreign
painters
,
at
the
Tate
Gallery
in
London
,
which
was
opened
in
1897-
an
important
event
for
art
in
Britain
.
This
gallery
was
the
generous
gift
of
Henry
Tate
,
the
sugar
merchant
,
who
was
made
a
baron
by
Queen
Victoria
just
before
he
died
,
as
a
mark
of
the
gratitude
of
the
nation
.
Queen
Victoria
herself
died
in
191
,
and
by
that
time
the
influence
of
the
Impressionists
was
being
felt
strongly
in
Britain
.
Painters
like
Lucien
Pissarro
,
Wilson
Steer
,
Spencer
Gore
and
Sickert
were
working
in
a
fully
Impressionist
way
,
and
this
kind
of
painting
was
at
last
becoming
accepted
by
the
British
public
in
spite
of
the
constant
prejudice
against
new
things
in
art
.
So
the
pioneer
work
of
Constable
and
Turner
,
having
been
nurtured
on
foreign
soil
,
echoed
back
to
their
native
land
after
more
than
half
a
century
had
passed
.
However
,
by
that
time
a
new
war
had
been
raging
in
Paris
for
some
time
,
where
the
Post-Impressionists
were
attacking
the
ideas
of
the
Impressionists
,
though
once
again
it
was
some
time
before
this
new
conflict
spread
to
Britain
.
The
Impressionists
,
in
their
devotion
to
light
,
had
tended
to
become
quite
indifferent
to
the
objects
in
their
pictures
.
The
Post-Impressionists
felt
that
this
impartiality
was
itself
a
limiting
thing
.
They
held
that
it
was
the
painter
's
feelings
about
a
scene
that
should
be
expressed
,
not
just
the
light
that
reflected
from
the
scene
.
With
this
in
view
they
permitted
themselves
to
exaggerate
any
quality
which
they
found
exciting-
they
claimed
the
right
to
distort
the
facts
according
to
their
own
feelings
.
In
doing
so
these
painters
finally
abandoned
all
attempt
to
compete
with
the
camera
.
They
turned
their
back
on
realism
and
threw
overboard
all
their
time-honoured
traditions
.
Many
painters
still
continued
to
represent
nature
in
the
traditional
way
,
of
course
.
Such
painters
are
called
academic
,
because
in
general
they
keep
to
the
ideals
of
the
old
academies
,
which
have
tended
to
oppose
any
new
movements
in
painting
.
We
still
have
many
such
academic
painters
today
,
and
they
will
continue
;
but
gradually
the
British
public
is
accepting
the
other
kind-
those
who
feel
that
a
painter
's
job
is
to
abandon
the
task
of
representing
nature
in
a
literal
,
realistic
way
and
to
explore
beyond
the
region
of
actual
appearances
.
This
breaking
away
from
accepted
standards
in
painting
has
usually
been
brought
about
by
small
groups
of
young
painters
who
have
shared
the
same
ideals
and
given
each
other
encouragement
and
help
.
These
groups
,
as
they
have
arisen
one
after
another
,
have
been
regarded
by
most
older
painters
as
dangerous
rebels
and
have
been
outcasts
,
excluded
from
all
established
groups
such
as
the
Royal
Academy
.
However
as
time
goes
on
they
have
managed
to
convert
many
of
their
fellow-artists
and
finally
the
general
public
to
their
new
ideas
,
which
have
then
lost
their
novelty
and
no
longer
appear
so
shocking
and
outrageous
,
but
are
finally
regarded
as
quite
traditional
and
old
fashioned
.
These
rebel
painters
by
then
will
have
grown
old
and
their
style
may
have
come
to
be
regarded
as
sufficiently
respectable
for
them
to
be
themselves
elected
to
the
Royal
Academy
and
other
societies
which
once
rejected
them
.
They
then
tend
,
in
their
turn
,
to
oppose
the
newer
groups
whose
ideas
and
methods
are
more
modern
still
.
Thus
the
old-established
art
societies
,
and
particularly
the
Royal
Academy
,
have
been
constantly
rejecting
and
thwarting
new
groups
of
young
rebels
as
they
have
come
into
being
one
after
another
.
This
has
tended
to
lessen
the
prestige
of
the
Royal
Academy
in
the
eyes
,
first
of
many
painters
,
and
eventually
of
the
general
public
.
It
is
still
important
and
has
great
influence
,
but
that
influence
is
less
than
it
once
was
.
On
the
other
hand
various
groups
in
turn
,
such
as
the
New
English
Art
Club
,
the
Camden
Town
Group
and
the
London
Group
,
have
organised
exhibitions
which
have
been
more
vigorous
and
exciting
than
the
Academy
itself
and
have
often
attracted
more
attention
.
Recently
there
have
been
a
number
of
painters
who
could
have
become
associates
of
the
Royal
Academy
and
finally
academicians
,
but
have
preferred
to
remain
outside
,
for
they
wanted
to
be
regarded
as
advanced
and
unorthodox
in
their
work
and
not
to
become
associated
with
any
society
which
might
be
considered
old
fashioned
and
hidebound
.
It
is
really
rather
surprising
how
well
the
Royal
Academy
has
managed
to
adjust
itself
to
changing
styles
and
ideals
in
art
,
considering
how
it
is
organised
.
Painters
,
before
they
are
elected
as
associates
or
academicians
have
nearly
always
been
exhibiting
for
some
years
and
are
therefore
no
longer
young
men
,
so
the
A.R.A
.
's
and
R.A.
's
are
,
on
the
whole
,
middle-aged
or
elderly
.
At
that
age
people
tend
to
become
somewhat
set
in
their
ways
.
What
is
remarkable
is
not
so
much
that
the
Royal
Academy
should
have
remained
distinctly
academic
,
but
that
it
should
have
shown
so
much
tolerance
as
it
has
to
the
younger
men
.
Since
the
days
of
the
Impressionists
the
world
of
art
has
grown
much
smaller
.
Rapid
communications
have
broken
down
the
national
barriers
that
previously
gave
painters
in
Britain
a
certain
amount
of
isolation
.
Art
has
thus
become
much
more
international
.
Paris
has
continued
as
the
focus-point
of
change
in
art
.
Here
the
new
ideas
have
mostly
originated
,
but
they
have
spread
much
more
quickly
than
in
previous
periods
.
In
the
past
fifty
years
or
so
we
have
seen
a
number
of
'isms
'
,
following
each
other
in
quick
succession-
Cubism
,
Futurism
,
Fauvism
,
Surrealism
and
others
.
These
movements
have
mostly
consisted
in
the
exaggeration
of
some
single
factor
in
painting-
some
factor
that
has
been
part
of
the
stock-in-trade
of
painters
from
the
first-
and
enlarging
this
to
become
the
whole
.
By
discarding
all
the
other
factors
,
or
most
of
them
,
this
then
becomes
the
sole
interest
of
the
painter
.
To
take
a
single
instance
,
Cubism
consisted
in
the
exaggeration
of
the
geometric
characteristics
of
natural
forms
.
There
have
always
been
painters
who
enjoyed
the
squareness
or
roundness
of
things
,
and
have
tended
in
consequence
to
exaggerate
the
squareness
of
an
elbow
or
a
cliff
edge
and
the
roundness
of
a
forehead
or
a
hilltop
at
the
expense
of
other
aspects
of
objects
.
The
Cubists
took
this
to
the
limit
,
reducing
every
form
to
its
simplest
,
geometric
counterpart-
making
human
figures
,
trees
,
hills
and
everything
else
into
arrangements
of
cubes
,
spheres
and
cylinders
.
Of
course
,
in
order
to
do
this
they
had
to
deny
themselves
nearly
every
quality
other
than
geometric
forms
;
but
that
is
the
nature
of
an
'ism
'
in
art
.
Many
British
painters
have
been
influenced
by
Cubism
,
among
them
Wyndham
Lewis
,
Paul
Nash
,
Edward
Wadsworth
and
William
Roberts
.
Another
characteristic
of
painting
in
recent
times
is
the
repeated
turning
back
for
inspiration
to
early
or
primitive
artistic
traditions
.
This
is
not
just
the
kind
of
home
sickness
for
simpler
ways
which
we
have
seen
already
,
among
the
Pre-Raphaelites
for
instance
.
No
doubt
this
feeling
enters
into
it
,
but
there
is
more
to
it
than
that
.
It
is
part
of
a
questing
for
new
purpose
and
aim
in
art
.
Of
course
there
are
still
many
painters
who
are
content
to
continue
working
in
the
academic
way
,
developing
new
variations
within
the
tradition
of
more
or
less
descriptive
painting
.
But
there
is
a
growing
number
who
have
become
dissatisfied
with
this
.
They
have
come
to
feel
that
realistic
painting
has
run
its
course
and
that
the
whole
of
that
road
has
been
thoroughly
explored
and
no
further
progress
is
possible
.
There
is
no
feeling
of
adventure
for
them
in
this
field
,
no
anticipation
of
new
discovery
,
and
without
this
a
painter
's
work
becomes
unbearable
drudgery
.
Unless
he
feels
that
he
can
improve
,
he
must
either
give
up
or
go
back
and
start
again
on
a
new
route
.
That
is
just
what
many
painters
have
been
doing
in
recent
years
.
They
can
not
beat
the
camera
at
its
own
work
and
they
can
not
improve
on
the
work
of
the
great
realistic
painters
before
them
,
so
they
go
back
along
the
route
of
painting
of
the
past
in
the
hope
of
finding
some
side-track
branching
off
,
which
will
open
up
into
a
royal
road
to
new
achievements
and
exciting
discoveries
.
So
the
modern
painters
have
often
taken
the
ancient
Greeks
or
Mexicans
,
or
perhaps
the
more
recent
carvers
of
West
Africa
,
or
the
Fiji
Islands
as
their
inspiration
,
just
as
explorers
in
a
strange
land
will
employ
local
guides
.
After
all
,
there
have
been
artists
in
the
world
for
nearly
fifty
thousand
years
,
but
painters
have
been
working
in
the
academic
style
for
only
about
the
last
six
hundred
years
,
and
most
of
that
time
in
only
one
part
of
the
world-
western
Europe
.
This
academic
painting
is
a
recent
,
very
wonderful
episode
if
we
consider
it
against
the
whole
of
art
history
.
It
is
like
one
short
act
in
a
long
performance
;
and
while
painters
in
Europe
have
been
perfecting
their
own
tradition
,
there
were
many
other
artistic
traditions
,
both
past
and
present
,
about
which
they
were
very
ignorant
.
All
these
alien
styles
were
available
to
help
them
when
they
felt
the
need
to
make
a
new
beginning
.
Some
artists
have
found
a
new
path
in
their
work
by
abandoning
subject-matter
entirely
.
They
have
taken
this
much
further
than
Whistler
and
the
Impressionists
did
,
and
represent
nothing
in
their
pictures
,
employing
only
purely
abstract
shapes
.
Ben
Nicholson
is
the
best
known
of
the
British
abstract
painters
.
Many
painters
,
in
quite
recent
times
,
feel
more
and
more
out
of
tune
with
modern
society
.
They
feel
that
the
world
today
belongs
to
science
and
machines
and
has
no
place
for
art-
that
everywhere
a
falsely
high
value
is
placed
on
material
things
,
and
the
mind
and
spirit
of
man
is
being
neglected
.
Some
of
them
,
especially
certain
groups
abroad
,
have
expressed
in
their
pictures
the
frustration
and
dissatisfaction
which
they
feel
.
At
times
such
painters
have
gone
far
beyond
the
satire
of
Hogarth
and
Rowlandson
,
and
have
held
mankind
up
to
derision
in
their
canvases
,
depicting
humanity
as
distorted
by
corruption
and
lunacy
.
As
usual
,
these
new
movements
have
mostly
been
in
existence
for
some
time
on
the
Continent
before
they
reached
Britain
;
and
when
they
have
been
seen
here
it
has
often
been
only
in
a
modified
form
.
But
a
great
deal
of
the
art
of
today
in
this
country
has
been
affected
by
them
.
The
recent
tendency
to
turn
away
from
realism
in
painting
has
been
made
easier
because
photography
has
now
relieved
painters
of
much
of
their
previous
task
of
recording
facts
and
portraying
people
and
places
.
#
212
<
178
TEXT
F35
>
TRADITIONAL
CUSTOMS
Meistertrunk
(
Master
Draught
)
and
Shepherd
's
Dance
,
Rothenburg-on-Tauber
,
Sundays
in
June
,
July
and
August
.
The
Meistertrunk
is
the
best
known
and
most
popular
of
the
Bavarian
history
plays
.
And
it
takes
place
,
of
course
,
in
perhaps
the
most
picturesque
medieval
town
in
Germany
.
``
The
Master
Draught
''
is
based
on
chronicled
events
of
the
Thirty
Years
'
War
.
When
,
in
October
,
1631
,
the
Imperial
Field
Marshal
Tilly
brought
his
troops
to
the
town
,
demanding
its
surrender
,
the
citizens
refused
.
However
,
at
last
they
had
to
give
in
,
and
the
conqueror
decided
the
burgomaster
and
the
councilmen
should
suffer
the
death
penalty
.
Pleas
from
the
women
and
children
softened
Tilly
's
heart
somewhat
.
But
good
wine
did
more
,
for
when
he
saw
the
magnificent
state
beaker
he
stated
that
if
the
burgomaster
or
one
of
the
council
could
empty
it
at
one
draught
all
should
live
and
the
city
be
spared
.
Burgomaster
Nush
undertook
the
task
,
and
emptied
the
beaker
at
one
draught
,
thus
saving
everyone
.
This
historical
beaker
is
still
used
when
the
epic
story
is
re-enacted
to-day
,
although
this
scene
is
but
one
in
a
play
in
which
the
actors
wear
period
costumes
.
The
entire
town
is
the
stage
,
with
the
troop
encampment
outside
the
city
walls
,
the
children
's
plea
with
Tilly
on
the
market
square
,
and
all
the
rest
.
In
the
afternoon
of
some
days
of
the
history
play
,
the
historical
shepherds
'
dance
is
performed
in
the
market
square
.
It
is
danced
in
honour
of
St.
Wolfgang
,
patron-saint
of
shepherds
,
and
commemorates
a
member
of
the
shepherds
'
guild
who
made
a
race
from
his
pastures
to
the
city
to
bring
warning
of
the
approach
of
an
enemy
.
The
troop
encampment
outside
the
city
walls
lasts
until
late
,
when
camp
fires
and
torch-light
add
to
the
romantic
scene
.
On
certain
evenings
during
the
summer
,
Hans
Sachs
plays
are
given
in
a
local
hall
.
Kinderzeche
(
Children
's
Feast
)
,
Dinkelsbu
''
hl
,
July
.
This
medieval
town
,
not
far
from
Rothenburg
,
also
re-enacts
an
episode
from
the
Thirty
Years
'
War
.
When
a
Swedish
colonel
came
with
his
troops
to
conquer
the
town
,
the
burghers
were
split
in
their
attitude
.
In
perplexity
the
city
fathers
tried
vainly
to
find
a
solution
.
Ruin
and
destruction
seemed
inevitable
.
It
was
then
that
a
beautiful
young
girl
,
named
Lore
,
accompanied
by
a
crowd
of
small
children
,
offered
to
go
out
to
meet
the
Colonel
and
to
beg
pity
for
the
town
.
But
before
the
plan
could
be
realised
the
Swedish
troops
had
entered
the
city
,
ready
to
destroy
it
.
At
that
moment
,
the
song
of
children
's
voices
sounded
from
afar
,
and
then
Lore
appeared
with
her
young
band
.
Fearlessly
she
faced
the
conqueror
,
knelt
and
begged
his
mercy
for
the
town
and
its
people
.
The
colonel
's
heart
softened
,
and
Dinkelsbu
''
hl
was
saved
from
destruction
.
The
Kinderzeche
festival
is
first
of
all
a
children
's
event
.
It
usually
begins
on
the
Saturday
before
the
third
Monday
in
July
with
beer
sampling
on
the
``
shooting
meadows
.
''
The
next
morning
the
boys
'
band
marches
through
the
city
in
historical
costumes
,
playing
lustily
.
The
festival
play
is
performed
in
the
ancient
market
hall
.
During
the
play
period
,
the
entire
town
is
one
great
festival
ground
.
There
are
processions
,
children
's
dances
,
concerts
,
guild
and
sword
dances
,
and
many
other
entertainments
.
Hamelin
is
mainly
familiar
to
us
through
the
legend
of
the
Rattenfa
''
nger
(
Rat-catcher
)
,
related
in
Browning
's
poem
.
The
event
is
celebrated
each
Sunday
in
summer
when
the
story
is
re-enacted
by
a
piper
and
boys
,
the
latter
disguised
as
mice
.
Unfortunately
,
modern
research
tends
to
discredit
the
legend
,
claiming
that
what
really
happened
was
a
visit
from
a
labour
agent
who
attracted
many
local
young
men
away
to
Bohemia
,
with
the
promise
of
good
wages
.
The
Princely
Wedding
,
Landshut
,
every
two
or
three
years
(
usually
on
three
Sundays
in
June
and
July
)
.
This
is
one
of
the
most
colourful
events
in
Europe
.
It
is
a
re-enactment
of
a
gorgeous
wedding
which
took
place
in
1745
when
Ludwig
the
Rich
married
his
son
,
Duke
George
,
to
Hedwiga
of
the
Royal
House
of
Poland
.
In
addition
to
a
festive
procession
,
the
houses
of
this
medieval
town
are
beautifully
decorated
for
the
occasion
,
and
nearly
a
thousand
``
burghers
,
''
dressed
in
the
rich
costumes
of
the
Middle
Ages
,
strut
around
and
bring
those
opulent
days
back
to
life
for
a
short
while
.
I
say
''
opulent
,
''
for
it
is
officially
recorded
that
at
the
feasting
which
followed
the
actual
wedding
,
333
oxen
,
275
fat
pigs
,
4
calves
,
and
12
,
geese
were
eaten
.
Tanzel-Festival
,
Kaufbeuren
,
July
.
This
is
another
outstanding
costume
festival
held
in
a
small
town
lying
between
Augsburg
and
Fu
''
ssen
.
It
celebrates
an
old
custom
dating
back
to
1497
,
and
begins
with
the
enactment
of
an
historic
scene
,
when
the
burgomaster
with
his
councillors
receives
King
Conradin
who
,
on
horseback
and
accompanied
by
his
knights
and
bishops
,
appears
at
the
door
of
the
town
hall
.
The
festival
's
climax
,
however
,
is
the
great
procession
through
the
town
,
with
heralds
,
flower-girls
,
drummers
,
the
King
,
the
city
council
and
their
ladies
,
lansquenets
in
plus-fours
,
followed
by
the
guilds
and
their
state
carriages
,
among
them
weavers
,
brewers
,
tanners
and
blacksmiths
.
Archers
appear
,
flag-wavers
,
medievally-clad
soldiers
and
yellow
mail
coaches
with
postillions
industriously
blowing
their
horns
.
There
are
many
bands
,
while
perhaps
the
most
beautiful
features
of
the
festival
are
the
8
children
,
dressed
in
historic
costumes
.
Anno
1634
,
No
''
rdlingen
,
during
summer
months
.
This
is
the
most
southerly
of
the
three
medieval
towns
lying
on
the
``
Romantic
Road
,
''
and
it
still
retains
its
fortress
wall
with
18
towers
.
The
Daniel
Tower
of
its
fine
St.
George
's
Church
still
sees
a
unique
nightly
ceremony
,
for
at
nine
each
night
a
watchman
at
its
summit
cries
to
another
on
the
ground
that
``
All
's
well
.
''
The
play
re-enacts
various
events
in
the
Thirty
Years
'
War
.
There
are
dances
in
period
costumes
,
concerts
and
other
entertainments
.
The
town's
populace
form
the
cast
for
the
play
,
and
the
streets
offer
a
fascinating
picture
,
resembling
indeed
a
medieval
master
's
painting
.
Spearing
the
Dragon
,
Fu
''
rth-im-Wald
.
For
5
years
this
town
in
the
Bayerischer
Wald
has
performed
an
exciting
open-air
play
(
every
second
Sunday
in
August
)
,
called
``
Drachenstich
''
(
spearing
the
dragon
)
.
It
is
based
,
obviously
,
on
some
pagan
legend
.
Performed
in
the
market
square
,
the
play
has
as
its
climax
the
killing
of
the
dragon
(
5
ft.
long
,
1
ft.
high
,
and
weighing
over
a
ton
)
by
a
knight
on
horseback
who
pierces
the
monster
's
head
by
thrusting
his
spear
into
it
through
the
throat
.
The
hero
must
be
careful
,
however
,
not
to
miss
a
pig
's
bladder
filled
with
ox
blood
,
so
the
wounded
animal
can
spout
blood
.
The
dragon
looks
comically
gruesome
when
it
spouts
fire
,
rolls
the
eyes
,
shows
its
giant
teeth
,
wiggles
its
large
blood-red
tongue
and
twists
its
huge
body
.
With
the
Drachenstich
,
of
course
,
go
merrymaking
and
various
festivities
,
including
a
grand
procession
through
the
streets
.
Fu
''
rth-im-Wald
is
also
the
scene
of
a
Leonhardi
Ride-
a
religious
festival
really
,
and
it
takes
place
on
Easter
Monday
.
Other
Leonhardi
Rides
in
Bavaria
are
usually
held
on
November
6th
,
the
saint
's
day
.
Trenck
,
the
Pandur
,
Waldmu
''
nchen
(
July
to
August
)
.
This
open-air
play
performed
after
dark
is
notable
for
its
excellent
artistic
management
and
the
highly
realistic
acting
.
Among
the
players
are
many
direct
descendants
of
the
characters
they
represent
in
the
play
.
The
story
is
about
the
capture
,
sack
and
burning
of
the
town
by
a
notorious
leader
of
Hungarian
Pandur
bands
in
the
year
1742
.
The
nightly
troop
encampment
scenes
,
wild
riding
,
and
especially
the
storming
of
the
town
with
scaling
ladders
,
torches
and
burning
pitch
,
are
exciting
and
exceedingly
well
done
.
Ulmer
Fischerstechen
,
Ulm
,
first
Monday
in
August
on
the
Danube
.
According
to
old
tradition
,
two
boats
approach
with
the
participants
in
old
costumes
,
and
try
and
joust
each
other
into
the
water
with
lances
.
The
``
sport
''
was
already
popular
in
the
16th
century
when
Kaiser
Karl
=5
and
his
son
,
later
King
Philip
=2
of
Spain
,
allowed
it
in
1549
.
This
Turnier
auf
dem
Wasser
(
tournament
on
the
water
)
was
played
in
the
old
Ulm
days
when
it
was
a
free
city
and
the
game
took
place
between
youngsters
of
the
fishermen
's
guild
.
It
is
today
performed
as
a
pageant
,
and
is
also
popular
in
other
countries
.
Potters
'
Festival
,
Passau
,
first
Saturday
in
August
.
The
products
of
the
potters
of
the
Ilz
section
of
this
three-river
city
have
long
been
famous
.
Although
their
great
boom
period
is
no
more
,
the
Ilz
``
Haferl
Festival
''
(
pottery
festival
)
is
still
celebrated
with
great
enthusiasm
.
All
the
buildings
in
town
and
the
moated
castle
,
Niederhaus
,
are
specially
illuminated
,
dance
music
is
played
in
the
open
,
there
are
open-air
performances
,
water
games
,
boat
racing
,
and
a
pageant
.
The
climax
is
a
large
scale
illumination
of
the
town
and
Oberhaus
fortress
and
the
old
section
of
Passau
.
There
is
a
splendid
display
of
fireworks
;
and
one
seems
wafted
to
a
night
in
Venice
.
Folk
Festival
,
Nuremburg
,
usually
in
August
.
Founded
in
1826
,
this
festival
is
rather
similar
to
the
better-known
Oktoberfest
of
Munich
.
There
are
the
great
beer
tents
,
representative
shows
,
entertainments
and
other
attractions
.
On
the
Friday
before
the
first
festival
Sunday
the
chief
burgomaster
empties
the
first
``
mass
''
(
about
one
quart
)
in
the
course
of
a
grand
beer
sampling
ceremony
.
Crowds
pour
into
the
city
from
the
surrounding
Bavarian
towns
and
villages
,
and
there
is
a
joyous
atmosphere
of
wit
and
good
humour-
two
strong
characteristics
of
the
citizens
.
Teenagers
'
Festival
,
Worms
,
first
week
in
September
.
This
is
one
of
the
most
amusing
festivals
in
Germany
.
Among
the
events
are
the
historical
coachmen
's
dance
,
a
hilarious
fishermen
's
jousting
tournament
on
the
Rhine
,
fought
from
small
boats
,
a
parade
of
illuminated
vessels
,
and
a
giant
firework
display
.
Huge
wine
and
beer
tents
,
holding
thousands
of
visitors
,
as
well
as
numerous
booths
are
to
be
found
in
the
fair
grounds
beside
the
river
's
bank
.
The
Tura
Michele
,
Augsburg
.
Since
1526
,
a
group
of
figures
representing
the
archangel
Michael
with
the
Devil
at
his
feet
has
been
in
the
understructure
of
the
Perlach
Tower
of
the
city
hall
.
On
St.
Michael
's
Day
,
September
29th
,
the
angel
appears
every
hour
on
the
hour
,
and
with
each
sound
of
the
hour
stabs
the
struggling
Devil
.
During
the
last
war
the
historical
figure
was
destroyed
,
but
a
new
one
is
now
carrying
on
the
old
custom
.
Every
year
a
fair
is
held
on
this
day
and
the
so-called
``
Tura
Michele
''
is
visited
by
many
tourists
.
Driving
the
Cattle
Home
,
Bavarian
Alps
.
According
to
an
ancient
custom
the
almabtrieb-
driving
the
cattle
home
from
the
mountains-
is
the
occasion
of
a
great
autumn
festival
in
the
Bavarian
Alps
.
In
a
festive
procession
the
cattle
,
wreathed
and
garlanded
,
stamp
down
the
hills
,
the
dairy
maid
out
front
and
the
shepherd
boy
following
the
herd
.
Particularly
pretty
is
the
driving-down
of
the
cows
from
the
pastures
above
Lake
Ko
''
nigssee
near
Berchtesgaden
,
where
the
cattle
are
carried
across
the
lake
by
boat
.
Traditional
Costume
Festivals
,
Southern
Bavaria
.
The
``
Union
of
Bavarian
Costume
Clubs
''
comprises
some
65
clubs
with
a
total
of
7
,
members
.
Throughout
the
year
,
but
especially
during
the
summer
months
,
these
clubs
hold
costume
festivals
.
One
of
the
outstanding
examples
is
the
Annual
Pageant
in
Munich
in
October
.
The
most
beautiful
native
costumes
from
all
over
the
country
are
on
parade
there
,
to
the
accompaniment
of
bands
,
also
in
native
garb
.
These
costume
days
and
festivals
are
real
folk
events
,
complete
with
field
mass
,
extended
processions
,
honour
dances
,
and
music
band
contests
.
Leonhardi-Ride
,
Bad
To
''
lz
.
November
6th
is
the
name-day
of
St.
Leonhard
,
patron
saint
of
the
horses
.
In
Old
Bavaria
,
the
day
has
been
observed
for
centuries
by
the
peasants
'
``
Leonhardi
Ride
''
to
church
in
which
well-groomed
,
beautifully
harnessed
horses
draw
richly
decorated
wagons
.
While
many
villages
have
clung
to
this
ancient
custom
,
no
Leonhardi
Ride
has
become
so
famous
as
the
one
of
To
''
lz
in
the
Isar
river
bend
.
The
preparations
take
weeks
,
and
from
distant
farmsteads
they
come
to
Kalvarien
(
Calvary
)
Mountain
at
To
''
lz
,
high
above
the
Isar
.
#
211
<
179
TEXT
F36
>
Editing
in
Eskimo
by
Francis
Dickie
FIFTY
YEARS
AGO
,
the
Canadian
Eskimo
,
scattered
across
half
a
million
square
miles
of
the
Arctic
,
from
the
Atlantic
seaboard
to
the
Bering
Sea
on
the
Pacific
,
was
a
primitive
race
.
Now
,
Canada's
Department
of
Northern
Affairs
is
publishing
the
first
magazine
entirely
in
the
Canadian
Eskimo
tongue
ever
produced
.
Remembering
that
it
is
only
fifty
years
since
a
syllabic
written
version
of
the
Canadian
Eskimo
language
was
created
by
missionaries
,
the
production
now
of
an
all-Eskimo
magazine
,
in
two
separate
dialects
,
is
truly
an
amazing
step
forward
.
For
,
it
must
be
remembered
,
fifty
years
ago
the
Canadian
Eskimo
was
still
a
stone-age
people
.
The
fact
that
the
different
tribes
were
so
widely
scattered
over
such
an
enormous
territory
,
and
were
constantly
on
the
move
in
pursuit
of
sea
and
land
animals
and
fish
,
made
the
missionary's
teaching
of
the
syllabics
slower
and
more
difficult
.
THIS
FIRST
MAGAZINE
is
,
therefore
,
a
triumph
:
until
its
appearance
,
the
use
of
syllabics
was
confined
to
letters
,
brief
messages
,
and
the
Bible
.
In
future
,
across
the
vast
reaches
of
the
Arctic
,
almost
the
entire
population
will
for
the
first
time
be
able
to
read
their
language
in
a
modern
magazine
.
Canada
's
first
Eskimo
magazine
editor
is
Mary
Panegoosho
,
born
at
Pond
Inlet
in
1939
.
The
eldest
of
nine
children
,
she
had
three
brothers
and
five
sisters
.
Mary
went
to
work
as
a
nurse
's
assistant
at
Hamilton
,
Ontario
,
Mountain
Sanatorium
at
fifteen
.
She
has
been
with
the
Department
of
Northern
Affairs
for
a
year
and
three
months
.
The
magazine
she
edits
is
published
in
three
editions
:
'Inuktitut
'
in
the
eastern
Arctic
dialect
and
in
syllabics
,
'Inuktitun
'
in
the
western
Arctic
dialect
in
Roman
characters
,
and
a
third
edition
in
English
.
Both
,
of
course
,
mean
'The
Eskimo
Way
.
'
The
first
issue
of
the
magazine
was
greeted
with
great
enthusiasm
by
the
Eskimos
.
Reluctant
as
they
always
are
to
show
even
their
best
work
,
such
as
carving
,
it
was
most
gratifying
that
some
contributions
were
sent
in
for
the
second
issue
.
The
editorial
team
is
made
up
of
Eskimo
members
of
the
Eskimology
Section
of
the
Northern
Welfare
Service
.
The
total
number
of
copies
printed
in
Eskimo
is
three
thousand
five
hundred-
one
for
each
Eskimo
family
.
About
two
thousand
are
printed
in
the
eastern
Arctic
dialect
,
fifteen
hundred
in
the
western
.
These
circulation
figures
are
more
or
less
fixed
and
may
only
increase
slowly
as
the
Eskimo
population
itself
grows
.
The
publication
of
the
magazine
is
only
one
part
of
the
many
functions
of
the
Eskimology
Section
.
The
Section
's
primary
concern
is
assisting
the
welfare
programme
and
providing
consultative
services
,
translating
letters
from
Eskimos
,
etc
.
In
so
far
as
the
demands
of
the
main
functions
will
allow
,
therefore
,
the
magazine
will
be
published
every
four
months
or
so
.
THE
CANADIAN
ESKIMO
scarcely
knew
of
any
written
language
until
the
Rev
.
Edmund
J.
Peck
,
D.D.
,
an
Anglican
missionary
,
adapted
a
system
of
syllabics
to
the
Eskimo
tongue
.
The
syllabic
system
,
in
which
sounds
are
represented
by
little
hooks
and
crooks
resembling
shorthand
,
was
first
devised
by
the
Rev
.
James
Evans
a
hundred
years
ago
for
use
with
the
Cree
Indians
.
The
typewriter
used
is
a
Remington
Rand
,
which
looks
like
any
other
typewriter
except
that
it
is
fitted
with
syllabic
Eskimo
letters
.
It
was
designed
about
ten
years
ago
by
the
late
Leo
Manning
,
an
Eskimo
linguist
with
this
Department
.
Besides
the
usual
keys
for
shift
and
lock
,
back
spacing
,
margin
release
,
etc.
,
it
has
forty-six
keys
.
The
first
number
of
the
magazine
includes
an
Eskimo
's
account
of
the
previous
year
's
goodwill
mission
to
Greenland
,
some
Eskimo
folk-tales
sent
in
by
people
from
Igloolik
,
a
story
of
a
hunting
adventure
by
a
man
who
was
a
sanatorium
patient
not
long
ago
,
and
numerous
other
articles
.
There
is
also
a
children
's
page
.
There
are
excellent
illustrations
drawn
by
Eskimos
,
including
the
magazine's
editor
,
Miss
Mary
Panegoosho
,
who
also
designed
the
cover
.
THERE
IS
ONE
SLIGHT
DEFECT
in
the
syllabic
system
so
long
in
use
in
Canada
:
that
is
that
the
Eskimos
here
are
the
only
ones
who
use
it
.
This
prevents
them
at
present
from
sharing
in
reading
the
literature
of
the
same
race
from
Greenland
and
Labrador
because
in
those
lands
this
syllabic
system
is
not
used
.
A
development
in
the
present
Eskimo
written
tongue
is
now
being
considered
,
by
means
of
which
all
Eskimo
,
including
those
in
Greenland
and
Labrador
,
who
use
a
different
system
of
writing
,
could
read
the
same
literature
.
However
,
for
the
present
,
this
first
Canadian
Eskimo
magazine
is
a
wonderful
accomplishment
.
To
the
continuing
of
it
,
the
Department
of
Northern
Affairs
is
sparing
no
effort
or
expense
.
And
,
by
airplane
,
boat
and
dog-team
,
across
a
half
million
square
miles
,
this
Quarterly
reaches
3,5
non-paying
subscribers
,
in
a
land
of
seven
months
winter-
the
most
widely
scattered
people
in
the
world
ever
to
receive
a
modern
magazine
in
their
own
tongue
!
Eskimo
Arts
and
Crafts
by
Dawn
MacLeod
HAVE
YOU
EVER
WONDERED
how
Eskimos
pass
the
time
during
their
long
Arctic
winter
night
?
As
children
we
were
told
that
the
women
sewed
skins
together
for
clothing
,
the
men
made
or
repaired
dog-traces
and
fishing
tackle
,
and
the
children
ate
,
slept
,
and
played
what
games
they
could
in
the
confined
space
inside
their
ice-hut
or
igloo
.
But
since
I
came
to
Canada
I
have
discovered
that
the
Eskimo
does
not
spend
all
his
time
in
utilitarian
pursuits
.
Among
the
Canadian
Eskimos
there
are
sculptors
and
artists
with
a
high
degree
of
good
taste
and
skill
,
who
take
delight
in
creating
things
of
beauty
.
Their
small
stone
carvings
,
carefully
wrapped
in
soft
skin
for
safe
storage
,
are
brought
out
and
handed
round
when
friends
visit
them
;
their
pictures
adorn
the
walls
of
the
home
.
The
recently
formed
Department
of
Northern
Affairs
,
which
takes
a
fatherly
interest
in
the
welfare
of
nine
or
ten
thousand
Eskimos
living
on
Canadian
territory
,
has
been
organising
exhibitions
of
their
work
in
most
of
the
larger
cities
,
and
a
scheme
has
been
set
up
under
which
supplies
for
sale
to
the
public
are
being
made
available
to
selected
shops
.
A
little
carving
in
stone
of
a
mother
and
child
was
accepted
by
H.M.
the
Queen
during
her
visit
to
the
Dominion
,
and
the
man
who
carved
it
,
Munamee
of
Baffin
Island
,
takes
immense
pride
in
the
knowledge
that
his
work
has
gone
to
Buckingham
Palace
.
The
Eskimo
never
duplicates
his
figures
,
but
other
examples
of
this
artist's
skill
are
being
snapped
up
by
tourists
and
collectors
.
THE
TRADITIONAL
CRAFTS
of
Eskimos
are
stone
carving
by
the
men
and
leather
applique
?
2
work
by
the
women
,
with
the
addition
of
basketry
in
parts
of
the
eastern
Arctic
where
coarse
grasses
grow
.
This
is
similar
in
technique
to
the
coiled
basket-work
made
popular
by
the
Navaho
Indians
.
The
carving
of
small
figures
and
animals
by
the
Eskimo
men
probably
developed
from
their
formerly
essential
skill
in
whittling
down
stone
to
make
adzes
,
reamers
and
crude
saws-
the
only
tools
they
had
until
white
traders
brought
steel
and
other
metals
to
the
Arctic
regions
.
Leather
applique
?
2
by
the
women
originally
had
a
purely
functional
application
,
for
the
narrow
bands
of
sealskin
in
contrasting
tones
were
used
to
strengthen
garments
at
points
of
greatest
wear
.
Gradually
these
applique
?
2
clothes
developed
into
things
of
beauty
,
and
the
Eskimo
wife
could
earn
respect
for
herself
and
her
family
by
outstanding
skill
at
the
craft
.
Eskimo
women
,
as
well
as
men
,
have
now
found
time
to
fashion
things
solely
for
pleasure
,
and
their
art
takes
the
form
of
applique
?
2
skin
pictures
.
Some
of
these
are
rich
in
invention
and
full
of
action
.
The
designs-
mostly
human
figures
,
dog
teams
,
and
wild
creatures
of
the
Arctic-
are
visualised
and
then
cut
out
direct
from
the
skin
without
any
preliminary
drawing
,
and
are
usually
in
dark-toned
leather
sewn
to
backgrounds
of
bleached
caribou
hide
or
sealskin
.
Sometimes
the
shapes
of
tools
in
daily
use
about
the
home
are
employed
as
motifs
,
and
it
is
believed
that
such
designs
have
some
magical
significance
;
but
the
artists
,
who
have
every
right
to
keep
their
secrets
inviolate
if
they
choose
,
do
not
seem
disposed
to
explain
the
meaning
of
these
conceptions
.
Possibly
some
of
us
would
be
equally
reluctant
to
tell
an
audience
of
Eskimos
just
why
we
throw
a
pinch
of
spilled
salt
over
our
shoulder
,
or
take
care
to
avoid
walking
under
a
ladder
.
THE
LATEST
DEVELOPMENTS
in
the
arts
of
the
Eskimo
have
come
,
oddly
enough
,
by
way
of
Japan
.
A
Canadian
artist
who
is
attached
to
the
Department
of
Northern
Affairs
was
sent
to
the
Far
East
to
study
the
Japanese
technique
of
colour-printing
from
wood
blocks
,
and
he
thought
that
this
craft
might
well
be
adapted
to
the
Eskimo
's
natural
material-
that
is
,
the
fairly
soft
talcs
,
grey-green
waxy
steatite
or
'soap-stone
,
'
and
what
is
locally
known
as
'pipe-stone
'
:
the
latter
not
to
be
confused
with
the
russet-coloured
Missouri
clay
,
catlinite
,
which
was
used
by
the
Red
Indian
for
his
sacred
pipe
of
peace
.
When
the
artist
returned
to
his
base
,
at
Cape
Dorset
on
the
south
coast
of
Baffin
Island
,
he
demonstrated
the
methods
of
the
Japanese
wood-block
printers
,
and
immediately
these
were
seized
upon
by
delighted
Eskimo
craftsmen
and
adapted
to
their
own
material
and
ideas
.
Bold
designs
of
birds
and
beasts
were
cut
on
stone
blocks
and
printed
in
two
or
three
colours
on
the
special
rice-paper
brought
from
Japan
.
The
traditional
leather
work
of
the
women
was
also
brought
into
use
for
a
method
of
printing
:
the
skins
were
cut
to
form
stencils
,
and
paint
or
ink
was
forced
through
the
apertures
on
to
a
sheet
of
paper
.
The
usual
Eskimo
pigments
,
two
colours
only
,
consist
of
a
rich
black
made
from
the
glutinous
residue
found
at
the
bottom
of
seal-oil
lamps
,
and
a
brownish-red
obtained
from
local
deposits
of
iron
rust
.
Both
pigments
are
reduced
with
seal
oil
to
a
suitable
brushing
consistency
.
To
give
the
print-makers
a
fuller
palette
,
other
paints
have
now
been
imported
,
and
the
Eskimo
artists
are
enjoying
the
use
of
blue
for
the
first
time
in
their
history
.
One
famous
craftsman
and
hunter
,
Niviaksiak
,
made
a
dramatic
stencilled
design
of
a
polar
bear
and
her
cub
emerging
from
a
steely-blue
hole
in
the
ice
.
Unfortunately
this
gifted
artist
was
killed
while
on
a
seal-hunt
soon
afterwards
.
THE
ESKIMOS
,
like
the
crofter
folk
in
the
Hebridean
islands
,
are
no
longer
content
to
live
entirely
upon
the
produce
of
their
land
and
sea
.
Hudson
Bay
posts
carry
stocks
of
manufactured
goods
which
the
Eskimo
families
find
highly
desirable-
such
as
woollen
duffle
cloth
for
light
summer
clothing
in
place
of
the
heavier
skin
garments
.
But
hitherto
the
only
produce
they
have
been
able
to
trade
for
goods
has
been
the
white
fox
pelt
,
and
the
catch
fluctuates
to
such
an
extent-
from
4
,
skins
in
a
good
season
to
2
in
a
bad
one-
that
the
income
from
this
source
has
always
been
precarious
.
The
Government
scheme
to
export
and
sell
Eskimo
carvings
and
prints
is
therefore
of
some
importance
in
the
economy
of
the
people
.
At
present
it
affects
a
comparatively
small
group
in
the
Cape
Dorset
area
,
but
it
will
probably
spread
to
other
communities
.
As
the
Eskimo
artists
are
self-critical
,
and
their
work
is
being
fostered
with
knowledge
and
sympathy
,
it
is
not
in
any
danger
of
becoming
vulgarised
by
commercial
exploitation
.
Their
traditional
dislike
of
repetition
has
been
linked
to
the
newly
introduced
printing
techniques
,
for
only
ten
or
twelve
impressions
are
taken
from
each
set
of
blocks
or
stencils
before
these
are
destroyed
.
As
a
result
of
this
wise
limitation
,
the
supply
of
Eskimo
pictures
will
not
flood
the
market
.
Already
demands
are
coming
in
from
private
collectors
and
galleries
all
over
the
world
,
and
it
is
known
that
UNICEF
plans
to
issue
an
Arctic
design
as
a
Christmas
card
next
year
.
CARIBOU
,
MUSK-OX
,
polar
bear
,
snow-goose
,
walrus
and
seal-
all
the
familiar
life
around
them
is
studied
and
reproduced
by
the
Eskimo
hunters
with
keenness
of
observation
and
economy
of
line
.
#
223
<
18
TEXT
F37
>
MAY
SONGS
OF
BEDFORDSHIRE
BY
F.
B.
HAMER
The
village
blacksmith
of
Harrold
,
a
well
known
character
,
gave
me
the
May
carol
he
used
to
sing
,
with
his
parents
and
family
,
round
the
village
,
including
the
numerous
country
houses
of
that
neighbourhood
.
The
tune
was
the
same
as
that
published
by
Lucy
Broadwood
in
her
Traditional
Songs
and
Carols
,
and
,
except
for
some
transposition
of
verses
and
the
addition
of
a
wish
for
a
joyful
May
,
it
was
the
same
song
.
Years
later
,
after
I
had
come
across
other
versions
of
the
song
,
I
discovered
why
.
Mr.
Crouch
,
the
blacksmith
,
as
a
child
,
had
been
in
the
party
that
gave
the
song
to
Sir
Ernest
Clarke
at
Hinwick
Hall
in
the
first
decade
of
the
century
,
and
it
was
Sir
Ernest
who
had
sent
it
to
Lucy
Broadwood
.
It
was
the
Church
family
of
Biddenham
who
first
brought
home
to
me
the
fact
that
there
were
other
versions
of
this
carol
still
known
,
and
sometimes
still
sung
,
in
Bedfordshire
.
Mrs.
E.
Church
gave
me
the
one
she
used
to
sing
in
Kimbolton
and
the
villages
on
the
Bedfordshire
border
with
Huntingdonshire
.
Her
father-in-law
,
Walter
'Paddy
'
Church
,
told
me
that
when
he
was
a
boy
in
Bromham
(
c.
188
)
the
custom
was
for
the
young
men
to
gather
thorn
branches
the
night
before
May
Day
,
and
these
they
planted
in
front
of
the
door
of
all
the
unmarried
women
of
the
village
.
During
May
Day
morning
they
went
round
again
,
this
time
to
collect
their
reward
in
the
form
of
money
and
sometimes
beer
or
food
.
They
sang
on
each
of
these
perambulations
,
using
the
same
tune
,
but
having
two
sets
of
words
.
<
SONG
>
I
have
since
found
that
this
was
the
custom
at
other
places
in
the
county
.
At
Keysoe
the
bushes
were
graded
according
to
the
degree
of
eligibility
of
the
lady
,
and
the
unwanted
spinster
had
a
briar
bush
instead
.
At
Wrestlingworth
it
appears
to
have
been
a
male
custom
too
,
and
Northill
,
with
its
magnificent
maypole
and
unique
records
of
sixteenth-century
May
games
,
boasted
a
more
elaborate
ceremony
.
They
had
a
set
of
'Moggies
'
attending
the
May
Bush
cart
on
its
journey
.
The
mayers
or
'Moggies
'
,
usually
about
eight
or
ten
young
men
,
carried
tall
,
beribboned
staves
like
tutti
poles
and
had
as
leaders
a
'lord
'
and
'lady
'
,
and
included
a
shabbily
dressed
,
black-faced
man
and
'woman
'
,
carrying
besoms-
these
last
the
'Moggies
'
who
gave
their
name
to
the
whole
party
.
Elstow
too
had
its
'moggies'
and
its
own
song
before
these
were
submerged
in
the
present-day
Whitelands-sponsored
Ruskinade
with
its
miniature
pole
and
the
full
Queen-of-the-May
ceremony
.
The
more
usual
custom
is
for
children
,
usually
girls
only
,
to
take
round
a
decorated
garland
made
of
a
flower-decked
hoop
or
double
hoop
with
a
doll
dressed
in
white
suspended
in
the
centre
.
Sometimes
a
pram
or
chair
,
carrying
a
doll
and
decorated
with
flowers
,
takes
the
place
of
the
hoops
.
The
song
is
usually
shorter
than
the
full
Harrold
version
and
often
contains
only
a
verse
or
two
about
the
branch
or
garland
of
May
and
the
que
?
5te
verses
.
The
Eaton
Bray
song
is
an
example
.
<
SONG
>
In
the
north
of
the
county
another
tune
appears
,
sometimes
in
the
same
village
as
the
more
usual
one
.
It
is
used
by
children
with
a
garland
.
Here
are
two
versions
of
it
.
<
SONGS
>
I
have
not
attempted
a
systematic
survey
of
the
county
.
The
examples
I
have
came
to
me
almost
by
chance
,
which
accounts
for
the
fact
that
there
are
extensive
gaps
in
the
south
.
I
count
it
a
very
fortunate
chance
which
brought
me
the
very
lovely
song
sung
in
Buckworth
(
Hunts
.
)
and
the
northern
borders
of
Bedfordshire
.
Here
it
is
as
given
to
me
by
Mrs.
Johnstone
who
now
lives
in
Bedford
.
<
SONG
>
SOME
ADDITIONAL
MAY
SONGS
FROM
THE
EAST
MIDLANDS
THE
FOREGOING
are
only
a
few
of
Mr.
Hamer
's
extensive
collection
of
May
Songs
from
Bedfordshire
and
the
neighbouring
counties
.
He
has
,
however
,
kindly
consented
to
some
further
examples
from
other
collections
being
appended
to
his
article
.
Mrs.
Ruth
Craufurd
of
Aldbury
,
near
Tring
,
has
recently
contributed
to
the
Vaughan
Williams
Memorial
Library
seven
versions
from
the
south-west
of
Hertfordshire
.
Two
of
these
,
representing
the
two
distinct
types
which
she
has
found
in
this
restricted
area
,
are
here
reproduced
.
<
SONGS
>
The
Aldbury
melody
is
very
close
to
that
of
the
King
's
Langley
,
Herts.
,
May
Day
song
'The
Moon
shines
bright
'
(
L.
E.
Broadwood
,
English
County
Songs
,
p.
18
)
.
The
Marsworth
song
may
be
compared
with
Mr.
Hamer
's
North
Bedfordshire
versions
.
Mrs.
Craufurd
writes
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
One
of
the
interesting
comparisons
between
these
two
neighbouring
May
songs
is
the
complete
difference
in
both
airs
and
words
.
Although
Marsworth
is
barely
five
miles
from
Aldbury
,
villages
were
almost
isolated
from
each
other
in
the
days
before
cars
and
bicycles
and
had
only
a
market
town
in
common
,
so
that
they
lived
in
a
little
world
of
their
own
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Another
point
of
interest
is
the
money
asked
.
Aldbury
,
a
village
with
a
great
house
and
a
rich
parsonage
,
asks
for
'a
little
silver
'
,
but
Marsworth
,
a
poor
marshland
village
,
only
hopes
for
a
ha'penny
.
Marsworth
also
makes
an
interesting
reference
to
the
Tring
Chimney
Sweeps
who
'come
2a-dancing
all
May-day
'
,
which
refers
to
the
Jack-in-the-Green
,
the
May
Garland
in
the
far-off
days
of
the
little
climbing
boys
and
in
still
further
off
days
when
the
dancer
in
it
represented
the
spirit
of
vegetation
visiting
each
house
to
bring
fertility
in
the
coming
year
.
Miss
Beattie
Burch
,
one
of
the
Aldbury
Mayers
from
whom
I
got
the
song
,
told
me
:
'We
used
to
get
up
at
six
in
the
morning
on
May
Day
and
make
our
garlands
,
and
then
go
with
them
to
the
bigger
houses
and
farms
before
school
'
.
If
they
resisted
the
temptation
to
play
truant
from
school
on
May
Day
they
were
rewarded
the
following
Saturday
by
a
Festivity
which
consisted
in
'a
procession
round
the
pond
,
ending
up
at
the
Rectory
or
Stocks
(
the
great
house
)
where
we
were
each
given
a
bun
and
a
penny
'
.
Their
garlands
were
often
'a
little
doll
with
a
wreath
of
flowers
in
her
hair
,
sitting
in
a
child's
arm-chair
decorated
with
ribbons
and
flowers
and
curtained
all
round
so
that
only
those
who
gave
us
money
could
see
the
May
Doll
when
we
pulled
the
curtains
back
for
them
'
.
These
and
other
local
versions
of
the
May
song
are
now
sung
annually
at
the
Aldbury
Women
's
Institute
May
Festival
held
on
Whit-Saturday
.
The
following
examples
from
the
Editor
's
collection
represent
,
firstly
,
the
version
generally
current
in
the
south
of
Northamptonshire
and
the
adjacent
part
of
Buckinghamshire
and
,
secondly
,
the
'night
song
'
from
Gravely
on
the
Cambridgeshire-Huntingdonshire
border
.
<
SONG
>
A
very
similar
version
of
the
May
song
used
to
be
current
in
the
nearby
villages
,
such
as
Deanshanger
and
Wicken
(
Northants.
)
.
The
May
Garlanding
by
the
children
of
Leckhampstead
is
not
school-sponsored
and
was
kept
up
regularly
on
May
1
at
least
until
1954
.
The
children
told
me
that
they
did
not
go
out
in
1955
because
May
1
was
a
Sunday
.
There
used
to
be
three
separate
parties
,
each
with
a
garland
,
but
there
was
then
only
one
consisting
of
about
five
girls
from
eight
to
eleven
years
of
age
.
The
substitution
of
~'Good
evening
'
for
the
usual
~'Good
morning
'
in
verse
1
resulted
from
the
closing
of
the
village
school
,
since
when
the
children
go
to
Buckingham
and
no
longer
have
a
holiday
on
May
Day
.
Except
on
a
Saturday
the
garlanding
has
therefore
to
be
postponed
until
after
school
.
<
SONG
>
At
Gravely
the
custom
was
that
a
party
of
four
or
five
men-
one
with
an
accordion-
went
round
the
village
about
midnight
on
May
Day
eve
with
branches
of
may
cut
from
the
hedges
.
At
each
house
where
they
sang
the
song
they
left
a
branch
(
'May
Bush
'
)
,
and
money
was
then
thrown
down
from
the
bedroom
windows
;
but
people
who
were
disliked
were
left
a
briar-
a
briar
indicated
a
liar
,
said
Mrs.
Howlett-
and
those
of
bad
moral
character
were
left
a
branch
of
elder
,
or
hemlock
and
stinging
nettle
.
Thus
the
full
implication
of
the
first
verse
becomes
apparent
.
It
will
be
noticed
that
,
in
contrast
to
Mr.
Hamer
's
Bromham
example
,
there
was
here
no
second
visiting
and
that
verses
of
the
night
and
day
songs
have
been
combined
.
Mrs.
Howlett
,
however
,
mentioned
that
her
mother
made
very
good
May
garlands
with
a
doll
hung
inside
,
so
it
would
appear
that
the
day-time
May
Garlanding
was
also
carried
on
at
Gravely
.
The
Gravely
melody
is
related
to
the
twice
noted
Fowlmere
,
Cambs.
,
version
(
L.
E.
Broadwood
,
J
.
Folk
Song
Society
,
192
,
1
,
18
;
R.
Vaughan
Williams
,
Eight
Traditional
Carols
,
1919
,
reprinted
in
The
Oxford
Book
of
Carols
,
no
.
47
)
.
Further
references
are
given
by
M.
Dean-Smith
,
A
Guide
to
English
Folk
Song
Collections
,
1954
(
'May
Day
Carols
'
,
'The
Moon
shines
bright
'
,
etc.
)
.
The
main
purpose
of
these
additional
notes
is
to
indicate
the
need
for
a
detailed
survey
of
the
various
May
Song
tunes
and
their
related
customs
.
The
most
recent
study
of
this
kind
seems
to
have
appeared
as
long
ago
as
194
,
and
this
was
confined
to
a
single
county
(
W.
B.
Gerish
,
'The
Mayers
and
their
Song
,
or
some
account
of
the
First
of
May
and
its
observance
in
Hertfordshire
'
,
printed
by
S.
Austin
&
Sons
,
Hertford
)
.
EDITOR
.
THE
INTERNATIONAL
FOLK
MUSIC
COUNCIL
THE
FOURTEENTH
ANNUAL
CONFERENCE
of
the
International
Folk
Music
Council
was
held
in
the
Universite
?
2
Laval
in
Quebec
from
August
28
to
September
3
,
1961
.
The
Conference
was
organized
by
a
special
Canadian
Committee
which
included
the
University
and
the
Canadian
Folk
Music
Society
.
The
leading
spirit
in
this
enterprise
was
Dr.
Marius
Barbeau
,
the
President
of
the
Society
and
the
grand
old
man
of
French-Canadian
and
Red
Indian
folk
music
,
known
throughout
the
world
from
the
work
done
when
he
was
attached
to
the
National
Museum
in
Ottawa
.
This
Conference
attracted
musicians
,
folk-lorists
and
dancers
from
all
over
the
world
,
with
a
particularly
strong
contingent
from
the
United
States
.
It
met
in
the
mornings
and
afternoons
and
the
Members
were
entertained
in
various
ways
during
the
evenings
with
concerts
and
performances
.
There
was
an
opportunity
for
one
excursion
to
the
Indian
reservation
in
Lorette
,
where
a
programme
of
Huron
and
Iroquois
ceremonies
was
given
under
Dr.
Barbeau
's
direction
.
The
University
of
Laval
is
itself
a
strong
centre
of
French-Canadian
folk-lore
and
the
members
of
the
Conference
were
fortunate
in
having
this
opportunity
to
have
the
folk-lore
section
with
its
archives
explained
to
them
by
Professor
Luc
Lacourcie
?
3re
and
his
colleagues
.
Hospitality
was
generous
throughout
the
period
of
the
Conference
,
culminating
in
a
Canadian
supper
in
the
old
part
of
the
University
in
the
heart
of
the
City
of
Quebec
.
The
daily
sessions
were
held
in
a
building
in
the
new
University
some
four
or
five
miles
out
of
the
city
,
where
new
buildings
are
springing
up
on
an
extensive
campus
which
only
a
short
time
ago
was
virgin
forest
.
The
Conference
had
all
the
modern
facilities
at
its
disposal
and
as
there
was
little
else
to
distract
the
attention
the
sessions
were
very
well
attended
.
From
the
musical
point
of
view
the
contemporary
work
of
Dr.
Charles
Seeger
and
Mr.
Alan
Lomax
,
each
making
use
of
modern
technical
equipment
,
posed
the
most
challenging
questions
.
Dr.
Seeger
's
Melograph
,
capable
of
analysing
melodic
structure
in
great
detail
,
opened
a
good
many
eyes
to
the
fluidity
of
folk
music
and
revealed
how
incomplete
was
the
conventional
picture
of
folk
music
depending
on
a
few
modes
derived
from
the
pentatonic
scale
.
Alan
Lomax
,
using
another
type
of
scientific
instrument
,
provided
graphs
of
vocal
technique
from
which
he
deduced
a
number
of
factors
each
affecting
singing
'style
'
which
he
described
as
a
'self-perpetuating
culture
trait
'
.
He
argued
that
there
were
three
or
four
main
styles
which
had
coalesced
in
America
shaping
singing
habits
and
influencing
the
preservation
of
traditional
pieces
and
the
choice
of
new
material
.
#
26
<
181
TEXT
F38
>
THE
POMERANIAN
BREAM
This
fish
is
not
,
as
its
scientific
name
(
Abramis
buggenhagii
)
implies
,
and
as
was
once
believed
,
a
separate
bream
species
.
It
can
not
even
claim
the
distinction
of
being
a
bream
''
variety
''
or
``
breed
''
.
It
is
simply
a
hybrid
between
the
common
bream
and
the
roach
.
It
is
occasioned
by
the
similarities
in
habits
and
spawning
of
both
species
.
Both
bream
and
roach
spawn
communally
at
about
the
same
time
of
year
,
and
both
seek
similar
weedy
shallows
.
Occasionally
it
happens
that
a
shoal
of
one
kind
is
spawning
simultaneously
alongside
a
shoal
of
the
other
.
Eggs
deposited
on
the
fringes
of
each
group
where
the
two
species
would
tend
to
intermingle
are
obviously
fertilised
by
milt
from
fishes
of
the
other
group
.
In
this
way
the
hybrid
``
pomeranian
bream
''
,
as
it
is
popularly
known
,
is
produced
.
The
hybrid
is
itself
infertile
,
but
it
is
still
a
very
common
fish
in
waters
where
roach
and
bream
occur
together
in
large
numbers
and
it
is
not
merely
confined
to
lakes
and
ponds
but
is
commonly
found
in
rivers
also
.
The
fish
is
silvery
in
colour
,
with
perhaps
a
bluish
tint
.
Not
quite
plump
enough
to
be
a
bream
,
yet
deep
enough
in
the
belly
to
look
like
a
really
splendid
grandfather
roach
,
its
typically
forked
,
bream-like
tail
should
indicate
its
parentage
,
as
also
should
its
obvious
sliminess
.
But
this
fish
often
attains
a
weight
of
over
two
pounds
and
it
is
probably
more
easily
mistaken
for
a
roach
than
anything
else
.
Often
it
is
hailed
by
the
excited
angler
as
an
exceptionally
good
specimen
roach
,
and
entered
for
a
club
contest
or
prize
.
For
similar
reasons
to
those
already
given
the
bream
also
hybridises
with
the
rudd
in
waters
where
these
two
species
are
common
.
The
resulting
progeny
are
easily
mistaken
for
very
fine
rudd
and
,
less
often
,
for
stunted
bream
.
It
is
perfectly
natural
that
an
angler
should
prefer
to
believe
he
has
taken
a
fine
rudd
rather
than
a
poor
bream
,
and
like
the
roach
x
bream
hybrid
,
this
fish
is
probably
responsible
for
innumerable
false
record
or
``
specimen
fish
''
claims
.
Whilst
this
kind
of
wishful
thinking
is
understandable
,
it
is
nevertheless
easily
avoidable
.
Both
hybrids
may
be
quite
definitely
identified
as
imposters
by
fin
ray
and
scale
counts
...
.
Furthermore
,
only
one
check
is
likely
to
be
necessary
.
The
anal
fin
ray
count
is
almost
always
decisive
in
distinguishing
such
hybrids
from
both
parents
,
and
if
only
anglers
would
bother
to
undertake
this
,
there
would
be
far
fewer
false
record
claims
,
and
fewer
disappointed
anglers
as
a
result
,
for
these
imposters
are
always
recognised
by
any
club
steward
of
any
experience
who
cares
to
undertake
the
count
needed
.
Roach
possess
9-12
branched
rays
in
the
anal
fin
.
Bream
possess
23-29
,
and
rudd
1-13
.
The
roach
x
bream
hybrid
has
15-19
,
which
establishes
quite
clearly
that
it
can
be
neither
roach
nor
bream
!
The
rudd
x
bream
hybrid
has
15-18
which
again
establishes
that
it
can
not
be
bream
or
rudd
.
Table
3
gives
fuller
details
of
the
differences
between
these
fish
and
their
parents
,
and
should
suffice
to
identify
any
bream
hybrid
likely
to
be
found
.
Records
indicate
that
rarely
the
smaller
silver
bream
hybridises
with
roach
and
rudd
.
Such
hybrids
are
most
uncommon
and
unlikely
to
be
met
.
Both
are
small
fishes
seldom
exceeding
ten
inches
,
and
therefore
unlikely
to
be
the
cause
of
false
record
claims
.
Both
may
be
distinguished
by
the
anal
fin
,
and
details
of
these
unusual
and
even
rare
hybrids
may
be
found
in
Table
3
.
Strangely
enough
there
are
no
records
in
Britain
of
hybridisation
between
the
two
bream
species
.
This
seems
curious
when
we
consider
the
close
relationship
between
the
silver
and
bronzed
breams
.
Possibly
such
hybrids
occur
,
but
have
not
been
recognised
.
Owing
to
the
degree
of
overlapping
which
occurs
in
scale
and
fin
ray
counts
between
the
two
species
,
it
would
be
almost
impossible
to
detect
such
a
hybrid
by
external
means
although
examination
of
the
pharyngeal
teeth
and
gill
rakers
would
certainly
identify
this
fish
if
it
were
found
.
THE
BLEAK
.
Alburnus
alburnus
.
(
Linnaeus
.
)
Alburnus
lucidus
.
(
Day
.
)
DESCRIPTION
The
back
is
blue-green
,
or
grey-green
,
and
in
bright
sunshine
it
appears
predominantly
green
.
The
flanks
are
pale
green
with
iridescent
tints
,
fading
to
a
silvery
white
on
the
underside
.
The
iridescence
of
the
scales
gives
the
flanks
a
golden
green
colour
in
sunny
weather
when
the
fish
is
ashore
,
and
in
duller
weather
the
white
or
silver
aspects
predominate
.
<
FIG.
>
The
belly
is
compressed
to
a
ridge
between
the
ventral
fins
and
as
far
as
the
anal
fin
;
the
anal
fin
is
long
,
and
grey
.
The
other
fins
are
sometimes
tinted
with
pink
.
The
body
is
spindle-shaped
and
lightly
compressed
laterally
.
The
head
is
small
,
with
the
mouth
superior
,
and
strongly
oblique
.
The
upper
body
surface
is
lightly
curved
and
the
abdomen
more
so
.
The
scales
are
very
lightly
attached
to
the
body
,
coming
off
at
any
careless
handling
.
The
ventral
fins
are
set
in
front
of
the
level
of
the
dorsal
fin
,
and
the
pectoral
fins
are
situated
close
to
the
gill
covers
,
about
half-way
between
the
lateral
line
and
the
abdomen
.
These
cheerful
sparkling
little
fish
swim
in
the
same
category
as
the
bream
by
virtue
of
their
long
anal
fin
,
but
they
rarely
share
the
same
``
swim
''
,
being
utterly
different
in
habit
.
They
are
common
fish
in
many
rivers
and
the
strolling
observer
can
hardly
fail
to
notice
them
,
especially
as
they
prefer
to
live
amongst
the
surface
layers
of
water
.
They
are
often
to
be
seen
within
inches
of
the
bank
,
too
,
darting
after
floating
crusts
which
are
soon
broken
in
smaller
pieces
by
the
attentions
of
the
shoal
.
Often
the
bleak
are
seen
leaping
and
scattering
across
the
surface
,
alarming
other
fishes
as
they
flash
silver
when
the
pike
or
prowling
perch
leaps
amongst
them
in
search
of
a
meal
.
More
often
than
not
the
bleak
causes
the
dainty
rises
and
splashes
which
continually
dimple
the
surface
,
yet
despite
their
timidity
,
bleak
will
swim
nosing
the
feet
of
the
small
boy
paddling
in
the
shallows
provided
he
avoids
undue
noise
and
violent
movement
.
In
almost
any
weather
bleak
are
to
be
found
close
to
the
surface
,
ever
ready
to
amuse
the
passing
walker
,
or
sample
the
angler
's
bait
.
Yet
bleak
are
not
much
sought
after
by
anglers
because
they
are
small
and
take
a
bait
too
readily
.
In
match
fishing
,
however
,
they
are
popular
,
putting
a
premium
on
speed
and
skill
at
striking
the
swift
tiny
bites
rather
than
on
water-lore
and
angling
craft
.
Many
a
match
champion
owes
his
laurels
to
his
ability
to
strike
the
swift
bites
at
a
faster
rate
than
his
companions
.
Other
anglers
regard
the
bleak
as
a
bait
for
pike
or
perch
,
but
most
often
when
the
pike
are
on
feed
;
striking
terror
amongst
the
shallows
,
the
bleak
,
showing
considerable
discretion
for
so
small
a
fish
,
are
nowhere
to
be
found
.
Only
the
small
boy
,
angling
perhaps
with
a
string
and
stick
amongst
the
brooks
off
the
main
stream
,
knows
where
they
have
gone
.
Like
the
minnow
,
bleak
are
very
important
food
fish
for
other
river
creatures
.
These
most
useful
members
of
the
river
community
provide
meals
for
predatory
fish
and
river
birds
.
Not
only
the
regular
river-haunting
birds
,
but
even
the
seagulls
<
FIGURES
>
seeking
inland
during
bad
weather
know
where
to
look
for
a
feed
.
The
angler
's
wife
,
too
,
knows
that
a
dish
of
bleak
is
not
to
be
despised
.
Well
cooked
they
are
tastier
than
sprats
,
which
they
somewhat
resemble
in
appearance
.
Bleak
were
once
very
much
sought
after
for
the
iridescent
colouring
of
their
scales
.
The
artificial
pearl
industry
thrived
on
the
colours
of
the
otherwise
insignificant
bleak
.
Like
so
many
other
creatures
they
were
slaughtered
in
large
numbers
to
satisfy
the
vanities
of
the
human
female
.
In
some
waters
such
as
the
Thames
bleak
are
so
abundant
as
to
be
considered
a
nuisance
by
various
angling
bodies
.
Efforts
to
check
the
bleak
population
have
been
made
from
time
to
time
by
several
such
groups
.
Possibly
it
is
as
well
that
these
efforts
have
met
with
little
success
.
Although
abundant
,
bleak
are
delicate
fish
,
and
so
long
as
they
are
capable
of
surviving
in
the
Thames
,
so
long
does
this
indicate
a
fair
standard
of
purity
in
the
water
.
Bleak
are
not
found
in
Scotland
,
West
Wales
,
Ireland
or
the
Lake
District
.
Elsewhere
in
the
British
Isles
they
are
very
common
.
As
aquarium
fishes
they
would
probably
be
welcomed
for
their
attractive
colours
;
unfortunately
they
are
extremely
difficult
to
keep
alive
under
artificial
conditions
,
and
indeed
they
seldom
survive
the
journey
home
in
a
bait
can
.
Bleak
are
recorded
as
having
hybridised
naturally
with
chub
and
roach
.
These
hybrids
are
recognised
by
their
long
anal
fins
,
and
also
by
a
compressed
ridge
along
the
abdomen
between
the
ventral
fins
and
the
anal
fin
(
Tate-Regan
)
.
They
are
not
at
all
common
,
and
are
well
worth
reporting
when
taken
.
Please
send
such
fishes
where
they
may
be
properly
examined
.
Only
when
a
large
number
have
been
handled
by
competent
authorities
will
a
full
knowledge
of
them
become
available
.
Details
of
what
is
at
present
known
are
given
in
Table
4
.
<
TABLE
>
<
FIG.
>
THE
ALLIS
SHAD
.
Alosa
alosa
.
(
Linnaeus
)
Clupea
alosa
.
(
Day
.
)
DESCRIPTION
The
back
is
blue-green
,
green-brown
,
or
intermediate
,
with
golden
flashes
on
the
head
,
and
tints
of
yellow
.
The
flanks
are
of
a
pale
olive
colour
which
shades
to
silver
or
bluish-white
on
the
underside
.
A
single
oval
dark
spot
lies
on
the
upper
flank
close
to
the
gill
cover
.
In
younger
fish
there
may
be
several
such
spots
,
and
in
older
specimens
these
may
disappear
entirely
.
The
scales
are
iridescent
and
flash
golden
or
yellow
in
sunlight
.
The
body
is
strongly
compressed
laterally
and
the
abdomen
is
keeled
,
with
the
edges
of
the
scales
giving
a
serrated
edge
to
the
keel
.
The
lateral
line
is
not
visible
externally
.
The
mouth
is
large
,
slightly
oblique
,
sometimes
with
fine
bristle-like
teeth
.
The
snout
is
blunt
and
the
lower
jaw
projects
slightly
giving
the
fish
a
pugnacious
appearance
.
The
eyes
are
quite
distinctive
in
being
hooded
at
the
front
and
trailing
edges
by
a
semi-transparent
membrane
.
To
see
this
powerful
fish
leaping
over
the
netsman
's
obstructions
you
could
hardly
confuse
it
with
the
dull
and
lethargic
bream
described
earlier
,
despite
the
suggestion
of
similarity
in
body
shape
.
There
is
in
fact
no
relationship
and
the
shads
are
typical
members
of
the
herring
family
and
,
like
the
herring
,
they
are
really
marine
in
habit
,
entering
the
province
of
the
freshwater
angler
and
observer
only
when
they
migrate
upstream
to
spawn
in
the
river
.
Although
the
Allis
shad
is
rapidly
becoming
less
common
in
Britain
,
it
was
once
plentiful
in
innumerable
large
rivers
and
estuaries
such
as
the
Thames
which
,
like
so
many
others
,
is
now
denied
to
the
incoming
fish
by
industrial
pollution
.
On
the
Wye
and
Severn
,
however
,
there
are
still
flourishing
commercial
shad
fisheries
,
and
nets
take
many
thousands
of
the
clean
fish
each
season
.
The
``
run
''
commences
between
March
and
June
and
then
the
estuarial
reaches
are
crowded
by
the
professional
netsmen
.
The
actual
approach
of
the
first
shads
is
still
mysteriously
heralded
by
the
arrival
of
sandpipers
which
are
in
fact
locally
called
``
shad
birds
''
.
A
primitive
kind
of
shrimping
net
is
used
by
many
fishermen
<
FIGURES
>
and
great
skill
is
required
to
capture
these
swift
leaping
fish
which
average
about
three
pounds
apiece
.
Fortunately
for
those
who
depend
upon
the
shads
for
a
living
,
the
fish
follow
similar
routes
year
after
year
,
and
experienced
fishermen
know
just
where
to
set
their
obstacles
to
direct
the
oncoming
fish
towards
their
nets
.
Those
which
escape
(
and
many
thousands
do
)
continue
their
journey
upstream
undaunted
until
they
arrive
amongst
the
shallower
less-frequented
streams
where
they
spawn
with
considerable
fuss
and
splashing
.
The
eggs
are
simply
left
unburied
and
the
spent
fish
commence
their
return
journey
.
The
newly
hatched
fish
remain
in
fresh
water
only
until
four
or
five
inches
long
,
and
then
they
too
enter
the
sea
where
growth
to
maturity
is
rapid
.
#
222
<
182
TEXT
F39
>
DUMMY
BOARD
FIGURES
By
MICHAEL
CONWAY
DUMMY
boards
shaped
as
life-size
figures
were
decorative
and
amusing
accessories
in
the
Georgian
house
and
in
the
garden
too
.
Cut
from
wood
and
painted
,
they
vividly
,
even
startlingly
,
resembled
richly
attired
men
and
women
,
colourful
birds
and
domestic
animals
.
Good-looking
housemaids
gave
life
to
dreary
passages
(
Plate
172A
)
;
the
entrance
hall
might
shelter
a
shepherd
and
shepherdess
,
sometimes
with
sheep
;
romping
children
might
hide
an
empty
fireplace
(
Plate
171D
.
)
Dummy
board
figures
appeared
in
England
during
the
166s
as
fire
screens
:
a
silhouette
of
a
man
or
woman
might
be
cut
from
thick
,
heavy
wood
and
painted
so
that
he
appeared
in
a
naturalistic
attitude
before
the
fireplace
.
The
artists
were
usually
second-rate
portrait
painters
.
The
earliest
record
of
such
a
painted
figure
is
engraved
in
the
frontispiece
to
the
1Compleat
Gamester
(
1674
)
,
where
a
dummy
board
fashionably
stands
erect
before
the
fire
,
feet
wide
apart
,
with
a
drinking
glass
held
in
his
hand
,
screening
a
company
of
card
players
from
the
heat
of
the
blaze
.
The
Georgian
dummy
board
figure
was
designed
for
ornament
only
and
was
made
from
much
thinner
wood
.
A
projecting
ledge
extending
from
shoulder
to
shoulder
at
the
back
kept
it
6
inches
from
the
wall
and
was
attached
to
it
by
means
of
a
pair
of
wrought-iron
hooks
and
staples
.
This
position
and
the
figure
's
feather
edges
caused
a
life-like
shadow
to
be
thrown
against
the
wall
and
secured
a
three-dimensional
effect
.
Careful
placement
was
essential
,
for
the
figure
might
be
painted
full
face
or
three-quarter
face-
rarely
in
profile
.
In
an
alcove
,
such
as
at
a
stair
bend
,
the
dummy
board
was
secured
into
an
erect
position
by
means
of
a
pair
of
wooden
supports
cut
in
the
shape
of
shoes
projecting
four
or
five
inches
to
the
front
,
and
with
heels
projecting
to
the
rear
.
Holes
in
existing
examples
show
them
to
have
been
screwed
down
from
the
heels
.
These
colourful
figures
added
interest
to
early
Georgian
homes
,
and
in
the
days
of
George
=3
stocks
of
those
painted
by
sign-board
artists
were
displayed
by
the
innumerable
Mayfair
furnishing
stores
.
Regency
dummy
boards
lacked
the
colourful
elegance
of
earlier
work
,
but
Victorians
reverted
to
Georgian
styles
,
in
greater
brilliance
and
with
some
carving
in
relief
.
GLOSSARY
Animals
and
birds
:
rooms
might
be
decorated
with
dummy
board
figures
of
tabby
cats
.
An
early
Victorian
series
of
cats
was
covered
with
black
velvet
instead
of
paint
,
and
large
amber
beads
were
used
for
eyes
.
Friendly
dogs
were
popular
for
the
parlour
,
and
fierce-looking
animals
for
the
entrance
hall
,
apparently
ready
to
fly
at
any
unauthorized
intruder
.
Brightly
painted
parrots
and
macaws
perched
high
in
the
room
appeared
very
realistic
to
the
visitor
below
.
Deer
,
sheep
and
pigs
might
stand
in
well-selected
outdoor
positions
.
Artists
:
until
the
176s
professional
portrait
painters
decorated
the
majority
of
dummy
board
pictures
.
Their
work
is
recognized
by
life-like
poses
and
vivacious
expressions
.
Many
specimens
appear
to
have
been
portraits
.
Then
came
a
statute
making
it
illegal
to
suspend
sign-boards
over
the
highway
,
and
the
great
trade
in
sign-board
painting
was
ended
.
Dummy
board
pictures
were
thereupon
painted
by
shop
sign
decorators
who
for
the
most
part
worked
in
Harp
Alley
,
Shoe
Lane
,
London
.
The
existence
of
identical
dummy
board
figures
cut
from
a
master
template
and
painted
with
similar
figures
illustrates
the
change
to
a
style
of
work
approaching
mass
production
.
Boards
:
the
wooden
boards
upon
which
images
were
painted
were
at
first
in
oak
or
pitch
pine
.
In
the
eighteenth
century
beech
,
pearwood
and
mahogany
were
alternatives
.
Those
intended
for
outdoor
use
were
cut
from
1-inch
teak
which
neither
warped
nor
shrank
under
the
stress
of
changing
weather
conditions
.
Outlines
for
dummy
board
figures
were
cut
from
single
boards
measuring
about
2
feet
wide
.
From
the
177s
thickness
was
halved
.
For
comparison
it
may
be
noted
that
late
eighteenth-century
tables
(
q.v
.
)
measuring
3
to
4
feet
in
height
were
between
1/4-inch
and
3/8-inch
in
thickness
.
The
planks
on
most
seventeenth-
and
eighteenth-century
dummy
boards
have
shrunk
a
little
,
revealing
vertical
tongue-and-groove
joints
.
Canvas
covered
:
because
the
built-up
boards
tended
to
open
with
shrinkage
of
the
wood
some
dummy
boards
were
covered
with
painter
's
canvas
,
the
fabric
glued
to
the
feather-edged
board
.
The
back
might
be
covered
with
canvas
also
and
painted
brown
.
Elizabeth
=1
costume
:
dummy
boards
painted
in
elaborate
Elizabethan
attire
were
popular
with
early
Georgians
and
again
in
the
mid-nineteenth
century
.
The
early
series
was
almost
invariably
painted
by
portraitists
,
possibly
adapted
from
engravings
as
minor
accessories
were
correctly
depicted
.
The
face
might
be
that
of
the
purchaser
or
a
member
of
his
family
.
Feather
edges
:
the
wide
,
sharply
cut
bevelling
surrounding
the
rear
edge
of
the
profile
at
an
acute
angle
.
This
gave
a
clear
and
life-like
effect
to
the
shadow
thrown
upon
the
wall
.
Fireboards
:
these
date
between
the
175s
and
the
179s
.
They
measure
3
to
4
feet
in
height
and
enlivened
hearth
interiors
during
summer
months
when
the
burnished
steel
portable
grate
,
fender
and
fire-irons
were
oiled
and
laid
away
until
autumn
.
The
chimney
was
closed
and
the
hearth
recess
cleaned
of
its
soot
and
made
colourful
with
massive
ornaments
,
such
as
lidded
urns
in
porcelain
,
huge
jars
displaying
flowers
and
foliage
,
or
terrestrial
globes
.
Dummy
board
representations
of
these
might
be
used
,
particularly
vases
of
flowers
.
Alternatively
the
entire
fireplace
opening
might
be
masked
by
a
fireboard
painted
with
an
urn
overflowing
with
flowers
.
As
yet
another
alternative
small
figures
might
be
used
,
such
as
matching
pairs
of
costumed
boys
and
girls
,
the
boys
often
riding
stick
hobby-horses
.
A
board
of
this
kind
might
stand
upon
a
plinth
of
mahogany
or
gilded
beech
,
plain
or
elaborately
carved
,
but
usually
the
lower
edge
was
set
into
a
heavy
block
of
oak
about
5
inches
thick
which
might
be
carved
or
japanned
in
red
.
Fire
screens
:
dummy
board
pictures
were
originally
designed
for
this
purpose
:
stout
,
heavy
articles
measuring
up
to
6
feet
in
height
and
cut
from
1
1/2
inch
oak
or
pitch
pine
,
feather
edged
,
set
in
weighty
blocks
enabling
them
to
stand
upright
without
assistance
.
The
heat
of
the
fire
must
have
warped
the
woods
,
the
table
joints
opened
,
and
the
oil
paint
flaked
away
.
Highlanders
:
kilted
Scotsmen
were
produced
in
large
numbers
to
stand
as
trade
signs
outside
the
doors
of
tobacco
and
snuff
shops
.
Lady
at
her
toilet
:
this
series
appears
to
be
the
work
of
a
single
Georgian
artist
.
They
wear
early
seventeenth-century
dress
,
including
the
period
's
enveloping
white
apron
bordered
with
lace
,
and
hold
hand
mirror
and
brush
to
dress
their
waist-long
hair
.
(
Plate
171A
.
)
Outdoor
figures
:
life-size
figures
so
painted
and
arranged
that
visitors
unexpectedly
confronted
with
them
were
startled
into
believing
that
they
were
living
realities
.
Red-coated
soldiers
stood
on
guard
in
mansion
porches
,
on
hotel
stairs
,
in
tea
gardens
and
pleasure
grounds
and
at
tavern
doorways
;
sailors
standing
,
or
dancing
the
horn
pipe
,
were
favourites
in
the
gardens
of
waterside
taverns
.
Country
innkeepers
favoured
dummies
of
jugs
and
glasses
,
or
dishes
of
onions
,
radishes
,
bread
and
cheese
.
Pedlars
and
women
hawkers
were
favourite
outdoor
figures
early
in
the
nineteenth
century
.
Painting
:
the
artists
drew
his
outline
upon
a
smooth-surfaced
board
of
seasoned
wood
.
At
first
each
was
individually
designed
,
but
from
the
176s
templates
might
be
used
.
The
table
was
then
sawn
to
shape
and
the
edges
sharply
bevelled
.
Two
or
three
washes
of
boiling
linseed
oil
were
then
applied
,
followed
by
a
rubbing
down
with
distemper
or
powdered
white
lead
mixed
with
parchment
paste
.
The
colours
were
painted
over
this
,
the
distemper
soaking
up
excess
oil
and
thus
increasing
the
brilliance
of
the
paint
.
This
radiance
when
new
was
enhanced
on
fine
work
by
burnishing
,
particularly
of
the
gold
and
reds
.
The
final
result
was
protected
with
varnish
.
Unless
it
can
be
seen
that
this
process
was
used
,
a
board
should
be
looked
upon
with
suspicion
.
Regency
:
by
the
nineteenth
century
dummy
board
figures
had
become
less
showy
,
typical
examples
including
women
hawkers
,
ballad
singers
,
pedlars
,
organ
grinders
with
monkeys
and
,
later
,
knights
in
armour
.
(
Plate
172B
.
)
Reproductions
:
these
were
made
in
the
mid-Victorian
period
and
again
in
the
192s
and
193s
,
the
latter
often
costume
portraits
copied
from
well-known
paintings
and
standing
with
the
aid
of
hinged
brackets
as
on
an
easel
.
These
modern
dummies
have
a
so-called
'antique
finish
'
to
simulate
age
.
Soldiers
:
these
were
depicted
in
the
uniform
worn
by
Grenadiers
of
the
Second
Regiment
of
Foot
during
the
reign
of
George
=1
.
An
eighteenth-century
engraving
of
the
interior
of
the
Old
Chelsea
Bun
House
illustrates
a
pair
of
Grenadiers
and
an
equestrian
dummy
board
,
displayed
on
brackets
above
the
doorway
,
each
throwing
a
shadow
on
the
wall
.
Pairs
consisting
of
a
Grenadier
and
a
housemaid
have
been
recorded
.
These
soldiers
are
about
7
feet
high
with
mitre-shaped
hats
about
18
inches
high
.
They
are
always
found
with
their
feet
18
inches
apart
,
then
the
attitude
of
attention
:
the
'heels
together
'
position
dates
from
the
time
of
the
Prussian
influence
on
the
English
army
in
the
175s
.
A
variety
of
red-coated
soldiers
of
the
late
eighteenth
century
have
been
recorded
,
many
of
them
in
the
'stand
at
ease
'
position
.
Tables
:
the
contemporaneous
name
given
to
the
boards
constructed
from
tongued-and-grooved
units
joined
and
prepared
ready
for
painting
.
Trade
card
:
an
example
of
the
176s
is
in
the
Banks
Collection
,
British
Museum
.
This
was
issued
by
John
Potts
,
the
Black
Spread
Eagle
,
King
Street
,
Covent
Garden
,
London
,
and
illustrates
a
dummy
board
figure
of
Elizabeth
=1
,
describing
such
figures
as
'Ornaments
for
Halls
,
Stair-cases
and
Chimney
Boards
.
At
lowest
prices
'
.
Victorian
:
in
addition
to
reproductions
of
Georgian
types
,
a
series
was
made
with
the
surface
carved
in
relief
and
painted
.
These
were
mounted
on
four-wheeled
square
pedestals
12
inches
high
.
Women
with
brooms
:
this
was
a
stock
pattern
.
Many
still
remain
,
identical
in
size
,
shape
and
pose
,
always
wearing
white
or
baize
aprons
,
but
with
varying
faces
and
dress
details
.
They
are
shown
holding
soft
brooms
,
the
long
bristles
bound
to
a
round
stock
with
three
ornamental
turned
knops
above
.
They
represent
ladies
of
the
house
laudably
domesticated
rather
than
housemaids
.
Because
of
their
dress
such
dummy
boards
have
been
attributed
to
the
163s
.
A
more
reasonable
attribution
is
to
the
second
half
of
the
eighteenth
century
,
dress
having
been
copied
from
early
Stuart
sources
(
Plate
171B
.
)
JELLY
MOULDS
By
JULIET
SANFORD
FOR
centuries
jellies
have
figured
importantly
among
English
desserts
,
particularly
upon
festive
occasions
.
At
the
feast
following
George
Neville
's
installation
as
Archbishop
of
York
in
1466
,
the
huge
dessert
included
'3
,
Parted
<
particoloured
>
dishes
of
jelly
and
4
,
Plain
dishes
of
Jelly
'
.
Each
jelly
was
tabled
individually
in
an
earthen
jelly
pot
except
on
the
high
table
where
silver
was
used
.
Immediately
after
the
invention
of
flint-glass
in
1676
,
readers
of
The
1Accomplisht
Cook
,
by
Robert
May
,
1678
,
were
directed
to
'serve
jelly
run
into
little
round
glasses
four
or
five
to
the
dish
'
.
These
were
plain
footless
bowls
with
folded
lips
and
were
sold
at
1s
6d
a
dozen
under
the
name
of
jelly
mortars
.
Georgian
jellies
were
served
in
deep
,
cone-shaped
glasses
and
eaten
with
long
small-bowled
spoons
.
The
mid-morning
snack
of
jelly
was
known
as
'long
spoon
and
jelly
'
.
Early
in
the
Georgian
period
individual
moulds
were
made
in
white
salt-glazed
stoneware
.
Large
jelly
moulds
were
unknown
to
Mrs.
Hannah
Glasse
whose
Complete
Confectioner
,
1753
,
instructed
her
readers
to
pour
jelly
'into
what
thing
you
please
to
shape
it
in
and
when
cold
turn
it
out
.
If
it
sticks
dip
your
basin
in
hot
water
'
.
Moulds
to
turn
out
jellies
large
enough
to
serve
several
individual
helpings
appear
to
have
been
introduced
by
Josiah
Wedgwood
in
his
celebrated
queen
's
ware
.
In
the
nineteenth
century
these
were
accompanied
by
moulds
in
Britannia
metal
,
copper
,
Bristol
stoneware
,
and
flint
enamel
ware
.
GLOSSARY
Bristol
stoneware
:
jelly
moulds
were
not
made
in
brown
salt-glazed
stoneware
as
its
granulated
'orange
peel
'
surface
made
it
impossible
to
turn
out
the
jelly
.
#
27
<
183
TEXT
F4
>
THE
WORLD
OF
SCIENCE
.
ANIMALS
'
DEAF
EARS
.
By
MAURICE
BURTON
,
D.Sc
.
IT
is
some
years
ago
since
I
first
became
interested
in
the
possible
effect
of
modern
noises
on
animals
.
I
started
with
the
assumption
that
if
animals
had
more
sensitive
ears
than
mine
,
or
were
as
allergic
,
as
I
am
,
to
the
sounds
of
traffic
on
the
roads
,
there
should
be
a
noticeable
tendency
for
them
to
shun
the
borders
of
roads
.
It
soon
became
apparent
that
this
was
not
so
,
and
this
conclusion
is
reinforced
by
the
abundance
of
hares
on
London
Airport
.
There
,
people
put
their
hands
over
their
ears
as
the
jet-planes
go
out
,
but
the
hares
are
to
all
appearances
unmoved
,
which
is
contrary
to
what
might
have
been
expected
.
During
the
course
of
my
study
of
this
problem
several
striking
points
emerged
.
The
first
is
that
although
the
ears
of
animals
are
often
more
acute
than
ours
,
and
their
powers
of
discrimination
seem
to
be
higher
,
they
also
appear
to
be
less
bothered
than
we
are
by
a
cacophony
.
There
is
constantly
passing
through
the
human
brain
a
stream
of
impulses
we
call
thoughts
.
These
are
closely
linked
to
everyday
life
,
are
built
upon
experience
,
and
our
experiences
are
based
largely
on
sensations
received
through
the
senses
,
one
of
which
is
hearing
.
These
experiences
are
continually
being
added
to
because
everything
that
impinges
on
our
senses
is
meaningful
.
For
example
,
while
writing
these
last
three
sentences
I
have
heard
a
number
of
sounds
,
each
of
which
has
set
up
a
train
of
thought
in
my
mind
.
The
church
clock
striking
the
hour
reminds
me
that
I
must
hurry
if
this
is
to
be
ready
on
time
for
the
printer
.
It
reminds
me
also
,
once
again
,
that
yet
another
hour
has
gone
on
the
inexorable
road
to
eternity
.
These
are
two
ideas
that
could
never
enter
an
animal
's
head
on
hearing
the
sound
of
a
clock
.
Within
the
space
of
these
few
seconds
,
also
,
there
has
been
the
sound
of
a
telephone
bell
,
of
a
distant
motor-bicycle
and
of
a
dog
barking
.
Each
has
been
a
minor
distraction
.
The
telephone
made
me
wonder
whether
I
need
drop
this
task
to
answer
the
call
and
with
it
came
a
tangle
of
thoughts
that
at
11.3
I
must
not
fail
to
telephone
so-and-so
,
that
the
telephone
is
a
nuisance
but
what
could
we
do
without
it
,
and
others
of
like
nature
.
The
distant
motor-cycle
caused
me
to
give
a
momentary
reflection
on
the
calamity
of
road
accidents
.
The
barking
dog
made
me
pause
to
find
out
if
it
was
one
of
my
own
dogs
barking
,
and
if
so
for
what
reason
.
By
contrast
with
our
continual
alertness
to
noises
and
their
meaning
it
is
possible
at
times
so
to
lose
oneself
in
preoccupation
as
to
be
oblivious
to
outside
sounds
.
Then
,
a
sudden
noise
may
recall
us
with
a
mild
or
even
a
violent
shock
.
So
throughout
our
waking
hours
we
tend
to
alternate
between
an
awareness
of
every
small
sound
and
the
danger
of
shock
,
mild
or
otherwise
,
through
not
having
been
aware
of
them
.
Whatever
views
we
may
hold
about
how
far
the
higher
animals
are
able
to
think
or
to
reason
,
there
can
hardly
be
any
doubt
that
they
are
not
affected
by
sounds
in
the
same
way
as
we
are
.
They
are
not
distracted
by
trivial
sounds
and
are
unlikely
to
be
off-guard
as
a
result
of
being
lost
in
their
thoughts
.
The
best
way
to
test
this
is
by
direct
observation
.
In
this
we
can
employ
indicators
such
as
the
way
the
ears
are
used
as
well
as
the
animal
's
moments
of
alertness
,
usually
with
a
tensing
of
the
muscles
.
It
then
soon
becomes
apparent
that
an
animal
normally
pays
little
attention
to
sounds
that
are
not
a
cause
for
alarm
,
an
indication
of
a
source
of
food
or
made
by
a
member
of
its
own
species
.
Where
the
air
is
free
of
sounds
made
by
machinery
it
may
be
filled
with
those
made
by
birds
,
insects
,
rustling
leaves
and
other
natural
sounds
.
It
can
be
alive
with
them
,
yet
so
far
as
we
can
tell
an
animal
ignores
them
all
unless
one
or
other
of
them
has
a
special
significance
.
It
will
,
however
,
immediately
react
to
any
alarm
note
or
a
note
of
aggression
.
To
put
it
another
way
round
,
it
seems
to
be
able
to
shut
its
ears
to
noise
in
general
yet
remain
on
the
alert
for
particular
sounds
which
by
tradition
or
experience
compel
its
reaction
.
We
also
possess
this
faculty
,
although
some
have
it
more
than
others
,
but
it
seems
likely
that
animals
can
,
and
habitually
do
,
exploit
it
more
than
men
,
largely
because
their
world
of
experience
makes
fewer
demands
on
their
senses
.
Some
animals
have
a
pronounced
ability
to
turn
a
deaf
ear
.
This
is
difficult
to
test
in
a
wild
animal
because
the
mere
presence
of
the
human
observer
,
however
well
hidden
,
tends
to
threaten
its
security
and
put
it
on
the
alert
.
Domesticated
animals
,
whose
security
is
assured
,
often
provide
outstanding
examples
of
it
.
Dogs
and
donkeys
can
appear
to
be
stone-deaf
,
ignoring
all
words
of
command
or
entreaty
,
all
persuasive
or
cajoling
sounds
,
but
responding
instantly
to
even
a
slight
noise
suggestive
of
something
pleasurable
.
A
dog
may
lie
as
if
in
a
trance
,
apparently
unhearing
,
yet
spring
to
action
at
the
slight
metallic
sound
of
its
lead
being
taken
from
a
hook
or
the
faintly
whispered
word
``
walk
.
''
There
is
a
category
of
sounds
,
however
,
to
which
all
the
higher
animals
at
least
react
violently
.
These
are
the
explosive
sounds
.
A
car
backfiring
will
send
the
city
pigeons
flying
.
One
theory
has
it
that
because
they
are
descended
from
rock
doves
there
is
a
survival
value
in
this
innate
reaction
because
it
would
have
made
them
fly
up
at
the
sound
of
a
fall
of
cliff
that
might
otherwise
engulf
them
.
The
theory
has
many
weaknesses
.
One
is
that
many
kinds
of
birds
will
react
in
the
same
way
.
In
fact
,
it
seems
reasonable
to
say
that
the
explosive
sound
creates
alarm
among
most
animals
with
ears
.
There
may
be
exceptions
,
as
among
fishes
or
frogs
,
but
it
seems
to
be
a
rule
among
birds
and
mammals
.
It
probably
created
alarm
among
human
beings
also
before
ever
gunpowder
or
TNT
were
invented-
the
word
''
explode
,
''
in
fact
,
antedates
their
invention
,
and
in
modern
but
pre-nuclear
warfare
the
wear
on
the
nerves
from
explosives
was
probably
more
telling
than
the
casualties
inflicted
by
the
exploding
missiles
.
It
is
not
possible
to
deal
in
more
than
the
broadest
generalities
about
animals
'
reactions
to
sounds
because
hearing
varies
widely
from
one
species
to
another
,
as
does
the
structure
of
the
ear
.
So
far
as
the
explosive
sound
is
concerned
there
are
some
animals
that
use
it
themselves
.
A
dog
may
use
a
particularly
explosive
bark
to
another
dog
under
certain
circumstances
,
and
the
effect
of
this
can
be
almost
as
devastating
as
the
bursting
of
a
modern
projectile
on
the
human
ear
or
the
report
of
a
rifle
on
a
flock
of
pigeons
.
It
is
necessary
,
to
avoid
confusing
the
issue
,
to
ignore
some
of
the
extreme
examples
of
deleterious
sounds
,
those
that
make
telephone
operators
faint
or
the
jingling
of
a
bunch
of
keys
that
sends
a
mouse
into
something
approaching
hysterics
.
What
is
at
least
as
interesting
is
the
way
inventors
seem
to
have
chosen
,
probably
intuitively
,
a
combination
of
explosive
and
aggressive
sounds
as
warning
signals
to
be
used
on
automobiles
.
Apart
from
the
purely
explosive
sounds
,
those
that
stir
most
animals
to
rapid
action
are
the
snarls
,
growls
,
barks
or
long
drawn-out
roars
of
predators
or
rivals
.
A
representative
series
of
sounds
made
by
motor-horns
would
approximate
fairly
closely
to
the
aggressive
or
warning
sounds
made
by
wild
beasts
.
One
important
factor
in
the
toleration
of
noise
is
familiarity
.
Our
Victorian
ancestors
probably
found
the
noises
from
horse
traffic
insufferable
at
times
and
at
an
earlier
age
it
may
be
that
the
cry
of
the
night-watchman
was
held
to
be
a
necessary
but
excruciating
nuisance
.
Each
generation
seems
to
be
able
to
bear
the
noises
it
grows
up
with
and
to
abominate
the
additional
noises
that
appear
later
.
Generations
of
hares
succeed
each
other
with
far
greater
rapidity
than
generations
of
humans
,
and
the
hares
of
London
Airport
have
probably
by
now
accepted
the
noise
of
jet-planes
as
part
of
their
environment
.
They
have
,
moreover
,
one
great
advantage
over
us
,
and
this
is
probably
one
of
the
reasons
why
mammals
in
general
can
put
up
with
the
noise
of
traffic
on
the
roads
.
Those
that
have
movable
ears
can
not
only
turn
them
in
the
right
direction
to
pick
up
slight
or
distant
sounds
,
they
can
also
turn
them
away
from
disagreeable
sounds-
and
I
have
seen
them
do
so
.
THE
WORLD
OF
SCIENCE
.
COYPU
AND
PEST-CONTROL
.
By
MAURICE
BURTON
,
D.Sc
.
THE
coypu
is
one
of
the
animals
introduced
into
this
country
whose
residence
here
we
are
beginning
to
regret
.
It
is
a
large
South
American
rodent
,
rat-like
although
its
nearest
relatives
are
the
porcupines
,
measuring
over
a
yard
long
to
the
tip
of
the
tail
and
weighing
up
to
2
lb
.
Originally
brought
here
about
193
to
be
farmed
for
their
fur
,
which
is
known
as
nutria
,
the
coypu
began
to
escape
and
are
now
well
established
in
the
countryside
,
notably
in
East
Anglia
and
especially
on
the
Norfolk
Broads
.
At
first
it
was
believed
they
did
not
constitute
a
nuisance
but
opinion
has
now
turned
against
them
.
Last
week
it
was
reported
that
the
suggestion
had
been
put
forward
to
use
the
coypu
to
combat
another
nuisance
.
The
Kariba
Lake
,
formed
when
the
Kariba
dam
was
completed
,
has
become
infested
with
a
water
plant
,
one
that
grows
at
an
alarming
rate
and
threatens
to
damage
the
special
intakes
at
the
dam
.
The
menace
from
the
plant
is
serious
enough
to
merit
almost
any
suggestion
aimed
at
controlling
it
,
and
this
one
,
put
forward
by
Mr.
George
Atkinson
of
Lowestoft
,
is
brilliant
in
its
simplicity
.
It
is
that
some
of
the
coypu
in
East
Anglia
,
estimated
at
a
quarter
of
a
million
,
should
be
trapped
and
exported
to
Kariba
Lake
to
feed
on
the
menacing
weed
.
Were
such
a
plan
to
be
shown
to
be
successful
it
would
contain
the
perfect
form
of
biological
control
,
using
one
nuisance
to
combat
another
.
Throughout
the
world
animals
and
plants
have
been
transported
,
either
accidentally
or
deliberately
,
from
one
continent
to
another
.
In
some
the
results
have
been
beneficial
,
in
a
few
they
have
been
harmless
but
in
far
too
many
they
have
been
disastrous
,
so
that
to-day
one
looks
at
any
further
plan
to
introduce
animals
into
an
alien
environment
with
caution
if
not
deep
suspicion
.
The
first
question
one
needs
to
ask
is
whether
the
coypu
would
eat
this
particular
weed
and
in
sufficient
quantity
to
counterbalance
its
own
remarkable
powers
of
multiplication
.
The
most
obvious
comment
to
make
is
that
there
are
remarkably
few
animals
,
outside
the
insects
,
that
feed
exclusively
on
one
item
of
diet
.
The
koala
feeds
on
nothing
but
eucalyptus
leaves
and
is
always
quoted
as
a
striking
and
exceptional
example
of
an
animal
with
a
restricted
diet
.
Most
animals
like
variety
in
their
food
,
and
this
is
especially
true
of
rodents
.
It
is
highly
important
,
therefore
to
know
something
of
the
diet
of
the
coypu
.
There
are
,
on
my
shelves
,
a
score
of
authoritative
works
on
mammals
,
and
it
is
noteworthy
that
although
they
all
contain
at
least
one
reference
to
the
coypu
most
of
them
make
no
mention
at
all
of
its
diet
.
A
few
state
that
its
food
is
green
vegetation
,
or
just
''
vegetation
,
''
or
say
that
it
feeds
on
water
plants
.
For
our
present
purpose
none
of
these
is
satisfactory
.
Water
plants
range
from
the
wholly
aquatic
,
like
water
lilies
,
and
such
plants
are
usually
soft
,
to
waterside
plants
which
are
usually
tough
and
fibrous
.
#
23
<
184
TEXT
F41
>
Thus
it
is
clear
that
the
predominant
organization
,
particularly
in
the
distribution
of
manufactured
goods
,
is
the
wholesale
merchant
who
carries
stocks
.
In
some
trades-
e.g.
,
hardware-
he
is
known
as
a
factor
.
Besides
owning
and
warehousing
the
goods
,
the
wholesaler
may
process
them
in
some
way
.
This
is
chiefly
the
case
with
agricultural
products
.
A
tea
merchant
blends
and
packets
tea
;
a
seeds
merchant
cleans
and
sorts
seeds
obtained
from
growers
.
Not
all
intermediaries
(
whether
merchants
or
agents
)
actually
handle
the
merchandise
in
which
they
deal
;
they
may
merely
provide
a
link
between
a
source
of
supply
and
the
demand
for
it
.
The
performance
of
the
wholesale
merchant
's
true
functions
(
which
may
include
such
services
to
retailers
as
communications
,
selection
,
stockholding
,
credit
facilities
,
and
transportation
)
requires
a
heavy
capital
outlay
.
Only
by
operating
on
a
large
scale
can
the
large
overhead
costs
be
absorbed
in
the
turnover
,
so
as
to
produce
a
reasonable
net
profit
.
Consequently
it
is
not
surprising
that
the
195
Census
showed
that
over
four-fifths
of
the
trade
of
merchants
was
handled
by
wholesalers
each
with
an
annual
turnover
of
over
+1
,
.
Though
in
discussing
wholesalers
we
generally
assume
that
the
function
will
be
carried
out
by
a
single
firm
,
this
need
not
be
so
.
The
task
may
be
split
up
between
two
or
even
more
intermediaries
.
In
some
trades
,
particularly
horticultural
products
and
fish
,
a
system
of
primary
and
secondary
wholesalers
often
exists
.
The
former
is
essentially
a
collecting
organization
,
though
he
may
also
process
,
grade
,
or
pack
before
reselling
in
bulk
to
the
secondary
wholesaler
,
who
performs
all
the
other
services
normally
associated
with
wholesaling
.
It
is
convenient
to
classify
wholesale
merchants
,
according
to
the
extent
of
the
sales
territory
covered
by
the
business
.
Thus
many
of
the
larger
firms
are
national
wholesalers
,
distributing
goods
to
every
part
of
the
country
.
They
carry
large
stocks
,
and
often
have
their
own
brands
,
and
operate
a
comprehensive
delivery
service
over
a
wide
area
.
A
second
class
covers
only
specific
parts
or
regions
of
the
country-
perhaps
Northern
England
or
Scotland
.
The
local
wholesaler
confines
his
custom
to
a
much
smaller
area-
often
a
radius
of
a
few
miles
from
his
warehouse
.
The
local
and
regional
wholesalers
usually
offer
a
more
restricted
service
as
compared
with
the
national
wholesaler
.
Some
wholesalers
have
a
number
of
branches
or
stock-rooms
up
and
down
the
country
.
General
and
Specialist
Wholesalers
Wholesalers
may
also
be
classified
according
to
the
range
of
stock
carried
.
Though
generally
they
specialize
in
one
group
of
commodities
,
there
is
considerable
variation
in
the
extent
of
this
specialization
.
Perhaps
the
most
important
section
of
the
wholesale
trade
,
both
in
terms
of
numbers
of
firms
and
turnover
,
is
that
of
the
general
wholesalers
.
They
are
analogous
to
department
stores
,
as
there
are
a
number
of
departments
(
frequently
twenty
to
twenty-five
)
selling
a
wide
range
of
rather
unrelated
commodities
,
with
an
extensive
choice
within
each
commodity
group
.
Such
firms
may
employ
five
hundred
or
more
'inside
staff
'
and
up
to
one
hundred
travellers
.
Most
general
wholesalers
occupy
large
buildings
in
the
central
areas
of
cities
,
and
also
normally
have
branches
or
stock-rooms
strategically
situated
in
other
large
towns
.
The
main
attraction
of
the
general
wholesaler
is
,
of
course
,
the
ability
to
bring
together
for
the
convenience
of
the
retailer
a
wide
range
of
merchandise
under
one
roof
.
For
a
number
of
years
the
general
house
has
tended
to
concentrate
attention
on
a
related
group
of
commodities
.
When
this
specialization
is
carried
a
stage
farther
the
wholesaler
becomes
a
specialist
house
.
The
term
,
in
fact
,
may
imply
anything
from
a
wholesaler
carrying
one
commodity
group
to
one
with
several
hundred
,
the
emphasis
being
on
the
similarity
of
commodities
rather
than
on
their
number
.
The
specialist
house
is
usually
of
moderate
size-
in
the
textile
trade
,
for
example
,
having
five
or
six
departments
.
Millinery
,
piece-goods
,
lace
,
and
children
's
wear
seem
particularly
suited
for
this
treatment
,
and
in
extreme
cases
specialists
deal
in
only
a
few
articles
,
particularly
if
they
become
sole
distributing
agents
.
The
development
of
the
specialist
is
partly
the
result
of
manufacturer
pressure
for
more
concentrated
selling
,
and
partly
through
his
ability
to
become
an
authority
on
quality
and
value
in
his
particular
line
of
business
.
Cash-and-carry
Wholesalers
This
form
eliminates
a
number
of
operations
traditionally
associated
with
wholesaling
in
return
for
lower
prices
.
There
are
no
credit
facilities
or
delivery
services
available
,
and
there
is
rarely
any
outside
selling
.
Such
wholesalers
are
chiefly
found
in
sections
of
the
food
trade
,
household
goods
,
toys
,
and
'market
lines
'
(
very
cheap
merchandise
for
street
markets
)
-
wherever
a
commodity
has
a
high
rate
of
stock-turn
potential
.
Cash-and-carry
wholesalers
are
likely
to
increase
in
number
.
Agents
,
Brokers
,
and
Other
Small
Wholesalers
There
are
many
small
firms
,
trading
under
various
titles
,
which
,
though
they
may
acquire
title
to
the
goods
they
sell
,
either
never
actually
hold
them
or
,
if
they
do
so
,
only
transfer
them
without
further
processing
or
servicing
.
In
the
building
trade
such
a
trader
is
picturesquely
described
as
a
'brass
plate
'
merchant
,
and
a
similar
type
of
intermediary
appears
in
the
clothing
trade
,
where
he
sometimes
acts
as
a
speculator
entering
and
leaving
the
trade
according
to
the
market
.
The
commission
merchant
,
as
he
is
sometimes
called
,
operates
without
stock
(
and
frequently
on
credit
)
,
selling
entirely
from
manufacturers
'
samples
and
placing
orders
only
sufficient
to
cover
his
sales
.
On
the
other
hand
,
the
manufacturer
's
agent
carries
out
functions
similar
to
those
of
the
wholesaler
's
representative
,
but
,
unlike
the
latter
,
he
is
self-employed
,
and
is
remunerated
by
a
service
fee
,
or
,
more
usually
,
by
a
percentage
commission
on
all
sales
made
.
The
agent
is
usually
given
the
sole
rights
in
his
particular
area
.
Agents
are
primarily
used
in
selling
to
wholesalers
or
to
central
offices
of
chains
of
shops
.
They
enable
a
manufacturer
to
be
permanently
represented
in
these
areas
by
people
familiar
with
business
conditions
there
,
and
they
save
him
the
expense
of
establishing
branches
.
Co-operative
Wholesaling
By
far
the
largest
units
in
the
wholesale
trade
are
the
Co-operative
wholesalers
.
There
are
two
main
Societies
,
for
England
and
Scotland
respectively
,
and
they
exist
to
serve
the
many
retail
Co-operatives
,
which
provide
nearly
all
the
capital
and
exercise
control
.
In
return
the
local
Societies
receive
dividends
on
their
purchases
.
The
Co-operative
Wholesale
Society
,
with
headquarters
in
Manchester
and
four
big
branch
depots
,
has
been
in
existence
for
nearly
a
century
.
The
Scottish
'Wholesale
'
was
formed
shortly
after
.
These
two
Societies
have
established
their
own
factories
,
producing
goods
in
1957
worth
just
over
+16
m.
,
chiefly
for
producing
foodstuffs
and
household
goods
.
The
C.W.S
.
owns
ships
,
farms
,
and
plantations
,
transacts
considerable
banking
business
,
and
shares
with
its
Scottish
counterpart
the
control
of
the
Co-operative
Insurance
Society
.
The
two
Societies
also
own
and
control
the
English
and
Scottish
Joint
C.W.S..
,
which
performs
the
special
services
of
tea-
and
coffee-blending
and
cocoa
and
chocolate
production
for
them
.
In
1938
one-tenth
of
all
Britain
's
imports
of
food
reached
housewives
by
way
of
the
C.W.S.
,
and
more
than
half
of
the
goods
was
purchased
direct
from
the
overseas
markets
by
the
buying
organization
of
the
Society
,
which
has
depots
in
many
countries
.
The
C.W.S
.
is
controlled
by
an
elected
Board
of
Directors
of
twenty-eight
,
seven
of
whom
retire
annually
.
All
are
full-time
salaried
officials
.
The
Board
meets
weekly
in
Manchester
,
London
,
or
Newcastle
.
It
is
one
of
Britain
's
biggest
businesses
,
since
over
three-fifths
of
the
goods
sold
by
retail
Societies
are
obtained
through
the
C.W.S.
,
and
its
turnover
in
1957
amounted
to
about
+454
m.
Wholesaling
and
Integration
One
of
the
most
important
trends
in
distribution
in
the
twentieth
century
has
been
the
increasing
desire
of
manufacturers
to
control
the
wholesaling
functions
themselves
.
This
they
have
usually
achieved
by
establishing
their
own
wholesale
department
and
depots
where
necessary
,
though
occasionally
they
have
acquired
existing
wholesale
organizations
.
Some
wholesalers
seeking
to
maintain
their
traditional
position
have
adopted
the
defensive
policy
of
integrating
with
certain
manufacturers
.
Such
vertical
expansion
has
been
made
chiefly
to
direct
and
maintain
the
supply
of
the
most
profitable
lines
within
the
framework
of
the
organization
.
On
the
other
hand
,
the
large
retailer
,
particularly
if
he
has
many
outlets
,
may
decide
to
engage
in
wholesaling
;
in
fact
,
many
of
the
present
large
wholesale
houses
had
their
beginnings
as
retailers
.
The
wholesale
warehouse
is
then
often
operated
as
an
ancillary
concern
(
generally
a
subsidiary
company
)
,
perhaps
under
a
different
name
.
An
existing
wholesaler
may
be
taken
over
.
Some
large
groups
,
such
as
Debenhams
,
and
the
Great
Universal
Stores
,
have
several
wholesale
subsidiaries
.
In
a
few
trades
,
such
as
fruit
and
tobacco
,
firms
buy
merchandise
in
bulk
for
their
own
shops
and
resell
what
they
do
not
need
to
smaller
shops
in
the
district
.
In
such
circumstances
they
are
primarily
retailers
,
and
a
few
use
the
terms
'wholesale'
or
'warehouse
'
as
a
customer-catching
device
.
While
wholesalers
are
generally
prepared
to
make
direct
sales
to
certain
classes
of
final
customer-
e.g.
,
schools
and
large
industrial
firms-
some
have
established
a
special
department
to
sell
direct
to
the
public
on
certain
conditions
,
such
as
after
a
proper
introduction
by
a
retailer
.
Other
wholesalers
have
expanded
forward
into
retailing
by
the
requisition
of
shops
to
meet
the
threats
of
a
changed
pattern
of
distribution
and
perhaps
to
make
a
double
profit
on
each
transaction
.
This
policy
has
aroused
considerable
rancour
,
even
when
the
shop
takes
only
part
of
its
merchandise
from
the
parent
,
and
has
weakened
wholesale-retail
co-operation
.
Location
of
Warehouses
The
distinctive
premises
of
the
wholesaler
are
,
of
course
,
the
warehouse
,
since
normally
large
stocks
must
be
carried
.
The
premises
are
generally
utilized
in
a
strictly
practical
manner
,
since
the
wholesaler
's
appeal
is
to
the
businessman
.
A
wholesale
merchant's
business
can
not
be
set
up
anywhere
;
his
warehouse
is
of
most
service
to
his
customers
if
they
can
reach
it
easily
and
quickly
.
Consequently
it
is
usually
established
in
a
city
which
is
the
commercial
centre
for
the
surrounding
district
.
London
is
the
biggest
centre
of
wholesale
textile
distribution
,
with
Manchester
not
far
behind
.
In
a
large
city
it
is
usual
to
find
those
of
one
trade
located
in
a
particular
quarter
or
street
,
particularly
if
there
is
a
market
or
exchange
near
by
.
Thus
in
London
,
Mark
Lane
is
the
centre
for
corn
merchants
,
while
in
Manchester
all
the
big
textile
houses
are
found
in
the
environs
of
Piccadilly
.
This
concentration
of
trades
of
each
class
is
convenient
both
to
customers
and
to
manufacturers
'
salesmen
.
Organization
Though
a
few
small
businesses
,
particularly
those
specializing
in
certain
kinds
of
business-
e.g.
,
millinery
,
trimmings-
are
run
by
single
traders
,
and
the
partnership
is
still
fairly
frequently
met
with
,
the
most
general
form
of
proprietorship
is
that
of
a
limited
company
.
This
is
mainly
on
account
of
the
heavy
capital
requirements
of
the
trade
.
Wholesale
directors
are
almost
invariably
executive
or
working
directors
,
with
full
responsibility
for
a
particular
function
.
The
scope
of
the
wholesaling
task
is
indicated
by
a
few
facts
about
wholesale
textile
distribution
.
Large
wholesalers
carry
an
average
stock
of
+1
,
,
;
they
dispatch
approximately
2
parcels
a
day
to
various
parts
of
the
country
for
their
1
,
-15
,
retail
accounts
,
and
receive
supplies
from
anything
up
to
a
thousand
suppliers
from
time
to
time
.
Moreover
,
the
documentation
and
handling
of
each
customer
's
order
may
involve
thirty-two
separate
operations
,
many
of
which
must
be
repeated
in
reverse
if
the
goods
do
not
comply
with
the
retailer
's
requirements
.
Whatever
the
merchandise
carried
,
the
organization
broadly
resembles
that
of
a
big
department
store
,
each
department
forming
a
separate
unit
under
a
departmental
manager
.
Frequently
there
are
four
main
departments
:
buying
,
warehousing
,
selling
,
and
administration
.
There
are
usually
separate
buyers
responsible
for
the
requirements
of
each
section
,
but
their
activities
are
co-ordinated
by
the
purchasing
department
,
which
also
deals
with
the
paper-work
.
Warehousing
is
a
specialized
job
,
and
may
include
assembling
,
grading
,
breaking
bulk
,
and
packing
.
The
wholesaler
provides
a
selling
organization
for
the
manufacturer
,
and
most
of
this
selling
is
done
by
trained
travellers
.
But
the
wholesaler
's
showrooms
may
also
be
very
important
:
the
retailer
is
offered
a
huge
stock
and
variety
of
merchandise
which
no
other
system
could
bring
to
him
under
one
roof
.
#
232
<
185
TEXT
F42
>
D.
ENGLAND
FOCUS
ON
ENGLISH
FARE
AT
an
old-established
hotel
in
an
East
Coast
resort
there
is
an
unusual
notice
on
the
bottom
of
the
menu
card
:
'Epicures
agree
that
English
food
well
cooked
is
the
best
in
the
world
.
For
this
reason
,
this
hotel
specializes
in
the
finest
English
cooking
,
and
nothing
canned
or
twice
cooked
is
ever
served
.
'
An
admirable
and
unexpected
statement
which
is
to
be
backed
by
a
twelve-month
campaign
to
promote
British
Food
,
launched
by
the
British
Farm
Produce
Council
.
It
includes
staging
four
large-scale
exhibitions
at
major
urban
centres
throughout
the
United
Kingdom
,
twelve
displays
in
stores
in
regional
towns
and
joint
ventures
with
such
organizations
as
the
Townswomen
's
Guilds
,
the
Gas
Council
,
Electricity
Boards
and
the
Scottish
,
Welsh
and
Northern
Ireland
Development
Boards
.
The
first
large-scale
show
is
to
be
held
in
London
from
11-16
September
.
The
Council
's
chairman
,
Mr.
W.
R.
Trehane
,
commenting
on
the
campaign
,
said
:
'British
shoppers
should
certainly
be
well
aware
of
the
quality
food
that
comes
from
their
own
farmers
and
growers
by
the
end
of
the
year
.
'
And
the
farming
community
should
be
especially
pleased
that
its
products
are
to
get
such
a
tremendous
boost
just
where
it
would
be
most
effective-
on
the
customer's
doorstep
,
he
added
.
The
British
Farm
Produce
Council
was
launched
in
the
autumn
of
196
.
Its
basic
aims
are
to
tell
the
buying
public
more
about
British
food
,
how
to
choose
and
how
to
cook
it
,
and
to
let
farmers
and
growers
know
that
the
shopper
thinks
about
their
products
.
The
Council
has
plenty
to
go
upon
for
the
range
of
English
foods
is
amazingly
wide
.
A
restaurant
in
the
West
End
offered
its
customers
a
choice
of
no
fewer
than
5
recipes
of
Old
English
fare
,
and
these
were
selected
from
as
many
as
fifteen
hundred
recipes
.
The
first
menu
included
a
milk
soup
from
Sussex
,
a
star
gazy
pie
from
Cornwall
,
herrings
,
beef
olives
from
Cheshire
with
dumplings
and
green
peas
,
and
a
Welbeck
pudding
from
Nottinghamshire
.
These
merely
touch
the
fringe
of
the
possibilities
,
as
was
evident
when
a
Folk
Cookery
exhibition
was
staged
,
for
there
were
to
be
seen
eatables
with
the
most
delightful
names
.
They
included
Yule
cakes
eaten
in
Yorkshire
between
Christmas
Day
and
New
Year
's
Day
;
Sedgmoor
Easter
cakes
;
'Tyneside
Yule
Doos
,
'
childish
figures
supposed
to
represent
the
Infant
Jesus
,
and
made
by
Tyneside
mothers
for
their
children
on
baking
day
;
'Checky
pigs
'
from
Leicestershire
;
Lardy
cakes
and
wafers
for
Mothering
Sunday
,
from
Devizes
;
Devonshire
applecake
;
Bakewell
tart
from
Derbyshire
;
Deddington
pudding
pies
;
Cornish
'black
cake
'
;
Burying
cake
,
from
an
old
English
recipe
;
Yorkshire
oatcake
,
made
in
strips
;
Melton
Mowbray
pork
pie
;
gilt
gingerbread
from
Bute
;
parkin
from
Yorkshire
;
Grasmere
gingerbread
,
which
looks
like
shortbread
;
Congleton
gingerbread
with
rice-paper
underneath
;
and
Coventry
'God
Cake
'
,
which
dates
back
to
the
fourteenth
or
fifteenth
century
,
given
when
a
godchild
was
christened
or
made
its
first
communion
.
It
is
a
pastry
cake
after
the
style
of
a
Banbury
cake
and
in
the
shape
of
an
isosceles
triangle
.
It
is
slashed
across
the
middle
and
ornamented
with
sugar
.
One
of
the
most
delightful
exhibits
ever
put
on
was
seen
in
the
Gothic
Hall
of
Lacock
Abbey
,
four
miles
from
Chippenham
.
Local
dishes
from
all
over
the
British
Isles
were
displayed
in
rich
profusion
,
and
some
of
the
most
interesting
were
seen
in
the
making
.
Dainties
still
made
today
,
like
Welsh
bakestone
loaf
,
Selkirk
bannocks
,
and
Dublin
barm
brack
,
were
shown
in
company
with
more
strictly
period
exhibits
such
as
Queen
Henrietta
Maria
's
morning
broth-
for
in
Charles
=1's
day
they
took
chicken
broth
for
breakfast-
and
salmagundi
,
a
favourite
supper
dish
in
the
eighteenth
century
and
obviously
the
ancestor
of
6hors
d'oeuvre
.
Dishes
similar
to
those
displayed
must
have
been
cooked
and
eaten
centuries
ago
at
Lacock
Abbey
.
Some
ancient
kitchen
implements
belonging
to
the
abbey
were
also
on
show
.
A
great
pestle
and
mortar
seen
were
said
to
have
been
there
since
the
time
of
Sir
William
Sharington
,
the
first
lay
owner
of
Lacock
Abbey
after
the
Dissolution
.
A
venerable
mould
,
in
the
form
of
an
elephant
,
was
used
to
make
a
cake
exhibited
.
Among
loans
from
elsewhere
were
a
set
of
fine
moulds
for
gingerbread
from
the
Pump
Room
at
Bath
.
Gingerbread
figures
properly
gilded
,
proved
that
the
moulds
are
as
good
today
as
ever
they
were
.
River
crayfish
,
boiled
as
scarlet
as
any
lobster
,
came
from
the
river
in
the
grounds
of
Lacock
Abbey
.
The
late
Miss
F.
White
,
who
founded
the
English
Folk
Cookery
Association
prepared
a
unique
gastronomic
map
.
She
used
to
go
about
the
country
collecting
information
concerning
food
much
as
Cecil
Sharp
used
to
go
about
in
his
work
of
research
for
folk-songs
and
dances
,
and
she
plotted
her
discoveries
on
a
Gastronomic
Map
.
Looking
over
this
one
noticed
such
names
as
Coventry
Godcake
mentioned
above
,
and
Stuffed
Chine
at
Clee
in
Lincolnshire
;
and
found
that
Melton
Mowbray
is
as
famous
for
curd
cheese-cakes
as
for
its
pork
pies
.
Stuffed
Chine
,
by
the
way
,
is
a
famous
old
dish
at
Clee
for
Trinity
Sunday
,
the
custom
being
for
a
chine
of
bacon
stuffed
with
herbs
to
form
part
of
the
dinner
.
The
curd
cheese-cakes
of
Melton
Mowbray
are
a
great
dish
for
Whit-Sunday
.
It
is
said
that
there
are
enough
of
these
cakes
made
for
the
festival
to
pave
the
whole
town
.
Every
county
is
,
rightly
,
jealous
of
its
folk-cookery
tradition
,
and
there
is
no
doubt
that
the
north
of
England
is
strong
in
this
respect
.
A
list
of
inns
,
hotels
,
and
restaurants
where
good
local
dishes
could
be
enjoyed
mentioned
for
Yorkshire
alone
:
Barnsley
chops
,
curd
cheese-cakes
,
oven
cakes
,
sly
cakes
,
Doncaster
butterscotch
,
oatmeal
fritters
,
bilberry
pies
,
Yorkshire
batter
pudding
,
brandy
snap
,
spiced
bread
,
Sheffield
polony
,
potted
shrimps
,
frumenty
,
Wensleydale
cheese
,
apple
cheese-cakes
,
primrose
vinegar
,
fish
pie
,
turf
cakes
,
bakestone
cakes
,
parkin
,
and
gingerbread
.
References
were
made
to
the
Yorkshire
practice
of
eating
cheese
with
cake
,
and
there
was
a
consensus
of
opinion
that
ham
and
eggs
as
served
in
the
county
is
a
succulent
dish
.
Scotland
is
too
often
neglected
or
overlooked
,
and
so
it
is
good
that
a
little
book
of
Scottish
recipes
has
been
compiled
'primarily
for
visitors
to
Scotland
,
``
lost
''
Scots
and
others
'
.
The
recipes
range
from
soups
,
puddings
and
pies
,
cakes
and
shortbreads
,
to
many
other
intriguing
items
such
as
Parlies
or
Scottish
Parliament
Cake
,
Athol
Brose
,
Cranachan
or
Cream-Crowdie
,
and
Tatties
an
'
Herrin
'
.
It
has
been
asked
:
what
are
the
predominant
characteristics
of
Scottish
cookery
?
The
answer
:
simplicity
,
good
sense
and
an
instinct
for
dietetic
values
,
and
what
more
could
one
ask
?
One
of
the
most
historic
of
country
dishes
is
dumplings
.
One
recalls
that
celebrated
farmhouse
dinner
described
in
Cranford
,
which
Miss
Matty
only
half-enjoyed
because
the
delicate
young
peas
would
drop
between
the
prongs
of
the
old-fashioned
two-pronged
forks
,
and
gentility
forbade
her
to
imitate
her
host
and
shovel
them
up
on
the
blade
of
her
knife
.
Mr.
Holbrook
,
her
old
suitor
,
was
right
to
be
unceremonious
with
his
peas
,
and
he
was
right
also
,
in
his
blunt
way
,
about
the
use
of
dumplings
to
stay
the
appetite
.
'When
I
was
a
young
man
,
we
used
to
keep
strictly
to
my
father's
rule
,
~
''
No
broth
,
no
ball
:
no
ball
,
no
beef
,
''
and
always
began
dinner
with
broth
.
Then
we
had
suet
puddings
,
boiled
in
the
broth
with
the
beef
;
and
then
the
meat
itself
.
If
we
did
not
sup
our
broth
,
we
had
no
ball
,
which
we
liked
a
deal
better
;
and
the
beef
came
last
of
all
,
and
only
those
had
it
who
had
done
justice
to
the
broth
and
the
ball
.
'
Being
a
Cheshire
man
,
Mr.
Holbrook
was
probably
unacquainted
with
the
Norfolk
dumpling
,
which
goes
one
step
further
in
the
direction
of
economy
by
dispensing
with
the
suet
.
This
recalls
that
brave
and
manly
eighteenth-century
Norfolk
incumbent
,
the
Rev
.
James
Woodforde
,
whose
diary
has
only
one
rival
,
that
of
Pepys
.
On
one
occasion
,
after
a
good
dinner
and
a
bad
night
,
he
noted
:
'Mince
1pye
rose
1oft
.
'
If
this
is
not
literary
style-
the
expression
of
meaning
with
a
minimum
of
words
and
a
maximum
of
effect-
one
would
be
interested
to
learn
of
a
better
example
.
Woodforde
's
life
was
humdrum
in
some
respects
,
but
it
had
its
difficulties
.
Of
these
,
along
with
the
smooth
,
he
made
the
best
,
taking
life
as
it
came
,
without
repining
or
vain
hopes
,
and
contriving
to
get
a
good
deal
of
satisfaction
for
himself
and
others
out
of
it
,
not
least
from
his
food
.
His
meals
were
like
himself
,
good
and
honest
,
and
one
quotes
this
typical
meal
:
'st
.
Course
:
boiled
Tench
,
Pea
Soup
,
a
Couple
of
boiled
Chicken
and
pigs
Face
,
hashed
Calf
's
Head
,
Beans
,
and
roasted
Rump
of
Beef
with
New
Potatoes
etc
.
2nd
.
Course
:
roasted
Duck
and
green
Peas
,
a
very
fine
Leveret
roasted
,
Strawberry
Cream
,
Jelly
,
Puddings
etc
.
Dessert-
Strawberries
,
Cherries
and
last
Year
's
nonpareils
.
'
English
cooking
at
its
best
.
ANNE
MORRIS
MUSHROOMS-
WILD
AND
TAME
'THE
steak
is
excellent
,
but
the
mushrooms
do
n't
taste
like
mushrooms
!
'
This
was
the
comment
,
heard
during
dinner
in
a
restaurant
,
which
sent
me
off
in
search
of
Psalliota
Campestris-
the
common
white
field
mushroom-
and
the
reason
why
'mushrooms
do
n't
taste
like
mushrooms
.
'
The
first
thing
I
discovered
was
that
the
common
white
field
mushroom
is
common
no
longer
.
In
fact
,
it
is
in
danger
of
disappearing
completely
.
Present-day
farming
methods
are
to
blame-
or
so
I
was
told
by
a
local
farmer
,
who
explained
that
all
the
mushrooms
had
disappeared
from
his
'home
'
field
since
he
had
treated
the
grass
with
a
chemical
fertilizer
.
A
botanist
at
our
local
museum
agreed
with
the
farmer
.
He
said
,
however
,
that
this
was
not
the
only
reason
why
there
were
so
few
mushrooms
in
our
fields
today
.
Mushrooms
,
it
seems
,
like
old
pastures
,
where
the
soil
has
lain
undisturbed
for
decades
.
Such
pastures
are
becoming
increasingly
rare
.
The
preference
is
for
'ley
'
farming
in
which
grasslands
are
ploughed
and
re-seeded
every
few
years
.
This
process
breaks
up
a
complex
underground
rooting
system
,
which
takes
many
years
to
re-establish
.
Yet
another
contributory
factor
is
the
disappearance
of
the
horse
from
our
farms
.
Indeed
,
if
it
were
not
for
the
numerous
riding
schools
and
racing
stables
throughout
the
country
,
mushrooms
would
be
an
ever
greater
luxury
than
they
already
are
.
For
,
even
in
these
enlightened
days
,
mushroom
growers
have
not
found
a
perfect
substitute
for
stable
manure
on
which
to
base
their
hot-beds
.
Even
so
,
cultivated
mushrooms
are
booming
.
Their
popularity
has
increased
enormously
during
the
last
ten
years
or
so
.
For
instance
,
in
one
small
part
of
Nottinghamshire
alone
there
are
eight
flourishing
mushroom
farms
,
and
,
according
to
a
grower
I
talked
to
,
they
have
no
difficulty
in
disposing
of
their
crops
.
From
that
,
it
would
appear
that
mushroom-growing
is
an
attractive
proposition
.
Alas
,
there
are
snags
.
The
first
is
that
it
is
expensive
.
The
cardboard
baskets
,
for
instance
,
in
which
the
grower
packs
his
mushrooms
for
the
wholesalers
,
cost
him
sixpence
each
!
In
the
'off
'
season-
the
summer
months-
he
may
only
receive
two
shillings
a
pound
which
,
when
the
costs
of
spawn
,
manure
,
etc.
,
heat
,
labour
,
and
depreciation
of
buildings
,
etc.
,
are
taken
into
account
,
does
n't
leave
a
very
great
margin
of
profit
!
Moreover
mushrooms
are
a
very
risky
crop
.
They
may
appear
in
abundance-
or
they
may
not
appear
at
all
.
Or
they
may
become
diseased
.
If
that
should
happen
the
entire
crop
is
lost
and
the
beds
must
be
rested
for
some
months
to
clear
the
infection
.
'But
why
do
n't
they
taste
like
mushrooms
?
'
I
asked
the
grower
.
He
laughed
.
'I
suppose
you
mean
,
why
do
n't
they
taste
like
field
mushrooms
,
'
he
said
.
'And
the
answer
to
that
is
,
they
are
a
different
variety
.
You
do
n't
expect
a
Cox
's
Orange
Pippin
to
taste
like
a
Grannie
Smith
,
do
you
?
It
's
the
same
with
mushrooms
.
Even
in
the
wild
varieties
there
are
at
least
two
well-marked
kinds
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
24
<
186
TEXT
F43
>
This
could
be
followed
by
a
year
's
course
of
training
in
a
Horticultural
Institute
where
he
will
gain
experience
in
fruit
and
vegetable
cultivation
.
When
he
leaves
the
Horticultural
Institute
he
should
find
employment
in
another
Parks
Department
.
Then
two
years
in
a
Botanic
Garden
,
following
this
he
should
be
capable
of
taking
a
foreman
's
job
which
gives
him
experience
in
dealing
with
staff
.
(
It
is
most
encouraging
to
learn
that
the
National
Joint
Council
of
Local
Authorities
'
Services
are
contemplating
a
scheme
for
Training
in
Foremanship
for
the
public
park
service
.
I
welcome
this
scheme
for
it
is
badly
needed
.
)
When
about
25
or
26
the
young
man
would
be
eligible
for
the
course
of
training
arranged
by
the
institute
of
Park
Administration
.
After
that
he
may
have
to
do
a
spell
of
practical
work
or
as
a
technical
assistant
.
<
SIC
>
By
the
time
he
reaches
3
years
of
age
he
should
be
capable
of
taking
over
the
Parks
Department
of
a
small
town
or
as
a
Deputy
in
a
larger
town
.
Then
the
Chief
Officer
of
the
Parks
Department
of
the
future
will
be
an
administrator
with
an
all
round
knowledge
of
all
activities
under
the
control
of
the
Parks
Committee
.
There
is
perhaps
one
disappointing
feature
in
public
park
administration
,
particularly
in
the
London
area
and
the
South-west
,
and
that
is
there
are
still
many
Authorities
where
the
Parks
Department
is
under
the
control
of
another
Officer
.
Very
often
that
Officer
has
not
the
interest
of
the
public
gardens
and
parks
at
heart
.
In
such
cases
the
man
in
charge
of
the
Parks
loses
his
enthusiasm
and
the
Local
Authority
never
gets
the
best
from
the
senior
employee
in
charge
of
the
Parks
Department
simply
because
he
can
not
plan
and
plant
according
to
his
taste
.
Gardeners
are
a
peculiar
race
of
people
,
they
like
to
do
the
job
their
own
way
and
can
be
very
frustrated
when
a
person
with
no
horticultural
training
controls
the
business
of
the
public
parks
and
gardens
and
has
the
last
word
with
the
Parks
Committee
,
whereas
the
Parks
Committee
should
have
the
right
to
deal
direct
with
the
appropriate
officer
of
the
Parks
Department
.
The
Third
Conference
Paper
``
Historic
Houses
and
Estates
as
Public
Parks
''
by
Mr.
F.
Hallowes
,
F.Inst.P.A.
,
M.Inst.B.C.A.
,
Director
of
Parks
,
Nottingham
,
follows
.
HISTORIC
HOUSES
AND
ESTATES
AS
PUBLIC
PARKS
PRIOR
to
the
1914-18
war
the
majority
of
historic
houses
and
estates
in
the
United
Kingdom
were
occupied
by
their
owners
,
and
in
numerous
cases
the
landed
people
owned
these
properties
in
various
parts
of
the
country
,
usually
one
in
Scotland
,
and
two
or
so
in
England
,
in
addition
to
their
London
residence
.
This
pleasant
state
of
affairs
had
continued
peacefully
and
uninterruptedly
for
many
years
but
the
advent
of
the
war
saw
great
changes
in
the
ownership
,
control
,
and
maintenance
of
these
properties
,
largely
due
to
heavy
taxation
,
cost
of
upkeep
,
and
the
dispersal
of
staff
during
the
war
years
.
In
many
cases
speculators
bought
up
these
historic
houses
and
estates
,
stripped
the
mansions
of
their
treasures
,
took
the
lead
from
the
roofs
and
the
timber
from
the
estates
,
and
sold
the
land
for
building
plots
and
the
buildings
for
hotels
,
private
schools
,
etc
.
This
trend
has
never
been
completely
arrested
and
though
many
houses
and
estates
are
still
in
private
ownership
many
others
have
continued
to
be
used
for
a
variety
of
purposes
.
OWNERSHIP
A
broad
estimate
of
ownership
of
some
478
houses
in
the
United
Kingdom
which
are
open
to
the
public
indicates
that
56
per
cent
.
are
still
in
private
ownership
,
26
per
cent
.
under
the
control
of
the
National
Trust
,
1
per
cent
.
owned
and
used
by
Local
Authorities
,
7
per
cent
.
occupied
by
Government
Departments
,
and
1
per
cent
.
used
as
schools
.
From
time
to
time
figures
published
of
the
numbers
admitted
and
the
fees
paid
show
that
the
public
are
anxious
and
enthusiastic
to
visit
these
places
and
enjoy
the
beauty
of
the
grounds
and
study
the
history
of
their
country
's
heritage
.
There
is
also
the
important
factor
,
a
very
important
factor
these
days
,
of
the
tourist
industry
.
Many
millions
of
pounds
are
attracted
to
this
country
by
tourists
from
various
parts
of
the
world
who
are
interested
in
studying
the
centuries
old
houses
and
gardens
,
particularly
those
people
from
countries
who
have
little
history
themselves
.
The
percentage
of
houses
and
estates
owned
by
local
authorities
for
the
admission
of
the
public
to
the
house
and
grounds
appears
to
be
a
rather
low
figure
and
one
would
imagine
that
local
authorities
might
with
profit
and
prestige
to
themselves
regard
with
more
enthusiasm
the
acquisition
of
some
of
these
magnificent
places
which
from
time
to
time
become
available
so
that
their
history
and
very
existence
may
be
preserved
for
the
people
.
It
is
,
I
think
,
appropriate
that
local
authorities
should
be
active
and
responsible
in
the
preservation
of
this
country
's
heritage
and
it
is
regretted
that
opportunities
appear
to
have
been
missed
as
ownership
of
such
estates
has
enormous
prestige
value
for
a
local
authority
.
POWERS
TO
ACQUIRE
There
may
be
some
hesitancy
in
the
minds
of
local
authorities
in
connection
with
their
powers
to
acquire
estates
as
public
parks
and
the
economics
involved
.
With
reference
to
such
powers
,
the
Public
Health
Act
of
1875
appears
to
give
the
necessary
powers
to
acquire
lands
for
public
parks
,
etc.
,
amended
by
Public
Health
Acts
Amendment
Act
189
and
197
.
The
National
Trust
Act
of
197
deals
with
arrangements
with
Local
Authorities
and
there
is
also
the
Physical
Training
and
Recreation
Act
of
1937
dealing
with
the
acquisition
of
playing
fields
,
which
may
not
be
absolutely
the
reason
for
which
an
authority
would
wish
to
acquire
property
,
unless
the
lands
were
extensive
and
recreation
facilities
might
be
provided
without
interfering
with
the
character
of
the
estate
.
Some
years
ago
the
Ministry
of
Works
set
up
three
Buildings
Councils
to
advise
the
Minister
on
the
exercise
of
his
powers
in
making
grants
towards
maintenance
and
repair
of
historic
buildings
.
The
Minister
also
has
powers
to
purchase
,
or
to
assist
local
Councils
and
the
National
Trust
to
acquire
,
as
the
case
may
be
.
A
quarter
of
a
million
pounds
was
provided
for
preserving
historic
properties
and
a
like
amount
for
purchasing
.
For
the
year
1959-6
the
sum
of
+425
,
was
provided
for
preserving
this
type
of
building
.
The
most
recent
report
of
the
Historic
Buildings
Council
for
England
indicates
that
+5
,
a
year
is
now
provided
for
the
preservation
of
buildings
of
historic
interest
and
importance
.
It
would
appear
,
therefore
,
that
a
local
authority
keen
to
acquire
an
estate
and
property
in
their
area
would
receive
considerable
support
both
by
virtue
of
their
own
powers
and
by
the
readiness
of
the
Government
to
encourage
such
an
acquisition
.
ECONOMICS
With
regards
<
SIC
>
to
the
economics
involved
,
some
local
authorities
have
purchased
estates
and
have
not
only
carried
out
a
very
good
business
deal
for
themselves
but
also
acquired
a
beauty
spot
for
their
people
.
I
find
,
however
,
it
is
rather
surprising
that
ten
per
cent
.
only
of
those
estates
that
have
become
available
during
the
last
forty
years
are
used
as
public
parks
.
It
is
of
paramount
importance
to
the
smaller
but
expanding
town
that
its
Council
,
whenever
the
opportunity
arises
,
acquires
for
itself
an
estate
.
It
is
an
investment
of
the
highest
value
which
will
appreciate
as
the
years
pass
and
will
pay
regular
dividends
not
only
in
money
but
in
the
health
and
happiness
of
its
people
and
the
enhanced
prestige
that
such
a
possession
brings
to
any
town
or
city
.
The
question
of
capital
outlay
and
maintenance
may
be
a
reason
why
some
smaller
authorities
have
allowed
opportunities
,
no
doubt
reluctantly
to
go
begging
and
have
afterwards
regretted
their
lack
of
enterprise
.
A
local
authority
or
combination
of
authorities
should
not
hesitate
too
long
if
they
contemplate
acquiring
an
estate
in
their
area
.
They
should
make
their
decision
quickly
,
as
delay
causes
deterioration
of
buildings
and
estate
which
ultimately
lead
<
SIC
>
to
unnecessarily
high
costs
in
maintenance
later
.
Having
acquired
the
estate
,
time
should
not
be
lost
in
laying
down
definite
principles
for
the
best
use
of
the
buildings
,
the
advantages
and
disadvantages
of
various
methods
,
car
parking
,
catering
,
advertising
and
publicity
,
liaison
with
public
transport
,
freedom
from
unnecessary
restrictions
for
the
public
,
provision
and
sale
of
publications
,
need
for
planting
and
bedding
schemes
.
Park
administrators
are
,
with
their
wide
experience
,
ideal
people
to
undertake
the
management
of
historic
houses
and
estates
.
They
clearly
understand
the
needs
of
the
public
and
in
addition
to
the
multitude
of
administrative
matters
which
need
expert
attention
they
are
sympathetic
to
the
retention
of
the
historic
characteristics
of
estates
which
should
at
all
costs
be
preserved
.
One
unfortunately
sees
historic
features
carelessly
lost
when
estates
fall
into
unsympathetic
hands
.
Buildings
are
``
converted
''
,
handsome
trees
removed
,
novelties
introduced
which
to
the
thinking
person
are
gauche
and
repellant
.
Many
will
have
,
I
am
sure
,
visited
at
various
times
historic
estates
hoping
to
enjoy
their
carefully
preserved
glories
only
to
find
numerous
and
varied
``
catchpenny
attractions
''
which
completely
destroy
the
character
and
atmosphere
of
the
place
and
cause
the
visitor
pain
instead
of
pleasure
.
I
have
always
found
Parks
people
conscious
of
the
necessity
to
preserve
the
character
and
atmosphere
of
any
historic
estate
in
their
care
and
are
<
SIC
>
capable
of
making
the
requisite
provision
for
accommodating
large
numbers
of
the
public
and
at
the
same
time
retaining
its
charm
and
grandeur
.
NOTTINGHAM
'S
ESTATES
Three
historic
places
are
controlled
by
the
Parks
Committee
of
the
City
of
Nottingham
.
Wollaton
Hall
,
originally
774
acres
,
was
acquired
by
the
Nottingham
Corporation
in
1925
for
+2
,
(
a
fair
sum
at
that
time
!
)
.
Selective
development
by
the
Corporation
and
private
builders
took
place
on
the
fringe
of
the
estate
and
houses
,
schools
,
places
of
worship
,
and
licensed
premises
,
were
built
and
part
of
a
most
valuable
ring
road
was
laid
out
.
The
buildings
were
designed
in
a
style
to
blend
with
the
existing
character
of
the
environs
of
the
district
and
this
area
is
now
regarded
as
a
fashionable
residential
suburb
of
the
City
,
and
the
ring
road
with
its
mature
planting
and
grass
verges
has
proved
to
be
a
main
traffic
artery
and
has
blended
perfectly
into
the
natural
beauty
of
the
existing
estate
.
The
financial
return
from
this
development
,
defrayed
the
actual
cost
of
the
purchase
,
and
over
6
acres
of
beautiful
park
land
,
laid
out
after
the
style
of
``
Capability
''
Brown
still
remains
for
the
benefit
of
the
public
.
It
is
estimated
that
over
one
million
people
avail
themselves
of
this
Park
each
year
.
Development
within
the
park
has
not
detracted
from
its
original
style-
one
can
be
excused
such
necessary
requirements
of
the
modern
age
as
car
parks
and
refreshment
kiosks
.
A
golf
course
covering
136
acres
was
laid
out
and
although
still
under
municipal
control
and
available
to
any
member
of
the
public
is
leased
to
the
Wollaton
Park
Golf
Club
for
+1,5
6per
annum
,
plus
rates
,
the
Club
maintaining
the
course
and
the
Club
House
.
Two
herds
of
deer
abound
<
SIC
>
the
park
.
A
35
acre
lake
is
fished
by
fee
and
brings
in
some
+3
.
The
building
,
Elizabethan
(
158-85
)
,
is
used
as
a
natural
history
museum
and
attracts
2
,
visitors
a
year
.
This
is
valuable
for
students
from
the
neighbouring
University
and
the
City
schools
.
The
park
still
retains
its
collection
of
trees
and
the
gardens
are
bedded
out
attractively
.
The
9
acre
walled-in
Kitchen
Garden
is
now
a
most
valuable
nursery
and
makes
a
great
contribution
to
the
plant
requirements
of
the
Department
.
The
Park
has
also
housed
over
thirty
major
promotions
,
including
the
Royal
Show
,
the
Bath
and
West
and
Southern
Counties
Show
,
and
the
Royal
Command
Military
Tattoo
,
all
of
these
events
being
accommodated
(
inclusive
of
car
parks
)
without
causing
damage
or
disruption
and
without
completely
closing
the
whole
of
the
park
.
The
fact
that
a
local
authority
can
accommodate
such
functions
as
these
not
only
attracts
first-class
publicity
to
the
authority
but
also
has
a
considerable
economic
and
prestige
value
.
#
212
<
187
TEXT
F44
>
FRANKIE
VAUGHAN
writes
about
``
The
people
I
meet
''
Elvis
,
Sammy
Davis
,
Billy
Eckstine
,
Gogi
Grant
,
Pat
Boone
,
Vic
Damone
EVERY
time
I
visit
America
I
seem
to
meet
many
interesting
people
.
My
last
was
no
exception
.
The
most
surprising
,
though
,
was
Elvis
Presley-
I
almost
literally
bumped
into
him
!
I
was
leaving
the
restaurant
at
the
2th
Century-Fox
studios
a
few
days
before
I
flew
home
from
Hollywood
.
I
noticed
a
football
flying
over
a
wall
between
two
lots
.
Not
the
sort
of
bloke
to
miss
a
chance
,
I
went
to
trap
it
with
my
foot
.
Another
fellow
was
running
after
it
,
too
,
and
we
collided
with
what
,
for
me
at
any
rate
,
was
an
almighty
bump
.
Some
others
came
over
from
their
game
and
helped
me
to
my
feet
.
One
of
them
said
:
``
You
're
Frankie
Vaughan
,
are
n't
you
?
''
``
Yes
,
I
am
,
''
I
replied
,
``
and
you
must
be
Elvis
.
''
With
some
friends
he
had
been
playing
a
version
of
American
football
during
his
lunch
break
.
As
we
chatted
a
car
went
by
,
with
the
driver
shouting
at
Elvis
,
telling
him
off
for
being
in
the
roadway
.
You
should
have
seen
his
eyes
goggle
when
he
realised
who
he
had
been
telling
off
!
I
found
Elvis
a
very
likeable
young
man
.
He
seems
to
have
lots
of
energy
and
a
great
enthusiasm
for
life
.
Juliet
Prowse
,
my
co-star
in
``
The
Right
Approach
,
''
the
film
that
had
taken
me
to
Hollywood
,
had
worked
with
Elvis
in
``
GI
Blues
,
''
as
you
know
.
She
told
me
how
nice
he
had
been
to
her
when
they
were
making
that
picture
together
.
My
last
visit
was
very
much
a
working
trip
.
There
was
n't
much
time
for
fun
.
We
made
``
The
Right
Approach
''
very
quickly
,
and
it
was
hard
work
.
I
was
on
the
go
seven
days
a
week
.
Even
when
there
was
no
actual
filming
at
weekends
,
I
was
busy
learning
my
lines
,
having
costume
fittings
,
rehearsing
or
meeting
the
publicity
people
.
NO
PLACE
IN
THE
SUN
I
missed
getting
into
the
sun-
there
just
was
n't
the
time
.
``
The
Right
Approach
''
gives
me
my
toughest
part
so
far
.
I
play
a
real
rat
.
When
Gary
Crosby
is
auditioning
for
a
cabaret
engagement
I
have
to
show
off
in
front
of
a
girl
and
I
mess
up
his
routine
.
After
interrupting
his
song
I
take
it
over
completely
halfway
through
,
much
to
his
annoyance
!
Apart
from
this
,
I
have
three
other
songs
which
I
filmed
by
myself
.
But
do
n't
think
the
picture
is
a
musical
.
It
is
a
drama
,
but
the
songs
are
fitted
into
it
naturally
without
affecting
the
action
.
I
made
time
to
meet
several
old
friends
during
my
time
in
Hollywood
.
Stella
and
I
went
to
Billy
Eckstine
's
opening
at
the
Crescendo
,
and
had
dinner
with
him
afterwards
.
We
also
dined
with
Gogi
Grant
and
her
lawyer-husband
.
Wilfred
Hyde
White
,
who
was
in
``
Let
's
Make
Love
''
with
me
,
was
also
back
in
Hollywood-
making
a
film
with
Danny
Kaye-
and
we
saw
quite
a
lot
of
him
and
his
wife
,
Ethel
,
who
is
shortly
expecting
her
second
baby
.
Pat
Boone
was
at
the
2th
Century-Fox
studios
making
``
Warm
Bodies
.
''
I
have
known
him
for
some
time
and
looked
him
up
again
.
He
is
a
really
nice
person
.
So
is
Buddy
Hackett
,
the
comedian
,
who
was
in
the
same
film
.
Dana
Andrews
was
also
at
the
2th
Century-Fox
studios
making
''
Madison
Avenue
.
''
Before
I
began
the
film
,
I
played
my
second
season
at
the
Dunes
Hotel
,
Las
Vegas
.
While
there
I
spent
a
lot
of
time
with
Sammy
Davis
.
He
was
appearing
there
,
at
the
Sands
,
but
he
managed
to
come
in
to
my
late
show-
the
third
of
the
night
.
I
frequently
joined
him
at
his
hotel
later
.
He
used
to
organise
film
shows
in
his
suite
.
Often
there
were
a
lot
of
friends
there
and
they
were
always
great
fun
.
The
shows
lasted
about
two
hours
,
after
which
I
had
some
breakfast
and
then
went
to
bed
!
It
meant
keeping
crazy
hours
,
as
it
was
often
past
noon
when
I
got
up
again
.
But
then
,
that
's
Las
Vegas
!
Basil
Tait
,
who
is
now
my
accompanist
and
musical
director
,
was
making
his
first
trip
to
Vegas
,
and
I
had
to
show
him
the
sights
.
I
soon
had
him
familiar
with
all
the
ropes
.
We
went
into
the
mountains
taking
private
movies
and
went
out
into
the
desert
for
some
fishing
from
a
lake
.
Vic
Damone
was
another
singer
I
met
during
my
stay
.
Betty
Grable
and
her
husband
,
bandleader
Harry
James
,
were
both
appearing
in
Vegas
,
but
at
different
venues-
Betty
at
the
Sahara
and
Harry
at
the
Flamingo
.
A
future
in
films
for
RUSS
CONWAY
Britain
's
Keyboard
King
RUSS
CONWAY
'S
injured
hand
has
given
him
time
to
think-
and
the
result
may
well
be
that
a
new
field
of
entertainment
will
open
up
for
him
in
1961
.
It
was
towards
the
end
of
November
you
may
recall
,
that
Russ
had
to
withdraw
from
the
London
Palladium
revue
``
Stars
In
Your
Eyes
.
''
A
fall
in
which
he
had
suffered
a
severely
bruised
hand
and
wrist
was
the
cause
.
No
one
was
more
disappointed
than
Russ
,
even
though
it
meant
he
could
have
a
holiday
a
little
sooner
than
he
anticipated
.
For
about
a
month
he
was
out
of
action
,
but
put
that
time
to
good
use-
for
he
has
now
decided
that
he
would
like
to
make
a
name
in
films
!
At
about
the
same
time
as
Russ
withdrew
from
the
Palladium
show
,
he
filmed
his
contribution
to
a
British
comedy
film
,
``
Weekend
With
Lulu
.
''
This
was
his
second
exploit
with
the
celluloid
screen-
he
previously
appeared
in
``
Climb
Up
The
Wall
.
''
Now
Russ
is
quite
open
about
his
hopes
for
the
future-
he
has
taken
such
a
liking
to
film
work
that
he
wants
to
branch
out
in
this
side
of
show
business
,
and
he
is
already
discussing
a
project
to
make
a
movie
during
the
summer
.
He
admitted
:
``
I
suppose
I
have
really
got
a
bug
about
film
making
.
I
enjoy
it
very
much-
particularly
as
the
method
and
medium
are
so
different
from
television
.
''
Do
n't
think
,
though
,
that
the
versatile
Mr.
Conway
is
going
to
desert
variety
,
TV
and
discs
.
A
taped
ATV
series
,
with
a
scheduled
start
of
<
SIC
>
January
5
,
has
been
keeping
him
busy
for
some
time
,
as
well
as
talks
and
policy-making
meetings
for
his
future
.
He
excited
a
lot
of
curiosity
by
announcing
his
intention
of
taking
a
holiday
in
Australia
this
month
,
particularly
when
he
stressed
that
he
was
determined
not
to
let
it
develop
into
a
working
trip
!
The
truth
is
,
of
course
,
that
the
Australians
are
great
followers
of
Russ
,
and
Conway
realised
that
overtures
might
be
made
to
him
to
make
at
least
a
token
appearance
on
a
big
TV
show
.
His
plan
,
however
,
is
to
consider
any
offers
that
come
his
way
from
Australian
promoters
and
agents-
but
with
a
view
to
working
there
some
time
in
the
future
.
The
reason
he
is
so
serious
about
making
this
a
holiday-only
trip
?
``
This
could
be
the
last
vacation
I
shall
have
for
several
years
,
''
he
explained
.
What
can
we
expect
from
Russ
in
1961
?
Well
,
on
his
return
from
''
down
under
''
at
the
end
of
next
month
,
he
will
begin
to
prepare
for
his
starring
appearance
in
Coventry
Theatre
's
colourful
(
not
to
mention
star-studded
)
``
Spring
Show
,
''
which
opens
on
Easter
Monday
.
As
previously
stated
,
a
film
could
follow
this
,
taking
Russ
into
the
middle
of
the
summer
.
What
will
happen
after
that
,
even
Russ
does
n't
know
!
One
thing
is
certain
.
Many
artists
would
be
terrified
of
a
sudden
month-long
break
in
their
career-
it
could
spell
disaster
and
eventual
ruin
.
But
Russ
Conway
is
the
sort
of
person
with
whom
that
indefinable
creature
Success
,
and
her
elusive
companion
Luck
,
always
stay
.
Why
,
his
``
Even
More
Party
Pops
''
disc
moved
into
the
charts
during
his
absence
from
the
public
eye
,
and
sold
in
a
large
enough
quantity
to
ensure
that
there
will
be
thousands
spinning
his
discs
this
Christmas
.
Perhaps
the
nicest
thing
said
about
Russ
was
by
a
hardened
music
publisher
as
he
paused
to
talk
to
a
friend
in
Tin
Pan
Alley-
London's
Denmark
Street
.
``
What
a
shame
about
Russ
Conway
leaving
the
Palladium
show
,
''
he
said
.
``
Still
,
even
if
he
's
got
a
swollen
hand
there
's
no
danger
of
it
spreading
to
his
head
!
''
The
Shadows
'
private
lives
WHAT
do
the
Shadows
do
when
they
are
away
from
the
hustle
and
bustle
of
theatres
and
showbusiness
?
What
are
their
hobbies
?
To
find
out
the
answers
to
these
questions
(
incidentally
,
favourite
queries
from
fans
)
,
HIT
PARADE
asked
each
of
the
chart-topping
group
to
reveal
a
little
of
their
private
lives
.
Jet
Harris
,
bass
guitarist
and
leader
of
the
group
is
a
keen
racing
driver
.
He
has
an
ambition
to
race
in
the
Monte
Carlo
rally
,
though
he
is
not
set
upon
winning
it
.
``
I
would
enter
just
for
the
thrill
,
''
he
says
.
He
has
other
part-time
occupations
,
in
addition
to
his
race
driving
.
For
instance
,
he
is
a
keen
archer
and
snooker
player
.
He
is
not
often
taken
seriously
when
he
says
that
he
would
like
to
emulate
William
Tell
's
famous
feat
,
but
he
is
practising
hard
for
an
achievement
in
this
direction
.
In
snooker
,
he
has
another
aim-
to
play
former
world
champion
Joe
Davis
!
Of
course
,
it
's
natural
that
Jet
should
have
composing
as
an
additional
hobby
,
for
no
matter
how
hard
you
try
,
it
's
no
simple
matter
to
break
away
from
showbusiness
entirely
.
Writing
,
too
,
takes
up
his
time
.
Once
he
wrote
a
book
with
poet
Royston
Ellis-
titled
``
Driftin
'
,
''
it
sold
some
3
,
copies-
and
no
wonder
,
for
it
was
about
Cliff
Richard
!
Bruce
Welch
,
perhaps
the
best-known
of
the
group
in
the
composing
line
,
spends
a
great
deal
of
time
with
his
music
.
He
has
written
two
of
Cliff
's
hits-
``
Please
Do
n't
Tease
''
and
``
I
Love
You
,
''
and
he
worked
on
many
of
the
numbers
for
the
``
Me
And
My
Shadows
''
LP
.
He
has
n't
always
been
successful
in
this
direction
,
though
,
and
he
has
some
stories
to
tell
about
his
early
days
in
showbusiness
that
are
hard
to
believe
,
compared
with
his
present-day
success
.
Does
it
surprise
you
to
know
that
Bruce
and
Hank
Marvin
when
they
first
moved
to
London
from
Newcastle
sometimes
were
on
the
verge
of
starving
?
In
fact
,
according
to
Bruce
~
''
At
times
we
were
so
hungry
we
stayed
in
bed
to
conserve
our
energy
and
to
save
ourselves
the
frustration
of
seeing
shops
full
of
eatables
that
we
just
did
n't
have
the
money
to
buy
.
''
Hank
Marvin
,
who
was
voted
into
third
place
in
the
NEW
MUSICAL
EXPRESS
196
Poll
for
the
``
Instrumental
Personality
Of
The
Year
''
section
,
has
similar
interests
to
Jet
,
although
he
prefers
Go-Kart
driving
to
rally
driving
.
But
he
has
one
unusual
hobby-
he
collects
swords
,
guns
and
other
curios
that
interest
him
.
Like
the
others
he
is
a
keen
archer
,
but
really
prefers
plucking
the
guitar
string
to
the
bow-string
.
``
I
practise
four
hours
a
day
whenever
I
am
able
,
''
he
says
,
''
but
I
find
that
the
mad
rush
of
showbusiness
does
n't
always
allow
this
.
It
is
true
to
say
that
I
practise
as
much
as
I
can
,
though
.
''
Drummer
Tony
Meehan
,
youngest
of
the
group
,
is
a
serious
musical
student
,
and
is
responsible
for
most
of
the
Shadows
arranging
,
as
well
as
a
little
composition
.
He
has
yet
to
have
a
composition
published
.
He
loves
reading
and
is
a
bookworm
in
the
true
sense
of
the
word
.
His
reading
matter
encompasses
Freud
,
historical
novels
and
text
books
on
music
.
Now
that
the
Shadows
have
formed
their
own
publishing
company-
Shadows
Music-
in
association
with
Aberbach
,
it
is
probable
that
some
of
Tony
's
compositions
will
be
used
.
In
addition
to
all
the
spare
time
interests
they
have
outlined
,
the
boys
like
nothing
better
than
to
get
together
for
talks
covering
all
sorts
of
subjects-
ranging
round
religion
,
politics
,
Elvis
Presley
and
the
charts
!
#
25
<
END
>
<
188
TEXT
G1
>
A
Scottish
knight-
Sir
John
Mercer-
was
imprisoned
in
England
.
His
son
,
in
revenge
,
was
harrying
English
shipping
as
far
away
as
Cherbourg
,
and
doing
it
to
some
purpose
.
John
Philpot
,
one
of
that
new
class
of
merchant
financiers
which
the
city
of
London
was
now
producing
,
fitted
,
equipped
and
manned
a
fleet
from
his
own
resources
,
and
captured
the
young
Mercer
in
a
brilliant
Channel
fight
.
It
was
naturally
a
highly
popular
victory
with
the
Londoners
,
but
it
brought
heavy
censure
from
nobles
who
still
believed
that
they
had
a
monopoly
of
leadership
.
But
,
at
last
,
Gaunt
sailed
.
Opposing
him
was
the
French
Admiral
,
Jean
de
Vienne-
a
great
sailor
and
an
able
strategist
.
Obedient
to
the
policy
of
his
King
,
de
Vienne
avoided
trouble
at
sea
as
cleverly
as
Du
Guesclin
avoided
it
on
land
.
Gaunt
was
compelled
to
give
up
his
search
for
an
elusive
foe
,
and
,
afraid
to
return
home
without
something
to
show
,
he
foolishly
attempted
to
besiege
the
well-protected
fortress
of
St
Malo
.
This
involved
the
dreary
method
of
mining
operations
in
which
Gaunt
,
under
the
Black
Prince
,
had
shown
considerable
skill
at
the
siege
of
Limoges
.
When
all
seemed
to
be
going
well
,
a
sortie
surprised
the
Earl
of
Arundel
,
who
at
that
moment
had
charge
of
the
mine
;
the
mine
collapsed
,
and
with
it
Gaunt
's
hopes
of
fame
and
glory
.
Gaunt
was
compelled
to
return
to
England
a
disappointed
and
now
even
despised
failure
.
The
'ribald
'
Londoners
,
who
cursed
Gaunt
as
the
murderer
of
Hawley
,
were
also
expressing
their
disappointment
at
the
non-arrival
of
booty
,
and
comparing
the
failure
of
a
subsidized
duke
with
the
independent
success
of
a
London
citizen
.
These
dreary
years
of
ineffective
fighting
provide
obvious
morals
for
those
who
are
judges
long
after
the
event
.
It
seems
obvious
that
,
though
the
longbows
of
yeomen
could
pierce
the
plate
and
mail
of
French
knights
,
a
brilliant
battle
was
no
substitute
for
a
sound
policy
,
and
that
,
if
archers
had
no
target
,
campaigns
became
mere
marauding
route
marches
.
It
seems
obvious
that
if
an
expedition
to
Brittany
was
compelled
to
attack
via
Calais
,
then
the
primary
essential
to
the
success
of
the
French
war
was
a
navy
in
unquestioned
command
of
the
Channel
.
It
seems
obvious
that
divided
forces
were
dissipating
the
advantages
of
a
ring
of
bridge-heads
which
included
Calais
,
Cherbourg
,
Brest
,
Bordeaux
and
Bayonne
,
and
that
there
was
no
hope
of
final
victory
without
a
large-scale
and
concentrated
invasion
.
But
none
of
these
deductions
were
drawn
at
the
time
,
because
large-scale
war
required
money
,
and
the
citizens
who
had
the
money
were
not
yet
sufficiently
at
one
with
nobles
and
King
to
think
their
money
well
spent
in
financing
a
ruling
class
which
despised
them
.
The
Commons
were
glad
enough
to
enjoy
the
fruits
of
victory
,
they
were
not
so
eager
to
advance
the
needs
of
dynastic
or
baronial
wars
or
even
to
provide
the
means
for
economic
war
,
largely
because
it
was
not
yet
established
that
those
who
supplied
means
should
also
have
control
of
ends
.
In
this
cruel
process
which
was
hammering
out
nations
on
the
anvils
of
war
,
there
was
a
constant
stirring
of
those
in
authority
to
find
some
simple
way
out
of
the
complicated
financial
6impasse
which
always
resulted
,
and
in
the
story
of
the
experiments
and
expedients
to
which
the
Exchequer
resorted
is
the
story
of
the
prelude
to
the
Peasants
'
Revolt
of
1381
.
In
appreciating
this
story
,
modern
conceptions
of
governmental
duties
must
be
set
aside
.
A
modern
government
needs
taxation
not
merely
for
defence
and
offence
but
for
a
very
wide
range
of
social
services
.
A
mediaeval
oligarchy
needed
taxation
in
order
to
supplement
the
private
wealth
of
the
monarchy
(
the
royal
income
from
the
revenues
of
crown
lands
,
the
fees
of
feudalism
and
the
fines
of
justice
)
and
to
provide
enough
cash
to
meet
royal
expenses
,
and
especially
the
expenses
of
waging
war
.
Social
service
as
a
function
of
government
was
quite
alien
to
mediaeval
thought-
its
substitute
was
the
mutual
self-help
of
communities
,
whether
those
communities
were
monasteries
,
manors
,
townships
,
or
wards
and
guilds
of
a
city
.
A
mediaeval
tax
was
therefore
in
essence
a
forced
payment
whose
return
was
the
uncertain
bounty
of
booty
and
the
vague
advantages
of
military
glory
;
it
was
therefore
always
granted
grudgingly
and
coupled
with
the
vain
hope
that
,
in
the
words
of
Parliament
after
Parliament
,
the
King
might
'live
of
his
own
resources
and
carry
on
his
war
'
.
When
'his
'
war
did
not
bring
victory
and
booty
,
a
new
group
of
Lords
might
oust
the
unsuccessful
leaders
,
and
the
Commons
,
who
usually
supplied
the
hard
cash
,
might
be
bold
enough
to
demand
the
production
of
accounts
,
and
even
at
times
the
impeachment
of
the
unsuccessful
.
But
the
Commons
were
not
the
people
,
and
even
a
full
Parliament
was
not
yet
a
true
mirror
of
the
nation
.
The
people-
Langland
's
'folk
'
and
Gaunt
's
'knaves'-
were
villeins
still
tied
to
the
feudal
obligations
of
work
or
villeins
who
had
bought
their
release
,
free
labourers
who
worked
for
the
highest
bidders
,
free
yeomen
who
had
prospered
enough
to
become
successful
farmers
,
the
artisans
,
craftsmen
,
journeymen
and
small
tradesmen
of
the
towns
,
and
the
retainers
and
men-at-arms
in
the
pay
of
landed
Lords
.
None
of
these
classes
,
except
the
yeomen
,
paid
or
expected
to
pay
direct
taxes
.
During
the
fourteenth
century
,
the
traditional
methods
of
financing
the
Exchequer
had
become
stabilized
.
When
the
King
and
his
Council
required
additional
funds
,
they
were
usually
granted
an
export
tax
on
the
wool
trade
,
collected
by
means
of
that
'staple
'
system
which
ensured
that
prices
,
quality
and
tax
could
be
efficiently
supervised
and
controlled
,
together
with
a
subsidy
or
tax
on
all
movable
property
.
There
were
two
other
sources
of
public
revenue-
first
,
the
Church
,
which
wisely
followed
the
lead
of
the
Commons
and
in
its
own
Convocations
granted
equivalent
contributions
,
and
second
,
the
foreign
merchants
,
with
whom
the
King
's
officials
had
formerly
made
private
bargains
at
'colloquies
of
merchants
'
,
and
whose
payments
were
now
authorized
by
parliamentary
sanction
at
a
rate
roughly
fifty
per
cent
in
excess
of
the
rate
for
native
merchants
.
In
addition
to
these
revenues
,
the
King
had
the
financial
benefits
of
his
position
at
the
head
of
the
feudal
system
,
as
its
chief
landowner
and
the
recipient
of
the
fines
of
royal
justice
.
It
was
,
therefore
,
a
complicated
and
not
very
satisfactory
financial
system
in
which
the
borders
between
private
and
public
purse
were
as
ill-defined
as
the
borders
between
private
and
national
war
,
and
in
which
the
comparatively
simple
obligations
of
the
feudal
pyramid
were
becoming
hopelessly
involved
with
the
complex
bonds
of
trade
and
industry
.
Furthermore
,
it
had
ceased
to
provide
sufficient
revenue
for
the
needs
of
continental
war
.
It
was
a
problem
which
had
been
worrying
the
servants
of
the
royal
household
for
some
time-
including
those
political
clergy
whom
Wyclif
had
denounced-
and
,
in
the
last
year
of
Edward
=3
's
reign
,
they
had
devised
an
experiment
to
overcome
their
difficulties
.
They
had
invented
the
poll-tax
.
Every
adult-
defined
as
over
fourteen
years
of
age-
except
the
beggar
,
was
to
pay
a
groat
(
4d
.
)
to
the
royal
Exchequer
.
From
the
point
of
view
of
its
inventors
,
it
was
a
simple
method
of
bringing
the
whole
nation
within
the
obligation
of
contributing
to
the
glory
and
stability
of
the
realm
as
a
whole-
or
,
as
later
centuries
put
it
,
'broadening
the
basis
of
taxation
'
.
Its
obvious
injustice
was
that
it
assessed
all
men
equally-
the
poor
paid
exactly
the
same
as
the
rich
;
but
,
as
hitherto
the
poor
had
never
paid
anything
,
and
as
the
rich
still
supplied
the
traditional
revenues
as
well
,
there
was
a
case
for
a
tax
which
took
a
little
from
everybody
.
On
the
other
hand
,
there
was
the
more
relevant
objection
that
not
everybody
had
consented
to
the
tax-
the
poor
were
not
represented
in
Parliament
.
In
the
event
,
the
first
poll-tax
of
1377
(
also
called
the
'tallage
of
groats
'
)
while
naturally
rousing
much
resentment
,
produced
but
meagre
returns-
there
was
as
yet
no
trained
bureaucracy
to
make
tax
collecting
either
fair
or
productive
.
Two
years
later
,
the
inventors
of
the
first
poll-tax
tried
again
.
In
a
Great
Council
held
in
February
1379
,
the
Lords
had
adopted
the
significant
course
of
raising
loans
by
compulsion
on
a
large
scale
from
many
of
the
landowners
,
monasteries
and
towns-
so
desperate
were
the
financial
needs
of
the
Exchequer
.
It
was
a
drastic
method
of
which
much
more
was
to
be
heard
in
later
years
,
and
it
was
followed
by
presenting
the
Parliament
called
to
Westminster
at
Easter
with
the
necessity
of
repaying
the
loans
.
The
anger
of
the
Commons
was
only
appeased
by
the
voluntary
production
of
accounts
which
proved
the
desperate
need
for
funds
,
and
as
a
result
the
second
poll-tax
was
agreed
.
'Quod
omnes
tangit
ab
omnibus
approbetur
'
was
an
accepted
legal
maxim
,
but
it
was
not
yet
carried
to
its
logical
conclusion-
the
people
were
still
to
be
taxed
by
the
Commons
.
But
this
time
there
was
a
very
interesting
attempt
to
apply
a
sliding
scale
to
the
payments
demanded
.
The
definition
of
an
adult
was
altered
to
read
'over
sixteen
'
,
and
,
where
the
poorest
were
to
pay
a
groat
,
the
Duke
of
Lancaster
and
the
Archbishops
of
Canterbury
and
York
were
to
pay
ten
marks
,
and
between
these
two
extremes
a
graduated
scale
of
payments
was
fixed
for
the
different
classes
of
laymen
and
clerics
.
Again
the
resentment
was
widespread
and
the
results
disappointing-
a
tax
estimated
to
yield
+5
,
in
fact
raised
only
+27
,
.
In
the
following
year
,
138
,
the
last
and
most
notorious
third
poll-tax
was
agreed
by
a
Parliament
which
met
at
Northampton
.
There
were
dark
reasons
for
a
meeting
so
far
away
from
the
capital
in
a
town
with
poor
communications
and
not
over
supplied
with
hostelries
and
lodgings
.
London
was
again
in
turmoil
;
but
this
time
over
a
question
of
trade
rivalry
.
A
rich
merchant
from
Genoa
had
been
murdered
,
and
John
de
Kyrkby
,
a
Londoner
,
was
one
of
those
charged
with
the
crime
.
It
is
clear
from
the
chronicles
that
this
was
a
sordid
quarrel
between
monopolists
and
interlopers
.
The
city
merchants
were
jealous
of
foreign
merchants
who
could
tempt
court
and
baronage
with
rarer
luxuries
than
those
within
the
scope
of
English
traders
,
and
whose
prices
could
not
be
controlled
in
the
interests
of
the
city
rings
.
The
chronicler
Walsingham
remarks
that
the
Genoese
's
chief
crime
was
that
he
proposed
to
sell
pepper
at
a
mere
4d
.
the
pound
!
At
the
same
time
,
the
news
of
the
war
was
disheartening-
a
Breton
expedition
led
by
the
Earl
of
Buckingham
was
not
going
well
,
and
an
expedition
of
Gaunt
to
Scotland
was
as
unpopular
as
Gaunt
himself
.
At
Northampton
,
the
Commons
might
be
more
amenable-
they
could
be
faced
with
the
realities
of
the
financial
situation
,
and
urged
to
provide
the
means
for
a
solution
.
A
sum
of
+16
,
was
demanded-
a
staggering
figure
to
mediaeval
eyes
.
It
was
determined
that
+1
,
was
a
fairer
target
,
and
the
Parliament
agreed
to
find
two-thirds
of
this
sum
providing
the
clergy
supplied
the
remainder
.
The
method
of
assessment
to
which
the
Commons
agreed
was
that
of
the
first
poll-tax
.
The
manifest
injustice
of
this
method
had
been
to
a
certain
degree
corrected
by
the
sliding
scale
of
the
second
poll-tax
,
but
this
lesson
was
ignored
,
and
the
injustice
trebled
in
weight
by
a
flat-rate
tax
at
treble
the
rate-
every
adult
had
to
pay
three
groats
,
but
this
time
an
adult
was
re-defined
as
anyone
over
fifteen
.
Trebling
the
rate
was
arrived
at
by
a
simple
arithmetic
which
argued
that
,
as
the
first
poll-tax
had
supplied
+22
,
,
a
tax
of
three
times
the
rate
would
produce
+66
,
.
The
only
concession
made
in
view
of
the
objections
to
the
first
two
poll-taxes
was
the
suggestion
that
the
rich
should
help
the
poor-
but
this
was
only
a
pious
hope
because
no
machinery
was
provided
for
carrying
it
into
effect
,
and
a
subordinate
clause
went
far
to
nullify
what
small
effects
it
had-
no
man
and
wife
together
were
to
pay
more
than
twenty
shillings
,
a
restriction
which
applied
to
the
generous
rich
as
well
as
to
the
mean
.
#
248
<
189
TEXT
G2
>
They
had
long
been
preserved
at
Burley-on-the-Hill
,
the
seat
of
the
Earl
of
Winchelsea
,
one
of
whose
ancestors
married
a
niece
of
Harvey
.
It
has
,
however
,
since
been
shown
that
they
were
much
more
likely
to
have
been
the
property
of
Sir
John
Finch
,
who
was
once
a
Professor
of
Anatomy
at
Pisa
,
and
seems
to
have
had
for
an
anatomical
pupil
one
Marchetti
,
who
made
'tables
of
veins
,
nerves
,
and
arteries
,
five
times
more
exact
than
are
described
in
any
author
'
.
John
Evelyn
in
his
Diary
also
refers
to
some
tables
which
Sir
Charles
Scarburgh
had
seen
and
was
anxious
that
Evelyn
should
present
to
the
College
.
He
only
agreed
to
lend
them
for
a
short
time
for
Scarburgh
's
use
in
his
lectures
,
and
ultimately
presented
them
to
the
Royal
Society
.
Evelyn
had
purchased
these
tables
at
Padua
in
1646
and
had
had
them
transported
to
England
.
They
were
then
'the
first
of
that
kind
ever
1seene
in
our
Country
,
&
for
1ought
I
know
in
the
World
,
though
afterwards
there
were
others
'
.
The
fact
that
Scarburgh
succeeded
Harvey
as
Lumleian
Lecturer
in
1656
and
refers
to
these
tables
as
'unique
'
makes
it
unlikely
that
Harvey
had
used
anything
of
the
kind
;
otherwise
his
friend
Scarburgh
would
surely
have
seen
them
and
would
not
then
have
regarded
Evelyn
's
as
unique
.
From
1616
to
1628
there
were
no
objections
at
the
College
of
Physicians
to
Harvey
's
new
ideas
except
on
the
part
of
Dr
James
Primrose
(
whose
date
of
decease
is
given
by
Munk
as
1659
,
and
who
accepted
Galen
as
authoritative
,
one
of
his
arguments
being
that
in
the
olden
days
patients
were
healed
without
the
knowledge
of
the
circulation
,
and
that
therefore
this
doctrine
,
even
if
true
,
would
be
useless
.
Lint
,
1926
)
.
Shakespeare
died
on
23
April
1616
,
while
on
3
February
1618
Harvey
was
appointed
Physician
to
King
James
=1
,
and
on
7
May
of
that
year
was
described
in
Pharmacopoeia
Londinensis
,
on
the
Committee
dealing
with
which
he
had
been
serving
,
as
'Medicus
Regius
juratus
'
;
in
February
162
he
served
with
Sir
Theodore
de
Mayerne
(
1573-1654/5
)
and
William
Clement
on
a
Committee
to
watch
the
surgeons
,
and
in
March
1625
he
and
his
brother
,
John
,
were
admitted
Members
of
Gray
's
Inn
.
In
that
month
he
attended
King
James
=1
in
the
latter
's
last
illness
which
,
in
the
accusation
of
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
by
the
House
of
Commons
in
the
following
year
,
was
said
to
have
been
connected
with
a
plaster
and
a
posset
,
administered
in
'transcendent
presumption
'
by
the
Duke
.
On
Harvey
's
evidence
,
however
,
there
was
nothing
harmful
in
the
posset
,
though
he
did
not
advise
the
plaster
because
he
did
not
know
its
ingredients
.
He
was
in
this
year
elected
Censor
of
the
College
for
the
second
time
.
In
the
following
year
he
was
offered
an
official
residence
in
the
precincts
of
Bart
's
,
where
many
notable
people
lived
,
but
refused
it
and
received
instead
an
increase
in
annual
salary
from
+25
to
+33
6s
.
8d
.
In
1627
he
served
on
a
Committee
,
appointed
by
the
College
of
Physicians
at
the
request
of
the
Privy
Council
,
to
report
on
some
alum
works
in
St
Botolph
's
,
Aldgate
,
which
the
Committee
condemned
as
a
nuisance
.
In
November
Harvey
became
an
Elect
of
the
College
6vice
Gwynne
,
deceased
,
after
Mayerne
had
refused
because
he
was
too
constantly
employed
at
Court
.
The
former
's
De
motu
locali
animalium
,
1627
,
written
in
his
own
hand
,
had
formed
ff
.
69-118
of
the
British
Museum
Manuscript
Sloane
486
,
and
appears
to
be
a
previously
unpublished
notebook
in
which
he
jotted
down
his
thoughts
with
a
view
,
eventually
,
to
publishing
a
book
on
animal
movement
.
It
was
added
to
at
intervals
without
being
finally
drafted
,
and
it
is
this
incomplete
synopsis
which
was
in
1959
published
by
the
Cambridge
University
Press
after
it
had
been
edited
,
translated
and
introduced
by
Dr
Gweneth
Whitteridge
,
Archivist
to
St
Bartholomew
's
Hospital
,
for
the
Royal
College
of
Physicians
.
It
appears
that
Harvey
planned
a
treatise
on
the
movement
of
muscles
even
while
he
was
preparing
De
motu
cordis
et
sanguinis
.
De
motu
locali
animalium
is
the
work
mentioned
in
Chapter
=17
of
the
former
's
essay
of
1628
,
and
it
shows
,
even
if
it
contains
no
new
experimental
observations
,
that
Harvey
's
understanding
of
muscle
and
of
muscular
contraction
was
sounder
than
that
of
his
predecessors
and
even
of
some
of
his
successors
.
In
1628
,
the
year
in
which
he
turned
fifty
,
he
was
elected
Treasurer
of
the
College
of
Physicians
and
also
published
his
first
book
,
entitled
,
Exercitatio
anatomica
de
motu
cordis
et
sanguinis
.
It
seems
reasonable
to
suggest
that
William
Fitzer
,
the
English
publisher
of
the
book
in
Frankfurt
,
had
been
suggested
by
Harvey
's
friend
,
Robert
Fludd
,
or
Robertus
de
Fluctibus
(
1574-1637
)
,
second
son
of
Queen
Elizabeth
's
one-time
Treasurer
of
War
,
and
the
MS.
which
he
received
has
been
described
as
'the
most
important
medical
work
ever
written
'
,
for
it
contained
Harvey
's
'new
concept
of
the
heart
's
movement
and
function
and
of
the
blood
's
passage
round
the
body
'
;
this
he
had
confirmed
in
the
presence
of
the
President
(
Dr
Argent
)
and
Fellows
of
the
College
of
Physicians
for
more
than
nine
years
past
by
numerous
ocular
demonstrations
,
and
had
freed
from
the
objections
of
learned
and
skilful
anatomists
.
In
so
doing
he
had
surely
shown
the
world
'the
truth
that
is
more
beautiful
than
the
evening
and
the
morning
stars
'
,
and
had
raised
himself
effectively
from
the
ground
and
placed
his
head
among
the
stars
,
as
he
had
planned
to
do
in
his
days
at
Padua
.
It
is
fitting
before
reading
the
'libellus
aureus
'
to
cast
one
's
mind
back
over
the
efforts
of
the
great
men
of
the
past
in
physiology
,
and
to
realize
what
a
supreme
act
of
courage
it
must
have
been
on
the
fifty-year-old
Harvey
's
part
to
challenge
concepts
established
over
so
many
generations
.
One
can
understand
how
much
his
colleagues
at
the
College
must
have
helped
by
their
agreement
with
the
ocular
demonstrations
of
those
things
for
the
reasonable
acceptance
of
which
he
once
again
so
strongly
pressed
.
'Over
many
years
a
countless
succession
of
distinguished
and
learned
men
had
followed
and
illumined
a
particular
line
of
thought
,
and
this
book
of
mine
'
,
he
said
,
'was
the
only
one
to
oppose
tradition
and
to
assert
that
the
blood
travelled
along
a
previously
unrecognized
circular
pathway
of
its
own
.
'
So
he
was
very
much
afraid
of
a
charge
of
over-presumptuousness
had
he
let
his
book
,
in
other
respects
completed
some
years
earlier
,
either
be
published
at
home
or
go
overseas
for
printing
unless
he
had
first
put
his
thesis
before
the
Fellows
and
confirmed
it
by
visual
demonstration
,
replied
to
their
doubts
and
objections
,
and
received
the
President
's
vote
in
favour
.
He
concluded
his
words
to
the
President
and
Fellows
with
a
splendid
passage
worthy
of
an
Elizabethan
,
which
by
birth
he
was
:
'It
was
,
however
,
dear
Colleagues
,
'
he
said
'no
intention
of
mine
,
in
listings
and
upturnings
of
anatomical
authors
and
writers
,
to
make
display
by
this
book
of
my
memory
,
studies
,
much
reading
,
and
a
large
printed
tome
.
In
the
first
place
,
because
I
propose
to
learn
and
to
teach
anatomy
not
from
books
but
from
dissections
,
not
from
the
tenets
of
Philosophers
but
from
the
fabric
of
Nature
.
Secondly
,
because
I
consider
it
neither
fair
nor
worth
the
effort
to
defraud
a
predecessor
of
the
honour
due
to
him
,
or
to
provoke
a
contemporary
.
Nor
do
I
think
it
honourable
to
attack
or
fight
those
who
excelled
in
Anatomy
and
were
my
own
teachers
.
Further
,
I
would
not
willingly
charge
with
falsehood
any
searcher
after
truth
,
or
besmirch
any
man
with
a
stigma
of
error
.
But
without
ceasing
I
follow
truth
only
,
and
devote
all
my
effort
and
time
to
being
able
to
contribute
something
pleasing
to
good
men
and
appropriate
to
learned
ones
,
and
of
service
to
literature
.
'
In
an
introduction
to
his
short
book
of
seventy-two
pages
,
Harvey
shows
the
relative
weakness
of
previous
accounts
of
the
movement
and
function
of
the
heart
and
arteries
,
for
by
reading
what
his
predecessors
have
written
and
by
noting
the
general
trend
of
opinion
handed
on
by
them
a
man
can
confirm
their
correct
statements
and
'through
anatomical
dissection
,
manifold
experiments
,
and
persistent
careful
observation
emend
their
wrong
ones
.
'
At
the
end
of
his
introduction
he
wrote
that
'from
these
and
very
many
other
arguments
it
is
clear
that
the
statements
made
hitherto
by
earlier
writers
about
the
movement
and
function
of
the
heart
and
arteries
appear
incongruous
or
obscure
or
impossible
when
submitted
to
specially
careful
consideration
.
It
will
therefore
be
very
useful
to
look
a
little
more
deeply
into
the
matter
,
to
contemplate
the
movements
of
the
arteries
and
of
the
heart
not
only
in
man
,
but
also
in
all
other
animals
with
hearts
;
moreover
,
by
frequent
experiments
on
animals
and
much
use
of
our
own
eyes
,
to
discern
and
investigate
the
truth
.
'
In
Chapter
One
he
gives
his
strong
reasons
for
writing
,
beginning
by
saying
how
difficult
he
found
it
to
discover
through
the
use
of
his
own
eyes
in
living
animals
the
function
and
offices
of
the
heart's
movement
so
that
he
all
but
thought
with
Fracastorius
,
that
it
had
been
understood
by
God
alone
.
At
length
he
propounded
his
new
view
on
the
matter
,
and
found
it
acceptable
to
some
,
to
others
less
so
.
He
published
so
that
,
if
something
accrued
to
the
republic
of
letters
through
his
work
in
this
field
,
it
might
perhaps
be
acknowledged
that
he
had
done
rightly
;
also
,
that
others
might
see
that
he
had
not
lived
idly
;
or
at
least
that
others
,
given
such
lead
and
relying
on
more
productive
talents
,
might
find
an
opportunity
to
carry
out
the
task
more
accurately
and
to
investigate
more
skilfully
.
In
Chapter
Two
he
gauged
the
nature
of
the
heart
's
movements
from
the
dissection
of
living
animals
,
showing
how
these
movements
alternate
with
rests
and
are
seen
best
in
cold
animals
or
in
flagging
warmer
ones
.
At
the
time
of
its
movement
the
heart
becomes
generally
constricted
,
its
walls
thicken
,
its
ventricles
decrease
in
volume
and
it
expels
its
content
of
blood
,
appearing
paler
in
so
doing
in
animals
such
as
serpents
,
frogs
,
and
the
like
.
At
one
and
the
same
time
,
therefore
,
occur
the
beat
of
the
apex
,
the
thickening
of
the
heart
walls
,
and
the
forcible
expulsion
of
their
contained
blood
by
the
contraction
of
the
ventricles
.
Going
on
in
Chapter
Three
to
the
movement
of
the
arteries
,
likewise
gauged
from
the
dissections
of
living
animals
,
Harvey
noted
that
contraction
of
the
heart
and
the
apex
beat
occur
in
systole
,
simultaneously
with
dilatation
of
the
arteries
and
of
the
artery-like
vein
,
and
expulsion
of
the
ventricular
content
.
Arterial
pulsation
disappears
with
cessation
of
ventricular
contraction
.
During
cutting
or
puncture
of
the
ventricles
,
there
is
often
forcible
expulsion
of
blood
from
the
wound
.
Arterial
diastole
is
thus
synchronous
with
cardiac
systole
but
,
when
movement
of
blood
through
arteries
is
hindered
by
compression
,
infarction
or
interception
,
the
more
distal
arteries
pulsate
less
because
their
pulse
is
nothing
other
than
the
impulse
of
the
blood
entering
them
.
Chapter
Four
dealt
with
the
nature
of
the
movement
of
the
ventricles
and
of
the
auricles
,
gauged
from
dissection
of
living
animals
.
<
In
four-chambered
hearts
>
there
are
four
movements
which
are
distinct
in
respect
of
place
but
not
of
time
,
the
two
auricles
moving
synchronously
and
then
likewise
the
two
ventricles
.
With
everything
more
sluggish
as
the
heart
lies
a-dying
,
and
in
fishes
and
in
relatively
cold-blooded
animals
,
the
auricular
and
ventricular
movements
become
separated
by
an
interval
of
inactivity
so
that
the
heart
appears
to
respond
ever
more
slowly
to
the
pulsating
auricles
,
and
the
order
of
cessation
of
beating
is
left
ventricle
,
left
auricle
,
right
ventricle
,
and
finally
(
as
Galen
noticed
)
right
auricle
.
'And
while
the
heart
is
slowly
dying
,
one
can
sometimes
see
it-
so
to
speak-
rouse
itself
and
,
in
reply
to
two
or
three
auricular
beats
,
produce
a
single
ventricular
one
slowly
and
reluctantly
and
with
an
effort
.
'
#
213
<
19
TEXT
G3
>
Yet
in
spite
of
the
fact
that
his
ideas
did
his
business
no
good
George
would
never
conceal
them
.
He
was
a
socialist
and
believed
in
the
right
of
the
working
class
to
control
their
own
destiny
,
and
said
so
.
Being
a
craftsman
and
a
skilled
man
,
George
won
many
prizes
,
and
though
some
people
would
have
nothing
to
do
with
him
,
others
would
,
and
the
comrades
helped
in
many
ways
.
When
eventually
the
ovens
were
fixed
at
the
new
shop
,
the
tremendously
hard
work
was
if
anything
intensified
.
George
used
to
mix
1
stone
of
bread
in
12
hours
,
and
Kate
served
in
the
shop
,
which
was
open
from
8
o'clock
in
the
morning
to
12
o'clock
at
night
.
At
that
time
pastries
and
buns
were
sold
at
32
pieces
for
one
shilling
.
On
returning
from
school
young
George
found
many
chores
awaiting
him
.
George
,
however
,
would
find
time
to
speak
at
meetings
,
no
matter
what
his
commitments
,
to
act
as
chairman
,
to
speak
at
street
corners
.
In
this
Kate
helped
him
a
great
deal
,
often
taking
the
bread
out
of
the
oven
after
he
had
gone
out
.
Also
his
bakery
was
still
a
meeting
place
where
current
problems
were
discussed
,
and
working
men
argued
and
clarified
their
ideas
,
thrashed
out
the
issues
of
the
day
,
where
they
listened
to
George
and
his
exposition
of
Marxist
theory
.
From
its
inception
the
British
Socialist
Party
had
carried
out
intensive
propaganda
,
not
confining
its
activities
to
the
City
and
the
East
End
but
reaching
out
to
the
suburbs
and
outlying
districts
,
the
main
speakers
being
George
H.
Fletcher
,
Alf
Barton
,
and
A.
E.
Chandler
.
They
conducted
classes
in
economics
,
put
up
candidates
for
elections
,
and
held
a
number
of
meetings
in
support
of
the
miner's
strike
of
1912
for
a
minimum
wage
.
(
In
this
strike
,
as
reported
in
the
Sheffield
Guardian
in
March
of
that
year
,
1
,
,
men
were
out
a
fortnight
,
disciplined
and
solid
,
when
only
2
per
cent
of
them
stood
to
gain
anything
from
the
strike
and
the
other
8
per
cent
made
sacrifices
for
their
fellow
men
;
this
remarkable
strike
raised
the
question
of
a
living
wage
and
showed
the
worth
of
the
common
man
.
)
Propaganda
efforts
of
a
week
's
duration
took
place
,
demonstrations
,
social
events
and
field
days
.
In
order
to
raise
money
for
their
manifold
activities
the
Sheffield
British
Socialist
Party
began
the
manufacture
of
razors
,
knives
,
etc
.
There
was
the
Revolutionist
at
3s
.
6d.
,
the
Clarion
at
2s
.
6d.
,
or
just
a
common
Proletarian
at
1s
.
6d.
,
a
Red
Flag
pocket
knife
being
the
same
price
.
They
were
made
by
local
comrades
who
were
'little
masters
'
,
and
on
the
boxes
was
a
suitable
inscription
:
'Sharp
enough
to
cut
the
throat
of
the
most
hard-hearted
Capitalist
!
'
Other
methods
of
raising
money
were
tried
such
as
the
Male
Voice
Choir
,
which
Charlie
Grant
worked
particularly
hard
to
bring
into
being
.
'Can
you
sing
?
'
he
asked
Arthur
Parkin
.
Arthur
could
n't
,
but
he
joined
the
Choir
.
Most
of
the
members
were
unemployed
at
the
time
,
they
had
never
sung
a
note
in
their
lives
,
and
hardly
one
of
them
had
a
decent
suit
to
wear
.
Uncompromising
material
,
perhaps
,
but
Charlie
Grant
persevered
and
began
by
teaching
them
tonic
sol
fa
.
They
paid
1s
.
6d
.
a
night
for
a
room
and
rehearsed
twice
a
week
.
Soon
they
were
good
enough
to
sing
at
meetings
.
One
of
the
helpful
by-products
was
that
they
were
able
to
obtain
some
respectable
clothing
,
with
which
they
wore
a
white
tie
and
Red
Flag
badge
,
thus
presenting
a
much
better
appearance
.
Later
,
on
many
a
sunny
Sunday
evening
,
when
George
went
to
speak
at
Malin
Bridge
,
they
would
be
there
to
begin
the
meeting
.
They
sang
to
get
a
crowd
and
save
the
speaker
's
voice
.
Many
fine
speeches
were
delivered
by
George
,
who
had
become
so
well
known
and
popular
that
if
he
were
announced
to
speak
the
week
before
,
the
crowd
would
be
there
at
the
appointed
time
and
place
,
ready
and
waiting
.
Collections
of
3s
.
or
so
would
be
taken
.
As
they
became
known
the
Choir
went
to
working-men
's
clubs
,
to
Conisborough
on
cheap
trips
to
sing
to
the
miners
,
and
sang
for
other
organisations
such
as
the
Bakers
'
Union
,
for
whom
they
went
on
Saturday
evenings
to
the
Corner
Pin
Hotel
,
to
rally
the
members
.
The
B.S.P
.
also
rented
pleasant
rooms
on
West
Street
,
where
a
successful
Sunday
school
was
held
.
One
of
the
students
was
young
George
,
and
another
the
dark-haired
little
granddaughter
of
Charlie
Grant
.
George
often
spoke
at
the
Sunday
school
.
He
christened
the
babies
.
Also
,
when
called
upon
to
do
so
,
he
would
officiate
at
funerals
.
Religion
was
one
of
his
pet
subjects
,
for
being
well
acquainted
with
the
Bible
,
which
he
had
read
in
prison
where
it
was
the
only
book
they
were
allowed
,
he
could
debate
on
religion
with
anyone
.
Although
his
ideas
were
diametrically
opposed
to
those
of
parsons
he
got
on
wonderfully
well
with
them
,
particularly
those
who
,
like
the
Rev
.
Conrad
Noel
,
the
eloquent
leader
of
the
Church
Socialist
League
,
genuinely
advocated
socialism
.
With
such
men
,
who
had
the
courage
of
their
convictions
and
their
Christianity
,
common
ground
could
be
found
.
There
was
no
abatement
in
political
work
.
The
British
Socialist
Party
endeavoured
to
get
more
socialist
members
sent
to
the
Council
,
and
to
Parliament
,
being
determined
and
obdurate
in
their
attitude
that
their
candidate
must
go
forward
in
the
elections
.
In
the
Sheffield
Trades
and
Labour
Council
meeting
on
October
16
,
1912
,
George
had
said
,
'Mr
.
Barton
would
go
to
the
poll
.
Just
as
the
Labour
Party
had
fought
the
Liberals
,
they
were
going
to
fight
the
Labour
Party
.
'
This
new
party
,
the
British
Socialist
Party
,
was
not
prepared
to
accept
the
role
of
junior
helper
in
the
Labour
movement
,
or
of
only
providing
propaganda
in
order
to
increase
the
volume
of
socialist
thought
in
the
city
,
but
sought
to
create
in
the
Labour
movement
a
more
militant
attitude
capable
of
achieving
socialism
for
the
working
people
.
In
its
ranks
were
men
steeled
in
the
struggle
,
who
for
many
years
had
worked
without
stint
to
the
best
of
their
ability
and
knowledge
for
the
working
people
.
Not
all
members
,
though
,
understood
the
same
thing
by
socialism
or
fully
accepted
Marxism
.
Hyndman
,
the
leader
,
had
for
some
time
been
propagating
a
reactionary
policy
and
veering
away
from
the
rank
and
file
.
Alf
Barton
,
who
in
1911
was
presented
with
a
book
on
the
life
of
Marx
,
and
a
gold
purse
in
recognition
of
his
work
for
the
movement
,
was
later
known
to
say
that
it
was
not
necessary
to
understand
Marxism
in
order
to
understand
socialism
,
though
at
this
time
he
was
a
keen
member
of
the
B.S.P..
George
,
however
,
never
deviated
from
his
belief
that
it
was
the
economic
basis
of
society
which
needed
to
be
changed
,
for
the
conditions
of
the
people
were
appalling
,
there
being
only
slight
alleviations
.
In
198
5s
.
a
week
had
been
granted
to
the
old
people
at
7
.
The
Lloyd
George
Insurance
Act
,
based
upon
the
principle
of
Bismarck
's
legislation
many
years
earlier
,
which
principle
was
to
make
the
working
people
pay
for
their
own
benefits
,
had
come
into
operation
,
and
eased
but
slightly
the
situation
of
some
of
the
most
needy
of
the
population
.
But
now
stagnation
seemed
to
have
set
in
.
Wages
were
pitifully
low
,
particularly
the
wages
of
women
.
It
was
reported
in
the
Sheffield
Guardian
of
November
1912
,
that
women
employed
in
the
holloware
trade
had
had
to
strike
for
a
wage
of
2d
.
an
hour
,
whilst
the
wages
of
many
other
girls
did
not
even
reach
this
pittance
.
In
the
printing
trade
the
wage
of
a
skilled
woman
worker
was
only
1s
.
a
week
.
Endeavours
were
also
made
by
the
Amalgamated
Union
of
Bakers
and
Confectioners
to
improve
the
bad
conditions
of
the
bakers
.
Their
proposals
were
sent
to
the
master
bakers
for
signature
but
only
eight
out
of
twenty-five
conceded
the
terms
of
the
men
.
Jack
Hawksworth
,
Secretary
of
the
Bakers
'
Union
,
attended
the
Sheffield
Trades
and
Labour
Council
to
appeal
for
support
for
the
men
,
and
a
resolution
was
passed
to
boycott
the
non-recognised
shop
in
November
1912
.
In
this
year
the
Sheffield
Trades
and
Labour
Council
also
passed
a
resolution
in
favour
of
a
general
strike
should
war
be
declared
,
and
the
Sheffield
Guardian
of
September
27
,
1912
,
went
further
and
declared
itself
in
favour
of
passive
resistance
to
all
taxation
.
So
a
reading
was
taken
of
the
direction
the
wind
was
blowing
,
presaging
a
world
disaster
,
yet
it
was
lost
sight
of
in
the
immediate
smaller
issues
of
the
day
.
The
Liberals
claimed
to
be
working
for
peace
but
the
drift
towards
war
went
on
without
hindrance
.
It
was
a
readymade
solution
to
their
problems
of
poverty
and
unemployment
.
Interest
,
however
,
remained
;
and
George
continued
his
leading
role
.
He
acted
as
chairman
at
a
B.S.P
.
meeting
in
the
Sheffield
Corn
Exchange
in
January
1913
,
when
a
large
audience
expected
Ben
Tillett
to
be
there
,
but
as
George
explained
,
he
was
unable
to
come
on
account
of
illness
.
Jack
Jones
of
London
and
Charles
Lapworth
,
who
three
years
before
had
stood
for
Brightside
,
delivered
speeches
,
and
party
songs
were
sung
by
the
Clarion
Vocal
Union
.
Rather
halting
and
reluctant
steps
were
taken
to
bring
about
agreement
between
the
British
Socialist
Party
and
the
Sheffield
Trades
and
Labour
Council
on
the
question
of
elections
and
affiliation
.
These
,
however
,
did
not
have
any
immediate
result
,
and
the
friction
which
existed
between
these
bodies
was
not
resolved
that
year
,
to
the
detriment
of
the
labour
movement
.
Although
the
Sheffield
B.S.P
.
had
declared
,
as
stated
by
Mr.
Chandler
at
a
meeting
the
year
before
,
that
there
were
to
be
no
leaders
in
their
movement
,
yet
the
need
for
correct
and
definite
leadership
began
to
be
urgently
felt
,
as
George
was
to
point
out
in
conference
later
on
.
In
March
,
1913
,
at
a
special
meeting
of
the
British
Socialist
Party
,
they
decided
to
adopt
Comrade
William
Gee
as
Parliamentary
candidate
,
and
the
following
resolution
was
carried
unanimously
:
'That
this
branch
of
the
British
Socialist
Party
adopt
Mr.
Wm
.
Gee
of
Northampton
as
prospective
Socialist
Candidate
for
the
Brightside
Parliamentary
Division
and
pledges
itself
to
use
every
legitimate
effort
to
secure
his
successful
return
.
'
Events
,
however
,
were
to
decree
otherwise
.
At
the
B.S.P
.
Conference
of
that
year
the
cleavage
of
opinion
became
more
evident
.
Hyndman
's
support
of
a
strong
navy
caused
much
hostility
and
he
had
to
undertake
to
express
such
opinions
only
in
his
private
capacity
,
and
not
as
a
member
of
the
Party
.
It
was
also
resolved
that
only
Socialist
candidates
should
be
recognised
,
and
a
resolution
against
an
increase
in
armaments
was
carried
.
In
the
matter
of
the
municipal
elections
1913
was
a
more
successful
year
for
the
labour
movement
,
and
at
a
meeting
of
the
Sheffield
Trades
and
Labour
Council
in
November
,
Mr.
Rowlinson
referred
with
satisfaction
to
their
success
and
stated
there
was
no
reason
why
they
should
not
have
a
big
fighting
force
in
the
City
Council
before
long
.
But
the
City
Council
was
again
using
repressive
measures
to
attack
the
labour
movement
of
the
city
.
They
proposed
to
prohibit
public
meetings
at
the
traditional
site
of
the
Queen's
Monument
,
and
this
aroused
the
anger
and
indignation
of
the
whole
labour
movement
,
of
all
shades
of
opinion
,
throughout
the
city
.
On
February
17
a
special
conference
was
called
which
included
representatives
of
the
Sheffield
Independent
Labour
Party
,
British
Socialist
Party
,
the
Daily
Herald
League
,
the
National
Union
of
Women
's
Suffrage
Society
,
the
Woman
's
Social
and
Political
Union
,
and
the
Trades
Council
.
A
decision
was
taken
to
organise
a
mass
demonstration
of
protest
.
Subsequently
,
on
Sunday
,
March
8
,
1914
,
an
orderly
and
substantial
procession
with
the
banners
of
the
British
Socialist
Party
,
the
Independent
Labour
Party
and
the
trades
unions
flying
made
its
way
from
the
Wicker
to
the
Queen
's
Monument
.
Collectors
went
alongside
with
petitions
.
Gathered
at
the
Monument
was
a
crowd
of
4
,
people
,
many
of
whom
had
come
long
distances
.
#
215
<
191
TEXT
G4
>
He
very
kindly
accepted
,
adding
in
his
letter
that
he
would
have
a
friend
staying
with
him
on
that
day
,
and
would
like
to
bring
him
over
for
the
drive
from
Kennington
.
So
at
3
p.m.
the
car
drove
up
to
the
Hall
,
and
out
of
it
stepped
our
Bishop
with
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
!
Dr.
Davidson
said
he
would
go
for
a
walk
over
the
fields
while
we
attended
to
our
business
.
To
my
amusement
,
when
we
met
at
tea
at
the
rectory
after
the
Dedication
,
the
Archbishop
said
he
had
been
stopped
by
a
farmer
in
a
field
.
He
seemed
rather
indignant
,
but
we
took
the
episode
without
a
smile
till
afterwards
.
The
Hall
proved
most
useful
,
especially
in
winter
when
the
distance
to
the
church
deterred
many
from
coming
to
Sunday
Evensong
.
We
managed
to
furnish
a
table
with
cross
and
candles
,
and
the
people
appreciated
the
Church
Hall
for
worship
as
well
as
for
more
secular
purposes
.
In
191
Dr.
Talbot
was
translated
to
Winchester
,
and
Dr.
Hubert
Burge
became
Bishop
of
Southwark
.
Meanwhile
I
had
been
asked
to
do
a
bit
of
Diocesan
work
in
connection
with
Higher
Religious
Education
,
and
to
become
the
Southwark
Secretary
of
the
Church
Reading
Union
.
This
meant
organizing
lectures
and
courses
of
religious
instruction
through
the
Diocese
,
and
I
also
found
myself
a
member
of
the
Diocesan
Conference
,
where
I
remember
introducing
myself
as
the
incumbent
of
the
highest
church
in
the
Diocese
.
There
was
a
somewhat
shocked
atmosphere
in
some
quarters
,
until
I
explained
that
my
church
was
8
feet
high
above
the
sea
level
!
The
work
was
growing
pretty
heavy
,
and
we
managed
to
get
a
stipendiary
layman
who
could
help
among
the
children
and
young
people
.
It
was
while
I
was
at
Tatsfield
that
I
first
visited
Oberammergau
in
Bavaria
to
witness
the
Passion
Play
.
The
place
and
its
people
were
to
play
an
important
part
in
my
life
.
For
five
years
in
succession
till
war
broke
out
in
1914
,
I
spent
my
summer
holidays
there
and
became
very
intimate
with
the
people
and
the
environs
.
Every
year
between
the
Passion
Plays
,
an
interval
of
ten
years
,
another
play
would
be
performed
at
the
small
theatre
in
the
village
,
when
new
talent
would
be
discovered
and
trained
.
After
the
First
World
War
,
1914
,
I
did
not
visit
Germany
for
ten
years
,
by
which
time
in
1924
I
was
in
a
different
parish
in
Surrey
.
Towards
the
end
of
my
five
and
a
half
years
'
incumbency
I
was
asked
if
I
would
start
a
village
choral
society
and
conduct
it
.
This
opened
up
a
new
interest
,
and
we
plunged
into
it
.
First
of
all
simple
part-songs
:
I
found
only
one
member
who
had
any
idea
of
reading
music
.
This
was
the
village
doctor
who
was
an
old
school
friend
at
Clifton
.
He
could
sustain
the
tenor
part
quite
well
and
lead
the
others
.
As
for
basses
and
altos
the
conductor
had
to
teach
by
singing
the
parts
with
them
.
It
was
very
amusing
,
and
by
the
end
of
a
few
months
an
enthusiastic
choir
of
men
and
women
could
render
simple
part-singing
tolerably
well
.
Then
we
went
to
work
on
Coleridge
Taylor
's
'Hiawatha
's
Wedding
Feast
.
'
Enthusiasm
grew
,
and
in
a
few
more
months
we
gave
a
concert
at
which
the
accompanist
was
the
village
schoolmaster
,
and
the
tenor
solo
'Onaway
awake
'
was
sung
by
the
Rector
.
Friends
from
Limpsfield
,
in
addition
to
the
villagers
,
came
up
,
and
we
were
all
happy
.
=5
ST.
MARK
'S
,
WOODCOTE
,
1913-1922
IN
1913
Dr.
Burge
,
Bishop
of
Southwark
,
asked
me
to
go
as
Vicar
of
St.
Mark
's
,
Woodcote
,
Purley
,
a
new
church
built
by
the
well-known
architect
Mr.
George
Fellowes
Prynne
,
who
was
to
become
a
very
intimate
friend
,
and
I
was
later
on
joint
executor
of
his
estate
with
his
solicitor
cousin
.
As
Bishop
Talbot
had
told
me
that
I
ought
not
to
spend
many
years
in
Tatsfield
,
we
held
great
family
consultations
.
My
eldest
brother
was
then
living
in
Limpsfield
with
his
family
,
and
found
a
very
suitable
house
nearby
where
my
mother
settled
,
and
eventually
died
in
1926
at
the
age
of
92
.
Dr.
Burge
was
not
able
to
be
present
at
the
Institution
and
Induction
Service
in
St.
Mark
's
.
This
was
taken
by
the
Suffragan
Bishop
of
Woolwich
,
Dr.
John
Leake
,
who
lived
at
Blackheath
,
and
was
a
close
friend
of
ours
.
But
what
a
change
from
the
dear
little
old
church
at
Tatsfield
to
the
great
modern
church
of
St.
Mark
's
at
Purley
.
One
felt
at
Tatsfield
that
,
small
as
the
church
was
,
it
had
its
own
atmosphere
,
and
for
centuries
had
been
a
House
of
Prayer
.
I
could
not
but
feel
the
chilliness
of
the
new
church
,
beautiful
as
it
was
and
is
.
When
we
had
found
a
group
of
people
who
gladly
co-operated
,
we
made
the
little
side
chapel
a
place
of
daily
prayer
.
I
suggested
to
the
congregation
that
it
needed
warming
up
by
constant
prayer
and
worship
,
and
we
found
many
to
help
.
Gifts
of
candlesticks
and
stained-glass
lancet
windows-
finally
a
new
altar-
helped
to
furnish
the
chapel
as
a
little
sanctuary
for
prayer
and
quiet
.
In
time
we
received
similar
gifts
for
the
High
Altar
,
and
large
East
and
West
windows
.
It
was
very
interesting
to
have
the
privilege
of
filling
such
a
beautiful
building
with
suitable
fittings
;
I
made
a
rule
that
all
gifts
should
be
submitted
for
approval
to
the
architect
,
himself
a
fine
artist
.
It
is
quite
possible
to
put
beautiful
things
into
a
beautiful
church
and
yet
spoil
the
building
with
ornaments
unsuitable
to
the
environs
.
We
also
had
a
little
Mission
Hall
leading
off
the
Brighton
Road
,
in
a
street
full
of
small
houses
.
This
was
called
Ellen
Avenue
when
I
first
went
there
,
but
was
soon
changed
into
the
better-sounding
name
of
Lansdowne
Road
.
There
were
lots
of
children
there
,
and
we
had
a
flourishing
Sunday
School
and
an
evening
service
.
I
soon
saw
that
the
parish
needed
more
help
both
at
the
church
and
Mission
district
.
The
Church
Army
Captain
had
done
very
good
work
in
the
Lansdowne
Road
district
,
but
I
needed
more
help
in
the
church
for
the
full
rota
of
services
on
Sundays
and
weekdays
.
Most
fortunately
I
was
able
to
engage
the
Rev
.
E.
U.
Evitt
in
1913
soon
after
I
had
come
,
and
he
organized
the
Mission
district
and
got
to
know
,
and
be
known
by
,
many
of
the
people
of
the
parish
.
A
great
blow
disturbed
all
our
efforts
in
the
following
year
,
1914
,
when
war
broke
out
.
Very
soon
Chaplains
for
the
Forces
were
urgently
needed
,
and
I
felt
clearly
that
one
of
us
must
volunteer
.
The
Bishop
,
Dr.
Burge
,
did
not
wish
me
to
go
then
,
as
I
had
barely
been
in
the
parish
for
a
year
.
Mr.
Evitt
,
however
,
was
much
less
committed
than
his
Vicar
,
and
he
was
accepted
at
once
and
was
very
soon
in
France
where
he
did
splendid
work
until
his
health
broke
down
and
he
had
a
bad
attack
of
enteric
fever
.
Meanwhile
in
Purley
there
was
much
activity
and
much
co-operation
especially
with
the
other
Christian
communities
.
At
a
large
public
meeting
we
launched
the
project
known
as
the
'Coulsdon
and
Purley
Patriotic
Fund
'
in
whose
counsels
and
committees
I
found
myself
deeply
involved
.
At
first
,
the
main
work
was
to
help
wives
and
relations
of
the
soldiers
to
get
their
'Separation
'
allowances
,
but
soon
,
alas
!
,
as
casualties
began
and
increased
in
the
winter
of
1914
and
1915
the
matter
of
War
Pensions
became
very
urgent
,
and
I
was
asked
to
be
Chairman
of
the
Committee
in
Coulsdon
and
Purley
.
Indeed
,
for
the
next
seventeen
years
,
during
my
time
at
Purley
,
and
from
1922
at
Surbiton
,
I
was
continuously
Chairman
of
the
local
War
Pensions
Committee
.
This
task
involved
a
very
great
deal
of
detailed
work
for
the
Committee
.
We
had
a
splendid
body
of
local
residents
,
and
a
series
of
excellent
Honorary
Secretaries
.
Our
Committee
met
once
a
week
in
the
evenings
,
and
included
professional
men
from
every
walk
of
life
.
Very
soon
we
managed
to
get
a
hut
in
Purley
where
soldiers
were
very
welcome
and
the
ladies
organized
a
canteen
.
Life
was
in
those
years
more
than
busy
.
We
now
had
a
vicarage
next
to
the
church
,
and
I
was
most
fortunate
in
having
for
eight
years
a
most
able
and
devoted
housekeeper
whom
I
had
known
well
in
Limpsfield
where
she
had
a
house
next
to
the
church
.
On
hearing
that
I
was
to
leave
Tatsfield
and
come
to
Purley
she
offered
to
come
and
look
after
me
.
She
was
a
real
treasure
,
of
yeoman
stock
and
clever
in
all
domestic
things
,
a
widow
who
knew
how
to
look
after
the
'boy
,
'
who
was
the
only
other
occupant
of
the
house
when
Mr.
Evitt
had
gone
.
I
have
now
long
lost
sight
of
the
'boy
,
'
but
he
was
lucky
to
be
trained
in
domestic
duties
by
Mrs.
Everett
.
And
that
brings
me
to
say
something
about
the
children
.
While
the
war
dragged
on
and
casualties
increased
,
spreading
sorrow
into
many
homes
,
there
was
a
great
solace
and
joy
in
the
work
among
the
children
.
We
gathered
together
a
splendid
Sunday
afternoon
service
at
the
church
,
each
child
being
given
a
number
which
,
as
they
came
into
church
,
they
could
just
whisper
to
the
superintendent
who
filled
in
the
register
at
her
own
home
.
Each
child
had
a
picture
given
them
and
the
lesson
was
largely
based
on
this
.
It
was
on
a
stamp
which
could
be
stuck
in
their
book
,
and
there
was
quite
a
clamour
for
back
stamps
if
a
child
had
to
miss
the
Sunday
Church
from
any
cause
which
the
Vicar
considered
justifiable
!
It
was
quite
amusing
to
see
how
much
the
children
enjoyed
the
service
,
and
I
heard
of
parents
or
faithful
nurses
threaten
any
naughty
child
with
the
penalty
of
not
being
allowed
to
come
to
the
Children
's
Church
on
Sunday
afternoon
.
I
hope
the
threat
kept
them
good
in
the
week
,
but
anyway
they
were
a
most
delightful
lot
,
and
it
is
a
great
joy
to
meet
them
now
fifty
years
afterwards
when
so
many
are
parents
or
even
grandparents
,
and
one
of
the
present
churchwardens
and
several
officials
of
the
church
still
remember
those
days
.
Speaking
of
churchwardens
and
children
leads
me
at
once
to
chronicle
a
most
intimate
and
lasting
friendship
begun
in
1913
in
Purley
and
continuing
till
old
age
to-day
.
When
I
went
to
St.
Mark
's
,
the
first
contact
I
made
was
with
the
Vicar
's
Warden
,
Mr.
F.
W.
Charlton
and
his
family
,
the
youngest
of
whose
three
sons
was
just
coming
into
the
world
in
this
year
of
1913
.
From
then
till
now
the
acquaintance
ripened
into
a
very
deep
friendship
which
I
have
taken
with
me
through
all
the
many
vicissitudes
of
a
long
ministry
.
Mr.
and
Mrs.
Charlton
have
been
from
the
first
difficult
years
of
war
,
when
most
lives
were
upset
and
some
tempers
were
easily
frayed
,
the
most
loyal
and
devoted
friends
.
Their
homes-
for
since
those
years
they
have
lived
on
in
Purley-
have
always
been
havens
of
rest
,
and
the
welcome
has
never
failed
.
Their
three
boys
,
now
successful
men
,
were
in
our
Children
's
Church
from
the
outset
,
and
when
we
don't
see
one
another
we
do
not
forget
.
In
those
early
years
1914-18
,
life
was
very
full
both
in
the
parish
and
in
the
wider
war
activities
.
The
Bishop
,
knowing
that
I
spent
my
holidays
in
Bavaria
,
asked
me
if
I
would
do
something
for
two
wards
at
the
Royal
Herbert
Hospital
,
full
of
war
prisoners
.
I
was
very
glad
to
help
in
this
way
,
and
visited
them
frequently
,
establishing
at
once
a
friendly
contact
with
the
Bavarian
wounded
who
were
delighted
to
find
someone
who
knew
their
native
villages
.
I
could
at
once
notice
the
great
antagonism
between
the
Bavarians
and
the
Prussians
who
openly
scorned
these
more
simple
country
folk
.
#
25
<
192
TEXT
G5
>
For
me
,
at
any
rate
,
this
was
all
slightly
ludicrous
,
almost
shame-making
,
but
one
had
to
take
it
as
part
of
modern
life
.
The
effect
of
make-believe
was
,
if
anything
,
heightened
by
the
arrival
in
the
room
of
the
German
uniforms
.
Surely
this
must
be
fancy
dress
.
There
was
continuing
unreality
in
the
few
verbal
exchanges
and
the
multiple
signatures
of
many
documents
and
then
suddenly
,
came
a
heart-stirring
display
of
such
moral
courage
as
one
rarely
meets
.
All
done
,
German
General
Alfred
Jodl
,
some
time
Hitler
's
Chief
of
Staff
and
now
,
with
Admiral
Friedeburg
,
co-signatory
to
his
country's
defeat
,
leant
across
the
table
to
General
Bedell
Smith
,
our
Chief
of
Staff
,
and
in
command
of
this
little
operation
,
asking
in
English
for
permission
to
say
a
few
words
.
Instinctively
,
somehow
,
permission
was
given
,
whereupon
General
Jodl
delivered
in
German
a
last-minute
appeal
to
the
conquerors
to
acknowledge
the
sufferings
of
the
German
people
and
to
treat
them
with
``
gna
''
digheit
''
.
It
was
of
the
very
essence
of
the
German
dilemma
that
this
man
,
this
fine
soldier
,
who
had
allowed
himself
to
become
the
instrument
of
his
country
's
destroyer
,
should
find
himself
capable
,
at
this
climax
of
his
and
his
country's
disaster
,
of
pleading
with
cogent
eloquence
on
behalf
of
his
countrymen
.
I
was
able
next
day
to
confirm
the
impression
of
him
as
a
soldier
of
the
highest
efficiency
when
giving
him
our
Supreme
Commander
's
orders
as
to
the
disposal
of
the
forces
remaining
in
being
under
German
command
.
Within
hours
of
this
final
act
of
surrender
Admiral
Friedeburg
had
killed
himself
.
We
killed
General
Jodl
later
by
hanging
him
in
Nuremberg
Gaol
.
There
seemed
to
me
to
be
an
appropriateness
in
making
the
final
act
of
this
,
my
second
Great
War
,
here
at
Rheims
with
its
scars
still
unhealed
from
thirty
years
before
when
the
city
had
stood
on
the
edge
of
the
four-year
battle
zone
of
that
first
great
struggle
.
The
lovely
cathedral
still
showed
its
wounds
and
it
was
still
possible
easily
to
trace
the
lines
of
the
old
No-Man
's
Land
of
1914
to
1918
.
This
time
,
mercifully
,
there
had
been
little
destruction
but
warlike
atmosphere
was
not
entirely
lacking
since
,
through
the
town
,
ran
one
of
the
``
Red
Ball
Highways
''
,
those
one-way
highspeed
supply
routes
along
which
by
day
and
night
thundered
the
endless
convoys
of
giant
American
supply
trucks
carrying
supplies
from
Normandy
to
the
battle-fields
.
It
was
seemingly
not
only
humans
that
derived
comfort
from
the
roar
of
engines
,
for
it
seemed
to
have
positively
intoxicating
effect
upon
the
nightingales
that
appear
to
exist
in
Rheims
in
great
profusion
.
It
was
of
our
disjointed
times
that
one
should
be
kept
from
sleep
by
the
deafening
chorus
of
a
positive
nuisance
of
nightingales
.
As
a
counter-irritant
almost
I
used
to
listen
of
nights
to
light
music
broadcast
from
Deutchlandsender-Berlin
in
equally
unbroken
stream
save
when
the
girl
announcer
would
break
in
with
air
raid
warning
of
``
many
enemy
aircraft
in
flight
toward
Germany
.
''
Until
a
night
of
no
more
music
when
one
realized
,
almost
with
regret
,
that
the
Russians
must
have
overrun
the
transmitter
.
Not
entirely
to
my
regret
,
I
was
not
of
the
party
who
flew
to
Berlin
there
to
re-enact
the
ceremony
of
surrender
for
the
benefit
of
Russian
propaganda
.
From
the
garbled
accounts
given
by
the
participants
on
their
return
and
restoration
to
normality
it
had
seemingly
developed
into
an
oriental
orgy
of
monumental
proportions
.
Instead
I
organized
for
myself
a
personal
celebration
of
victory
and
,
on
the
invitation
of
American
General
Maxwell
Taylor
,
brilliant
commander
of
that
crack
11st
U.S.
Airborne
Division
,
I
visited
Berchtesgaden
.
There
I
lodged
in
the
Hotel
suite
that
had
until
recently
been
permanently
reserved
for
the
notorious
Heinrich
Himmler
,
and
was
shown
the
local
sights
.
Foremost
among
these
,
of
course
,
Adolf
Hitler
's
famed
``
Eagle
's
Nest
''
,
that
stupendous
piece
of
engineering
leading
up
to
the
Alpine
boudoir
where
so
much
mischief
had
been
hatched
for
all
the
world
.
In
the
madness
of
the
whole
concept
one
could
sense
evil
.
One
could
imagine
the
follies
of
grandeur
that
must
have
assailed
the
disordered
mind
as
it
rode
the
storm
up
on
those
heights
,
surrounded
by
the
tempests
on
which
it
must
have
seemed
that
the
Valkyries
rode
to
greet
the
Wagnerian
hero
gazing
out
over
that
wonderful
vista
of
mountain
,
lake
and
plain
.
Then
down
below
was
hidden
away
the
vast
Goring
collection
of
art
treasures
,
the
loot
of
all
Europe
.
Herein
was
another
testimony
to
mental
aberration
.
Was
it
perhaps
that
,
deep
down
in
the
man
's
vast
depravity
,
there
was
a
craving
after
beauty
that
had
somehow
gone
adrift
and
,
nurtured
on
obscenity
,
put
out
freakish
growth
.
I
wonder
if
he
appreciated
his
ill-gotten
possessions
in
the
short
time
he
had
them
.
So
on
to
Germany
to
confirm
the
great
victory
,
this
time
without
equivocation-
no
mere
armistice
,
no
hanging
back
at
the
Rhine
,
no
haggling
,
not
at
any
rate
with
our
late
enemies
.
Easy
enough
said
but
to
find
a
suitable
location
brought
us
up
against
considerable
difficulty
.
Thanks
to
the
devastation
wrought
by
our
Air
Force
,
choices
were
few
,
it
being
necessary
to
find
a
place
not
only
with
reasonable
accommodation
intact
but
whence
good
communications
radiated
.
The
lot
fell
on
Frankfurt
on
the
Main
where
the
great
I.G
.
Farben
Industrie
Head
Office
,
surely
one
of
the
world's
most
advanced
functional
buildings
,
was
found
to
be
reasonably
intact
.
Efficient
fire-watching
had
kept
within
reasonable
limits
the
several
fires
that
had
obviously
been
started
on
the
roofs
by
incendiary
bombing
.
Bazooka
battles
in
the
basement
had
failed
to
undermine
the
fabric
.
The
various
temporary
lodgers
who
must
have
streamed
in
and
out
of
the
place
had
caused
damage
principally
only
to
the
vast
numbers
of
safes
and
strong
rooms
which
had
been
burst
open
and
ransacked
.
Providence
gave
the
solution
of
the
biggest
problem
which
was
that
presented
by
the
destruction
of
a
large
acreage
of
window
glass
.
By
some
freak
of
chance
there
was
found
to
be
surviving
in
the
devastated
railway
yard
nearby
a
trainload
of
sheet
glass
,
enough
to
make
a
reasonable
replacement
job
.
Blocks
of
modern
flats
housed
the
junior
staff
in
some
luxury
while
the
seniors
suffered
no
pain
in
the
palaces
of
the
I.G
.
Farben
Directors
up
in
the
charming
villages
of
the
Taunus
Mountains
only
a
few
miles
out
of
town-
Konigstein
,
Falkenstein
and
Kronberg
with
its
imposing
Victorian
castle
,
its
sculptured
likeness
of
Queen
Victoria
herself
on
the
church
tower
.
Here
at
last
we
had
found
for
ourselves
an
ideal
lay-out
,
high
efficiency
in
the
offices
,
great
comfort
in
our
billets-
so
,
inevitably
one
might
say
,
there
came
the
end
of
S.H.A.E.F
.
The
German
surrender
having
disposed
of
the
military
problem
,
it
was
no
longer
possible
to
ignore
the
inevitable
consequences
thereof
that
demanded
for
their
solution
efforts
that
might
be
of
a
different
nature
,
but
were
none
the
less
strenuous
.
So
long
as
the
battles
lasted
they
naturally
took
priority
over
all
other
activities
and
thoughts
and
one
tried
to
salve
the
conscience
with
the
hope
that
,
victory
won
on
the
battlefield
,
the
rest
would
be
``
all
right
on
the
night
''
.
But
,
recovered
from
the
excitements
and
tensions
of
those
few
dramatic
hours
of
``
unconditional
surrender
''
,
the
partial
capitulations
on
the
two
flanks
to
Field-Marshals
Alexander
and
Montgomery
and
then
the
overall
climax
at
Rheims
with
its
repeat
performance
in
Berlin
,
one
became
immediately
and
horrifyingly
aware
of
the
terrifying
inadequacy
of
our
preparations
for
what
was
now
to
come
.
So
long
ago
as
in
the
early
C.O.S.S.A.C
.
planning
days
I
had
earnestly
sought
for
some
definition
of
the
ultimate
object
of
the
whole
great
enterprise
;
whether
,
for
instance
,
Germany
was
to
be
destroyed
,
dismembered
or
reorganized
.
I
had
asked
,
in
fact
,
for
the
definition
of
some
positive
object
to
pursue
.
Here
we
were
at
the
end
of
the
campaign
still
with
no
answer
to
my
question
.
And
,
for
the
majority
,
thought
on
the
subject
had
been
inhibited
by
the
narcotic
effect
of
the
terrific
slogan
``
unconditional
surrender
''
than
which
nothing
could
be
more
negative
.
We
had
received
the
enemy's
unconditional
surrender
.
So
what
?
To
make
it
all
doubly
difficult
,
the
end
of
battle
had
released
the
unifying
pressures
that
had
bound
the
alliance
so
comparatively
intimately
,
and
there
became
at
once
evident
a
pronounced
tendency
in
the
other
direction
,
a
tendency
to
fly
apart
.
So
that
we
were
in
the
worst
possible
shape
to
deal
with
the
immediate
task
of
trying
to
co-operate
with
the
Russians
who
suffered
from
no
such
disadvantages
as
did
we
.
History
suffered
dismal
repetition
.
Back
in
1918
the
end
had
also
come
with
unexpected
speed
and
had
found
the
western
alliance
infirm
of
purpose
and
lacking
precision
of
aim
.
At
the
very
heart
of
the
confusion
the
resolute
but
unbroken
Germany
,
grievously
wounded
but
far
from
destruction
,
was
able
to
lay
the
firm
foundations
for
military
revival
.
So
now
in
1945
the
Russians
were
quick
to
take
advantage
of
the
all
too
evident
disunity
among
those
from
whose
efforts
they
had
,
since
1941
only
,
been
glad
to
benefit
.
As
a
British
officer
of
S.H.A.E.F.
,
serving
an
American
Chief
,
I
was
well
placed
to
watch
the
distressing
drift
apart
,
the
growing
impatience
on
American
part
with
British
bombast
and
bland
assumption
of
superiority
in
so
many
fields
.
While
on
the
British
side
there
appeared
all
the
evidence
of
a
growing
inferiority
complex
,
jealousy
of
lavish
American
resources
of
all
kinds
and
reluctance
to
acknowledge
the
scale
of
American
achievement
.
The
speed
of
events
once
the
Rhine
was
crossed
found
both
British
and
Americans
equally
unprepared
for
what
followed
.
We
had
overestimated
the
degree
of
resistance
to
be
put
up
by
the
Nazi
party
and
by
the
German
people
.
We
had
given
too
much
credence
to
German
propaganda
,
which
had
built
up
in
our
minds
a
picture
of
widespread
fanaticism
that
might
well
entail
prolonged
operations
of
a
type
that
would
call
for
most
careful
handling
.
We
foresaw
a
withdrawal
by
the
Nazi
e
?
2lite
with
the
cream
of
their
surviving
S.S.
troops
into
a
well-chosen
mountain
fortress
in
the
Tyrol
,
heavily
fortified
and
provisioned
,
that
would
necessitate
difficult
siege
operations
for
its
reduction
.
Meanwhile
we
should
have
met
the
Russians
head-on
,
in
mid-Germany
,
which
might
lead
to
anything
.
Even
at
this
late
stage
there
was
no
working
arrangement
as
to
the
details
of
this
encounter
.
It
was
bound
to
happen
one
day
and
from
our
side
every
conceivable
effort
had
been
made
to
arrive
at
agreement
on
a
procedure
for
the
avoidance
of
unfortunate
accident
in
the
heat
of
battle
.
Less
than
no
response
from
the
Russian
side
led
one
to
fear
that
the
event
might
well
have
the
outcome
that
the
Nazis
evidently
hoped
might
lead
to
disaster
.
Then
there
had
been
much
talk
of
the
setting
up
among
the
German
population
of
a
general
system
of
``
francs-tireurs
''
,
to
be
named
``
Werewolves
''
.
Arms
were
to
be
distributed
widespread
among
the
civilian
population
,
whose
burning
patriotism
would
inspire
them
to
wage
a
clandestine
war
of
murder
,
sabotage
and
terror
against
the
hated
conquerors
.
As
it
turned
out
we
were
wrong
on
all
accounts
.
Altogether
we
had
overestimated
the
hold
of
the
Nazi
party
over
the
German
people
.
The
Nazi
fortress
concept
turned
out
to
be
nothing
more
than
a
fantasy
.
Thanks
to
the
good
sense
of
the
front
line
soldiers
,
the
meeting
of
East
and
West
was
marked
by
the
use
of
no
weapon
more
lethal
than
vodka
.
And
the
effect
on
the
German
people
of
the
first
ten
years
of
the
promised
thousand
of
Nazi
rule
,
so
far
from
creating
a
spirit
of
warlike
frenzy
,
had
produced
universally
a
dull
bewildered
apathy
.
So
far
had
our
thinking
led
us
in
this
matter
of
the
''
Werewolves
''
that
we
had
contemplated
the
necessity
of
very
special
precautions
to
guard
the
lives
of
our
airmen
.
Particular
hatred
,
we
felt
,
was
bound
to
be
aimed
at
the
representatives
of
those
who
had
,
over
the
years
,
spread
such
ghastly
havoc
,
destruction
and
death
over
Germany
,
causing
such
wholesale
slaughter
among
men
,
women
and
children
,
old
and
young
alike
.
#
221
<
193
TEXT
G6
>
In
mid-April
Anglesey
moved
his
family
and
entourage
from
Rome
to
Naples
,
there
to
await
the
arrival
of
his
yacht
from
England
.
The
beauty
of
the
place
quite
exceeded
his
expectations
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
'I
am
enchanted
'
,
he
told
Arthur
Paget
.
'Probably
the
Element
<
the
water
>
has
not
a
little
to
do
with
it
,
but
I
admire
Vesuvius
,
which
smokes
and
spits
a
little
to
please
us
,
and
altogether
the
6locale
is
certainly
charming
.
I
am
now
looking
out
in
earnest
for
the
Pearl
...
.
At
present
I
am
not
in
force
.
The
fact
is
Italian
weather
is
a
humbug
and
March
is
(
barring
Fogs
)
as
bad
at
Rome
as
in
London
.
I
fancy
this
place
more
.
The
Scene
at
least
is
superb
,
and
if
it
be
too
cold
to
go
out
,
one
may
at
least
sit
and
enjoy
it
behind
the
windows
a
?
3
l'abri
du
vent
,
and
with
the
benefit
of
Sun
,
whereas
at
Home
every
house
is
constructed
and
placed
so
as
to
have
as
little
as
possible
of
that
very
agreeable
companion
.
'
<
END
INDENTATION
>
By
the
end
of
the
month
he
still
delighted
in
Naples
.
He
told
Cloncurry
that
he
enjoyed
it
as
much
as
his
health
permitted
him
to
enjoy
anything
.
'The
Pearl
'
,
he
wrote
,
'is
arrived
,
which
is
a
great
resource
.
Vesuvius
seems
to
be
tired
;
he
is
going
out
fast
...
.
What
a
gay
,
lively
people
,
and
what
a
busy
town
.
At
Rome
,
every
other
man
was
a
priest
:
here
the
priest
is
1superceded
by
the
soldier-
a
favourable
change
in
my
eye
,
particularly
as
the
troops
are
very
fine
.
'
When
the
sailing
season
was
past
,
he
sent
Pearl
back
to
England
,
and
returned
to
Rome
for
the
winter
.
In
late
November
,
he
was
'suffering
as
usual
'
,
but
hoped
,
he
told
Arthur
,
'to
find
this
place
agree
with
me
better
than
Naples
.
The
journey
has
been
against
me
,
as
there
has
been
much
rain
and
damp
,
but
the
temperature
is
high
&
I
have
not
yet
thought
of
a
fire
...
.
By
the
by
,
'
he
added
,
'what
good
cooks
the
Neapolitans
are
.
I
have
a
very
good
one
,
but
alas
!
``
1tis
all
lost
upon
Maud
!
''
The
utmost
extent
of
my
eating
is
a
little
macaroni
,
1spinage
&
compote
de
pommes
,
with
which
,
however
,
I
quite
keep
up
my
condition
,
1altho
'
I
sleep
little
&
wake
constantly
&
in
pain
.
A
pleasant
life
truly
!
...
It
so
happens
that
I
have
an
Italian
who
is
perhaps
the
best
Valet
de
Chambre
that
ever
was
.
But
he
has
not
one
word
of
English
.
'
While
he
was
writing
this
letter
he
heard
of
the
fall
of
the
Whigs
,
and
the
temporary
assumption
of
the
government
by
the
Duke
of
Wellington
.
'What
a
frightful
event
!
'
he
wrote
.
'I
tremble
!
What
infatuation
!
Personally
I
am
indifferent
,
but
I
really
tremble
for
my
country
!
I
may
be
mistaken
,
1tho
'
I
can
not
but
fear
that
the
exasperation
of
the
People
will
be
so
great
at
the
return
of
Ultratoryism
,
that
the
Commons
House
upon
a
dissolution
,
which
must
be
had
,
will
be
a
mass
of
Radicalism
,
&
then
God
knows
what
may
happen
...
.
God
grant
,
however
,
that
I
may
be
a
false
prophet
&
that
all
may
go
well
.
Sir
R.
Peel
was
here
,
I
understand
,
but
an
express
took
him
off
yesterday
.
'
While
he
was
in
Naples
there
had
opened
a
new
chapter
in
the
history
of
Anglesey
's
unceasing
search
for
an
effective
alleviation
of
his
painful
malady
.
None
of
the
numerous
conventional
remedies
to
which
he
had
been
subjected
ever
since
the
symptoms
had
first
shown
themselves
seventeen
years
before
had
had
the
slightest
effect
.
Nor
is
this
to
be
wondered
at
,
for
even
today
,
in
the
196s
,
no
cure
has
been
found
for
the
6tic
douloureux
.
As
early
as
183
,
when
Anglesey
believed
himself
to
be
on
the
point
of
death
,
the
new
German
curative
method
known
as
homoeopathy
had
been
brought
to
his
notice
.
In
April
of
that
year
his
first
wife
's
brother-in-law
,
the
diplomatist
Lord
Ponsonby
,
had
written
to
advise
Anglesey
to
give
the
system
a
trial
,
adding
that
it
was
being
cultivated
with
extraordinary
success
in
France
and
Italy
,
and
that
he
himself
was
being
treated
under
a
doctor
who
had
studied
under
its
founder
,
the
aged
Dr.
Samuel
Hahnemann
.
This
remarkable
man
of
medicine
,
whom
Sir
Francis
Burdett
described
to
Anglesey
a
year
or
two
later
as
'more
like
a
God
upon
earth
than
a
human
being
'
,
had
an
increasing
number
of
disciples
among
unorthodox
medical
men
in
the
cities
of
Europe
.
One
of
these
was
the
Neapolitan
,
Dr
Giuseppe
Mauro
,
whom
Anglesey
consulted
in
May
1834
.
Mauro
's
first
action
was
to
write
to
his
revered
master
at
Ko
''
then
,
near
Leipzig
,
asking
for
advice
.
In
doing
so
he
described
his
distinguished
patient
and
his
symptoms
.
He
told
Hahnemann
that
he
found
Anglesey
a
strong
,
energetic
man
with
a
gentle
and
charming
character
,
even-tempered
and
sedate
,
not
easily
irritated
,
patient
and
persevering
,
'but
he
appears
to
despair
of
ever
being
cured
.
'
Only
the
right
side
of
his
face
was
affected
,
the
pain
extending
from
the
corner
of
the
mouth
and
the
chin
,
up
to
the
eye
socket
and
as
far
back
as
behind
the
ear
.
During
an
attack
the
outer
skin
would
become
so
sensitive
that
on
being
touched
it
felt
as
if
something
red-hot
were
singeing
it
,
and
the
acts
of
speaking
and
swallowing
became
difficult
in
the
extreme
.
North
and
east
winds
and
sudden
changes
in
the
weather
generally
provoked
severe
bouts
of
pain
.
These
were
always
accompanied
by
an
irregularity
of
the
pulse
and
acute
constipation
.
During
a
bad
attack
Anglesey
would
writhe
in
silent
agony
,
burying
his
head
in
his
hands
,
the
torment
coming
in
spasms
every
three
or
four
minutes
,
over
a
longer
or
shorter
period
.
Hahnemann
's
reply
to
Mauro
was
to
send
off
some
medicines
(
which
took
three
months
to
reach
Naples
)
and
to
write
personally
to
Anglesey
stressing
the
need
for
continual
outdoor
exercise
above
all
else
.
In
September
,
Sir
James
Murray
was
replaced
as
Anglesey's
personal
physician
by
Dr
Dunsford
,
an
English
disciple
of
Hahnemann
's
.
He
at
once
took
over
the
correspondence
with
Hahnemann
,
but
soon
came
to
the
conclusion
that
as
soon
as
it
was
possible
to
cross
the
Alps
,
Anglesey
and
his
party
should
take
up
residence
for
a
period
in
Ko
''
then
.
Consequently
,
at
the
end
of
April
1835
,
Anglesey
,
accompanied
only
by
his
son
Clarence
,
Dr
Dunsford
and
two
servants
,
arrived
within
hailing
distance
of
the
great
Hahnemann
himself
.
The
reason
for
taking
Clarence
,
who
was
now
a
young
man
of
twenty-three
,
was
that
he
too
was
in
need
of
medical
assistance
.
His
complaints
were
venereal
,
and
Hahnemann
refused
to
prescribe
for
him
without
a
personal
examination
.
What
success
Hahnemann
had
in
Clarence
's
case
is
not
known
,
but
after
a
month
's
treatment
at
Ko
''
then
,
Anglesey
seemed
to
be
well
on
the
way
to
a
cure
.
This
happy
but
impermanent
state
of
affairs
was
brought
about
by
a
very
careful
application
of
the
homoeopathic
system
.
At
that
date
the
doctrine
that
'likes
should
be
treated
by
likes
'
,
which
is
its
essence
,
was
completely
revolutionary
.
The
fact
that
homoeopathy
utterly
rejected
the
weapons
commonly
used
against
disease
,
such
as
bleeding
,
mercurialism
and
purgatives
,
ensured
that
'every
Apothecary
'
,
as
Lord
Ponsonby
put
it
,
'must
be
its
determined
foe
.
'
But
Hahnemann
had
had
extraordinary
successes
in
curing
diseases
which
had
quite
baffled
the
conventional
remedies
,
and
in
Anglesey
's
case
,
by
experimenting
with
selected
medicines
and
meticulously
noting
their
effects
,
he
managed
to
reduce
the
frequency
and
violence
of
the
attacks
very
considerably
over
a
period
of
several
months
.
This
partial
success
may
well
have
been
due
less
to
the
drugs
than
to
the
cessation
of
the
debilitating
remedies
hitherto
employed
.
For
instance
,
Hahnemann
told
Dunsford
that
it
was
'never
necessary
or
useful
to
lessen
the
amount
of
blood
because
it
always
means
a
lessening
of
energy
and
those
forces
whose
reactions
are
all
the
more
beneficial
the
more
they
are
kept
intact
.
'
This
6diktat
,
and
others
like
it
,
though
universally
accepted
today
,
sounded
like
treason
in
the
ears
of
the
orthodox
practitioners
of
the
183s
,
but
their
application
was
clearly
the
chief
basis
of
Hahnemann
's
success
.
Anglesey
was
so
impressed
by
what
seemed
a
miraculous
cure
,
that
he
gave
Dunsford
permission
to
publish
an
account
of
it
.
In
this
were
detailed
the
various
medicines
tried
and
their
effects
;
Anglesey
was
pictured
as
having
'recovered
the
stoutness
,
the
vigour
and
the
activity
of
a
young
man
.
For
several
months
he
has
not
felt
the
coming
on
of
the
tic
,
and
he
has
such
confidence
in
homoeopathy
that
no
relapse
can
lessen
it
.
'
Though
this
last
statement
was
an
exaggeration
,
Anglesey
was
certainly
grateful
to
Hahnemann
for
giving
him
the
longest
periods
of
freedom
from
pain
he
had
ever
had
.
It
was
said
that
he
looked
ten
years
younger
and
wherever
he
went
praised
the
miracles
which
homoeopathy
had
wrought
in
him
.
By
June
1835
,
when
he
had
returned
to
England
and
re-established
himself
at
Beaudesert
,
he
felt
that
his
sojourn
abroad
had
well
served
its
purpose
:
what
he
called
the
'wretched
nerves'
of
his
face
were
at
last
quiescent
,
and
he
knew
once
again
the
blessing
of
uninterrupted
sleep
.
Later
in
the
year
,
the
idea
of
some
sort
of
public
employment
was
again
in
the
air
.
Lady
Cowper
,
for
instance
,
told
Princess
Lieven
on
September
25th
that
Anglesey
was
very
much
annoyed
at
not
obtaining
the
Admiralty
in
place
of
Lord
Auckland
,
who
had
gone
to
govern
India
.
If
there
was
any
truth
in
this
,
Lord
Melbourne
's
letter
of
the
following
day
,
offering
Anglesey
the
Government
of
Gibraltar
,
may
have
been
a
sop
.
'It
is
'
,
he
wrote
,
'one
of
the
best
military
situations
which
the
Crown
has
to
bestow-
the
salary
has
been
settled
...
at
five
thousand
pounds
yearly
,
it
being
understood
that
the
Governor
is
not
hereafter
to
be
absent
from
his
post
.
It
has
struck
me
that
1altho
'
very
improbable
it
is
not
quite
impossible
that
you
might
be
willing
to
accept
of
this
appointment
.
'
The
reply
was
not
bereft
of
asperity
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
'Beaudesert
,
Sept.
27
,
1835
'Dear
Melbourne
,
'I
have
received
your
letter
of
yesterday
.
'I
am
not
prepared
to
spend
the
remainder
of
my
life
at
Gibraltar
,
&
moreover
(
if
even
residence
were
not
the
condition
)
,
having
no
taste
for
a
sinecure
,
I
have
only
to
thank
you
for
the
offer
&
to
decline
it
.
'I
remain
,
dear
Melbourne
,
faithfully
yours
,
'ANGLESEY'
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Soon
after
his
return
from
Europe
,
Clarence
Paget
had
become
seriously
ill
with
a
supposed
abscess
on
the
lungs
.
After
months
of
suffering
,
his
life
was
almost
despaired
of
when
as
a
last
resort
it
was
suggested
that
the
patient
should
be
taken
to
consult
Hahnemann
once
again
.
It
was
no
longer
necessary
to
go
further
than
Paris
,
for
by
this
time
the
great
man
had
been
driven
from
his
native
Germany
by
the
antipathy
of
his
orthodox
brethren
.
The
main
difficulty
was
how
to
make
the
expedition
from
England
without
killing
the
patient
before
he
completed
it
.
The
problem
was
overcome
in
an
interesting
manner
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
'Fortunately
,
'
wrote
Clarence
in
after
years
,
'the
King
...
remembered
there
was
a
luxurious
old
bed
travelling-carriage
in
the
royal
coach-houses
,
which
had
carried
his
brother
,
George
=4.
,
and
he
kindly
placed
it
at
the
disposal
of
my
father
.
Into
it
I
was
put
,
more
dead
than
alive
,
and
we
got
across
to
Calais
,
and
from
thence
by
easy
stages
to
Paris
...
Dr
Hahnemann
was
immediately
summoned-
a
little
wizened
old
man
of
seventy
<
he
was
,
in
fact
,
over
eighty
>
,
not
more
than
five
feet
high
,
with
a
splendid
head
,
and
bent
double-
with
him
his
wife
,
a
remarkably
intelligent
French
woman
,
who
was
very
plain
,
and
much
younger
than
the
doctor
.
He
gave
one
the
idea
of
a
necromancer
.
He
wrote
down
every
symptom
,
examined
me
all
over
,
asked
ever
so
many
questions
which
I
had
scarcely
strength
to
answer
,
and
took
up
his
gold-headed
cane
to
depart
.
My
father
hung
upon
every
word
,
but
could
get
nothing
from
him
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
23
<
194
TEXT
G7
>
When
he
saw
Trelawny
's
printed
letter
,
Lord
Sidney
wrote
to
Douglas
Kinnaird
saying
that
it
was
incorrect
throughout
.
He
had
no
sooner
heard
from
Count
Gamba
and
Fletcher
that
Byron
would
have
wished
his
body
to
return
to
England
than
that
course
was
'immediately
carried
into
effect'-
not
in
spite
of
himself
and
Sir
Frederick
Stoven
,
but
with
their
perfect
concurrence
,
while
~'General
Adam
was
at
Corfu
the
whole
time
and
never
interfered
in
the
slightest
degree
about
the
matter
'
.
His
only
reference
to
Trelawny
by
name
in
the
course
of
several
communications
to
Hobhouse
and
Kinnaird
about
Byron
's
affairs
is
satirical
:
'I
have
not
the
1honor
of
any
acquaintance
with
Mr
Trelawny
who
seems
to
have
had
charge
of
the
Mule
when
Count
Gamba
accompanied
the
remains
of
our
deceased
friend
to
Zante
...
.'
If
Trelawny
failed
even
to
meet
Lord
Sidney
and
the
British
Government
's
other
representatives
in
the
islands
,
while
they
warmly
welcomed
Gamba
to
their
counsels
,
it
would
go
far
to
explain
his
attempts
to
exalt
himself
at
the
young
Italian
's
expense
.
In
his
popular
and
acutely
unreliable
book
on
Byron
and
Shelley
,
Trelawny
implies
that
not
only
Gamba
but
Fletcher
and
Tita
and
the
steward
,
Lega
Zambelli
,
failed
to
perform
the
most
elementary
duties
towards
the
dead
.
He
pretends
to
have
found
everything
in
uttermost
disorder-
'tokens
that
the
Pilgrim
had
most
treasured
,
scattered
on
the
floor
,
-
as
rubbish
of
no
marketable
value
,
and
trampled
on
'
.
This
was
to
give
colour
to
his
pretext
for
copying
Byron
's
last
letter
to
his
sister
,
which
was
that
its
chance
of
reaching
its
destination
had
seemed
slight
.
The
collection
of
Pietro
Gamba's
letters
deposited
among
the
Murray
manuscripts
show
that
the
greatest
care
was
observed
in
gathering
together
all
the
possessions
of
a
man
whose
importance
was
fully
recognized
by
everyone
about
him
.
'I
have
had
put
under
Government
seal
his
belongings
,
which
will
be
opened
by
Prince
Alexander
Mavrocordato
in
my
presence
and
that
of
certain
Englishmen
who
are
here
.
I
have
taken
an
exact
inventory
of
them
.
'
Thus
on
April
21st
,
several
days
before
Trelawny
appeared
,
Gamba
wrote
to
Lord
Sidney
Osborne
,
and
his
inventory
has
been
preserved
.
The
papers
were
reopened
in
the
presence
of
leading
Missolonghi
officials
in
order
to
make
sure
that
no
recent
will
was
amongst
them
.
It
may
have
been
then
that
Trelawny
contrived
to
do
his
copying
.
Considering
that
Pietro
was
not
above
twenty-three
years
of
age
when
he
undertook
a
load
of
heavy
responsibilities
,
his
conduct
reveals
him
as
one
of
the
most
intelligent
as
well
as
the
most
sympathetic
of
Byron
's
6entourage
in
Greece
.
With
his
good
looks-
for
he
'carried
the
passport
of
a
very
handsome
person'-
his
good
manners
and
his
perfect
lack
of
pretension
,
he
even
succeeded
in
disarming
Hobhouse
's
possessiveness
and
making
him
forget
how
deeply
he
had
disapproved
,
less
than
two
years
ago
in
Italy
,
of
the
immoral
way
the
Countess
Guiccioli
's
family
accepted
Byron
as
her
lover
.
Augusta
Leigh
too
was
favourably
impressed
,
and
wrote
to
Lady
Byron
after
she
had
received
a
visit
from
him
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
I
have
today
seen
Count
Gamba-
which
was
very
distressing
for
many
reasons
but
quite
unavoidable-
he
is
a
pleasing
,
fine
looking
young
man
&
spoke
with
great
feeling
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
unfortunate
Augusta
was
in
one
of
her
worst
states
of
confusion
.
She
had
loved
Byron
,
but
she
had
betrayed
him
,
betrayed
him
not
twice
,
as
he
had
betrayed
her
,
but
again
and
again
over
a
long
span
of
time
,
fawning
on
his
implacable
wife
,
purveying
to
her
in
secret
the
unguarded
letters
he
never
suspected
any
eye
but
her
own
would
see
,
feeding
the
stealthy
fires
of
her
animosity
:
and
having
betrayed
him
,
she
had
grown
to
fear
and
almost
to
hate
him
.
She
had
dreaded
his
outpourings
of
affection
for
her
in
poetry
that
he
thought
would
clear
her
and
that
only
compromised
her
,
and
the
headstrong
folly
that
tempted
him
to
write
on
ever
more
daring
themes
,
teaching
the
world
to
guess
what
repentance
and
unrepentance
preyed
upon
his
thoughts
.
She
had
dreaded
still
more
that
he
might
return
to
England
,
overshadowing
her
again
with
spiritual
and
social
peril
.
But
this
kind
of
return
was
what
she
could
never
have
foreseen
...
that
he
should
come
back
not
voluble
but
silent
,
not
beautiful
but
defaced
,
not
in
obloquy
but
with
his
praises
ringing
!
She
could
remember
now
his
exciting
laughter
,
his
almost
filial
love
for
her
,
her
almost
maternal
love
for
him
.
Above
all
she
could
remember
the
anguish
of
their
parting
,
and
how
he
had
been
'convulsed
,
absolutely
convulsed
with
grief
'
.
So
love
revived
,
and
in
its
most
sentimental
form
.
While
he
lived
she
had
lost
touch
in
her
perpetual
alarms
with
what
was
best
in
him
;
dead
his
memory
became
sacred
to
her
.
She
felt
almost
as
strongly
as
Hobhouse
about
biographies
.
Quite
apart
from
the
divagations
of
her
'poor
brother'-
so
she
constantly
referred
to
him-
there
were
a
hundred
reasons
why
it
would
be
objectionable
to
have
the
family
history
exposed
.
Whatever
latitude
she
allowed
in
the
warmth
of
her
kindly
nature
to
others-
or
to
herself-
she
believed
implicitly
in
the
moral
code
she
had
learned
from
her
good
grandmother
,
the
Countess
of
Holderness
,
living
in
a
well-ordered
Derbyshire
manor
.
She
had
no
desire
to
see
in
print
that
her
mother
,
who
was
to
have
been
a
duchess
,
had
been
involved
in
a
scandalous
and
ruinous
divorce
,
that
her
father
,
'Mad
Jack
Byron
'
,
was
a
profligate
and
a
bankrupt
who
had
squandered
every
penny
two
successive
wives
had
brought
him
and
left
the
second
on
the
verge
of
destitution
,
and
that
he
had
died
a
drunkard
and
perhaps
a
suicide
,
hiding
in
France
to
escape
his
creditors
.
It
was
no
more
pleasant
for
the
Hon
.
Augusta
Leigh
to
share
this
kind
of
story
with
the
world
than
it
would
be
for
most
2th-century
ladies
moving
in
court
circles
and
having
children
to
be
settled
advantageously
in
life
.
She
had
lived
down
the
rumours
which
had
made
the
year
of
the
Byron
separation
a
nightmare
to
her
,
and
she
had
also
succeeded
,
though
with
an
increasing
sense
of
effort
,
in
persuading
her
little
world
to
avert
its
eyes
from
her
husband
,
'that
drone
'
,
as
Byron
called
him
,
whose
career
of
devotion
to
the
turf
was
reputed
to
have
a
certain
shadiness
.
She
had
earned
the
right
to
be
left
in
peace
.
Byron
's
fame
was
,
of
course
,
very
wonderful
,
but
it
carried
with
it
too
many
reminders
of
his
terrible
indiscretions-
the
writing
of
Don
Juan
,
which
she
had
never
ceased
to
deplore
,
his
shocking
blasphemies
like
the
Vision
of
Judgement
,
his
making
friends
with
the
atheist
known
to
her
as
'that
infamous
Mr.
Shelley
'
,
and
his
mixing
with
really
low
and
horrid
people
such
as
the
subversive
journalist
Leigh
Hunt
,
whom
one
would
never
conceivably
meet
in
decent
society
.
She
was
most
emphatically
opposed
to
the
production
of
sheer
indelicacies
,
and
that
was
the
light
in
which
she
saw
the
proposed
book
by
Dallas
.
Letters
between
a
mother
and
a
son-
a
son
so
outspoken
and
a
mother
so
far
from
suitable
to
be
paraded
before
the
public
!
And
brought
out
by
that
seedy
poor
relation
,
Dallas
!
Could
anything
be
in
worse
taste
?
The
ill-mannered
man
had
not
even
had
the
common
courtesy
to
write
to
her
about
it
,
but
had
sent
her
a
verbal
message
through
a
niece
of
his
simply
informing
her
that
it
was
his
intention
to
bring
out
the
book
.
It
was
a
good
thing
she
had
Mr
Hobhouse
to
depend
on
.
There
had
been
a
time
when
she
had
shared
Annabella
's
detestation
of
Mr
Hobhouse-
had
agreed
with
her
that
he
was
a
bad
influence
,
one
of
the
'Piccadilly
crew
'
who
encouraged
Byron
to
drink
and
behave
outrageously
.
She
was
far
too
diplomatic
to
have
let
him
suspect
the
scornful
terms
in
which
she
was
referring
to
him
in
her
daily
letters
to
Annabella
when
the
marriage
was
breaking
up
;
and
this
was
fortunate
because
he
had
turned
out
to
be
a
powerful
friend
to
her
.
No
one
had
done
more
to
silence
the
whisperings
which
connected
her
,
so
untruly
and
unfairly
,
with
the
Separation
.
He
was
not
,
after
all
,
the
godless
debauchee
he
had
once
seemed
but
a
serious-minded
person
who
felt
exactly
as
she
did
about
Byron
's
poetical
defiances
,
and
who
had
the
same
passionate
desire
to
protect
his
memory
.
He
was
generous
too
,
and
although
his
expenses
as
a
Member
of
Parliament
were
heavy
and
he
depended
on
an
allowance
from
his
father
,
he
had
renounced
for
her
sake
Byron
's
legacy
of
a
thousand
pounds
.
Hanson
,
the
solicitor
,
was
naturally
remunerated
for
his
services
,
but
all
Mr
Hobhouse
's
duties
as
executor
were
performed
without
reward
.
And
now
there
was
more
trouble
brewing
with
those
unbearable
Dallases
.
Dallas
senior
was
detained
in
Paris
by
severe
illness
,
but
Dallas
junior
was
full
of
fight
and
applying
for
the
injunction
to
be
lifted
.
He
had
gone
to
Byron
's
cousin
,
now
7th
lord
,
and
had
got
him
to
compose
an
affidavit
to
the
effect
that
,
whereas
he
had
formerly
been
reluctant
to
approve
the
publication
unless
it
had
first
been
examined
by
the
relatives
and
friends
of
his
predecessor
,
he
had
now
read
the
book
and
was
content
for
it
to
be
issued
without
that
precaution
.
There
were
few
things
in
Augusta
's
whole
life
,
full
of
calamities
though
it
was
,
that
hurt
her
more
than
this
contemptuous
slight
from
George
Anson
Byron
,
whom
she
had
loved
with
an
unswerving
loyalty
,
and
had
looked
on
as
her
intimate
friend
.
Moreover
,
he
was
without
the
right
to
make
such
pronouncements
:
he
had
inherited
nothing
from
her
brother
but
his
title
,
whereas
she
was
not
only
of
nearer
consanguinity
but
the
chosen
recipient
of
his
property
.
These
,
if
she
had
only
known
it
,
were
precisely
the
reasons
why
her
cousin
took
pleasure
in
the
opportunity
of
annoying
her
.
Lady
Byron
did
not
like
Augusta
to
have
intimate
friends
,
and
in
every
instance
where
the
occasion
was
granted
her
,
she
managed
to
find
some
excuse
for
bestowing
,
in
whole
or
in
part
,
those
confidences
which
never
failed
to
leave
her
audience
agape
with
wonder
at
her
magnanimity
and
Augusta
's
wickedness
.
George
Anson
Byron
had
seen
enough
of
the
poet
's
atrocious
conduct
as
a
husband
to
be
aware
that
Augusta
,
so
far
from
being
responsible
for
the
collapse
of
the
marriage
,
had
been
Lady
Byron's
greatest
support
and
comfort
at
the
time
;
but
it
had
been
deemed
necessary
all
the
same
to
enlighten
him
as
to
the
suspicions
in
the
background
,
and
he
had
repeated
them
to
his
newly
married
wife
.
Their
friendship
for
Augusta
became
rather
hollow
,
and
the
news
that
Byron
had
left
her
practically
all
his
money
caused
it
to
crumble
to
oblivion
.
Though
Lady
Byron
knew
perfectly
well
that
Byron
,
as
early
as
the
year
of
their
wedding
,
1815
,
had
made
a
will
in
Augusta
's
favour
,
she
had
evidently
not
passed
on
that
information
;
and
it
came
as
an
appalling
surprise
to
Captain
Byron
that
he
had
been
left
without
the
fortune
that
would
keep
up
the
title
.
Why
he
should
have
cherished
expectations
it
is
difficult
to
see
,
considering
that
a
nearer
relative
was
poor
and
in
debt
,
and
that
he
had
been
on
bad
terms
with
Byron
since
the
Separation
,
in
which
he
had
whole-heartedly
and
with
courage
allied
himself
with
the
opposite
side
;
but
that
he
suffered
a
shock
his
letters
poignantly
show
,
and
the
disappointment
must
have
been
all
the
worse
because
the
will
was
not
produced
until
nearly
seven
weeks
after
he
had
learned
of
his
succession
.
'Respecting
the
will
'
,
he
wrote
to
Byron
's
widow
a
few
days
after
hearing
its
contents
,
'the
very
thought
of
it
is
painful
to
me
.
What
Mary
has
said
about
it
is
too
true
.
'
What
Mary
,
the
new
Lady
Byron
,
had
said
about
it
was
written
on
the
first
half
sheet
of
the
same
paper
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
My
dearest
Annabella
,
The
more
we
consider
the
most
prominent
subject
in
your
letter
,
the
more
we
are
convinced
of
the
truth
of
that
dreadful
history
connected
with
it
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
22
<
195
TEXT
G8
>
All
friends
in
the
India
Office
emphasised
Ritchie
's
humanity
,
'the
revelation
that
anyone
in
his
position
could
spare
time
and
thought
for
the
younger
members
of
the
office
'
,
'his
continual
kindness
,
generosity
and
public
spirit
'
,
together
with
'social
pre-eminence
as
one
of
the
very
few
witty
Englishmen
'
;
while
the
Indian
Press
dwelt
on
'the
load
of
personal
additional
responsibility
,
due
to
the
Secretary
of
State
's
illness
'
(
in
March
1911
he
had
a
fainting
fit
and
was
ordered
two
months
'
rest
)
'and
to
his
leadership
of
the
House
of
Lords
,
which
broke
down
the
Permanent
Under
Secretary
'
;
and
observed
too
that
Ritchie
was
'more
human
,
genial
and
considerate
than
his
reticent
and
aloof
predecessor
,
Lord
Kilbracken
'
.
There
is
a
true
story
,
connected
with
another
branch
of
the
Service
,
regarding
an
official
,
who
,
having
represented
his
country
abroad
for
some
ten
years
in
an
obscure
post
in
a
distant
country
,
came
home
on
leave
and
,
summoning
all
his
courage
in
the
hope
of
getting
a
transfer
,
telephoned
to
the
head
of
his
Department
and
said
:
~'This
is
H.M.
Representative
in-
'
,
to
which
the
head
of
the
Department
replied
:
~'Christ
!
'
and
hung
up
the
receiver
.
In
this
delicate
art
of
handling
subordinates
,
Ritchie
adopted
a
different
method
.
A
high-spirited
young
Indian
Political
Officer
,
Terence
Keyes
,
brother
of
Admiral
Sir
Roger
Keyes
,
V.C.
,
and
uncle
of
Colonel
Geoffrey
Keyes
,
V.C.
,
came
home
on
furlough
from
the
North-East
frontier
and
expounded
to
Ritchie
some
local
objections
to
the
frontier
policy
of
the
Government
.
A
few
days
later
Ritchie
was
infuriated
to
find
the
same
objections
,
obviously
communicated
by
Keyes
in
his
nai
''
ve
inexperience
,
and
lapped
up
with
delight
by
the
Treasury
,
in
a
letter
supporting
some
financial
objections
of
their
own
.
At
a
subsequent
reception
at
the
India
Office
Ritchie
pitched
into
the
Treasury
officials
present
for
what
he
called
'their
Chinese
methods
'
,
and
then
into
Keyes
,
whom
he
nevertheless
invited
to
a
talk
at
the
Office
,
later
repeating
the
invitation
several
times
in
writing
,
until
Keyes
eventually
came
,
and
Ritchie
was
able
to
explain
that
,
though
it
did
not
matter
to
him
personally
,
he
realised
the
feelings
of
young
officials
home
from
India
about
'old
buffers'
like
himself
,
and
had
been
afraid
he
had
put
a
young
fellow
on
a
wrong
path
.
Keyes
left
the
office
,
not
only
reconciled
to
his
drubbing
,
but
convinced
that
Ritchie
was
the
only
Englishman
never
resident
in
India
who
understood
the
East
,
and
was
the
best
Government
official
in
his
experience
.
An
account
may
also
be
given
of
Ritchie
's
opinions
of
high
officials
,
for
few
of
whom
he
cherished
unbounded
regard
.
For
Kilbracken
indeed
he
had
great
admiration
,
but
considered
that
he
was
timid
when
it
came
to
the
crux
.
Of
Kitchener
he
used
to
say
with
humorous
exaggeration
:
'One
can
do
nothing
with
him
.
One
must
shoot
him
.
'
He
added
:
'There
are
two
or
three
people
like
that
in
our
office
.
One
can
do
nothing
with
them
.
One
must
shoot
them
.
'
But
he
would
have
spared
Lord
Morley
,
for
Lady
Minto
recalled
how
,
when
her
husband
was
Viceroy
,
Ritchie
once
said
to
her
,
with
a
twinkle
in
his
eyes
,
~'There
will
always
be
a
few
people
who
will
know
that
it
's
Lord
Minto
who
keeps
Lord
Morley
in
order'-
he
was
found
'very
cranky
and
not
level-headed
'
by
Lord
Hardinge
,
the
next
Viceroy
.
Of
Lloyd
George
,
on
the
day
after
his
Mansion
House
speech
of
21
July
1911
,
in
which
he
gravely
warned
Germany
that
England
would
be
no
mere
spectator
in
the
development
of
the
Agadir
affair
,
Ritchie
said
,
with
amused
contempt
:
'He
is
so
happy-
he
has
at
last
been
allowed
to
talk
about
something
important
.
'
Since
his
Eton
days
he
had
known
Lord
Curzon
,
who
had
always
been
one
of
his
admirers
.
To
a
colleague
Curzon
wrote
far
back
in
1892
:
'Ritchie
's
knowledge
and
experience
are
unrivalled
in
the
Office
.
His
great
ability
and
judgment
enable
him
to
take
a
large
share
of
responsibility
,
and
in
all
Parliamentary
points
(
questions
,
debates
,
etc
.
)
he
is
a
better
adviser
than
anyone
here
.
'
In
199
,
on
Ritchie
's
appointment
to
the
head
of
the
Office
,
Curzon
wrote
:
'Hurrah
.
So
at
last
you
have
climbed
to
the
dizzy
but
inevitable
spot
.
It
is
good
for
you
,
but
better
for
the
India
Office
,
and
best
of
all
for
India
itself
.
'
And
he
assured
Lady
Ritchie
,
after
her
husband
's
death
,
that
his
good
relations
with
Ritchie
were
never
affected
by
his
difficulties
with
the
India
Office
when
Viceroy
of
India
,
and
a
few
days
later
,
in
order
to
defend
before
the
House
of
Lords
the
purchase
of
large
amounts
of
sterling
for
the
Government
of
India
through
Messrs
Samuel
Montagu
and
Company
instead
of
through
the
Bank
of
England
,
he
pointed
out
that
the
financial
experts
had
been
fortunate
enough
to
obtain
,
through
the
whole
transaction
,
the
advice
and
concurrence
'of
a
gentleman
of
whom
they
all
so
deeply
deplored
the
loss-
he
meant
his
friend
Sir
Richmond
Ritchie
,
the
late
Permanent
Under
Secretary
at
the
India
Office
.
'
On
his
appointment
as
Viceroy
Curzon
had
offered
to
Ritchie
the
post
of
his
Political
Secretary
,
but
Ritchie
had
declined
,
not
reciprocating
Curzon
's
admiration
.
Before
leaving
for
India
,
Curzon
came
to
Ritchie
's
room
at
the
India
Office
,
'very
affectionate
and
cordial
'
,
as
the
latter
wrote
at
the
time
,
'but
in
bad
spirits
and
rather
doubtful
about
his
health
.
We
had
a
solemn
farewell
.
Existence
officially
will
certainly
be
nicer
with
him
safe
in
the
far
distance
.
'
Years
later
,
on
14
July
1911
,
the
Pop
Centenary
Dinner
was
held
at
Eton
.
Curzon
went
,
but
Ritchie
was
too
busy
.
A
week
later
,
passing
down
the
High
Street
at
Eton
,
he
paused
to
look
at
a
photograph
of
the
Dinner
,
at
which
Curzon
could
be
seen
at
the
end
of
the
top
table
delivering
a
speech
.
'He
looks
very
well
there
'
,
was
Ritchie
's
sole
comment
.
'Not
too
close
.
'
As
Government
documents
covering
the
last
fifty
years
are
not
public
,
no
full
account
can
be
given
of
Ritchie
's
actual
achievements
at
the
India
Office
,
but
the
Dictionary
of
National
Biography
observed
that
,
although
the
part
which
he
played
in
the
momentous
changes
in
Indian
administration
was
confidential
,
'it
is
believed
that
he
was
responsible
for
the
strict
adherence
to
recorded
precedents
which
was
an
unexpected
feature
of
Lord
Morley
's
policy
in
all
questions
relating
to
internal
affairs
of
native
states
.
He
was
also
closely
connected
with
the
negotiations
with
Tibet
which
followed
the
armed
mission
of
Sir
Francis
Younghusband
to
Lhasa
in
193-4
,
and
with
those
which
resulted
in
the
Anglo-Russian
Convention
of
197
.
'
The
old
India
Office
files
contain
the
draft
and
counterdraft
of
this
Convention
in
his
own
handwriting
,
from
which
still
emanates
the
aroma
of
the
tobacco
which
he
had
smoked
over
fifty
years
ago
,
poring
day
and
night
over
these
papers
.
This
Anglo-Russian
Convention
regulated
the
relations
of
Great
Britain
and
Russia
in
Persia
,
removed
the
menace
of
Russian
military
operations
against
India
,
and
initiated
the
Entente
with
Russia
which
,
together
with
the
British
Entente
with
France
,
enabled
Great
Britain
to
face
the
German
danger
in
1914
.
It
was
one
of
the
landmarks
and
turning
points
in
British
diplomatic
history
at
the
beginning
of
the
present
century
.
In
spite
of
very
great
difficulties
due
to
the
prevalent
Russian
anti-British
feeling
,
and
to
sharp
and
violent
political
conflicts
in
Russian
ruling
circles
,
as
well
as
to
the
weakness
of
the
Russian
Government
itself
,
the
negotiations
for
this
Convention
were
carried
out
during
196
and
197
with
the
greatest
skill
and
success
in
Russia
by
Sir
Arthur
Nicolson
(
then
British
Ambassador
in
St
Petersburg
,
later
Lord
Carnock
)
and
in
London
by
Sir
Edward
Grey
(
then
Foreign
Minister
)
and
Sir
Charles
Hardinge
(
then
Permanent
Under
Secretary
of
State
at
the
Foreign
Office
,
afterwards
Lord
Hardinge
of
Penshurst
)
on
behalf
of
the
Foreign
Office
,
and
on
behalf
of
the
India
Office
by
Lord
Morley
(
then
Secretary
of
State
for
India
)
and
Ritchie
(
although
then
only
head
of
the
Political
and
Secret
Department
of
the
India
Office
)
.
The
Government
of
India
,
which
did
not
altogether
approve
,
was
left
'entirely
out
of
account
'
,
and
only
the
Prime
Minister
and
Lord
Ripon
were
kept
informed
,
according
to
Sir
Charles
Hardinge
's
letter
to
Sir
Arthur
Nicolson
of
1
July
197
.
This
astonishing
secrecy
6vis-a
?
3-vis
the
Government
of
India
was
due
,
according
to
a
later
letter
of
Valentine
Chirol
dated
October
197
,
to
Lord
Morley
's
'fears
'
of
Lord
Kitchener
(
then
Commander-in-Chief
India
)
and
the
'weakness
and
inefficiency
'
of
Lord
Minto
(
then
Viceroy
)
,
whose
ideas
,
as
Lord
Morley
complained
,
'involved
a
complete
subversion
of
the
policy
of
H.M.G
.
'
If
one
may
accept
Lord
Hardinge
's
estimate
of
Lord
Morley
,
mentioned
above
,
it
would
seem
hard
to
overestimate
the
role
played
by
Ritchie
,
and
one
may
wonder
whether
it
was
adequately
rewarded
by
the
award
to
him
of
a
K.C.B
.
in
the
summer
of
197
,
the
G.C.B
.
being
at
the
same
time
awarded
to
Nicolson
in
St
Petersburg
.
Later
,
after
Ritchie
's
death
,
Hardinge
,
then
Viceroy
,
wrote
to
Crewe
:
'I
was
very
much
shocked
to
get
your
telegram
today
announcing
the
death
of
Ritchie
.
He
was
a
man
in
whose
judgment
I
have
learned
to
have
great
confidence
.
During
the
five
years
that
I
was
in
the
Foreign
Office
he
and
I
worked
together
in
very
close
conjunction
,
and
he
made
things
go
very
smoothly
between
the
India
Office
and
the
Foreign
Office
.
I
always
looked
upon
him
as
one
of
my
best
friends
and
as
a
most
loyal
coadjutor
.
If
he
and
I
had
not
been
on
such
good
terms
together
,
I
think
there
might
have
been
more
difficulties
in
connection
with
the
conclusion
of
the
Anglo-Russian
agreement
.
'
Reference
may
also
be
allowed
to
Pope-Hennessy
's
recent
biography
of
Lord
Crewe
,
from
which
it
emerges
that
from
195
to
191
,
when
Lord
Minto
was
Viceroy
and
Lord
Morley
Secretary
of
State
for
India
,
even
if
'very
cranky
and
not
level-headed
'
,
'the
power
of
the
Secretary
of
State
in
London
increased
gradually
but
imperceptibly
,
so
that
by
the
end
of
Minto
's
rule
the
Secretary
of
State
for
India
had
more
control
over
Indian
affairs
than
had
ever
been
the
case
before
'
,
and
that
after
191
the
Viceroy
was
Lord
Hardinge
who
'lacked
Lord
Minto
's
enterprise
,
and
was
in
every
way
a
more
conventional
and
less
imaginative
man
'
,
while
the
Secretary
of
State
was
Lord
Crewe
,
much
absent
from
the
India
Office
on
account
of
ill
health
and
other
duties
in
the
House
of
Lords
.
Ritchie
was
permanent
head
of
the
India
Office
during
most
of
this
time
,
and
it
is
not
surprising
that
Sir
Mackenzie
Chalmers
(
see
page
19
)
considered
that
it
was
only
through
Ritchie's
great
ability
and
devotion
that
the
Government
of
India
was
enabled
to
pull
through
the
serious
difficulties
of
those
years
;
that
Sir
Henry
Dobbs
(
see
page
19
)
wrote
that
Ritchie
had
very
great
influence
on
affairs
in
India
and
saved
the
Government
from
many
mistakes
;
that
Sir
J.
R.
Dunlop
Smith
(
see
page
2
)
considered
Ritchie
's
death
a
blow
to
India
not
easy
to
measure
;
and
that
Lord
Crewe
himself
(
see
page
17
)
admitted
that
Ritchie
could
in
no
way
be
replaced
.
Nevertheless
,
anybody
able
to
wade
through
the
enormous
mass
of
correspondence
between
the
India
Office
and
the
Foreign
Office
,
or
between
the
former
and
the
Government
of
India
during
the
vital
busy
years
covering
the
Anglo-Russian
Convention
,
the
Minto-Morley
reforms
and
the
Delhi
Durbar
,
will
be
struck
by
the
relatively
small
quantity
of
letters
or
memoranda
from
Ritchie
.
That
was
typical
of
how
he
worked
.
As
he
himself
had
once
written
to
a
young
authoress
:
'One
never
accomplishes
anything
outright
,
but
as
a
result
of
one's
exertions
,
things
end
by
happening
to
a
certain
extent
as
one
would
wish
.
'
At
the
India
Office
he
worked
through
successive
Secretaries
of
State
and
Viceroys
,
and
they
knew
his
value
.
To
Lord
George
Hamilton
Ritchie
,
then
forty
,
was
'his
right
hand
man
'
,
to
Lord
Morley
he
was
'the
ablest
man
in
the
Civil
Service
'
,
and
Lord
Crewe
leaving
for
the
Delhi
Durbar
in
1911
recommended
the
Parliamentary
Under
Secretary
Montagu
,
who
remained
behind
,
in
everything
'to
consult
Ritchie
'
.
#
226
<
196
TEXT
G9
>
There
was
no
change
in
my
working
life
except
,
as
the
years
went
on
,
for
better
positions
and
more
money
.
But
there
was
a
great
change
in
my
social
life
,
as
complete
as
that
from
school
to
the
nursery
garden
.
Cut
off
from
my
old
acquaintances
,
and
Slough
's
mad
round
of
spurious
gaiety
,
I
groomed
myself
for
the
country
life
.
To
do
this
,
I
threw
in
my
lot
(
about
+12
)
with
my
sister
's
,
who
had
always
been
so
horsey
that
she
might
have
been
a
Sellars
and
Yeatman
original
.
With
the
help
of
Bertie
Barnwell
,
an
old
acquaintance
of
my
mother
's
from
Pytchley
,
we
bought
a
hunter
,
saddle
and
bridle
for
+25
.
With
a
slit
in
the
back
of
my
coat
and
a
straw
between
my
teeth
,
standing
with
my
feet
in
the
fifth
position
,
smelling
faintly
of
ammonia
,
I
could
soon
talk
horse
until
the
cows
came
home
.
I
could
talk
of
the
Italian
forward
seat
,
the
uselessness
of
hunter
classes
at
horse
shows
,
the
vagaries
of
scent
,
and
I
could
quote
Surtees
,
Beckford
,
and
the
Badminton
Library
books
on
hunting
and
driving
,
and
the
Horse
and
Hound
,
as
if
the
opinions
I
expressed
were
my
own
.
My
best
line
was
whether
it
were
better
to
ride
to
hunt
or
hunt
to
ride
.
I
was
for
the
former
,
on
account
of
the
fact
that
I
was
never
a
brilliant
horseman
.
I
read
Memoirs
of
a
Foxhunting
Man
in
full
,
and
after
that
there
was
no
holding
me-
not
with
snaffle
,
gag
,
pelham
,
curb
,
bridoon
or
universal
(
all
done
from
memory
,
nothing
up
my
sleeve
)
.
I
hunted
on
Saturdays
in
the
winter
and
went
to
horse
shows
in
the
summer
.
I
stopped
earths
,
built
fences
,
dug
badgers
,
schooled
ponies
,
drove
traps
,
and
became
the
complete
'unspeakable
in
pursuit
of
the
uneatable
'
.
I
lost
touch
with
my
old
friends
and
their
narrow
outlook
,
making
new
ones
with
a
narrower
.
The
local
Hunt
was
the
Staff
College
Drag
,
which
hunted
fox
on
two
days
a
week
and
ran
a
drag
line
for
another
two
.
What
with
this
and
preparing
for
their
annual
pantomime
,
it
is
surprising
that
we
were
as
well
prepared
for
war
in
1939
as
we
were
.
But
this
military
atmosphere
,
and
the
example
of
some
of
my
old
friends
in
Slough
,
persuaded
me
to
apply
for
a
commission
in
the
Territorial
Army
,
and
I
was
gazetted
2nd
Lieutenant
in
the
5th
Battalion
,
the
Queen
's
Royal
Regiment
,
in
1936
,
one
of
the
8
officers
to
have
his
commission
signed
by
King
Edward
=8
.
This
was
all
part
of
the
act
.
I
was
beginning
to
put
on
the
agony
of
the
squire
,
the
yeoman
farmer
,
the
old
A.
G.
Street
romantic
stuff
.
I
found
out
that
my
family
had
lived
in
Chobham
(
the
parent
village
to
West
End
)
for
over
35
years
and
that
we
had
been
honoured
in
the
district
,
at
some
time
in
the
dim
past
,
by
having
a
local
common
(
Street
's
Heath
)
named
after
us
.
Students
of
Surtees
will
now
readily
understand
that
a
latent
cynicism
made
me
decide
then
that
if
ever
I
should
write
enough
to
need
a
pseudonym
,
it
would
be
'Stephen
Dumpling
'
.
The
act
was
good
,
but
it
lacked
the
necessary
backing
.
I
soon
realized
that
in
spite
of
my
attention
to
my
uncle
and
aunt
I
had
no
hope
of
joining
them
at
the
Nursery
during
my
uncle
's
lifetime
.
My
only
possible
expectation
was
that
it
would
be
left
to
me
after
his
death
,
with
some
provision
for
my
aunt
.
As
they
were
then
aged
respectively
seventy-four
and
sixty-eight
,
it
seemed
as
if
I
might
not
have
to
wait
so
very
long
,
at
that
.
Not
that
I
did
n't
work
hard
:
almost
every
evening
I
would
call
on
my
uncle
at
the
Nursery
,
after
I
had
bathed
and
changed
,
to
have
a
chat
with
him
.
I
took
them
both
to
church
.
Regularly
,
Sunday
in
and
Sunday
out
,
I
went
to
church
at
eleven
o'clock
,
to
Matins
,
the
service
of
respectability
.
Nothing
so
common
as
Evensong
(
the
service
for
the
servants
after
a
day
's
work
on
the
day
of
rest
)
or
anything
so
extravagant
and
Romish
as
a
regular
attendance
at
the
eight
o'clock
Communion
Service
.
Going
to
church
continued
to
be
a
habit
,
one
that
included
a
walk
round
the
Nursery
with
my
uncle-
and
the
constant
hope
that
he
would
drop
a
hint
about
my
future
prospects
.
My
uncle
had
been
People
's
Churchwarden
for
so
long
that
no
one
could
remember
anyone
else
.
When
he
gave
up
,
I
followed
him
.
It
was
Trollope
,
Jane
Austen
,
Angela
Thirkell
,
the
lot
.
But
I
was
,
in
fact
,
only
a
correspondence
clerk
on
a
nursery
.
Because
of
my
family
connections
(
everyone
assumed
that
one
day
I
should
go
into
the
business
)
I
could
only
obtain
promotion
if
it
were
impossible
to
find
anyone
else
to
do
the
job
.
I
might
leave
at
any
moment
and
take
my
knowledge
and
ability
to
my
uncle
.
So
,
at
twenty-two
,
I
settled
down
to
wait
,
as
a
Dead
End
Kid
,
having
learnt
all
that
it
seemed
necessary
to
learn
to
step
into
my
uncle
's
shoes
and
a
ready-made
business
.
Quite
apart
from
this
thwarting
situation
,
growing
rhododendrons
and
azaleas
seemed
,
in
1939
,
to
be
a
futile
occupation
.
Munich
and
its
aftermath
made
gardening
a
trap
more
than
an
escape
,
to
a
young
man
of
twenty-two
.
Even
hunting
was
beginning
to
pall
,
and
in
March
1939
I
attended
what
I
thought
would
be
the
last
meet
of
the
Staff
College
Draghounds
.
My
energies
were
now
directed
to
the
Territorial
Army
and
my
reading
matter
became
Field
Service
Regulations
1927
,
Volume
=2
,
and
'Cassandra
'
of
the
Daily
Mirror
.
William
Connor
,
who
began
that
column
in
1935
,
is
my
favourite
journalist
.
My
secret
ambition
was
to
write
a
similar
column
but
with
a
right-wing
slant
.
Before
the
war
I
seldom
agreed
with
what
Connor
wrote
,
but
I
was
lost
in
admiration
for
the
way
it
was
written
.
And
once
,
about
this
time
,
he
was
so
very
wrong
.
He
wrote
a
bitter
,
brilliant
piece
tearing
to
bits
,
with
every
tooth
and
claw
in
his
magnificent
vocabulary
,
the
comment
of
some
woman
in
America
that
,
to
people
doing
a
routine
job
,
war
could
be
a
welcome
relief
.
She
was
right
.
He
was
wrong
.
For
it
was
a
relief
to
me
.
And
if
I
had
still
been
hoeing
,
it
would
have
been
more
so
.
In
peace-time
I
was
a
single
young
man
waiting
for
a
dead
man's
shoes
:
in
war
I
should
be
a
keen
young
officer
with
a
flying
start
in
training
and
seniority
.
But
I
never
heard
a
shot
fired
in
anger
,
which
accounts
for
a
lot-
particularly
for
my
mental
attitude
today
.
I
was
in
the
war
,
but
out
of
it
.
My
experience
is
no
more
than
that
of
the
Angry
Young
Men
.
In
1941
I
was
dangerously
ill
with
pneumonia
in
Leeds
Castle
Hospital
,
near
Maidstone
.
Andrew
Smith
,
a
subaltern
with
me
in
the
same
company
before
the
war
,
was
stationed
in
the
town
and
looked
after
my
mother
when
she
came
to
visit
me
as
the
result
of
a
dramatic
telegram
.
Let
me
be
quite
fair
;
it
was
Harold
Fennell
who
made
all
the
arrangements
for
her
journey
,
even
providing
her
with
a
hired
car-
not
easy
in
those
days
.
It
would
probably
be
unkind
,
I
think
,
to
suggest
that
his
motives
were
no
better
than
mine
when
I
was
so
regular
in
my
attendance
at
church
together
with
my
uncle
and
aunt
.
After
coming
to
see
me
,
and
learning
that
I
was
not
reacting
to
drugs
,
Mother
was
sitting
in
her
room
at
the
hotel
,
feeling
sad
and
close
to
tears
.
Andrew
came
to
cheer
her
up
.
'Do
n't
worry
,
Mrs
Street
.
You
'll
see
.
John
will
get
better
,
they
'll
send
him
home
,
he
'll
meet
some
nice
girl
,
get
married
,
while
I
may
well
be
killed
.
'
For
some
ten
days
I
was
very
ill
,
out
under
morphia
most
of
the
time
.
I
was
well
nursed-
it
makes
all
the
difference
in
the
world
when
they
fill
in
your
next-of-kin
as
'Mother
'
and
not
'Wife
'
.
But
the
drugs
were
not
having
the
right
effect
.
Once
more
,
I
do
not
expect
you
to
believe
what
follows
.
I
do
not
even
defend
what
I
am
about
to
tell
you
.
I
am
quite
prepared
to
listen
to
rational
explanations
,
to
be
told
that
it
is
coincidence
,
self-persuasion
,
a
triumph
of
the
human
will
.
But
what
happened
to
me
during
that
long
illness
must
be
told
,
plainly
and
simply
.
On
the
second
Sunday
that
I
was
in
hospital
,
during
my
morning
period
of
consciousness
,
just
after
I
had
been
washed
,
the
hospital
Chaplain
came
to
my
bed
and
asked
if
I
would
like
to
make
my
Communion
.
I
said
I
would
.
The
screens
were
brought
round
.
The
Chaplain
administered
the
Sacrament
.
He
prayed
for
my
recovery
and
,
as
far
as
I
was
able
,
so
did
I
.
Almost
at
once
,
I
began
to
get
better
.
And
all
the
argument
in
dialectic
materialism
or
progressive
humanism
or
applied
psychology
will
not
convince
me
that
I
was
not
cured
by
a
near-miracle
.
I
had
just
gone
through
a
bad
patch
of
selfishness
and
disbelief
.
And
I
was
still
a
stout
Protestant
,
with
no
great
faith
in
the
mystery
of
the
Eucharist
.
In
fact
,
only
a
few
days
before
I
was
taken
ill
,
I
had
been
deliberately
offensive
to
Father
Stevenson
,
the
Roman
Catholic
priest
attached
to
my
Company
mess
.
I
had
tried
to
provoke
him
about
the
Anglo-Catholic
church
in
the
town
where
we
were
stationed
.
Now
that
it
is
too
late
I
regret
my
pride
and
bad
manners
and
my
narrow
sectarian
insolence
.
But
Father
Stevenson
had
more
influence
on
me
than
he
will
ever
know-
coupled
with
my
personal
miracle
at
Maidstone
.
Daily
,
hourly
,
I
grew
stronger
.
As
soon
as
I
was
fit
to
be
moved
,
I
was
transferred
to
a
room
on
<
SIC
>
my
own
,
and
my
eating
utensils
all
had
a
piece
of
elastoplast
stuck
to
them
.
The
nurses
would
only
answer
my
questions
with
tactful
evasions
.
'It
's
rather
noisy
for
you
in
the
ward
.
'
'It
's
easier
for
us
to
attend
to
you
.
'
'There
is
a
larger
night
staff
up
here
.
'
But
none
of
them
convinced
me
.
So
it
was
no
great
shock
when
the
senior
physician
told
me
that
I
had
a
spot
on
my
lung
,
the
result
of
the
pneumonia
,
and
that
I
was
to
be
transferred
to
the
British
Legion
Sanatorium
at
Preston
Hall
.
Yet
it
was
still
bad
enough
.
The
Army
was
now
my
life
:
I
had
even
been
accused
of
out-soldiering
the
soldiers
.
I
had
enjoyed
every
minute
,
from
wet
hours
in
a
slit
trench
to
foot-stamping
on
a
barrack
square
.
The
thought
that
I
might
have
to
leave
the
Army
in
1941
,
with
the
war
only
half
fought
,
was
unbearable
.
In
bed
all
day
,
on
complete
rest
,
I
only
caught
an
occasional
glimpse
of
hollow-cheeked
men
who
lived
all
the
year
in
open
huts
in
the
grounds-
men
who
knew
only
too
well
that
phosgene
smelt
of
musty
hay
,
and
mustard
gas
of
garlic
.
For
three
months
I
lay
on
my
back
with
nothing
to
do
but
look
forward
to
the
morning
injections
,
and
pray
that
I
would
not
be
discharged
from
the
Army
.
Then
I
began
to
think
.
Not
just
vaguely
reminiscing
,
or
idly
speculating
,
but
serious
constructive
thinking
about
all
sorts
of
problems
.
A
cousin
sent
me
The
Weekend
Book
,
and
I
read
poetry
for
pleasure
for
the
first
time
.
And
it
made
me
think
again
.
Then
I
began
to
write
spasmodically-
odd
descriptions
of
things
I
had
seen
,
little
experiences
,
brief
character
sketches
of
people
I
had
known
.
It
was
an
important
time
for
me
,
those
three
months
in
bed
,
more
important
than
I
have
made
it
seem
.
It
showed
me
that
I
had
,
within
my
own
mind
,
a
source
of
pleasure
that
had
been
stamped
on
in
the
past
by
rugger
boots
or
riding
boots
or
'Boots
,
brown
,
Officer
's
pattern
'
.
#
22
<
197
TEXT
G1
>
27
A
GERMAN
PRISONER
OF
WAR
CAMP
CAME
TO
THE
VILLAGE
.
QUIET
,
gaunt
young
men
,
they
gave
no
trouble
.
They
tamed
and
made
pets
of
grey
squirrels
and
field
mice
and
kept
the
camp
in
a
beautiful
state
of
order
.
Garden
patches
surrounded
by
whitened
stones
sprung
up
where
there
had
been
nothing
but
rubble
and
old
tins
.
If
all
fraternising
had
not
been
strictly
forbidden
,
the
village
maidens
would
gladly
have
obliged
.
Some
of
the
men
were
allowed
to
take
outside
work
in
the
afternoons
,
which
was
how
I
got
Willi
.
He
came
as
part-time
gardener
in
place
of
Ron
,
transferred
to
another
Home
Guard
.
When
I
first
saw
Willi
I
thought
him
a
middle-aged
man
.
He
was
gaunt
and
angular
and
already
going
grey
.
I
was
surprised
to
discover
he
was
only
twenty-three
.
What
it
had
taken
Ron
a
whole
day
to
do
,
Willi
achieved
in
an
hour
,
leaving
everything
ship-shape
and
in
order
it
was
good
to
see
.
He
was
embarrassingly
humble
and
self-effacing
,
bitterly
ashamed
of
what
he
could
do
nothing
about
.
There
were
many
children
coming
about
the
place
and
he
would
stop
for
a
moment
and
lean
on
his
spade
and
watch
them
.
Especially
a
small
blonde
girl
.
One
day
he
told
me
she
was
just
the
age
of
his
own
small
daughter
.
``
I
also
have
a
son
,
but
him
I
have
not
seen
.
''
As
we
got
to
know
Willi
better
,
he
told
me
he
had
been
taken
away
from
his
farm
,
shortly
after
he
left
school
,
turned
into
a
soldier
and
packed
off
.
``
I
worked
with
agriculture
and
knew
little
about
politics
.
I
was
not
very
clever
.
I
did
not
know
very
well
what
it
was
all
about
.
Only
that
I
who
wished
to
be
a
farmer
,
must
be
a
hero
.
In
the
country
we
hear
<
SIC
>
talk
of
Hitler
and
this
and
that
.
It
did
not
seem
to
have
anything
to
do
with
us
.
''
It
had
been
so
much
my
own
position
at
the
start
of
it
all
that
I
understood
well
enough
.
A
General
in
full
rig
came
down
one
day
to
lunch
with
me
.
He
came
across
Willi
in
the
garden
.
Willi
went
very
white
,
half
expecting
,
I
think
,
a
sword
would
be
drawn
and
he
would
be
cut
down
on
the
spot
.
The
General
took
out
a
cigarette
case
and
offered
him
one
.
``
It
is
not
like
that
with
us
,
''
Willi
said
afterwards
,
and
he
shook
his
head
,
sad
and
bewildered
.
He
worked
for
me
for
two
years
.
I
gave
him
tea
on
his
afternoons
at
the
cottage
,
with
boiled
eggs
and
coffee
,
things
he
had
not
seen
for
years
.
He
asked
if
he
might
take
the
used
coffee
grounds
back
to
his
friends
.
He
never
did
anything
without
first
asking
permission
,
always
a
little
shamefaced
,
as
if
fearing
he
presumed
.
Before
he
left
he
made
a
doll
for
the
little
girl
he
called
Blondie
,
and
came
shyly
to
ask
might
he
be
permitted
to
give
it
to
her
.
There
was
nothing
arrogant
or
bumptious
about
him
,
and
nothing
servile
.
Only
excessively
humble
and
any
kindness
or
consideration
that
came
his
way
obviously
caused
him
immense
surprise
.
Willi
went
back
to
Germany
when
peace
came
.
His
home
was
now
in
the
Russian
zone
.
``
Here
in
my
own
country
,
''
he
wrote
me
,
``
I
am
less
free
than
I
was
as
a
prisoner
of
war
in
England
.
''
His
ambition
was
somehow
to
save
enough
to
get
his
family
and
himself
out
,
and
at
one
time
it
had
seemed
within
his
grasp
.
Then
a
change
in
the
currency
laws
reduced
his
savings
to
nothing
.
I
have
not
heard
from
Willi
for
some
time
.
The
last
news
I
had
of
him
was
from
someone
who
had
got
out
and
gone
to
America
and
wrote
me
from
there
saying
Willi
had
asked
him
to
inform
me
he
had
not
forgotten
us
but
life
was
not
easy
,
and
please
when
I
wrote
him
would
I
be
very
careful
what
I
said
,
because
letters
to
foreign
countries
and
from
foreign
countries
were
carefully
watched
.
``
No
one
''
wrote
the
man
in
America
``
can
realise
what
these
poor
people
must
go
through
and
suffer
.
The
houses
are
broken
and
there
is
not
wood
or
nails
to
mend
them
,
and
now
since
these
new
laws
,
much
of
his
saving
money
is
also
gone
.
''
I
did
not
get
my
usual
Christmas
card
last
year
.
The
box
of
clothes
I
sent
for
his
children
was
not
acknowledged
.
28
TO
VISIT
AMERICA
JUST
AFTER
THE
WAR
WAS
LIKE
WAKING
FROM
A
bad
dream
to
find
oneself
suddenly
in
Aladdin
's
Cave
,
with
all
the
jewels
edible
.
We
were
mostly
undernourished
,
in
England
,
grown
accustomed
to
empty
shops
and
dreary
plaster
mock-ups
of
trifles
and
iced
cakes
,
and
of
a
sudden
here
was
the
real
thing
.
Fruit
piled
man-high
in
the
supermarkets
.
Ice
creams
we
had
forgotten
about
.
Great
steaks
that
looked
like
a
dinner
for
eight
,
were
a
portion
for
one
.
I
remember
I
had
to
buy
a
good
bit
of
soda
mint
to
tide
me
over
.
The
toys
made
even
greater
impact
.
We
had
n't
seen
a
toy
for
years
.
At
Saks
Fifth
Avenue
there
was
a
whole
window
devoted
to
Teddy
Bears-
pink
and
blue
and
the
conventional
buff
.
Teddy
bears
with
lovable
coloured
velvet
and
chamois
leather
soles
to
their
feet-
leading
a
domestic
life
in
Teddy-sized
houses
.
My
scanty
dollars
did
not
run
to
buying
any
of
them
,
but
looking
was
free
.
People
were
so
kind
.
I
felt
like
a
shipwrecked
mariner
who
had
been
rescued
by
a
luxury
liner
.
Strangers
pressed
boxes
of
chocolates
on
me
.
The
Lift
Man
in
one
of
the
big
shipping
companies
,
previously
known
to
me
,
gave
me
a
large
supply
of
candy
bars
,
saying
``
Sister
,
you
sure
look
peaked
.
''
I
saw
Oklahoma
with
its
original
cast
,
before
it
had
been
watered
and
slowed
down
as
someone
appears
to
think
American
plays
have
to
be
for
English
audiences
(
but
they
are
wrong
)
.
That
was
a
little
interlude
worth
facing
the
rigours
of
the
journey
out
and
back
for-
and
they
were
many
.
I
went
out
on
a
Liberty
ship
.
There
was
a
rumour
going
about
that
they
frequently
came
apart
in
the
middle
.
The
weather
was
so
bad
the
tin
biscuits
were
never
out
of
the
portholes
.
Four
women
,
one
of
them
desperately
seasick
all
the
way
(
not
me
)
,
were
closeted
together
in
a
small
cabin
for
eight
days
.
But
there
was
any
amount
of
drink
on
board-
to
us
amazingly
cheap-
and
the
other
three
stood
me
cocktails
,
and
even
champagne
,
to
encourage
me
to
recite
poetry
,
or
tell
them
stories
.
Over
all
that
trip
hangs
a
golden
alcoholic
haze
.
I
came
back
in
``
luxury
''
on
the
Queen
Mary
.
She
was
still
a
trooper
and
there
were
not
enough
chairs
for
everyone
to
sit
down
in
the
lounge
at
the
same
time
,
so
they
never
had
a
chance
to
cool
off
.
Four
of
us
shared
a
cabin
for
sixteen-
hence
the
luxury
.
One
was
a
woman
I
could
not
place
.
She
tried
to
smuggle
in
a
fifth-
a
dog-
but
the
numbers
were
against
her
,
and
him
we
packed
off
to
the
butcher-
traditional
cherisher
of
hounds
aboard
ship
.
She
wore
slacks
and
a
jumper
,
and
went
to
bed
by
simply
undoing
one
button
when
the
whole
caboodle
fell
off
on
the
floor
.
Usually
half
seas
over
,
she
had
glasses
of
whisky
standing
around
at
vantage
points
,
to
which
she
put
her
lips
when
so
disposed
.
These
we
emptied
out
of
the
window
or
down
the
loo
when
we
got
a
chance
.
Nightly
she
staggered
in
,
undid
the
vital
button
and
went
to
bed
smoking
a
cigarette
.
Presently
it
fell
from
her
nerveless
fingers
on
to
the
bunk
beneath
which
was
piled
high
with
life
jackets
marked
HIGHLY
INFLAMMABLE
.
Why
more
Atlantic
Liners
did
not
,
and
still
do
not
,
go
up
in
flames
,
I
often
wonder
,
what
with
lit
cigarette
ends
blowing
about
the
decks-
lit
cigarettes
thrown
away
to
windward
taking
a
short
cut
into
the
handy
portholes
.
However
,
we
got
our
wayward
belle
,
in
the
face
of
fearful
odds
,
safely
ashore
.
She
was
discouraged
because
we
would
not
allow
her
gentlemen
friends
in
to
visit
her
in
the
cabin
.
England
looked
drab
and
shabby
,
the
autumn
colours
faded
and
wishy-washy
after
the
Connecticut
Fall
.
I
returned
to
troubles
galore
,
but
so
pepped
up
with
square
meals
I
felt
I
could
face
anything
.
My
Mother-in-law
was
getting
old
.
She
had
seen
plenty
of
trouble
and
finally
succumbed
to
the
buffetting
of
fate
and
retired
to
bed
for
good
.
This
was
a
very
sensible
idea
,
except
for
the
fact
she
had
no
one
to
look
after
her
save
Redman
the
Gardener
.
That
same
patient
soul
who
had
been
bombarded
with
Shakespeare
in
the
asparagus
beds
.
He
had
been
wielding
trays
and
goodness
knows
what
else
until
I
arrived
.
Accustomed
to
Eastern
servants
in
her
young
days
,
my
Mother-in-law
had
never
been
able
to
accustom
herself
to
the
I-don't-mind-if-I-do
attitude
of
domestic
workers
at
home
.
They
in
their
turn
would
have
none
of
her
autocratic
ways
.
So
she
was
all
alone
.
``
I
knew
you
would
fix
something
when
you
got
back
,
dear
,
''
she
said
,
with
touching
confidence
.
The
situation
was
complicated
by
Redman
himself
collapsing
.
I
finally
got
her
rooms
and
attendance
in
a
large
country
house
nearby
,
where
from
her
windows
she
would
see
much
the
same
scenery
as
from
her
own
home
.
Old
ladies
are
crotchety
and
hard
to
please
.
She
kept
me
busy
one
way
and
another
,
and
it
seemed
strange
that
I-
the
only
one
who
had
ever
stood
up
to
her-
was
the
one
she
turned
to
now
.
No
other
member
of
the
family
was
available
or
mobile
,
or
within
reach
.
Or
they
had
young
children
of
their
own
,
or
they
had
married
a
wife
and
could
not
come
.
Old
age
can
be
frightening
in
these
days
when
the
young
people
have
all
been
brought
up
to
please
themselves
only
.
Forgetting
that
for
them
also
a
time
will
come
...
There
was
no
snow
that
year
until
March
.
Ron
,
newly
demobbed
from
the
Home
Guarding
,
gladly
laying
his
rifle
aside
,
built
me
a
fruit
cage
for
the
raspberries
and
gooseberries
.
It
looked
like
an
elephant
keddah
.
Mrs.
X
,
the
carpenter
's
wife
,
died
.
There
were
two
Mrs.
X
's
in
the
village
.
Rumour
at
first
reported
the
wrong
one
,
at
which
Mr.
X
,
the
carpenter
,
was
deeply
incensed
.
``
It
's
my
wife
2wot
's
died
.
Surely
I
ought
to
know
,
''
he
said
,
standing
in
his
yard
full
of
statuary
which
for
some
reason
he
collected
.
(
Warriors
in
strange
uniforms
,
angels
off
tombs
,
elves
and
toads
.
)
``
It
was
ever
such
a
surprise
,
''
said
Mr.
X
in
an
injured
voice
,
as
though
resentful
of
the
fact
she
had
not
given
him
proper
warning
.
He
said
he
hoped
I
'd
come
and
take
a
look
at
her
when
he
got
her
all
proper
and
laid
out
.
I
could
not
face
it
,
but
passed
the
invitation
on
to
my
Home
Help
,
in
whose
day
disaster
was
ever
a
bright
flag
.
Although
it
was
common
knowledge
that
Mr.
X
had
never
paid
much
attention
to
Mrs.
X
while
she
was
mobile
,
he
was
immensely
proud
of
her
now
she
was
dead
.
His
arrangement
of
screens
,
and
flowers
and
pieces
of
rich
embroidery
purchased
at
sales
(
perhaps
against
this
very
day
)
was
,
said
my
Home
Help
,
tearfully
,
a
real
treat
.
The
funeral
was
not
to
be
for
a
whole
week
.
``
He
does
not
want
to
part
with
her
,
''
she
said
,
wallowing
,
and
shedding
a
further
tear
.
``
Maybe
he
'll
stuff
her
and
keep
her
,
''
I
said
,
trying
to
introduce
a
lighter
note
.
This
conjured
up
a
life-like
picture
of
Mrs.
X
neatly
stuffed
(
for
everything
Mr.
X
does
is
meticulous
)
,
wearing
her
dolman
and
toque
,
propped
up
in
his
yard
amongst
the
rest
of
the
statuary
.
I
wrote
to
June
in
America
saying
,
``
Do
n't
have
me
stuffed
,
pettie
,
when
I
die
.
Unless
you
think
I
could
be
useful
standing
in
the
hall
holding
a
tray
for
cards-
like
bears
in
Scots
Baronial
homes
.
''
#
219
<
198
TEXT
G11
>
Did
his
audience
know
anything
of
land
hunger
?
They
ached
for
allotments
and
smallholdings
.
Did
they
know
of
the
effects
of
land
monopoly
on
the
life
of
a
village
?
A
Tysoe
man
would
never
take
a
job
that
meant
living
in
a
closed
village
.
No
!
He
'd
go
to
Birmingham
,
rather
,
or
cross
the
ocean
.
Did
they
know
how
wealth
from
over-large
estates
gets
misused
?
They
'd
heard
of
great
estates
being
enclosed
in
the
past
by
removing
villages
(
there
was
an
old
example
not
so
far
away
)
:
of
Compton
House
being
emptied
and
the
old
place
in
danger
of
being
pulled
down
to
pay
for
bribes
and
oceans
of
beer
at
an
election
.
Did
not
the
old
folk
know
of
starvation
and
crime
here
in
the
old
days
?
Those
had
not
been
due
to
lack
of
corn
in
England
.
In
a
certain
chapter
of
Irish
Realities
they
would
read
the
proof
that
deaths
in
the
so-called
potato
famine
in
Ireland
were
not
due
to
lack
of
food
in
the
country
.
The
food
was
there-
the
deaths
were
due
to
the
impassable
gulfs
between
classes
and
to
a
'governing
class'
which
did
not
know
how
to
govern
and
was
not
in
a
position
to
find
out
;
and
yet
would
not
let
the
people
learn
to
manage
their
own
affairs
.
In
Ireland
the
gulfs
were
deeper
than
they
had
ever
been
here-
conqueror
ruling
conquered
still
.
Now
there
was
the
Home
Rule
Bill
to
let
the
Irish
improve
their
own
country
,
take
their
own
problems
in
hand
.
There
were
to
be
safeguards
and
compensation
.
Those
were
right
enough
:
over-sudden
and
over-drastic
changes
meant
trouble
and
loss
always
.
Joseph
held
up
the
book
again
.
It
had
been
printed
seventeen
years
before
,
yet
conditions
were
still
the
same
.
Why
?
What
stood
in
the
way
?
Who
stood
in
the
way
of
Tysoe
's
small
desires
for
betterment
?
Who
whittled
down
the
Allotments
Bills
?
Who
threw
out
bills
to
give
farmers
security
of
tenure
?
And
all
the
bills
ever
drawn
up
to
allow
a
village
to
have
a
real
village
school
?
Who
prevented
villages
two
years
ago
from
gaining
a
reasonable
court
of
appeal
from
decisions
of
Feoffees
of
Town
Lands
and
the
like
?
The
House
of
Lords
!
And
the
House
of
Lords
would
throw
out
the
Home
Rule
Bill
.
Let
Tysoe
men
never
forget
it
:
what
worked
for
well-being
in
Tysoe
would
work
in
other
communities
.
What
went
seriously
wrong
here
would
go
wrong
there
.
You
ca
n't
,
he
said
,
turn
the
Home
Rule
Bill
into
an
Act
:
but
it
was
the
duty
of
all
village
wiseacres
to
vote
for
it
.
CHAPTER
=1
LAND
HUNGER
:
THE
PROMISED
LAND
THE
main
subject
of
this
chapter
was
too
plain
a
tale
,
too
little
lightened
by
any
humour
or
success
ever
to
be
told
as
a
whole
in
a
family
circle
.
But
though
I
never
heard
the
story
in
full
I
gathered
its
outline
;
its
events
affected
the
childish
lives
of
myself
and
my
brothers
and
sisters
.
They
helped
,
for
one
thing
,
to
form
our
economic
background
.
They
must
also
have
had
a
certain
influence
on
my
father
's
outlook-
not
too
large
an
effect
on
a
mind
so
naturally
large
,
but
they
must
have
sharpened
its
political
edge
.
Locally
,
the
events
had
their
publicity
.
By
1896
my
father
was
writing
occasional
notes
for
the
Warwick
Advertiser
and
counted
its
editor
among
his
very
friendly
acquaintances
.
Mr
Lloyd
Evans
was
a
Radical
and
a
warm-hearted
spectator
of
village
struggles
.
So
it
came
about
,
I
infer
,
that
Tysoe
affairs
were
well
ventilated
in
the
county
paper
.
In
the
election
just
passed
,
of
1885
,
Gladstone
had
been
returned
to
power
but
,
as
everybody
foresaw
,
his
Home
Rule
Bill
was
thrown
out
by
the
House
of
Lords
.
As
a
consequence
,
there
was
another
election
in
1886
and
this
time
a
Conservative
majority
was
returned
to
the
Commons-
but
the
Tysoe
labourers
had
the
satisfaction
of
knowing
that
their
spirited
member
,
the
Radical
Mr
Cobb
,
still
represented
the
Rugby
Division
.
The
Liberal
programme
had
included
the
promise
of
an
Allotments
Act
and
now
there
was
no
chance
of
it
.
True
,
the
new
government
hastened
to
promise
an
Act
with
the
same
title
but
it
would
not
have
the
same
nature
.
It
would
permit
and
even
encourage
ten-pole
allotments
,
which
the
Vicar
already
permitted
,
and
would
do
Tysoe
no
good
.
Two
years
earlier
Joseph
had
thought
the
Labourers
'
Allotment
Committee
a
waste
of
effort
;
it
would
be
better
,
he
had
thought
,
to
wait
in
the
hope
of
new
legislation
which
would
enjoin
upon
local
charities
and
perhaps
upon
vestries
the
duty
of
providing
allotments
when
they
were
demanded
.
He
had
known
also
that
the
needs
of
weekly
wage-earners
were
not
the
only
ones
.
Thatchers
,
hauliers
,
carpenters
were
all
trying
,
and
of
course
failing
,
to
get
an
acre
or
two
,
sometimes
to
grow
wheat
and
animal
feed
,
in
some
cases
to
pasture
a
horse
,
or
for
a
cow
and
pigs
.
The
times
were
discouraging
and
yet
at
Southam
,
not
so
many
miles
away
,
an
Allotments
Association
had
been
successful
in
getting
a
good
acreage
.
It
was
a
larger
and
luckier
village
,
the
folk
more
varied
.
A
doctor
had
grasped
that
starvation
made
for
ill-health
and
allotments
for
good
food
,
and
had
given
help
and
support
.
Whatever
the
handicaps
,
Tysoe
men
must
try
again
.
So
at
Christmas
1886
a
new
start
was
made
.
Eighty-six
signatures
were
obtained
to
a
statement
of
the
need
for
small
parcels
of
land
and
a
public
meeting
was
held
early
in
the
next
year
,
fifty
men
present
.
The
Tysoe
Allotments
and
Smallholdings
Association
was
formed
and
soon
had
seventy-five
members
,
an
extraordinary
number
,
representing
a
high
proportion
of
the
village
,
but
perhaps
some
were
young
men
living
with
their
parents
.
One
may
suppose
my
father
's
part
in
all
this
to
have
been
a
large
one
,
possibly
indispensable
.
It
was
the
constant
calls
of
members
of
the
Association
interrupting
the
kneading
of
her
bread
or
causing
her
to
drop
the
scissors
at
a
crucial
point
in
cutting
out
her
children's
clothes
that
made
my
patient
mother
agree
that
we
needed
more
space
.
But
Joseph
was
far
from
being
the
only
effective
member
:
the
inclusion
of
tradesmen
brought
in
a
greater
vigour
and
resilience
and
more
'know-how
'
.
Then
also
,
the
Lower
Townsmen
joined
,
and
in
a
tough
fractious
spirit
.
They
were
sometimes
a
roughish
party
,
liking
to
stand
apart
a
little
from
the
other
Towns
.
But
now
they
had
a
story
of
frustration
all
their
own
,
and
brought
power
to
the
common
effort
.
Joseph
became
the
first
Secretary
of
the
Association
and
held
the
office
for
many
years-
until
all
its
main
objects
had
been
attained
and
its
affairs
reduced
to
routine
.
In
these
early
days
he
urged
his
Committee
to
get
influential
support
from
outside
the
village
;
it
might
be
possible
to
shame
obstructors
as
they
had
been
shamed
in
the
matter
of
wages
,
fifteen
years
before
.
Get
the
local
papers
to
regard
their
claim
as
news
,
get
a
well-known
president
,
he
urged
.
But
to
please
the
old
Labourers
'
Association
their
President
was
adopted
.
Mr
Daniel
Fessey
was
a
notable
Tysonian-
the
only
one
I
ever
heard
of
who
made
a
fortune
.
He
was
a
member
of
a
poor
unfortunate
family
,
one
of
whose
members
had
been
charged
with
manslaughter
after
the
last
crude
boxing
match
.
I
remember
him
well
;
he
decorated
our
early
childhood
.
He
had
been
the
inventor
of
curious
gadgets
,
for
example
a
new
stirrup
which
was
adopted
by
cavalry
regiments
.
With
his
small
fortune
he
was
undergoing
a
change
into
a
dapper
and
mannered
exquisite
,
reminding
one
of
Shakespeare
's
Frenchmen
.
By
the
time
I
knew
him
his
clothes
were
of
the
finest
;
his
speech
fantastically
precise
and
his
manner
to
man
,
woman
and
child
elaborate-
but
as
full
of
friendliness
as
of
formality
.
Just
as
he
was
never
ashamed
of
those
disreputable
ancestors
so
he
sympathised
with
the
poor
and
stood
by
their
small
movements
.
The
Committee
thought
it
best
to
await
the
publication
of
the
Government
's
Allotments
Bill
before
moving
far
,
so
they
drew
up
regulations
for
their
non-existent
holdings
,
visited
the
Southam
Association
and
corresponded
with
the
agent
of
the
Compton
estate
,
stating
their
needs
and
asking
for
a
first
refusal
of
land
.
When
the
Bill
became
law
Tysoe
's
would-be
cultivators
gave
it
a
sardonic
attention
.
Under
the
Act
,
if
no
land
were
available
after
elaborate
inquiries
and
other
processes
,
the
Sanitary
Authority
was
given
power
to
propose
a
special
Act
of
Parliament
to
compel
some
owner
or
owners
to
sell
land
.
What
a
strange
body
to
choose
!
It
neither
could
nor
would
use
such
powers
,
said
the
Tysoe
Association
.
They
were
right
:
in
all
England
only
one
of
these
Acts
was
ever
proposed
.
Meanwhile
there
was
the
Queen
's
jubilee
.
Why
should
men
grudged
by
a
government
a
scrap
of
land
to
dig
celebrate
the
long
reign
of
its
head
?
Majuba
and
Khartoum
and
the
new
imperialism
were
sharpening
the
atmosphere
.
Many
sensing
future
trouble
looked
back
thankfully
over
fifty
years
of
comparative
peace
.
Fifty
years
on
the
throne
,
and
a
woman
!
-
the
Queen
could
be
acclaimed
.
So
the
village
was
at
one
in
a
mild
rejoicing
.
In
May
the
village
made
ready-
a
committee
was
chosen
to
plan
celebrations
.
The
Managers
of
the
School
hung
up
a
huge
picture
of
the
old
Queen
with
her
grey
hair
,
her
solemn
face
and
wide
blue
Garter
Ribbon
;
and
on
each
side
of
her
,
smaller
pictures
of
the
neatly
bearded
Prince
of
Wales
and
of
Princess
Alexandra
with
a
wall
of
tight
yellow
curls
along
her
brow
;
another
of
the
Queen
was
hung
in
the
Reading
Room
,
a
full-length
portrait
with
a
profile
of
her
face
and
of
stout
,
gathered
skirts
sloping
far
back
behind
her
,
and
yet
another
in
the
Peacock
,
flanked
by
Disraeli
and
Gladstone
.
The
great
day
was
the
twentieth
of
June
.
After
the
service
in
the
church
,
an
oak
tree
was
planted
on
the
green
by
the
Vicar
's
wife
,
who
was
that
rare
thing
,
a
woman
of
intellectual
interests
.
Her
speech
stressed
the
hope
for
village
unity
.
Two
hundred
and
thirty
years
earlier
had
died
,
she
said
,
a
venerable
Vicar
of
the
Parish
.
After
forty-nine
years
of
service
he
had
gone-
said
an
entry
in
the
Parish
Register
for
1654-
'to
enter
on
his
eternal
Jubilee
'
.
In
the
seventeenth
century
England
had
known
fifty
years
of
doctrinal
quarrels
and
civil
war
;
clergymen
had
been
turned
from
their
cures
,
and
churches
irreverently
used
.
But
while
in
other
parishes
there
had
been
bitter
discord
,
John
Stevenage
and
another
Stevenage
,
his
nephew
,
had
quietly
continued
their
duties
in
the
old
peaceful
way
.
Let
all
take
example
by
John
Stevenage
.
Let
all
pray
for
peace-
peace
for
the
nation
and
within
the
nation
,
peace
in
Tysoe
.
Then
the
Vicar
pointed
to
the
trees
,
young
and
old
,
that
had
been
planted
on
the
green
,
witnessing
to
other
occasions
when
the
village
had
been
at
one-
the
William
and
Mary
elm
,
celebrating
the
coming
of
that
man
of
peace
,
the
Prince
of
Orange
;
the
tree
of
constitutional
liberty
(
the
'Franchise
Tree
'
)
;
and
now
this
sapling
,
the
tree
of
loyalty
.
It
was
always
the
same
;
all
Tysonians
felt
that
the
village
ought
to
be
at
one
.
Those
who
opposed
the
Vicar
were
mischief-makers
,
disturbers
of
the
peace
;
on
the
other
hand
he
and
his
missus
brought
from
inferior
parishes
notions
that
no
self-respecting
folk
could
put
up
with
.
The
different
patterns
of
community
at
the
back
of
minds
,
the
needs
,
the
passions
,
the
fantasies-
these
though
doubtless
understood
in
part
were
never
made
plain
in
the
discussions
.
The
Jubilee
interval
was
over
.
In
October
the
Vicar
invited
the
holders
of
the
ten-pole
allotments
to
a
tea-party
and
made
a
speech
to
them
on
their
duties
.
Allotments
,
he
said
,
might
be
rightly
cultivated
by
them
,
under
certain
conditions
.
They
must
have
the
necessary
leisure
to
till
them
;
they
must
apply
manure
;
the
produce
must
be
consumed
at
home
(
which
meant
they
were
not
free
to
sell
it
)
.
A
sixteenth
of
an
acre
was
the
right
extent
.
Possibly
if
a
man
had
no
garden
at
all
,
it
might
not
be
wrong
to
have
two
sixteenths
.
#
229
<
199
TEXT
G12
>
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
The
Captain
,
however
,
forbade
it
.
'
I
honestly
do
think
that
a
captain
of
one
of
H.M.
ships
seldom
finds
himself
criticized
in
an
official
document
requiring
his
signature
.
Brock
,
as
usual
,
ignored
the
impertinence-
for
the
moment
.
On
the
other
hand
I
find
a
cutting
from
a
Naval
and
Military
Record
of
December
14th
pasted
into
my
diary
which
reads
:
'Sir-
In
your
issue
of
the
3th
ult
.
there
was
a
letter
signed
``
Naval
Officer
''
complaining
that
our
main
fleets
spend
too
much
time
at
sea
and
that
on
this
account
there
is
a
grave
discontent
among
the
personnel
.
As
an
officer
of
more
than
a
couple
of
years
'
standing
I
have
discovered
none
of
these
terrible
grievances
.
In
fact
I
am
perfectly
satisfied
with
my
lot
,
and
do
not
find
my
ship
in
the
least
stuffy
,
nor
do
I
mind
putting
to
sea
in
her
.
These
views
are
shared
by
everyone
I
have
spoken
to
.
Does
``
Naval
Officer
''
want
our
fleets
to
lie
alongside
the
home
ports
,
Gibraltar
or
Malta
,
for
nine
months
in
the
year
?
It
is
not
every
naval
officer
who
is
afraid
of
battle
exercises
,
or
manning
and
arming
ship
,
or
of
sea
trips
between
nice
places
.
If
``
Naval
Officer
''
chooses
to
present
one
side
of
the
case
to
the
British
public
,
surely
the
views
of
the
majority
may
have
a
hearing
also
.
N
.
O
.
'
Of
course
no
one
penetrated
my
anonymous
signature
.
Brock
would
have
been
puzzled
at
such
a
letter
coming
from
me
!
It
was
about
now
that
I
took
action
against
Their
Lordships
themselves
in
the
matter
of
the
yearly
Examination
in
French
of
Junior
Officers
Afloat
.
My
diary
simply
records
:
'French
exam
.
Had
hoped
to
do
well
but
they
asked
what
were
the
pronouns
which
correspond
to
the
adjectives
``
ce
,
cette
,
ces
,
son
,
nos
,
leurs
.
''
Got
furious
with
the
question
and
wrote
down
``
Ce
,
ces
and
cette
are
not
adjectives
;
son
,
nos
and
leurs
are
pronouns
.
''
So
do
n't
expect
much
Kudos
.
'
Their
Lordships
'
reply
was
in
the
shape
of
a
+5
silver
stop
watch
by
S.
Smith
&
Son
,
9
The
Strand
,
London
,
inscribed
:
``
Admiralty
Prize
Junior
Officers
Afloat
,
195
,
French
,
Midn
.
O.
M.
Frewen
,
R.N
.
``
,
an
unusually
gracious
admission
of
defeat
probably
due
to
a
printer
's
error
.
The
watch
,
admittedly
not
worn
continuously
,
fell
into
disrepair
just
fifty-two
years
later
,
and
it
seemed
to
me
natural
to
go
to
the
address
printed
on
its
face
to
ask
the
makers
to
overhaul
it
.
By
1957
London
traffic
had
become
something
of
a
nightmare
to
rural
drivers
so
that
my
wife
parked
our
little
Morris
car
in
the
taxicab
sanctuary
of
Charing
Cross
'just
for
a
moment
'
while
I
walked
west
to
No
.
9-
and
found
it
not
,
not
on
the
south
side
anyway
,
where
stand
the
other
low
odd
numbers
.
After
much
research
,
and
in
an
indignation
equal
to
that
of
Midn
.
Frewen
at
his
French
exam
,
I
crossed
the
road
and
demanded
of
a
shop-owner
opposite
where
were
S.
Smith
&
Son
?
'Never
been
in
the
Strand
,
'
he
answered
.
'Well
,
here
's
their
address
on
the
face
of
my
watch
,
'
I
retorted
.
'Well
,
I
can
only
say
that
I
've
been
here
twenty-five
years
and
they
've
never
been
here
in
my
time'
closed
the
discussion
,
but
not
the
enquiry
:
he
kindly
produced
a
London
Telephone
Directory
which
directed
us
to
179
Great
Portland
Street
,
W.=1
,
with
more
and
worse
traffic
jams
,
including
a
succession
of
'No
Entry
'
streets
negatively
barring
our
car's
access
to
the
Promised
Land
.
We
eventually
walked
there
and
my
watch-
'her
speed
she
1reneweth
again
'
.
The
taxi
drivers
at
Charing
Cross
had
also
shown
the
courtesy
one
has
come
to
expect
of
them
.
I
had
loved
the
idea
of
coming
to
sea
,
to
cruise
and
see
the
world
,
but
my
diary
entry
in
December
195
reads
:
'Have
now
done
9
days-
in
Malta
.
'
Ninety
Days
'
Detention
was
a
stereotyped
punishment
for
major
offences
by
lower
deck
ratings
.
And
we
had
another
six
weeks
to
come
before
again
sailing
the
seas
.
8
Feminine
Influence
on
Senior
Officers
CHRISTMAS
DAY
,
195
,
was
my
first
one
in
a
ship
,
193
and
194
having
been
spent
on
leave
.
I
think
my
diary
entry
may
be
of
interest
for
a
typical
account
.
It
reads
:
'Turned
out
7.3
.
After
breakfast
read
Last
Days
of
Pompeii
till
Divisions
.
Skipper
had
everybody
aft
and
told
them
in
a
good
short
speech
that
the
C.-in-C.
would
have
gone
rounds
had
the
ship
not
been
in
dockyard
hands
.
Then
Church
.
After
Church
I
had
meant
to
take
Holy
Communion
but
,
being
ordered
up
there
by
the
Commander
,
I
got
very
angry
and
refused
to
go
.
Then
went
round
the
Mess
Decks
,
taking
various
savoury
meats
from
various
nicely
decorated
messes
,
notably
the
Chief
Stokers
'
.
The
Skipper
and
Warrant
Officers
then
came
into
the
gunroom
.
After
lunch
got
into
de
Burgh
's
knickers
,
my
blue
jacket
,
brother
Hugh's
stockings
,
and
brown
boots
.
Went
ashore
with
Ritchie
and
de
Burgh
;
went
up
to
Admiralty
House
and
found
Gibbs
,
who
promptly
offered
me
the
loan
of
his
riding-boots
.
Wore
them
.
Went
back
to
Calcara
Steps
and
mounted
.
My
G.
a
most
spirited
one
.
He
kept
galloping
away
from
the
rest
the
whole
way
to
St.
Paul
's
Bay
,
where
we
had
tea
,
twenty-four
of
us
;
the
C.-in-C.
,
his
wife
,
nine
officers
and
thirteen
snotties
.
(
Hervey
left
his
G.
behind
and
turned
up
in
a
carrotze
.
)
Started
back
about
4.3
.
Had
a
splendid
series
of
gallops
and
got
back
to
Porta
Reale
about
5.3
.
Went
to
Admiralty
House
to
return
my
boots
and
Gibbs
made
me
eat
unheard-of
chunks
of
ripping
cake
.
Then
came
on
board
.
Had
no
dinner
.
Could
n't
after
Gibbs'
cake
.
Feeling
rather
sore
but
very
bucked
up
with
the
afternoon's
work
,
though
not
exactly
with
things
in
general
.
Dominant
fed-upness
of
the
day
was
that
fool
Commander
stopping
me
going
to
Second
Service
.
He
might
have
known
that
any
self-respecting
Englishman
would
,
in
the
first
place
,
go
;
and
in
the
second
place
refuse
to
be
ordered
about
on
such
subjects
.
And
he
thought
he
was
doing
right
too
,
I
suppose
.
All
hands
stood
off
after
Divisions
.
'
I
was
indeed
so
indignant
over
being
ordered
to
Holy
Communion
that
I
actually
entered
it
in
my
official
Journal
for
the
Naval
Instructor
's
and
Captain
's
signatures
.
Holy
Joe
sent
for
me
and
said
that
if
I
did
not
erase
it
he
would
have
to
draw
the
Captain's
attention
to
it
,
so
this
I
did
.
Whether
as
a
Chaplain
he
considered
the
incident
reflected
on
the
Commander
,
or
whether
as
my
Naval
Instructor
he
considered
that
it
reflected
on
me
for
disobedience
of
orders
,
I
never
knew
.
My
Journal
also
says
of
my
ride
,
'No
casualties
,
although
I
was
nearly
thrown
onto
a
donkey-cart
and
was
repeatedly
not
under
control
.
Mr.
Hervey
came
in
a
carrotze
,
being
unable
to
persuade
his
pony
to
keep
up
with
the
rest
.
'
(
Tactfully
put
.
)
'A
very
enjoyable
afternoon
,
but
it
made
me
very
stiff
for
two
or
three
days
after
.
'
My
Journal
for
December
31st
states
aggressively
:
'Nothing
of
note
happened
until
11.55
p.m.
when
I
was
turned
out
rather
forcibly
and
after
witnessing
Mr.
Bennett
strike
``
16
bells
''
,
drank
punch
in
the
wardroom
.
Owing
,
however
,
to
the
Captain
's
not
caring
for
noise
and
singing
we
turned
in
again
about
12.3
.
Thus
ended
the
year
195
.
'
To
be
fair
to
poor
Osmond
de
B.
Brock
,
who
did
n't
attend
the
traditional
ceremony
of
striking
16
bells
,
my
diary
records
that
we
'went
and
struck
about
32
bells
'
,
i.e
.
no
ceremony
but
just
a
cacophony
on
the
ship
's
bell
,
and
in
the
wardroom
the
demure
noise
and
singing
is
described
'sang
2Auld
Lang
Syne
'
.
Then
Chichester
as
junior
snottie
attempted
'Clementine
'
and
I
helped
him
through
it
.
'However
,
at
the
third
verse
the
Skipper
got
agribulgent
,
so
we
desisted
and
went
and
kicked
up
hell
and
the
sleepers
in
the
chest
flat
.
At
last
slept
and
lay
in
till
7.3
.
Then
worried
Hardy
by
singing
in
the
bathroom
.
'
The
Captain
responded
to
the
aggression
in
my
Journal
,
which
he
inspected
and
initialled
on
Tuesday
,
by
sending
for
me
on
Thursday
to
tell
me
the
sketch
I
had
put
in
was
not
good
enough
'for
such
a
good
Journal
as
mine
and
would
I
improve
it
before
going
ashore
'
.
In
fact
,
stopped
my
leave
.
I
submitted
my
improvements
the
following
Tuesday
'and
the
old
devil
is
n't
satisfied
yet
!
but
let
me
have
my
leave
back
'
.
I
was
also
in
trouble
now
with
Gathorne-Hardy
,
who
ordered
me
to
report
myself
,
dressed
,
to
him
every
morning
,
for
not
being
out
of
the
chest-flat
by
7.45
.
I
turned
out
next
morning
at
5.3
to
attend
the
daily
'Hands
fall
in
'
,
dressed
and
woke
the
distinguished
senior
lieutenant
and
made
my
report
by
6.15
,
which
was
not
well
received
.
News
now
came
through
that
Mamma
and
sister
Clare
were
going
to
arrive
on
the
18th
.
I
searched
Valletta
for
rooms
and
,
with
a
good
deal
of
trouble
,
finally
managed
to
secure
them
in
the
Royal
Hotel
in
Strada
Mercanti
,
not
the
best
quarter
of
the
city
but
the
best
I
could
do
.
But
Sir
George
Warrender
,
Bart.
,
Captain
of
H.M.S
.
Carnarvon
,
had
also
been
on
the
lookout
and
found
them
grander
ones
at
the
Lord
Nelson
,
in
Floriana
.
And
with
their
arrival
the
scallywag
snottie
was
thrown
back
to
his
first
few
days
at
sea
and
became
the
popular
midshipman
of
the
Bulwark
,
to
be
received
by
admirals
,
captains
(
except
him
of
the
Bulwark
)
,
wardroom
officers
,
and
even
by
the
Rifle
Brigade
,
then
stationed
at
Pieta
,
whose
major
,
Tom
Hollond
,
had
been
the
Duke
of
Connaught
's
A.D.C
.
at
Clare's
coming-out
season
in
Dublin
in
193
,
when
the
Duke
was
Commander-in-Chief
.
My
diary
for
the
18th
records
:
'Turned
out
7.3
and
dressed
in
plain
clothes
.
During
breakfast
got
a
signal
from
C.-in-C.
<
cruising
in
H.M.S
.
Surprise
,
the
C.-in-C.
's
yacht
in
those
gracious
days
>
asking
when
my
people
were
coming
.
Told
him
,
and
then
went
ashore
.
At
9.2
the
General
Chanzy
arrived
,
and
chartering
a
nice
dghaisa
,
I
followed
them
up
harbour
.
Bennett
turned
up
with
a
signal
from
the
Admiral
saying
his
barge
and
carriage
were
at
Ma's
disposal
.
Found
the
carriage
awaiting
us
at
the
Custom
House
and
drove
to
the
Lord
Nelson
,
and
I
had
my
second
breakfast
.
Then
Lula
(
Tom
Hollond
's
most
charming
wife
)
and
Sir
George
looked
in
on
us
.
At
4.3
we
three
went
to
Lula
's
and
wandered
round
the
garden
till
Acheson
turned
up
,
when
Clare
and
he
wandered
round
together
and
Ma
and
I
kept
out
of
the
way
.
After
tea
Ma
and
Clare
returned
to
their
hotel
and
I
to
the
ship
.
Made
an
evolution
of
dressing
,
hurling
the
innards
of
my
sea-chest
far
and
wide
,
and
ended
up
with
a
flying
leap
across
the
Schoolplace
table
in
the
middle
of
dinner
to
provide
myself
with
a
gold
stud
.
Then
repaired
to
Sir
George
's
and
we
had
a
good
dinner-
in
fact
I
ate
too
much
.
We
then
went
on
to
the
Opera
,
using
No
.
13
box
(
Charlie
B.
's
)
.
The
opera
was
Rigoletto
.
All
the
e
?
2lite
were
there
.
Gibbs
turned
up
with
a
message
from
the
C.-in-C.
and
I
introduced
him
.
Clare
went
into
ecstasies
over
him
and
Ma
thought
him
so
nice
and
good
looking
.
Gather
I
am
not
a
screaming
success
,
especially
with
Mother
.
They
stripped
me
of
my
white
waistcoat
to
send
it
to
the
wash
,
and
lectured
me
on
the
need
of
sucking
up
to
my
superiors
,
with
the
usual
result
.
Then
returned
on
board
12.35
and
turned
in
.
'
Next
morning
,
a
Friday
,
'asked
the
Commander
for
leave
till
Feb.
5th
.
He
said
he
would
see
the
Captain
about
it
,
but
did
not
expect
I
would
get
it
.
Then
seizing
my
fast-waning
courage
in
both
hands
and
a
tooth
,
asked
could
I
go
ashore
now
.
He
said
if
Parsoon
agreed
,
I
could
.
Parsoon
disagreed
,
so
I
did
.
Found
Ma
in
her
chemise
and
Clare
in
her
bed
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
21
<
2
TEXT
G13
>
He
was
very
proud
to
think
that
he
had
conceived
the
original
idea
of
a
League
of
Nations
;
but
as
a
matter
of
fact
this
reality
which
he
had
produced
was
,
in
the
opinion
of
Mr.
Wells
,
something
much
more
practical
and
far
reaching
.
It
was
not
organised
talk
but
assembled
knowledge
.
The
International
Institute
of
Agriculture
,
sustained
by
subsidies
from
fifty-two
governments
and
administered
by
a
permanent
committee
representing
these
governments
,
existed
to
compile
records
,
based
on
telegraphic
reports
from
the
Boards
of
Agriculture
of
different
countries
,
of
the
agricultural
prospects
throughout
the
world
.
The
intention
was
to
provide
such
information
about
production
that
the
distribution
could
be
adjusted
to
the
probable
demand
.
In
addition
,
the
Institute
had
developed
departments
dealing
with
meteorology
and
with
the
prevention
of
diseases
in
plants
.
David
Lubin
was
quite
clear
that
as
his
``
fabric
of
economic
intelligence
''
was
built
up
,
it
would
become
evident
that
there
must
be
a
revision
of
the
conditions
of
international
transport
.
The
transport
of
the
whole
terrestrial
globe
,
he
reckoned
,
could
,
if
there
was
a
centralised
control
,
be
as
well
regulated
as
his
mail
order
department
.
This
conception
,
in
spite
of
its
failure
,
aroused
the
curiosity
of
Mr.
Wells
and
appealed
strongly
to
his
imagination
.
The
ultimate
intention
was
to
obtain
control
of
the
food
supply
of
the
world
and
of
its
distribution
.
Eventually
in
the
interests
of
civilisation
,
the
activities
of
this
Institute
might
have
been
extended
to
the
control
of
other
things
beside
food
stuffs
.
Just
as
the
Hague
Tribunal
may
be
thought
of
as
the
first
faint
sketch
of
an
International
Court
of
Justice
,
so
this
International
Institute
of
Agriculture
might
turn
out
to
have
been
a
foreshadowing
of
the
germ
from
which
might
spring
not
only
universal
economic
peace
but
an
economic
World
State
.
The
Great
War
submerged
this
internationalism
.
In
August
1914
,
there
was
``
a
dismally
sentimental
little
dinner
,
''
when
the
French
,
German
,
Austrian
and
Belgian
members
of
the
Committee
drank
together
to
the
Peace
of
the
Future
.
Then
,
talking
of
their
immediate
duty
,
they
dispersed
``
in
a
state
of
solemn
perplexity
''
to
serve
each
his
own
belligerent
country
.
What
was
left
of
the
Institute
,
staffed
by
women
and
by
the
mutilated
and
unfit
,
devoted
itself
to
the
problems
of
the
allied
food
supply
.
President
Wilson
ignored
the
Institute
.
During
the
influenza
epidemic
of
1918
its
founder
died
.
In
January
1919
,
the
funeral
of
David
Lubin
passed
disregarded
through
the
streets
of
Rome
hung
with
bunting
to
welcome
President
Wilson
.
David
Lubin
's
International
Institute
was
established
at
Rome
,
as
we
have
said
.
Very
naturally
,
the
reader
may
wonder
why
this
city
was
selected
.
The
fact
is
that
the
King
of
Italy
met
Mr.
Lubin
more
than
half-way
.
``
That
is
why
,
''
said
Mr.
Wells
,
``
in
a
not
very
widely-known
book
of
mine
which
represented
a
World
State
emerging
out
of
Armageddon
,
I
made
the
first
World
Conference
meet
at
Brissago
in
Italian
Switzerland
under
the
presidency
of
the
King
of
Italy
.
''
Thus
Mr.
Wells
was
able
to
utilise
one
of
his
earlier
Anticipations
,
of
``
an
intelligent
monarch
who
might
waive
all
the
ill-bred
pretensions
that
sit
so
heavily
on
a
gentlemanly
king
''
and
come
into
the
movement
.
On
a
similar
occasion
,
Mr.
Wells
hinted
at
an
English
monarch
,
a
most
admirable
gentleman
,
who
submitted
to
the
traditional
trappings
of
royalty
but
who
preferred
to
be
incognito
so
that
he
might
pass
as
``
plain
Mr
.
Jones
.
''
In
spite
of
Mr.
Wells
's
antipathy
to
monarchs
,
royalty
does
not
fare
so
badly
in
The
World
Set
Free
.
Not
only
is
the
King
of
Italy
made
to
preside
over
the
World
State
but
another
ruler
is
favourably
depicted
.
We
mean
,
of
course
,
the
democratic
Egbert
,
sovereign
of
the
most
venerable
kingdom
in
Europe
.
``
He
was
a
rebel
and
had
always
been
a
rebel
against
the
magnificence
of
his
position
.
In
theory
his
manners
were
purely
democratic
.
It
was
from
sheer
habit
and
inadvertently
that
he
was
permitting
his
companion
to
carry
both
bottles
of
beer
.
''
As
a
matter
of
fact
,
the
king
had
never
carried
anything
in
his
life
;
and
he
had
never
noticed
it
.
CHAPTER
EIGHT
THE
WAR
H.
G.
WELLS
was
no
Jingo
.
On
the
contrary
,
he
considered
himself
``
an
extreme
Pacifist
.
''
In
his
opinion
,
``
of
all
monstrous
,
irrational
activities
,
war
is
the
most
obviously
insane
.
''
On
no
conceivable
ground
is
there
any
sense
in
modern
war
.
It
effects
nothing
except
the
waste
of
much
energy
,
the
destruction
of
huge
quantities
of
material
,
the
slaughter
and
mangling
of
many
men
.
Modern
warfare
changes
nothing
but
the
colour
of
maps
,
the
design
of
postage
stamps
,
and
the
relationships
of
a
few
accidentally
conspicuous
individuals
.
There
was
not
a
man
alive
who
could
have
told
you
of
any
real
,
permanent
benefit
that
would
be
obtained
from
war
between
England
and
Germany
.
There
was
certainly
nothing
which
counter-balanced
the
obvious
waste
that
must
result
,
whether
England
shattered
Germany
or
whether
she
was
overwhelmed
.
On
the
other
hand
,
Mr.
Wells
had
no
reason
to
be
surprised
when
war
broke
out
in
1914
;
for
,
as
far
back
as
191
,
he
had
''
anticipated
''
that
before
Germany
could
``
unify
to
the
East
''
she
must
fight
the
Russians
,
while
``
to
unify
towards
the
West
''
she
must
fight
the
French
and
perhaps
the
English
,
for
France
was
not
likely
to
have
to
fight
alone
;
very
probably
she
would
have
the
support
of
the
British
Empire
.
``
Writing
in
the
midst
of
the
turmoil
of
war
,
''
Mr.
J.
D.
Beresford
was
vividly
aware
that
his
mind
had
been
prepared
for
what
had
come
by
the
romances
of
H.
G.
Wells
.
In
The
War
in
the
Air
,
particularly
,
``
with
just
such
exaggerations
as
are
necessary
in
fiction
,
''
which
described
what
had
now
happened
.
No
doubt
we
would
learn
our
lesson
from
experience
but
it
might
have
been
learned
from
the
fiction
of
H.
G.
Wells
without
paying
such
a
fearful
price
.
Mr.
Wells
considered
himself
to
be
very
nearly
an
average
man
.
If
he
was
at
all
abnormal
,
he
supposed
that
it
was
``
only
by
reason
of
a
certain
mental
rapidity
.
''
Be
this
as
it
may
,
the
outbreak
of
hostilities
evoked
much
the
same
response
in
Mr.
Wells
as
in
many
other
Englishmen
.
He
was
against
the
man
who
first
took
up
arms
.
He
carried
his
pacifism
beyond
that
ambiguous
little
group
of
British
and
foreign
sentimentalists
in
the
Labour
Leader
who
pretended
``
so
amusingly
''
to
be
Socialists
and
who
later
in
1916
would
have
made
peace
with
Germany
at
once
,
thus
giving
her
a
breathing
space
in
which
to
recover
sufficiently
to
commit
a
fresh
outrage
.
Mr.
Wells
did
not
understand
these
people
:
he
did
not
want
to
stop
merely
this
war
:
he
wanted
``
to
nail
down
war
in
its
coffin
.
''
As
early
as
August
7th
we
find
him
writing
about
The
War
that
will
End
War
.
To
him
it
was
a
war
of
Ideas
.
(
He
called
chapter
eleven
'The
War
of
the
Mind
.
'
)
All
the
realities
of
this
war
were
,
in
his
opinion
,
things
of
the
mind
.
The
real
task
was
to
get
better
sense
into
the
heads
of
those
Germans-
and
of
people
generally
.
We
must
end
the
idea
of
war
.
Our
business
was
to
kill
ideas
:
the
really
important
thing
was
propaganda
.
Every
sword
that
was
drawn
against
Germany
,
was
in
his
opinion
,
''
a
sword
drawn
for
Peace
.
''
Consequently
Mr.
Wells
was
heart
and
soul
behind
the
Allies
.
With
his
one
lung
and
damaged
kidney
he
was
not
likely
to
go
on
active
service
.
Even
with
the
advent
of
conscription
,
there
was
no
chance
for
him
.
It
is
worth
noting
,
by
the
way
,
that
Mr.
Wells
had
always
maintained
that
compulsory
military
service
followed
almost
as
a
corollary
from
the
principles
of
Socialism
.
He
had
always
commended
the
advice
of
his
friend
,
William
James
,
who
used
to
urge
that
the
youth
of
a
nation
might
well
be
saved
from
effeminacy
by
compulsory
national
service
in
places
like
mines
and
sewers
and
the
deep
sea
fisheries
.
If
one
ought
to
have
conscription
for
labour
in
Peace
,
why
not
conscription
for
war
?
H.
G.
Wells
,
ahead
as
usual
,
was
busy
in
July
1916
with
the
problem
of
Reconstruction
.
His
Elements
of
Reconstruction
,
with
an
introduction
by
Viscount
Milner
,
appeared
in
The
Times
during
July
and
August
.
The
first
chapter
stated
that
the
book
was
the
work
of
``
two
friends
''
and
in
the
introduction
Lord
Milner
referred
to
the
``
authors
''
but
as
a
matter
of
fact
the
whole
series
was
written
by
H.
G.
Wells
.
In
August
,
1916
,
Wells
was
persuaded
to
make
a
tour
of
the
Western
Fronts
.
One
of
the
peculiarities
of
this
``
queer
''
war
was
this
``
tour
.
''
After
suppressing
information
for
some
months
,
during
which
even
the
war
correspondent
was
almost
eliminated
,
both
sides
discovered
that
opinion
was
playing
a
larger
part
than
had
been
expected
.
As
a
result
,
Wells
one
day
found
Mr
Habokoff
the
editor
of
The
Retch
,
and
Count
Alexy
Tolstoy
,
that
writer
of
delicate
short
stories
,
and
Mr.
Chukovsky
the
subtle
critic
,
calling
upon
him
after
braving
the
wintry
seas
to
visit
the
British
Fleet
.
M.
Joseph
Reinach
soon
followed
,
upon
the
same
errand
.
Then
our
turn
came
;
and
Mr.
Arnold
Bennett
was
soon
wading
in
the
trenches
of
Flanders
while
Mr.
Noyes
became
``
discreetly
indiscreet
''
about
what
he
had
seen
among
the
submarines
and
Mr.
Hugh
Walpole
was
with
Mr.
Stephen
Graham
``
in
the
dark
forest
of
Russia
.
''
When
H.
G.
Wells
,
in
August
1916
,
arrived
in
Italy
,
he
found
it
``
warm
and
gay
''
with
memories
of
Hilaire
Belloc
,
Lord
Northcliffe
,
Sir
Arthur
Conan
Doyle
,
and
Colonel
Repington
.
Some
writers
,
Mr.
Wells
assured
us
,
made
their
tour
with
very
great
diffidence
.
He
himself
did
not
want
to
go
at
all
.
In
fact
,
as
early
as
1915
it
had
been
suggested
that
he
should
go
but
he
``
evaded
the
suggestion
.
''
``
I
travel
badly
,
''
he
tells
us
,
``
and
I
speak
French
and
Italian
atrociously
.
I
am
an
extreme
pacifist
and
I
hate
soldiering
.
''
His
reluctance
to
be
a
spectator
at
the
Front
was
largely
due
to
a
``
fear
of
being
swamped
by
the
spectacular
side
.
''
He
knew
that
the
chances
of
being
hit
by
a
projectile
were
infinitesimal
but
he
was
afraid
of
being
hit
by
some
vivid
impression
:
he
feared
that
he
might
see
some
horribly
wounded
man
or
some
decaying
corpse
that
would
so
scar
his
memory
that
he
would
be
reduced
to
``
a
mere
useless
gibbering
stop-the-war-at-any-price
pacifist
.
''
It
appears
that
many
years
before
he
had
unexpectedly
,
one
tranquil
evening
,
come
upon
a
drowned
body
which
so
disturbed
his
mind
that
it
was
``
darkened
for
some
weeks
by
a
fear
and
distrust
of
life
.
''
On
the
other
hand
,
it
seemed
as
if
no
man
could
claim
to
have
done
his
duty
as
a
rational
creature
unless
he
had
formed
some
idea
of
what
was
going
on
``
out
there
.
''
It
seemed
necessary
moreover
to
obtain
some
conception
of
what
this
upheaval
was
going
to
produce
.
In
addition
,
it
seemed
as
if
one
ought
to
have
not
only
an
idea
of
what
was
going
on
but
also
some
notion
of
how
one
wanted
it
to
go
.
To
make
a
long
story
short
,
Mr.
Wells
went
.
One
of
the
first
things
he
did
in
Italy
was
to
meet
the
King-
the
first
sovereign
he
had
ever
met
.
He
found
the
King
of
Italy
in
a
drawing
room
very
much
like
that
in
which
he
had
met
General
Joffre
a
few
days
before
.
As
he
was
handing
his
hat
to
the
second
of
two
servants
standing
by
,
a
''
pleasantly
smiling
man
,
''
appearing
at
the
study
door
,
began
to
talk
in
excellent
English
about
Mr.
Wells
's
journey
.
As
they
went
into
the
study
it
gradually
became
evident
that
this
was
the
monarch
himself
.
``
Addicted
as
I
am
,
''
said
Mr.
Wells
,
``
to
the
particularly
sumptuous
study
furniture
of
the
cinema
,
I
found
the
appearance
of
this
royal
study
very
simple
and
refreshing
.
''
The
modern
ruler
shows
a
disposition
to
intimate
at
the
outset
that
he
can
not
help
it
.
#
24
<
21
TEXT
G14
>
There
are
those
on
the
one
hand
who
say
,
'absolutely
not
.
People
would
panic
and
start
pulling
the
communication
cord
.
They
might
even
surge
up
the
corridors
and
try
to
get
on
the
engine
themselves
,
whereupon
the
whole
vehicle
would
be
brought
into
greater
peril
than
ever
.
Leave
the
men
on
the
engine
alone
.
With
a
large
hatful
of
luck
they
might
get
us
somewhere
without
a
smash-up
.
And
if
not
,
well
,
that
just
goes
to
show
that
journeying
through
the
world
is
a
hazardous
business
and
it
is
a
mistake
to
look
for
too
much
security
.
'
The
people
who
take
this
view
exist
everywhere-
in
Communist
countries
no
less
than
in
others
.
It
was
one
of
the
reasons
why
Stalin
got
left
on
the
engine
a
long
time
after
he
was
visibly
unfit
to
run
the
train
.
Others
,
and
they
,
too
,
exist
in
millions
everywhere
,
are
all
for
spreading
the
dire
news
among
the
passengers
as
speedily
as
possible
.
They
think
these
unfortunates
have
the
right
at
least
to
know
what
is
going
on
up
there
at
the
head
of
the
train
.
Some
of
them
think
that
just
spreading
that
news
,
and
pointing
with
derision
at
the
way
the
driver
is
acting
,
is
all
that
they
can
usefully
do
.
They
are
satirical
and
unconstructive
.
They
admit
they
probably
could
not
operate
the
engine
any
better
themselves
,
while
claiming
as
credit
to
themselves
that
at
least
they
are
not
even
pretending
to
.
Some
others
are
firm
in
the
belief
that
once
the
passengers
know
what
is
happening
they
will
somehow
find
ways
and
means
to
avert
the
threatened
catastrophe-
perhaps
,
somewhere
in
the
second
class
coaches
,
there
are
some
real
engineers
.
These
call
themselves
democrats
,
but
as
they
have
never
yet
got
full
control
of
the
footplate
,
nobody
knows
what
their
large
claims
amount
to
.
What
arouses
the
indignation
of
the
honest
satirist
is
not
,
unless
the
man
is
a
prig
,
the
fact
that
people
in
positions
of
power
or
influence
behave
idiotically
,
or
even
that
they
behave
wickedly
.
It
is
that
they
conspire
successfully
to
impose
upon
the
public
a
picture
of
themselves
as
so
very
,
very
deep-thinking
,
sagacious
,
honest
and
well-intentioned
.
You
can
not
satirize
a
man
who
says
'I
'm
in
it
for
the
money
,
and
that
's
all
about
it
.
'
You
even
feel
no
inclination
to
do
so
.
In
the
193s
it
was
easier
,
or
perhaps
simply
more
stimulating
,
to
satirize
the
leaders
of
the
British
Government
than
to
go
to
work
on
Hitler
or
Mussolini
.
For
these
latter
,
at
least
in
the
eyes
of
other
peoples
than
their
own
,
were
creatures
who
roared
out
in
public
their
bestial
thoughts
and
intentions
.
Hitler
in
particular
,
because
he
had
the
enthusiastic
support
and
spiritual
concurrence
of
the
vast
majority
of
Germans
,
had
no
need
of
that
hypocrisy
which
Wilde
described
as
the
tribute
vice
pays
to
virtue
.
He
said
he
was
going
to
persecute
and
murder
the
Jews
,
and
no
sooner
was
it
said
than
it
was
done
.
He
proclaimed
his
delinquent
's
contempt
for
civilization
,
and
,
to
ensure
that
nobody
misunderstood
him
,
organized
such
fe
?
5tes
and
galas
as
the
'burning
of
the
books
.
'
He
lied
certainly-
lied
continuously
.
But
his
lying
was
of
a
special
kind-
it
did
not
,
and
could
not
by
him
have
been
expected
to
,
deceive
anyone
who
did
not
secretly
wish
to
be
deceived
.
In
this
he
resembled
the
great
confidence
tricksters
.
The
confidence
tricksters
,
it
seems
,
consider
it
axiomatic
that
no
wholly
honest
man
can
be
regarded
as
a
likely
victim
of
the
confidence
trick
.
It
is
not
the
mere
fools
that
the
confidence
men
successfully
delude
.
It
is
,
in
their
pregnant
phrase
,
the
'larceny
in
the
blood
'
of
the
victim
which
results
in
his
victimization
.
And
that
was
how
Hitler
operated-
exploiting
and
using
as
his
leverage
the
'larceny
in
the
blood
'
of
innumerable
politicians
in
every
country
who
wanted
to
believe
that
here
was
a
man
who
really
had
found
a
way
of
making
diamonds
out
of
plastics
;
a
way
,
that
is
to
say
,
of
making
a
quick
profit
out
of
an
illicit
sale
of
the
Western
soul
.
You
can
not
satirize
a
confidence
trickster-
the
best
you
can
do
is
expose
him
,
send
for
the
police
.
But
when
you
find
a
respectable
citizen-
the
victim-
who
,
beneath
his
air
of
solid
good
sense
and
goodwill
is
secretly
hoping
to
turn
a
dishonest
political
profit
by
getting
a
flashy-looking
collection
of
goods
labelled
'peace
'
or
'security
'
or
'the
end
of
Bolshevism
'
for
some
minimal
down-payment
in
the
way
of
a
betrayal
of
the
Jews
,
or
the
sacrifice
of
a
couple
of
small
nations
,
then
you
have
a
subject
which
invites
and
excites
the
attention
of
the
satirist
.
The
satirist
,
as
I
have
remarked
,
is
certainly
among
those
who
can
not
bear
that
the
passengers
should
be
left
for
a
moment
longer
in
ignorance
of
the
incompetence
of
malignancy
of
the
engine
driver
.
He
is
also
likely
to
feel
that
having
done
that
much
his
particular
function
has
been
accomplished
,
and
he
is
not
apt
to
pay
much
heed
to
those
who
keep
asking
him
for
his
'solution
'
.
He
will
reply
that
while
he
may
,
in
some
other
capacity-
as
,
say
,
a
voter
or
a
magistrate
or
Trade
Union
secretary-
feel
able
and
bound
to
propose
and
work
towards
'solutions
'
,
as
a
satirist
that
is
not
his
job
.
Myself
,
I
hold
this
to
be
a
self-evident
truth
.
And
having
,
during
the
early
195s
,
had
some
particular
opportunities
of
watching
at
close
range
the
way
the
wheels
of
neo-Elizabethan
Britain
went
round
,
together
with
the
very
great
advantage
of
viewing
the
whole
box
of
tricks
in
the
perspective
of
Ireland
,
I
was
more
than
happy
to
find
myself
suddenly
and
,
for
me
,
startlingly
in
close
collaboration
with
a
man
whom
,
for
many
years
,
I
had
learned
to
regard
as
an
incarnation
of
the
Devil
.
9
I
THINK
it
was
a
few
months
after
the
wind-up
of
Seven
Days
that
I
got
a
letter
in
Youghal
which
surprised
me
not
a
little
,
for
it
was
an
invitation
to
write
an
article
for
Punch
.
Not
only
that
,
but
it
was
signed
by
my
friend
Anthony
Powell
who
,
it
astonishingly
appeared
,
had
become
Punch
's
literary
editor
.
A
pleasure
of
living
in
Ireland
is
that
you
can
,
so
to
speak
,
turn
England
on
or
off
as
desired
,
and
at
that
time
,
having
been
a
little
soured
of
London
by
the
Seven
Days
episode
,
I
had
turned
it
off
altogether
and
become
absorbed
in
whatever
I
was
doing
at
the
time
.
I
had
thus
had
no
knowledge
of
the
volcanic
disturbance
which
started
to
shake
Bouverie
Street
with
the
appointment
of
Malcolm
Muggeridge
as
editor
of
that
publication
.
Furthermore
,
had
I
heard
this
bit
of
news
it
would
certainly
not
have
occurred
to
me
that
it
boded
me
any
particular
good
.
True
,
I
had
no
intention
of
writing
for
Punch
,
but
if
I
had
,
the
appointment
of
Mr
Muggeridge
would
have
seemed
to
me
to
rule
out
any
possibility
of
successfully
so
doing
.
For
although
we
had
never
actually
met
I
had
hated
him
for
years
.
Those
were
,
of
course
,
principally
my
Communist
years
when
Malcolm
Muggeridge
had
great
prominence
in
our
Rogues
'
Gallery
of
men
who
,
for
example
,
had
gone
to
Moscow
to
bless
and
stayed
to
curse
;
of
hardened
,
obstinate
and
vicious
enemies
of
Truth
and
Progress
;
of
particularly
able
,
and
,
therefore
,
particularly
detestable
and
dangerous
journalistic
and
literary
swordsmen
in
ranks
of
wickedness
and
reaction
.
Nor
was
conflict
with
Muggeridge
in
those
days
restricted
to
the
battle
of
the
typewriters
.
For
he
was
often
deadly
active
in
the
affairs
of
the
National
Union
of
Journalists-
his
activity
always
directed
towards
frustrating
or
defeating
some
vital
activity
of
our
own
.
At
that
time
the
National
Union
of
Journalists
was
as
a
running
sore
to
the
anti-Communists
of
the
T.U.C
.
For
the
London
Branch
,
being
by
far
the
largest
in
the
Union
,
was
at
most
times
able
to
play
a
preponderant
part
in
framing
the
policies
of
the
Union
as
a
whole
,
and
the
London
Branch
,
in
its
turn
,
was
for
long
periods
at
a
time
,
dominated
by
the
Communists
for
the
sufficient
reasons
,
first
,
that
the
Communists
were
united
in
pursuit
of
various
objectives
whereas
the
anti-communists
were
in
general
united
only
in
their
anti-communism
,
and
secondly
,
that
the
Communists
were
the
only
people
who
held
it
as
a
holy
though
often
irksome
duty
to
attend
the
Branch
meetings
.
(
These
were
usually
held
on
Saturday
afternoons
at
the
St
Bride
's
Institute
,
in
one
of
the
lanes
just
south
of
Fleet
Street
.
There
are
not
many
drearier
meeting
halls
in
that
part
of
London
,
which
is
saying
a
good
deal
,
and
in
any
case
Fleet
Street
on
any
Saturday
afternoon
is
one
of
the
dreariest
places
anywhere
.
Add
to
this
that
I
personally
detest
meetings
and
speeches
,
and
all
the
business
of
resolutions
and
points
of
order
.
Naturally
,
I
am
entirely
aware
that
all
this
is
of
the
absolutely
indispensable
essence
of
democracy
,
and
that
when
you
attend
such
meetings
you
are
seeing
and
taking
part
in
the
true
life
and
work
of
democracy
.
All
the
same
,
I
wished
profoundly
that
it
were
possible
for
me
personally
not
to
have
to
do
that
thing
.
)
More
than
once
it
had
happened
to
me
that
my
reason
for
asking
to
be
excused
attendance
at
St
Bride
's
on
a
given
Saturday
afternoon
had
been
accepted
as
valid
by
the
Communist
Party
leaders
,
and
then
,
just
as
I
was
rejoicing
over
such
a
release
,
the
word
would
come
that
Malcolm
Muggeridge
was
going
to
attend
that
particular
meeting
,
was
going
to
launch
some
major
attack
;
in
consequence
all
'leave
'
was
cancelled
,
no
excuses
for
non-attendance
were
any
longer
to
be
deemed
valid
.
On
such
Saturdays
I
looked
upon
that
man
with
more
than
ordinary
political
hostility
.
I
humanly
loathed
him
.
In
a
paradoxical
manner
he
represented
all
those
disciplines
of
Communism
and
democracy
which
I
had
always
found
excessively
irksome
.
He
embodied
for
the
moment
everything
that
could
make
life
vexatious
,
particularly
on
a
Saturday
afternoon
in
the
desert
parts
of
London
.
Knowing
nothing
of
his
appointment
to
the
editorship
,
I
was
still
bewildered
by
the
presence
in
the
literary
chair
of
Anthony
Powell
who
I
had
known
since
Oxford
and
whose
novels
,
with
their
exquisite
sinuosities
and
profound
risibility
had
enchanted
me
for
years
.
What
,
I
had
to
ask
myself
,
in
God
's
name
was
he
doing
in
that
gale
?
3re
?
And
what
,
admitting
that
he
personally
was
aboard
the
sluggish
old
hulk
,
on
earth
made
him
suppose
that
my
presence
would
be
welcome
?
Just
making
the
matter
more
mysterious
was
a
note
in
his
letter-
he
was
asking
for
an
article
about
Ireland-
saying
that
he
would
like
the
piece
to
be
'somewhat
astringent
'
.
If
he
were
simply
trying
to
do
me
a
good
turn
by
arranging
for
me
to
get
a
small
piece
of
money
out
of
Punch
,
surely
,
knowing
my
general
line
of
literary
brew
,
he
would
instead
have
put
in
some
cautionary
note
urging
me
to
draw
it
mild
?
I
certainly
needed
the
small
piece
of
money
,
so
I
wrote
the
piece
,
signing
it
discreetly
'J.H
.
'-
initials
of
James
Helvick
,
under
which
name
I
then
principally
wrote
.
Within
an
hour
or
so
of
the
earliest
time
the
piece
could
have
reached
Bouverie
Street
from
Youghal
,
I
had
a
telegram
from
Anthony
Powell
offering
hearty
congratulations
upon
it
,
but
asking
had
I
any
objection
to
signing
'in
full
'
.
I
wired
back
to
say
he
could
certainly
sign
it
James
Helvick
.
To
this
the
response
was
equally
prompt
,
and
its
contents
made
me
ask
myself
whether
Tony
had
gone
actually
off
his
head
.
For
it
emphatically
urged
me
to
sign
'Claud
Cockburn
'
.
Resignedly
,
I
telegraphed
back
that
it
was
all
right
with
me
if
he
insisted
.
But
to
myself
I
thought
that
this
bit
of
6be
?
5tise
must
inevitably
mark
the
end
of
my
connection
with
Punch-
surely
it
ought
to
have
been
obvious
to
Tony
that
nobody
in
authority
there
was
going
to
have
a
person
with
my
sort
of
reputation
writing
articles-
'astringent'
at
that-
in
their
paper
?
#
225
<
22
TEXT
G15
>
Although
he
had
a
good
knowledge
of
English
,
and
a
great
admiration
for
the
British
and
their
political
tradition
,
his
diffidence
and
his
conservative
temperament
made
it
virtually
impossible
for
him
to
adapt
himself
to
the
very
different
life
of
the
British
capital
.
Anglo-Jewry
,
as
indifferent
in
those
days
to
Jewish
learning
as
to
Jewish
nationalism
,
was
for
him
no
better
than
a
whited
sepulchre
,
and
English
Zionism
,
still
dominated
by
Herzlian
conceptions
,
had
no
attraction
.
The
``
foreign
''
Jews
of
London
,
though
not
so
denationalised
as
the
assimilated
Anglo-Jews
who
despised
and
patronised
them
,
were
scarcely
less
remote
from
him
in
the
cultural
sense
.
He
took
life
too
seriously
to
have
much
time
for
its
lighter
side
,
and
his
personal
contacts
were
determined
by
his
serious
interests
,
which
were
for
practical
purposes
limited
to
the
Jewish
national
movement
in
the
widest
connotation
of
that
term
.
It
resulted
that
throughout
his
London
period
he
remained
outside
the
Jewish
community
,
and
made
practically
no
new
friends
,
with
the
exception
of
a
handful
of
young
English
Jews
,
who
had
been
influenced
by
his
writings
and
broadly
shared
his
outlook
.
There
were
in
England
a
few
Russian
Jews
whom
he
had
known
while
still
in
Russia-
among
them
Chaim
Weizmann
,
who
was
a
Lecturer
in
Chemistry
at
the
University
of
Manchester-
and
the
society
of
those
of
them
who
lived
in
the
metropolis
,
and
of
old
friends
from
elsewhere
who
visited
London
from
time
to
time
,
saved
him
from
complete
isolation
.
But
he
remained
a
stranger
in
a
strange
land
.
He
had
come
to
London
with
hopes
of
being
able
at
long
last
to
retire
from
the
field
of
Zionist
controversy
and
from
committee
work
,
and
to
devote
his
spare
time
to
study
in
the
Library
of
the
British
Museum
,
and
to
writing
a
book
on
Jewish
nationalism
or
the
ethics
of
Judaism
,
two
subjects
on
which
he
was
eminently
qualified
to
make
an
original
contribution
to
Hebrew
and
Jewish
literature
.
These
hopes
were
disappointed
.
He
found
the
hubbub
of
the
City
of
London
,
and
the
strain
of
the
daily
underground
journeys
to
and
from
it
,
nerve-racking
and
exhausting
,
and
sustained
intellectual
work
after
office
hours
was
seldom
possible
.
He
got
so
far
as
to
map
out
the
plan
of
a
projected
work
on
Jewish
nationalism
,
but
no
further
.
In
the
six
years
preceding
the
summer
of
1914
,
when
the
first
world
war
broke
out
,
he
wrote
in
all
about
a
dozen
pieces
for
publication
,
and
these
,
together
with
a
few
of
earlier
date
,
were
included
in
the
fourth
and
last
volume
of
At
the
Crossroads
,
which
appeared
in
1913
;
but
he
never
wrote
a
book
.
The
dozen
pieces
included
two
of
his
best-known
essays
,
called
in
their
English
translations
Judaism
and
the
Gospels
and
Summa
Summarum
.
The
first
of
these
,
written
in
191
,
in
the
form
of
an
extended
review
of
Claude
Montefiore
's
Synoptic
Gospels
,
is
of
permanent
value
because
of
the
original
view
which
it
propounds
as
to
the
fundamental
nature
of
the
difference
between
the
religious
and
ethical
standpoints
of
Judaism
and
Christianity
.
The
well-worn
antithesis
between
Judaism
as
the
religion
of
Justice
and
Christianity
as
the
religion
of
Love
does
not
,
in
Ahad
Ha-Am
's
opinion
,
go
to
the
root
of
the
matter
.
``
What
essentially
distinguishes
Judaism
from
other
religions
is
its
absolute
determination
to
make
the
religious
and
moral
consciousness
independent
of
any
definite
human
form
,
and
to
attach
it
without
any
mediating
term
to
an
abstract
,
incorporeal
ideal
.
''
Hence
the
Christian
idea
of
a
divine-human
being
,
who
mediates
between
God
and
man
,
is
one
which
Judaism
can
never
accept
;
and
on
the
ethical
side
,
Judaism
rejects
the
Christian
ideal
of
altruistic
self-sacrifice
,
and
holds
to
the
principle
of
abstract
and
impersonal
justice
,
according
to
which
``
the
self
''
and
``
the
other
''
must
be
regarded
with
complete
impartiality
,
and
a
man
is
forbidden
to
satisfy
his
own
selfish
desires
at
the
expense
of
his
neighbour
,
but
is
not
called
upon
to
place
his
neighbour
's
life
or
interests
before
his
own
.
The
other
essay
,
written
in
1912
,
gives
his
impressions
of
Zionist
progress
after
a
visit
to
the
tenth
Zionist
congress
and
to
Palestine
in
the
preceding
year
.
It
was
written
for
once
in
a
mood
of
comparative
optimism
,
which
enabled
its
sceptical
author
to
discern
encouraging
signs
both
of
new
thinking
in
the
Zionist
camp
,
and
of
the
emergence
of
a
new
Hebrew
type
of
life
in
Palestine
.
The
grandiose
ideas
which
Zionism
still
professed
officially
seemed
to
him
as
remote
from
reality
as
ever
,
but
he
was
happy
to
see
Palestine
beginning
to
develop
into
that
``
national
spiritual
centre
''
which
the
Jewish
people
needed
above
all
things
.
Outside
the
literary
field
,
he
was
,
during
the
years
immediately
preceding
the
war
,
an
active
member
of
the
Board
of
Governors
of
the
Technical
High
School
which
it
was
proposed
to
establish
at
Haifa
,
with
money
provided
partly
out
of
a
charitable
fund
set
up
under
Kalman
Wissotzky
's
will
,
and
partly
by
the
German-Jewish
philanthropic
organisation
known
as
Hilfsverein
der
deutschen
Juden
.
Ahad
Ha-Am
was
appointed
to
the
Board
by
the
Wissotzky
trustees
,
and
along
with
Shmarya
Levin
and
Yehiel
Tchlenov
,
two
of
his
old
friends
who
were
prominent
in
the
Zionist
Organisation
,
represented
the
Zionist
point
of
view
against
the
assimilationists
of
the
Hilfsverein
,
who
held
the
whip
hand
because
only
they
would
have
been
able
,
if
the
need
arose
,
to
finance
the
scheme
out
of
their
own
resources
.
He
attached
very
great
importance
to
the
project
both
from
the
point
of
view
of
the
material
progress
of
the
yishuv
and
from
that
of
the
prestige
of
Jewish
Palestine
in
the
Middle
East
,
and
he
patiently
acted
as
a
moderating
influence
in
the
inevitable
clashes
of
opinion
on
the
Board
;
but
in
spite
of
his
efforts
the
uneasy
partnership
broke
up
in
1913
,
when
the
erection
of
the
school
buildings
was
in
progress
.
The
immediate
cause
of
the
rupture
was
the
insistence
of
the
Hilfsverein
on
making
German
the
language
of
instruction
for
all
but
Jewish
subjects
.
The
nationalist
members
of
the
Board
,
including
Ahad
Ha-Am
,
resigned
on
that
issue
;
and
,
in
sympathy
with
their
point
of
view
,
the
teachers
of
the
already
existing
Hilfsverein
schools
in
Palestine
declared
a
boycott
of
all
its
educational
institutions
.
The
outcome
of
this
action
was
the
establishment
by
the
Zionist
Organisation
of
its
own
Hebrew
school
system
,
which
marked
a
turning-point
in
the
history
of
the
yishuv
.
Ahad
Ha-Am
objected
in
principle
to
the
boycott
weapon-
it
seemed
to
him
not
to
differ
essentially
from
the
herem
,
or
excommunication
,
which
was
a
dreaded
weapon
in
the
hands
of
religious
bigotry-
and
he
also
had
grave
doubts
about
the
ability
of
the
Zionist
Organisation
to
find
the
money
for
the
upkeep
of
an
efficient
Hebrew
school
system
;
but
the
activists
had
their
way
,
and
on
this
occasion
the
results
did
not
justify
his
fears
.
As
for
the
Technical
School
project
,
the
Hilfsverein
's
intention
to
implement
it
alone
was
frustrated
by
the
outbreak
of
war
in
the
following
year
;
and
after
the
war
,
when
Palestine
was
placed
under
a
British
Mandate
as
the
destined
national
home
of
the
Jewish
people
,
the
present
Haifa
Technion
was
established
under
Zionist
auspices
.
The
War
Years
The
outbreak
of
the
first
world
war
in
1914
put
an
end
to
Ahad
Ha-Am
's
literary
career
.
He
disdained
to
write
for
publication
under
war
conditions
,
in
which
censorship
precluded
the
absolutely
unfettered
expression
of
opinion
;
and
the
Hebrew-reading
public
waited
in
vain
for
some
indication
of
his
views
on
the
attitude
to
be
adopted
by
the
Jewish
people
towards
the
war
,
or
his
expectations
of
what
the
future
might
bring
.
Nor
was
it
possible
for
him
to
find
in
wartime
the
peace
of
mind
which
might
have
enabled
him
to
retire
into
an
ivory
tower
and
devote
himself
to
philosophy
or
scholarship
.
The
world
war
meant
for
him
a
relapse
into
barbarism
,
which
shook
the
foundations
of
his
implicit
belief
in
the
progress
of
humanity
;
and
without
that
belief
he
was
like
a
lost
soul
.
The
massacre
of
the
Jews
in
his
beloved
Ukraine
,
and
the
uncertainty
as
to
what
might
be
the
fate
of
the
yishuv
,
intensified
his
unhappiness
;
and
his
6malaise
adversely
affected
his
physical
health
.
Paradoxically
,
it
was
during
this
period
of
acute
distress
that
he
made
for
the
first
time
a
direct
contribution
to
the
shaping
of
the
policy
of
the
Zionist
Organisation
.
Thanks
to
his
intimacy
with
Dr.
Weizmann
,
he
was
kept
informed
from
the
outset
of
the
steps
which
were
taken
during
the
war
to
win
the
sympathy
of
the
British
Government
and
British
public
opinion
for
Zionism
.
He
was
throughout
in
close
touch
with
those
who
conducted
the
negotiations
which
ultimately
led
to
the
issue
of
the
Balfour
Declaration
of
2nd
November
,
1917
,
and
was
a
member
of
the
small
informal
Political
Committee
which
was
set
up
to
advise
Weizmann
and
Sokolow
when
those
negotiations
reached
the
decisive
stage
.
His
great
moral
influence
was
consistently
exercised
in
the
interests
of
realism
and
moderation
in
the
formulation
of
Zionist
demands
,
both
during
the
war
and
later
,
when
the
Zionist
case
for
the
Versailles
Peace
Conference
of
1919
came
to
be
prepared
.
Taking
,
as
always
,
the
long
view
,
he
regarded
the
unequivocal
recognition
by
the
civilised
world
of
Jewish
national
rights
in
Palestine
as
of
greater
value
than
the
immediate
establishment
of
a
Jewish
state
,
for
which
in
his
opinion
neither
Palestine
nor
the
Jewish
people
was
as
yet
prepared
.
The
Balfour
Declaration
,
designed
to
create
conditions
in
which
the
political
future
of
Palestine
would
be
determined
primarily
by
the
amount
of
effort
and
sacrifice
that
world
Jewry
was
prepared
to
put
into
the
task
of
developing
the
country
,
was
in
line
with
his
gradualist
approach
,
and
seemed
to
him
to
go
as
far
as
could
be
reasonably
expected
at
that
time
in
the
recognition
of
Jewish
national
rights
.
He
realised
,
however
,
as
not
all
Zionists
did
in
those
days
,
that
there
was
an
important
difference
between
``
the
establishment
in
Palestine
of
a
national
home
for
the
Jewish
people
''
,
which
was
what
the
British
Government
undertook
to
support
,
and
``
the
re-establishment
of
Palestine
as
the
national
home
of
the
Jewish
people
''
,
which
was
the
formula
suggested
on
the
Zionist
side
.
He
looked
forward
to
an
era
of
steady
expansion
of
the
yishuv
under
British
tutelage
,
and
of
the
progressive
revitalisation
of
diaspora
Jewry
through
the
influence
of
the
''
national
spiritual
centre
''
,
which
for
him
was
of
greater
moment
than
any
spectacular
achievement
in
the
political
or
economic
sphere
.
His
last
years
The
end
of
the
war
,
in
1918
,
found
him
a
broken
man
,
psychologically
even
more
than
physically
.
He
was
still
able
to
carry
on
his
duties
as
manager
of
the
Wissotzky
business
in
London
for
a
time
,
but
he
had
no
strength
left
for
study
or
writing
.
A
breakdown
of
his
health
towards
the
end
of
1919
necessitated
months
of
sanatorium
treatment
,
and
left
him
suffering
from
some
deep-seated
nervous
trouble
,
which
defied
precise
diagnosis
.
He
now
had
only
one
desire
,
to
spend
his
last
years
in
Palestine
,
where
he
hoped
,
and
was
encouraged
by
his
medical
adviser
to
hope
,
that
he
might
recover
his
health
sufficiently
to
be
able
to
make
some
contribution
to
the
life
of
the
yishuv
.
It
had
always
been
his
wish
to
settle
in
Palestine
,
but
his
passionate
love
of
independence
had
stood
in
the
way
of
his
seizing
any
of
the
opportunities
of
doing
so
which
had
presented
themselves
at
one
time
or
another
.
Now
,
at
the
age
of
63
,
he
felt
that
he
had
earned
the
right
to
retire
on
a
pension
which
would
enable
him
to
live
in
reasonable
comfort
in
the
land
of
his
dreams
.
For
unknown
reasons
,
over
a
year
elapsed
before
the
necessary
arrangements
could
be
made
;
and
it
was
not
till
the
end
of
1921
that
he
was
able
to
leave
London
for
Palestine
,
accompanied
by
his
wife
and
their
son
and
daughter-in-law
.
He
preferred
to
live
in
Tel-Aviv
,
which
was
a
creation
of
the
new
spirit
of
Jewish
nationalism
,
rather
than
in
the
Holy
City
of
Jerusalem
,
to
which
the
aura
of
medievalism
still
clung
;
and
the
Tel-Aviv
Municipality
built
him
a
house
next
to
the
Gymnasia
Herzlia
,
the
first
all-Hebrew
secondary
school
of
modern
times
.
#
251
<
23
TEXT
G16
>
A
second
effort
to
romanticize
Devon
did
no
better
.
Fletcher
,
with
memories
of
Elizabethan
England
,
spoke
of
local
talent
.
Sidney
whinnied
scornfully
.
'Here
it
is
.
Us
.
We
three
.
We
're
the
only
local
talent
within
fifty
miles
.
'
And
Fletcher
,
who
had
wanted
masochistically
to
claim
Philistinism
for
America
,
clicked
his
tongue
.
It
took
us
a
long
time
to
discover
anything
about
his
private
life
.
Not
till
he
announced
one
day
gloomily
,
~'I
2endoor
domesticity
,
'
did
we
even
know
that
he
was
married
.
=4
My
acquaintance
with
Basil
Blackwell
,
my
first
publisher
,
developed
quickly
into
a
friendship
which
,
though
we
have
not
often
met
since
I
left
Oxford
,
has
lasted
and
is
based
on
real
regard
.
Presently
,
with
an
appetite
sharpened
by
the
American
anthology
,
I
suggested
to
him
that
it
would
be
a
good
idea
for
me
to
make
an
anthology
picked
from
the
many
poets
he
had
published
.
He
fell
for
this
idea
,
and
the
result
was
Eighty
Poems
,
beautifully
produced
at
the
Shakespeare
Head
Press
.
The
book
drew
attention
to
the
work
which
he
had
done
,
and
a
most
interesting
bunch
of
poets
were
represented
.
Turning
the
pages
now
,
I
find
that
quite
a
number
of
poems
still
stand
up
with
individuality
and
power
,
poems
which
I
should
pick
again
today
.
There
was
Wilfred
Childe
's
Recognition
and
The
Gothic
Rose
,
which
I
put
in
another
collection
many
years
later
,
and
still
admire
;
a
happy
conceit
of
Gerald
Crowe
,
Ad
Sanctum
Geraldum
Pro
Nautis
Ejus
:
a
short
lyric
,
Still-Heart
,
and
two
longer
poems
by
that
little-known
poet
Frank
Pearce
Sturm
,
a
friend
of
Yeats
's
.
Their
inclusion
provoked
an
interesting
correspondence
,
and
Sturm
sent
me
a
little
ivory
Chinese
figure
which
I
have
today
.
Roy
Campbell
contributed
a
delightful
monkey
poem
,
Bongwi
's
Theology
.
The
three
Sitwells
,
Dorothy
Sayers
,
Edgell
Rickword
,
Katharine
Tynan
,
and
Fredegond
Shove
were
represented
;
Susan
Miles
offered
one
of
her
village
poems
;
Morley
Roberts
appeared
in
an
unfamiliar
light
;
my
Oxford
poet
friends
all
figured
,
and
there
was
a
short
lyric
by
Vincent
Morris
.
In
all
,
fifty-seven
poets
were
represented
.
But
the
book
's
main
importance
for
me
was
two
friendships
which
it
brought
.
Among
the
poets
published
by
Blackwell
was
Clifford
Bax
.
I
was
deeply
impressed
by
his
Traveller
's
Tale
,
and
wrote
to
tell
him
so
.
The
result
was
an
invitation
to
a
meal
,
and
at
what
was
then
De
Maria
's
restaurant
at
the
foot
of
Church
Street
,
Kensington
,
began
yet
another
friendship
of
the
kind
that
absence
or
catastrophe
has
no
power
to
disturb
.
Clifford
's
charm
and
breadth
of
worldly
and
other-worldly
wisdom
delighted
and
enthralled
me
.
Still
very
much
the
country
bumpkin
,
for
all
my
Oxford
overlay
,
I
admired
the
grace
and
assurance
which
wealth
,
travel
,
and
experience
had
given
him
.
His
voice
and
smile
emphasized
the
gentleness
of
his
nature
,
and
his
Buddhist
faith
confirmed
it
;
yet
there
were
delightful
contradictions
.
On
the
cricket
field
,
for
instance
,
Clifford
flung
the
mantle
of
contemplation
aside
and
emerged
as
a
man
of
unpredictable
and
decisive
action
.
The
only
thing
that
was
safe
to
predict
about
an
innings
of
his
was
that
the
figure
six
would
appear
on
the
score
sheet
;
how
often
depended
only
upon
how
long
he
remained
at
the
wicket
.
Sometimes
he
was
bearded
,
sometimes
clean
shaven
,
but
this
was
his
only
variation
.
I
never
saw
him
ruffled
,
much
less
out
of
temper
,
and
while
he
had
a
healthy
appetite
for
gossip
and
was
under
no
illusions
about
the
characters
of
the
people
he
met
,
I
can
not
imagine
him
unkind
in
word
or
deed
.
Clifford
was
deeply
interested
in
philosophy
and
religion
,
and
had
an
open
mind
with
regard
to
supernatural
phenomena
.
He
and
his
brother
Arnold
,
to
whom
he
presently
introduced
me
,
had
been
very
strongly
drawn
into
the
Irish
Revival
in
the
first
years
of
the
century
.
Arnold
wrote
under
the
name
of
Dermot
O'Byrne
,
and
both
brothers
were
friends
of
A.
E.
;
this
friendship
must
have
helped
to
acclimatize
Clifford
's
mind
to
aspects
of
experience
towards
which
he
was
by
nature
prone
,
but
over
which
the
social
side
of
his
life
might
otherwise
have
drawn
a
glittering
curtain
.
It
was
characteristic
of
Clifford
's
generosity
of
spirit
that
he
never
made
me
feel
uncultivated
.
I
felt
so
naturally
,
and
blurted
out
my
feeling
more
than
once
,
but
he
discounted
it
,
showing
me
with
a
very
pleasant
realism
that
,
if
I
were
as
bad
as
I
felt
,
this
,
that
,
and
the
other
person
would
not
be
able
to
endure
my
company
.
In
sum
,
he
was
one
of
the
people
who
helped
me
with
my
growing
pains
,
and
I
shall
always
be
grateful
.
Another
was
Humbert
Wolfe
.
I
had
met
him
for
the
first
time
when
he
came
to
speak
to
a
College
society
,
where
he
was
received
with
especial
honour
as
a
Wadham
man
.
He
also
was
represented
in
the
Blackwell
anthology
,
and
this
brought
about
a
less
impersonal
meeting
.
Commenting
on
its
ineptitude
as
a
setting
for
him
,
I
gave
him
dinner
at
the
Philistines
'
Club
,
where
his
long
drooping
lock
,
loose
bow
,
and
weary
voice
roused
some
astonishment
.
We
were
a
party
of
four
,
and
with
the
utmost
courtesy
he
set
himself
to
please
us
.
He
presently
teased
me
because
,
when
asked
my
opinion
of
certain
people
,
I
praised
their
kindness
.
'You
seem
to
set
particular
store
by
this
quality
,
Strong
.
Who
has
kicked
you
?
How
did
you
acquire
this
abject
attitude
?
'
I
protested
that
it
was
not
abject
,
and
he
conceded
that
instead
it
might
be
the
romantic
faith
of
a
provincial
.
He
himself
was
inclined
to
suspect
kindness
as
a
self-interested
wish
to
please
.
He
was
,
as
I
was
later
to
discover
,
extraordinarily
kind
,
but
hated
either
to
acknowledge
or
have
it
acknowledged
.
At
any
rate
,
he
kept
to
the
end
his
accusation
of
romantic
faith
against
me
.
Many
years
later
,
he
had
to
introduce
Richard
Church
and
me
as
successive
speakers
at
a
dinner
.
Of
Richard
,
he
said
,
~'Here
now
is
Richard
Church
,
who
has
kept
all
his
illusions
'
;
and
,
when
my
turn
came
,
~'Here
is
Leonard
Strong
,
who
has
no
illusions
,
but
many
delusions
.
'
Richard
Church
I
met
through
the
American
anthology
.
He
was
at
this
time
a
civil
servant
,
much
junior
to
Humbert
,
who
used
to
mock
him
affectionately
when
they
ran
into
each
other
in
Whitehall
.
Under
a
shy
and
slightly
myopic
exterior
Richard
hid
a
needle-like
observation
and
a
lightning
wit
.
At
his
sharpest
,
he
rivalled
Humbert
,
and
that
is
saying
a
lot
.
His
temperament
has
always
been
warm
and
generous
,
and
,
particularly
in
these
early
days
,
it
would
lead
him
into
enthusiasms
which
sometimes
brought
him
to
the
verge
of
absurdity
,
where
he
was
saved
by
his
sharp
wit
.
All
his
friends
pulled
his
leg
about
these
enthusiasms
,
and
Richard
,
sensitive
to
the
affection
which
prompted
them
,
would
beam
and
blush
;
but
the
glint
in
the
eyes
behind
the
glasses
would
be
steely
sharp
,
as
he
mischievously
looked
for
a
chance
to
hit
back
.
Never
strong
physically
,
he
was
in
these
days
working
far
too
hard
,
with
the
office
all
day
,
and
his
own
writing
,
and
a
great
deal
of
reviewing
.
He
and
I
got
on
well
together
from
the
start
,
but
I
do
not
think
either
suspected
how
much
we
were
to
be
together
in
the
future
,
and
how
often
we
would
turn
one
to
the
other
for
comfort
and
advice
.
=5
My
hunger
for
music
,
ignorant
though
I
was
,
led
me
into
several
friendships
I
must
otherwise
have
missed
.
The
sturdy
John
Ellis
had
taken
himself
off
,
and
gone
to
work
on
the
railways
at
a
job
which
he
kept
until
he
died
,
of
a
congenital
heart
complaint
,
while
still
in
his
early
forties
.
He
helped
me
more
than
I
can
say
,
and
in
many
ways
.
Above
everything
I
owe
him
the
return
to
comparative
sanity
and
balance
after
the
disturbances
caused
by
those
soire
?
2es
with
Schiller
and
Co.
All
my
life
I
have
been
lucky
in
meeting
the
right
person
at
the
time
of
need
;
and
in
no
instance
was
this
truer
than
with
John
Ellis
.
Apart
from
this
enormous
service
,
he
laid
the
foundations
of
my
musical
education
,
both
by
his
example
and
by
his
comments
on
the
gramophone
records
I
would
nai
''
vely
play
him
:
unerringly
selecting
what
was
good
,
however
unpromising
its
setting-
the
anonymous
violin
in
a
trio
on
an
eighteenpenny
record
,
the
little-known
baritone
singing
a
song
by
a
composer
I
had
never
heard
of-
and
screaming
in
falsetto
derision
at
performances
by
artists
far
better
known
,
or
merely
vulgar
.
Ellis
's
work
was
too
sporadic
to
win
the
title
of
composer
,
though
he
set
a
number
of
poems
to
music
,
and
sometimes
invited
me
to
write
new
words
in
place
of
the
verses
he
had
used
.
This
I
found
I
could
do
with
little
trouble
,
having
sung
enough
to
have
a
sense
of
word
values
and
the
possible
duration
of
the
various
vowels
.
The
next
musician
whom
I
got
to
know
well
was
a
much
younger
man
whom
I
have
already
mentioned
,
Sidney
Lewis
.
He
had
a
long
,
equine
head
and
a
jerky
manner
which
was
the
product
of
an
urgent
inner
life
and
of
energies
too
great
for
his
thin
asthenic
frame
.
Sidney
lived
in
a
blaze
of
activity
,
mental
and
psychic
.
His
dream
life
had
sometimes
a
tragic
intensity
.
I
would
not
say
that
he
had
second
sight
as
Romer
Wilson
had
,
but
rather
that
some
of
his
perceptions
were
dissociated
in
such
a
way
as
to
give
him
uncomfortable
,
angular
glimpses
of
eternity
;
glimpses
which
sometimes
comforted
but
more
often
threw
him
into
an
agitation
of
all
his
powers
.
Like
many
gifted
people
who
have
grown
up
in
places
where
there
is
hardly
anyone
for
them
to
rub
their
wits
against
,
Sidney
was
a
strange
mixture
of
fantasy
and
practical
horse
sense
.
His
shrewdness
was
alarming
.
He
could
drive
a
perception
like
a
steel
nail
into
the
most
imposing
fac
?
6ade
or
the
most
complex
situation
.
He
had
a
great
power
of
enjoyment
,
and
would
go
into
convulsions
of
laughter
so
violent
that
they
could
embarrass
those
who
were
with
him
in
public
places
.
He
had
beyond
a
doubt
a
touch
of
genius
,
but
of
the
kind
which
is
not
destined
to
blossom
in
this
world
.
=6
Sidney
had
a
number
of
older
friends
who
had
immediately
discerned
his
quality
and
treated
him
as
if
he
were
of
their
own
age
.
One
of
these
was
a
Hindu
who
had
come
to
Oxford
to
study
Western
philosophy
.
He
was
of
short
,
stocky
,
powerful
build
,
with
fiercely
curling
black
hair
and
eyes
which
immediately
apprehended
the
essential
things
around
him
.
His
name
was
Basanta
Kumar
Mallik
.
The
force
of
his
mind
and
personality
had
made
him
many
friends
at
Oxford
,
and
it
is
possible
that
I
should
have
met
him
through
Robert
Graves
,
or
a
Balliol
man
of
great
ability
named
Harries
,
if
I
had
not
been
introduced
to
him
by
Sidney
.
Sidney
however
was
the
link
,
and
this
was
important
,
since
it
was
through
Sidney
's
elder
sister
Winifred
that
I
later
resumed
the
friendship
interrupted
by
Mallik
's
return
to
India
and
a
gap
of
thirty
years
.
Mallik
's
philosophy
was
at
this
stage
impenetrable
to
me
,
but
I
could
appreciate
some
of
its
practical
conclusions
.
He
was
a
very
lively
companion
,
and
among
other
things
a
superb
maker
of
curries
,
a
gift
which
much
endeared
him
to
me
.
I
liked
his
curries
all
the
better
because
they
were
not
too
hot
:
he
explained
that
the
very
hot
kind
were
more
for
the
taste
of
retired
colonels
and
Indian
civil
servants
than
for
the
Indian
connoisseur
.
Few
things
pleased
him
more
than
to
be
turned
loose
by
a
hostess
with
instructions
to
make
curry
for
her
and
her
guests
,
but
the
joys
of
the
meal
would
often
be
followed
by
a
rueful
inventory
of
the
larder
,
for
Mallik
would
put
in
everything
he
could
lay
hands
on
,
including
items
which
ninety-nine
English
people
out
of
a
hundred
would
have
thought
immune
.
#
23
<
24
TEXT
G17
>
The
Varsity
Regatta
was
always
held
at
sea
in
boats
which
were
borrowed
for
the
occasion
,
and
quite
unfamiliar
to
all
the
competitors
.
The
authorities
had
not
yet
been
persuaded
to
award
a
Half-Blue
for
sailing
as
is
done
now
.
Another
member
of
that
early
team-
and
a
subsequent
Captain-
was
Francis
Usborne
,
now
Secretary
of
the
Royal
Yachting
Association
.
Stewart
was
always
the
principal
spur
.
I
was
invited
by
his
parents
to
stay
on
the
Broads
in
their
beautiful
converted
wherry
Sundog
;
she
moved
from
regatta
to
regatta
with
a
string
of
racing
dinghies
and
one-designs
towing
astern
,
all
superbly
kept
in
trim
by
Cubitt
Nudd
,
one
of
the
best
'paid
hands
'
in
all
Norfolk
.
For
these
holidays
I
was
usually
Stewart
's
crew
,
but
when
his
new
fourteen-foot
dinghy
Clover
was
built
for
him
by
Morgan
Giles
in
beautifully
selected
teak
,
I
wondered
if
I
would
be
considered
good
enough
to
crew
him
in
important
races
.
Much
later
,
when
I
had
crewed
in
less
expertly
handled
dinghies
and
finally
graduated
to
my
very
own
fourteen-footer
,
I
wondered
if
I
would
be
good
enough
to
beat
Stewart
?
Without
this
friendly
rivalry
over
the
years
I
should
never
have
been
selected
to
represent
Great
Britain
at
the
Olympic
Games
(
with
Stewart
as
my
spare
man
)
in
1936
;
I
should
never
have
won
a
Bronze
Medal
there-
and
likely
enough
I
should
never
have
become
(
quite
accidentally
as
it
transpired
)
the
President
of
the
International
Yacht
Racing
Union
.
Most
of
the
races
at
Ely
were
sailed
in
deadly
earnest
,
and
it
was
a
good
training
ground
,
for
in
so
narrow
a
river
inches
counted
and
fine
judgement
could
be
cultivated
.
A
well-rounded
buoy
passed
less
than
a
foot
away
down
the
boat
's
side
as
a
matter
of
standard
practice
.
A
boat
's
length
was
to
be
gained
when
'going
about
'
by
shooting
up
along
the
bank
before
filling
away
on
a
new
tack
.
On
occasion
the
sailing
was
more
light-hearted
.
There
was
an
afternoon
when
an
unofficial
prize
had
been
offered
for
the
helmsman
who
,
sailing
single-handed
,
contrived
to
capsize
his
boat
first
after
the
starting
gun
had
been
fired
.
The
Commodore
had
not
been
informed
of
this
plan
;
he
walked
up
the
bank
with
his
megaphone
,
shouting
''
Let
the
sheet
go
,
you
stupid
boy
,
you
'll
have
the
boat
over
in
a
moment
if
you
're
not
careful
.
''
But
his
warning
was
of
no
avail
and
a
few
seconds
later
I
won
the
prize
.
CHAPTER
15
Of
Pinkfeet
and
Punts
and
Blue
Geese
DURING
our
Christmas
holiday
on
the
Solway
we
had
heard
rumours
that
very
large
numbers
of
geese
assembled
at
the
head
of
the
great
estuary
upon
their
first
arrival
from
the
Arctic
in
late
September
.
Between
the
River
Esk
and
the
River
Eden
is
a
vast
merse
covered
only
by
high
spring
tides
and
for
a
few
years
this
was
used
as
an
assembly
point
for
what
must
have
been
at
times
something
like
thirty
per
cent
of
the
world
's
Pinkfooted
Geese
.
Nowadays
no
such
concentrations
of
geese
are
to
be
found
on
Rockliffe
Marsh
as
we
saw
there
in
the
autumns
of
1929
and
193
.
Great
numbers
of
Pinkfeet
still
come
to
the
Solway
,
but
not
in
any
concentration
until
well
into
October
,
and
their
headquarters
is
now
ten
miles
further
to
the
westward
around
the
Lochar
mouth
and
the
sanctuary
provided
for
them
on
the
Kinmount
Estate
near
Annan
.
On
2th
September
,
1929
,
I
set
out
from
London
alone
in
the
family
's
Austin
Seven
and
arrived
at
Sark
Bridge
Farm
,
Gretna
,
eleven
hours
later
.
Next
morning
I
found
that
many
thousands
of
geese
had
already
arrived
at
Rockliffe
.
All
that
day
more
were
coming
in
.
This
was
the
first
time
I
had
ever
seen
geese
arriving
on
migration
.
There
were
little
bunches
coming
in
high
over
the
Metal
Bridge
,
heading
the
westerly
wind
and
planing
down
on
to
the
marsh-
some
in
threes
and
fours
,
some
in
groups
of
a
dozen
or
twenty
.
The
little
parties
were
scattered
about
the
sky
almost
wherever
you
looked
.
It
is
a
pattern
I
have
seen
many
times
since
,
but
never
more
impressively
than
on
that
first
day
.
I
know
now
that
the
geese
were
coming
from
Greenland
and
Iceland
,
but
in
those
days
Spitzbergen
was
thought
to
be
the
breeding
ground
of
most
of
the
British
Pinkfeet
.
But
wherever
they
came
from
,
it
was
far
away
in
Arctic
or
Sub-Arctic
lands
,
and
it
added
immeasurably
to
the
mysterious
appeal
of
these
wonderful
birds
.
Rockliffe
Marsh
was
private
shooting
,
but
by
crossing
the
Esk
in
a
boat
it
was
possible
to
intercept
the
geese
at
the
marsh
edge
,
or
from
'lying-pits
'
out
on
the
sand
.
In
the
week
that
I
was
there
I
shot
twelve
geese
and
was
vastly
pleased
with
my
success
.
More
recently
I
believe
Manorial
Rights
extending
to
the
river
channels
of
the
Eden
and
Esk
have
been
substantiated
,
but
in
1929
this
had
not
been
clarified
and
the
sand
was
widely
,
if
erroneously
,
held
to
be
free
shooting
.
Digging
in
on
the
sand
is
not
now
regarded
as
a
wise
procedure
,
for
if
it
is
extensively
practised
on
a
goose
roost
it
seems
eventually
to
drive
the
geese
away
.
This
may
have
been
one
of
the
contributary
causes
of
the
abandonment
by
the
grey
geese
of
Wells
and
Holkham
,
though
I
do
not
think
it
influenced
their
change
of
habits
on
the
Solway
.
But
in
that
first
autumn
on
the
Solway
digging
lying
pits
on
the
sand
seemed
only
to
be
a
practical
if
difficult
method
of
goose
shooting
,
and
a
number
of
my
geese
were
bagged
while
shooting
from
their
scanty
cover
.
For
my
last
two
days
in
Scotland
I
moved
westward
to
Wigtown
Bay
in
order
to
go
punting
with
Major
Hulse-
the
Expert
as
we
called
him
.
I
joined
him
at
Creetown
and
we
spent
the
two
days
afloat
in
pursuit
of
wigeon
,
which
confirmed
my
earlier
conclusion
that
punting
was
the
best
that
wildfowling
had
to
offer
.
Our
bag
was
meagre
and
the
occasion
was
chiefly
memorable
for
my
meeting
with
Adam
Birrell
and
for
a
stirring
return
journey
in
the
punt
in
a
gale
of
wind
.
I
had
met
Adam
very
briefly
at
the
end
of
my
previous
day
's
punting
with
Major
Hulse
,
but
now
for
the
first
time
I
recognised
this
was
no
ordinary
fisherman-wildfowler
.
He
was
a
first-class
naturalist
,
with
an
astonishingly
wide
(
self-administered
)
education
.
He
was
delightful
company
whether
on
a
fowling
expedition
or
bird-watching
or
fishing
,
and
we
remained
in
fairly
regular
communication
thereafter
for
a
quarter
of
a
century
.
After
the
two
days
'
punting
I
set
off
from
Creetown
in
the
Austin
Seven
at
a
quarter
to
eight
in
the
morning
and
arrived
in
London
at
a
quarter
to
eight
in
the
evening
,
having
stopped
for
half
an
hour
in
Carlisle
and
three-quarters
of
an
hour
at
Boroughbridge
where
I
had
lunch
.
It
is
an
interesting
commentary
on
the
Great
North
Road
and
motoring
conditions
in
1929
that
I
was
able
to
make
the
38-mile
journey
in
a
seven-horsepower
car
at
an
average
speed
of
just
over
35
miles
per
hour
.
It
is
also
perhaps
worth
recording
that
my
ten
days
in
Scotland
had
cost
me
almost
exactly
+1
.
On
the
flood-waters
of
the
Bedford
Levels
we
had
Penelope
and
Grey
Goose
,
but
we
still
had
no
sea-going
double
punt
for
the
Wash
,
and
this
must
clearly
be
remedied
.
Mr.
Mathie
,
a
boat-builder
in
Cambridge
,
was
commissioned
to
build
one
,
based
mainly
on
the
design
and
specifications
of
the
Expert
's
punt
.
She
was
to
be
twenty-four
foot
long
,
four-foot
beam
,
with
a
twelve-foot
cockpit
,
and
she
was
to
be
called
Kazarka-
the
Russian
name
for
the
Red-breasted
Goose
.
Kazarka
was
launched
just
below
Magdalene
Bridge
in
Cambridge
on
11th
December
,
1929
.
On
the
following
day
I
set
out
with
a
companion
,
David
Lewis
,
to
sail
her
to
the
coast
.
There
was
a
south-westerly
wind
which
was
very
strong
at
times
and
we
made
good
progress
until
just
before
Ely
,
when
there
was
a
stretch
which
came
closer
to
the
eye
of
the
wind
and
the
lee
boards
could
not
really
cope
with
it
.
But
a
passing
sugar
beet
tug
took
us
in
tow
as
far
as
the
Ely
beet
factory
.
Thereafter
we
sailed
without
difficulty
to
Brandon
Creek
which
was
to
be
our
staging
point
for
the
day
.
There
is
a
fascination
in
the
bareness
of
the
Fenland
river
banks
.
Trees
are
few
and
far
between
,
and
the
river
runs
artificially
straight
or
nearly
so
for
many
a
mile
,
broken
only
by
an
occasional
bridge
.
From
the
punt
we
had
no
view
into
the
distance
,
for
the
high
green
banks
rose
steeply
on
either
side
to
the
skyline
at
most
fifty
yards
away
.
The
flat
fenland
fields
,
mostly
below
the
level
of
the
river
,
were
hidden
from
us
;
and
yet
I
remember
that
the
passage
,
the
testing
of
our
boat
on
her
maiden
voyage
,
the
anticipation
of
her
arrival
on
the
fowling
grounds
of
the
Wash
,
the
pleasure
of
spinning
along
under
the
small
sail
,
all
added
up
to
a
sheer
delight
which
I
can
clearly
recall
today-
just
thirty
years
later
.
Christopher
Dalgety
came
to
meet
us
at
Brandon
Creek
,
and
we
took
David
Lewis
to
Ely
to
catch
a
train
(
which
he
missed
)
and
then
went
on
to
the
Globe
Hotel
at
King
's
Lynn
which
was
our
coastal
headquarters
.
Re-reading
my
shooting
diaries
in
1959
in
the
course
of
writing
this
book
I
came
upon
the
entry
for
the
following
morning
,
Friday
,
13th
December
,
1929
,
which
is
of
more
interest
than
I
realised
at
the
time
.
There
was
a
moderate
west-south-westerly
breeze
blowing
as
we
walked
out
along
the
old
drove
at
Terrington
(
past
a
pole
evidently
set
up
on
the
salting
long
ago
as
a
landmark
and
known
inevitably
as
the
North
Pole
)
and
out
to
the
edge
of
the
salting
.
``
I
was
in
position
at
6.4
,
''
says
my
diary
,
``
'streak
of
dawn
'
having
been
at
6.1
.
As
it
got
light
geese
began
honking
all
round
.
A
lot
of
mallards
had
been
sitting
at
the
edge
of
the
mud
as
I
came
up
and
now
a
lot
more
came
over
.
I
could
have
had
several
shots
but
the
geese
were
all
round
.
At
last
I
saw
about
eight
geese
coming
straight
towards
me
.
They
sagged
away
on
the
wind
and
passed
rather
wide
.
I
had
a
shot
but
without
success
.
The
sound
of
the
shot
put
up
a
big
lot
of
about
2
which
had
been
sitting
farther
to
the
east
.
These
pitched
again
about
2-3
yards
away
.
I
looked
at
them
and
thought
that
one
on
the
left
of
the
flock
looked
different
.
With
the
glass
I
could
see
at
once
that
it
was
a
white
goose
.
His
head
,
neck
and
breast
were
pure
white
and
his
back
was
dark
brown
,
darker
than
the
surrounding
Pinkfeet
.
From
the
fact
that
he
was
a
head
taller
than
the
rest
(
and
longer
in
the
leg
)
and
also
that
his
bill
was
very
large
and
thick
,
I
felt
no
doubt
that
he
was
an
albino
Greylag
.
In
general
size
he
was
much
larger
than
the
Pinkfeet
and
was
much
more
on
the
alert
.
He
had
his
head
up
the
whole
time-
once
when
only
three
other
geese
in
the
whole
2
had
their
heads
up
.
After
the
flock
had
walked
towards
me
a
little
,
they
sat
for
a
while
,
and
then
I
think
they
must
have
scented
me
,
for
away
they
went
,
crossing
my
creek
further
down
and
joining
some
more
geese
on
the
mud
to
the
west
.
''
Well
,
there
it
is
!
There
is
the
first
record
of
the
Blue
Goose
for
Europe
.
The
description
is
perfect
.
We
even
know
that
he
was
the
rather
less
common
form
in
which
the
white
of
the
head
extends
on
to
the
breast
and
belly
.
I
may
have
exaggerated
the
size
a
little
,
and
I
gave
him
(
and
his
fellow
Pinkfeet
)
a
sense
of
smell
which
I
do
not
now
believe
could
have
accounted
for
their
departure
.
#
216
<
25
TEXT
G18
>
Wesley
often
dined
with
him
,
sometimes
with
his
other
colleagues
.
The
Rector
's
brother
,
Sir
Justinian
,
was
an
occasional
guest
whom
Wesley
met
at
dinner
on
Christmas
Day
,
1732
.
Three
days
later
,
all
the
fellows
in
residence
had
dinner
and
supper
with
the
Rector
and
his
brother
and
played
cards
.
A
year
later
when
Wesley
's
father
was
staying
in
Oxford
over
Christmas
,
Isham
invited
John
Wesley
to
read
prayers
and
later
entertained
them
both
.
Both
Isham
and
his
brother
were
among
the
subscribers
to
the
projected
work
on
Job
,
as
were
also
some
of
the
fellows
and
former
undergraduates
.
At
times
the
Rector
was
justifiably
concerned
at
Wesley
's
indiscreet
religious
zeal
,
but
realized
his
merits
,
and
on
28th
June
,
1734
,
made
a
donation
to
the
work
of
the
Castle
,
a
gesture
by
which
Wesley
was
obviously
touched
.
Wesley
had
been
recalled
to
act
as
tutor
to
the
undergraduates
,
and
it
was
as
a
teacher
and
preceptor
that
he
had
returned
into
residence
in
November
,
1729
.
He
was
already
well-read
in
the
classics
and
in
divinity
.
These
,
together
with
logic
,
were
the
principal
subjects
in
which
he
had
to
guide
his
pupils
.
Like
all
his
contemporaries
,
he
regarded
Aldrich
's
textbook
on
logic
,
Compendium
Artis
Logicae
,
with
profound
reverence
;
he
supplemented
his
teaching
on
logic
and
classics
by
reading
Sanderson
and
Langbaine
.
Long
after
he
had
left
Oxford
the
imprint
of
the
syllogistic
reasoning
which
he
had
learned
and
taught
remained
.
'For
several
years
'
,
he
wrote
much
later
,
'I
was
Moderator
in
the
disputations
which
were
held
six
times
a
week
at
Lincoln
College
in
Oxford
.
I
could
not
help
acquiring
hereby
some
degree
of
expertness
in
arguing
;
and
especially
in
discerning
and
pointing
out
well-covered
and
plausible
fallacies
.
'
He
fulfilled
his
duty
as
Moderator
by
lecturing
or
presiding
over
disputations
in
the
College
Hall
at
ten
or
eleven
on
week-day
mornings
.
At
first
he
seems
not
to
have
had
a
private
pupil
,
though
he
certainly
gave
his
brother
,
Charles
,
and
their
mutual
friend
,
William
Morgan
,
what
could
be
called
tutorials
.
With
them
he
read
Milton's
poetry
,
Lucas
'
popular
devotional
work
,
Norris
'
sermons
,
lives
of
Bonnel
and
de
Renty
and
the
warning
tract
known
as
the
Second
Spira
.
The
character
of
these
books
suggests
that
this
reading
may
have
been
part
of
that
prescribed
for
the
recently
formed
Holy
Club
.
In
June
,
173
,
he
noted
proudly
that
he
had
his
'first
pupil
'
,
in
all
probability
Joseph
Green
,
the
Bible
clerk
whom
he
had
introduced
to
the
Rector
on
1th
June
and
whom
he
took
to
be
matriculated
two
days
later
.
Green
's
father
lived
at
Shipton
,
where
Wesley
often
took
the
service
for
his
friend
,
the
former
Lincoln
undergraduate
,
Joseph
Goodwin
.
It
was
probably
through
Wesley
's
efforts
that
Green
came
to
Lincoln
.
He
was
soon
calling
on
Wesley
,
who
lived
in
rooms
just
above
him
in
College
,
at
ten
every
morning
,
presumably
for
tuition
.
On
4th
June
,
173
,
the
Rector
had
allocated
eleven
men
to
Wesley
,
John
Westley
,
Jonathan
Black
,
from
Harringworth
in
Northamptonshire
,
Thomas
Waldegrave
,
a
Lincolnshire
boy
from
Londonthorpe
,
two
northerners
,
Thomas
Hylton
from
Monkwearmouth
and
Robert
Davison
from
Durham
,
John
Bartholomew
from
Dorchester
,
Dorset
,
John
Sympson
,
almost
a
neighbour
,
from
Gainsborough
,
Edward
Browne
,
a
merchant
's
son
from
St.
Asaph
,
Richard
Bainbridge
from
Leeds
,
and
George
Podmore
from
Edgmond
in
Shropshire
.
None
of
these
ever
achieved
great
distinction
,
but
Bainbridge
was
later
a
fellow
of
Lincoln
,
while
Thomas
Waldegrave
was
subsequently
elected
a
fellow
of
Magdalen
and
was
Edward
Gibbon's
first
tutor
.
It
is
one
of
the
minor
ironies
of
history
that
in
going
through
the
plays
of
Terence
with
the
precocious
young
man
Waldegrave
was
probably
reproducing
the
notes
which
he
had
once
learned
from
John
Wesley
;
but
Gibbon
thought
the
tutorials
so
unrewarding
that
he
resolved
to
absent
himself
from
them
.
There
were
few
days
when
Wesley
did
not
give
up
some
hours
,
usually
either
at
ten
in
the
mornings
or
two
or
five
in
the
afternoons
,
to
his
pupils
;
even
on
Sundays
and
holy
days
he
noted
in
his
diaries
that
he
had
seen
his
pupils
,
presumably
to
give
them
religious
instruction
.
It
is
not
very
clear
what
the
College
tutor
in
the
eighteenth
century
was
expected
to
teach
outside
the
lectures
in
Hall
where
he
presided
over
disputations
or
commented
on
the
Greek
Testament
.
Fortunately
John
Wesley
has
himself
left
a
list
of
the
books
which
he
read
with
his
pupils
.
In
173
he
instructed
them
in
Virgil
's
Aeneid
,
Terence
's
plays
,
Horace
's
poems
,
Juvenal
's
Satires
,
Phaedrus
,
and
Anacreon
.
In
English
they
studied
Richard
Lucas
'
Enquiry
after
Happiness
,
Norris
'
Sermons
,
Stephen
's
Letters
and
half
of
John
Ellis
'
Defence
of
the
Thirty-nine
Articles
.
Next
year
he
read
Gentleman
Instructed
and
Charles
Wheatley
's
The
Church
of
England
Man
's
Companion
with
one
pupil
.
With
another
he
perused
Atterbury
's
sermons
and
Edward
Welchman
's
Articuli
=39
Ecclesiae
Anglicanae
.
With
another
he
ended
Cicero
's
De
Natura
Deorum
and
read
his
Tusculan
Disputations
.
With
another
he
studied
Aldrich
's
Logic
,
but
to
so
little
effect
that
when
they
had
finished
it
they
began
all
over
again
.
Finally
a
fifth
pupil
read
the
plays
of
Terence
as
well
as
Aldrich
with
him
.
He
had
evidently
acquired
something
of
a
reputation
as
a
tutor
in
logic
as
three
young
graduates
of
the
College
,
William
Smith
,
George
Bulman
,
and
Frederick
Williams
were
given
tuition
in
the
ubiquitous
Aldrich
.
He
took
his
pupils
'
intellectual
problems
seriously
,
correcting
declamations
for
Edward
Browne
on
22nd
September
,
173
,
and
for
Joseph
Leech
on
the
afternoon
of
28th
February
,
1733
,
and
teaching
Thomas
Greives
an
hour
later
that
same
day
;
earlier
he
had
spent
some
time
thinking
out
syllogisms
for
an
exercise
in
logic
.
On
26th
June
,
1732
,
he
wrote
out
a
logical
problem
for
Smith
.
In
the
winter
of
1733
he
noted
wearily
that
his
pupils
would
not
learn
Hebrew
and
on
the
last
day
of
the
year
he
was
angry
because
they
had
failed
to
turn
up
.
His
relationship
with
these
young
men
was
much
more
than
that
of
teacher
and
pupil
.
Hitherto
his
contacts
at
Lincoln
had
been
with
men
of
comparatively
senior
status
like
William
Cleaver
,
Matthew
Horbery
,
the
son
of
a
former
vicar
of
Haxey
,
and
a
future
fellow
of
Magdalen
and
his
neighbour
,
Robert
Pindar
,
who
matriculated
as
long
ago
as
1726
.
Now
he
was
concerned
with
supervising
younger
men
who
had
just
entered
the
College
,
and
he
certainly
set
out
to
take
an
interest
in
them
far
beyond
the
obligations
of
a
tutorial
nature
.
He
sat
with
young
Joseph
Green
at
the
Bear
.
In
August
,
1732
,
after
calling
on
Benjamin
Holloway
,
son
of
the
rector
of
Middleton
Stoney
,
who
was
to
enter
the
college
in
the
following
November
,
he
accompanied
Richard
Bainbridge
on
an
expedition
to
Cottisford
and
Rousham
.
He
said
later
that
he
made
no
attempt
to
persuade
his
pupils
to
become
members
of
the
Holy
Club
,
but
he
had
too
strong
a
personality
to
keep
his
religious
views
in
the
background
.
His
diary
shows
that
he
regularly
invited
his
pupils
to
breakfast
and
prayers
,
and
those
who
showed
any
interest
in
the
activities
of
the
Holy
Club
were
subsequently
brought
under
close
supervision
and
spiritual
discipline
.
His
first
book
,
A
Collection
of
Forms
of
Prayers
for
Every
Day
in
the
Week
,
with
preface
and
questions
for
self-examination
,
was
written
for
his
pupils
and
published
in
1733
.
It
is
possible
that
the
Rector
was
increasingly
and
explicably
unwilling
to
entrust
Wesley
with
the
care
of
pupils
because
of
his
close
identification
with
the
Holy
Club
.
In
August
,
1733
,
Wesley
told
his
mother
that
he
had
as
many
pupils
as
he
required
.
'If
I
have
no
more
pupils
after
these
are
gone
from
me
,
I
shall
then
be
glad
of
a
curacy
near
you
;
if
I
have
,
I
shall
take
it
as
a
signal
that
I
am
to
remain
here
.
'
There
were
in
fact
only
a
small
number
of
new
entries
at
Lincoln
every
year
.
Wesley
seems
to
have
been
only
on
intimate
terms
with
his
earlier
pupils
and
either
because
of
lack
of
time
or
because
the
Rector
was
anxious
about
the
recruitment
of
impressionable
young
men
his
later
pupils
were
few
.
This
view
is
supported
by
Richard
Morgan
's
unfriendly
picture
of
Wesley
in
a
letter
to
his
father
.
Indeed
,
he
wanted
to
be
transferred
to
the
other
tutor
of
the
College
,
'reckoned
one
of
the
best
tutors
in
the
University
'
,
and
of
whom
Lord
Lichfield
had
so
high
an
opinion
that
he
thought
to
send
his
eldest
son
to
Lincoln
.
'He
has
'
,
he
wrote
,
'what
few
are
in
college
(
except
one
Gentleman
Commoner
and
two
servitors
who
are
Mr.
Wesley
's
pupils
)
under
his
tuition
.
'
If
Morgan
was
correct
,
then
at
the
beginning
of
1734
Wesley
had
,
presumably
in
addition
to
Morgan
,
only
three
other
pupils
,
probably
Westley
Hall
(
who
was
a
gentleman
commoner
)
,
Matthew
Robinson
,
and
either
Joseph
Green
or
Joseph
Leech
,
all
of
whom
were
servitors
.
We
should
,
however
,
be
careful
about
accepting
Morgan
's
statement
without
qualification
,
and
other
evidence
would
suggest
that
Wesley
was
at
least
being
consulted
on
tutorial
matters
by
other
members
of
the
College
.
His
residence
at
Lincoln
may
have
attracted
a
number
of
undergraduates
to
the
College
.
John
Sympson
,
who
was
admitted
as
a
servitor
in
1728
,
lived
in
Gainsborough
;
so
did
George
and
Thomas
Hutton
,
whose
father
was
a
local
lawyer
.
Joseph
Green
,
from
Shipton
,
probably
entered
the
College
as
a
Bible
clerk
partly
through
Wesley's
support
.
He
certainly
played
a
part
in
the
admission
of
two
of
his
other
prote
?
2ge
?
2s
,
Westley
Hall
and
John
Whitelamb
.
Westley
Hall
was
admitted
as
a
gentleman
commoner
on
22nd
January
,
1731
,
and
John
Whitelamb
was
admitted
as
a
servitor
on
1th
April
,
1731
,
and
,
much
to
Wesley
's
satisfaction
,
was
later
given
a
scholarship
.
Hall
,
who
came
from
Salisbury
,
was
related
through
his
mother
to
John
Westley
,
who
was
already
an
undergraduate
at
Lincoln
.
His
mother
,
who
was
a
daughter
of
a
vicar
of
Imber
,
near
Warminster
,
had
married
a
clothier
,
Francis
Hall
;
his
brother
,
Robert
,
later
Lord
Mayor
of
London
,
and
knighted
in
1744
,
was
the
father
of
the
Lincoln
undergraduate
;
'My
first
cousin
,
John
Westley
being
there
...
John
Wesley
my
tutor
'
,
as
Hall
later
commented
.
John
Whitelamb
,
'poor
starveling
Johnny
'
,
was
the
son
of
humble
parents
(
his
father
Robert
,
however
,
is
described
in
the
matriculation
book
as
Robert
,
gentleman
of
the
parish
of
Hatfield
)
,
who
lived
at
Wroot
,
the
dreary
village
where
Wesley
acted
as
curate
;
and
he
had
been
employed
by
the
elder
Wesley
as
his
amanuensis
.
He
was
an
intelligent
young
man
,
who
entered
the
College
at
the
unusually
late
age
of
twenty-two
;
Wesley
had
great
hopes
of
Whitelamb
,
but
as
in
the
case
of
Westley
Hall
,
they
were
steadily
to
evaporate
.
Of
the
twelve
young
men
who
entered
the
College
in
1731
,
the
one
who
was
eventually
to
repay
Wesley
's
tutorship
most
was
in
his
first
year
practically
unknown
to
him
;
James
Hervey
,
the
son
of
the
curate
of
Collingtree
.
Although
Wesley
was
as
far
as
possible
rationing
time
to
serve
the
more
serious
pursuits
of
life
,
he
neither
withdrew
from
social
life
nor
ceased
to
take
part
in
the
normal
recreations
of
Oxford
.
Twice
,
on
1th
March
and
19th
May
,
173
,
he
went
dancing
.
Genuinely
fond
as
he
was
of
music
,
he
seized
such
opportunities
as
Oxford
then
presented
,
once
attending
a
concert
with
Charles
and
William
Morgan
;
and
in
the
summer
he
himself
studied
the
gavotte
from
Otho
,
'Non
e
si
vago
e
bello
'
.
He
occasionally
went
on
the
river
;
on
28th
September
,
173
,
he
gathered
walnuts
.
Walking
was
his
normal
exercise
,
with
Charles
and
Morgan
,
to
Binsey
,
round
the
Meadows
,
or
in
Merton
garden
,
once
with
Wilder
and
Dr.
Grove
.
He
was
now
the
proud
possessor
of
a
horse
.
This
was
in
effect
a
first
necessity
if
he
was
to
take
services
at
the
villages
in
the
neighbourhood
of
Oxford
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
'Yesterday
'
,
he
told
his
mother
on
28th
February
,
173
,
'I
had
the
offer
of
another
curacy
to
continue
a
quarter
or
half
a
year
,
which
I
accepted
with
all
my
heart
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
26
<
26
TEXT
G19
>
'All
officers
,
'
growled
George
from
behind
a
cow
,
who
had
no
love
of
the
War
Ag.
,
and
proceeded
to
tell
me
a
story
far
removed
from
this
present
(
as
most
of
his
stories
were
)
of
how
in
India
,
where
he
had
been
a
private
in
1916
,
the
cow
was
brought
to
the
householder
's
door
each
morning
,
and
while
it
was
milked
consumed
the
contents
of
the
dustbin
.
Actually
this
wartime
farming
of
ours
on
Road
Farm
was
a
mixture
of
ancient
and
modern
.
I
had
a
modern
rib-roller
;
but
there
was
also
one
made
out
of
a
trunk
of
a
crab-apple
tree
,
one
hundred
and
fifty
years
old
,
I
should
think
,
I
found
lying
at
the
back
of
the
cart-lodge
.
And
we
used
that
one
too
,
on
some
tender
young
beet
.
It
was
also
a
mixed
,
cosmopolitan
,
ideological
farming
.
Land
girls
,
Germans
,
Italians
,
succeeded
one
another
in
our
fields
as
the
war
went
on
.
I
had
also
a
young
Quaker
,
a
pacifist
who
contradicted
everything
I
said
,
but
he
meant
well
.
And
George
Goforth
plodded
on
,
who
had
once
had
all
this
farm
to
himself
,
knowledgeable
in
the
handling
of
tackle
,
stoical
;
getting
on
best
,
characteristically
,
with
the
least
fortunate
;
the
prisoners
,
the
enemy
,
lost
to
their
own
kindred
,
far
from
their
own
homes
.
There
was
a
shortage
of
implements
at
first
on
account
of
the
war
.
Scenes
come
to
mind
.
There
was
the
day
when
we
missed
being
able
to
borrow
a
neighbour
's
swath-turner
by
one
minute
.
It
had
just
been
lent
to
somebody
else
.
It
was
a
day
on
which
hay
demanded
to
be
turned
.
So
the
tractor
which
had
returned
without
it
was
switched
off
.
Larks
sang
:
we
could
hear
them
suddenly
,
when
the
tractor
stopped
,
as
we
bared
our
arms
for
hard
work
.
Six
acres
of
swaths
to
be
turned
before
dewfall
,
and
at
four
o'clock
milking
would
deplete
our
team
.
But
it
was
the
longest
day
.
Bumblebees
disturbed
from
the
swaths
by
our
rakes
zigzagged
into
the
air
before
us
.
I
glanced
at
the
roses
in
the
hedge
,
at
the
buds
that
were
more
red
than
pink
.
Someone
was
saying
,
'There
's
one
thing
,
every
round
gets
shorter
as
we
move
towards
the
middle
.
'
Round
and
round
that
field
we
walked
all
day
.
I
came
to
know
that
hay
intimately
,
every
ingredient
of
it
;
clover
,
rye-grass
,
cocksfoot
,
and
the
occasional
pallid
corpse
of
a
plant
of
chicory
.
I
was
soon
in
that
state
belonging
to
my
former
unmechanized
farming
,
of
mental
stupefaction
induced
by
repetitive
manual
movements
.
The
jumping
teeth
of
my
rake
had
a
life
of
their
own
to
my
eyes
,
as
they
snatched
at
the
swath
again
and
again
,
rolling
it
over
like
a
small
wave
,
and
the
hay
whispered
like
surf
.
There
was
still
plenty
of
the
physical
exhaustion
of
that
former
farming
,
owing
to
the
exigencies
of
the
time
.
I
walked
behind
a
pair
of
horses
again
,
ploughing
,
before
I
got
delivery
of
a
tractor
.
But
the
plough
here
in
East
Suffolk
was
an
iron
plough
,
having
wheels
.
It
was
known
as
the
'improved
two-horse
plough
'
,
which
reminded
me
of
the
name
of
my
old-type
of
kitchen
range
at
Creams
:
the
'New
Leader
'
.
I
doubt
if
I
enjoyed
any
part
of
my
wartime
farming
so
much
as
ploughing
the
stubble
with
Kitty
and
Boxer
,
days
whose
peace
was
only
broken
by
the
sudden
roar
of
an
express
train
going
by
in
the
cutting
beside
the
field
,
which
startled
me
,
not
the
horses
;
they
had
been
used
to
trains
since
they
were
foaled
here
.
I
,
too
,
got
to
know
the
trains
:
I
told
the
time
by
them
.
I
also
had
contract
ploughing
done
for
me
by
the
War
Ag
.
A
young
man
came
with
a
crawler
tractor
and
multiple-furrow
plough
.
He
told
me
that
his
father
was
a
small
farmer
,
and
that
on
Saturday
afternoons
,
having
been
ploughing
with
his
crawler
tractor
all
the
week
,
he
took
a
pair
of
horses
and
ploughed
for
his
father
on
his
small-holding
.
He
enjoyed
that
:
it
was
his
recreation
,
he
said
.
The
field
which
I
ploughed
so
carefully
with
the
horses
,
I
drilled
with
wheat
by
tractor
.
It
was
one
of
the
first
jobs
my
new
tractor
did
.
And
it
was
a
horrible
day
.
Fine
when
we
started
,
drizzle
when
we
had
done
about
two
acres
,
downpour
for
the
rest
.
The
tractor
floundered
,
the
drill
kept
gumming
up
with
mud
:
it
took
one
man
all
his
time
to
keep
the
spouts
clear
.
We
ended
soaked
to
the
skin
,
in
a
field
that
was
churned
to
a
morass
.
And
the
wheat-
oh
those
beautiful
straight
drill-rows
of
our
1922
Cherry
Tree
Farm
!
How
unlike
them
when
the
corn
showed
were
those
of
this
first
field
I
drilled
of
my
new
farm
.
But
it
turned
out
to
be
the
best
crop
of
wheat
I
ever
grew
.
I
remembered
then
an
old
country
saying
I
had
heard
about
wheat
:
'sow
in
the
slop
,
and
reap
a
good
crop
'
.
There
was
also
sugar
beet
,
a
crop
which
I
had
not
grown
before
.
A
gang
of
prisoners
of
war
came
to
hoe
them
.
They
hoed
up
weeds
industriously
all
morning
.
At
midday
a
pelting
shower
soaked
the
ground
:
the
thirty
men
moved
off
across
the
field
to
their
dinner
,
and
as
they
went
,
every
foot
,
treading
on
a
hoed-up
weed
,
planted
it
again
in
the
receiving
earth
.
And
the
cows
.
There
was
the
blind
cow
whose
name
was
Christmas
,
because
she
was
born
on
Christmas
Day
.
She
was
not
discovered
to
be
blind
until
one
day
heaps
of
manure
were
placed
at
intervals
for
spreading
on
a
pasture
that
the
herd
crossed
,
and
Christmas
tripped
over
them
.
Ever
since
then
Christmas
preferred
to
walk
beside
the
hedge
,
making
a
detour
from
gate
to
gate
.
How
did
she
know
that
she
was
walking
beside
the
hedge
?
Was
it
that
a
hedge
has
a
peculiar
quality
of
scent
?
Or
was
there
a
sixth
sense
which
told
her
that
something
was
there
beside
her
?
She
walked
holding
her
head
up
and
a
little
sideways
,
in
a
listening
attitude
.
In
former
days
it
might
have
been
thought
that
Christmas
,
being
born
in
an
august
hour
,
had
met
with
a
blinding
light
.
But
the
vet
said
,
~'Probably
a
phosphorous
deficiency
,
'
and
one
had
to
accept
that
.
On
the
journey
home
to
milking
,
along
the
green
lane
to
the
farmstead
,
Christmas
walked
last
.
The
other
cows
were
purposeful
;
knowing
dairy
cake
awaited
them
.
Let
nothing
get
in
their
way
:
they
trotted
.
But
Christmas
dawdled
in
the
lane
,
last
,
alone
,
safe
from
hustling
,
and
enjoyed
a
feast
of
her
choice
.
All
was
safe
here
;
there
were
no
ditches
to
fall
into
,
but
close
on
either
side
tall
hedges
grew
with
shoots
of
many
flavours
.
There
were
tips
of
bramble
and
brier
whose
thorns
were
still
tender
:
a
wild
rose
was
licked
off
its
stem
by
that
muscular
tongue
,
which
encompassed
in
the
same
sweep
a
dozen
crab-apple
leaves
.
There
was
hogweed
,
ground-ash
,
sallow
.
She
dragged
at
a
spray
of
hawthorn
,
which
embushed
her
head
while
she
tore
at
it
.
Had
there
been
time
enough
,
there
could
have
been
nothing
pleasanter
than
to
watch
Christmas
browsing
,
while
one
bore
gently
on
her
rump
in
the
act
of
coaxing
her
forward
.
But
the
milking
waited
.
Yet
this
pushing
and
this
calling
her
by
name
seemed
only
to
sweeten
her
dalliance
.
She
knew
that
she
had
nothing
to
fear
from
the
human
presence
,
by
these
unhurtful
urgings
.
Some
movement
forward
was
required
of
her
,
and
in
time
she
would
comply
.
In
the
meantime
it
was
like
conversation
to
her
,
while
she
enjoyed
her
banquet
of
leaves
in
the
grassy
lane
.
She
could
not
have
known
that
there
was
any
such
phenomenon
as
light
in
the
world
.
Therefore
,
of
course
,
there
was
no
such
thing
to
her
as
darkness
,
only
hours
of
a
warmth
beating
down
,
and
then
hours
of
stillness
and
a
cool
moisture
.
The
hoot
of
the
owl
and
the
voice
of
the
blackbird
perhaps
indicated
to
her
what
was
'night
'
and
what
was
'day
'
.
Her
chief
privation
was
that
she
could
not
follow
a
patch
of
shade
as
it
moved
with
the
sun
.
To
her
it
was
an
arbitrary
and
elusive
area
of
coolness
.
Christmas
spent
the
night
in
a
loose
box
by
herself
.
She
used
to
walk
straight
to
it
from
the
milking
shed
,
and
waited
before
it
,
to
be
steered
into
it
.
Once
inside
,
she
stood
chewing
the
cud
and
gazing
(
you
would
think
)
over
the
low
wall
like
any
other
cow
.
Approached
from
one
side
,
she
would
turn
her
head
and
face
you
.
If
you
put
out
your
hand
she
would
put
up
her
head
to
meet
it
,
scenting
its
approach
.
Sometimes
she
went
into
the
meadow
pond
to
drink
,
and
having
drunk
forgot
that
she
had
not
turned
round
,
and
walked
on
into
deeper
water
.
When
it
was
up
to
her
flank
she
realized
that
something
was
wrong
,
and
turned
herself
about
.
The
other
cows
did
not
molest
her
unless
she
was
in
a
confined
space
with
them
.
This
situation
she
learned
to
avoid
.
Christmas
was
a
lady
of
pedigree
and
a
good
milker
.
Her
calvings
she
managed
for
herself
,
although
,
of
course
,
she
had
never
seen
her
calves
.
On
the
first
occasion
there
was
anxiety
and
sitting
up
at
night
for
her
.
But
she
calved
by
herself
after
all
,
in
an
interval
between
the
vigils
.
There
she
stood
,
her
calf
lying
in
the
straw
behind
her
.
She
turned
to
it
,
lifted
her
front
feet
and
placed
them
accurately
between
its
outstretched
legs
,
and
lowered
her
head
and
licked
it
dry
all
over
.
In
her
world
of
darkness
she
never
injured
any
of
her
calves
:
she
seemed
to
have
an
unerring
instinct
where
to
tread
.
Year
by
year
the
ploughing
and
the
sowing
and
the
hoeing
.
The
two
Italian
prisoners
lived
in
an
opera
act
of
their
own
,
grand
or
comic
according
to
their
mood
of
the
day
.
And
the
Quaker
,
who
fancied
he
had
an
ear
for
music
,
hoed
at
the
farthest
possible
distance
from
the
Italians
in
the
field
,
because
he
could
n't
stand
their
caterwauling
,
he
said
.
And
George
Goforth
(
whose
children
were
also
growing
up
)
resolutely
maintaining
of
every
new
machine
I
bought
that
it
would
not
work
,
and
proceeding
to
work
it
,
even
as
Bill
Mould
many
years
back
used
to
do
.
The
type
does
not
change
much
.
And
the
harvesting
,
and
the
Italians
building
waggon-loads
of
sheaves
,
movable
stages
for
their
perpetual
recitative
.
And
the
difficult
regulations
about
land
girls
not
to
be
set
to
work
beside
Italians
,
when
all
hands
were
needed
round
the
threshing
machine
.
The
threshing
machine
beat
out
the
rhythm
of
the
autumn
day
.
Straw
bales
in
a
long
spasmodic
caterpillar
were
pushed
from
the
baler
up
a
slanted
ladder
and
built
like
blocks
of
masonry
.
Similarly
there
had
been
hay
bales
.
Similarly
now
there
were
for
us
school
trunks
.
Three
times
a
year
I
loaded
school
trunks
on
to
the
car
and
took
them
to
the
station
,
and
three
times
a
year
loaded
them
on
the
car
and
brought
them
home
from
the
station
.
Essentially
bales
of
hay
are
trunks
,
in
shape
and
weight
,
packed
trunks
.
In
one
small
field
I
counted
one
hundred
and
ninety-six
bales
.
At
six
o'clock
I
said
to
Marjorie
,
'I
've
loaded
and
unloaded
more
school
trunks
this
afternoon
than
in
ten
years
of
school
terms
,
school
trunks
without
handles
.
'
Bales
are
obstinate
things
,
ungrippable
,
liable
suddenly
to
slip
one
string
and
then
the
thing
turns
into
an
enormous
dissolving
accordion
in
your
arms
...
.
There
was
the
thatching
of
the
new
corn
stacks
,
and
the
Quaker
showing
up
suddenly
as
a
better
thatcher
than
George
,
and
not
letting
the
fact
be
overlooked
.
Master
's
tactful
handling
needed
there
,
in
between
bouts
of
getting
up
steam
in
the
dairy
boiler
.
There
was
the
pleasant
solitary
task
in
September
of
taking
a
second
cut
for
hay
.
The
days
grew
shorter
,
but
given
fine
weather
,
another
crop
could
still
be
gathered
.
#
26
<
27
TEXT
G2
>
It
was
in
1862
,
as
King
of
the
Belgians
,
that
he
made
a
confession
to
the
Archduke
John
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
The
Prince
of
Prussia
has
also
written
to
tell
me
that
you
regret
I
have
tied
myself
to
Belgium
.
I
too
sometimes
regret
that
my
part
in
the
East
was
taken
from
me
.
I
fancy
that
I
could
have
done
much
good
there
,
and
though
I
know
the
disadvantages
of
the
situation
,
it
very
often
gives
me
a
kind
of
nostalgia
.
How
strange
my
fate
has
been
since
we
were
together
in
Brighton
with
the
Regent
!
If
I
had
taken
command
of
things
in
England
in
183
,
many
things
would
have
happened
differently
,
and
what
was
bound
to
happen
would
have
been
more
wisely
controlled
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
In
his
old
age
,
for
personal
and
political
reasons
,
Leopold
declared
that
only
Greek
interests
had
inspired
his
refusal
of
Greece
;
and
this
was
understandable
,
for
when
he
'corrected
'
Gervinus
,
the
throne
of
Greece
was
again
on
the
market
and
he
was
considering
it
for
a
Coburg
nephew
.
Besides
,
since
William
=4
had
lived
to
1837
,
it
was
a
little
ridiculous
to
admit
that
in
183
they
had
quarrelled
over
his
corpse
.
On
May
21st
,
183
,
Leopold
declined
the
throne
of
Greece
.
'Leopold
'
,
snapped
Mme
de
Lieven
,
'has
played
us
a
pretty
trick
.
It
is
a
bad
business
...
Who
is
going
to
take
what
Leopold
has
refused
?
'
Leopold
's
hesitations
and
problems
and
his
final
rejection
had
created
considerable
ill-feeling
;
and
Count
Matuszewicz
,
writing
to
Stockmar
,
declared
that
~'Prince
Leopold
has
shown
so
many
6arrie
?
3re-pense
?
2es
,
so
much
bad
faith
,
so
much
irresolution
,
that
I
rejoice
not
to
see
him
entrusted
with
the
government
of
a
country
in
which
he
would
have
betrayed
the
confidence
of
the
three
Courts
...
There
is
no
difficulty
which
does
not
alarm
him
,
no
obstacle
which
does
not
stop
him
,
no
gesture
which
does
not
prove
that
he
would
have
brought
to
Greece
disgust
,
pusillanimity
,
and
the
perpetual
regret
of
having
abandoned
his
so-called
chances
of
the
eminent
position
of
Regent
of
England
.
It
is
this
Regency
that
he
will
never
obtain
,
above
all
now
that
he
has
crowned
his
shame
like
this
...
Such
a
sovereign
would
have
done
damage
to
royalty
.
'
And
this
scorn
and
anger
were
echoed
by
the
correspondent
,
quoted
in
the
Memoirs
of
Baron
Stockmar
,
who
wrote
to
the
Archbishop
of
Cologne
:
'What
does
Your
Eminence
say
to
the
behaviour
of
Prince
Leopold
?
It
is
quite
in
the
character
of
the
Marquis
Peu-a
?
3-Peu
,
as
King
George
=4
christened
him
;
instead
of
conquering
difficulties
,
instead
of
completing
the
work
he
had
undertaken
,
he
withdraws
like
a
coward
,
and
calculates
the
possible
chances
which
the
approaching
death
of
King
George
=4
may
throw
in
his
way
.
A
man
of
this
weak
character
is
totally
unfit
to
play
a
bold
part
in
life
.
'
13
THE
COBURG
COALITION
BY
May
183
it
was
sadly
evident
that
George
=4
was
dying
.
His
private
excesses
had
largely
damaged
his
reputation
among
his
contemporaries
,
but
after
all
,
his
excesses
had
been
those
of
virility
,
and
his
virtues
,
though
less
blatant
,
were
very
many
.
He
was
the
most
civilized
monarch
that
England
had
known
since
Charles
=2
:
perhaps
,
indeed
,
since
Elizabeth
.
He
had
accepted
the
dedication
of
Emma
,
he
had
patronized
Hoppner
and
Lawrence
,
he
had
added
widely
to
the
royal
collections
.
He
had
inspired
Nash
to
create
the
classical
splendour
of
Regent
's
Park
.
He
had
conjured
up
the
Coleridgean
fantasies
of
Brighton
;
he
had
made
(
with
his
architect
,
Wyattville
)
the
alterations
to
Windsor
that
had
turned
it
into
the
epitome
of
castles
;
and
he
had
built
his
own
Nonesuch
,
Carlton
House
.
He
had
been
the
arbiter
of
fashion
and
of
taste
;
and
in
all
he
did
he
had
been
a
superlative
figure
,
larger
than
life
.
He
was
a
born
king
,
and
the
Marquis
Peu-a
?
3-Peu
would
be
a
king
by
training
and
ambition
,
not
by
nature
.
In
May
183
the
jackals
were
impatient
for
the
bulky
,
pathetic
recluse
to
die
at
Windsor
;
and
Mme
de
Lieven
,
of
course
,
was
among
the
foremost
.
'The
most
delicate
question
'
,
so
she
wrote
in
eager
anticipation
,
'will
be
raised
by
the
death
of
the
King
.
It
will
be
necessary
to
make
provision
for
a
regency
in
the
case
of
the
Princess
Victoria
's
minority
.
The
Duke
of
Cumberland
is
caballing
for
it
,
and
Prince
Leopold
desires
it
.
Most
probably
it
will
be
assigned
to
the
Duchess
of
Kent
,
the
Princess
's
mother
,
in
which
case
it
will
be
Leopold
who
will
rule
.
'
And
,
since
the
Russian
Ambassador
's
wife
was
always
sharp
about
Leopold
,
she
continued
briskly
:
'He
has
given
us
every
reason
for
dissatisfaction
and
complaint
on
account
of
his
conduct
in
the
matter
of
Greece
,
and
the
English
Government
would
be
glad
to
follow
our
lead
and
to
oppose
the
Prince
's
pretensions
.
This
is
a
line
,
however
,
which
prudence
warns
us
not
to
take
.
He
will
be
powerful
some
day
,
and
indeed
he
is
so
already
by
the
number
of
his
supporters
.
'
Mr
Creevey
likewise
shot
a
barb
which
touched
the
truth
:
'I
suppose
Mrs
Kent
thinks
her
daughter
's
reign
is
coming
on
apace
,
and
that
her
brother
may
be
of
use
to
her
as
6versus
Cumberland
...
'
George
=4
was
still
clinging
to
life
,
William
=4
(
almost
mad
with
excitement
)
was
still
waiting
in
the
wings
,
but
the
preparations
continued
gaily
for
the
next
reign
but
one
.
'Lord
Durham
'
,
added
Creevey
,
'is
now
Prime
Minister
to
the
Duchess
of
Kent
and
Queen
Victoria
,
and
they
are
getting
up
all
their
arrangements
together
in
the
Isle
of
Wight
for
a
new
reign
.
'
At
last
,
on
June
26th
,
183
,
the
reign
of
George
=4
came
to
an
end
,
and
there
began
the
reign
of
the
simple
,
genial
Grand
Admiral-
the
most
remarkable
contrast
to
his
brother
that
could
be
imagined
.
England
changed
her
allegiance
overnight
from
a
splendid
sovereign
to
an
excited
,
bourgeois
little
king
who
could
not
get
over
the
fact
of
his
accession
.
The
gold-and-lacquer
days
of
the
Brighton
Pavilion
were
ended
.
'There
are
'
,
wrote
Croly
,
the
historian
,
'few
more
regular
or
temperate
men
in
their
habits
than
the
present
King
.
He
rises
early
,
sometimes
at
six
...
At
dinner
he
restricts
himself
generally
to
one
dish
of
plain
boiled
or
roasted
meat
,
drinking
only
sherry
,
and
that
in
moderation-
never
exceeding
a
pint
.
'
'A
quaint
King
indeed
!
'
was
Mme
de
Lieven
's
acid
contribution
.
'A
bon
enfant-
with
a
weak
head
!
'
William
=4
was
sixty-four
,
he
suffered
from
chronic
asthma
,
and
it
was
quite
possible
that
he
might
die
before
May
24th
,
1837
;
if
he
did
,
if
Queen
Victoria
(
the
title
sounded
well
)
-
if
Queen
Victoria
came
to
the
throne
before
her
eighteenth
birthday
,
there
would
have
to
be
a
regency
.
There
was
only
one
move
to
be
made
now
on
the
chess-board
,
and
Leopold
of
Coburg
would
be
Prince
Regent
of
the
United
Kingdom
:
Regent
,
that
is
,
in
everything
but
name
.
The
accession
to
the
regency
now
became
quite
as
important
as
Victoria's
accession
to
the
throne
,
and
the
candidates
canvassed
for
it
almost
as
if
they
were
canvassing
in
a
general
election
.
'Prince
Leopold
and
his
sister
,
the
Duchess
of
Kent
,
are
getting
popularity
in
the
provinces
,
'
snapped
Dorothea
de
Lieven
in
September
.
'He
is
much
interested
in
the
Regency
question
,
and
had
a
long
talk
with
me
about
it
.
Naturally
,
he
wants
it
to
be
given
to
his
sister
,
but
the
Ministry
wish
it
to
pass
to
the
Queen
...
After
the
King
's
death
,
the
Queen
,
so
far
as
England
is
concerned
,
is
only
a
foreigner
.
As
for
the
Duke
of
Cumberland
,
'
finished
Dorothea
,
'he
has
no
illusions
and
puts
forward
no
claim
,
clearly
seeing
that
it
would
be
useless
.
'
And
for
once
Dorothea
de
Lieven
did
not
exaggerate
.
The
Duke
of
Cumberland
knew
quite
well
that
he
was
by
far
the
most
unpopular
royal
brother
.
The
others
might
be
more
or
less
eccentric
,
but
he
was
credited
with
murder
,
incest
and
homosexuality
.
Cartoons
(
and
they
were
rough
and
ribald
)
did
not
spare
him
:
Cumberland
was
the
villain
of
the
age
.
Besides
,
if
his
niece
became
Queen
of
England
,
he
would
receive
a
crown
of
his
own
,
for
she
could
not
succeed
to
the
Kingdom
of
Hanover
.
So
Queen
Adelaide
patiently
continued
her
carpet-work
at
Windsor
,
and
the
Sailor
King
,
understandably
disconcerted
to
find
his
death
discussed
before
his
coronation
,
continued
to
rule
the
country
and
propose
the
Duke
of
Wellington
for
the
Regency
.
Mrs
Kent
(
'the
Swiss
Governess
'
,
George
=4
had
called
her
)
,
buxom
and
domineering
,
with
the
little
Leiningen
regency
behind
her
,
was
'courted
and
sought
after
as
much
as
if
she
were
already
Regent
'
,
and
Prince
Leopold
,
noted
Mme
de
Lieven
,
'takes
a
gloomy
view
of
all
that
is
going
on
.
All
the
royal
princes
are
opposed
to
the
Duke
of
Wellington
.
The
King
is
alone
in
his
determination
to
support
him
.
'
The
combination
of
the
King
and
the
victor
of
Waterloo
was
enough
,
however
,
to
alarm
the
most
spirited
opponents
;
and
the
Coburgs
needed
to
keep
up
a
constant
campaign
.
'Prince
Leopold
and
his
sister
'
,
wrote
the
usual
observer
,
late
in
September
,
'are
exploring
the
provinces
in
pursuit
of
popularity
.
The
prince
assumes
the
air
of
a
presumptive
heir
.
The
regency
question
will
in
all
probability
be
decided
in
favour
of
the
Duchess
of
Kent
...
'
And
since
Dorothea
never
took
her
piercing
eyes
off
the
Coburg
coalition
,
she
reported
again
on
October
25th
:
'The
Duchess
of
Kent
and
her
brother
hold
themselves
very
high
,
as
if
the
throne
is
to
be
theirs
tomorrow-
and
this
is
most
unpleasant
to
the
King
.
Leopold
does
not
show
himself
,
but
works
silently
underground
.
'
The
Regency
Act
of
183
settled
,
finally
,
that
if
the
Queen
were
to
have
a
child
and
the
King
died
before
its
majority
,
she
should
act
as
its
guardian
and
as
regent
;
but
that
if
she
were
childless
and
Victoria
ascended
the
throne
at
her
uncle
's
death
,
the
Duchess
of
Kent
should
be
her
daughter
's
guardian
and
act
as
regent
during
her
minority
.
Most
fortunately
,
at
this
moment
Fate
took
a
hand
with
the
chess
game
.
In
September
183
revolution
broke
out
in
Brussels
.
14
LEOPOLD
OF
THE
BELGIANS
ON
July
29th
,
revolution
had
burst
out
in
Paris
,
Charles
=1
had
fled
,
and
Louis-Philippe
,
the
ex-Duc
d'Orle
?
2ans
,
the
exile
of
Twickenham
,
had
accepted
the
crown
'from
the
hands
of
the
people
'
.
Events
in
France
had
had
immediate
repercussions
on
Belgium
:
the
repercussions
which
Leopold
,
and
indeed
every
student
of
history
,
had
expected
.
In
1792
the
victory
of
Jemappes
had
put
Belgium
into
French
hands
;
and
French
ideas
had
been
imposed
with
effect
.
Division
into
departments
,
centralization
of
government
,
the
introduction
of
the
Code
Napole
?
2on
,
the
freedom
of
the
Scheldt
,
had
done
much
to
help
the
development
of
Belgium
;
and
freedom
of
worship
and
civic
equality
replaced
the
old
principle
of
the
nobles
'
supremacy
.
It
was
not
surprising
that
a
considerable
French
party
formed
in
Belgium
;
and
its
influence
only
weakened
when
the
Continental
blockade
began
to
weigh
heavily
on
the
country
.
In
1815
,
when
the
Congress
of
Vienna
united
the
Belgians
with
the
Dutch
(
whom
they
detested
)
,
the
memory
of
France
grew
strong
again
;
and
when
William
=1
of
Holland
attempted
to
amalgamate
his
two
peoples
,
Belgium
thought
only
of
separating
from
Holland
and
rejoining
France
.
The
effect
of
the
French
Revolution
in
July
183
was
therefore
immediate
;
the
July
days
in
Paris
were
followed
by
the
August
days
in
Brussels
.
On
August
24th
,
at
the
Brussels
Opera
House
,
Auber's
Masaniello
was
being
performed
.
It
dealt
with
the
Neapolitan
rising
against
Spain
;
it
was
a
work
of
revolution
.
And
when
the
tenor
began
to
sing
his
famous
aria
,
'Des
armes
,
des
flambeaux
!
'
the
audience
swept
out
,
drunk
with
the
message
,
into
the
summer
night
.
Brussels
was
pillaged
,
and
the
Belgian
Revolution
had
begun
.
The
spontaneous
movement
spread
across
the
Belgian
provinces
,
and
it
took
King
William
some
time
to
organize
forces
to
crush
the
rebellion
.
Late
in
September
,
the
Belgian
National
Congress
voted
the
separation
of
Belgium
from
Holland
,
and
in
October
it
declared
Belgium
to
be
an
independent
state
.
#
212
<
28
TEXT
G21
>
At
any
rate
I
found
it
quite
difficult
to
shake
my
feelings
free
from
beliefs
which
my
reason
had
rejected
.
Fortunately
for
me
my
mother
was
unusually
liberal-minded
.
I
do
not
recall
her
ever
attempting
to
implant
any
kind
of
rigid
doctrine
or
fearful
religious
truth
into
her
children
's
minds
.
Her
aim
was
that
we
should
not
have
peculiar
views
and
that
we
should
grow
up
mildly
orthodox
,
so
that
at
a
later
age
we
could
discard
as
much
or
as
little
of
conventional
religion
as
might
suit
us
.
I
suspect
that
my
father
had
been
a
sceptic
and
certainly
my
maternal
grandfather
was
a
convinced
one
.
Agnosticism
,
as
Huxley
called
it
,
was
becoming
respectable
,
and
I
welcomed
that
mental
attitude
of
being
free
to
think
for
myself
.
It
is
not
very
surprising
that
presently
I
earned
the
family
nickname
of
the
'the
youngest
infallible
'
,
for
I
knew
all
the
answers
though
not
,
as
yet
,
many
of
the
questions
.
These
came
my
way
later
in
life
.
Perhaps
because
of
my
secret
ambitions
I
was
curious
to
see
what
eminent
people
looked
like
.
At
Clifton
College
,
I
had
often
seen
the
immortal
W.
G.
Grace
watching
his
son
at
the
wicket
,
and
I
,
like
other
boys
,
had
stared
at
the
vast
bearded
celebrity
,
sometimes
even
having
the
privilege
of
seeing
him
play
on
the
Close
and
smiting
the
ball
for
six
.
A
heavenly
spectacle
!
At
University
College
,
the
discoverer
of
argon
,
Sir
William
Ramsay
,
looked
disappointingly
ordinary
.
We
were
often
given
tickets
to
soire
?
2es
of
the
Royal
Geographical
Society
where
we
could
feast
our
eyes
on
great
men
and
hear
them
talk
;
Sir
William
Crookes
lecturing
on
those
magical
tubes
of
his
which
produced
X-rays
,
Stanley
on
his
African
explorations
,
Nansen
and
his
ship
the
Fram
,
George
Nathaniel
Curzon
who
had
just
explored
the
Pamirs
,
and
others
famous
then
but
now
forgotten
.
It
seemed
to
me
that
these
celebrities
were
much
like
ordinary
folk
to
look
at
;
why
should
n't
I
become
one
too
?
During
the
first
half
of
1896
my
mother
was
visiting
her
sisters
in
New
Zealand
and
I
became
a
boarder
in
a
relative
's
family
in
Hampstead
.
It
was
very
uncongenial
and
I
was
desperately
unhappy
there
,
living
in
mental
solitude
without
friends
of
any
kind
.
On
my
mother
's
return
in
the
summer
of
that
year
a
much
brighter
prospect
opened
.
She
took
a
house
in
Cambridge
and
there
I
made
a
fresh
start
as
a
non-collegiate
student
,
with
a
view
ultimately
of
obtaining
my
medical
degree
.
CHAPTER
=2
Cambridge
The
Medical
Student
at
Cambridge
took
the
Natural
Science
Tripos
(
in
Anatomy
and
Physiology
)
as
the
first
stage
of
his
training
but
in
those
three
years
my
chief
interests
lay
in
other
directions
.
I
worked
hard
at
studying
dramatic
technique
and
in
seeing
plays
whenever
I
could
.
In
addition
there
were
theological
and
philosophical
works
to
be
read
and
then
problems
to
be
discussed
with
anyone
who
would
listen
.
At
eighteen
it
is
easy
to
settle
the
affairs
of
this
world
and
to
arrange
those
of
the
next
to
one
's
own
satisfaction
;
but
among
undergraduates
there
are
so
often
some
whose
minds
are
fixed
in
error
,
evidently
afflicted
by
the
sin
of
invincible
ignorance
,
from
which
one
is
oneself
happily
free
.
In
those
years
at
Cambridge
I
was
reaching
the
stage
in
self-education
where
questions
become
more
exciting
than
answers
.
Sermons
by
eminent
divines
,
preaching
on
Sundays
in
Great
St.
Mary
's
,
provided
me
with
abundant
specimens
of
theological
conundrums
;
and
it
was
instructive
too
,
in
view
of
a
possible
political
career
,
to
hear
examples
of
oratory
.
I
found
Father
Maturin
the
most
remarkable
and
Bishop
Gore
the
most
profound
.
I
also
heard
Bishop
Temple
(
the
great
,
not
the
less
)
,
Archdeacon
Farrar
(
of
Eric
or
Little
by
Little
)
,
Mandel
Creighton
,
Scott
Holland
,
and
others
who
figured
largely
in
the
ecclesiastical
world
of
the
nineties
.
Yet
in
spite
of
them
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
~There
was
a
Door
to
which
I
found
no
Key
:
There
was
a
veil
past
which
I
could
not
see
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Among
undergraduates
my
greatest
friend
was
a
theological
student
with
whom
I
argued
interminably
many
a
long
evening
;
we
had
nothing
whatever
in
common
and
we
remained
intimate
friends
for
fifty
years
.
I
had
reached
the
age
when
sexual
questions
pester
the
imagination
and
supply
undergraduates
with
an
absorbing
topic
for
discussion
.
Nature
demands
information
.
How
to
obtain
it
?
One
heard
vaguely
that
'they
order
this
matter
better
in
France
'
,
but
aesthetic
principles
coupled
with
an
element
of
Puritanical
shyness
in
my
case
,
forbade
practical
experiments
,
and
happily
an
alternative
source
of
knowledge
was
available
,
namely
the
kind
of
literature
which
was
commonly
condemned
as
'improper
'
,
'pornographic
'
or
'obscene
'
.
I
am
amazed
to
recall
how
mild
were
the
books
which
,
in
the
nineties
,
served
to
provoke
a
young
man
's
furtive
blush
;
the
Decameron
,
Contes
Drolatiques
and
Zola
's
novels
,
in
atrocious
translations
;
Oscar
Wilde
's
Dorian
Grey
and
the
like
which
I
suppose
would
today
make
schoolgirls
yawn
.
Doubtless
there
are
modern
equivalents
which
serve
youth
equally
well
as
psychological
sedatives
,
satisfying
for
the
time
being
those
unruly
impulses
which
might
otherwise
interfere
with
scholarship
.
I
must
not
forget
to
remind
myself
that
among
other
subjects
at
Cambridge
I
studied
Anatomy
and
Physiology
as
a
preliminary
stage
to
medicine
and
as
an
exercise
in
viewing
the
naked
truth
without
flinching
.
For
the
English
mind
this
is
curiously
distasteful
.
It
was
the
custom
among
us
students
to
attend
Addenbrooke's
Hospital
to
watch
operations
,
as
a
hardening
process
.
I
found
this
had
the
drawback
that
as
soon
as
an
operation
had
started
I
fainted
;
the
power
of
suggestion-
or
the
dislike
of
the
naked
truth-
was
such
that
eventually
I
even
began
to
faint
as
I
entered
the
hospital
gates
.
Clearly
I
should
have
to
abandon
all
hopes
of
becoming
a
doctor
.
Or
was
there
a
cure
?
Making
one
more
attempt
,
which
I
vowed
should
be
the
last
,
I
went
early
to
the
torture
chamber
,
sat
in
the
front
row
from
which
escape
was
impossible
,
and
spent
the
morning
fainting
and
coming
round
over
and
over
again
.
That
effectively
cured
me
;
it
also
taught
a
useful
lesson
,
applicable
to
many
things
in
life
.
As
a
non-collegiate
student
I
found
myself
meeting
a
range
of
other
undergraduates
much
more
varied
than
at
most
of
the
colleges
.
There
were
men
of
all
ages
,
creeds
and
races
.
I
recall
a
room
full
of
us
,
fourteen
in
number
and
no
two
of
the
same
nation
,
all
jabbering
English
.
We
happened
to
mention
how
some
English
families
boast
of
Norman
blood
.
Then
a
Greek
claimed
for
his
family
a
much
longer
descent
and
then
among
those
from
the
East
the
'bidding
'
rose
by
thousands
,
until
an
Icelander
capped
all
by
claiming
direct
lineal
descent
from
Odin
.
Evidently
Norman
blood
is
mere
6vin
ordinaire
.
I
seized
the
opportunity
afforded
by
Cambridge
of
starting
to
collect
books
;
I
still
have
my
eighteenth-century
editions
of
Swift
,
Pope
,
Hudibras
and
the
Spectator
which
I
bought
in
1897
off
Mr.
David
's
famous
stall
in
the
Market
Place
.
Whilst
at
Cambridge
I
was
taught
by
my
mother
to
appreciate
Gothic
architecture
,
a
subject
she
had
much
studied
,
and
during
the
vac
we
visited
the
glories
of
Normandy
.
From
her
too
I
began
to
learn
something
about
pictures
,
especially
those
of
the
Old
Italian
Masters
.
Names
like
Fra
Angelico
and
Filippo
Lippi
and
Botticelli
came
to
have
a
friendly
significance
,
filling
a
gap
in
my
raw
sceptical
mind
.
I
was
beginning
to
realize
that
it
does
n't
matter
much
whether
a
legend
is
true
so
long
as
it
is
beautiful
.
At
the
end
of
my
time
at
the
University
I
had
learnt
that
a
properly
trained
aesthetic
sensibility
was
a
more
reliable
guide
in
life
than
any
system
of
theological
dogmas
,
though
I
would
admit
that
this
might
not
apply
to
all
people
.
For
me
,
however
,
aesthetics
seemed
to
be
a
more
civilized
mode
of
guidance
than
theology
.
In
order
to
develop
aesthetic
tastes
it
would
be
necessary
to
familiarize
oneself
with
as
many
forms
of
art
as
possible
,
but
how
in
the
world
could
one
do
all
this
if
one
had
to
waste
so
much
time
learning
to
become
a
doctor
?
How
much
easier
it
would
be
to
belong
to
some
Puritanical
sect
that
stifles
all
expressions
of
beauty
,
hates
arts
and
is
the
sole
possessor
of
the
key
which
unlocks
the
Heavenly
Gates
!
How
simple
just
to
worship
ugliness
and
call
it
God
!
But
as
it
was
,
Science
and
Art
were
making
rival
demands
on
my
time
and
thoughts
;
and
it
seemed
that
while
Art
added
to
the
joy
of
life
,
Science
added
only
to
its
comforts
.
I
suppose
it
is
common
enough
to
look
back
later
in
life
and
to
say
what
was
the
most
valuable
of
the
gifts
one
gets
from
three
years
at
the
University
.
In
my
case
certainly
,
it
was
a
keener
appreciation
of
the
beauty
of
things
,
ranging
from
the
pictures
of
van
Eyck
which
I
heard
Professor
Waldstein
expound
in
lectures
in
the
Fitzwilliam
Museum
,
to
the
shape
of
the
buildings
of
the
Colleges
.
Make
your
way
along
the
Backs
on
a
May
morning
to
the
Wilderness
,
penetrate
passages
and
archways
,
cross
bridges
and
gaze
again
and
again
at
the
Great
Court
of
Trinity
:
this
,
believe
me
,
is
what
education
means
,
real
education
,
for
through
appreciating
the
beauty
of
things
you
come
in
time
to
appreciate
the
beauty
of
ideas
.
CHAPTER
=3
Bart's
After
Cambridge
,
I
entered
at
St.
Bartholomew
's
Hospital
,
London
,
at
the
beginning
of
19
.
My
mother
and
I
lived
in
the
suburbs
and
we
were
so
fortunate
as
to
have
as
a
neighbour
the
late
J.
W.
Allen
,
lecturer
(
later
Professor
)
in
History
at
Bedford
College
for
Women
.
He
supplied
me
with
what
I
most
required
at
that
phase
of
development
;
he
became
a
guide
to
my
reading
and
an
admirable
critic
of
my
attempts
to
write
plays
;
and
he
had
enormous
enthusiasm
for
good
literature
.
I
recall
his
lending
me
,
one
evening
,
the
poems
of
D.
G.
Rossetti
.
I
sat
up
all
night
until
I
had
read
the
volume
from
cover
to
cover
.
I
have
not
read
any
of
it
since
!
I
received
that
night
an
exhilarating
shock
to
my
sensibilities
in
appreciating
the
strange
beauty
words
can
present
when
arranged
in
particular
patterns
.
If
,
with
a
taste
for
literature
one
happened
to
have
grown
up
about
the
beginning
of
this
century
,
one
almost
certainly
would
be
conscious
of
that
quality
called
'style
'
.
For
then
books
were
admired
chiefly
for
their
'style
'
and
writers
laboured
in
pursuit
of
6le
mot
juste
.
As
you
read
those
slender
greenish
volumes
of
the
Pseudonym
Library
,
pausing
to
discover
the
peculiar
merits
of
Some
Emotions
and
a
Moral
,
you
felt
that
however
obscure
the
meaning
,
the
style
was
superb
.
There
was
,
too
,
The
Yellow
Book
,
a
veritable
storehouse
of
literary
style
and
if
one
were
in
doubt
what
the
word
implied
,
there
was
Walter
Pater
's
essay
on
Style
to
settle
the
matter
.
It
was
in
fact
a
kind
of
literary
'class
distinction
'
,
a
superior
quality
which
only
the
select
were
capable
of
appreciating
.
It
was
not
the
matter
presented
by
the
author
so
much
as
the
manner
that
counted
.
The
reader
learnt
to
be
sensitive
to
the
shape
of
a
sentence
,
to
the
use
of
'master
words
'
round
which
an
author
like
Stevenson
would
build
significant
paragraphs
;
and
to
admire
those
splashes
of
colour
that
were
almost
purple
.
How
gratifying
to
one
's
self-esteem
to
patronize
an
art
so
exclusive
!
But
alas
!
-
already
in
those
Edwardian
years
the
hoofs
of
democracy
were
trampling
over
the
flower
beds
.
A
more
plebeian
mode
was
in
demand
and
authors
proclaimed
their
views
in
loud
,
level
tones
.
About
that
time
I
experienced
another
shock
at
an
exhibition
of
Romney
's
portraits
,
many
of
Lady
Hamilton
.
No
one
,
I
thought
,
could
ever
have
really
looked
as
beautiful
as
that
;
it
must
be
a
trick
.
I
sat
,
watching
that
magical
creature
casting
a
spell
over
me
,
extraordinarily
exhilarating
;
but
later
came
the
shock
of
realizing
that
this
kind
of
knock-out
blow
might
happen
to
me
in
real
life
some
day
.
#
222
<
29
TEXT
G22
>
We
had
learnt
about
them
in
our
daily
scripture
lessons
.
We
found
Europe
a
very
accommodating
continent
,
with
the
easily
recognized
Italy
''
boot
''
,
and
a
pink
Russia
taking
up
most
of
the
space
,
where
we
were
only
required
to
point
out
St.
Petersburg
and
perhaps
Moscow
.
Like
the
Grecian
urn
and
beauty
,
that
was
all
we
knew
or
needed
to
know
about
Russia
.
When
it
came
to
nearer
home
,
then
prejudice
and
patriotism
had
their
stubborn
way
with
us
.
All
very
well
for
England
to
spread
her
patchwork
quilt
of
counties
before
us
.
We
viewed
her
with
unsympathetic
eyes
.
But
unroll
the
map
of
Scotland
,
and
here
was
Geography
itself
.
What
could
a
whole
wilderness
of
maps
display
that
could
beat
this
land
of
ours
?
Look
to
the
West
,
and
there
was
pink
Argyll
,
all
broken
up
by
long
strips
of
blue
sea
,
and
lovely
islands
with
romantic
Highland
names
.
Over
the
sea
to
Skye
with
Prince
Charlie
,
and
to
Iona
,
where
the
long-ago
saint
built
a
shrine
and
raised
a
cross
.
Back
to
the
East
,
and
there
was
Edinburgh
.
And
here
were
we
,
actually
in
a
house
in
a
street
in
Edinburgh
!
Gleefully
we
pointed
out
the
Firth
of
Forth
,
in
which
we
had
all
bathed
and
paddled
at
one
or
other
of
the
little
villages
on
its
coast
.
North
Berwick
,
with
the
Bass
Rock
and
Tantallon
Castle
,
and
over
in
Fife
,
Aberdour
,
its
woods
lovely
in
Maytime
with
the
blue
of
wild
hyacinths
,
and
Largo
,
where
Robinson
Crusoe
was
born
,
Elie
,
with
Macduff
's
cave
and
the
rubies
on
Ruby
Beach
,
and
grey
St.
Andrews
,
with
the
links
,
the
ruins
,
and
the
castle
,
and
the
echoes
of
the
long-ago
lullaby
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Hush
1thee
,
hush
1thee
,
do
not
fret
1thee
,
The
Black
Douglas
will
not
get
1thee
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
We
chattered
,
we
pointed
out
,
and
compared
notes
on
beaches
and
sand-castles
and
spades
and
shells
,
and
jelly
fish
,
and
Miss
Gray
joined
in
and
told
us
stories
of
Macduff
,
and
Macbeth
,
and
the
Black
Douglas
.
I
had
been
to
the
Trossachs
,
and
had
seen
Ben
Lomond
,
''
Ellen
's
isle
''
and
the
``
Silver
Strand
''
,
so
when
the
poetry
lesson
was
from
The
Lady
of
the
Lake
the
pictures
in
my
mind
flashed
into
unforgettable
words
.
Lessons
?
These
things
were
at
the
heart
of
us
,
and
Miss
Gray
was
there
with
us
.
That
's
the
sort
of
person
she
was
.
The
same
with
History
.
History
was
for
Miss
Gray
,
and
easily
for
us
,
a
pageant
of
heroes
and
splendour
,
of
pity
and
even
tears
.
Scotland
was
of
course
our
first
love
.
Her
history
blazoned
before
our
eyes
the
bravery
of
Wallace
,
Bruce
and
his
indomitable
spider
,
Bannockburn
,
Mary
Queen
of
Scots
and
best
of
all
,
Bonnie
Prince
Charlie
,
with
tartans
waving
and
banners
flying
...
.
Little
Arthur
's
England
brought
us
good
King
Alfred
and
Harold
after
a
page
or
two
of
blue-painted
Britons
with
Druids
and
mistletoe-
and
so
on
to
the
lion-hearted
Richard
and
his
brave
Crusaders
,
and
the
sad
tale
,
with
a
pathetic
picture
,
of
the
little
princes
in
the
Tower
.
And
,
of
course
,
that
hero
of
heroes
for
all
little
girls
,
the
glorious
and
adorable
Sir
Walter
Raleigh
,
cloak
and
all
.
We
learnt
the
names
of
the
wives
of
Henry
=8
,
we
loved
Charles
=1
and
hated
Cromwell
,
and
after
being
a
little
bored
by
Queen
Anne
and
the
Georges
,
we
ended
up
comfortably
with
our
own
Queen
Victoria
,
and
she
,
in
our
childish
loyalties
,
was
and
would
be
ever
the
one
and
only
heroine
of
the
National
Anthem
.
Little
Arthur
's
England-
I
have
it
still
.
I
remember
how
I
would
open
it
and
read
the
first
words
:
``
You
know
,
my
dear
little
Arthur
''
and
then
turn
to
the
last
page
and
read
the
last
words
:
``
I
hope
it
will
help
you
to
understand
bigger
and
better
histories
bye
and
bye
.
''
I
do
n't
know
if
it
was
``
Little
Arthur
''
,
but
most
certainly
it
was
little
Miss
Gray
who
helped
me
to
that
understanding
,
awaking
in
me
,
sublimely
unconscious
,
interest
and
energy
for
tackling
these
``
bigger
and
better
histories
''
in
later
years
.
One
of
our
lessons
was
to
read
aloud
.
I
do
not
know
what
children
read
in
school
these
days
,
but
the
people
who
compiled
our
reading
books
must
have
been
as
deeply
concerned
about
what
we
read
as
about
how
we
read
it-
for
our
books
were
made
up
of
extracts
from
great
writers
,
interspersed
with
poetry
from
the
great
poets
.
I
remember
being
charmed
and
amused
by
the
Sir
Roger
de
Coverley
papers
from
the
Spectator
,
while
the
translation
of
Pliny
's
letters
to
Tacitus
describing
the
eruption
of
Vesuvius
,
and
the
lava
pouring
down
on
Pompeii
and
Herculaneum
,
must
have
made
so
deep
an
impression
that
it
was
still
clear
at
the
back
of
my
mind
when
,
many
years
later
,
I
saw
the
smoke
of
Vesuvius
above
the
Bay
of
Naples
,
and
stood
among
the
ruins
of
the
cities
.
Of
all
the
valuable
things
we
learnt
in
those
early
days
in
``
the
little
Schoolroom
''
nothing
,
I
think
,
was
more
valuable
than
the
poetry
,
which
we
not
only
got
by
heart
,
but
,
stirred
by
Miss
Gray's
enthusiasms
,
also
took
to
heart
,
laying
the
foundations
of
a
love
of
poetry
which
has
ever
remained
with
me
.
Can
I
ever
forget
the
stimulating
joy
of
standing
up
and
reciting
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
~Cannon
to
right
of
them
,
Cannon
to
left
of
them
,
Volleyed
and
thundered
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
and
all
the
time
seeing
in
my
mind
's
eye
that
brave
Brigade
,
galloping
,
galloping
into
immortal
glory
?
``
Theirs
not
to
reason
why
!
''
Neither
was
it
mine-
the
splendour
and
the
tragedy
were
all
in
all
.
And
``
The
Schooner
Hesperus
!
''
with
the
ache
in
my
heart
for
the
skipper
's
little
daughter
lying
on
that
forsaken
beach
,
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
The
salt
sea
frozen
on
her
breast
,
The
salt
tears
in
her
eye
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
And
the
appeal
of
the
incorruptible
Casabianca
,
standing
alone
amid
the
flames
,
preferring
death
to
disobedience
!
Oh
,
the
pity
of
it
!
I
felt
it
,
Miss
Gray
felt
it
,
we
all
felt
it
.
I
think
we
regarded
the
``
Queen
of
the
May
''
rather
in
the
light
of
a
distinguished
stranger
,
for
no
Queens
of
May
ever
reigned
in
Scotland
,
but
we
liked
her
,
and
sympathised
with
her
eager
desire
to
be
up
and
doing-
the
lilt
of
her
lines
was
easy
to
learn
,
and
she
lilted
so
many
touching
and
interesting
things
that
we
could
only
rejoice
when
she
,
having
``
thought
to
pass
away
before
''
went
on
living
and
lilting
for
quite
a
page
or
two
longer
.
Then
for
rollicking
fun
,
could
anything
beat
``
John
Gilpin
and
his
Spouse
''
,
and
that
gay
picnic
at
the
``
The
Bell
''
at
Edmonton
,
and
the
screaming
from
the
balcony
when
the
wigless
John
went
flashing
by
on
his
run-away
steed
?
And
surely
there
was
no
resisting
the
charm
of
the
dashing
''
Young
Lochinvar
''
and
his
fair
Ellen
?
``
One
touch
to
her
hand
,
and
one
word
in
her
ear
''
(
and
could
n't
one
just
see
the
glint
in
his
eye
!
)
and
in
a
trice
they
're
off
and
away
,
all
the
wedding
guests
coming
helter-skelter
behind
them
!
Then
ho
!
for
the
``
racing
and
chasing
on
Cannobie
Lee
!
''
How
we
all
laughed
!
How
Miss
Gray
laughed
!
In
gentler
strain
,
could
anything
be
sweeter
than
that
dear
little
brook
telling
its
own
story
and
how
it
came
``
from
haunts
of
coot
and
hern
''
,
chatter-chattering
its
way
to
``
join
the
brimming
river
''
?
I
knew
quite
a
lot
of
chattering
brooks
myself
.
And
I
think
that
even
we
,
young
as
we
were
,
felt
the
strain
of
music
linked
with
infinity
in
the
haunting
refrain
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
For
men
may
come
and
men
may
go
.
But
I
go
on
for
ever
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Many
another
poem
could
I
speak
of
which
sang
itself
into
my
heart
and
memory
.
But
for
me
,
best
of
all
,
the
ever
delightful
blacksmith
in
his
smithy
``
under
a
spreading
chestnut
tree
''
.
Best
for
me
,
because
I
actually
knew
a
blacksmith
,
just
like
Longfellow
's
,
minus
the
chestnut
tree
,
who
lived
on
Tweedside
in
a
jewel
of
a
tiny
village
called
Clovenfords
,
where
I
was
taken
every
spring
.
My
father
and
my
brothers
put
up
at
the
Inn
,
where
Hogg
the
Ettrick
Shepherd
,
and
Sir
Walter
Scott
,
had
put
up
before
them-
but
Louis
and
I
and
Ann
lived
in
the
village
blacksmith
's
cottage
,
with
the
smithy
next
door
,
and
through
the
wall
we
could
hear
the
bellows
blowing
and
the
horses
stamping
.
My
blacksmith
too
,
had
``
large
and
sinewy
hands
''
-
``
swiney
''
as
one
of
my
own
children
misread
it-
and
often
did
I
stand
and
watch
him
shoeing
a
horse
,
and
was
allowed
to
put
my
small
hands
on
the
bellows
and
help
blow
the
fire
.
So
it
is
of
my
Clovenfords
blacksmith
,
dark-eyed
and
black-bearded
,
in
his
smithy
among
the
hills
,
that
Longfellow
brings
back
the
memory
.
At
ten
o'clock
Miss
de
Dreux
rang
the
big
brass
bell
in
the
hall
.
She
did
this
every
hour
until
two
o'clock
,
when
the
day-girls
went
home
.
At
the
sound
of
the
bell
,
doors
would
open
and
release
girls
talking
and
laughing
;
feet
ran
to
and
fro
,
as
we
all
changed
rooms
for
different
classes
.
Each
hour
,
silence
changed
to
noise
,
and
noise
again
to
silence
.
A
memory
stays
with
me
,
of
arriving
late
one
morning
to
find
all
doors
closed
against
me
,
like
the
gates
of
doom
.
The
ticking
of
the
grandfather
clock
in
the
corner
seemed
an
echo
of
my
anxiously
beating
heart
.
I
could
hear
the
voice
of
Mr.
Robertson
in
the
salle
a
?
3
manger
,
and
perhaps
the
German
tones
of
Madame
Kunz
in
the
grande
salle
with
the
Senior
German
class
.
Upstairs
and
down
I
heard
the
muffled
sound
of
pianos
,
hesitating
scales
,
or
stumbling
sonatas
,
and
the
guttural
German
voices
of
Miss
Wehle
and
Miss
Javrova
the
music
teachers-
all
very
awe-inspiring
for
an
anxious
culprit
.
In
the
grande
salle
,
from
ten
to
eleven
o'clock
,
Mr.
Robertson
taught
writing
and
arithmetic
.
Seated
at
one
of
the
long
desks
,
I
had
my
first
thrill
with
real
ink
and
a
quill
pen
.
Oh
,
the
spluttering
of
that
pen
!
And
the
messiness
of
the
thin
pink
papier
buvard
that
soaked
up
the
blots
!
And
the
pages
of
alphabetical
moral
maxims
we
scratched
and
blotted
in
out
copy-books
!
For
our
sums
we
used
slates
,
and
slate-pencils
,
which
would
often
give
out
a
horrible
screech
as
our
small
hands
slipped
on
a
line
or
figure
,
and
this
would
be
echoed
by
a
screech
of
agony
from
everybody
in
the
room
.
We
did
a
great
deal
of
rubbing
out
with
the
torchon
,
helped
by
a
lick
from
a
finger
.
Mr.
Robertson
had
a
long
red
beard
and
whiskers
which
tickled
my
neck
as
he
bent
over
me
correcting
my
sums
...
.
We
had
out
first
French
lessons
from
Miss
de
Dreux
.
Hall's
First
French
Course
,
all
masculines
and
feminines
,
troublesome
conjugations
,
and
exercises
to
write
at
home
.
Before
very
long
we
were
reading
Un
Philosophe
sous
les
Toits-
I
can
not
remember
the
author
,
but
I
know
I
had
a
sort
of
affection
for
that
old
philosopher
and
his
meditations
under
his
roofs
.
It
was
dear
Miss
Bogen
who
gave
us
our
first
German
lessons
,
only
vocabulary
,
no
books
.
She
was
a
sweet
,
kind
creature
and
we
all
loved
her
.
Later
on
,
when
Madame
Kunz
took
us
over
,
German
became
important
,
with
Weisse
's
Grammar
,
Schiller
,
Goethe
's
``
Faust
''
and
Heine
's
poetry
.
But
even
in
these
early
days
we
were
growing
daily
more
familiar
with
speech
both
in
French
and
German
.
Then
of
course
,
there
was
music
.
There
were
two
piano
mistresses
,
both
German
,
both
very
plain
,
both
admirable
teachers
,
though
severe
,
both
trained
at
Leipzig
Conservatoire
,
which
in
those
days
was
considered
the
last
word
for
training
``
in
all
kinds
of
1musick
''
.
Miss
Javrova
,
who
taught
us
little
ones
,
had
a
very
long
nose
.
Though
she
was
strict
,
she
was
kind
and
appreciative
of
effort
.
I
was
a
nervously
conscientious
child
,
and
took
my
practising
seriously
.
``
You
must
play
this
ten
times
over
''
,
Miss
Javrova
would
say
,
pointing
with
relentless
fingers
to
a
jumble
of
crotchets
and
quavers
.
#
23
<
21
TEXT
G23
>
Again
there
was
a
long
pause
.
'We
're
mates
,
'
he
said
at
last
;
that
was
all
,
yet
I
felt
there
was
something
more
to
it
.
I
sent
for
the
sergeant
of
the
platoon
both
men
were
in
and
asked
him
to
try
to
find
out
discreetly
what
lay
behind
this
.
It
did
not
take
him
long
.
Rifleman
A
had
a
secret
;
he
was
illiterate
,
or
very
nearly
so
.
Rifleman
B
was
teaching
him
to
read
and
write
in
private
.
It
had
cost
A
a
great
effort
to
confess
his
secret
to
his
mate
and
he
could
not
face
confiding
in
somebody
else
;
they
wanted
to
complete
the
tuition
.
I
took
B
off
the
draft
and
eventually
sent
them
on
another
one
together
.
A
disproportionate
amount
of
my
time
seemed
to
be
taken
up
with
delinquency
,
military
or
civil
.
Apart
from
the
daily
'crime
sheet'
there
were
occasional
courts
martial
,
appearances
in
the
police
courts
of
neighbouring
towns
as
'prisoner
's
friend
'
,
and
even
,
on
one
occasion
,
which
I
shall
describe
in
another
connection
,
a
journey
to
London
to
give
'evidence
of
character
'
in
a
case
against
a
rifleman
.
The
first
time
I
appeared
at
a
court
martial
I
took
infinite
pains
with
my
case
for
the
defence
.
I
interviewed
the
prisoner-
a
deserter-
in
the
guardroom
several
times
,
sorted
out
the
obvious
lies
from
the
more
plausible
parts
of
his
story
and
,
discovering
that
the
essence
of
desertion
lies
in
the
intention
not
to
return
,
built
up
an
elaborate
argument
to
show
that
the
man
had
intended
to
come
back
,
or
at
least
that
he
could
not
be
proved
to
have
intended
otherwise
.
This
last
became
difficult
when
it
emerged
belatedly
,
via
the
civilian
police
,
that
he
had
flogged-
that
is
,
sold-
every
stitch
of
his
military
clothing
and
every
piece
of
his
equipment
.
My
case
got
off
to
a
bad
start
.
The
President
of
the
Court
asked
me
if
I
was
making
a
plea
in
mitigation
and
seemed
rather
impatient
when
I
said
no
,
I
had
a
complete
defence
to
offer
.
The
Court
fidgeted
and
seemed
bored
;
the
Judge
Advocate
looked
,
to
me
at
least
,
half
amused
and
half
contemptuous
.
A
sense
of
injustice
spurred
me
on
,
and
there
is
no
doubt
that
it
spurred
me
too
far
and
too
long
.
The
sentence
was
112
days
'
detention
.
Leaving
the
court
I
met
an
officer
of
another
company
who
had
been
very
helpful
to
me
;
he
had
once
been
the
commandant
of
a
military
prison
.
He
put
his
hand
on
my
shoulder
and
said
something
to
the
effect
that
that
was
quite
a
speech
I
had
made
.
It
was
nice
of
him
to
say
so
,
I
replied
unhappily
,
but
it
had
n't
had
much
effect
,
had
it
?
Oh
yes
,
he
said
.
A
considerable
effect
.
'How
?
'
I
asked
,
irritably
.
'Well
,
'
he
said
thoughtfully
,
'I
've
seen
a
lot
of
those
cases
,
you
know
,
and
I
would
say
that
without
your
speech
he
would
probably
have
got
fifty-six
days
.
'
If
I
defended
that
prisoner
too
much
there
was
one
I
defended
too
little
,
indeed
not
at
all
.
He
was
a
camp
hospital
orderly
,
summoned
to
a
police
court
about
six
miles
away
.
I
was
particularly
busy
on
the
morning
of
the
case
and
sent
a
message
to
the
hospital
that
the
rifleman
should
report
to
the
Company
Office
and
I
would
drive
him
into
town
.
My
idea
was
that
he
could
tell
me
the
facts
on
the
way
.
But
a
message
came
back
that
the
rifleman
had
already
left
.
I
realised
I
had
cut
everything
rather
fine
and
left
at
once
.
But
by
the
time
I
reached
the
court
my
man
was
already
in
the
dock
and
there
was
no
chance
of
consulting
him
.
I
was
in
time
to
hear
the
charge
,
which
was
that
he
had
taken
a
motor
bicycle
without
the
owner's
permission
and
ridden
it
without
a
licence
;
also
that
he
had
stolen
a
blanket
and
a
groundsheet
.
He
pleaded
not
guilty
.
The
Chief
Constable
took
him
through
the
story
to
the
point
where
it
was
established
that
he
had
,
in
fact
,
taken
the
articles
.
Why
?
asked
the
Chief
Constable
.
And
why
did
he
plead
not
guilty
?
The
rifleman
was
a
regular
soldier
with
a
row
of
service
chevrons
.
He
stood
like
a
ramrod
in
the
dock
,
head
slightly
raised
,
looking
ahead
and
upward
over
the
Bench
,
and
he
spoke
as
if
delivering
a
well-rehearsed
recitation
.
'Well
,
sir
,
'
he
said
,
'it
was
like
this
,
sir
.
There
was
a
dance
at
the
camp
that
night
,
sir
.
I
wanted
to
take
a
girl
home
,
sir
.
'
The
Chief
Constable
asked
patiently
what
that
had
to
do
with
the
charge
.
Why
had
he
taken
the
articles
in
question
?
'Well
,
sir
.
It
was
like
this
,
sir
.
There
was
a
dance
at
the
camp
that
night
,
sir
.
I
wanted
to
take
a
girl
home
,
sir
.
'
All
right
,
said
the
Chief
Constable
.
He
wanted
to
take
the
girl
home
;
that
was
why
he
took
the
bicycle
,
believing
the
owner
would
have
lent
it
if
asked
.
But
why
did
he
take
a
blanket
and
a
groundsheet
?
'Well
,
sir
.
It
was
like
this
,
sir
...
'
The
whole
routine
came
out
again
,
not
an
inflection
varied
.
The
Chief
Constable
interrupted
.
'Why
,
'
he
asked
wearily
,
'did
you
take
a
blanket
and
a
groundsheet
?
'
Suddenly
the
soldier
relaxed
his
rigid
posture
,
looked
down
at
the
Chief
Constable
,
and
in
a
totally
different
voice
full
of
challenging
contempt
for
his
interrogator
's
obtuseness
,
he
said
,
'2y'would
n't
like
me
to
tell
you
,
2wouldya
?
'
All
I
did
in
that
case
was
pay
the
five-pound
fine
which
was
quickly
imposed
and
arrange
for
it
to
be
deducted
from
his
pay
.
When
I
was
n't
being
an
ineffective
lay
lawyer
I
was
often
an
employment
agent
.
The
company
's
roll
included
a
number
of
men
who
were
drawing
specialist
rates
of
pay
but
for
whom
we
had
no
job
in
their
specialised
line
.
When
a
specialist
was
wanted
anywhere
the
application
came
to
me
.
One
day
the
Adjutant
telephoned
that
a
cook
was
required
urgently
at
a
Stately
Home
some
miles
away
which
had
been
requisitioned
as
a
high
level
military
headquarters
.
I
consulted
the
Sergeant-Major
;
we
went
over
our
lists
of
cooks
and
chose
one
.
He
was
sent
for
and
seemed
a
very
presentable
man
.
I
gave
instructions
for
him
to
be
driven
,
with
his
kit
,
to
his
new
and
cosy-sounding
job
.
That
evening
,
passing
a
bunch
of
soldiers
in
a
camp
road
way
,
I
thought
I
saw
the
cook
,
then
decided
I
must
be
mistaken
.
But
the
thought
persisted
and
I
sent
for
the
Sergeant-Major
.
Oh
,
no
,
he
said
,
I
must
be
mistaken
.
He
had
personally
seen
the
cook
off
in
a
truck
with
all
his
kit
.
I
told
him
to
enquire
.
Half
an
hour
later
he
reported
back
.
I
was
right
.
Our
cook
was
home
again
.
The
Sergeant-Major
asked
him
what
had
happened
.
'I
do
n't
know
,
'
the
man
said
,
looking
genuinely
puzzled
.
'I
'd
only
just
got
there
and
I
was
in
the
kitchen
and
a
sergeant
came
down
and
said
the
General
wanted
tea
.
He
had
company
up
in
the
drawing
room
.
Wanted
it
right
away
.
Well
,
when
I
took
the
pail
up
...
'
Nobody
had
ticked
him
off
.
He
had
simply
and
immediately
been
ordered
back
to
where
he
came
from
.
He
probably
established
a
record
for
short
tenure
as
a
General
's
cook
,
but
I
should
like
to
have
been
present
at
the
moment
in
the
drawing
room
when
tea
was
served
.
It
was
ironic
that
while
I
was
trying
to
deal
with
the
problems
of
the
'employed
'
men
I
had
also
to
cope
with
a
less
constant
but
trying
problem
of
unemployed
men
.
The
main
body
of
the
company
was
fully
engaged
in
a
training
programme
but
there
were
at
times
quite
large
numbers
of
men
who
had
completed
their
training
and
were
waiting
to
be
drafted
overseas
.
No
soldier
is
more
difficult
to
handle
than
the
idle
soldier
,
and
none
is
quicker
to
realise
when
duties
or
training
are
designed
more
to
prevent
boredom
or
to
keep
him
out
of
mischief
than
to
further
his
proficiency
.
The
draftee
is
restless
,
impatient
,
and
apt
to
see
no
reason
why
he
should
n't
be
on
embarkation
leave
until
it
is
time
for
him
to
go
abroad
.
When
,
as
sometimes
happened
,
a
man
had
had
embarkation
leave
twice
and
was
still
hanging
about
a
camp
in
England
,
his
morale
was
unpredictable
,
even
from
day
to
day
.
One
sternly
devised
further
training
programmes
and
tried
to
stress
their
importance
,
but
the
scepticism
was
palpable
.
It
was
better
to
be
unorthodox-
so
long
as
higher
authority
did
n't
find
out-
and
intersperse
their
days
with
what
were
frankly
games
.
When
influenza
struck
down
several
platoon
commanders
I
was
reduced
to
putting
bodies
of
these
men
under
one
NCO
and
offering
a
packet
of
cigarettes
to
the
first
man
to
reach
the
top
of
a
nearby
hill-
stressing
,
of
course
,
the
need
for
maintaining
a
high
pitch
of
physical
fitness-
or
sending
them
out
in
pairs
in
'initiative
tests
'
,
which
amused
them
,
gave
them
some
freedom
,
and
at
least
got
them
out
from
under
my
feet
.
All
the
trained
men
had
qualified
in
D
and
M
(
driving
and
maintenance
)
and
when
I
was
given
two
buses
for
use
in
the
company's
defensive
ro
?
5le
in
the
event
of
invasion
I
packed
off
whole
groups
to
practise
bus
driving
.
I
discovered
that
men
who
had
driven
even
heavy
vehicles
for
years
took
some
time
to
get
the
knack
of
handling
a
bus
and
,
though
their
military
careers
were
unlikely
to
call
for
such
a
skill
,
this
again
kept
them
busy
on
something
a
little
off
the
beaten
track
of
routine
.
Nearly
all
the
men
were
Londoners
,
and
home
was
only
a
couple
of
hours
hitch-hiking
away
;
so
absenteeism
became
rife
.
It
was
coolly
calculated
.
They
knew
that
if
they
had
a
few
days
at
home
and
were
put
in
the
guardroom
when
they
returned
they
would
be
released
if
the
draft
movement
order
came
through
,
so
what
had
they
to
lose
?
When
Christmas
came
we
had
a
mass
of
unauthorised
departures
.
A
pale-faced
corporal
reported
one
night
that
his
entire
barrack
room
was
deserted
.
He
had
found
a
packet
of
cigarettes
on
his
pillow
with
a
message
attached-
'Happy
Christmas
,
Corp'-
and
signed
by
all
the
missing
men
.
The
temptation
to
take
no
action
,
knowing
they
would
all
be
back
as
soon
as
the
holiday
was
over
,
was
great
,
but
one
could
not
take
that
easy
way
.
I
had
the
local
police
of
each
man
's
home
district
informed
,
and
a
sufficient
number
of
them
spent
their
Christmas
in
civilian
cells
to
serve
as
a
warning
to
others
.
The
various
invasion
alarms
were
almost
a
relief
in
that
they
called
for
action
which
at
least
approximated
to
war
,
though
nothing
in
fact
happened
.
The
company
's
task
was
to
guard
the
perimeter
of
an
airfield
a
few
miles
away
.
When
the
alarm
stand-by
was
received
our
curious
caravan
set
off-
two
buses
,
a
couple
of
jeeps
,
and
two
dispatch
riders
.
We
were
assigned
our
ro
?
5le
only
when
the
first
of
these
alarms
was
received
,
so
we
arrived
at
the
airfield
in
the
dark
.
Two
World
War
=1
soldiers
,
now
ground
defence
officers
in
the
RAF
,
greeted
us
.
My
first
question
was
as
to
the
extent
of
the
perimeter
.
It
was
nine
miles
.
My
training
told
me
that
you
should
never
spread
men
thinly
,
so
I
split
my
force
into
two
small
mobile
units
(
each
with
a
bus
)
and
proposed
to
hold
them
in
a
central
position
while
pickets
covered
the
perimeter
.
But
the
RAF
men
would
have
none
of
this
and
it
was
made
clear
to
me
that
once
on
their
premises
I
came
under
their
orders
.
So
I
had
the
ridiculous
task
of
spreading
my
men-
about
12
of
them-
along
a
nine-mile
line
.
The
RAF
men
supervised
my
placing
of
them
and
apparently
approved
.
When
dawn
came
I
found
that
most
of
them
had
a
field
of
fire
which
could
have
caused
them
only
to
shoot
up
the
anti-aircraft
gunners
on
the
rising
ground
around
us
.
#
217
<
211
TEXT
G24
>
By
and
large
,
the
Citroen
was
a
remarkably
good
car
.
Like
most
French
machines
,
it
always
did
what
you
expected
it
to
do
,
and
you
never
felt
insecure
driving
it
,
no
matter
what
the
circumstances
might
be
.
Both
the
steering
and
the
change
mechanism
were
rather
heavy
,
but
one
got
used
to
this
.
There
were
times
,
too
,
when
I
longed
for
a
fourth
gear
,
particularly
in
hilly
Devonshire
country
,
I
remember
,
when
I
was
often
caught
between
ratios
and
felt
quite
helpless
.
Characteristic
of
its
country
of
origin
,
you
always
knew
that
there
were
only
four
cylinders
working
for
you
under
the
bonnet
,
and
I
should
have
liked
to
try
the
Big
6
,
which
must
be
a
very
pleasant
handful
of
a
motor
car
.
The
cornering
and
the
road-holding
on
the
Citroen
were
astonishingly
good
,
as
anyone
knows
who
has
driven
one
,
and
the
manner
in
which
it
remained
glued
to
the
ground
going
round
corners
,
no
matter
what
the
road
surface
might
be
,
was
most
endearing
.
But
best
of
all
was
the
Citroen
's
gluttony
for
work
.
It
seemed
to
relish
being
driven
hard
,
and
flat-out
driving
all
day
appeared
to
leave
it
refreshed
and
longing
for
more
.
Sometimes
that
pleasant
Citroen
used
to
be
subject
to
a
minor
vibration
period
when
cornering
fast
on
lock
.
This
was
only
a
slight
nuisance
,
and
was
caused
by
the
Carden
shaft
overrunning
the
engine
at
certain
times
and
not
at
others
,
creating
a
non-constant
velocity
.
I
mention
this
only
because
the
same
thing
,
in
a
much
more
extreme
form
,
cropped
up
at
Lagondas
when
we
were
testing
the
prototype
2
1/2-litre
Lagonda
at
Staines
immediately
after
World
War
=2
.
For
a
long
time
we
could
not
understand
why
,
when
travelling
slowly
in
top
with
practically
no
throttle
,
the
engine
appeared
to
miss
.
This
was
all
the
more
curious
because
when
carrying
only
one
passenger
under
identical
circumstances
we
had
no
trouble
with
the
engine
at
all
.
I
do
n't
know
how
long
we
all
wasted
on
this
annoying
snag
before
the
answer
suddenly
occurred
to
us
.
Of
course
,
we
at
last
reasoned
,
with
the
extra
weight
at
the
rear
,
the
angle
was
altered
between
the
bevel-box
and
the
wheels
and
we
might
be
subjecting
the
Carden
shaft
to
a
non-constant
velocity
.
At
last
our
reasoning
was
right
,
the
vibration
occasioned
giving
an
almost
identical
impression
to
that
caused
by
a
missing
engine
.
At
that
time
I
believe
there
was
only
one
foreign
firm
making
constant
velocity
joints
,
and
as
it
was
quite
impossible
to
get
supplies
,
we
'faked-up
'
this
vibration
period
,
quite
successfully
,
too
.
I
do
n't
know
whether
Alec
Issigonis
and
his
team
met
this
same
trouble
with
the
prototype
Mini-Minor
,
but
I
was
interested
to
see
,
when
the
specification
of
this
car
was
published
,
that
the
design
included
a
constant
velocity
joint
.
It
would
be
interesting
to
know
if
any
other
design
teams
have
met
the
same
trouble
,
and
have
been
as
mystified
as
we
were
with
the
Lagonda
.
I
think
now
that
I
ought
really
to
have
driven
more
cheap
'bread-and-butter
'
cars
during
my
active
years
as
a
designer
,
and
indeed
it
was
not
even
my
choice
that
I
drove
one
model
almost
daily
for
several
years
.
It
came
about
in
this
way
.
After
I
had
been
'bought
'
by
Rolls-Royce
and
told
to
hand
over
to
Jack
Barclay
my
own
8-litre
car
,
I
found
myself
in
the
unusual
position
of
being
without
personal
transport
.
This
was
the
first
time
since
about
191
,
when
cars
were
still
comparatively
rare
anyway
,
that
I
had
not
had
one
.
It
was
a
curious
feeling
.
I
had
to
use
buses
and
Tubes
,
and
I
did
n't
like
this
much
,
so
I
took
to
walking
instead
,
which
was
probably
better
for
me
,
but
rather
slow
.
At
that
time
I
could
barely
have
afforded
the
down
payment
on
the
cheapest
on
the
market
,
and
though
I
hope
I
did
n't
tell
anyone
my
dilemma
,
Billy
Rootes
must
have
divined
the
reason
behind
my
curious
and
uncharacteristic
new
habit
of
tramping
from
point
to
point
about
London
.
Billy
Rootes
(
now
Lord
Rootes
,
of
course
)
had
been
an
active
and
successful
agent
for
Bentleys
,
and
I
knew
him
quite
well
by
then
;
well
enough
,
anyway
,
for
him
to
be
able
to
ask
me
,
without
so
much
as
a
blush
,
whether
I
would
n't
mind
doing
him
a
favour
.
'I
'd
be
very
grateful
if
you
'd
try
this
car
,
'
he
told
me
on
the
telephone
one
day
.
'I
want
your
honest
opinion
on
it
.
'
The
car
in
question
was
one
of
the
new
Hillman
Minxes
,
and
for
that
particular
week-end
,
and
for
almost
every
weekend
for
months
afterwards
,
a
Minx
or
one
of
their
larger
cars
used
to
be
made
available
to
me
.
This
was
not
only
a
great
convenience
,
but
I
could
quite
honestly
tell
him
that
I
thought
the
Minx
was
a
very
nice
little
car
.
I
have
never
forgotten
this
kindly
and
thoughtful
gesture
of
Rootes
at
a
time
when
things
were
not
going
so
well
for
me
.
He
has
not
only
deserved
all
the
success
he
has
had
,
but
has
reached
his
present
distinguished
position
by
honesty
and
integrity
as
well
as
kindness
.
I
should
doubt
if
he
has
any
enemies
.
Some
months
later
I
was
able
to
purchase
a
Minx
for
myself
,
on
the
specially
favourable
terms
Rootes
offered
me
,
and
from
then
until
the
beginning
of
the
war
I
was
never
without
one
,
although
they
were
really
my
wife
's
cars
.
I
must
say
,
though
,
that
I
was
rather
doubtful
about
going
to
the
South
of
France
in
a
Hillman
Minx
after
always
doing
the
journey
previously
in
somewhat
swifter
and
more
robust
machines
.
However
,
I
was
lucky
to
have
a
car
at
all
,
and
set
out
with
my
wife
,
a
considerable
weight
of
luggage
and
some
nervousness
.
But
I
was
soon
surprised
at
how
game
and
robust
the
Minx
was
,
and
how
effortlessly
one
could
drive
35
miles
in
a
day
in
it
.
It
was
hardly
a
grand
tourer
,
but
the
only
trouble
we
had
was
with
tyres
,
suffering
five
punctures
by
the
time
we
reached
Le
Mans
,
where
I
purchased
some
more
suitable
ones
.
A
Standard
8
scarcely
seemed
a
suitable
machine
for
the
long
trek
to
the
sun
,
either
;
but
,
like
the
Minx
,
it
surprised
me
by
its
willingness
and
ability
to
slog
along
all
day
at
a
reasonable
average
.
I
had
one
of
these
for
a
short
time
after
the
war
,
and
did
many
thousands
of
miles
in
it
.
The
road-holding
was
hardly
brilliant
,
and
of
course
it
was
never
intended
to
suffer
the
liberties
I
took
with
it
on
one
hurried
return
from
the
South
of
France
,
but
it
was
quite
a
good
little
car
.
The
only
car
I
drive
regularly
now
is
the
nice
little
Morris
Minor
,
of
which
more
later
.
2
Motor
Bicycles
and
Brooklands
THE
four-wheeled
vehicle
with
its
internal
combustion
engine
that
we
call
the
motor
car
has
given
me
much
pleasure
,
as
well
as
pain
and
disappointment
.
But
I
am
not
sure
now
whether
I
do
not
resent
the
manner
in
which
it
has
intruded
,
filling
far
too
much
of
my
life
and
leaving
me
with
insufficient
time
to
explore
so
many
other
fields
in
which
I
am
interested
,
like
meteorology
and
wireless
telegraphy
.
Perhaps
I
regret
now
a
little
that
I
made
the
motor
industry
my
profession
,
if
only
because
for
so
long
the
machines
filled
my
life
to
the
exclusion
of
almost
everything
else
.
I
sometimes
wonder
if
I
should
not
have
stuck
to
those
fine
,
powerful
and
friendly
things-
locomotives
.
The
locomotive
started
it
all
for
me
,
and
if
the
railways
had
provided
me
with
a
living
to
the
standards
I
considered
necessary
,
I
should
probably
have
stuck
with
them
.
But
it
was
a
sad
parting
,
and
I
always
missed
them
through
the
years
of
aero-engine
and
car
designing
.
It
was
,
in
fact
,
while
I
was
working
on
locomotives
at
Doncaster
that
I
became
a
motor-bicycling
enthusiast
;
and
I
certainly
got
more
pure
fun
out
of
the
motor
bicycle
than
I
ever
got
from
any
of
my
cars
,
although
I
willingly
accept
that
sport
on
two
wheels
is
essentially
for
the
young
,
and
for
me
it
was
only
a
sport
,
with
no
commercial
purpose
behind
it
.
I
look
back
now
with
great
affection
on
those
days
of
motor-bicycle
competition
in
Edwardian
times
,
before
I
was
afflicted
by
the
car
'bug
'
.
All
the
events
run
by
the
Auto
Cycle
Union
and
Motor
Cycling
Club
possessed
an
excellent
spirit
of
friendly
,
co-operative
,
uncommercialized
competitiveness
.
I
do
not
remember
a
single
hill-climb
,
sprint
,
trial
or
Brooklands
race
in
which
this
spirit
was
not
present
.
It
was
not
unusual
to
see
competitors
helping
one
another
by
the
roadside
,
or
making
last-moment
adjustments
to
one
another
's
machines
just
before
a
race
.
I
discovered
very
sharply
just
how
tough
competition
work
was
when
,
without
any
previous
experience
,
I
entered
my
3-h.p
.
Quadrant
for
the
London-Edinburgh
Trial
.
This
Quadrant
,
with
its
surface
carburettor
,
was
rather
like
an
unreliable
and
uncomfortable
present-day
motorized
bicycle
to
drive
.
Any
healthy
young
man
today
would
gladly
take
his
motorized
bicycle
from
London
to
Edinburgh
;
that
would
be
no
great
achievement
,
if
quite
hard
work
pedalling
up
some
of
the
steeper
hills
.
But
we
had
to
do
this
journey
to
a
tight
schedule
on
roads
that
in
places
seemed
not
to
have
been
touched
since
they
broke
up
after
the
Roman
occupation
.
It
took
a
day
and
night
to
accomplish
,
and
the
only
food
was
at
the
control
points
;
but
I
was
always
too
late
at
these
to
have
time
to
eat
and
did
the
trip
on
apples
and
chocolate
as
I
went
along
.
To
my
astonishment
,
I
got
a
gold
medal
,
too
!
I
did
a
lot
of
these
endurance
trials
after
this
,
enjoying
both
the
spirit
behind
them
and
the
sense
of
independent
competitiveness
out
on
the
open
road
that
they
inspired
.
I
did
them
mostly
on
Rexs
and
Indians
;
London
to
Exeter
,
London
to
Land
's
End
and
back
several
times
,
London
to
Plymouth
and
back
;
and
each
was
a
really
testing
challenge
to
your
endurance
and
your
aptitude
,
for
,
of
course
,
breakdowns
were
frequent
.
Some
of
the
hill-climbs
,
too
,
were
really
devastating
,
and
the
competition
very
close
,
with
a
fifth
of
a
second
often
separating
the
three
or
four
fastest
times
.
Events
I
remember
particularly
were
those
run
at
Kop
Hill
near
Great
Missenden
in
Buckinghamshire
and
at
Sharpenhoe
near
Luton
,
and
of
course
those
great
runs
up
Snaefell
in
the
Isle
of
Man
after
the
Tourist
Trophy
races
.
As
these
became
more
popular
their
importance
became
recognized
by
the
factories
,
and
works
teams
began
to
appear
.
Naturally
these
works
teams
soon
dominated
the
hill-climbs
,
and
I
had
great
sport
as
an
independent
trying
to
beat
them
.
With
experience
I
began
to
get
the
hang
of
tuning
my
5-h.p
.
Indian
,
lightening
the
pistons
and
putting
up
the
compression
and
generally
fiddling
,
until
I
began
to
put
up
faster
times
than
the
works
riders
,
which
gave
me
more
pleasure
than
anything
.
In
fairness
I
should
add
that
I
got
every
sort
of
help
from
the
factory
,
who
were
quite
happy
so
long
as
an
Indian
won
!
Motor-bicycle
racing
at
Brooklands
was
a
tame
business
after
the
T.T
.
and
hill-climbs
.
Brooklands
races
were
usually
short
sprints
or
one-hour
events
,
with
the
results
depending
less
on
the
riders
than
the
machines
.
There
was
not
much
finesse
involved
in
racing
on
Brooklands
,
except
perhaps
in
avoiding
the
worst
bits
of
surface
.
I
have
never
believed
that
Edge
's
run
on
the
Napier
soon
after
it
was
opened
was
responsible
for
the
poor
surface
from
which
Brooklands
suffered
.
This
was
always
worse
towards
the
top
of
the
bankings
,
and
I
do
n't
think
that
the
builders
ever
succeeded
in
satisfactorily
blending
this
top
section
.
Even
in
the
earliest
days
they
always
seemed
to
be
mending
parts
of
the
tracks
,
and
this
was
not
always
as
well
done
as
it
could
have
been
,
with
the
consequence
that
it
never
got
over
this
roughness
.
#
28
<
212
TEXT
G25
>
I
know
I
felt
I
had
to
put
into
few
words
everything
that
I
had
been
brought
up
to
believe
in
throughout
my
life
.
This
seemed
an
impossible
and
almost
a
ridiculous
task
.
I
wrote
very
little
and
very
quickly
.
'I
am
a
lifelong
vegetarian'-
'I
believe
in
the
biblical
injunction
``
1thou
1shalt
not
kill
''
'-
'I
believe
man
is
a
rational
being'-
I
said
I
was
willing
to
do
any
sort
of
work
in
the
Red
Cross
or
St.
John
Ambulance
Brigade
,
but
that
I
was
not
willing
to
serve
in
the
Army
,
even
in
the
R.A.M.C.
,
where
I
should
be
under
military
discipline
.
I
shall
not
describe
my
feelings
as
a
few
weeks
later
I
appeared
before
the
Northampton
Tribunal
in
the
Town
Hall
,
except
to
say
that
I
was
very
shy
and
quite
inexperienced
in
words
.
My
father
went
with
me
.
I
sat
on
a
chair
in
a
gangway
opposite
The
Tribunal
members
with
a
large
number
of
the
public
on
either
side
.
The
proceedings
were
brief
and
simple
:
I
was
questioned
on
what
I
had
written
in
my
application
form
and
about
the
work
I
was
doing
;
my
father
supported
my
views
;
and
the
member
of
The
Tribunal
who
asked
me
about
my
pay
appeared
satisfied
that
it
was
1/6d
.
a
day
.
There
was
no
hectoring
and
no
bullying
.
I
was
given
exemption
conditional
upon
my
continuing
my
work
.
I
asked
no
more
.
I
was
not
asking
for
a
logical
world
.
But
there
was
the
world
without
as
well
as
the
world
within
.
For
the
first
time
in
my
life
I
was
living
in
the
country
where
I
could
see
the
beauty
of
the
trees
in
winter
and
the
slow
coming
of
spring
.
I
had
seen
spring
before
but
never
the
changes
day
by
day
in
the
countryside
:
I
was
moved
by
the
awakening
of
the
elms
,
the
budding
of
the
oaks
,
and
the
tracery
of
the
beeches
;
and
I
found
a
communion
with
Nature
greater
than
that
with
man
,
and
I
saw
that
man
could
not
disturb
Nature
's
harmony
or
even
separate
himself
entirely
from
that
harmony
.
On
my
half-days
I
explored
the
countryside
on
foot
or
on
my
bicycle
;
I
visited
Castor
and
Wansford
in
England
;
I
saw
Oundle
and
the
great
church
at
Fotheringhay
,
and
the
quiet
stone
of
Stamford
beside
the
magnificence
of
Burghley
.
I
thought
of
John
Clare
as
I
cycled
through
Helpstone
,
and
from
the
narrow
Fen
roads
I
had
distant
views
of
Ely
in
the
setting
sun
.
I
saw
my
native
countryside
as
I
had
never
seen
it
before
.
But
if
the
work
of
Nature
suggested
harmony
,
I
saw
little
harmony
in
the
world
of
man
at
war
.
But
I
lived
in
the
companionship
and
friendliness
of
common
soldiers
in
the
little
hospital
community
.
I
ate
with
them
,
I
talked
with
them
and
I
took
them
out
in
their
chairs
.
They
were
Regulars
,
Reservists
,
Territorials
and
Kitchener
's
Men
.
I
learnt
the
names
and
badges
of
the
regiments
,
I
heard
the
different
accents
,
I
heard
of
rivalries
and
quarrels
.
I
saw
the
wounded
men
arrive
,
recover
,
and
get
their
ticket
:
they
told
me
what
John
Bull
said
,
as
if
Bottomley
were
a
Biblical
prophet
;
I
was
in
a
literary
world
of
Elinor
Glyn
,
Marie
Corelli
and
Victoria
Cross
;
I
learnt
to
distinguish
Roman
Catholics
by
the
forthrightness
and
foulness
of
their
language
;
and
I
learnt
something
of
the
simplicity
and
the
credulity
of
the
common
soldier
.
I
lived
in
a
world
of
Army
slang-
of
char
,
burgoo
and
pawnee
,
of
mush
and
rooti
,
and
of
pozzywallahs
and
squarepushing
;
and
I
also
met
a
rich
Anglo-Saxon
world
of
words
and
experiences
that
had
no
meaning
for
me
.
As
I
wrote
letters
for
some
of
the
illiterate
ones
,
or
read
letters
which
they
had
received
,
I
felt
lost
in
the
simple
world
of
sex
in
which
they
lived
.
I
remember
my
blushes
when
a
young
soldier
asked
me
to
read
a
letter
to
him
;
it
was
from
a
servant
girl
,
addressed
from
'the
Precincts
,
Peterborough
'
and
started
quite
simply
'I
wish
I
was
in
bed
with
you
'
.
I
was
shown
the
little
cottage
across
the
fields
where
a
local
prostitute
lived
,
heard
of
her
technique
for
keeping
her
husband
away
and
I
knew
her
likely
customers
among
the
troops
.
I
was
introduced
to
what
I
had
never
really
believed
existed
when
the
tough-looking
Irish
Reservist
with
the
smashed
elbow
,
the
doorkeeper
of
a
Dublin
Hotel
,
showed
me
his
notebook
with
the
list
of
prostitutes
'
names
and
addresses
for
his
hotel
guests
.
The
Easter
Rebellion
in
Ireland
brought
a
tense
atmosphere
,
the
Irish
soldiers
became
centres
of
interest
with
small
groups
in
excited
conversation
or
argument
and
there
was
quarrelling
among
the
washers-up
over
their
extra
beer
.
A
few
sat
alone
in
their
suffering
.
I
heard
of
life
at
the
Front
from
men
who
had
been
in
the
Expeditionary
Force
.
An
old
Regular
Soldier
sat
talking
to
me
one
day
.
His
experiences
of
war
had
not
shocked
him
or
embittered
him
,
but
they
had
made
him
see
something
else
in
human
nature
,
something
that
he
had
not
realized
existed
before
.
He
had
invented
a
word
to
describe
some
of
the
things
he
had
seen
:
it
was
brutalitarianism
.
As
I
lived
with
the
wounded
men
I
found
a
friendship
and
a
kindness
that
I
had
never
met
before
and
a
sympathy
that
bridged
our
differing
attitudes
to
war
.
There
is
the
picture
of
the
Long
Gallery
as
I
saw
it
the
first
evening
in
the
soft
lighting
of
the
oil-lamps
and
the
little
lamps
on
the
lockers
,
with
the
blue
uniforms
,
the
Steinway
Grand
and
the
paintings
.
Then
there
is
another
picture
in
the
morning
light
when
the
wards
are
tidied
for
the
doctor
's
round
,
the
nurses
are
busy
,
the
men
are
in
bed
or
standing
by
their
lockers
,
and
the
talk
is
of
lead-swinging
and
of
tickets
.
The
regular
visits
by
Dr.
Walker
and
the
inspections
by
Colonel
Openshaw
or
Medical
Red
Hats
from
London
or
Cambridge
,
or
by
Harvey
Reeves
and
his
staff
from
Northampton
,
all
mean
extra
care
in
sweeping
floors
and
polishing
boilers
.
Some
of
the
surgeons
never
speak
to
the
men
but
look
at
the
tortured
flesh
as
though
it
were
a
bone
dug
up
from
the
London
Clay
.
One
morning
a
red-hatted
gentleman
calls
for
a
pair
of
scissors
as
he
examines
the
front
of
a
soldier
's
thigh
,
and
without
explanation
plunges
the
scissors
into
the
wound
,
making
a
great
gash
in
the
flesh
,
and
the
soldier
shrieks
and
bounds
into
the
air
.
I
can
not
separate
the
men
from
their
wounds
and
suffering
.
The
faces
of
the
men
,
the
wounds
they
bore
,
the
beds
they
slept
in
and
even
names
still
come
back
to
me
.
There
was
the
garrulous
Bracey
with
the
red
face
,
monotonous
voice
,
and
stiff
knee
covered
with
wounds
,
who
sat
on
the
bed
and
told
his
story
:
he
said
that
every
anaesthetic
took
six
months
off
a
man's
life
;
he
had
already
had
sixteen
,
so
that
meant
he
had
lost
eight
years-
and
there
were
still
more
operations
to
come
;
yet
that
was
better
than
being
like
Cain
or
Thompson
who
had
each
had
a
leg
off
,
or
better
still
than
the
little
Canadian
whom
I
often
carried
about
in
my
arms
because
he
had
lost
both
his
legs
.
But
it
was
Max
the
tall
Irish
Guardsman
with
his
thin
waxen
face
and
black
hair
who
distressed
me
more
than
any
of
the
others
,
as
he
stooped
and
coughed
as
he
walked
about
.
He
had
a
huge
wound
in
his
chest
which
the
sisters
washed
out
with
long
tubes
and
hissing
fluid
,
and
then
he
coughed
and
spat
as
he
tried
to
get
his
breath
.
When
things
were
bad
he
sat
alone
in
a
corner
of
the
sitting-room
,
looking
beaten
and
exhausted
,
a
shadow
of
what
he
had
been
.
He
was
like
a
Saint
from
El
Greco
.
Sometimes
Max
played
billiards
with
the
other
men
,
or
had
a
short
walk
with
his
friend
Mason
or
with
one
of
the
nurses
,
or
a
quarrel
would
flare
up
and
his
Irish
voice
would
be
heard
shouting
and
swearing
round
the
billiard
table
.
When
the
news
of
the
Irish
Rebellion
came
he
sat
silent
and
alone
.
In
the
end
of
the
Long
Gallery
was
the
pale-faced
man-
was
it
the
one
called
Manchester
?
-
who
limped
about
with
something
called
phlebitis
,
a
word
that
carried
a
threat
of
disaster
.
In
the
second
bed
by
the
window
was
the
Gordon
Highlander
with
the
gaping
cavity
in
his
calf
.
One
summer
evening
after
an
operation
,
something
happened
,
the
bed
was
soaked
in
blood
and
the
wounded
man
lay
there
still
and
white
,
whilst
the
sisters
got
tourniquets
and
dressings
and
I
ran
to
the
other
side
of
the
golf
course
for
Matron
as
the
sun
was
setting
.
By
the
coke-boiler
was
the
old
man
who
looked
so
cadaverous
and
infinitely
weary
,
and
sometimes
shuffled
about
the
ward
racked
with
pain
in
his
stomach
.
When
Sister
Dean
said
,
~'It
's
easy
to
see
what
's
wrong
with
him
,
'
I
was
too
distressed
to
confess
my
ignorance
.
I
was
in
the
theatre
a
little
later
when
Dr.
Alec
operated
but
could
do
nothing
.
He
found
what
Sister
Dean
had
expected
.
There
was
the
severe-looking
man
who
went
about
with
the
heavy
plaster
round
his
neck
,
looking
a
little
sinister
as
he
stiffly
turned
his
body
to
talk
.
The
machine-gun
bullet
had
entered
his
neck
,
smashed
up
his
spine
and
had
come
out
through
his
open
mouth
.
It
could
hardly
be
believed
.
He
carried
an
aura
of
fear
and
curiosity
because
we
all
wondered
what
would
have
happened
had
his
mouth
been
shut
.
Matron
seems
to
enjoy
herself
as
the
men
parade
for
their
medicines
each
day
on
the
landing
by
the
Long
Gallery
,
and
for
a
moment
the
tired-looking
Madonna
even
smiles
,
but
I
often
wonder
if
the
medicines
do
any
good
as
I
think
of
my
mother
's
words
to
the
maidservant
,
and
I
was
still
not
quite
certain
that
it
had
been
the
outside
drain
that
was
meant
.
The
wounded
men
come
in
and
we
learn
to
know
them
.
Then
a
day
comes
when
the
doctor
or
the
inspecting
surgeon
gives
them
their
discharge
and
they
go
off
to
other
hospitals
or
to
their
Depots
.
The
procession
goes
on
and
on
...
Black
Watch
,
Royal
Fusiliers
,
Royal
Horse
Artillery
,
Irish
Guards
,
Bedfordshires
,
Northamptonshires
,
K.O.Y.L.I.
,
Manchesters
,
Lancashires
,
Gordon
Highlanders
...
.
It
goes
on
and
on
...
.
The
faces
,
the
wounds
,
the
badges
.
As
spring
was
turning
into
summer
,
an
incident
occurred
which
momentarily
brought
the
inner
and
outer
world
together
.
One
Saturday
night
there
was
a
noisy
crowd
of
men
round
the
billiard
table
,
pockets
bulging
with
flasks
after
a
visit
to
Peterborough
,
and
there
were
oaths
and
swearing
and
cries
of
'pot
the
red
'
.
I
was
leaving
the
Pillared
Hall
with
the
trolley
when
Mac
lurched
up
to
me
,
cue
in
hand
,
and
shouted
,
'It
's
buggers
like
you
who
should
be
in
the
trenches
'
.
There
were
cries
of
'shut
up
'
to
Mac
as
he
staggered
back
to
the
table
.
All
was
quiet
when
I
returned
.
On
Sunday
morning
when
I
came
down
there
was
a
letter
for
me
on
the
desk
in
the
orderlies
'
room
addressed
in
very
childish
writing
.
It
was
a
note
from
Mac
asking
forgiveness
for
what
he
had
said
the
night
before
.
Would
I
please
understand
that
he
had
been
drunk
and
had
not
meant
it
?
My
eyes
filled
with
tears
and
the
beauty
of
the
trees
outside
disappeared
as
I
read
the
uneducated
little
note
from
the
Irish
Guardsman
.
That
afternoon
Mac
and
I
walked
slowly
by
the
lake
together
,
stopping
from
time
to
time
because
of
his
coughing
.
Soon
afterwards
Mac
went
to
the
Depot
at
Northampton
,
and
whilst
there
went
to
tea
with
my
mother
.
Afterwards
he
sent
her
a
photograph
of
a
group
at
the
Fe
?
5te
on
June
1st
,
with
Mrs.
Fitzwilliam
,
Thompson
auctioning
a
bunch
of
flowers
,
an
unknown
figure
in
a
billycock
hat
,
and
Mr.
Fitzwilliam
looking
on
benevolently
.
#
212
<
213
TEXT
G26
>
At
last
coming
to
terms
with
life
,
the
rawness
of
the
jungle
I
mastered
reduced
the
bible
to
a
reassuring
proportion
in
the
perspective
of
my
destructive
activity
;
and
I
was
now
fit
for
the
cathedral
of
the
stable
's
calm-
the
light
splitting
through
the
cracks
in
the
door
,
the
silence
,
and
then
the
faint
scratching
that
might
be
a
mouse
,
a
rat
,
or
leaves
idly
swinging
,
or
else
imagination
.
After
a
time
I
heard
the
positive
sound
of
my
sister
approaching
,
and
then
she
stood
in
the
doorway
,
looking
for
me
in
the
shadows
,
not
seeing
me
but
knowing
I
was
there
,
complaining
to
the
darkness
that
I
might
have
waited
for
her
.
But
I
was
too
busily
engaged
on
the
process
of
rehabilitation
to
want
her
company
,
and
she
was
a
woman-
suspect
as
such
,
and
further
suspect
owing
to
her
happy
association
with
holy
writ
that
linked
her
with
my
father
.
It
was
not
till
the
middle
of
the
week
that
I
began
to
welcome
her
,
caring
for
her
until
Saturday
night
.
Then
,
with
the
sound
of
the
first
church
bell
on
Sunday
morning
,
all
women
were
suspect
again
;
and
as
the
hour
in
the
box-pew
remorselessly
approached-
the
hour
of
avoiding
looking
at
Milly
,
at
the
same
time
trying
to
reconcile
her
with
my
visual
world-
I
knew
it
would
only
lead
to
the
hour
of
afternoon
when
the
sunlight
froze
on
the
tops
of
the
trees
,
immobilized
as
I
by
the
bible
.
Sometimes
,
instead
of
to
the
stable
,
I
went
upstairs
to
my
mother
's
room
.
As
I
opened
the
door
I
was
aware
of
causing
an
interruption
,
for
my
mother
had
the
faculty
of
gazing
beyond
people
into
space
inhabited
by
other
and
more
exciting
ones
than
those
who
were
actually
in
the
room
.
These
people
,
whom
I
knew
by
the
names
under
drawings
and
verses
in
her
autograph
books-
people
my
mother
had
met
in
the
heaven
of
foreign
hotels-
dwelt
with
her
in
her
loneliness
still
,
so
that
the
continued
pleasure
of
their
company
was
denied
her
by
my
entry
;
or
rather
,
I
felt
that
if
I
had
not
banished
them
,
both
they
and
I
had
lost
something
of
our
corporeality
by
being
in
the
room
together
.
Yet
the
sense
of
a
romantic
past
my
mother
perpetuated
in
the
face
of
the
church
peering
in
through
the
window
,
brought
back
colour
which
(
although
it
was
divorced
from
any
discernible
form
)
was
more
tangible
than
the
bible
I
had
escaped
from
.
My
father
was
disappointed
with
me
,
I
reasoned
,
on
purely
technical
grounds
when
he
saw
my
failure
to
understand
his
teachings
as
a
lack
of
spirituality
;
whereas
my
mother
found
,
not
so
much
myself
as
my
lack
of
years
,
a
source
of
chagrin
.
For
the
two
years
which
separated
me
from
my
elder
brother
were
an
insupportable
barrier
that
gave
him
greater
access
to
her
mind
.
And
I
believed
my
brother
somehow
knew
the
members
of
the
ski-ing
party-
the
women
in
their
large
hats
and
veils
,
the
men
posed
against
mountains
as
immovable
as
their
moustaches-
that
,
in
their
6passe-partout
mount
,
broke
the
faded
roses
on
the
wall
.
As
I
approached
my
mother
I
wished
the
two
dividing
years
could
evaporate
,
and
perhaps
this
afternoon
I
would
get
to
know
the
far-off
friends
who
hovered
towards
her
,
and
whom
I
was
ready
to
meet
half-way
.
But
although
her
recognition
of
me
was
moderately
welcoming
,
she
was
still
looking
beyond
me
,
and
whom-ever
she
was
considering
appeared
more
like
the
gap
between
me
and
my
brother
than
a
real
personage
.
What
a
ghastly
thing
was
the
length
of
a
life
,
starting
at
random
and
never
catching
up
with
another
life
that
also
started
at
random
.
No
life
ever
drew
nearer
another
life
,
and
the
gaps
between
lives
remained
the
same
,
inflicting
,
as
far
as
I
could
see
,
endless
childhood
on
me
.
There
was
no
escape
from
age
,
and
as
my
mother
opened
a
book
to
show
me
the
pictures
in
it
,
I
decided
to
abandon
the
struggle
to
grow
up
.
The
book
was
always
the
same
book
.
It
was
called
Alpine
Flowers
and
Gardens
.
My
mother
so
treasured
it
she
would
not
let
me
look
at
it
on
my
own
,
turning
the
pages
over
for
me
,
protected
by
tissue
paper
.
The
plates
depicted
flowers
,
yet
the
artist
had
painted
mountains
,
rocks
,
and
glaciers
behind
some
of
them
,
and
in
one
picture
had
even
added
a
chamois
in
the
middle
distance
.
Although
it
was
interesting
to
reach
the
chamois
,
I
found
the
introduction
of
this
animal
rather
6outre
?
2
,
for
after
all
,
the
book
,
as
it
said
on
the
cover
,
was
on
alpine
flowers
and
gardens
,
which
should
have
surely
satisfied
the
artist
.
When
we
had
passed
the
chamois
,
I
wanted
to
tell
my
mother
something
of
my
defeat
over
the
Day
of
Atonement
or
the
parable
of
the
mustard
seed
,
but
she
did
not
pay
attention
as
her
whole
mind
was
now
focused
on
the
Edelweiss
,
Gentian
,
or
Christ's
Thorn
we
had
come
to
.
So
I
too
concentrated
in
forgetting
my
troubles
in
the
flowers
.
Or
,
as
a
substitute
for
Alpine
Flowers
and
Gardens
,
my
mother
would
open
a
portfolio
of
water-colours
and
become
lost
in
her
former
life-
the
full
measure
of
a
past
that
their
contours
described
for
her
especially
.
Here
again
I
felt
the
presence
of
a
veil
separating
me
from
them
in
the
same
way
as
from
the
photograph
of
the
ski-ing
party
.
The
silver
water
of
a
lake
caught
in
the
shifting
light
of
an
anonymous
morning
,
a
chalet
perched
on
a
slope
smothered
in
flowers
,
were
fully
credible-
but
the
fact
that
my
mother
had
actually
stood
by
the
lake
,
had
actually
climbed
up
to
the
chalet
,
made
them
entirely
hers
.
And
the
countries
her
paintings
translated
into
personal
property
were
more
remote
than
those
in
the
atlas-
described
once
and
for
all
,
and
equally
for
everyone
.
On
the
whole
I
preferred
looking
at
Alpine
Flowers
and
Gardens
which
mollified
the
remains
of
the
afternoon
for
me
,
if
not
with
the
theatrical
intensity
of
decapitating
the
cow-parsley
that
guarded
the
entrance
to
the
stable
.
And
although
we
sought
different
rendezvous-
my
mother
hankering
for
the
past
,
and
I
the
future-
there
was
a
voiceless
understanding
,
and
also
something
conspiratorial
in
our
activity
.
For
my
father
treated
my
mother
's
horticultural
interests
with
gruff
contempt
,
and
thus
,
as
she
slowly
continued
to
turn
the
pages
,
the
book
seemed
to
speak
for
her
,
and
to
gainsay
my
father
and
his
bible
.
Yet
the
two
books
,
although
they
suggested
a
clear-cut
issue
between
my
parents
,
in
reality
furthered
my
bewilderment
.
For
why
,
I
asked
myself
,
since
my
father
scoffed
at
my
mother
's
interest
in
flowers
,
did
he
encourage
mine
in
insects
and
birds
.
I
was
sure
he
had
little
concern
for
natural
history
himself
,
yet
he
made
a
special
journey
to
Douglas
to
buy
me
books
on
the
subject
,
and
encouraged
me
to
enter
my
observations
in
a
notebook
.
I
could
only
conclude
he
was
so
mystified
I
displayed
any
enthusiasm
whatever
that
he
welcomed
natural
history
as
a
possible
path
to
the
salvation
he
desired
for
me
.
The
grass
in
the
top
field
was
brittle
and
brown
,
silvered
by
a
soft
wind
that
went
through
it
like
a
comb
and
made
it
nod
and
sway
with
the
very
essence
of
summer
.
It
was
summer
at
last
,
an
endless
summer
of
drifting
pollen
and
gleams
and
flashes
in
lazy
trees
that
surrounded
the
field
and
cast
their
jangled
shadows
,
drowsy
and
unnumbered
across
it
.
A
cloud
stood
in
the
sky
,
and
there
was
no
reason
for
it
;
so
it
gently
left
it
.
The
field
spoke
and
murmured
in
its
sleep
,
and
the
sharp
cries
of
birds
were
reminders
of
things
to
do
and
things
which
could
be
just
as
well
left
undone
,
for
the
sense
of
time
had
stopped
.
My
sister
and
I
had
given
up
looking
for
the
corn-crakes
whose
tantalizing
cries
,
sounding
so
near
and
so
far
,
were
deceptive
as
the
grass
itself
and
the
tremors
that
turned
it
to
a
sea
where
the
fins
of
fishes
darted
,
hither
and
thither
,
confusing
the
whereabouts
of
the
birds
.
So
we
sat
on
the
wall
at
the
top
of
the
field
,
surveying
this
sea
that
hid
their
calls
till
they
became
but
a
part
that
accompanied
the
general
noise
of
summer
.
The
corn-crake
was
fabulous
and
its
voice
had
ceased
to
issue
from
the
throat
of
a
particular
bird
,
exactly
and
tersely
described
in
the
book
of
birds
,
with
its
name
in
Roman
letters
followed
by
its
Latin
name
in
italics
.
Yet
,
the
next
morning
the
voice
was
still
in
the
field
and
surely
to-day
we
would
see
the
corn-crakes
.
But
we
never
did
,
and
day
after
day
the
birds
hid
from
view
,
and
their
voices
tantalized
.
Then
on
a
Monday
when
the
'get
ready
gong
'
had
been
forgotten
and
(
because
it
was
Monday
)
my
father
sat
in
double
gloom
,
the
corn-crakes-
as
though
at
the
lifting
of
a
magic
wand-
appeared
in
the
garden
itself
.
The
male
,
barred
with
brown
and
buff
(
correct
as
in
the
book
)
,
stood
on
a
stump
at
the
top
of
the
daffodil
bank
,
now
sear
and
yellow
with
summer
.
The
female
and
a
family
of
chicks
pecked
in
the
grass
below
him
,
and
,
as
we
watched
in
silence
at
the
window
,
there
was
something
foreordained
in
the
unexpectedness
of
their
presence
.
The
unfortunate
meal
was
over
,
the
plates
had
been
cleared
away
;
and
we
became
happy
partners
in
a
terrific
conspiracy
of
silence
,
with
the
figure
of
the
boy
Samuel
doing
his
best
to
suppress
the
ticking
of
the
clock
in
the
shadow
at
the
back
of
the
room
.
My
father
and
mother
stood
at
one
side
of
the
open
window
,
and
the
rest
of
us
at
the
other
,
grouped
around
my
grandmother
who
was
needlessly
holding
her
finger
to
her
lips
.
For
our
silence
was
natural
,
and
we
shared
the
easy
attachment
that
united
the
corn-crake
family
.
The
naturalness
had
turned
us
into
a
picture
opposite
a
picture
,
and
our
separate
characteristics
had
ceased
to
exist
,
harmonized
in
a
shared
interest
.
It
seemed
to
me
rather
like
waiting
for
the
Bishop
,
but
now
there
was
no
sense
of
anxiety
,
and
no
sense
of
searching
for
spirituality-
for
the
corn-crakes
were
beyond
criticism
.
How
long
would
this
sublime
moment
last
?
How
long
could
the
birds
be
undisturbed
in
their
task
of
arresting
time
?
To-day
was
to-day
,
and
yesterday
was
yesterday
.
Yesterday
had
ordained
to-day
.
I
was
with
my
father
,
walking
to
Mrs.
Kissack
who
lived
in
the
farm
beyond
the
fun-fair
.
She
had
broken
her
leg
,
and
when
we
got
to
the
farm
my
father
went
up
the
steps
and
I
stayed
in
the
road
.
Gorse
flared
like
the
headlights
of
cars
on
the
hills
.
A
lark
was
singing
high
up
,
out
of
sight
.
There
was
cow-dung
on
the
road
,
goose-dung
in
the
yard
.
(
A
flock
of
geese
was
a
gaggle
of
geese
.
)
Two
dogs
with
their
tongues
out
were
lying
in
the
shade
of
a
wall
where
nettles
sprang
from
the
dust
.
A
man
in
a
brown
waistcoat
was
working
in
a
brown
field
.
Then
he
stopped
working
and
the
lark
stopped
singing
,
the
world
stilled
to
one
piece-
as
now
.
Then
he
spat
on
his
hands
and
took
up
his
scythe
again
,
all
of
them
busy
again-
the
man
working
,
the
lark
singing
,
the
dogs
panting
.
On
the
way
back
my
father
had
said
something
about
the
harvest
festival
,
but
I
could
n't
remember
what
...
.
The
male
bird
lifted
his
beak
from
his
chest
and
cocked
his
head
in
the
air
.
Wind
was
ruffling
the
grass
,
and
the
corn-crakes
(
as
I
knew
they
would
have
to
)
sensed
danger
,
and
then
scuttled
into
the
field
with
the
clumsy
chicks
tumbling
over
themselves
as
they
followed
as
best
they
could
.
It
was
swiftly
over
.
The
garden
,
broken
up
into
formal
shapes
and
levels
,
was
ordinary
again
;
and
the
church
spire
,
coming
to
life
as
it
jutted
through
the
trees
,
frowned
at
the
triviality
of
our
preoccupation
.
#
219
<
214
TEXT
G27
>
7
What
actually
developed
was
so
much
in
the
interests
of
all
the
three
that
we
may
be
pretty
certain
that
it
was
contrived
,
rather
than
that
it
developed
naturally
out
of
the
situation
.
Catherine
having
been
cast
out
,
Georgina
reigned
in
her
stead
undisputed
queen
of
the
home
,
the
children
,
and
all
official
social
affairs
,
as
though
indeed
she
were
the
official
wife
,
while
Ellen
held
any
emotional
sway
over
Charles
himself
,
in
the
background
.
So
the
reputations
of
all
three
were
safeguarded
,
and
the
convenience
of
all
three
met
to
a
nicety
.
Georgina
was
quite
clever
enough
to
appreciate
the
difficulties
of
Charles
,
herself
and
Ellen
,
and
to
solve
them
in
the
way
this
clever
arrangement
smoothed
them
out
for
all
parties
.
Forster
,
too
,
that
prudent
man
of
the
world
and
of
business
,
while
deploring
the
situation
that
had
arisen
,
might
discreetly
advise
on
the
same
lines
.
For
the
continued
success
of
Dickens
as
a
household
saint
writing
virtuous
books
,
divorce
and
re-marriage
was
out
of
the
question
;
besides
,
Georgina
would
not
connive
at
her
own
deposition
,
while
Ellen
might
well
recoil
from
becoming
stepmother
to
girls
of
her
own
age
and
a
gang
of
young
boys
.
On
this
question
Georgina
and
Forster
may
well
have
thought
alike
.
She
drummed
it
into
the
children
,
as
did
Dickens
,
that
``
their
father
's
name
was
their
best
asset
''
,
-
which
was
true
enough
.
It
was
virtually
their
only
asset
,
and
hers
too
.
The
welfare
of
the
children-
and
her
own-
was
dependent
upon
that
good
name
.
And
to
write
his
best
both
Forster
and
Georgina
knew
that
Dickens
needed
a
quiet
mind
;
freedom
from
care
and
worry
;
an
efficiently-functioning
household
;
emotional
and
aesthetic
satisfactions
and
companionships-
all
that
poor
Catherine
,
in
her
miserable
inadequacy
,
had
failed
in
providing
.
When
the
storm
broke
,
Georgina
seems
to
have
felt
no
qualms
over
assisting
actively
in
the
sacrifice
of
her
sister
's
happiness
,
or
in
consolidating
her
own
usurpation
of
her
sister
's
husband
,
home
and
children
.
In
justice
to
her
and
in
mitigation
of
her
conduct
,
it
should
be
said
that
according
to
Dickens
'
emphatic
testimony
,
for
many
years
she
had
striven
to
keep
husband
and
wife
together
,
in
face
of
Mrs.
Dickens
'
expressed
desires
to
leave
her
husband
.
But
a
wife's
expressed
intention
to
desert
her
husband
when
jealous
or
annoyed
is
common
form
,
and
is
seldom
taken
too
seriously
,
being
regarded
by
most
husbands
as
meaning
Mrs.
Micawber
's
frequent
declaration
:
``
I
never
will
desert
Mr
.
Micawber
.
''
There
is
no
reason
to
disbelieve
Dickens
'
story
of
Georgina
as
a
mediator
in
the
past
;
there
may
have
been
cogent
reasons
for
her
doing
her
best
to
prevent
a
rupture
in
previous
years
.
The
failure
of
her
goodwill
for
her
sister
may
have
been
a
plant
of
gradual
growth
.
For
a
long
time
she
may
have
believed
,
as
Dickens
did
,
that
the
fight
(
as
he
unhappily
called
it
)
could
only
go
on
to
the
end
of
one
or
other
of
the
contestants
,
being
released
by
death
from
the
marital
torments
of
an
irksome
yoke
.
It
may
be
that
she
needed
time
to
consolidate
her
own
position
both
with
Dickens
and
in
the
household
generally
,
that
until
her
own
place
was
established
as
supreme
and
unassailable
she
did
not
want
poor
Kate
to
leave
.
It
may
<
SIC
>
that
once
that
was
secured
she
was
willing
,
and
even
eager
to
see
her
go
.
The
cuckoo
in
the
nest
once
firmly
settled
,
and
she
having
ejected
the
mother-bird
,
one
by
one
the
baby-birds
must
be
pushed
out
,
too
.
That
is
precisely
what
happened
.
8
It
is
true
that
the
eldest
boy
Charley
was
of
an
age
to
be
flying
off
and
building
a
nest
of
his
own
.
Both
he
and
his
father
agreed
that
he
should
go
to
the
new
nest
of
his
mother
to
take
care
of
her
.
But
there
is
less
excuse
for
hustling
out
the
second
boy
,
Walter
,
who
at
the
age
of
sixteen
,
became
a
cadet
in
India
,
in
the
service
of
the
East
India
Company
.
His
health
could
not
stand
the
climate
,
and
he
soon
died
in
Calcutta
.
The
third
son
,
Frank
,
after
failing
in
attempts
to
be
a
doctor
,
a
farmer
,
a
business-man
,
a
lawyer
and
a
journalist
,
left
the
country
for
the
Bengal
police
.
The
fourth
,
Alfred
,
was
sent
off
to
Australia
.
The
fifth
boy
,
Sydney
,
left
for
the
Navy
and
died
after
entering
upon
unsatisfactory
courses
which
Georgina
said
would
bring
him
to
certain
misery
in
this
world
,
quite
apart
from
what
might
be
expected
to
happen
to
him
hereafter-
on
which
question
his
affectionate
aunt
did
not
commit
herself
.
The
sixth
son
,
Henry
,
resisted
all
attempts
to
dislodge
him
,
and
managed
to
maintain
his
position
in
the
nest
by
winning
scholarships
at
Cambridge
and
keeping
a
steady
inclination
to
seek
call
to
the
Bar
.
But
the
youngest
boy
Edward
,
known
to
the
family
as
``
Plorn
,
''
was
also
exiled
in
Australia
like
Alfred
,
though
there
was
especial
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
over
his
emigration
.
Except
for
Henry
,
the
boys
did
little
good
.
Dickens
had
openly
regretted
the
births
of
his
later
children
,
saying-
as
we
have
seen-
that
they
were
compliments
from
their
mother
that
he
could
well
have
dispensed
with
,
and
even
humorously
suggesting
a
special
service
of
intercession
at
St.
Paul
's
Cathedral
that
he
might
be
considered
as
having
done
enough
towards
the
increase
of
his
country
's
population
.
His
allusions
to
his
wife
's
later
pregnancies
were
only
too
often
in
questionable
,
not
to
say
,
downright
bad
,
taste
.
Fond
as
he
was
of
very
young
children
,
the
boys
,
as
they
became
older
,
were
in
his
eyes
decided
encumbrances
,
and
we
can
be
pretty
certain
that
Georgina
thought
so
too
.
Their
cost
and
charges
,
he
declared
,
made
his
hair
stand
on
end
.
Exile
of
one
after
another
soon
relieved
the
pressure
;
and
at
last
Gad
's
Hill
was
no
longer
``
pervaded
by
boys
,
every
boy
having
an
unaccountable
and
awful
power
of
producing
himself
in
every
part
of
the
house
at
every
moment
,
apparently
in
fourteen
pairs
of
creaking
boots
''
,
according
to
the
distracted
author
.
This
,
too
,
in
spite
of
the
most
stringent
home
discipline
which
the
father
personally
enforced
.
Father
and
Aunty
Georgy
having
proved
equal
to
the
boys
,
the
two
girls
Mamie
and
Katey
were
less
difficult
.
Mamie
was
more
tractable
than
her
mother
had
been
both
to
her
father
and
her
aunt
;
she
cleaved
to
them
and
deserted
her
mother
from
the
first
.
Kate
,
as
we
have
seen
,
had
more
than
a
touch
of
her
father
's
independence
of
spirit
,
and
had
a
concealed
distrust
of
her
virtuous
aunt
.
She
felt
for
her
mother
and
visited
her
in
her
affliction
,
though
she
was
too
much
awed
by
her
father
to
protest
or
fight
.
But
uncomfortable
under
the
new
6re
?
2gime
,
she
left
home
as
soon
as
she
could
,
though
it
involved
making
a
loveless
marriage
with
a
young
consumptive
bridegroom
,
her
first
husband
Charles
Alston
Collins
,
the
brother
of
Wilkie
.
So
triumphed
the
cuckoo
in
the
nest
.
Her
nest
at
last
!
Thereafter
,
for
Georgina
Hogarth
,
undisputed
mistress
of
the
Dickens
6me
?
2nage
,
life
was
tranquil
at
Gad
's
Hill
.
Mamie
relieved
her
of
much
domestic
duty
,
and
there
was
a
staff
of
servants
to
do
what
was
required
.
Social
invitations
to
Dickens
now
almost
always
included
Georgina-
Dickens
saw
to
that-
and
she
went
about
with
him
a
good
deal
,
and
since
Mamie
was
fond
of
parties
,
she
too
,
was
sometimes
included
.
As
to
social
invitations
from
Dickens
,
who
remained
as
social
and
convivial
as
ever
,
these
were
,
of
course
pre-eminently
Georgina
's
administrative
affair
.
In
such
matters
,
she
acquitted
herself
to
perfection
always
.
As
time
went
on
,
the
scandal
about
her
gradually
died
down
.
The
decorum
of
the
Gad
's
Hill
household
over
the
years
played
a
great
part
in
killing
it
.
But
that
it
was
not
forgotten
is
shown
by
the
fact
that
although
Queen
Victoria
received
both
Dickens
and
Mamie
at
Court
,
there
was
never
any
Court
invitation
for
Georgina
.
9
When
Dickens
,
ageing
beyond
his
years
,
worn
by
incessant
toils
,
anxieties
and
the
financial
burdens
of
helping
relatives
and
friends
,
and
in
declining
health
,
rushed
about
the
country
and
even
went
to
America
again
to
give
``
readings
''
from
his
books
to
large
and
wildly
enraptured
audiences
to
the
vast
enrichment
of
his
banking-account
,
Georgina
stayed
at
home
and
received
vivid
letters
recounting
his
adventures
and
triumphs
.
Catherine
gone
,
and
most
of
her
children
also
,
she
was
able
to
live
quietly
and
comfortably
while
keeping
a
steadying
influence
upon
the
great
man
who
was
everything
to
her
in
life
.
As
the
years
rolled
by
,
her
influence
over
her
brother-in-law
strengthened
still
more
,
as
indeed
one
might
expect
,
knowing
the
force
of
habit
.
His
welfare
was
her
sole
and
constant
preoccupation
;
no
wife
or
mother
could
have
been
more
solicitous
.
When
he
was
absent
from
home
,
every
fluctuation
in
his
health
was
faithfully
recounted
to
her
,
and
Georgina
and
the
children
were
ever
upon
his
pen
as
once
Kate
and
the
children
had
been
.
And
his
``
pair
of
petticoats
''
for
public
inspection
,
though
there
might
be
another
petticoat
in
the
emotional
background
,
were
now
Georgina
and
Mamie-
and
what
could
be
more
outwardly
respectable
?
It
was
they
who
went
to
the
great
farewell
dinner
held
in
London
when
,
in
1867
,
he
was
invited
to
visit
America
for
the
second
time
.
His
visit
was
a
tremendous
success
,
and
it
was
they
who
welcomed
him
back
to
Gad
's
Hill
upon
his
return
.
Georgina
was
not
in
the
company
of
Dickens
when
he
met
with
his
first
railway
accident
at
Staplehurst
,
as
were
Ellen
Ternan
and
her
mother
.
But
when
Dickens
was
reading
in
Ireland
he
had
taken
Georgina
and
Mamie
on
the
excursion
with
him
.
When
the
return
train
from
Belfast
met
with
an
accident
,
they
were
all
three
in
it
,
and
flung
themselves
on
the
floor
of
their
carriage
to
avoid
injury
.
It
was
a
horrid
experience
,
and
must
have
reminded
Georgina
of
adventure
in
Italy
long
,
long
ago
.
Then
as
Dickens
'
health
worsened
owing
to
his
long-continued
exertions
and
the
strain
of
giving
public
readings
,
and
it
became
clear
that
he
might
be
on
the
verge
of
a
stroke
,
his
doctors
insisted
on
his
giving
up
these
exhausting
public
appearances
.
Realising
his
position
,
as
his
health
obliged
him
to
do
,
he
made
his
will
.
In
this
remarkable
document
,
his
high
opinion
of
,
and
his
care
for
,
Georgina
are
clearly
revealed
.
He
left
his
``
grateful
blessings
''
and
more
money
to
her
than
to
anyone
else
,
namely
+8
,
free
of
legacy
duty
,
as
well
as
most
of
his
personal
jewellery
,
household
trinkets
,
and
private
papers
.
She
was
made
an
executrix
,
her
partner
in
carrying
out
the
will
being
the
indispensable
Forster
.
His
wife
Catherine
was
left
only
the
interest
on
+8
,
and
could
not
touch
the
principal
,
whereas
Georgina
's
legacy
was
an
absolute
one
;
and
instead
of
grateful
blessings
,
there
was
implied
reproach
for
the
wife
.
As
to
Ellen
Ternan
,
who
as
Dickens
'
supposed
mistress
might
perhaps
have
been
expected
to
have
done
better
for
herself
than
Georgina
,
she
,
though
named
first
in
the
will
,
was
left
merely
+1
,
.
In
addition
,
Georgina
was
the
subject
of
a
whole-hearted
panegyric
in
the
will
as
``
the
best
and
truest
friend
man
ever
had
''
-
which
contrast
<
SIC
>
sharply
with
silence
about
Ellen
(
which
however
upon
any
theory
is
understandable
)
and
cold
complaint
as
to
the
past
expensiveness
of
his
wife
Catherine
and
their
children
.
Further
,
he
left
Georgina
to
the
care
of
his
children
in
pontificatory
words
as
follows
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
I
solemnly
enjoin
my
dear
children
always
to
remember
how
much
they
owe
to
the
said
Georgina
Hogarth
,
and
never
to
be
wanting
in
a
grateful
and
affectionate
attachment
to
her
,
for
they
know
well
that
she
has
been
,
through
all
the
stages
of
their
growth
and
progress
their
ever
useful
,
self-denying
and
devoted
friend
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Tribute
could
hardly
be
more
emphatic
.
But
if
the
debt
to
Georgina
was
so
obvious
,
it
would
seem
desirable
to
spare
Georgina's
blushes
over
her
superiority
to
her
sister
,
the
children
's
mother
.
However
,
one
or
two
of
the
children
such
as
Mamie
and
Harry
certainly
heeded
their
father
's
injunction
,
but
after
his
death
there
came
a
time
when
even
Mamie
failed
in
devotion
to
her
``
Aunt
Georgy
''
.
#
241
<
215
TEXT
G28
>
Opera
,
symphony
,
all
sorts
of
instrumental
and
vocal
music
but
not
chamber
music
.
His
reading
was
considerable
in
classical
and
English
and
French
literature
.
He
knew
Dickens
by
heart
,
but
ranked
``
Vanity
Fair
''
of
Thackeray
the
greatest
English
novel
of
his
period
.
He
was
sceptical
of
contemporary
writing
as
he
was
of
the
latest
composition
.
I
guessed
that
in
politics
he
was
a
conservative-
with
freedom
to
be
against
the
Government
whatever
its
colour
or
party
.
He
loved
good
food
and
good
wine
,
and
his
cigars
,
but
not
to
excess
.
No
alcohol
had
power
over
his
quick
balanced
mind
.
I
was
taken
aback
when
he
reflected
one
day
on
his
career
:
``
Do
you
know
,
I
sometimes
wonder
if
I
have
n't
wasted
myself
to
some
degree
by
giving
myself
almost
wholly
to
music
.
For
music
does
not
ever
encourage
abstract
thinking
or
pungency
of
comment
or
dialectical
agility
.
Perhaps
I
was
really
born
for
the
legal
profession
.
''
I
pointed
out
that
in
music
he
was
an
absolutist
,
that
he
had
no
patience
with
music
which
carried
extra-musical
significances
,
and
that
also
he
had
no
patience
with
conductors
,
or
any
other
performer
,
who
found
an
argument
,
a
dialectic
or
the
faintest
hint
of
a
metaphysic
in
music
.
He
did
n't
seek
beyond
the
notes
and
the
forms
of
music
for
some
inner
meaning
.
Often
he
gave
me
the
impression
that
he
was
not
so
much
the
``
possessed
''
artist
in
music
as
the
connoisseur
,
collecting
composers
as
he
collected
his
furniture
and
plate
.
He
fondled
music
,
handled
it
carefully
and
dotingly-
unless
it
was
of
the
sort
that
protested
too
much
,
assaulted
fastidiousness
of
taste
and
sensitivity
.
``
Mahler
?
Wagner
?
Bruckner
?
''
he
would
say
,
cross-examining
me
.
``
They
are
not
civilised
.
Mahler
exposes
his
self-pity
;
Wagner
,
though
a
tremendous
genius
,
gorged
music
,
like
a
German
who
overeats
.
And
Bruckner
was
a
hobbledehoy
who
had
no
style
at
all
.
All
three
of
them
knew
nothing
about
poise
or
modesty
.
Even
Beethoven
thumped
the
tub
;
the
Ninth
symphony
was
composed
by
a
kind
of
Mr.
Gladstone
of
music
.
''
All
that
does
n't
imply
that
he
was
at
all
short
of
masculinity
,
red
corpuscles
.
He
could
ride
roughshod
over
his
dislikes
,
people
or
compositions
.
Given
the
impulse
from
the
right
source
,
his
musical
energy-
(
his
physical
energy
too
!
)
-
concentrated
into
artistic
and
proportionate
shapes
.
His
interpretation
of
the
``
Requiem
Mass
''
of
Berlioz
has
seldom
been
equalled
for
emotional
intensity
and
sure-minded
control
of
the
outlines
.
His
temperament
and
intelligence
responded
more
readily
to
Latin
than
to
German
stimulations
,
aesthetic
or
other
.
Sometimes
he
gave
his
conscience
a
holiday
.
At
Liverpool
an
inordinately
heavy
programme
was
goading
the
orchestra
to
open
rebellion
,
especially
as
Sir
Thomas
prolonged
the
interval
.
The
concert
was
taking
place
on
the
eve
of
the
world
's
greatest
steeplechase
.
When
Sir
Thomas
returned
to
the
platform
he
immediately
sensed
the
temper
of
his
players-
and
the
next
work
to
tackle
was
the
''
great
C
major
''
symphony
of
Schubert
.
Sir
Thomas
extended
his
arms
,
the
baton
militant
.
``
Now
,
gentlemen
,
''
he
said
,
``
now
for
the
Grand
National
.
''
The
performance
was
magnificent
.
One
gust
of
his
humour
dispersed
all
animosities
.
He
was
not
,
as
I
say
,
liked
or
admired
by
everybody
while
he
was
the
spruce
disdainful
Mr.
Thomas
Beecham
.
He
was
suspected
of
Dandyism
and
,
in
fact
,
he
was
the
last
of
the
Dandies
.
He
kept
audiences
waiting
at
his
concerts
.
In
Manchester
,
during
one
of
his
opera
seasons
there
,
he
kept
the
audience
waiting
half
an
hour
for
a
performance
of
Isidore
de
Lara
's
``
Nai
''
l.
''
In
those
years
his
manners
at
a
symphony
concert
did
not
appeal
to
the
taste
of
the
Establishment
of
British
music
.
The
music
critic
of
the
``
Manchester
Guardian
''
-
Samuel
Langford-
took
him
to
task
on
account
of
his
acrobatic
gestures
as
he
conducted
.
At
one
concert
his
baton
flew
from
his
hand
and
nearly
impaled
the
first
trombone
.
Moreover
,
he
was
suspected
of
``
amateurism
''
-
long
before
Toscanini
actually
called
him
an
``
amateur
.
''
A
complex
character
!
-
Falstaff
,
Puck
and
Malvolio
all
mixed
up
,
each
likely
to
overwhelm
the
others
.
Witty
,
then
waggish
;
supercilious
,
then
genial
,
kindly
,
and
sometimes
cruel
;
an
artist
in
affectation
yet
somehow
always
himself
.
Lancashire
in
his
bones
,
yet
a
man
of
the
world
.
Rachmaninoff
told
a
friend
that
he
was
unhappy
about
a
forthcoming
concert
.
``
The
conductor-
so-and-so-
he
has
no
temperament
.
It
is
always
so
in
England
.
Too
many
the
English
3gentlemens
.
''
``
But
,
''
his
friend
pointed
out
''
last
year
you
said
your
concert
with
Sir
Thomas
Beecham
was
one
of
the
best
and
happiest
of
your
life
.
''
``
Ah
,
''
rejoined
Rachmaninoff
,
``
but
Sir
Thomas
is
not
one
of
your
English
3gentlemens
.
''
In
the
prime
of
his
life
and
career
,
Sir
Thomas
was
as
closely
associated
with
Manchester
as
with
London
or
anywhere
else
.
During
the
1914-1918
war
he
kept
the
city
's
music
alive
by
the
sparkle
,
vivacity
,
and
sway
of
his
personality
.
His
concerts
with
the
Halle
?
2
Orchestra
and
his
opera
productions
in
Quay
Street
elevated
the
city
far
above
provincial
levels
.
Until
he
dominated
the
scene
Manchester
's
music
was
mainly
of
German
extraction
,
as
we
have
noted
already
and
will
probably
note
again
.
Richter
had
not
served
Manchester
in
a
backward-looking
way
.
He
conducted
all
the
symphonic
poems
of
Richard
Strauss
in
one
season
at
a
time
when-
6mirabile
dictu
!
-
Strauss
was
considered
as
``
modern
,
''
iconoclast
and
unmusical
as
any
later
Scho
''
nberg
,
Webern
,
or
Boulez
.
Stanford
went
so
far
as
to
compose
a
musical
satire
of
Strauss-
``
An
Ode
to
Discord
.
''
Ernest
Newman
abjured
us
to
listen
to
Strauss
''
horizontally
''
while
the
battle-section
of
``
Ein
Heldenleben
''
was
played
.
It
is
nowadays
generally
forgotten
that
Strauss
came
to
renown
or
notoriety
in
this
country
exclusively
on
the
strength
of
his
symphonic
poems
.
Outside
London
``
Der
Rosenkavalier
,
''
''
Salome
''
and
``
Elektra
''
were
little
known
here
.
But
Richter
's
enterprise
ended
with
the
``
progressive
German
composers
.
''
It
is
true
that
he
was
the
first
conductor
to
put
Elgar
on
the
musical
map
,
the
reason
being
,
I
fancy
,
that
in
Elgar
he
heard
here
and
there
the
echo
of
his
own
native
musical
language
.
To
a
deputation
of
Manchester
's
youthful
6avant
garde
,
demanding
some
representation
at
the
Halle
?
2
Concerts
of
modern
French
music
,
Richter
replied
,
``
3Zthere
iss
no
mod'n
F-french
Musik
.
''
Beecham
brought
pagan
allurements
to
the
Halle
?
2
,
non-
''
classical
''
-
Scene
=4
of
Act
=2
of
Delius
's
``
A
Village
Romeo
and
Juliet
,
''
Stravinsky
's
``
Firebird
''
suite
,
Borodin's
''
Polovtsian
Dances
,
''
all
in
the
same
programme
.
Between
the
two
wars
he
naturally
modulated
to
a
conversation
indicative
of
the
fact
that
he
was
now
old
enough
to
put
behind
him
childish
things
.
But
never
would
he
desert
Delius
.
On
the
``
classical
''
side
he
discovered
Haydn
for
English
ears
.
He
even
proposed
introducing
to
Manchester
Stravinsky
's
``
Le
Sacre
du
Printemps
''
;
but
the
orchestral
parts
went
astray
.
The
Halle
?
2
Concerts
Committee
asked
for
a
substitute
piece
at
short
notice
.
Beecham
suggested
a
Beethoven
symphony
.
No
;
already
the
season
's
programme
had
included
enough
Beethoven
.
They
asked
Sir
Thomas
to
conduct
Mendelssohn's
''
Italian
''
symphony
.
``
Impossible
,
''
replied
Sir
Thomas
,
``
quite
impossible
,
with
only
two
rehearsals
.
''
``
But
,
''
argued
the
committee
,
``
you
were
content
with
two
rehearsals
for
'Le
Sacre
.
'
''
``
Quite
so
,
''
said
Sir
Thomas
blandly
,
``
I
could
play
'Le
Sacre
'
well
enough
after
two
rehearsals
.
For
the
'Italian
'
symphony
five
at
least
is
absolutely
necessary
.
''
His
creation
of
the
London
Philharmonic
Orchestra
absorbed
him
and
his
time
in
the
193s
;
consequently
his
appearances
in
Manchester
became
intermittent
.
After
the
resignation
of
Sir
Hamilton
Harty
in
1933
as
the
permanent
conductor
of
the
Halle
?
2
Concerts
,
the
orchestra
declined
in
its
ensemble
.
Another
permanent
conductor
was
needed
,
but
the
Halle
?
2
Society
were
reluctant
to
appoint
one
for
fear
of
losing
Sir
Thomas
's
presence
altogether
.
And
Sir
Thomas
scared
the
society
by
attacking
the
B.B.C.
,
forecasting
that
broadcasting
would
keep
people
away
from
concerts
.
As
critic
of
the
''
Manchester
Guardian
,
''
in
Manchester
in
the
193s
,
I
pointed
out
week
by
week
the
falling
away
of
the
orchestra
in
unity
of
style
.
But
my
friendship
with
Sir
Thomas
,
resumed
soon
after
our
argument
about
his
``
cuts
''
in
``
Der
Rosenkavalier
,
''
was
now
apparently
unclouded
.
I
was
vastly
surprised
and
amused
to
learn
from
Michael
Kennedy
's
history
of
the
Halle
?
2
Concerts
that
in
1937
Sir
Thomas
wrote
to
the
society
stating
``
that
he
refused
to
conduct
any
concert
to
which
Mr.
Neville
Cardus
was
invited
.
''
6Et
tu
,
Sir
Thomas
!
And
all
the
time
I
imagined
my
notices
were
generously
kind
about
him
.
Never
did
he
refer
to
this
letter
to
the
Halle
?
2
Society
,
demanding
my
excommunication
,
at
any
of
my
subsequent
meetings
with
him
,
not
even
during
our
day
by
day
,
night
by
night
expressions
of
brotherly
love
in
Australia
.
It
was
round
about
1931
that
he
told
me
he
was
about
to
form
a
new
orchestra
in
London
.
``
But
where
,
''
I
asked
,
``
where
do
you
hope
to
find
the
players
?
-
the
B.B.C
.
Orchestra
has
taken
the
best
.
''
``
Maybe
,
''
he
admitted
``
the
B.B.C
.
has
indeed
attracted
the
best
known
instrumentalists
of
Great
Britain
.
But
you
'll
see
!
''
In
1932
the
Royal
Philharmonic
Orchestra
played
for
the
first
time
at
the
Queen
's
Hall
.
The
performance
of
the
''
Carnaval
Romain
''
overture
of
Berlioz
was
staggeringly
brilliant
.
A
highly
finished
performance
of
Mozart
's
``
Prague
''
symphony
almost
jerked
me
from
my
seat
when
Sir
Thomas
brought
in
the
D
major
principal
theme
,
after
the
introduction
,
at
the
same
adagio
tempo
,
instead
of
allegro
.
My
notice
next
day
called
for
some
explanation
of
this
curious
treatment
or
maladjustment
.
In
his
flat
in
Hallam
Street
,
and
while
he
was
still
in
bed
,
working
on
a
score
,
he
took
away
my
breath
(
not
for
the
first
or
the
last
time
)
by
assuring
me
that
his
tempo
for
the
main
theme
after
the
introduction
was
authentic
.
``
You
are
probably
acquainted
only
with
the
published
score
...
but
I
have
seen
the
original
manuscript
written
by
Mozart's
own
hand
...
''
All
the
same
,
the
next
time
he
conducted
the
''
Prague
''
symphony
the
theme
in
question
was
allegro
all
right
and
unmistakably
.
He
was
in
a
word
,
capable
de
tout
!
Apart
from
some
piano
lessons
in
boyhood
he
was
self-taught
.
He
states
the
contrary
in
his
biography
,
``
A
Mingled
Chime
,
''
where
he
writes
,
``
In
public
accounts
of
my
career
has
frequently
appeared
the
assertion
that
I
am
almost
entirely
self-taught
and
,
beginning
as
a
rank
amateur
,
have
attained
a
professional
status
with
some
difficulty
after
a
long
and
painful
novitiate
.
Nothing
could
be
more
remote
from
the
truth
.
It
is
possible
that
at
the
age
of
twenty
I
might
have
failed
to
answer
some
of
the
questions
in
an
examination
paper
set
for
boys
of
sixteen
in
a
musical
academy
;
but
probably
I
should
fail
with
equal
success
to-day
;
and
I
venture
to
say
that
a
tolerable
number
of
my
most
gifted
colleagues
would
do
no
better
.
On
the
other
hand
,
owing
to
my
travels
abroad
and
wider
associations
with
musicians
here
and
there
,
my
miscellaneous
fund
of
information
was
much
more
extensive
than
that
of
others
of
my
age
.
''
For
Sir
Thomas
,
this
is
positively
nai
''
ve
.
There
was
music
of
sorts
in
his
St.
Helens
home
;
his
father
practised
music
``
as
a
hobby
.
''
Sir
Thomas
substantially
educated
himself
,
as
Elgar
did
,
and
Ernest
Newman
and
Delius
,
perhaps
the
most
cultured
and
influential
figures
in
our
music
's
history
since
Purcell
.
He
came
down
from
Oxford
after
only
a
year
or
so
there
because
,
as
he
explained
to
me
,
``
there
was
no
musical
life
broad
and
humane
enough
.
As
for
the
rest
of
my
studies
at
Oxford
,
they
were
not
attractively
conducted
.
And
I
could
discover
no
mind
or
intelligence
among
my
fellow
undergraduates
which
did
n't
indicate
permanent
adolescence
.
In
those
days
,
even
to-day
in
fact
,
the
average
University-educated
Englishman
is
a
case
of
arrested
development
,
emotionally
,
aesthetically
and
sexually
.
''
His
own
capacity
for
deep
feeling
was
not
often
or
obviously
hinted
at
in
his
studied
deportment
away
from
the
concert
platform
or
desk
at
the
opera
.
He
gave
unmistakable
proof
of
it
in
my
company
only
once
,
during
one
of
the
last
evenings
I
spent
with
him
alone
a
few
months
after
Lady
Betty
's
sudden
death
.
#
211
<
216
TEXT
G29
>
<
=1
>
Helen
Keller
was
born
in
188
in
Alabama
.
Until
she
was
nineteen
months
old
she
enjoyed
a
perfectly
normal
infancy
.
At
the
age
of
six
months
she
amused
people
by
greeting
them
with
~
''
How
2d'ye
''
,
and
delighted
her
proud
parents
by
shouting
~
''
TEA
,
TEA
,
TEA
''
.
Her
face
wore
smiles
for
everyone
.
In
her
cot
she
wriggled
and
squirmed
and
chuckled
when
anyone
spoke
to
her
,
and
the
sight
of
birds
,
flowers
,
butterflies
,
or
the
sun
glinting
through
overhanging
trees
in
the
summertime
,
sent
her
into
shrieks
of
happiness
.
She
loved
bright
objects
and
pleasant
sounds
,
including
that
of
her
own
voice
.
She
began
to
walk
at
the
age
of
twelve
months
when
she
unexpectedly
slipped
down
from
her
mother
's
lap
after
she
had
been
lifted
out
of
the
morning
tub
,
and
ran
to
catch
patterns
of
sunlight
dancing
on
the
bathroom
floor
.
She
ran
until
she
lost
her
balance
,
staggered
and
fell
;
but
,
to
her
delight
,
she
tumbled
right
into
the
focus
of
the
sunbeam
.
At
the
age
of
nineteen
months
,
this
adorable
,
fascinating
child
had
a
mysterious
illness
,
which
they
called
acute
congestion
of
the
stomach
and
brain
,
which
left
her
blind
,
deaf
and
dumb
.
Without
a
moment
's
warning
,
her
bright
world
was
blotted
out
and
she
was
plunged
into
a
darkness
as
black
and
silent
as
the
grave
.
Only
by
a
great
and
painful
effort
of
the
imagination
can
we
begin
to
understand
the
next
five
years
in
Helen
's
life
.
Although
she
says
little
about
it
,
that
terrible
period
will
never
be
erased
from
her
memory
.
She
remembers
the
dry
,
hot
painfulness
of
her
eyes
when
she
first
lost
her
sight
,
the
agony
and
bewilderment
of
waking
and
being
unable
to
see
,
of
tossing
,
half-asleep
,
in
pain
and
fretfulness
;
the
tenderness
of
her
mother
's
hand
trying
to
soothe
her
,
but
the
utter
desolation
of
being
unable
to
hear
her
mother
's
voice
or
see
her
face
,
and
the
terrible
frustration
of
being
unable
to
make
her
wants
known
.
The
reader
should
pause
and
try
to
enter
into
the
plight
of
a
child
of
nineteen
months
suddenly
plunged
into
such
a
perplexing
and
frightening
situation
.
During
the
next
five
years
Helen
tried
times
without
number
to
establish
some
sort
of
contact
with
the
outside
world
but
all
in
vain
.
It
was
like
being
thrust
into
the
dark
,
silent
,
innermost
dungeon
of
a
prison
with
no
hope
of
visitors
and
no
possibility
of
escape
.
She
tried
to
free
herself
from
the
impenetrable
silence
and
darkness
which
held
her
captive
,
but
to
no
effect
.
Her
deep
frustration
often
threw
her
into
tempests
of
passion
which
,
during
those
five
years
recurred
more
and
more
frequently
,
until
they
were
convulsing
her
daily
,
sometimes
hourly
,
driving
her
at
times
almost
beside
herself
.
And
often
after
such
tempests
,
she
would
feel
her
way
around
the
garden
to
hide
her
hot
face
in
the
flowers
she
could
not
see
,
or
creep
into
her
mother
's
loving
arms
and
sleep
from
sheer
emotional
and
physical
exhaustion
.
One
day
when
she
was
six
years
and
nine
months
old
,
Helen
vaguely
felt
that
something
unusual
was
afoot
in
her
home
,
as
though
some
special
visitor
was
expected
.
During
recent
weeks
her
moods
had
been
nearly
all
anger
and
bitterness
.
The
wordless
cry
of
her
soul
for
human
communication
,
which
she
could
make
no
one
understand
,
reduced
her
to
a
feeling
of
utter
misery
and
helplessness
.
Of
course
she
did
not
understand
her
own
condition
,
or
her
fundamental
frustrations
;
she
felt
only
her
maddening
inability
to
communicate
with
her
parents
,
while
they
,
on
their
side
,
were
broken-hearted
that
they
could
find
no
way
of
talking
to
their
child
,
no
way
of
getting
a
single
word
into
Helen
's
mind
or
heart
.
But
this
day
,
as
Helen
stood
on
the
steps
at
the
front
entrance
to
their
home
,
she
felt
the
touch
of
a
new
hand
,
and
a
stranger
embraced
her
.
It
was
Anne
Sullivan
.
The
tremendous
debt
which
Helen
and
blind
people
the
world
round
owe
to
Anne
Sullivan
is
beyond
computation
.
For
it
was
Anne
who
rescued
Helen
from
her
world
of
darkness
and
misery
,
and
enabled
her
to
bring
deliverance
to
countless
fellow
sufferers
.
Anne
was
born
in
poverty
,
and
her
eyes
were
infected
from
birth
.
Her
mother
died
when
Anne
was
eight
years
old
,
leaving
three
children
who
were
placed
in
the
workhouse
.
It
was
here
that
Anne
spent
the
next
four
years
of
her
life
,
being
allowed
no
social
contacts
save
that
of
fellow
paupers
.
One
of
them
told
her
that
blindness
entitled
her
to
go
to
a
special
school
,
but
no
one
was
interested
in
the
education
of
a
blind
pauper
child
until
Anne
literally
threw
herself
at
the
feet
of
the
chairman
of
the
visiting
committee
and
pleaded
``
I
want
to
go
to
school
.
''
The
plea
was
heard
.
At
fourteen
she
was
sent
to
the
Perkins
Institution
for
Blind
Children
in
Boston
.
While
there
she
had
two
surgical
operations
which
partially
restored
her
sight
.
She
remained
in
the
Perkins
Institution
for
six
years
,
and
was
still
there
when
the
Director
received
a
letter
from
Helen
's
parents
describing
Helen
's
condition
,
and
asking
if
he
could
supply
a
teacher
for
her
.
Anne
,
twenty
years
of
age
,
was
sent
.
Anne
arrived
at
Helen
's
home
with
eyes
red
through
overmuch
crying
on
the
journey
.
She
did
not
want
the
job
of
teaching
a
girl
who
was
blind
,
deaf
and
dumb
.
But
she
had
no
other
job
,
and
she
was
without
money
;
economic
necessity
compelled
her
to
accept
this
unwanted
post
.
But
if
Anne
was
despondent
on
arrival
,
she
very
soon
forgot
herself
in
her
new
work
.
From
the
moment
she
embraced
Helen
on
the
front
porch
,
she
devoted
all
the
energy
of
her
mind
and
body
to
the
service
of
her
stricken
charge
.
In
complete
self-effacement
,
sweeping
all
self-pity
aside
,
she
gave
herself
to
Helen
,
working
tirelessly
to
open
lines
of
communications
between
the
imprisoned
child
and
the
world
of
people
and
nature
about
her
.
<
=2
>
It
was
the
day
after
Anne
Sullivan
's
arrival
that
Helen
learned
the
finger
language
for
the
word
``
doll
''
.
Anne
spelt
it
into
her
hand
very
slowly
and
deliberately
,
and
got
Helen
to
imitate
.
Helen
did
not
know
then
that
``
doll
''
was
the
name
of
the
gift
Anne
had
brought
her
the
day
before
from
the
blind
children
in
the
Perkins
Institution
;
she
thought
she
was
learning
some
finger
game
,
and
played
it
repeatedly
until
she
could
do
it
correctly
.
Then
she
felt
her
way
downstairs
to
show
her
mother
the
game
.
Other
simple
words
were
taught
her
in
the
same
manner
during
the
following
days-
such
words
as
pin
,
hat
,
cup
,
sit
,
stand
,
walk-
but
as
yet
she
had
no
idea
what
they
meant
;
no
inkling
that
the
finger
work
which
spelt
``
pin
''
was
the
name
of
the
object
,
or
that
fingering
which
meant
sit
or
stand
had
any
reference
to
those
actions
.
The
power
of
associating
word
with
object
or
action
had
not
yet
awakened
in
her
.
A
whole
month
passed
in
this
way
before
Helen
began
to
associate
the
letters
spelt
into
her
hand
with
objects
.
The
association
came
at
the
end
of
a
lesson
in
which
Anne
had
tried
to
make
Helen
understand
that
the
word
mug
meant
the
object
which
she
held
,
and
water
meant
that
which
the
mug
contained
.
But
Helen
simply
could
not
understand
,
and
as
Anne
persisted
,
she
grew
annoyed
and
gave
expression
to
her
annoyance
by
dashing
her
mug
to
the
floor
,
smashing
it
to
pieces
.
She
felt
the
broken
fragments
with
her
feet
,
and
experienced
a
measure
of
relief
in
doing
so
.
The
lesson
was
adjourned
and
they
went
out
into
the
sunshine
.
As
they
passed
the
well-house
someone
was
drawing
water
,
and
Anne
placed
Helen
's
hand
into
the
stream
pouring
from
the
spout
of
the
pump
,
and
spelt
into
her
other
hand
the
word
water
,
water
,
water
.
Anne
continued
to
do
this
,
at
first
slowly
and
then
rapidly
,
until
it
suddenly
dawned
on
Helen
's
mind
that
water
meant
the
cool
something
flowing
over
her
hand
.
``
That
living
word
awakened
my
soul
,
''
said
Helen
many
years
after
,
``
gave
it
light
,
hope
,
joy
,
set
it
free
.
''
She
now
knew
that
things
had
names
,
and
she
wanted
to
learn
them
all
at
once
.
``
As
we
returned
to
the
house
every
object
which
I
touched
seemed
to
quiver
with
life
.
That
was
because
I
saw
everything
with
the
strange
new
sight
that
had
come
to
me
.
''
She
learned
many
new
words
that
same
day
,
including
mother
,
father
,
sister
,
teacher
.
She
felt
that
she
was
at
last
in
contact
with
the
outside
world
.
She
went
to
bed
that
night
but
was
too
happy
to
sleep
.
During
the
following
summer
Anne
took
Helen
on
exploration
walks
,
discovering
plants
,
flowers
,
and
trees
;
Helen
handling
them
,
learning
their
names
,
inhaling
their
scent
,
feeling
them
against
her
hand
and
her
face
.
Sitting
in
a
field
on
the
warm
grass
Anne
described
through
their
sign
language
the
countless
things
which
Helen
could
not
see
.
With
the
new
freedom
of
that
summer
Helen
took
to
tree
climbing
,
and
loved
it
.
But
one
day
Anne
left
her
sitting
aloft
in
the
branches
of
a
cherry
tree
,
while
she
returned
to
the
house
to
fetch
lunch
.
While
Anne
was
away
the
weather
suddenly
changed
,
breaking
into
a
violent
thunderstorm
.
Helen
tells
how
she
felt
the
warmth
go
out
of
the
atmosphere
,
by
which
she
knew
clouds
had
come
over
the
sun
,
how
she
smelt
the
strange
earth
odour
that
precedes
thunderstorms
.
She
was
alone
and
she
felt
afraid
.
A
sense
of
absolute
isolation
gripped
her
.
She
felt
cut
off
from
friends
;
severed
from
the
firm
earth
.
Her
terror
increased
until
she
was
in
a
state
bordering
on
hysteria
.
``
There
was
a
moment
of
sinister
stillness
,
and
then
a
multitudinous
stirring
of
the
leaves
,
''
she
says
.
``
A
shiver
ran
through
the
tree
,
and
the
wind
sent
forth
a
blast
that
would
have
knocked
me
off
had
I
not
clung
to
the
branch
with
might
and
main
.
The
tree
swayed
and
strained
.
The
small
twigs
snapped
and
fell
about
me
in
showers
.
A
wild
impulse
to
jump
seized
me
,
but
terror
held
me
fast
.
I
crouched
down
in
the
fork
of
the
tree
.
The
branches
lashed
about
me
.
I
felt
the
intermittent
jarring
that
came
now
and
then
,
as
if
something
heavy
had
fallen
and
the
shock
had
travelled
up
till
it
reached
the
limb
which
I
sat
on
.
It
worked
my
suspense
up
to
the
highest
point
,
and
just
as
I
was
thinking
the
tree
and
I
should
fall
together
,
my
teacher
seized
my
hand
and
helped
me
down
.
I
clung
to
her
,
trembling
with
joy
to
feel
the
earth
under
my
feet
once
more
''
.
For
some
time
after
this
the
thought
of
climbing
a
tree
alarmed
her
,
and
she
did
not
fully
overcome
her
fear
until
the
next
spring
.
Then
as
she
was
sitting
alone
one
morning
in
the
summer
house
,
she
became
aware
of
a
beautiful
fragrance
filling
the
air
.
She
recognised
it
as
the
scent
of
the
mimosa
tree
.
She
knew
where
that
mimosa
tree
stood-
at
the
end
of
the
garden
near
the
fence
at
the
turn
of
the
path
,
and
she
felt
her
way
to
it
.
She
found
it
,
``
all
quivering
in
the
warm
sunshine
,
its
blossom-laden
branches
almost
touching
the
long
grass
...
``
I
made
my
way
through
a
shower
of
petals
to
the
great
trunk
,
and
for
one
minute
stood
irresolute
;
then
,
putting
my
foot
in
the
broad
space
between
the
forked
branches
,
I
pulled
myself
up
into
the
tree
...
.
I
had
a
delicious
sense
that
I
was
doing
something
unusual
and
wonderful
,
so
I
kept
on
climbing
higher
and
higher
,
until
I
reached
a
little
seat
which
somebody
had
built
there
so
long
ago
that
it
had
grown
part
of
the
tree
itself
.
``
I
sat
there
for
a
long
time
,
feeling
like
a
fairy
on
a
rosy
cloud
.
After
that
I
spent
many
happy
hours
in
my
tree
of
paradise
,
thinking
fair
thoughts
and
dreaming
bright
dreams
.
''
#
26
<
217
TEXT
G3
>
On
the
day
of
the
funeral
I
had
to
be
awoken
at
seven
a.m.
in
order
to
arrive
punctually
at
the
church
.
Several
streets
in
the
vicinity
had
been
closed
by
police
.
They
feared
a
repetition
of
the
extravagant
scenes
that
had
occurred
when
Valentino
's
embalmed
body
was
laid
out
in
full
evening
dress
for
the
public
to
visit
.
Thousands
had
thronged
Broadway
.
Children
had
been
separated
from
their
parents
,
scores
of
people
bruised
and
trampled
.
Several
police
charges
were
made
.
Plate-glass
windows
were
shattered
by
the
pressure
of
the
crowd
.
Finally
the
mortuary
doors
had
to
be
closed
.
Fortunately
on
the
morning
of
the
funeral
everything
was
quiet
.
I
arrived
safely
at
The
Little
Church
Around
the
Corner
.
Ben
Lyon
was
in
charge
of
the
ushers
.
We
had
little
to
do
as
the
church
filled
so
quickly
.
At
the
last
minute
Pola
Negri
arrived
dressed
from
head
to
toe
in
black
.
She
was
followed
by
two
florists
carrying
an
enormous
blanket
of
white
violets
.
In
purple
violets
was
inscribed
the
message
:
'With
love
from
Pola
.
'
This
tribute
was
placed
upon
the
coffin
,
almost
hiding
it
from
view
.
The
coffin
in
question
was
a
prodigious
,
ornate
affair
of
bronze
.
Outweighing
its
occupant
by
some
5
lb.
,
it
had
cost
$
1
,
.
The
spectators
were
upset
by
the
outsize
wreath
.
On
all
sides
audible
whispers
of
protest
broke
out
:
'We
ca
n't
see
the
casket
.
'
The
service
was
beautiful
.
Augmented
by
the
chorus
of
the
Metropolitan
Opera
Company
,
the
choir
was
led
by
the
singing
of
Benjamino
Gigli
,
then
at
the
height
of
his
power
.
Sobs
could
be
heard
over
the
entire
church
as
the
eight
bearers
carried
the
casket
from
the
altar
.
As
they
made
their
way
down
the
aisle
,
a
young
girl
sprang
from
her
seat
,
throwing
herself
in
front
of
them
.
When
they
were
almost
at
the
door
,
the
interruption
was
repeated-
this
time
by
a
little
man
,
prostrating
himself
with
a
cry
of
~'I
loved
him
more
than
anybody
.
'
A
pathetic
,
jarring
tribute
to
Valentino
's
extraordinary
universal
popularity
.
As
an
usher
I
was
unable
to
sit
with
my
wife
.
As
I
was
slowly
making
my
way
out
of
the
church
Mr
Frank
Campbell
,
owner
of
the
famous
Campbell
's
Funeral
Parlour
which
had
handled
all
the
arrangements
,
sent
a
message
asking
me
to
meet
him
.
'Your
wife
has
expressed
a
desire
to
see
the
Gold
Room
where
Valentino
lay
in
state
.
Would
you
care
to
accompany
us
?
'
By
that
time
having
had
my
fill
of
flowers
,
crowds
,
mourning
,
and
music
,
I
replied
rather
tersely
that
that
was
the
last
thing
I
wanted
to
do
.
'If
Madam
wants
me
for
anything
important
,
I
shall
be
lying
in
state
myself-
at
the
Racquet
Club
.
'
I
had
just
finished
my
third
martini
when
I
was
summoned
to
the
telephone
by
Mr
Campbell
.
'There
has
been
a
most
unfortunate
accident
...
regrettable
piece
of
carelessness
on
the
part
of
my
staff-
'
'What
happened
?
'
I
interrupted
,
anxiously
.
'On
throwing
open
the
doors
of
the
Gold
Room
for
your
wife
,
which
automatically
turned
on
the
lights
,
we
came
upon
the
naked
embalmed
body
of
a
man
lying
on
the
floor
.
He
was
awaiting
the
assistant
's
return
from
lunch
.
'
Not
altogether
surprisingly
,
my
wife
had
fainted
.
Mr
Campbell
wanted
to
know
what
I
was
going
to
do
about
the
matter
?
I
explained
that
I
was
hardly
in
a
position
to
do
anything
at
all
.
'My
wife
,
you
say
,
is
in
the
Gold
Room
.
I
am
here
at
the
Racquet
Club
.
'
Several
miles
separated
us
.
'Are
you
still
there
,
Campbell
?
Tell
her
that
when
she
is
well
enough
to
join
me
,
she
'll
find
me
patiently
waiting
for
her
at
the
bar
.
'
Though
this
was
not
exactly
the
last
we
saw
of
each
other
,
it
was
a
definite
prelude
to
our
parting
,
when
Constance
decided
to
go
alone
to
the
coast
while
I
returned
to
Scotland
.
12
THE
EMBASSY
CLUB
VENTURE
Our
divorce
.
Embassy
Club
syndicate
.
Luigi
,
Ralph
,
Peto
.
Back
to
America
.
The
Tucker
car
.
Queen
Mary
's
Dolls
'
House
.
My
father's
retirement
.
THE
episode
of
our
marriage
was
ending
,
as
it
were
,
by
mutual
agreement
,
but
the
statutory
requirements
of
British
divorce
in
that
period
demanded
adultery
.
The
evidence
I
set
about
supplying
.
This
proved
more
difficult
than
anticipated
.
However
,
my
friend
Wilfred
Egerton
assured
me
it
was
really
no
problem
at
all
,
despite
the
lack
of
a
prospective
co-respondent
.
'I
've
just
the
girl
for
the
job
,
'
he
said
,
'charming
and
attractive
.
'
The
following
Saturday
afternoon
I
hired
a
Daimler
with
chauffeur
,
despatching
them
to
the
lady
's
address
.
From
there
they
were
to
call
for
me
at
the
club
and
we
would
set
off
for
our
transitory
liaison
.
The
car
was
on
time
.
Nimbly
I
nipped
down
the
steps
of
White
's
,
only
to
stop
dead
in
my
tracks
at
a
glimpse
of
the
lady
.
No
!
With
her
it
would
be
quite
impossible
!
Taking
a
deep
breath
and
summoning
my
politest
manner
,
I
opened
the
car
door
,
explaining
that
I
was
unavoidably
detained
.
Would
she
mind
returning
in
about
a
quarter
of
an
hour
?
Dashing
back
into
the
Club
,
I
searched
out
Rod
Wanamaker
,
who
fortunately
was
there
at
the
time
.
Explaining
that
Wilfred
had
landed
me
with
a
woman
of
whom
I
could
not
stand
even
the
sight
,
I
begged
Rod
to
come
as
well
.
'I
ca
n't
bear
it
alone
!
'
He
responded
to
my
cry
for
help
.
The
pair
of
us
spent
the
night
in
our
sitting-room
playing
backgammon
while
the
lady
languished
alone
next
door
.
For
the
purpose
of
evidence
I
put
in
a
pyjamaed
appearance
at
breakfast
,
when
the
waiter
took
due
notice
.
Leaving
an
adequate
sum
on
the
sitting-room
mantelpiece
plus
a
railway
ticket
for
her
return
to
London
,
Rod
and
I
caught
the
next
train
back
to
town
.
Wilfred
told
me
of
the
lady
's
subsequent
comments
over
the
telephone
.
She
asked
why
she
had
been
sent
on
the
trip
at
all
.
'I
do
n't
think
your
friend
Mackintosh
knows
a
woman
when
he
sees
one
.
Him
and
his
boy-friend
,
they
ought
to
be
locked
up
!
'
That
being
as
it
were
that
,
it
is
not
necessary
here
for
me
to
say
anything
further
,
except
that
the
divorce
went
through
and
my
marriage
to
Constance
ended
without
rancour
upon
either
side
.
Indeed
,
we
have
remained
very
good
friends
.
She
is
still
very
much
alive
and
married
to
Walter
Giblin
,
living
in
New
York
.
Probably
I
was
too
much
of
an
individualist
to
make
a
success
as
a
star
's
husband
.
Whatever
the
reasons
,
which
after
all
concerned
only
ourselves
,
it
was
a
romantic
experience
I
shall
never
regret
...
Being
once
more
footloose
and
fancy
free
in
London
,
I
began
to
search
round
for
a
fresh
interest
.
This
was
to
be
the
Embassy
Club
.
There
will
never
again
be
a
club
like
it
.
It
was
a
Bond
Street
annexe
to
Ascot
's
Royal
Enclosure
,
as
famous
in
its
day
as
the
'21'
club
in
New
York
,
'Le
Jardin
de
Ma
Soeur
'
in
Paris
,
and
the
Everglade
's
in
Palm
Beach
.
In
one
way
or
another
the
Embassy
featured
in
all
my
old
friend
Michael
Arlen
's
earlier
novels
.
When
his
famous
The
Green
Hat
appeared
,
at
one
single
lunchtime
at
the
Embassy
there
were
no
less
than
five
ladies
in
Chapeaux
Verts
,
doubtless
anxious
to
be
believed
the
inspiration
of
'Iris
Fenwick
'
.
Quite
as
successful
as
the
book
was
the
play
of
the
same
title
which
opened
on
September
2nd
,
1925
,
starring
Tallulah
Bankhead
.
Though
the
Embassy
was
open
for
lunch
it
was
usually
described
as
a
night-club
.
Unlike
its
forerunners
it
was
eminently
respectable
.
Of
course
there
were
ladies
whose
reputations
may
have
disturbed
certain
matrons
,
but
the
said
ladies
had
an
elegance
which
added
lustre
to
the
establishment
.
How
did
I
come
to
be
connected
with
the
Embassy
Club
?
One
Bob
Hornby
suggested
Wilfred
Egerton
,
myself
,
and
some
others
taking
over
the
4
Club
in
Bond
Street
.
It
was
being
run
by
Arthur
Kelly
,
Charles
Chaplin
's
London
agent
,
who
was
finding
the
two
assignments
over-much
for
one
man
.
Accordingly
we
formed
a
syndicate
to
buy
the
place
,
decorating
it
in
conservative
style
.
Admission
price
was
low
;
so
was
the
annual
subscription
.
Success
became
instantaneous
.
We
renamed
it
the
Embassy
to
suggest
luxury
.
A
great
asset
was
that
one
went
from
the
street
straight
into
the
restaurant
with
its
dance
floor
,
surrounded
by
comfortable
banquette
tables
.
The
bar
downstairs
was
always
crowded
.
The
real
success
of
the
place
was
due
to
the
6mai
?
5tre
d'hotel
,
Luigi
Naintre
.
He
had
long
been
in
charge
of
Romano's
and
the
Criterion
.
He
came
as
managing
director
,
our
largest
shareholder
.
He
was
far
more
than
just
a
restaurant
manager
;
he
was
an
ambassador
,
a
man
of
astonishing
ability
and
tact
.
Another
notable
feature
was
the
music
provided
by
Ambrose
,
who
was
at
the
height
of
his
fame
.
From
the
prestige
angle
the
Club
was
helped
by
the
frequent
visits
of
the
Prince
of
Wales
and
his
brothers
,
the
Dukes
of
York
and
Kent
.
It
was
,
I
think
,
the
first
night-club
to
be
frequented
by
Royalty
.
We
had
a
subsidiary
company
called
the
Embassy
Wine
and
Spirit
Company
,
supplying
both
the
club
and
the
public
.
Luigi
's
aptitude
may
best
be
illustrated
by
the
following
anecdote
.
I
was
dining
in
the
club
when
Lord
Sefton
and
his
son
,
Hugh
,
came
in
and
sat
at
the
opposite
end
of
the
room
.
Luigi
talked
to
them
while
taking
their
order
for
dinner
.
When
he
came
back
to
my
table
he
said
:
'You
will
be
glad
to
hear
that
I
have
just
sold
+1
,
worth
of
champagne
to
His
Lordship
.
'
How
indefatigable
Luigi
was
!
He
would
leave
for
home
at
two
in
the
morning
,
rise
again
at
five
,
in
order
to
go
to
market
and
choose
everything
himself
.
Twelve-thirty
would
find
him
back
at
the
club
,
suave
,
debonair
,
ready
for
the
busy
lunchtime
session
.
Embassy
shareholders
made
a
hundred
per
cent
annual
profit
over
a
period
of
some
five
years
.
We
only
sold
out
when
compelled
to
do
so
by
Luigi
's
death
.
This
was
an
occasion
of
great
sorrow
for
us
.
His
was
an
impressive
funeral
at
St
Anne
's
,
Soho
.
Thousands
from
every
sphere
of
life
attended
,
and
five
Daimlers
were
required
to
carry
the
flowers
from
the
church
to
the
cemetery
.
Our
club
chef
had
a
particular
reputation
for
the
way
in
which
he
cooked
Gefu
''
lter
fish-
a
Jewish
dish
,
mixture
of
chopped
whiting
,
herring
,
halibut
,
cod
,
and
mackerel
,
mixed
with
egg
and
breadcrumbs
.
So
much
did
one
American
,
Jefferson
Cohn
,
appreciate
this
dish
that
when
he
was
over
in
Paris
he
would
have
Gefu
''
lter
fish
flown
over
to
him
every
Saturday
!
Before
finishing
with
the
Embassy
Club
let
me
say
a
few
words
about
one
of
our
most
eccentric
members
,
Ralph
Peto
.
He
came
in
one
morning
before
lunch
with
a
polo
boot
on
one
foot
and
a
slipper
on
the
other
.
Had
he
been
unable
to
make
up
his
sartorial
mind
or
merely
forgotten
to
put
on
the
second
boot
?
He
talked
to
a
horse-coper
in
the
club
bar
.
Ralph
Peto
owed
the
man
+5
already
and
was
abusively
demanding
an
additional
+5
.
His
language
was
not
merely
explosive
,
it
was
obscene
.
Wilfred
Egerton
rebuked
him
mildly
:
'Please
,
Ralph
,
do
n't
talk
like
that
.
I
ca
n't
bear
dirt
.
'
Ralph
bowed
and
apologized
,
only
to
come
out
with
an
appallingly
personal
comment
that
so
scared
its
recipient
,
a
young
lady
,
that
she
left
her
cocktail
untouched
.
It
is
recorded
also
that
in
some
outburst
of
domestic
tension
Ralph
burned
all
his
mother-in-law
's
clothes
in
the
middle
of
Manchester
Square
garden
.
Another
time
when
an
invitation
to
dinner
with
the
Princess
Polignac
at
her
palace
in
Venice
was
not
forthcoming
,
he
jumped
into
a
gondola
.
While
the
gondolier
was
delivering
Ralph
's
letter
of
indignation
,
Ralph
went
to
the
Princess's
kitchen
,
dismembered
the
stove
with
a
coal-hammer
and
threw
the
dinner
into
the
Grand
Canal
.
The
Embassy
Club
was
by
no
means
my
sole
adventure
in
property
dealings
.
Always
they
have
fascinated
me
.
I
longed
,
for
instance
,
to
buy
the
Ritz
Hotel
.
#
28
<
218
TEXT
G31
>
Travellers
from
abroad
and
incoming
mail
set
gossip
circulating
.
The
stories
gained
in
effect
from
the
surrounding
secrecy
.
Correspondents
wrote
home
to
ask
why
the
lurid
reports
were
not
being
officially
denied
and
disposed
of
.
It
was
not
long
before
all
Mayfair
was
gossiping
.
In
every
club
there
was
an
indignant
member
spluttering
against
the
indignity
done
to
the
Crown
.
It
was
an
outrage
.
And
who
was
this
Mrs.
Simpson
,
anyhow
?
On
their
way
back
to
England
the
King
and
she
paused
in
Vienna
for
some
pleasant
hours
of
dancing
.
The
reporters
were
still
following
.
The
headline
told
the
tale-
'Edward
rumbas
with
Wally
'
.
In
Paris
Mrs.
Simpson
saw
for
the
first
time
a
few
examples
of
what
folks
were
reading
about
her
back
home
in
the
States
.
She
was
aghast
.
She
telephoned
'her
alarm
'
to
London
.
The
King
was
comforting-
he
had
been
through
all
this
publicity
himself
before
;
it
would
wear
itself
out
.
He
pointed
reassuringly
to
the
silence
of
the
British
press
.
Nevertheless
as
he
sat
down
to
dinner
with
his
mother
at
Buckingham
Palace
,
he
wondered
how
much
Queen
Mary
was
aware
of
what
America
was
saying
.
She
gave
no
indication
that
anything
out
of
the
ordinary
had
reached
her
.
In
tones
of
polite
enquiry
she
asked
about
his
holiday
.
'Did
n't
you
find
it
terribly
warm
in
the
Adriatic
,
'
she
innocently
enquired
.
She
was
,
of
course
,
fully
informed
and
highly
indignant
about
the
publicity
her
son
's
association
was
causing
.
But
her
reserve
remained
unbroken
and
another
occasion
for
a
confidential
talk
between
mother
and
son
went
by
,
the
opportunity
lost
.
The
King
had
missed
the
Twelfth
and
the
grouse
,
but
he
sufficiently
conformed
with
custom
to
spend
the
last
two
weeks
of
September
in
the
Highlands
.
His
house-party
was
not
formed
of
members
such
as
had
been
gathered
about
them
by
Queen
Victoria
or
King
George
=5
.
Statesmen
were
conspicuously
absent-
Mrs.
Simpson
conspicuously
present
.
Her
arrival
was
the
occasion
for
growing
feeling
against
the
King
in
circumstances
in
which
he
was
not
at
fault
.
It
chanced
that
the
day
she
reached
Aberdeen
station
was
also
the
occasion
for
the
opening
of
Aberdeen
's
Royal
Infirmary
.
While
the
King
was
driving
across
from
Balmoral
to
meet
her
,
his
brother
,
the
Duke
of
York
was
performing
the
opening
ceremony
at
the
hospital
.
Earlier
in
the
year
the
King
had
decided
that
because
of
court
mourning
he
could
not
perform
the
ceremony
in
person
and
had
asked
his
brother
to
deputize
.
These
facts
were
not
known
to
the
Aberdonians
and
there
was
an
outcry
that
His
Majesty
should
have
neglected
the
hospital
so
that
he
might
be
free
to
meet
his
guest
.
It
was
a
baseless
charge
,
but
it
was
spread
around
and
gained
wide
acceptance
before
the
truth
caught
up
with
rumour
and
scotched
it
.
By
that
time
harm
had
been
done
to
King
Edward's
reputation
amongst
his
Scottish
subjects
.
There
were
happy
days
amongst
the
heather
and
in
the
evenings
the
King
in
his
kilt
played
the
laird
in
his
castle
.
Mrs.
Simpson
was
fascinated
,
enjoying
every
moment
.
But
the
King
's
brothers
in
their
Scottish
retreats
nearby
felt
themselves
neglected
,
shut
out
of
his
confidence
.
Bertie
(
Duke
of
York
)
in
particular
,
considered
himself
'to
have
lost
a
friend
(
in
his
father
)
and
to
be
rapidly
losing
one
in
his
brother
'
.
As
September
ran
out
the
royal
guests
departed
,
leaving
Balmoral
to
the
grouse
and
the
deer
.
The
King
turned
south
to
face
the
future
and
its
complications
.
He
came
back
to
a
London
that
was
agog
with
gossip
and
concern
over
the
wretched
reports
from
the
United
States
.
By
that
date
it
was
Mrs.
Simpson
all
the
way
in
every
American
paper
,
headlines
,
story
and
pictures
.
'Palace
Car
at
Wally's
Disposal
'
,
'King
Chooses
Clothes
To
Match
With
Wallis'-
there
was
no
aspect
of
life
untouched
.
Imaginations
made
good
when
facts
ran
out
.
One
paper
scurrilously
described
how
Edward
was
neglecting
a
bereaved
mother
to
dance
attendance
on
Wally
.
Another
told
how
Premier
Baldwin
sent
for
the
Monarch
to
lecture
him
on
his
carryings
on
.
British
residents
were
sorely
tried
by
the
daily
barrage
of
the
news-hounds
.
It
was
disconcerting
enough
to
learn
that
their
Sovereign
was
in
love
with
an
American
lady
already
twice
married
.
The
accompanying
scurrilities
made
the
plain
fact
odious
.
In
Canada
there
was
dismay
at
what
was
reported
across
the
border
.
In
their
concern
writers
discharged
their
indignation
in
letters
home
to
King
,
Prime
Minister
or
Archbishop-
indeed
to
any
person
with
influence
on
affairs-
Ministers
of
the
Crown
,
Bishops
,
M.P.s
,
parsons
,
editors
.
The
inevitable
effect
was
to
raise
opinion
against
the
author
of
these
mischiefs
.
How
could
he
expose
himself
,
his
Crown
and
his
Country
to
ridicule
and
contempt
?
Of
course
the
worst
of
the
reports
were
exaggerations
and
inventions
,
but
,
they
were
a
scandal
arising
from
the
same
source
.
The
captain
was
letting
down
the
side
.
There
can
be
no
exaggerating
the
effect
produced
.
Long
enough
before
the
crisis
broke
the
king
's
position
had
been
undermined
amongst
the
pillars
of
the
establishment
.
Much
of
the
scandal
had
flowed
from
the
Nahlin
cruise
and
once
again
one
thinks
of
the
prudent
man
who
would
have
foregone
the
hours
of
pleasure
afloat
to
promote
his
prospects
in
the
future
.
Instead
,
a
prolonged
stay
in
the
Highlands
,
at
home
amongst
the
family
and
'his
2ain
folk
'
,
might
have
helped
him
towards
realizing
his
hopes
.
He
could
have
used
the
time
to
entertain
and
captivate
members
of
his
Cabinet
.
He
related
afterwards
,
almost
with
self-approbation
,
that
he
had
of
design
omitted
to
invite
the
succession
of
Ministers
,
Bishops
,
Admirals
and
Generals
who
had
filled
the
Balmoral
guest
list
since
Queen
Victoria
's
time
.
But
a
prudent
king
would
have
seen
the
benefit
to
himself
in
bringing
the
softening
influence
of
hospitality
to
bear
upon
those
forming
the
pillars
of
his
throne
.
Meanwhile
,
Mrs.
Simpson
prepared
herself
for
the
hearing
of
her
suit
for
divorce
.
By
a
device
common
enough
at
the
time
by
those
seeking
to
avoid
the
publicity
of
a
London
hearing
,
it
was
arranged
for
the
petition
to
be
filed
for
the
Suffolk
Assizes
.
To
this
end
the
petitioner
had
to
acquire
a
residential
qualification
,
and
so
Mrs.
Simpson
moved
into
a
house
she
had
taken
by
the
sea
at
Felixstowe
.
So
effective
had
been
the
silence
of
the
British
press
that
the
townsfolk
remained
completely
unaware
of
the
presence
of
a
notability
in
their
midst
,
who
across
the
Atlantic
was
hailed
as
the
most
talked-of
woman
in
the
world
.
Felixstowe
had
scarcely
heard
of
Mrs.
Simpson
and
certainly
did
not
recognize
her
when
she
passed
down
the
street
of
a
morning
to
buy
her
paper
.
When
she
walked
by
the
sea
she
'might
as
well
have
been
in
Tasmania
'
for
all
the
notice
that
was
taken
.
A
little
while
was
to
pass
and
she
would
be
looking
with
envy
on
those
tranquil
days
of
her
obscurity
.
At
last
the
date
was
fixed
for
the
court
hearing-
October
27
.
It
acted
as
a
goad
on
the
various
interested
persons
.
After
weeks
of
inaction
something
,
at
last
,
must
needs
be
done
.
9
MR.
BALDWIN
CALLS
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
YORK
:
Vex
not
yourselves
,
nor
strive
with
your
breath
,
For
all
in
vain
comes
counsel
to
his
ear
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
THE
King
's
Matter-
how
convenient
the
phrase-
now
occupied
the
attention
of
the
pillars
of
the
establishment
.
Hitherto
it
had
been
the
King
's
emotional
complication
and
his
own
concern
.
With
divorce
impending
there
were
graver
implications
.
The
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
contemplated
the
possibilities
and
was
dismayed
.
Divorce
spelled
the
possibility
of
marriage
,
and
the
wife
of
a
king
became
a
queen
.
Would
he
,
the
Primate
of
all
England
,
be
faced
with
the
ultimate
harrowing
possibility
of
officiating
at
the
coronation
of
a
sovereign
married
to
a
woman
with
two
previous
husbands
?
Thus
to
participate
would
mean
a
surrender
of
the
Church's
principles
on
one
of
the
cardinal
points
of
its
teaching
.
It
was
unthinkable
,
but
it
seemed
it
might
come
to
pass
.
What
was
his
duty
as
Primate
?
He
concluded
that
for
the
present
the
wiser
course
was
to
take
no
action
.
But
would
not
the
Government
intervene
?
Ministers
of
the
Crown
began
to
look
with
distaste
at
the
contents
of
their
postbags
.
Every
delivery
added
to
the
letters
from
correspondents
anxious
about
the
King
's
reputation
.
There
was
the
generally
expressed
opinion
that
something
ought
to
be
done
,
something
of
course
by
the
Government
.
The
plaguy
divorce
suit
would
add
a
new
urgency
to
the
letters
and
the
need
for
action
.
Queen
Mary
viewed
the
possibilities
with
her
sharp
,
clear
vision
unclouded
by
the
concern
and
anger
she
felt
.
She
had
given
no
expression
to
her
feelings
when
she
met
her
son-
there
was
always
the
chance
his
affections
might
cool
.
But
divorce-
she
grew
indignant
at
the
thought
of
what
might
be
contemplated
.
That
a
woman
with
two
husbands
alive
should
become
the
wife
and
consort
of
her
son
the
King
,
was
out
of
the
question
.
Action
was
essential
before
the
divorce
case
came
up
for
hearing
and
she
urged
that
the
Government
should
take
it
.
Characteristically
she
placed
what
she
considered
to
be
her
obligations
to
the
British
Monarchy
before
her
affection
for
her
son
.
So
Mr.
Baldwin
took
the
front
of
the
stage
,
which
he
was
to
share
with
the
King
,
others
,
in
the
background
,
till
the
play
was
done
,
for
,
as
His
Majesty
phrased
it
,
they
were
to
settle
the
matter
alone
.
It
is
the
King
who
serves
as
ceremonial
figure-head
for
his
country
.
It
falls
to
his
Prime
Minister
to
speak
on
behalf
of
England
.
Not
long
afterwards
another
man
was
to
speak
for
England
in
another
mood
in
the
voice
of
Winston
Churchill
giving
the
lion
's
roar
,
voicing
the
might
and
power
of
the
British
Commonwealth
.
Stanley
Baldwin
in
his
wistful
musings
pictured
another
England-
a
country
of
hill
and
valley
and
meadowlands
,
the
rolling
Cotswolds-
and
the
silver
serpentining
Severn
,
of
the
perfection
of
England
seen
from
the
Malvern
heights
looking
towards
the
Marches
of
Wales
,
an
England
of
quiet
country-folk
,
pipe-smoking
farmers
,
decent
townspeople
and
factories
where
old
men
could
sit
about
on
barrows
.
These
quiet
scenes
showed
him
the
England
that
he
loved
,
but
for
all
his
wistful
brooding
Stanley
Baldwin
,
by
some
curious
twist
of
character
,
was
as
shrewd
a
politician
as
ever
reached
Ten
Downing
Street
.
He
drew
his
strength
,
perhaps
,
from
his
understanding
of
the
English
folk
of
his
brooding
,
not
only
the
yeomen
and
the
squires
,
but
also
those
sent
to
Westminster
to
represent
their
fellows
.
It
was
his
boast
that
his
worst
enemy
would
not
say
of
him
that
~'I
did
not
know
what
the
reaction
of
the
English
people
would
be
to
any
course
of
action
'
.
No
man
was
more
sensitive
than
he
to
the
changing
moods
of
the
House
of
Commons
.
Of
late
he
had
gone
astray
over
the
carve-up
of
Abyssinia
and
his
health
was
failing
,
indeed
,
he
had
continued
in
office
only
to
see
the
new
King
established
,
for
he
shared
the
doubts
of
those
who
questioned
whether
Edward
would
rise
above
the
handicaps
of
his
character
and
his
upbringing
.
For
the
weeks
,
whilst
the
House
was
up
,
Baldwin
had
complied
with
his
doctor
's
orders
,
for
absolute
rest
.
He
returned
to
Number
Ten
to
face
the
problem
of
the
King
's
future
.
Mrs.
Simpson
,
divorce
,
marriage-
the
sequence
seemed
to
point
to
one
inevitable
conclusion
and
a
decree
granted
in
October
,
he
noted
would
become
absolute
about
the
date
of
the
Coronation
in
May
.
Queen
Mary
was
pressing
for
intervention-
but
what
was
a
Prime
Minister
empowered
to
do
?
A
king
could
regulate
the
marriage
of
his
children
but
the
Statute
Book
makes
no
provision
for
regulating
the
marriage
of
a
king
.
No
one
had
ever
thought
of
defining
the
eligibility
of
women
to
be
queen
.
Nor
was
there
precedent
to
fall
back
on
,
for
no
Premier
had
ever
faced
this
problem
before
.
He
shared
Queen
Mary
's
repugnance
,
but
as
to
thinking
the
King's
marriage
out
of
the
question-
there
he
disagreed
.
All
his
information
pointed
to
the
contrary
conclusion
.
#
215
<
219
TEXT
G32
>
No
better
way
of
doing
this
can
be
found
than
through
the
medium
of
his
autobiography
,
The
Course
of
My
Life
,
written
during
the
last
months
of
his
life
when
he
had
reached
the
age
of
sixty-one
and
was
able
to
survey
,
with
the
peculiar
clarity
that
sometimes
comes
with
age
,
his
early
years
,
the
gradual
development
of
his
own
powers
and
the
varied
influences
that
came
to
him
through
the
many
friends
into
whose
orbits
he
was
attracted
.
The
warmth
of
his
nature
and
his
lively
interest
in
his
fellow
human
beings
is
apparent
in
all
his
descriptions
of
the
men
and
women
that
he
met-
whether
in
the
charmed
circles
of
the
literary
world
of
Vienna
in
the
'eighties
,
or
in
the
near-Utopian
cultural
climate
of
Weimar
,
where
he
worked
in
the
Goethe
Institute
,
or
in
the
rough
and
tumble
of
journalistic
life
in
Berlin
,
where
he
edited
the
Magazin
fu
''
r
Literatur
.
He
did
not
find
agreement
in
opinion
a
necessary
condition
for
friendship
:
``
I
loved
the
many-sidedness
of
life
''
,
he
said
.
The
book
was
never
finished
,
for
his
illness
and
death
intervened
while
he
was
in
the
course
of
writing
it
.
But
it
carries
his
story
to
the
early
years
of
this
century
and
gives
a
comprehensive
picture
of
all
that
led
up
to
his
life-work
.
Rudolf
Steiner
was
born
at
the
little
village
of
Kraljevec
in
Southern
Austria
on
the
border
between
Hungary
and
Croatia
.
His
parents
both
belonged
to
the
Lower
Austrian
forest
region
,
north
of
the
Danube
,
and
in
the
small
town
of
Geras
his
father
had
passed
his
childhood
and
youth
in
close
association
with
the
seminary
of
the
Premonstratensian
Order
,
where
he
was
instructed
by
the
monks
.
Later
he
became
a
gamekeeper
to
Count
Hoyos
on
his
estate
at
Horn
but
on
his
marriage
changed
this
occupation
and
took
the
job
of
telegraphist
on
the
Southern
Austrian
Railway
.
He
remained
a
countryman
at
heart
and
the
new
work
was
uncongenial
but
he
was
soon
promoted
to
be
Station-master
of
Pottschach
in
Lower
Austria
.
At
this
little
railway
station
,
with
the
magnificent
scenery
of
the
Styrian
Alps
before
him
,
Rudolf
Steiner
spent
the
formative
years
from
two
to
eight
.
He
was
much
absorbed
,
as
any
other
small
boy
would
be
,
in
the
daily
business
of
the
railway
.
His
father
taught
him
his
letters
and
his
own
insatiable
curiosity
about
the
world
and
its
ways
taught
him
many
other
things
,
such
as
the
complete
process
of
milling
which
he
learnt
from
constant
visits
to
the
local
mill
.
But
there
were
many
problems
that
exercised
his
active
mind
.
``
I
was
filled
with
questions
''
,
he
says
,
``
and
I
had
to
carry
these
questions
about
with
me
unanswered
.
It
was
thus
that
I
reached
my
eighth
year
''
.
During
this
year
the
family
moved
to
Neudorff
in
Hungary
,
and
here
they
remained
until
Rudolf
Steiner
was
seventeen
.
The
Alps
were
now
visible
only
in
the
distance
but
near
at
hand
were
mountains
easier
to
climb
and
great
forests
where
the
peasants
gathered
wood
.
With
his
parents
,
his
sister
and
his
brother
,
Rudolf
walked
and
climbed
,
bringing
back
wild
fruits
for
supper
.
But
he
preferred
to
walk
alone
,
and
to
talk
to
the
peasants
that
he
met
.
With
them
,
he
took
part
every
year
in
the
vintage
and
with
their
children
he
went
to
the
village
school
.
It
was
through
the
assistant
master
at
this
school
that
the
first
great
event
of
his
life
took
place-
an
event
that
,
he
believed
,
influenced
the
whole
course
of
his
development
and
of
his
future
work
;
it
was
the
discovery
,
in
his
teacher
's
room
,
of
a
text
book
on
geometry
.
He
was
allowed
to
borrow
it
and
through
it
he
felt
the
deepest
satisfaction
he
had
yet
known
,
for
by
this
science
he
found
justification
for
his
own
assumption
that
the
reality
of
the
unseen
world
is
as
certain
a
fact
as
the
reality
of
the
physical
world
.
It
seemed
to
him
to
be
a
form
of
knowledge
which
man
appeared
to
have
produced
but
which
had
a
significance
quite
independent
of
man
.
He
had
found
unaided
something
that
gave
confirmation
of
the
``
unseen
''
world
,
a
world
of
which
he
had
been
aware
even
before
his
eighth
year
and
in
which
he
longed
to
live
.
Had
not
the
seen
received
light
from
the
unseen
he
would
,
he
said
,
have
been
forced
to
feel
the
physical
world
as
if
it
were
a
kind
of
darkness
around
him
.
Another
outstanding
event
that
took
place
in
his
tenth
year
,
and
that
was
to
bear
fruit
in
later
life
,
was
his
introduction
,
through
the
local
priest
,
to
the
system
of
Copernicus
.
Astronomy
became
as
absorbing
a
study
to
him
as
the
mechanism
of
the
railway
had
once
been
.
He
had
now
formed
an
attachment
to
the
priest
and
also
to
the
Church
,
where
he
was
a
server
and
a
chorister
.
He
entered
into
his
duties
with
sensitive
participation
,
and
found
in
the
sonorous
beauty
of
the
Latin
liturgy
``
a
vital
happiness
''
.
It
was
to
him
a
means
of
mediation
between
his
two
worlds
.
But
it
was
not
a
soporific
,
for
through
the
music
and
in
contemplation
of
the
ritual
he
saw
the
riddle
of
existence
rising
before
him
in
``
powerful
and
suggestive
fashion
''
.
He
makes
the
rather
sad
little
comment
that
in
the
matter
of
this
early
religious
experience
he
was
``
a
stranger
in
his
father's
house
''
,
for
his
father
had
temporarily
shed
his
piety
and
become
a
''
free-thinker
''
.
Rudolf
Steiner
's
home
could
offer
him
no
cultural
background
.
His
father
,
a
warm-hearted
,
quick-tempered
,
gregarious
man
felt
no
need
for
books
and
loved
nothing
better
than
a
political
argument
with
the
local
worthies
under
the
lime
trees
on
a
summer
evening
,
with
the
mother
,
a
good
Hausfrau
,
sitting
beside
him
with
her
knitting
and
the
children
playing
around
.
Rudolf
Steiner
was
indebted
to
the
local
doctor
for
his
introduction
to
German
literature
.
Pacing
up
and
down
beside
the
station
,
the
tall
,
enthusiastic
doctor
opened
up
a
new
world
to
the
eager
little
boy
.
For
the
first
time
he
heard
of
Goethe
,
with
whose
conception
of
nature
his
own
future
was
to
be
so
closely
linked
,
and
of
Schiller
,
from
whose
letters
a
few
sentences
were
to
wake
the
train
of
thought
that
led
him
to
the
perception
that
man
has
the
possibility
of
changing
his
state
of
consciousness
.
The
doctor
's
literary
influence
happily
continued
when
the
boy
was
sent
to
the
Realschule
in
Wiener-Neustadt
,
a
secondary
school
where
prominence
was
given
to
science
and
modern
languages
.
This
school
was
chosen
because
the
father
had
determined
that
his
promising
son
should
become
a
civil
engineer
.
The
boy
himself
was
indifferent
as
to
what
school
he
attended
provided
he
could
get
some
satisfactory
answers
to
the
vital
questions
he
bore
within
him
on
``
life
and
the
world
and
the
soul
''
.
Rudolf
Steiner
devotes
a
chapter
of
his
book
to
this
period
of
his
school-days
and
it
is
evident
that
his
powers
of
thought
were
far
in
advance
of
those
of
the
average
boy
,
and
that
the
scientific
method
of
approach
to
the
problems
of
existence-
an
approach
which
later
he
came
to
regard
as
essential
for
modern
man-
was
his
by
natural
proclivity
.
When
he
was
barely
eleven
he
read
a
paper
published
by
his
head-master
on
``
Attraction
Considered
as
an
Effect
of
Motion
''
.
Though
he
understood
but
little
of
it
,
for
it
began
with
higher
mathematics
,
he
derived
sufficient
meaning
from
certain
passages
to
build
a
bridge
between
it
and
what
he
had
learnt
from
the
priest
of
Neudorff
on
the
creation
of
the
world
.
He
then
saved
his
pocket
money
until
he
could
buy
a
book
by
the
same
author
on
The
General
Motion
of
Matter
as
the
Fundamental
Cause
of
All
the
Phenomena
of
Nature
.
The
study
of
these
two
works
,
combined
with
his
studies
in
mathematics
and
physics
,
took
him
through
his
third
and
fourth
year
and
finally
brought
him
to
the
conclusion
that
he
must
go
to
nature
in
order
to
win
a
standing
place
in
the
spiritual
world
.
This
spiritual
world
he
consciously
perceived
lying
before
him
.
Further
,
he
said
to
himself
:
``
One
can
take
the
right
attitude
towards
the
experience
of
the
spiritual
world
by
one
's
own
soul
only
when
the
process
of
thinking
has
reached
such
a
form
that
it
can
attain
to
the
reality
of
being
which
is
in
natural
phenomena
''
.
He
then
discovered
Kant
.
He
had
never
heard
of
him
but
saw
the
Critique
of
Pure
Reason
in
a
shop
window
and
could
not
rest
until
he
had
bought
it
,
for
he
longed
to
know
what
the
human
reason
could
achieve
in
gaining
genuine
insight
into
what
he
called
``
the
being
of
things
''
.
``
How
does
one
pass
''
,
he
asked
himself
,
``
from
simple
clear-cut
perceptions
to
concepts
in
regard
to
natural
phenomena
?
''
Sometimes
he
would
read
one
page
of
the
Critique
twenty
times
over
in
order
to
arrive
at
a
definite
decision
as
to
the
relation
sustained
by
human
thought
to
the
creative
work
of
nature
.
But
he
made
no
advance
through
Kant
.
The
study
was
by
no
means
valueless
,
however
,
for
he
was
already
subjecting
himself
to
that
severe
discipline
in
thinking
that
was
sustained
throughout
his
life
and
which
he
demanded
of
his
pupils
.
He
wished
so
to
construct
thought
within
himself
that
every
thought
could
be
objectively
surveyed
,
without
any
identification
with
feeling
.
Thus
he
was
no
mystic
.
From
his
earlier
emotional
reaction
to
the
beauty
of
the
liturgy
he
now
tried
to
establish
within
himself
a
harmony
between
objective
thinking
and
the
dogma
and
symbolism
of
religion
.
This
attempt
,
he
said
,
in
no
way
diminished
his
reverence
and
devotion
.
His
relation
to
the
teachings
of
religion
was
determined
,
he
states
,
``
by
the
fact
that
to
me
the
spiritual
world
counted
among
the
objects
of
human
perception
.
The
very
reason
why
these
teachings
penetrated
so
deeply
into
my
mind
was
that
in
them
I
realized
how
the
human
spirit
can
find
its
way
consciously
into
the
supersensible
''
.
It
was
a
natural
result
to
arrive
at
the
question
:
``
to
what
extent
is
it
possible
to
prove
that
in
human
thinking
real
spirit
is
the
agent
?
''
And
,
furthermore
,
to
debate
from
this
basis
the
possible
scope
of
human
thinking
.
With
these
problems
uppermost
in
his
mind
Rudolf
Steiner
entered
the
Technische
Hochschule
in
Vienna
,
and
at
once
proceeded
to
buy
a
large
number
of
books
on
philosophy
.
He
had
now
decided
to
become
a
teacher
,
and
had
already
done
a
certain
amount
of
coaching
.
He
enrolled
for
mathematics
,
natural
history
and
chemistry
,
and
was
fortunate
in
having
as
his
lecturer
in
physics
Edmond
Reitlinger
,
the
author
of
Freie
Blicke
.
He
could
not
accept
the
prevailing
mechanical
theory
of
heat
nor
the
wave
theory
of
light
,
and
through
them
was
driven
to
a
study
of
theories
of
cognition
.
The
Darwinian
theory
of
evolution
seemed
to
him
fruitful
in
so
far
as
the
higher
organisms
derive
from
the
lower
,
but
to
reconcile
this
idea
with
what
he
knew
of
the
spiritual
world
was
immeasurably
difficult
,
for
he
conceived
of
the
``
inner
man
''
as
dipping
down
from
the
spiritual
world
and
uniting
with
the
organism
in
order
to
perceive
and
to
act
in
the
physical
world
.
He
had
now
come
to
realize
,
through
his
own
struggles
to
win
concepts
in
natural
science
,
that
the
activity
of
the
human
ego
must
be
the
sole
starting
point
for
arriving
at
true
knowledge
.
Previously
he
had
worked
from
the
opposite
premise
,
first
observing
the
phenomena
of
nature
in
order
to
derive
from
them
a
concept
of
the
ego
.
Now
he
saw
that
he
must
penetrate
nature
's
process
of
``
becoming
''
from
the
activity
of
the
ego
.
He
was
now
about
nineteen
,
an
age
when
the
sense
of
the
ego
begins
to
assert
itself
more
fully
,
and
from
this
time
onwards
he
was
gradually
to
expand
his
understanding
of
the
spiritual
and
the
eternal
nature
of
man
's
ego
and
its
relation
to
the
evolution
of
his
consciousness
.
#
21
<
22
TEXT
G33
>
It
came
as
a
gift
,
generously
and
unexpectedly
.
The
sun
slanting
across
the
valley
lent
a
liquid
softness
to
the
depths
below
us
.
We
might
have
been
looking
into
an
unruffled
lake
,
2
,
feet
of
clear
water
.
A
mile
distant
,
where
the
valley
dropped
away
,
the
Esera
made
an
elbow
turn
to
the
south
,
thus
giving
the
valley-head
its
secrecy
.
As
so
rarely
happens
in
nature
,
we
looked
on
a
work
of
art
.
The
very
perfection
was
strange
;
such
things
do
not
normally
come
about
.
We
felt
for
the
first
time
that
unreality
,
that
sense
of
a
landscape
under
spell
,
which
travellers
have
repeatedly
noted
in
these
Pyrenees
.
An
alpine
valley
would
have
been
groomed
and
put
to
use
,
beautiful
in
a
different
way
:
pastures
subdivided
into
toy-like
rectangles
and
rhomboids
,
tousled
mops
of
hay
drying
on
ash
poles
,
ruminating
cattle
,
brown
chalets
.
Here
there
seemed
no
sign
of
life
or
husbandry
,
until
our
muleteer
indicated
,
among
the
boulders
on
the
opposing
mountain-side
,
the
hut
to
which
Don
Miguel
had
secured
the
key
,
and
drew
our
attention
to
a
curious
brown
blotch
on
the
pastures
below
.
``
Mares
,
''
he
said
.
We
descended
knee-deep
through
feathery
grasses
.
They
parted
easily
and
we
walked
,
scattering
myriads
of
grass
seeds
,
as
through
green
foam
.
There
were
Turk
's
head
lilies
and
patches
of
iris
,
islands
of
brilliant
blue
set
capriciously
in
the
green
sea
.
Quail
,
unusual
at
such
altitude
,
flushed
at
our
feet
but
their
straight
brusque
flight
,
as
always
,
lacked
determination
and
they
collapsed
into
the
grass
fifty
yards
away
.
We
were
silent
.
One
talks
in
a
hut
or
by
a
fire
in
the
open
,
but
not
much
when
walking
or
climbing
:
one
is
either
too
preoccupied
,
or
too
happy
.
Going
down
to
the
Val
d'Esera
we
were
happy
.
Approaching
the
valley
bottom
we
remarked
that
the
hundreds
of
horses
pasturing
there
did
not
stray
.
The
brown
blotch
they
made
extended
no
more
than
a
quarter-mile
,
as
though
they
were
confined
within
this
area
by
a
mysterious
social
tie
.
They
varied
from
cream
to
black
and
these
colours
were
seen
against
sward
,
the
curve
of
each
back
outlined
against
the
green
.
They
were
not
mere
quadrupeds
,
for
they
had
the
presence
of
the
animals
that
obsessed
Piero
di
Cosimo
.
Though
sharing
with
the
valley
the
permanence
of
art-
and
here
again
was
strangeness-
they
seemed
to
wheel
in
continual
movement
about
an
invisible
centre
.
This
was
the
more
surprising
for
when
one
looked
closely
,
narrowing
vision
to
ten
square
yards
,
one
detected
only
a
shaken
mane
,
a
lifted
hoof
,
an
occasional
arbitrary
turn
.
Our
route
brought
us
to
the
fringes
of
the
herd
and
,
as
we
threaded
our
way
among
them
,
I
was
glad
that
they
disregarded
us
.
They
had
grown
larger
,
as
landowners
do
on
their
own
estates
,
and
we
seemed
to
reach
only
their
withers
.
They
were
the
aborigines
of
the
valley
,
the
proper
owners
,
and
intruding
on
their
gathering
we
were
lucky
not
to
be
challenged
in
an
unknown
language
.
We
trod
delicately
among
the
cropping
beasts
,
who
so
generously
ignored
us
.
They
had
,
we
found
,
a
herdsman
;
that
he
,
in
his
rags
and
with
domed
mud-hovel
,
could
perform
some
useful
office
for
these
noble
creatures
seemed
improbable
.
Here
at
the
headwaters
of
the
Esera
to
be
human
was
a
disadvantage
.
Less
confident
than
his
herd
,
the
man
jumped
to
his
feet
and
held
a
great
staff
like
a
barrier
towards
us
.
We
spoke
from
a
distance
and
he
was
still
watching
uncertainly
(
though
of
the
herd
not
a
head
was
lifted
)
as
we
moved
from
the
soft
nap
of
the
valley
to
the
boulder-strewn
slopes
of
the
Aneto
.
In
half
an
hour
we
had
reached
the
hut
.
There
is
pleasure
in
an
untenanted
hut
;
in
disposing
one
's
gear
methodically
;
in
finding
employment
for
hook
,
table
,
and
bench
,
perhaps
long
unused
;
in
starting
a
fire
and
creating
warmth
.
The
process
offers
the
satisfaction
of
moving
into
a
new
house
,
but
is
accomplished
in
an
hour
.
It
is
a
satisfaction
rarely
to
be
enjoyed
in
the
Spanish
Pyrenees
.
We
little
realised
that
we
slept
that
night
in
comfort
such
as
existed
nowhere
else
in
Aragon
at
7
,
feet
.
In
an
area
which
knew
little
of
climbing
history
,
of
guides
,
guide-books
,
or
huts
,
the
Aneto
and
the
Rencluse
Hut
were
exceptional
.
As
the
highest
point
of
the
Pyrenees
,
the
Aneto
had
been
attempted
in
the
eighteenth
century
.
It
had
been
climbed
in
1842
and
,
though
lying
well
in
Spanish
territory
,
had
for
decades
been
a
popular
ascent
.
The
logical
approach
was
from
Luchon
;
the
frontier
was
crossed
,
and
the
Esera
gained
,
by
a
dramatic
notch
in
the
watershed
,
the
Port
de
Benasque
,
a
passage
between
rock
walls
at
some
8
,
feet
.
Before
the
first
hut
was
built
,
people
made
their
bivouac
and
lit
their
fires
in
a
cave-like
shelter
,
'la
Rencluse
.
'
Later
a
cabin
was
built
nearby
,
where
the
amiable
and
rugged
Madame
Sayo
,
whose
reputation
has
long
outlived
her
,
ministered
to
mountaineers
.
Time
passed
.
With
the
Civil
War
the
frontier
was
closed
and
those
who
found
their
way
into
the
region
did
not
come
to
climb
.
When
the
authorities
regained
control
of
the
area
,
after
1945
,
the
Rencluse
was
in
ashes
.
It
had
been
rebuilt
by
Jose
?
2
Abadias
,
whom
we
were
later
to
meet
,
patriarch
and
innkeeper
at
Benasque
,
six
hours
down
the
Esera
valley
.
Thus
we
slept
under
a
roof
.
We
woke
to
storm
and
wind
,
but
even
these
can
be
acceptable
in
a
quiet
hut
,
if
days
are
not
too
precious
.
There
is
a
frayed
rope-end
to
re-bind
and
crumpled
flowers
to
identify
.
Beside
the
stove
we
pored
over
maps
;
we
talked
of
other
mountains
and
augured
hopefully
from
other
storms
on
other
occasions
;
we
dozed
over
our
books
;
we
slept
.
Intermittently
we
questioned
the
barometer
and
from
the
window
looked
at
the
struggle
above
,
watched
the
battle
sway
as
the
peaks
threw
off
the
assaulting
cloud
or
went
down
fighting
,
blotted
out
.
When
it
cleared
towards
evening
,
our
spirits
lifted
like
the
vapour
.
We
stepped
out
buoyantly
to
find
the
air
deliciously
clear
,
rinsed
by
the
departed
rain
and
wind
.
Jumping
like
children
from
boulder
to
boulder
,
we
raced
along
the
mountainside
.
Above
us
the
peaks
,
hidden
all
day
,
had
returned
firm
and
confident
to
their
stations
.
The
valley
glistened
,
no
longer
obscured
by
veils
of
driving
rain
.
The
mares
in
their
formal
circle
were
grazing
unconcerned
as
ever
,
and
the
herdsman
was
fishing
on
the
bank
of
the
stream
.
Beside
him
an
enormous
white
Pyrenean
sheep-dog
sat
on
its
haunches
.
That
evening
we
would
not
have
been
elsewhere
at
any
price
.
Though
the
weather
was
perhaps
a
little
too
warm
,
the
stars
were
out
.
Tomorrow
we
should
climb
the
Aneto
.
In
itself
the
climb
was
nothing
,
un
nada
as
someone
had
airily
remarked
in
the
cafe
?
2
at
Le
?
2s
.
But
here
in
Aragon
there
were
no
reassuring
tracks
,
no
guide-books
or
maps
as
the
modern
climber
knows
them
.
Imagination
was
free
to
play
on
our
11
,
-foot
mountain
.
We
were
back
in
the
nineteenth
century
and
this
constituted
the
very
point
of
our
expedition
.
Having
set
the
alarm
clock
for
three-thirty
,
we
should
have
crawled
early
into
our
sleeping
bags
,
but
already
the
morning
was
with
us
in
anticipation
,
making
sleep
difficult
.
We
poured
more
wine
and
sat
talking
at
the
trestle
table
,
while
the
stove
purred
.
Naturally
we
talked
of
the
Aneto
,
the
inelegant
but
convincing
massif
that
couched
above
us
in
the
dark
.
Draped
with
glaciers
it
stretched
three
miles
from
the
Pic
d'Alba
to
the
Pic
des
Tempe
?
5tes
,
and
its
backbone
dropped
nowhere
below
1
,
feet
.
The
crux
of
the
climb
was
the
Pont
de
Mahomet
,
the
airy
granite
ridge
that
led
to
the
summit
.
Presumably
the
name
was
derived
from
the
rope
known
to
Muslim
theology
which
stretches
over
hell
and
which
the
righteous
alone
can
cross
to
attain
Paradise
.
The
name
is
no
stranger
than
that
of
the
adjoining
Maldetta
,
the
Accursed
Mountain
.
'Accursed
'
they
say
because
Christ
wandering
in
this
wilderness
,
and
meeting
with
fierce
herdsmen
and
fiercer
dogs
,
turned
the
latter
to
stone
.
Christ
,
Mahomet
,
such
are
the
names
that
shepherds
here
have
long
invoked
.
To
talk
of
the
Aneto
was
also
to
talk
of
the
two
friends
to
whom
,
in
a
sense
,
the
massif
and
much
of
the
Pyrenees
rightfully
belong
.
We
envisaged
them
,
clad
in
Norfolk
jackets
,
perhaps
wearing
the
new-fangled
balaclava
helmets
,
on
the
skyline
or
straddling
the
Pont
de
Mahomet
.
By
the
wheezing
stove
in
the
Rencluse
it
was
a
duty
to
remember
them
,
for
no
mountain
chain
has
been
so
lovingly
pioneered
as
were
the
central
Pyrenees
by
Packe
and
Russell
.
They
discovered
most
of
the
region
nearly
a
century
ago
.
Having
no
maps
,
with
no
guide
but
observation
and
a
compass
,
year
after
year
they
navigated
like
sailors
among
the
unknown
reefs
and
glaciers
.
Their
first
ascents
are
numberless
;
it
was
their
country
.
Perhaps
for
this
reason
,
their
expeditions
were
not
assaults
.
They
did
not
conquer
peaks
to
possess
and
leave
them
,
as
do
mountain
philanderers
.
Their
climbs
were
not
a
battle
and
a
parting
:
they
cherished
their
mountains
and
returned
.
Packe
climbed
the
Aneto
six
times
;
Russell
,
who
made
at
least
five
ascents
,
once
spent
a
night
on
the
summit
and
at
dawn
noted
the
snow
blood-red
where
the
first
sun
struck
,
but
deep
blue
in
the
shadows
.
Though
friends
,
they
were
different
,
representing
two
approaches
to
the
mountains
on
which
mountaineering
has
much
depended
,
the
scientific
and
the
romantic
.
Charles
Packe
was
geologist
,
botanist
,
cartographer
,
and
scholar
(
climbing
with
Horace
in
his
pocket
)
.
He
was
also
the
squire
of
Stretton
Hall
,
the
Leicestershire
gentleman
who
found
the
Pyrenees
more
exciting
than
the
hunting
field
.
Much
of
this
was
concealed
by
a
brusque
manner
,
for
though
a
modest
man
he
was
not
an
easy
one
.
He
began
his
systematic
exploration
of
the
chain
in
1859
.
When
a
companion
was
killed
on
the
Pic
de
Sauvegarde
in
the
same
year
,
while
no
doubt
perturbed
,
he
was
clearly
not
deflected
.
Noting
Jurassic
limestone
,
greensand
,
names
of
rare
flowers
,
barometric
pressures
and
making
in
the
uncharted
country
expedition
on
expedition
,
he
accumulated
knowledge
.
It
found
expression
in
his
first
guide-book
to
the
central
Pyrenees
and
the
first
map
of
the
Maladetta
area
.
At
this
remove
the
methodical
explorer
allows
a
single
welcome
glimpse
of
the
eccentric
squire
:
on
solitary
expeditions
he
roped
with
Ossou
''
e
and
Azor
,
his
great
Pyrenean
sheep-dogs
.
Thus
a
hundred
years
ago
,
but
surely
in
misplaced
confidence
,
he
crossed
a
frozen
tarn
,
and
perhaps
negotiated
the
icefields
of
the
Aneto
.
'Mon
ami
Packe
,
'
the
phrase
recurs
throughout
the
writings
of
Count
Henri
Patrick
Marie
Russell-Killough
.
The
latter
's
was
an
affectionate
and
generous
character
.
Born
in
France
,
and
heir
to
a
papal
title
,
Russell
was
an
Irish
catholic
.
These
facts
were
less
important
to
him
than
the
works
of
Chateaubriand
,
Lamartine
,
and
Byron
,
and
the
mountains
which
he
always
saw
in
some
part
through
their
eyes
.
His
life
was
a
late
but
heroic
expression
of
the
romantic
era
.
From
that
era
both
his
literary
style-
for
he
had
weird
but
considerable
talent
as
a
writer-
and
his
attitudes
derived
much
of
their
bravura
.
Charm
,
passion
,
eccentricity
,
created
his
legend
;
there
have
been
many
less
well
founded
.
As
a
young
man
he
wrote
verse
,
played
the
fiddle
,
and
would
dance
all
night
(
``
effre
?
2ne
?
2
valseur
''
they
said
)
before
starting
on
a
thirty-mile
walk
at
dawn
.
His
romantic
daemon
sent
him
briefly
and
disastrously
to
sea
,
and
led
him
in
his
early
twenties
happily
across
Siberia
,
to
Australia
,
to
New
Zealand
(
where
he
was
lost
for
three
days
in
the
Alps
alone
and
without
food
)
,
to
the
Americas
,
and
even
to
within
sight
of
Everest
.
On
his
return
in
1863
,
at
the
age
of
twenty-nine
,
he
first
climbed
the
Aneto
and
met
Packe
.
The
rest
of
his
life
was
,
quite
simply
,
devoted
to
the
Pyrenees
.
The
range
brought
him
something
like
European
fame
.
He
made
at
least
sixteen
first
ascents
,
and
it
is
in
character
that
many
of
them
should
have
been
solitary
.
#
213
<
221
TEXT
G34
>
=3
Technique
and
Culture
:
Three
Cambridge
Portraits
S.
GORLEY
PUTT
=1
IN
the
opening
paragraphs
of
his
already
famous
Rede
Lecture
for
1959
,
The
Two
Cultures
and
the
Scientific
Revolution
(
Cambridge
University
Press
)
,
Sir
Charles
Snow
discloses
some
of
the
personal
accidents
that
led
him
to
move
,
at
an
impressionable
age
,
between
those
two
cultures
the
separation
of
which
forms
the
main
theme
of
his
essay
.
'By
training
,
'
he
says
,
'I
was
a
scientist
:
by
vocation
I
was
a
writer
.
'
He
continues
:
'There
have
been
plenty
of
days
when
I
have
spent
the
working
hours
with
scientists
and
then
gone
off
at
night
with
some
literary
colleagues
.
'
It
so
happened
that
while
Snow
was
thus
employed
I
was
an
undergraduate
at
his
college
(
Christ
's
)
,
spending
my
own
working
hours
in
and
around
the
English
Tripos
and
some
of
my
happiest
evenings
in
Snow
's
rooms
.
I
may
even
have
been
,
though
his
junior
in
years
and
status
,
one
of
these
'literary
colleagues
'
to
whom
he
refers
.
I
notice
that
I
have
dropped
at
once
into
the
old
habit
of
calling
my
friend
'Snow
'
rather
than
'Charles
'
.
His
old
friends
call
him
Snow
:
only
his
new
friends
call
him
Charles
.
I
wonder
why
?
I
think
it
must
be
because
he
seemed
to
us
in
those
days
to
be
less
a
man
than
a
conglomeration
of
qualities
.
We
went
to
him
for
judgements
,
and
watched
our
own
opinions
first
drawn
out
and
then
appraised
.
'I
think
you
are
probably
right
'
,
he
may
nowadays
say
with
immense
and
even
hearty
graciousness
;
but
when
he
delivered
a
Cambridge
judgment
he
would
say
,
firmly
and
quietly
,
'There
is
no
doubt
'
.
This
serene
abstraction
caused
us
,
personally
devoted
as
we
were
,
to
think
of
him
nevertheless
as
a
little
other
than
human
.
(
However
fond
one
might
have
been
of
Dr.
Johnson
,
one
would
not
have
called
him
'Sam
'
.
)
But
now
that
C.
P.
Snow
has
impinged
on
the
public
scene
at
many
points-
now
that
he
is
at
once
novelist
,
knight
,
critic
,
administrator
,
business
man
,
lecturer
,
husband
,
father
,
seer-
he
has
embodied
his
manifold
abstractions
and
has
become
a
baptized
human
being
called
'Charles
'
.
A
pity
.
To
those
of
us
who
first
knew
him
at
Christ
's
,
the
word
sounds
strangely
formal
.
For
many
undergraduates
of
my
own
generation
,
Snow
figured
as
the
great
emancipator
.
Emancipator
from
what
,
it
is
difficult
to
say
.
From
shyness
,
I
think
.
His
work
was
mainly
,
in
those
days
,
in
molecules
;
his
talk
,
without
the
slightest
trace
of
donnish
moderation
,
sprayed
over
life
,
love
,
politics
,
Proust
...
All
his
friends
were
Snows
,
all
his
geese
were
Swanns
.
Let
a
member
of
the
circle
open
his
mouth
in
song
,
and
he
would
be
a
Caruso
;
let
another
string
a
short
story
together
,
and
we
were
bidden
to
see
in
him
another
Proust
.
It
was
all
,
at
times
,
like
a
Verdurin
party
.
And
although
most
of
the
Snow
circle
have
indeed
come
to
occupy
places
of
considerable
eminence
,
some
of
them
still
show
traces
of
his
early
boisterousness-
as
when
one
6habitue
?
2
splendidly
announced
,
in
the
midst
of
wartime
privations
:
'My
landlady
has
four
thousands
hens
.
'
(
The
landlady
's
name
was
Rothschild
.
)
Others
have
merely
retained
an
undergraduate
tendency
to
refer
to
public
personages
by
their
Christian
names-
as
though
in
reaction
to
their
habit
of
calling
their
private
friend
by
his
surname
.
Yet
all
these
minor
quirks
are
far
less
important
than
the
fact
that
their
young
talents
had
been
encouraged
to
flower
,
at
exactly
the
appropriate
time
,
in
the
sun
of
Snow
's
approval
.
The
very
carelessness
of
Snow
's
approach
was
salutary
to
us
,
in
those
days
.
It
mattered
less
,
to
our
personal
growth
,
that
Snow
spoke
rudely
of
The
Book
of
Kells
,
than
that
he
should
have
scattered
his
own
books
and
papers
all
over
the
floor
,
should
talk
away
into
the
night
while
playing
like
a
kitten
with
a
ping-pong
ball
,
or
even
that
he
should
show
an
Olympian
ineptitude
for
the
simple
business
of
keeping
his
coal
fire
alight
.
There
was
nothing
prim
about
him
or
about
his
friends
,
and
it
was
important
for
a
somewhat
priggish
undergraduate
to
learn
,
at
that
stage
of
his
development
,
that
neatness
is
not
a
major
virtue
.
It
is
not
difficult
for
his
friends
to
detect
in
the
present-day
Sir
Charles
,
the
Rede
Lecturer
,
those
same
qualities
which
in
C.
P.
Snow
the
scientific
research-worker
might
seem
to
have
indicated
a
fixed
temperamental
opposition
to
the
very
kind
of
prestige
he
now
enjoys
.
For
'moral
vanity
'
has
always
been
,
and
still
is
,
his
favourite
Aunt
Sally
at
which
to
shy
coconuts
.
He
has
never
pretended
that
self-interest
was
a
higher
manifestation
of
moral
philosophy
,
nor
has
he
ever
held
it
a
virtue
to
'do
a
man
down
'
,
as
he
says
,
'in
his
own
best
interests
'
.
Even
his
enjoyment
of
fame
,
to
those
who
know
him
well
,
remains
one
of
his
modest
and
disarming
characteristics
.
Snow
was
much
given
to
headstrong
gnomic
pronouncements
such
as
:
'In
many
Irish
houses
,
several
kinds
of
bread
are
eaten
.
'
Torn
from
their
context
,
they
were
even
more
impressive
than
the
set-piece
Johnsonian
broadsides-
as
,
of
Oxford
Group
house-parties
,
the
comment
:
'It
seems
to
me
a
pity
that
frankness
about
one
's
private
life
has
come
to
mean
the
public
confession
of
things
that
never
happened
.
'
Now
,
this
kind
of
thing
invites
parody
;
but
it
has
preserved
among
older
fiends
a
certain
cosmic
cosiness
.
Yet
if
,
because
of
his
broad
generalizations
and
his
imperviousness
to
tinsel
compliments
,
we
used
to
think
him
unworldly
,
we
were
at
once
overestimating
and
underestimating
him
.
For
he
has
shown-
and
it
is
why
the
Rede
Lecture
has
such
an
authoritative
ring-
a
fine
grasp
of
the
realities
of
power
.
It
is
one
reason
,
too
,
why
in
his
novels
the
pictures
of
closed
societies
,
clubs
or
departments
are
so
horribly
accurate
.
In
his
Cambridge
days
,
he
used
to
display
a
corresponding
indifference
to
the
outward
appearance
of
power
.
In
recent
years
,
to
be
sure
,
like
many
others
who
have
specialized
in
the
study
of
the
power
behind
the
throne
,
Snow
has
come
to
feel
that
it
might
be
rather
fun
to
sit
upon
it
too
.
Thus
,
while
engaged
upon
the
cycle
of
novels
on
which
he
pedals
towards
the
G.O.M.-ship
of
English
fiction
,
Snow
has
had
the
energy
to
sponsor
a
complementary
critical
movement
.
And
as
that
sensible
steam-roller
of
sensible
criticism
got
under
way
,
it
may
have
seemed
to
some
people
in
the
literary
world
that
Snow
was
intolerant
.
That
is
not
quite
true
.
There
are
,
it
is
true
,
two
things
he
can
not
tolerate
:
one
is
pretentiousness
and
the
other
is
intolerance
.
He
can
still
lodge
a
humble
protest
as
well
as
deliver
a
critical
ukase
,
and
the
phrase
~'It
's
a
bit
much
!
'
is
ever
on
his
lips
.
I
have
heard
him
say
,
ruefully
,
'I
shall
never
be
as
good
as
Dostoievski
'
.
His
similes
were
even
less
self-indulgent
during
the
war
when
he
lived
for
a
time
in
Pimlico
attended
by
a
troglodyte
couple
named
Moon
:
he
would
amble
,
in
his
Teddy-bear
totter
,
to
the
head
of
the
basement
stairs
and
call
out
,
always
with
modest
incredulity
,
~'Oh
,
Mr.
Moo-oon
;
oh
,
Mr
.
Moo-oon
!
'
and
return
with
woeful
countenance
to
face
his
guests
:
'I
feel
more
and
more
like
a
nigger
minstrel
.
'
=2
The
relevance
of
these
rather
impudent
personal
asides
will
appear
,
I
trust
,
when
one
or
two
of
my
friend
's
recent
dicta
are
examined
against
the
background
of
my
own
knowledge
of
and
admiration
for
his
personality
.
It
would
have
been
pointless-
and
,
indeed
,
uncivil-
to
make
use
of
that
knowledge
without
passing
on
to
my
audience
at
least
a
thumb-nail
caricature
of
the
man
.
You
might
suppose
,
when
I
introduce
my
second
Cambridge
figure
of
the
193
's
,
Dr.
F.
R.
Leavis
,
that
my
aim
is
to
add
to
the
list
of
examples
in
the
Rede
Lecture
of
mutual
incomprehensibility
between
modern
arts
and
modern
science
.
Far
from
it
.
My
aim
is
to
suggest
that
the
kinds
of
attitude
to
life
represented
by
these
very
different
teachers
may
be
complementary
,
mutually
comprehensible
,
and
together
have
an
influence
making
for
both
breadth
and
depth
of
thought
and
sensibility
.
As
an
undergraduate
,
I
myself
was
such
a
prig
that
I
had
to
learn
to
respect
both
Snow
and
Leavis
before
I
could
learn
from
them
both
how
to
set
decent
bounds
to
my
own
unfashionable
tendency
to
respect
.
If
Leavis
needed
to
teach
me
a
healthy
disrespect
for
a
good
number
of
poems
in
the
Oxford
Book
of
English
Verse
before
he
could
demonstrate
just
why
the
other
poems
in
it
were
worth
reading
,
so
Snow
's
impetuous
scoffing
at
certain
political
and
literary
windbags
would
be
clearing
a
space
in
my
mind
for
Tolstoi
.
From
the
few
tales
I
have
been
telling
out
of
school
it
should
be
evident
that
an
evening
of
talk
in
Snow
's
room
at
Christ
's
College
provided
a
very
healthy
complement
to
the
English
Tripos
.
There
we
were
able
to
learn
,
without
being
told
in
so
many
words
,
that
it
can
be
dangerous
to
become
too
exclusively
sensitive
to
purely
verbal
discriminations
.
A
literary
sensibility
can
be
accepted
as
an
important
faculty
in
life
,
but
it
is
safe
to
admit
this
only
in
accordance
with
one
's
readiness
to
agree
that
it
is
not
the
only
equipment
for
life-
or
,
for
that
matter
,
for
literature
.
At
the
same
time
I
was
learning
at
Cambridge
,
most
notably
from
Dr.
Leavis
,
how
much
a
particular
kind
of
trained
sensibility
can
enrich
the
quality
of
one
's
response
.
It
is
certainly
necessary
to
pick
words
very
carefully
here
,
for
it
would
be
impertinent
(
and
incorrect
)
to
suggest
that
Leavis
and
Snow
were
not
each
at
home
in
the
other
's
territory
.
But
the
young
undergraduate
who
sees
too
much
of
one
type
of
mentor
and
nothing
whatever
of
the
other
may
easily
become
too
impatient
a
disciple
to
keep
steady
a
sense
of
balance
such
as
the
master
himself
has
learned
to
hold
.
'What
is
the
use
of
a
wide
outlook
if
the
quality
of
vision
is
poor
?
'
'What
on
earth
are
you
going
to
do
with
all
your
sensibility
?
'
The
masters
themselves
are
safe
enough
.
Leavis
knew
precisely
why
discrimination
was
important
,
and
we
,
his
pupils
,
respected
him
because
we
saw
,
so
to
say
,
that
in
the
veins
of
his
sensibility
flowed
blood
,
not
ink
.
Snow
's
mental
generosity
was
equally
apparent
,
but
we
could
accept
it
as
the
application
to
wide
issues
of
a
personality
of
quality-
it
was
not
just
splashy
enthusiasm
.
The
masters
,
then
,
are
safe
.
What
of
their
pupils
?
It
is
all
very
well
to
scoff
at
H.
G.
Wells
because
much
of
his
writing
betrays
a
perky
mediocrity
,
if
you
yourself
have
a
vision
of
life
not
indeed
identical
with
his
but
somewhat
comparable
in
scope
.
It
is
all
very
well
to
swallow
H.
G.
Wells
more
or
less
whole
in
tribute
to
his
breadth
of
outlook
,
if
you
yourself
can
detect
shoddy
thinking
and
shoddy
expression
.
But
with
no
such
correctives
,
the
submission
of
undergraduate
minds
exclusively
to
one
or
other
of
these
enthusiasms
can
provide
unlovely
results
.
Which
is
the
sadder
sight
:
a
puny
intellect
dismissing
Edmund
Spenser
on
the
grounds
that
he
is
n't
John
Donne
(
a
thing
Leavis
himself
would
never
do
)
,
or
another
puny
intellect
confidently
predicting
the
next
move
of
the
Kremlin-
a
thing
Snow
himself
would
never
do
?
After
the
war
,
Snow
left
Cambridge
and
the
academic
life
.
He
has
been
expressing
himself
in
many
powerful
ways-
via
the
review
columns
,
via
his
own
steady
output
of
novels
,
via
his
literary
partnership
with
his
wife
Pamela
Hansford
Johnson
,
via
the
Civil
Service
Commission
and
the
English
Electric
Company
,
via
television
and
a
dozen
other
channels
.
Yet
,
oddly
enough
,
although
Snow
has
expressed
decided
views
and
has
presumably
collected
his
own
share
of
literary
antagonists
,
it
is
nevertheless
the
more
retired
figure
of
Dr.
Leavis
that
has
drawn
the
arrows
of
outraged
opposition
.
This
is
largely
because
he
has
acquired
a
quite
undeserved
label
as
a
detractor
.
#
26
<
222
TEXT
G35
>
(
N
)
CHARLES
GREGORY
FAIRFAX
,
9TH
AND
LAST
VISCOUNT
FAIRFAX
OF
EMLY
.
(
?
-1772
)
The
last
Lord
Fairfax
was
almost
certainly
educated
at
Lambspring
.
His
life
was
full
of
domestic
anxieties
and
tragedies
.
As
a
young
man
,
before
1719
,
he
had
been
living
in
poverty
abroad
,
vainly
trying
to
get
employment
.
The
period
from
172
to
1722
,
of
succession
to
the
estate
,
was
marred
by
the
sudden
death
of
his
first
wife
and
his
father
's
troubles
.
1722
to
1736
was
perhaps
the
happiest
part
of
his
life
.
His
second
marriage
,
to
all
appearances
,
originally
a
6mariage
de
convenance
,
turned
out
well
and
happily
.
He
desperately
wanted
male
heirs
and
now
he
had
three
sons
and
three
daughters
living
.
The
family
's
fortunes
seemed
assured
and
he
took
to
rebuilding
Gilling
Castle
.
But
all
this
collapsed
like
a
house
of
cards
between
1736
and
1741
.
Two
smallpox
epidemics
carried
off
his
sons
,
his
wife
also
died
and
financial
troubles
returned
in
a
far
more
menacing
form
.
From
1742
to
176
he
was
occupied
in
trying
to
save
the
estates
and
to
marry
off
his
two
surviving
daughters-
one
of
whom
died
in
1753
.
The
last
twelve
years
of
his
life
were
financially
more
easy
,
but
he
was
now
burdened
with
the
care
of
his
neurasthenic
daughter
Anne
,
his
sole
heiress
,
with
his
own
poor
health
,
and
with
the
certainty
that
the
family
would
come
to
an
end
and
the
estate
and
his
daughter
become
,
at
his
death
,
the
prey
of
a
host
of
impecunious
and
quarrelsome
poor
relations
.
Up
to
the
later
175
's
he
lived
most
of
the
year
in
London
.
At
first
he
moved
restlessly
from
lodging-house
to
lodging-house
.
Then
he
settled
as
a
paying
guest
in
the
houses
of
his
Bredall
and
Pigott
relations
.
Finally
,
when
his
sister
Alethea
Pigott
had
left
London
for
Brussels
he
leased
a
house
in
Kensington
from
'Gerard
Anne
Edwards
Esq
.
'
To
furnish
the
house
,
furniture
was
shipped
from
Gilling
by
Hull
.
Gilling
servants
were
sent
down
in
a
batch
by
coach-
including
even
a
boy
,
who
was
put
to
school
in
London
at
Fairfax
's
expense
.
In
the
spring
and
summer
the
family
went
north
to
Gilling
.
Occasionally
they
took
the
waters
at
Harrogate
or
Knaresborough
.
But
Fairfax
,
perhaps
because
of
its
unpleasant
early
associations
for
him
,
avoided
Bath
.
When
his
ailing
wife
and
daughter
Elizabeth
went
there
in
174
,
they
went
alone
.
The
Fairfaxes
had
frequented
York
for
centuries
.
In
the
middle
ages
and
the
sixteenth
century
they
had
a
regular
town
house-
probably
on
the
Ouse
Bridge
.
In
the
seventeenth
century
the
Denton
family
had
a
large
town
house
in
Micklegate
,
but
the
Gilling
family
had
sold
all
its
York
property
and
relied
on
lodgings
or
leased
houses
.
In
the
175
's
Fairfax
leased
a
house
in
Petergate
.
After
176
he
devoted
himself
to
the
care
of
Anne
,
built
her
a
fine
new
house
in
Castlegate
and
ceased
to
winter
in
London
.
He
was
always
a
townee
.
The
traditional
way
of
life
of
the
Yorkshire
Catholic
gentry
was
defended
strongly
by
Francis
Cholmeley
in
1722
and
maintained
even
more
strongly
by
Stephen
Tempest
of
Broughton
in
his
printed
letter
to
his
son
of
172
.
For
them
a
landowner
must
strike
a
happy
mean
between
a
country
and
a
town
life
,
with
the
balance
inclining
heavily
towards
the
former
.
He
must
avoid
becoming
a
mere
rustic
,
a
farmer
of
his
own
lands
.
There
is
every
reason
why
he
should
have
a
home
farm
,
but
otherwise
he
should
live
by
rents
.
On
the
other
hand
he
should
not
haunt
London
and
its
expenses
.
A
house
in
York
for
the
winter
season
and
an
occasional
visit
to
town
are
quite
enough
.
But
this
sober
idea
can
never
have
satisfied
the
wealthier
Catholic
gentry
.
There
were
always
Catholic
rustics
,
like
Edward
Haggerston
of
Ellingham
,
with
his
vilely
spelt
and
illiterate
letters
and
his
constant
preoccupation
with
farm
and
hunt
topics
.
But
even
they
had
often
been
educated
abroad
.
Education
at
Douai
,
Dieulouard
,
Lambspring
or
St.
Omer
in
itself
might
rarely
implant
intellectual
ambitions
.
But
the
wealthier
Catholics
had
always
rounded
off
school
with
a
Grand
Tour
,
and
now
'finishing
schools'
were
appearing-
at
St.
Edmund
's
,
Paris
,
and
in
the
academies
in
France
and
Northern
Italy
.
There
young
men
acquired
liberal
tastes
in
art
and
architecture
,
natural
philosophy
and
mechanics
,
literature
and
politics
.
They
returned
to
England
with
little
desire
to
immerse
themselves
totally
in
estate
management
.
There
were
degrees
of
absorption
in
the
polite
arts
.
Thus
Cuthbert
Constable
seems
to
have
lived
at
home
.
But
he
was
passionately
interested
in
the
rebuilding
of
his
house
and
especially
in
the
problems
of
mechanics
involved
,
for
instance
,
in
laying
on
a
piped
water
supply
.
Then
there
was
Sir
Marmaduke
Constable
of
Everingham
,
who
became
so
absorbed
in
the
life
of
polite
society
abroad
that
a
visit
abroad
for
his
health
's
sake
was
prolonged
into
half
a
lifetime
's
voluntary
exile
abroad
in
France
and
Italy
.
Yet
,
by
post
,
he
still
controlled
in
minute
detail
his
estate
and
kept
abreast
of
local
gossip
fortnightly
.
Then
a
further
extreme
was
Sir
Edward
Gascoigne
of
Parlington
who
lived
for
years
in
a
house
alongside
the
convent
at
Cambray
with
his
wife
and
family
,
devoting
himself
to
reading-
physics
,
chemistry
,
mechanics
,
philosophy
,
political
theory-
leaving
the
oversight
of
the
Parlington
and
Saxton
estates
to
his
agent
and
Lord
Irwin
.
Lord
Fairfax
was
of
this
generation
and
type-
with
some
differences
.
The
lists
of
books
he
bought
,
though
moderately
long
,
reveal
little
of
the
intense
intellectual
curiosity
of
Sir
Edward
Gascoigne
,
his
brother-in-law
.
Fairfax
was
interested
in
current
affairs
,
politics
and
history
,
though
it
is
likely
that
the
five
huge
volumes
of
Chambers
'
Encyclopaedia
of
the
Arts
and
Sciences
which
his
chaplain
,
Fr
.
Anselm
Bolton
later
brought
away
from
Gilling
had
belonged
to
his
patron
.
Fairfax
could
write
and
read
French
easily
and
bought
a
small
number
of
current
French
works
of
literature
,
mostly
memoirs
,
but
including
Rousseau
.
He
never
showed
any
desire
to
revisit
the
Continent
.
It
is
likely
that
his
second
wife
visited
Paris
once
,
but
,
if
she
did
so
,
he
did
not
accompany
her
.
Nor
did
he
go
to
France
with
his
daughter
Anne
in
1768
.
He
was
passionately
interested
in
building
,
in
interior
decoration
,
furniture
and
landscape
gardening
.
But
there
is
no
evidence
that
he
was
the
master-mind
in
the
design
of
his
building
projects
.
Again
,
he
was
not
entirely
without
interest
in
estate
and
agricultural
matters
.
He
took
Edward
Pigott
to
a
village
feast
and
spoke
to
the
farmers
of
grain
prices
.
He
dined
with
Sterne
to
discuss
turnpike
matters
.
He
was
a
patron
of
Hambleton
and
York
races
.
But
the
family
papers
of
his
time
seem
to
be
empty
of
references
to
hunting
and
shooting
and
agricultural
improvement
.
The
latter
meant
to
him
merely
the
raising
of
rents
.
In
London
Fairfax
moved
mainly
in
Catholic
circles
.
His
closest
friends
were
a
Catholic
merchant
,
Thomas
Mannock
,
Mr.
Metcalfe
,
a
Catholic
surgeon
in
Bromley
Street
,
and
the
Bellasis
family
.
He
rode
out
to
Whitton
to
visit
the
Pigotts
and
dined
with
the
Petres
,
and
Stapyltons
,
Dormers
,
Barnewells
and
Dillons
,
Lady
Westmoreland
,
Sir
Edward
Smythe
,
the
Hornyholds
.
His
non-Catholic
acquaintances
in
town
do
not
seem
to
have
been
very
numerous
.
All
were
relations
of
Yorkshire
neighbours
.
The
accounts
of
Lady
Fairfax
's
visit
to
Bath
show
that
she
also
moved
in
Catholic
circles-
Mr.
Errington
,
Doctor
Bostock
,
Doctor
Jerningham
,
Mr.
Odonory
,
Lord
Molyneux
,
Bishop
York
,
the
Misses
Langdale
,
Mrs.
Pitt
(
a
Bellasis
,
the
Earl
of
Chatham's
Catholic
aunt
)
.
Her
protestant
friends
were
few-
the
Mildmays
and
Mrs.
Worsley
.
Life
in
York
brought
them
into
contact
with
all
Yorkshire
society
at
race
meetings
,
town
houses
and
the
Assembly
Rooms
(
to
the
building
of
which
Fairfax
was
a
generous
subscriber
)
.
The
Fairfaxes
of
Denton
had
sold
up
in
England
by
the
175
's
and
departed
to
Virginia
,
but
Fairfax
family
solidarity
still
meant
something
.
American
Fairfaxes
still
visited
Lord
Fairfax
in
York
and
the
Fairfaxes
of
Steeton
(
now
of
Newton
Kyme
)
occasionally
wrote
or
left
cards
.
From
York
or
Gilling
the
family
made
rounds
of
visits
.
The
more
extensive
rounds
covered
the
Vavasours
at
Hazelwood
,
Lord
Irwin
at
Temple
Newsam
,
the
Lawsons
at
Brough
.
Immediately
round
Gilling
there
was
a
thick
concentration
of
Catholic
neighbours
and
relations
,
the
Bellasises
at
Newbrough
,
the
Widdringtons
at
Nunnington
,
the
Cholmeleys
at
Brandsby
,
and
,
to
the
early
175
's
,
the
Crathornes
of
Ness
.
Around
them
lay
Protestant
neighbours
,
the
Duncombes
at
Helmsley
,
Mrs.
Thompson
at
Oswaldkirk
Hall
,
the
Carlisles
at
Castle
Howard
,
where
one
dined
on
occasion
.
Visitors
to
Gilling
were
much
less
frequent
than
in
the
two
previous
centuries
and
came
usually
for
several
weeks
at
a
time-
Lady
Fairfax
's
Weld
cousins
from
Lulworth
,
Sir
Edward
Gascoigne
and
his
family
from
France
,
the
Langdales
from
Houghton
,
Thomas
Clifton
of
Lytham
come
to
court
Miss
Fairfax
,
shoals
of
poor
nephews
and
nieces
,
and
the
Catholic
family
lawyer
from
London
,
Mr.
Wilmot
,
who
faced
the
coaches
up
the
North
Road
with
such
trepidation
that
he
much
preferred
not
to
come
unless
the
business
were
very
urgent
.
Lord
Fairfax
took
a
keen
outsider
's
interest
in
politics
.
He
took
five
or
six
newspapers
,
bought
the
current
Debates
of
the
Commons
and
all
the
latest
political
squibs
and
pamphlets
.
A
typical
bill
from
Ward
&
Chandler
,
newsagents
,
for
1743
runs-
<
LIST
>
During
the
Seven
Years
War
Fairfax
bought
large
cloth-backed
maps
of
all
the
principal
theatres
of
war
.
His
own
political
views
can
only
be
guessed
.
In
1745
the
family
had
a
strong
Jacobite
reputation
in
the
county
.
In
September
1745
Fairfax
was
bound
in
+1
to
appear
before
the
North
Riding
Justices
at
Hovingham
to
take
the
oath
of
allegiance
.
He
appeared
and
refused
the
oath
.
On
September
15th
the
Archbishop
of
York
,
Herring
,
wrote
to
the
Secretary
of
State
,
Lord
Hardwicke-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
'Lord
Falconbridge
dined
with
me
yesterday
...
He
offered
a
sort
of
security
for
the
honour
and
innocence
of
his
relation
and
neighbour
,
Lord
Fairfax
of
Gilling
and
intimated
to
lodge
a
deposition
with
me
.
I
told
him
that
was
a
matter
of
some
nicety
but
whatever
I
saw
in
favour
of
Lord
Fairfax
,
notwithstanding
my
good
opinion
of
him
,
must
rest
upon
his
authority
.
'
<
END
INDENTATION
>
In
the
last
week
of
September
rumours
suddenly
spread
in
York
that
Fairfax
was
about
to
rise
in
arms
.
The
Rector
of
Gilling
,
Nicholas
Gouge
wrote
to
Lord
Irwin
,
the
Lord
Lieutenant
,
on
October
1st-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
'Yesterday
Lord
Fairfax
sent
down
his
coachman
(
who
is
a
Protestant
)
to
me
with
compliments
,
and
to
acquaint
me
that
one
of
our
Town
(
his
Lordship
's
tenant
too
,
a
most
bigotted
Papist
)
had
given
out
that
there
was
a
private
room
within
Gilling
Castle
where
4
men
might
be
1conceal
'd
and
nobody
1cou
'd
find
them
out
and
his
Lordship
1desir
'd
the
person
might
be
brought
before
me
and
1punish
'd
as
the
Law
directs
:
and
further
his
Lordship
1desir
'd
that
I
would
send
the
Constable
...
to
search
his
castle
whether
there
was
any
such
room
or
not
...
(
the
searchers
went
there
and
)
saw
the
place
at
the
end
of
the
Ale
Cellar
...
not
two
yards
square
...
The
Lord
's
Coachman
assured
me
that
of
late
there
had
been
no
company
excepting
Mr.
Cholmondly
and
his
wife
.
'
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
Rector
concluded
that
the
alarmist
had
spread
the
tale
to
gain
credit
for
himself
.
He
confined
himself
to
telling
'the
two
best
Protestants
'
in
the
man
's
family
that
the
matter
had
been
reported
to
the
authorities
,
and
he
himself
published
a
refutation
of
the
rumour
in
the
York
papers
.
But
another
search
party
had
been
to
Gilling
,
from
York
.
Archbishop
Herring
wrote
to
Irwin
on
October
2nd-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
'I
believe
Mr.
Frankland
and
myself
took
the
thing
too
high
,
but
the
recorder
was
frightened
and
the
fright
caught
the
city
.
Lord
Fairfax
found
out
the
reason
of
the
alarm
,
and
,
I
am
assured
,
was
pleased
with
the
opportunity
of
justifying
himself
.
He
treated
Mr.
Dunbar
(
who
went
with
the
search
warrant
)
at
dinner
and
drank
King
George
's
health
.
'
<
END
INDENTATION
>
To
Hardwicke
Herring
wrote
that
he
was
now
convinced
that
Fairfax
was
the
King
's
friend
.
#
21
<
223
TEXT
G36
>
The
reader
is
now
in
possession
of
all
the
facts
needed
to
determine
what
has
happened
to
the
aliens
,
and
I
hope
not
to
be
pointing
out
the
obvious
if
I
explain
that
the
clue
is
in
the
apparent
speeding-up
of
their
television
broadcasts
.
They
do
n't
speed
them
up
,
which
means
,
for
instance
,
that
when
they
walk
around
their
space-ship
they
can
change
direction
in
something
of
the
order
of
one-ten-thousandth
of
a
second
while
moving
at
3
,
miles
an
hour
.
No
humanoid
frame
could
stand
that
,
unless
its
mass
were
very
tiny
.
The
aliens
,
then
,
are
on
the
airfield
all
right
,
but
their
space-ship
is
sinking
into
a
muddy
heelprint
or
whatever
.
Apart
from
the
effects
of
awe
and
amazement
produced
by
the
description
of
the
pulpy
monsters
and
so
on
,
what
we
have
here
is
a
strong
puzzle
interest
that
is
widespread
in
science
fiction
as
a
minor
aspect
and
not
uncommonly
central
,
as
in
this
case
.
I
have
already
mentioned
the
biological
puzzle-
problems
of
determining
an
alien
life-cycle
and
the
like-
as
an
important
sub-category
;
another
involves
the
question
of
finding
the
weak
point
in
some
apparently
invulnerable
monster
or
hostile
alien
or
badly
behaved
human
artifact
of
the
robot
sort
.
The
solutions
to
these
may
be
progressively
revealed
rather
than
shown
as
deduceable
,
but
they
need
not
be
,
and
~
''
Pictures
Do
n't
Lie
''
is
not
an
isolated
example
of
the
approach
that
offers
what
are
valid
clues
,
even
if
they
are
only
seen
as
such
in
retrospect
.
Although
interests
of
this
kind
can
hardly
be
classed
among
the
most
lofty
,
it
seems
legitimate
to
call
them
as
literary
as
any
other
.
Certainly
science
fiction
appears
to
be
on
the
point
of
taking
over
some
of
the
functions
of
the
traditional
detective
story
,
currently
I
believe
in
grave
disrepair
,
though
with
a
large
audience
,
in
England
at
any
rate
,
nurturing
itself
on
reprints
and
the
more
problem-posing
kind
of
thriller
.
I
can
not
believe
that
the
Anglican
parson
and
the
Oxford
classics
don
,
those
alleged
archetypes
of
the
Agatha
Christie
fan
,
would
bring
themselves
to
look
through
the
files
of
Astounding
Science
Fiction
in
search
of
a
story
like
Isaac
Asimov
's
``
Little
Lost
Robot
,
''
but
they
would
be
the
losers
by
their
reluctance
,
for
the
science-fiction
deduction
problem
,
while
to
some
tastes
inferior
to
the
detective
story
in
its
weaker
connections
with
the
world
we
know
,
is
superior
to
that
tiny
motive-means-opportunity
system
in
its
range
of
both
problems
set
and
kinds
of
answer
proposed
.
To
take
the
commercial
aspect
:
some
partial
merger
between
the
publics
of
the
two
modes
does
seem
eventually
possible
,
as
Anthony
Boucher
,
the
most
level-headed
of
science-fiction
commentators
,
foresaw
some
years
ago
.
I
have
already
mentioned
the
tendency
of
the
more
full-time
writers
to
have
a
foot
in
both
camps
:
Boucher
himself
doubles
as
the
whodunit
reviewer
of
the
New
York
Times
,
and
although
I
can
not
personally
confirm
his
assertion
that
science-fiction
elements
have
recently
become
perceptible
in
some
detective
stories
,
the
opposite
process
is
clearly
under
way
.
A
recent
story
by
Poul
Anderson
,
``
The
Martian
Crown
Jewels
,
''
gives
us
a
brilliantly
clever
and
inventive
synthesis
of
the
two
media
,
with
a
Martian
detective
called
Syaloch
who
affects
a
tirstokr
cap
,
a
locked-space-ship
problem
,
and
a
completely
fair
presentation
of
clues
ingeniously
disguised
as
technological
patter
.
Even
the
most
hardened
Baker
Street
Irregular
would
be
captivated
by
the
story-
if
he
ever
learnt
of
its
existence
.
Elsewhere
,
science
fiction
has
been
combined
with
what
we
are
accustomed
to
distinguish
as
thriller
or
mystery
ingredients
rather
than
specifically
deductive
ones
.
All
of
these
make
some
appearance
in
Chad
Oliver
's
novel
Shadows
in
the
Sun
.
The
problem
here
is
why
a
small
town
in
Texas
consists
entirely
of
recently
arrived
inhabitants
and
why
these
are
all
too
average
to
be
believable
.
This
is
soon
explained-
the
hero
boards
a
flying
saucer
on
page
27-
but
the
first
three
chapters
are
stuffed
with
'tec
tricks
of
presentation
and
style
,
from
verbless
sentences
and
sinister
single-sentence
paragraphs
~
(
``
He
was
afraid
to
go
out
''
or
~
''
He
had
to
know
''
)
to
the
image
of
the
hero
,
who
is
an
anthropologist
but
tough-
the
ordinary
science-fiction
hero
needs
no
such
apology
for
his
learning
.
This
chap
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
was
a
big
man
,
standing
a
shade
under
six
feet
and
pushing
two
hundred
pounds
.
His
brown
eyes
were
shrewd
and
steady
.
He
was
dressed
in
the
local
uniform-
khaki
shirt
and
trousers
,
capped
with
a
warped
,
wide-brimmed
hat
at
one
end
and
cowboy
boots
at
the
other
.
His
Ph.D.
did
n't
show
,
and
he
did
n't
look
like
the
kind
of
a
man
who
had
often
been
frightened
,
<
END
QUOTE
>
and
as
you
might
expect
he
soon
takes
up
with
Cynthia
,
who
although
fresh
off
the
flying
saucer
makes
good
Martinis
and
is
cool
and
slim
and
sets
the
hero
's
stomach
feeling
tight
.
These
are
recognisable
as
importations
into
science
fiction
,
which
avoids
that
particular
kind
of
cheap-jack
stuff
and
indeed
deserves
a
small
round
of
applause
for
not
trying
to
expand
its
audience
by
concessions
to
salacity
.
A
less
inane
(
and
more
recent
)
example
of
attempted
hybridisation
is
Richard
Matheson
's
A
Stir
of
Echoes
,
described
on
the
wrapper
simply
as
''
a
novel
of
menace
''
but
in
fact
fusing
science-fiction
and
'tec
elements
with
some
show
of
wholeheartedness
to
produce
a
murder
mystery
with
telepathic
clues
.
The
ability
of
a
literary
mode
to
expand
into
others
is
often
taken
as
a
sign
of
vitality
,
and
it
is
true
that
between
them
fantasy
and
science
fiction
have
gobbled
up
most
of
what
was
left
of
the
horror
story
without
much
injury
,
but
I
can
not
feel
that
the
injection
of
these
thriller
ingredients
is
likely
to
lead
to
much
beyond
blurring
and
dilution
.
It
is
not
by
capturing
more
territory
that
science
fiction
will
improve
itself
,
but
by
consolidating
what
it
already
has
.
Such
internal
reconstruction
would
do
well
to
start
with
an
attempt
to
bring
sexual
matters
into
better
focus
.
Going
easy
on
the
puritanism
would
be
a
commendable
resolve
,
and
so
would
a
decision
to
drop
sex
altogether
where
it
is
not
essential
rather
than
to
decorate
a
planetary
survey
or
alien
invasion
with
a
perfunctory
love
interest
presented
in
terms
borrowed
from
the
tough
school
or
the
novelette
.
What
will
certainly
not
do
is
any
notion
of
turning
out
a
science-fiction
love
story
.
In
the
as
yet
unlikely
event
of
this
being
well
done
,
the
science
fiction
part
would
be
blotted
out
,
reduced
to
irritating
background
noise-
a
dozen
Venusian
swamp-lilies
being
delivered
to
the
heroine
's
apartment
,
and
so
forth
.
A
recent
effort
,
perhaps
harmless
in
intention
but
unspeakable
in
execution
,
has
been
made
to
introduce
a
women
's
angle
into
the
field
,
whereby
we
are
introduced
to
a
gallant
little
lady
pretending
to
hate
her
man
so
that
he
can
push
off
to
Mars
without
pining
for
her
,
and
an
equally
gallant
little
wife
and
mother
uncomplainingly
keeping
up
the
production
of
tasty
and
nourishing
meals
while
the
hydrogen
missiles
are
landing
in
the
back
garden
.
We
can
hope
for
more
imaginative
treatments
than
that
,
but
the
role
of
sex
in
science
fiction
as
a
whole
seems
bound
to
remain
secondary
.
In
the
idea
type
of
story
it
can
have
almost
no
place
;
in
the
social
utopia
,
it
exceeds
its
warrant
if
it
is
much
more
than
illustrative
or
diversifying
,
although
one
would
not
want
to
be
decisive
at
what
is
still
an
early
stage
of
the
medium
's
development
.
To
view
with
aplomb
the
prospect
of
continuing
limitation
of
sex
interest
in
science
fiction
is
not
the
same
thing
as
to
accept
a
damaging
poverty
in
it
,
for
we
are
dealing
with
a
genre
,
not
a
literature
,
and
it
is
unnecessary
to
chide
the
Aeneid
,
for
instance
,
on
the
grounds
of
its
taciturnity
about
daily
life
in
Augustan
Rome
.
But
I
quite
agree
that
almost
nothing
in
contemporary
science
fiction
is
more
calculated
to
affront
the
tiro
,
nor
to
raise
more
serious
doubts
of
the
medium
's
ability
to
come
of
age
,
than
the
horrid
lyricism
or
posturing
off-handedness
which
seem
to
be
the
regular
procedures
for
handling
these
questions
.
Similar
doubts
attend
consideration
of
another
,
and
I
suppose
,
related
,
weakness
in
the
medium
as
at
present
conducted
:
lack
of
humour
and
,
far
more
than
this
,
bad
attempted
humour
.
There
is
undoubtedly
a
kind
of
priggish
pomposity
which
can
afflict
even
the
better
writers
,
enough
at
times
to
subvert
the
moral
tendency
of
what
they
are
saying
,
and
I
connect
this
with
the
parochial
circuit
of
mutual
congratulation
,
leading
in
some
cases
to
delusions
of
grandeur
,
in
which
most
of
them
are
involved
;
this
is
a
consequence
,
I
feel
,
of
the
history
and
general
circumstances
of
science
fiction
itself
.
As
regards
simple
absence
of
humour
,
I
like
to
think
I
'm
as
fond
of
a
good
laugh
as
the
next
man
,
but
I
can
stand
doing
without
for
long
periods
when
reading
,
having
been
trained
in
the
Oxford
English
school
,
and
many
of
the
best
science-fiction
stories
,
``
The
Xi
Effect
,
''
for
example
,
distil
a
kind
of
horror
hard
to
conceive
of
as
harmonising
plausibly
with
anything
comic
.
Some
editors
in
the
field
,
however
,
seem
to
have
picked
up
from
their
reading
the
notion
that
humour
is
a
sign
of
maturity
,
and
compete
with
one
another
to
fill
their
pages
with
stories
whose
very
titles
are
enough
to
chill
the
blood
:
``
The
Cerebrative
Psittacoid
,
''
for
instance
,
or
``
The
Gnurrs
Come
from
the
Voodvork
Out
.
''
There
is
even
a
whole
mass
of
writing
consecrated
to
the
defeats
inflicted
on
learned
but
hidebound
scientists
by
a
generic
Midwestern
2Paw
and
2Maw
of
great
natural
wisdom
(
alleged
)
and
hideous
whimsicality
(
actual
)
.
The
British
are
not
guiltless
here
either
:
a
story
called
``
When
Grandfather
Flew
to
the
Moon
''
married
the
concepts
of
space
travel
with
traditional-
that
is
,
false
and
folksy-
Welsh
humour
,
introducing
characters
called
Llewellyn
Time
Machine
and
Auntie
Spaceship-Repairs
Jones
.
This
outstanding
case
of
unwanted
originality
won
a
prize
in
the
London
Observer
's
science-fiction
contest
,
which
seems
to
have
been
judged
by
non-addicts
;
it
has
been
reprinted
,
with
squeals
of
editorial
delight
,
in
a
leading
American
anthology
.
However
,
the
picture
as
a
whole
is
not
as
grave
as
this
.
Humour
as
a
main
interest
will
sometimes
work
in
this
medium
,
provided
that
the
comic
notion
is
a
valid
science-fiction
notion
as
well
.
One
such
example
is
William
Tenn
's
satire
on
mediocrity
,
``
Null-P
''
;
others
are
to
be
found
in
the
work
of
Sheckley
,
Pohl
,
and
Fredric
Brown
.
Beside
his
contributions
to
the
comic-inferno
division
in
stories
like
``
A
Ticket
to
Tranai
,
''
Sheckley
has
devised
a
sub-form
of
his
own
,
the
comic
problem
.
In
``
The
Lifeboat
Mutiny
,
''
two
men
strive
to
outwit
the
mechanical
intelligence
which
controls
the
boat
;
it
was
programmed
to
meet
the
needs
of
an
extinct
,
warlike
,
reptilian
race
and
is
of
a
verbose
,
officious
disposition
.
Finally
the
men
sham
dead
and
the
lifeboat
ejects
them
into
the
sea
,
having
read
the
alien
burial
service
over
them
.
The
comedy
here
arises
from
the
characterisation
of
the
non-human
protagonist
as
it
lectures
the
men
on
their
patriotic
duty
,
offers
them
food
that
looks
like
clay
but
smells
like
machine
oil
,
and
when
they
refuse
it
,
threatens
them
with
brain
surgery
.
The
solution
to
the
problem
,
however
,
does
not
approach
the
theorematical
neatness
and
cogency
of
that
propounded
in
''
One
Man
's
Poison
.
''
Here
,
two
other
but
similar
men
are
starving
to
death
in
a
vast
,
isolated
alien
warehouse
filled
with
various
outlandish
goods
,
including
food
,
poisonous
substances
,
and
a
thing
called
the
Super
Custom
Transport
,
complete
with
fuel
.
The
food
turns
out
to
be
poison
and
so
does
the
poison
,
whereupon
the
men
settle
down
to
dine
off
the
Super
Custom
Transport
,
which
proves
to
be
an
animal
,
and
its
fuel
,
which
is
water
.
Better
than
almost
any
other
,
this
example
of
the
science
fiction
of
pure
idea
acts
as
a
test
case
,
in
that
those
learned
in
the
medium
will
at
once
salute
its
ingenuity
and
elegance
,
while
those
whose
study
is
but
little
will
complain
of
not
being
illuminated
,
of
being
offered
an
unworthy
escape
from
the
universe
of
man
and
fact
,
of
being
presented
with
a
pseudo-question
instead
of
a
question
.
#
233
<
224
TEXT
G37
>
Conversely
,
there
were
other
poets
who
from
the
very
outset
hated
and
denounced
the
war
,
and
yet
got
out
of
it
something
which
was
both
less
and
more
than
hatred
.
However
fiercely
they
might
condemn
it
,
it
exerted
a
sinister
hold
over
them
.
A
striking
case
of
this
is
the
Russian
Futurist
,
Viktor
Khlebnikov
,
who
fought
as
a
private
soldier
on
the
eastern
front
from
early
in
the
war
until
the
dissolution
of
the
Russian
armies
.
A
leading
figure
in
the
6avant-garde
of
poetry
,
he
experimented
with
words
and
images
in
the
hope
of
making
his
poetry
tougher
and
harsher
,
and
war
provided
him
with
many
opportunities
for
effects
which
suited
his
peculiar
tastes
.
It
appealed
to
him
by
its
elemental
disorder
,
its
reduction
of
life
to
its
lowest
terms
,
its
chaotic
brutality
which
made
him
believe
that
the
earth
had
returned
to
the
sway
of
savage
,
primeval
gods
.
His
packed
,
forceful
lines
and
his
bold
improvisations
in
vocabulary
reflected
his
isolation
from
other
men
and
his
imperviousness
to
the
common
claims
of
humanity
.
His
revolutionary
ardour
was
perfectly
sincere
and
set
him
in
principle
against
the
war
,
but
in
practice
he
displayed
his
feelings
largely
in
his
love
of
rasping
shocks
and
grim
surprises
.
His
imagination
was
set
to
work
by
such
themes
as
a
dead
man
lying
in
a
pond
,
soldiers
caught
in
battle
as
in
a
mouse-trap
,
the
merciless
torment
of
rain
and
snow
and
wind
,
the
flame
and
smoke
of
bombardments
,
the
burning
of
villages
and
the
wreck
of
forests
.
In
these
he
feels
at
home
,
because
he
sees
in
them
a
reversion
to
a
distant
,
disordered
past
for
which
his
anarchic
temperament
craves
.
He
creates
his
own
mythology
for
the
battlefield
and
likes
to
see
in
its
routine
survivals
from
pagan
rites
.
So
in
'11Trizna
'
(
'Death-feast
'
)
,
he
presents
in
the
cremation
of
dead
soldiers
an
ancient
death-feast
,
in
which
modern
military
drill
is
part
of
the
ceremony
.
As
soldiers
stand
in
silence
and
watch
the
pyre
set
alight
,
the
smoke
which
rises
from
it
recalls
the
flow
of
great
rivers
,
the
Don
and
the
Irtish
,
and
symbolizes
the
overpowering
domination
of
nature
when
artificial
restraints
are
removed
.
In
Khlebnikov
's
love
of
horrors
there
is
a
streak
of
perversity
,
but
it
is
none
the
less
in
character
in
a
man
who
looked
forward
to
the
collapse
of
his
world
.
For
him
also
war
transforms
what
he
sees
,
and
gives
to
it
a
fierce
enchantment
.
From
his
knowledge
of
war
as
it
really
is
the
poet
may
start
again
towards
a
wider
vision
of
it
and
try
to
see
it
in
a
fuller
perspective
without
reverting
to
the
old
abstractions
and
falsities
.
It
is
impossible
to
present
its
illimitable
chaos
,
but
what
counts
is
the
poet
's
selection
from
it
of
what
really
strikes
or
stirs
him
.
This
is
what
Georg
Trakl
,
who
died
on
the
eastern
front
in
December
1914
,
does
in
'Im
Osten
'
(
'On
the
Eastern
Front
'
)
.
He
applies
to
the
whole
shapeless
panorama
of
battle
his
gift
for
images
which
form
a
centre
for
a
host
of
associations
and
must
be
taken
at
their
full
value
as
each
appears
:
<
POEM
>
Here
the
individual
elements
are
taken
from
fact
and
give
a
true
picture
of
war
,
but
they
gain
a
special
significance
because
they
also
point
to
something
beyond
themselves
,
of
which
they
are
both
examples
and
symbols
.
Trakl
shows
that
the
soldier-poet
is
fully
capable
of
seeing
beyond
his
immediate
situation
with
an
insight
denied
to
those
who
have
no
experience
of
actual
battle
.
Though
Trakl
looks
upon
war
from
the
anguished
solitude
of
a
prophet
,
he
draws
no
conclusions
and
makes
no
forecasts
.
Yet
it
was
not
impossible
for
a
fighting
man
to
let
his
vision
pierce
beyond
the
actual
carnage
and
to
divine
with
an
apocalyptic
clairvoyance
its
meaning
in
the
scheme
of
things
.
This
was
what
Isaac
Rosenberg
did
.
In
the
British
army
he
had
little
in
common
with
his
fellow
poets
.
They
were
officers
;
he
was
a
private
soldier
.
They
cherished
a
trust
in
a
privileged
and
happy
England
which
had
only
to
survive
the
war
and
return
to
its
old
ways
;
he
,
brought
up
in
poverty
and
frustration
and
conscious
of
his
alien
origin
,
shared
none
of
their
romantic
dreams
.
For
him
the
war
was
indeed
a
cosmic
event
,
which
he
believed
to
be
needed
to
purge
the
injustices
of
society
and
to
bring
back
sanity
to
men
.
As
such
he
welcomed
it
when
it
came
,
and
as
such
he
continued
to
believe
in
it
when
others
had
lost
their
nerve
on
finding
that
their
vaulting
hopes
were
false
.
He
was
convinced
that
the
war
was
an
inevitable
part
of
an
historical
process
,
in
which
England
,
driven
by
a
desire
for
self-destruction
,
by
an
'incestuous
worm'
eating
into
its
vitals
,
was
passing
to
the
doom
of
Babylon
and
Rome
.
He
had
something
in
common
with
the
Russian
revolutionaries
,
but
he
differed
from
Mayakovsky
in
believing
that
the
war
was
necessary
to
attain
what
he
desired
,
and
from
Khlebnikov
in
taking
no
pleasure
,
however
grim
or
perverse
,
in
it
.
He
did
not
deceive
himself
about
its
actual
cost
,
and
hardly
any
poet
has
written
with
so
unshrinking
a
candour
about
the
actual
appearance
of
battle
.
As
a
human
being
Rosenberg
was
racked
by
the
agony
and
the
waste
which
he
saw
,
but
he
steeled
himself
to
endure
it
,
because
he
believed
that
only
through
such
an
ordeal
could
the
injustices
and
falsities
of
his
world
be
discredited
and
destroyed
.
In
his
view
England
was
paying
a
price
for
her
cruelties
,
and
,
though
the
price
was
indeed
heavy
,
it
must
none
the
less
be
paid
.
For
this
cause
Rosenberg
was
ready
to
sacrifice
himself
,
and
he
fulfilled
his
pledge
when
he
was
killed
in
April
1918
.
He
spoke
very
much
from
his
own
point
of
view
,
but
what
he
said
is
an
enlightening
corrective
both
to
those
who
saw
nothing
in
the
carnage
and
to
those
who
saw
nothing
beyond
it
.
A
second
matter
on
which
there
is
a
wide
divergence
between
the
non-combatant
and
the
combatant
views
of
war
is
in
their
treatment
of
death
.
Those
who
are
not
in
constant
contact
with
it
can
not
but
be
deeply
affected
by
it
,
and
not
only
express
their
grief
freely
but
see
in
death
much
more
than
its
immediate
presence
.
Death
in
battle
has
long
had
its
own
glory
,
and
it
is
understandable
that
Rupert
Brook
,
who
died
before
he
had
seen
any
fighting
except
at
Antwerp
,
should
proclaim
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Blow
out
,
you
bugles
,
over
the
rich
Dead
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
But
this
was
not
how
the
average
soldier
treated
it
.
So
far
as
the
prospect
of
his
own
death
was
concerned
,
he
usually
observed
a
private
fatalism
,
which
made
speculation
superfluous
,
and
in
the
deaths
of
others
,
however
deeply
he
might
feel
a
personal
loss
,
he
knew
that
it
was
useless
to
lament
or
do
anything
but
hide
his
feelings
in
a
situation
where
death
came
all
the
time
and
hardly
called
for
special
remark
.
This
of
course
did
not
deceive
anyone
,
and
was
not
intended
to
do
so
;
it
was
the
dignity
of
silence
in
the
face
of
something
on
which
there
was
nothing
to
say
.
The
soldier
has
to
adjust
his
mind
to
death
.
He
does
so
by
treating
it
as
nothing
unusual
,
and
in
his
topsy-turvy
world
he
is
not
wrong
.
This
note
of
superficial
detachment
is
what
Guillaume
Apollinaire
catches
in
'Exercice
'
:
<
POEM
>
With
solicitous
understatement
Apollinaire
tells
of
the
deaths
of
four
men
behind
the
lines
as
if
it
were
nothing
unusual
,
and
so
indeed
it
was
.
But
behind
this
quiet
exterior
there
is
a
real
compassion
at
the
impartial
cruelty
of
death
which
suddenly
breaks
into
the
soldiers
'
routine
and
destroys
them
,
when
in
their
talk
about
the
past
they
pay
no
attention
to
the
future
,
which
suddenly
falls
upon
them
.
Apollinaire
's
art
speaks
for
a
whole
order
of
human
beings
of
whom
he
is
the
representative
,
and
presents
these
casual
deaths
in
the
spirit
in
which
any
soldier
would
,
in
his
inarticulate
way
,
feel
about
them
.
The
paradox
of
death
in
war
is
that
despite
its
presence
life
must
go
on
without
interruption
and
that
even
the
most
gruesome
relics
must
not
be
allowed
to
break
into
the
living
soldier
's
hold
upon
himself
,
which
is
at
all
times
precarious
but
none
the
less
the
centre
of
his
sanity
and
his
ability
to
act
.
The
contrast
between
what
he
feels
or
does
and
the
surroundings
in
which
he
does
it
is
one
of
war's
most
violent
discords
,
and
in
it
we
can
see
how
the
human
spirit
adapts
itself
to
the
most
horrifying
circumstances
simply
because
it
must
exert
itself
and
endure
.
Something
of
this
kind
is
in
the
mind
of
the
Italian
poet
Giuseppe
Ungaretti
in
'Veglia
'
(
'Watch
'
)
:
<
POEM
>
In
the
struggle
to
maintain
his
individuality
Ungaretti
has
to
resist
any
invasion
of
it
by
distress
at
the
dead
body
.
He
is
fully
aware
of
it
,
and
his
words
are
not
in
the
least
lacking
in
humanity
.
He
marks
the
horror
of
death
in
the
snarl
on
the
dead
man
's
face
and
is
painfully
conscious
of
the
way
in
which
the
dead
hands
push
towards
him
,
but
he
struggles
against
the
horror
,
exerts
a
complete
command
over
himself-
and
writes
love-letters
.
It
is
his
escape
from
the
hideous
unreality
of
war
into
the
reality
of
his
affections
,
and
it
gains
greatly
in
seriousness
from
the
chilling
circumstances
in
which
it
all
takes
place
.
A
third
matter
on
which
the
fighting
soldier
has
his
own
ideas
is
the
enemy
.
At
home
enemies
may
be
denounced
as
inhuman
barbarians
,
ready
to
destroy
the
hearths
and
shrines
of
lands
more
civilized
than
their
own
.
Therefore
patriots
,
safely
ensconced
in
the
rear
,
fulminate
against
them
,
but
the
average
soldier
soon
sees
that
in
this
there
is
little
truth
.
Living
in
his
own
isolated
world
of
the
trenches
,
he
feels
that
the
enemy
are
closer
to
him
than
many
of
his
own
countrymen
,
and
especially
than
the
invisible
commanders
who
from
a
remote
security
order
multitudes
to
a
senseless
death
.
On
no
point
is
there
a
sharper
contrast
between
home
and
front
,
and
in
England
we
may
mark
the
extremes
,
on
one
side
by
Kipling's
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
~It
was
not
part
of
their
blood
.
~It
came
to
them
very
late
With
long
arrears
to
make
good
,
When
the
English
began
to
hate
,
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
and
on
the
other
side
by
Siegfried
Sassoon's
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
~O
German
mother
dreaming
by
the
fire
,
While
you
are
knitting
socks
to
send
your
son
His
face
is
trodden
deeper
in
the
mud
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
In
Germany
no
less
pungent
a
contrast
can
be
found
between
one
end
of
the
scale
with
Littauer
's
'Hymn
of
Hate
'
and
another
with
ordinary
soldiers
,
who
felt
,
almost
despite
themselves
,
the
curious
brotherhood
into
which
battle
draws
its
antagonists
.
So
in
'Bru
''
der
'
(
'Brothers
'
)
,
Heinrich
Lersch
comes
close
to
what
many
men
felt
as
he
tells
of
a
dead
man
hanging
on
the
barbed
wire
in
front
of
his
trench
.
He
feels
that
this
man
is
his
brother
,
and
at
night
he
thinks
that
he
hears
him
crying
.
He
crawls
out
to
bring
him
in
and
bury
him
,
and
then
he
sees
that
he
is
a
stranger
.
He
draws
his
conclusion
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Es
irrten
meine
Augen
.
Mein
Herz
,
du
irrst
dich
nicht
:
Es
hat
ein
jeder
Toter
des
Bruders
Angesicht
.
2'Twas
my
eyes
were
mistaken
.
You
,
heart
,
were
not
misled
;
There
's
the
look
of
a
brother
on
every
man
that
's
dead
.
)
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
In
France
we
find
similar
contrasts
.
At
one
extreme
we
may
put
Claudel
's
'Derrie
?
3re
eux
'
,
which
in
righteous
anger
denounces
the
Germans
for
shedding
innocent
blood
and
foretells
their
defeat
and
punishment
by
the
implacable
justice
which
they
have
aroused
against
them
.
It
has
its
own
proud
fury
when
Claudel
elaborates
how
in
the
end
the
Germans
will
be
undone
by
the
very
forces
which
they
have
themselves
set
in
action
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
~Retranche-toi
,
peuple
assie
?
2ge
?
2
!
e
?
2tends
tes
impassables
re
?
2seaux
de
fil
de
fer
!
~Fossoyeurs
de
vos
propres
battaillons
,
sans
rela
?
5che
faites
votre
fosse
dans
la
terre
!
<
END
QUOTE
>
but
it
moves
in
too
exalted
and
too
personal
an
atmosphere
to
speak
for
the
common
soldier
.
#
227
<
225
TEXT
G38
>
He
may
chance
to
cut
a
poor
figure
in
the
eyes
of
posterity
,
for
a
work
which
was
mere
commercial
trash
to
the
conoscenti
of
one
generation
might
possibly
become
a
classic
to
those
of
another
.
If
,
on
the
other
hand
,
he
is
guided
by
a
contempt
for
the
readers
of
such
books
,
then
he
is
making
a
crude
and
unacknowledged
use
of
my
system
.
It
would
be
safer
to
admit
what
he
was
doing
and
do
it
better
;
make
sure
that
his
contempt
had
in
it
no
admixture
of
merely
social
snobbery
or
intellectual
priggery
.
My
proposed
system
works
in
the
open
.
If
we
can
not
observe
the
reading
habits
of
those
who
buy
the
Westerns
,
or
do
n't
think
it
worth
while
to
try
,
we
say
nothing
about
the
books
.
If
we
can
,
there
is
usually
not
much
difficulty
in
assigning
those
habits
either
to
the
unliterary
or
the
literary
class
.
If
we
find
that
a
book
is
usually
read
in
one
way
,
still
more
if
we
never
find
that
it
is
read
in
the
other
,
we
have
a
6prima
facie
case
for
thinking
it
bad
.
If
on
the
other
hand
we
found
even
one
reader
to
whom
the
cheap
little
book
with
its
double
columns
and
the
lurid
daub
on
its
cover
had
been
a
lifelong
delight
,
who
had
read
and
reread
it
,
who
would
notice
,
and
object
,
if
a
single
word
were
changed
,
then
,
however
little
we
could
see
in
it
ourselves
and
however
it
was
despised
by
our
friends
and
colleagues
,
we
should
not
dare
to
put
it
beyond
the
pale
.
How
risky
the
current
method
can
be
,
I
have
some
reason
to
know
.
Science-fiction
is
a
literary
province
I
used
to
visit
fairly
often
;
if
I
now
visit
it
seldom
,
that
is
not
because
my
taste
has
improved
but
because
the
province
has
changed
,
being
now
covered
with
new
building
estates
,
in
a
style
I
do
n't
care
for
.
But
in
the
good
old
days
I
noticed
that
whenever
critics
said
anything
about
it
,
they
betrayed
great
ignorance
.
They
talked
as
if
it
were
a
homogeneous
genre
.
But
it
is
not
,
in
the
literary
sense
,
a
genre
at
all
.
There
is
nothing
common
to
all
who
write
it
except
the
use
of
a
particular
'machine
'
.
Some
of
the
writers
are
of
the
family
of
Jules
Verne
and
are
primarily
interested
in
technology
.
Some
use
the
machine
simply
for
literary
fantasy
and
produce
what
is
essentially
Ma
''
rchen
or
myth
.
A
great
many
use
it
for
satire
;
nearly
all
the
most
pungent
American
criticism
of
the
American
way
of
life
takes
this
form
,
and
would
at
once
be
denounced
as
un-American
if
it
ventured
into
any
other
.
And
finally
,
there
is
the
great
mass
of
hacks
who
merely
'cashed
in
'
on
the
boom
in
science-fiction
and
used
remote
planets
or
even
galaxies
as
the
backcloth
for
spy-stories
or
love-stories
which
might
as
well
or
better
have
been
located
in
Whitechapel
or
the
Bronx
.
And
as
the
stories
differ
in
kind
,
so
of
course
do
their
readers
.
You
can
,
if
you
wish
,
class
all
science-fiction
together
;
but
it
is
about
as
perceptive
as
classing
the
works
of
Ballantyne
,
Conrad
and
W.
W.
Jacobs
together
as
'the
sea-story
'
and
then
criticising
that
.
But
it
is
when
we
come
to
the
second
distinction
,
that
made
among
the
sheep
or
within
the
pale
,
that
my
system
would
differ
most
sharply
from
the
established
one
.
For
the
established
system
,
the
difference
between
distinctions
within
the
pale
and
that
primary
distinction
which
draws
the
pale
itself
,
can
only
be
one
of
degree
.
Milton
is
bad
and
Patience
Strong
is
worse
;
Dickens
(
most
of
him
)
is
bad
and
Edgar
Wallace
is
worse
.
My
taste
is
bad
because
I
like
Scott
and
Stevenson
;
the
taste
of
those
who
like
E.
R.
Burroughs
is
worse
.
But
the
system
I
propose
would
draw
a
distinction
not
of
degree
but
of
kind
between
readings
.
All
the
words-
'taste
'
,
'liking
'
,
'enjoyment'-
bear
different
meanings
as
applied
to
the
unliterary
and
to
me
.
There
is
no
evidence
that
anyone
has
ever
reacted
to
Edgar
Wallace
as
I
react
to
Stevenson
.
In
that
way
,
the
judgement
that
someone
is
unliterary
is
like
the
judgement
~'This
man
is
not
in
love
'
,
whereas
the
judgement
that
my
taste
is
bad
is
more
like
~'This
man
is
in
love
,
but
with
a
frightful
woman
'
.
And
just
as
the
mere
fact
that
a
man
of
sense
and
breeding
loves
a
woman
we
dislike
properly
and
inevitably
makes
us
consider
her
again
and
look
for
,
and
sometimes
find
,
something
in
her
we
had
not
noticed
before
,
so
,
in
my
system
,
the
very
fact
that
people
,
or
even
any
one
person
,
can
well
and
truly
read
,
and
love
for
a
lifetime
,
a
book
we
had
thought
bad
,
will
raise
the
suspicion
that
it
can
not
really
be
as
bad
as
we
thought
.
Sometimes
,
to
be
sure
,
our
friend
's
mistress
remains
in
our
eyes
so
plain
,
stupid
and
disagreeable
that
we
can
attribute
his
love
only
to
the
irrational
and
mysterious
behaviour
of
hormones
;
similarly
,
the
book
he
likes
may
continue
to
seem
so
bad
that
we
have
to
attribute
his
liking
to
some
early
association
or
other
psychological
accident
.
But
we
must
,
and
should
,
remain
uncertain
.
Always
,
there
may
be
something
in
it
that
we
ca
n't
see
.
The
6prima
facie
probability
that
anything
which
has
ever
been
truly
read
and
obstinately
loved
by
any
reader
has
some
virtue
in
it
is
overwhelming
.
To
condemn
such
a
book
is
therefore
,
on
my
system
,
a
very
serious
matter
.
Our
condemnation
is
never
quite
final
.
The
question
could
always
without
absurdity
be
re-opened
.
And
here
,
I
suggest
,
the
proposed
system
is
the
more
realistic
.
For
,
whatever
we
say
,
we
are
all
aware
in
a
cool
hour
that
the
distinctions
within
the
pale
are
far
more
precarious
than
the
location
of
the
pale
itself
,
and
that
nothing
whatever
is
gained
by
disguising
the
fact
.
When
whistling
to
keep
our
spirits
up
,
we
may
say
that
we
are
as
certain
of
Tennyson
's
inferiority
to
Wordsworth
as
of
Edgar
Wallace
's
to
Balzac
.
When
heated
with
controversy
you
may
say
that
my
taste
in
liking
Milton
is
merely
a
milder
instance
of
the
same
sort
of
badness
we
attribute
to
the
taste
that
likes
the
comics
.
We
can
say
these
things
but
no
sane
man
quite
fully
believes
them
.
The
distinctions
we
draw
between
better
and
worse
within
the
pale
are
not
at
all
like
that
between
'trash
'
and
'real
'
literature
.
They
all
depend
on
precarious
and
reversible
judgements
.
The
proposed
system
frankly
acknowledges
this
.
It
admits
from
the
outset
that
there
can
be
no
question
of
totally
and
finally
'debunking
'
or
'exposing
'
any
author
who
has
for
some
time
been
well
inside
the
pale
.
We
start
from
the
assumption
that
whatever
has
been
found
good
by
those
who
really
and
truly
read
probably
is
good
.
All
probability
is
against
those
who
attack
.
And
all
they
can
hope
to
do
is
to
persuade
people
that
it
is
less
good
than
they
think
;
freely
confessing
that
even
this
assessment
may
presently
be
set
aside
.
Thus
one
result
of
my
system
would
be
to
silence
the
type
of
critic
for
whom
all
the
great
names
in
English
literature-
except
for
the
half
dozen
protected
by
the
momentary
critical
'establishment'-
are
as
so
many
lamp-posts
for
a
dog
.
And
this
I
consider
a
good
thing
.
These
dethronements
are
a
great
waste
of
energy
.
Their
acrimony
produces
heat
at
the
expense
of
light
.
They
do
not
improve
anyone
's
capacity
for
good
reading
.
The
real
way
of
mending
a
man
's
taste
is
not
to
denigrate
his
present
favourites
but
to
teach
him
how
to
enjoy
something
better
.
Such
are
the
advantages
I
think
we
might
hope
<
SIC
>
from
basing
our
criticism
of
books
on
our
criticism
of
reading
.
But
we
have
so
far
pictured
the
system
working
ideally
and
ignored
the
snags
.
In
practice
we
shall
have
to
be
content
with
something
less
.
The
most
obvious
objection
to
judging
books
by
the
way
they
are
read
is
the
fact
that
the
same
book
may
be
read
in
different
ways
.
We
all
know
that
certain
passages
in
good
fiction
and
good
poetry
are
used
by
some
readers
,
chiefly
schoolboys
,
as
pornography
;
and
now
that
Lawrence
is
coming
out
in
paperbacks
,
the
pictures
on
their
covers
and
the
company
they
keep
on
the
station
bookstalls
show
very
clearly
what
sort
of
sales
,
and
therefore
what
sort
of
reading
,
the
booksellers
anticipate
.
We
must
,
therefore
,
say
that
what
damns
a
book
is
not
the
existence
of
bad
readings
but
the
absence
of
good
ones
.
Ideally
,
we
should
like
to
define
a
good
book
as
one
which
'permits
,
invites
,
or
compels
'
good
reading
.
But
we
shall
have
to
make
do
with
'permits
and
invites
'
.
There
may
indeed
be
books
which
compel
a
good
reading
in
the
sense
that
no
one
who
reads
in
the
wrong
way
would
be
likely
to
get
through
more
than
a
few
of
their
pages
.
If
you
took
up
Samson
Agonistes
,
Rasselas
,
or
Urn
Burial
to
pass
the
time
,
or
for
excitement
,
or
as
an
aid
to
egoistic
castle-building
you
would
soon
put
it
down
.
But
books
which
thus
resist
bad
reading
are
not
necessarily
better
than
books
which
do
not
.
It
is
,
logically
,
an
accident
that
some
beauties
can
,
and
others
can
not
,
be
abused
.
As
for
'invites
'
,
invitation
admits
of
degrees
.
'Permits
'
is
therefore
our
sheet-anchor
.
The
ideally
bad
book
is
the
one
of
which
a
good
reading
is
impossible
.
The
words
in
which
it
exists
will
not
bear
close
attention
,
and
what
they
communicate
offers
you
nothing
unless
you
are
prepared
either
for
mere
thrills
or
for
flattering
daydreams
.
But
'invitation
'
comes
into
our
conception
of
a
good
book
.
It
is
not
enough
that
attentive
and
obedient
reading
should
be
barely
possible
if
we
try
hard
enough
.
The
author
must
not
leave
us
to
do
all
the
work
.
He
must
show
,
and
pretty
quickly
,
that
his
writing
deserves
,
because
it
rewards
,
alert
and
disciplined
reading
.
It
will
also
be
objected
that
to
take
our
stand
upon
readings
rather
than
books
is
to
turn
from
the
known
to
the
unknowable
.
The
books
,
after
all
,
are
obtainable
and
we
can
inspect
them
for
ourselves
;
what
can
we
really
know
about
other
people
's
ways
of
reading
?
But
this
objection
is
not
so
formidable
as
it
sounds
.
The
judgement
of
readings
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
is
twofold
.
First
,
we
put
some
readers
outside
the
pale
as
unliterary
;
then
we
distinguish
better
and
worse
tastes
within
the
pale
.
When
we
are
doing
the
first
,
the
readers
themselves
will
give
us
no
conscious
assistance
.
They
do
not
talk
about
reading
and
would
be
inarticulate
if
they
tried
to
.
But
in
their
case
external
observation
is
perfectly
easy
.
Where
reading
plays
a
very
small
part
in
the
total
life
and
every
book
is
tossed
aside
like
an
old
newspaper
the
moment
it
has
been
used
,
unliterary
reading
can
be
diagnosed
with
certainty
.
Where
there
is
passionate
and
constant
love
of
a
book
and
rereading
,
then
,
however
bad
we
think
the
book
and
however
immature
or
uneducated
we
think
the
reader
,
it
can
not
.
(
By
rereading
I
mean
,
of
course
,
rereading
for
choice
.
A
lonely
child
in
a
house
where
there
are
few
books
or
a
ship
's
officer
on
a
long
voyage
may
be
driven
to
reread
anything
faute
de
mieux
.
)
When
we
are
making
the
second
distinction-
approving
or
censuring
the
tastes
of
those
who
are
obviously
literary-
the
test
by
external
observation
fails
us
.
But
to
compensate
for
that
,
we
are
now
dealing
with
articulate
people
.
They
will
talk
,
and
even
write
,
about
their
favourite
books
.
They
will
sometimes
explicitly
tell
us
,
and
more
often
unintentionally
reveal
,
the
sort
of
pleasure
they
take
in
them
and
the
sort
of
reading
it
implies
.
We
can
thus
often
judge
,
not
with
certainty
but
with
great
probability
,
who
has
received
Lawrence
on
his
literary
merits
and
who
is
primarily
attracted
by
the
imago
of
Rebel
or
Poor
Boy
Makes
Good
;
who
loves
Dante
as
a
poet
and
who
loves
him
as
a
Thomist
;
who
seeks
in
an
author
the
enlargement
of
his
mental
being
and
who
seeks
only
the
enlargement
of
his
self-esteem
.
#
243
<
226
TEXT
G39
>
They
were
married
on
March
4th
,
188
,
at
St.
Matthias
,
Dublin
,
and
the
bride
wore
a
simple
travelling
dress
of
grey
.
It
was
in
every
way
more
suitable
,
considering
the
bridegroom
's
age
,
and
the
fact
that
she
was
still
in
mourning
for
her
brother
.
But
she
regretted
it
afterwards
.
'The
conventional
dress
of
a
widow
has
been
mine
,
but
never
the
dress
of
a
bride
.
'
His
letter
to
Layard
from
Paris
,
a
few
days
later
,
gives
the
picture
of
a
happy
,
teasing
relationship
between
them
.
'I
am
hardly
recovered
as
yet
from
the
surprise
which
my
marriage
has
caused
me
.
My
wife
,
who
was
quite
a
student
,
is
now
plunged
among
chiffons
and
modistes
,
and
I
am
bound
to
admit
that
she
bears
the
infliction
with
a
resignation
which
is
rather
alarming
and
ominous
,
excusing
her
new-fangled
interest
in
dress
on
the
grounds
of
pleasing
me
.
'
Evidently
Cinderella
got
her
finery
after
all
.
Her
welcome
from
the
Layards
was
as
warm
as
his
had
always
been
,
and
for
Enid
Layard
,
her
ideal
of
a
hostess
and
great
lady
,
she
felt
a
hero-worship
which
developed
into
the
closest
intimacy
she
ever
had
with
another
woman
.
To
Lady
Layard
's
literary
antecedents
I
will
return
.
They
were
only
just
in
time
to
see
Sir
Henry
in
his
ambassadorial
glory
,
for
his
diplomatic
career
was
coming
to
an
abrupt
end
.
A
confidential
despatch
,
in
which
he
gave
his
frank
opinion
of
the
Sultan
's
incompetence
and
personal
cowardice
,
was
published
by
the
Foreign
Office
,
whether
through
carelessness
or
treachery
is
not
known
.
Queen
Victoria
,
a
strong
supporter
of
monarchical
trade-unionism
,
was
scarcely
less
furious
than
the
Sultan
,
and
Sir
Henry
was
not
only
recalled
,
but
lost
his
hope
of
a
peerage
,
in
which
matter
,
one
is
told
,
Sir
William
had
been
acting
as
intermediary
.
However
,
the
Layards
were
childless
and
comfortably
off
,
and
had
some
years
previously
bought
themselves
a
beautiful
palazzo
on
the
Grand
Canal
in
Venice
,
so
that
retirement
was
no
great
hardship
to
them
.
The
Gregorys
would
visit
them
there
every
spring
.
To
neither
friend
did
retirement
mean
inactivity
.
They
continued
their
work
for
the
National
Gallery
and
their
personal
picture-collecting
,
and
Sir
William
continued
to
gratify
what
he
calls
his
insatiable
appetite
for
travelling
.
Three
times
during
his
marriage
he
returned
as
a
visitor
to
his
beloved
Ceylon
,
on
the
second
occasion
taking
Augusta
with
him
,
and
giving
her
a
winter
in
India
first
.
Other
winters
were
spent
in
Egypt
;
spring
in
Spain
or
Italy
,
and
then
on
to
the
Layards
.
He
had
,
of
course
,
no
intention
of
burying
himself
at
Coole
;
it
was
a
country
house
for
a
few
weeks
of
shooting
in
the
late
summer
and
early
autumn
.
Nor
did
he
take
any
notice
of
Dublin
,
a
place
of
provincial
dowdiness
to
a
man
of
the
world
like
himself
,
except
to
give
a
picture
or
two
to
its
National
Gallery-
nothing
in
comparison
with
what
he
did
for
London
's
.
The
tall
house
in
St.
George
's
Place
,
London
,
was
the
nearest
thing
he
had
to
a
settled
home
.
For
the
Cinderella
of
Roxborough
,
it
was
liberation
indeed
.
It
was
fulfilment
not
only
as
a
woman
,
but
as
an
intelligence
.
Now
at
last
she
had
someone
to
talk
to
;
in
fact
she
had
the
best
company
in
London
to
talk
to
,
in
the
Jane
Austen
sense
of
'the
company
of
clever
,
well-informed
people
who
have
plenty
of
conversation
.
'
It
was
frequently
the
best
company
in
the
social
sense
too
;
Sir
William
numbered
at
least
two
duchesses
among
his
intimates
.
'Freed
by
my
own
happy
marriage
from
many
family
traditions'-
so
she
describes
her
escape
from
the
Persse
conservatism
and
prejudice
.
Sir
William
may
not
appear
much
of
a
revolutionary
from
our
standpoint
,
but
from
theirs
he
was
almost
as
much
a
rebel
and
traitor
to
his
class
as
she
was
to
seem
to
the
next
Ascendancy
generation
.
Moreover
,
he
was
a
great
gentleman
,
with
a
nation-wide
reputation
and
the
grand
manner
,
and
if
he
chose
to
be
a
rebel
,
nobody
dared
say
him
nay
.
In
May
of
1881
,
their
son
William
Robert
was
born
in
London
,
to
be
the
pride
of
his
father
's
old
age
,
and
to
his
mother
the
dearest
thing
on
earth
.
3
As
far
as
the
Galway
remove
went
,
only
seven
miles
separated
her
from
Roxborough
,
but
from
the
first
,
she
says
,
'there
seemed
to
be
a
strangeness
and
romance
about
Coole
.
'
And
it
is
not
surprising
,
for
the
two
houses
and
their
demesnes
were
different
worlds
.
Roxborough
was
open
and
windy
,
bustling
and
busy
,
a
working
estate
;
Coole
was
a
pleasure-house
,
a
Sleeping
Beauty
palace
in
a
thick
forest
.
For
by
his
plantations
the
East
India
chairman
,
homesick
perhaps
for
Asia
,
had
created
an
artificial
jungle
,
quite
against
the
grain
of
that
limestone
country
.
His
descendants
had
inherited
his
passion
for
tree-planting
.
Sir
William
had
turned
the
nut-wood
north
of
the
house
into
a
pinetum
,
putting
,
as
he
cheerfully
admits
,
a
great
deal
of
money
into
the
nurserymen
's
pockets
,
since
many
of
the
rare
species
of
conifer
introduced
would
not
take
to
the
limestone
,
and
died
.
But
enough
remained
to
create
a
handsome
sub-Alpine
gloom
.
The
drive
was
two
miles
long
,
and
the
last
mile
was
first
an
arching
avenue
of
ilex
,
then
a
twisting
forest
track
.
The
house
itself
disappointed
many
(
including
,
years
later
,
Robert
Gregory's
artist
bride
)
by
its
architectural
poverty
.
It
was
an
oblong
white
Georgian
building
with
a
plain
little
porch
,
the
counterpart
of
hundreds
in
Ireland
.
The
principal
living-rooms
,
library
and
drawing-room
,
looked
the
other
way
,
west
towards
the
lake
,
through
undistinguished
but
serviceable
bays
.
All
the
house
's
distinction
lay
within
.
Four
cultivated
generations
had
filled
it
with
books
,
pictures
,
statuary
,
records
and
mementoes
of
wide
travel
,
all
bearing
the
imprint
of
personal
taste
and
personal
achievement
.
It
was
the
house
of
people
who
had
never
been
afraid
to
use
their
brains
.
As
at
Roxborough
,
there
were
rats
;
indeed
,
till
Robert
Gregory
married
,
and
his
wife
persuaded
him
to
pull
down
the
creeper
which
covered
the
outer
walls
,
there
were
rats
to
a
positively
embarrassing
degree
.
A
visitor
of
the
creeper
epoch
recalls
a
rat
in
her
bedroom
while
she
was
undressing
,
a
rat
inside
the
mattress
when
she
got
into
bed
,
and
unmistakeable
signs
that
a
rat
had
been
before
her
when
she
got
down
to
breakfast
next
morning
;
after
which
she
walked
the
three
miles
into
Gort
,
and
sent
herself
a
telegram
,
summoning
herself
home
.
Ten
minutes
'
walk
along
the
edge
of
the
paddock
at
the
back
of
the
house
brought
one
out-
with
a
sense
of
relief
if
one
were
of
a
claustrophobic
tendency-
on
to
the
edge
of
a
long
meandering
lake
,
made
even
longer
in
winter
by
floods
,
since
its
waters
,
like
those
of
the
Roxborough
river
,
only
reached
the
sea
by
an
underground
channel
,
which
was
liable
to
get
blocked
.
And
round
the
lake
lay
more
vast
woods
;
somewhere
in
their
depths
was
a
perched
boulder
which
when
struck
emitted
musical
notes
,
and
could
be
caused
to
ring
like
a
chime
of
church
bells
.
It
was
all
very
eerie
,
and
not
surprisingly
,
was
a
favourite
haunt
of
the
Sidhe
,
those
strange
Beings
,
in
appearance
just
like
ordinary
people
until
They
vanished
or
filled
your
pockets
with
derisory
gold
,
whom
it
is
inadequate
and
misleading
to
describe
by
our
English
word
of
Fairies
.
To
the
difficulty
of
finding
your
way
about
the
woods
was
added
Their
propensity
for
leading
you
astray
,
and
unwary
visitors
could
be
lost
for
hours
,
or
even
a
whole
night
.
In
later
years
Their
most
notable
victim
was
to
be
Bernard
Shaw
.
Even
in
County
Galway
,
the
seven
miles
'
removal
meant
a
more
intellectual
society
.
Sir
William
's
chief
friend
in
the
district
was
Count
de
Basterot
,
a
French
traveller
and
litte
?
2rateur
who
had
inherited
an
estate
on
the
Burren
coast
from
the
Irish
side
of
his
family
,
self-exiled
to
France
in
the
time
of
James
=2
.
The
Count
came
to
Duras
for
the
summer
and
autumn
,
much
as
the
Gregorys
came
to
Coole
.
While
the
next-door
neighbour
,
at
Tullira
Castle
,
was
an
old-maidish
young
man
named
Edward
Martyn
,
heir
and
hope
of
one
of
the
rare
Catholic
landed
families
.
He
had
literary
ambitions
which
Sir
William
had
encouraged
,
and
was
in
all
directions
talented
,
musically
and
artistically
too
.
Unfortunately
,
he
was
mother-dominated
to
an
extent
which
made
it
impossible
for
him
to
manage
his
life
or
get
the
full
value
from
his
talents
.
To
please
his
mother
,
he
had
Gothicised
his
house
at
a
cost
of
+2
,
,
though
besought
by
Sir
William
not
to
.
He
would
do
anything
to
please
her
but
marry
,
and
he
lived
like
a
hermit
in
one
of
the
towers
,
nourishing
a
hatred
for
the
rest
of
womankind
.
His
position
as
a
wealthy
and
cultivated
Catholic
later
gave
him
great
importance
in
the
Irish
Renascence
;
he
became
a
link
between
the
different
sides
of
the
movement
;
people
got
to
know
each
other
through
him
,
thereafter
leaving
him
behind
.
Three
years
after
Lady
Gregory
's
marriage
,
Dr
(
later
Monsignor
)
Jerome
Fahy
was
appointed
Vicar-General
of
Gort
,
the
market
town
nearest
to
Coole
,
and
this
brought
into
their
circle
another
intelligent
man
whom
as
Augusta
Persse
she
would
never
have
been
allowed
to
know
.
Sir
William
,
it
has
been
noted
,
was
a
friend
to
the
Roman
Catholic
religion
,
though
perhaps
not
for
what
Catholics
would
consider
the
right
reasons
.
He
had
always
been
on
good
terms
with
the
Bishop
and
clergy
of
the
Kilmacduagh
diocese
,
and
their
support
had
materially
assisted
his
election
as
member
for
Galway
.
And
the
new
Vicar-General
was
no
ordinary
parish
priest
,
but
a
historian
and
a
man
of
exceptionally
enquiring
mind
.
On
the
lonely
moorland
of
Kilmacduagh
,
about
three
miles
south-west
of
Gort
,
he
found
one
of
the
most
considerable
groups
of
ancient
ecclesiastical
ruins
in
Ireland
:
an
abbey
church
,
a
monastery
,
a
cathedral
,
and
a
well-preserved
Round
Tower
leaning
two
feet
from
the
perpendicular
.
The
history
of
these
monuments
had
been
nearly
forgotten
,
but
he
made
it
his
business
to
'disinter
the
buried
treasure
'
,
as
he
puts
it
in
the
preface
to
his
History
and
Antiquities
of
the
Diocese
of
Kilmacduagh
,
published
in
1893
.
He
is
writing
,
of
course
,
from
the
standpoint
of
his
faith
,
but
much
of
what
he
'disinterred
'
was
folklore
,
and
he
was
collecting
it
in
the
field
,
a
decade
before
Lady
Gregory
and
Yeats
.
Nor
did
he
limit
himself
to
legends
of
St
Colman
,
but
as
we
have
seen
,
brought
his
story
up
to
date
with
accounts
of
the
reigning
Ascendancy
families
;
dealing
out
censure
vigorously
,
but
giving
credit
to
those
who
had
discharged
their
responsibilities
fairly
,
particularly
to
the
Gregorys
and
the
Verekers
,
the
two
families
who
had
made
Gort
such
a
well-liking
<
SIC
>
and
prosperous
little
town
.
4
The
winter
spent
by
the
Gregorys
in
Egypt
was
an
important
one
for
Augusta
,
for
it
was
then
that
,
as
she
puts
it
,
she
'made
her
education
in
politics
'
.
The
leaders
of
the
English
colony
in
Cairo
were
the
Sussex
poet
and
landowner
Wilfred
Scawen
Blunt
,
and
his
wife
Lady
Anne
,
granddaughter
of
Byron
.
Blunt
was
a
great
taker-up
of
causes
.
He
was
already
disquieted
by
British
administration
in
India
,
and
a
few
years
later
,
in
the
Land
League
troubles
,
he
was
to
claim
the
honour
of
being
the
first
Englishman
to
go
to
gaol
for
Ireland's
sake
.
He
served
a
sentence
in
Galway
Gaol
for
inciting
Lord
Clanricarde
's
tenants
to
resist
eviction
,
and
while
this
was
no
doubt
awkward
for
Sir
William
Gregory
,
who
was
a
friend
of
Lord
Clanricarde
's
,
it
gave
him
in
Lady
Gregory
's
eyes
the
status
of
a
hero
.
All
her
life
she
was
fascinated
by
stories
of
prisons
and
prisoners
,
as
indeed
anyone
with
'rebelly
'
leanings
well
may
be
.
From
Blunt
she
learnt
what
it
felt
like
to
be
inside
the
grim
gaol
at
which
she
had
so
often
stared
in
awe
when
her
elders
came
to
Galway
,
and
which
was
to
form
the
background
to
her
two
most
famous
short
plays
.
#
23
<
227
TEXT
G4
>
MALAY
LITERATURE
By
SIR
RICHARD
WINSTEDT
FOR
more
than
a
1
,
years
Malaya
's
little
courts
and
ports
were
under
the
influence
of
Hindu
and
Buddhist
India
,
which
in
fact
had
created
them
.
First
Pallavas
from
the
Coromandel
coast
imported
a
mixture
of
the
religions
of
Brahma
,
Shiva
and
Visnu
and
Buddhism
;
and
Sanskrit
inscriptions
of
the
4th
century
of
the
Xtian
era
show
that
in
Kedah
,
Hinayana
and
Mahayana
Buddhism
flourished
side
by
side
.
From
the
6th
to
the
13th
centuries
,
Northern
Malaya
was
part
of
a
Buddhist
empire
,
Sri
Vijaya
,
that
ruled
the
Malacca
straits
from
Kedah
and
the
Sunda
straits
from
Palembang
in
south
Sumatra
.
And
though
the
conversion
to
Islam
6
years
ago
destroyed
the
Hindu
alphabets
and
any
palm-leaf
literature
,
there
remain
four
times
as
many
Sanskrit
loanwords
even
in
Malay
village
verse
as
there
are
Arabic
.
The
Indians
were
too
few
in
the
land
to
introduce
Prakrit
or
any
Dravidian
tongue
as
the
language
of
conversation
,
but
the
court
Brahmins
brought
religion
and
learning
and
furnished
the
primitive
Malay
with
his
first
abstract
terms
,
terms
still
used
by
the
Muslim
Malay
to
denote
religion
,
fasting
,
heaven
,
sin
,
life
,
language
,
time
,
name
,
prince
,
property
,
thing
,
a
fine
,
work
and
so
on
.
It
is
this
background
that
gave
the
Malay
stories
from
the
Jataka
tales
,
Bidpai
's
fables
and
the
Katha
Sarit
Sagara
or
Ocean
of
story
,
carried
down
the
centuries
per
ora
virum
,
until
they
were
written
down
and
published
in
modern
times
.
Most
of
these
stories
are
known
throughout
South
East
Asia
and
there
is
Buddhist
influence
in
folktales
.
But
the
two
chief
literary
relics
of
the
Hindu
period
are
Malay
versions
of
the
Ramayana
and
Mahabharata
.
The
former
,
the
Hikayat
Sri
Rama
,
is
derived
from
the
oral
tradition
of
the
Javanese
shadow-play
and
contains
details
from
the
east
,
west
and
south-west
of
India
.
Some
of
the
episodes
are
not
found
in
India
before
the
12th
century
.
The
Malay
version
in
the
Perso-Arabic
script
would
appear
to
date
from
the
first
half
of
the
15th
century
,
when
children
in
the
streets
of
Malacca
knew
the
story
,
and
Islamic
romance
had
not
yet
ousted
the
Hindu
epics
.
The
Malay
versions
of
sections
of
the
Mahabharata
are
derived
from
Javanese
versions
of
the
14th
century
and
again
may
probably
have
been
translated
in
15th
century
Malacca
with
its
large
Javanese
quarter
.
By
1634
Malays
were
instructed
by
a
famous
theologian
writer
in
Malay
that
the
Ramayana
might
be
condemned
to
the
rubbish
heap
provided
the
name
of
Allah
did
not
occur
in
the
manuscript
.
In
the
Bodleian
manuscript
which
goes
back
to
the
16th
century
or
earlier
,
it
is
Nabi
Adam
who
gives
Ravana
his
kingdoms
and
Allah
taala
has
been
substituted
for
the
Hindu
Trinity
(
dewata
mulia
raya
)
.
One
other
strong
pre-Muslim
element
in
Malay
literature
was
a
cycle
of
some
forty
tales
enacted
in
the
shadow-plays
of
Java
,
Bali
,
Malaya
,
Siam
and
Cambodia
,
whose
hero
is
a
Javanese
prince
Sri
Panji
and
heroine
Chandra
Kirana
,
Moon-beam
.
Some
are
preserved
in
Kelantan
thanks
to
the
shadow-plays
.
One
Kelantan
tale
is
typical
.
The
god
Indra
sentences
a
heavenly
nymph
guilty
of
an
illicit
love
affair
to
become
a
mortal
and
be
murdered
by
a
Javanese
queen
before
she
can
return
to
heaven
.
She
descends
and
becomes
incarnate
in
the
wife
of
a
Javanese
headman
.
A
prince
hunting
sees
her
and
weds
her
,
though
he
is
betrothed
to
a
princess
.
His
mother
mad
with
rage
stabs
the
girl
in
her
sleep
,
whereupon
she
returns
a
nymph
in
heaven
.
As
always
there
is
horse-play
by
the
prince
's
followers
who
are
deified
ancestors
turned
by
Hinduism
into
clowns
.
The
Panji
cycle
influences
the
``
Malay
Annals
''
and
inspired
the
only
original
Malay
romance
before
modern
times
,
the
story
of
Hang
Tuah
or
the
Lucky
Captain
whose
exploits
are
a
mixture
of
myth
and
history
found
in
Indian
and
Javanese
literature
of
this
type
and
include
an
apochryphal
trip
to
Istanbul
.
Virginia
Woolf
's
analysis
of
Sidney
's
Arcadia
fits
exactly
not
only
the
Panji
tales
but
a
number
of
Malay
romances
that
are
a
jumble
of
Hindu
folklore
and
mythology
,
Panji
episodes
,
allusions
to
the
heroes
of
the
Shahnameh
,
incidents
from
the
Alexander
legend
,
references
to
Baghdad
,
Medinah
,
Egypt
and
Byzantium
and
even
expositions
of
Sufi
mysticism
.
``
Sidney
''
writes
Virginia
Woolf
,
''
had
no
notion
when
he
set
out
where
he
was
going
.
Telling
stories
,
he
thought
,
was
enough-
one
could
follow
another
interminably
.
But
where
there
is
no
end
in
view
,
there
is
no
sense
of
direction
to
draw
us
on
.
Nor
,
since
it
is
part
of
his
scheme
to
keep
his
characters
simply
bad
and
simply
good
without
distinction
,
can
he
gain
variety
from
the
complexity
of
character
.
To
supply
change
and
movement
he
must
have
recourse
to
mystification
.
These
changes
of
dress
,
these
disguises
of
princes
as
peasants
,
of
men
as
women
,
serve
instead
of
psychological
subtilty
to
relieve
the
stagnancy
of
people
collected
together
with
nothing
to
talk
about
.
But
when
the
charm
of
that
childish
device
falls
flat
there
is
no
breath
to
fill
the
sails
.
Who
is
talking
and
to
whom
and
about
what
,
we
no
longer
feel
sure
.
''
Some
of
the
Malay
romances
,
which
apart
from
any
Javanese
additions
,
all
come
from
India
,
appear
to
have
been
translated
in
the
15th
century
,
others
in
the
16th
and
17th
.
One
,
the
Indraputra
was
condemned
to
the
rubbish
heap
in
1634
along
with
the
Ramayana
.
The
two
last
romances
of
this
type
were
translated
early
in
the
19th
century
.
The
modern
Malay
views
them
with
the
eye
of
Virginia
Woolf
and
today
they
are
of
interest
only
to
the
folklorist
and
the
linguist
.
The
first
missionaries
of
Islam
had
to
provide
romances
to
take
the
place
of
the
Ramayana
and
Mahabharata
and
the
popular
Panji
tales
.
So
the
pseudo-Callisthenes
story
of
Alexander
the
Great
as
a
warrior
missionary
of
the
faith
of
Abraham
,
the
precursor
of
Mohamed
,
was
presented
to
the
Malays
in
a
translation
almost
with
the
advent
of
Islam
.
There
is
a
Megat
Iskandar
in
14th
century
Pasai
and
soon
after
14
the
first
Muslim
ruler
of
Malacca
changed
his
Hindu
title
of
Parameswara
for
Sultan
Iskandar
Shah
.
Several
Malay
manuscripts
name
as
the
author
of
the
Arabic
version
Al-Suri
,
who
cites
as
his
authority
Abdullah
ibn
Al-Mustafa
translator
of
the
Pahlavi
version
of
the
Kalila
wa
Dimna
.
From
its
early
date
and
the
fact
that
it
is
a
compilation
from
Persian
as
well
as
Arabic
sources
,
the
Malay
Hikayat
Iskandar
may
be
derived
from
a
Perso-Arabic
source
in
India
.
It
seems
probable
that
Malacca
's
first
ruler
,
who
died
in
1424
knew
the
Hikayat
.
The
15th
century
author
of
the
``
Malay
Annals
''
borrows
anecdotes
from
it
and
also
mentions
the
Hikayat
Amir
Hamza
and
Hikayat
Hanafiah
,
the
former
a
direct
translation
from
the
Persian
and
the
latter
having
Shi'ah
colouring
and
quoting
a
Persian
verse
.
Another
Malay
work
of
Persian
origin
is
the
story
of
Joseph
and
Zulaikha
,
namely
Potiphar
's
wife
.
An
excellent
Malay
work
is
the
Hikayat
Bayan
Budiman
,
or
story
of
the
Wise
Parrot
,
a
cycle
of
tales
in
a
frame
story
,
where
every
night
the
parrot
dissuades
his
mistress
from
going
to
meet
a
lover
by
diverting
her
with
tales
.
Ultimately
this
cycle
of
stories
comes
from
the
Sanskrit
but
the
Malay
version
claims
to
be
from
the
Persian
Tutinameh
.
Three
times
in
the
text
the
work
is
ascribed
to
one
Kadli
Hassan
and
twice
a
date
,
A.D.
1371
is
given
.
Its
excellent
style
suggests
that
it
was
done
into
Malay
in
15th
century
Malacca
and
the
``
Malay
Annals
''
tell
us
how
the
daughter
of
a
Malaccan
Laksamana
,
or
Admiral
was
named
Sabariah
''
Patience
''
almost
certainly
after
a
celebrated
character
in
the
story
of
the
Wise
Parrot
.
Another
cycle
of
tales
,
called
the
Story
of
Bakhtiar
was
also
translated
from
the
Persian
.
The
original
Persian
work
was
written
in
A.D.
123
and
later
done
into
Arabic
.
From
the
Persian
recension
are
derived
two
Malay
versions
of
the
Hikayat
Bakhtiar
and
from
the
Arabic
comes
the
Malay
Hikayat
Ghulam
.
The
fact
that
Malays
could
borrow
so
much
from
the
Persian
and
yet
remain
orthodox
Sunnites
of
the
school
of
Shafi'i
is
explained
from
the
Turkish
and
Mongol
rulers
of
Persia
between
1
and
15
being
also
Sunnites
.
And
during
that
period
the
Persian
influence
on
Malay
literature
must
have
come
not
only
from
India
but
from
Persians
themselves
.
In
1336
Ibn
Batuta
records
the
presence
of
several
Persians
all
Shafi'ites
at
the
Pasai
court
.
A
tomb
in
that
little
Sumatran
state
bears
an
inscription
from
Sa'di
and
half
a
century
later
there
were
theologians
living
in
Pasai
who
had
come
from
Transoxana
and
Khorassan
.
The
Malay
version
of
the
1
,
Questions
,
the
fullest
version
extant
of
the
book
from
which
Europe
got
to
know
the
Arab
account
of
Islam
,
is
derived
from
two
old
Persian
recensions
and
contains
many
references
to
places
round
the
Caspian
sea
.
It
has
no
Shi'ah
colouring
.
When
Persians
became
Shi'ahs
,
Sayids
from
Mecca
and
the
Hadramant
gradually
took
their
place
in
the
Malay
world
,
and
we
get
a
large
number
of
theological
works
translated
from
orthodox
Arabic
originals
.
But
Persian
influence
lingered
.
And
there
are
four
stories
about
the
Prophet
with
a
Shi'ah
tinge
,
namely
the
tale
of
the
Nur
Muhammad
or
mystical
light
of
the
Prophet
,
the
Splitting
of
the
Moon
,
the
Prophet
's
shaving
and
his
death
.
One
manuscript
of
1688
calls
the
first
an
abridgement
of
a
Persian
Rauzat
al-ahbab
or
Paradise
of
Lovers
.
After
the
capture
of
Malacca
by
the
Portuguese
in
1511
the
mastery
of
the
Malay
world
passed
to
Acheh
,
which
was
frequented
by
missionaries
from
Mecca
,
Yemen
,
Egypt
and
Syria
whose
names
we
know
and
who
found
pupils
eager
to
study
Islamic
mysticism
.
Works
of
pure
literature
fell
more
and
more
out
of
fashion
as
Arab
influence
supplanted
Persian
.
But
still
Persian
influence
lingered
.
The
earliest
Malay
version
of
the
Panchatantra
or
Bidpai
's
fables
was
known
to
the
Dutch
historian
Valentyn
in
1726
and
from
its
poor
Malay
and
Sumatran
style
it
must
have
been
translated
at
Acheh
.
It
came
through
some
Indian
original
from
the
12th
century
Persian
recension
of
Nasr
Allah
as
amended
in
the
15th
century
by
the
author
of
the
Anwar-i
Suhaili
or
Lights
of
Canopus
.
There
is
an
ethical
treatise
``
The
Crown
of
Kings
''
compiled
at
Bokhara
and
done
into
Malay
in
163
and
therefore
almost
certainly
at
Acheh
.
The
verses
in
this
miscellany
are
all
in
the
form
of
Persian
prosody
.
Among
Persian
works
cited
in
it
are
the
Siyar
ul
Muluk
compiled
by
the
famous
Vizier
Nizam
ul
Muluk
,
a
verse
out
of
the
Secrets
of
Attar
,
the
romances
of
Mahmud
and
Ayaz
and
Shirin
,
and
Yusuf
and
Zulaikha
.
The
introduction
acknowledges
indebtedness
to
the
author
of
the
Anwar
i
Suhaili
.
With
the
coming
of
Arabs
from
the
Hadramant
and
with
Malays
studying
in
Mecca
and
later
in
Cairo
,
Indo-Persian
belles-lettres
gave
way
to
theology
,
even
the
Arabian
Nights
not
being
translated
until
the
19th
century
and
then
from
the
English
.
But
Malay
theology
is
too
vast
a
subject
to
handle
here
.
The
example
of
Thucydides
,
Gibbon
and
Macaulay
before
us
,
we
may
risk
the
contempt
of
so
many
of
its
modern
practitioners
and
count
history
a
branch
of
literature
.
Certainly
it
is
the
most
original
and
best
prosework
of
the
Malays
.
And
just
as
artistry
has
kept
alive
the
work
of
the
three
great
historians
I
have
mentioned
when
countless
others
are
forgotten
or
consulted
only
by
specialists
,
so
artistry
puts
the
Malay
15th
century
``
Annals
''
above
all
other
Malay
histories
.
It
was
not
the
earliest
Malay
history
.
The
earliest
is
a
History
of
the
Rulers
of
Pasai
(
a
small
extinct
Sumatran
state
)
written
after
there
had
been
time
for
Arabic
loan-words
to
be
adopted
into
the
Malay
language
and
containing
one
Arabic
loan-word
not
met
elsewhere
in
Malay
asfa
'reef
,
gold
reef
.
'
Islam
reached
northern
Sumatra
late
in
the
13th
century
and
Pasai
's
first
Muslim
ruler
died
in
1297
.
#
23
<
228
TEXT
G41
>
Introduction
Anthony
Powell
IN
introducing
Jocelyn
Brooke
's
investigation
of
Proust
and
Joyce
,
I
shall
not
pick
out
the
plums
of
the
essay
by
naming
the
many
points
which
I
enjoyed
in
it
.
These
can
be
read
in
their
proper
place
.
There
are
,
however
,
aspects
of
Brooke
's
approach
to
which
attention
should
be
drawn
.
In
the
first
place
,
he
is
(
like
myself
)
a
warm
admirer
of
both
great
writers
.
His
criticism
is
that
of
love
,
not
hate
.
This
makes
it
far
more
valuable
.
In
the
second
place
,
he
writes
in
a
manner
that
is
completely
informal
.
The
views
are
expressed
just
as
if
we
were
talking
with
him
over
the
dinner
table
.
To
write
literary
criticism
in
this
way
is
not
as
easy
as
it
looks
.
To
discuss
writers
in
this
easy
,
conversational
style
,
dealing
with
important
topics
at
one
moment
,
trivial
at
another
,
is
a
delightful
gift
,
and
often
gets
to
the
core
of
a
book
in
a
way
that
more
formal
articles
never
manage
to
attain
.
I
agree
with
almost
everything
Jocelyn
Brooke
says
,
except
that
I
think
I
should
myself
place
a
wider
gulf
between
the
two
writers
,
Proust
seeming
to
me
to
possess
greatly
superior
powers
.
The
essential
gift
of
a
novelist
is
that
he
should
be
interested
in
people
.
Proust
comes
through
this
test
with
flying
colours
;
Joyce
gets
held
up
with
his
own
special
preoccupations
.
If
Joyce
does
not
know
about
anything-
and
vast
areas
of
human
experience
are
completely
alien
to
him-
he
usually
sneers
at
it
.
We
may
tire
of
Proust
's
determination
that
in
the
end
every
character
he
writes
about
should
be
homosexual
or
of
his
obsession
with
jealousy
.
In
spite
of
these
King
Charles
's
heads
,
one
continues
to
feel
that
everything
and
everybody
fascinated
him-
perhaps
at
times
too
much
.
Gissing
used
to
ask
~'Has
he
starved
?
'
when
a
novelist
was
named
,
implying
starvation
to
be
a
6sine
qua
non
of
effective
writing
.
Joyce
did
,
of
course
,
starve
;
Proust
did
not
,
except
when
the
waiters
at
the
Ritz
were
inattentive
.
Indeed
,
Proust
is
a
good
example
to
prove
the
futility
of
Gissing
's
question
.
I
myself
should
prefer
to
ask
:
'Does
he
put
over
what
he
sets
out
to
say
?
'
Here
,
both
Proust
and
Joyce
must
be
admitted
to
be
successful
.
How
is
this
done
?
Brooke
maintains-
and
I
can
not
disagree-
that
Proust
was
a
'bad
'
novelist
when
it
came
to
narrative
,
that
Joyce
had
a
dull
mind
.
In
both
cases
Brooke
's
arguments
and
instances
are
undeniable
.
At
the
same
time
no
one
can
exactly
say
how
certain
things
are
'put
over
'
in
a
novel
.
There
exists
the
mystery
of
art
.
If
the
works
of
Joyce
and
Proust
were
pruned
of
their
obvious
faults
,
would
they
remain
of
equal
stature
?
Brooke
observes
that
both
writers
were
regarded
thirty
years
ago
as
immensely
daring
in
their
treatment
of
sex
,
as
well
as
in
their
innovations
of
style
.
There
can
be
no
doubt
at
all
that
their
fame
owes
something
to
this
sexual
emancipation
of
language
.
Indeed
,
one
might
paraphrase
Nietzsche
by
saying
that
a
good
novel
in
those
days
justified
some
obscenity
,
but
that
good
obscenity
often
justified
a
very
bad
novel
in
the
eyes
of
the
highbrows
.
It
is
interesting
to
consider
how
a
novelist
like
Galsworthy
would
now
be
regarded
,
had
some
sudden
illness
or
accident
produced
a
psychological
change
in
him
,
resulting
in
his
treatment
of
subjects
then
regarded
as
forbidden
.
Supposing
in
The
Forsyte
Saga
instead
of
Irene
leaving
Soames
for
Bosiney
,
Soames
had
left
Irene
on
account
of
that
same
young
architect
?
What
would
have
been
the
verdict
of
those
who
now
deplore
,
and
no
doubt
rightly
deplore
,
Galsworthy
's
lack
of
psychology
and
his
cardboard
characters
?
Would
he
have
been
hailed
as
a
novelist
who
saw
beneath
the
surface
of
things
?
It
is
an
interesting
question
.
However
,
there
we
enter
a
world
of
vast
speculation
.
I
shall
say
no
more
than
to
recommend
Jocelyn
Brooke
's
trial
of
Proust
and
Joyce
on
the
serious
charge
of
chronic
literary
imperfection
.
PROUST
and
JOYCE
The
case
for
the
Prosecution
=1
.
Combray
and
Rathmines
PROUST
and
Joyce
:
their
names
,
even
today
,
tend
to
be
bracketed
together
,
and
thirty-odd
years
ago
the
conjunction
was
commoner
still
,
chiefly
I
suppose
because-
for
the
generation
which
grew
up
in
the
twenties-
they
were
without
question
the
dominant
literary
figures
of
that
period
.
To
a
later
age
,
however
,
the
association
may
seem
surprising
,
for
surely
no
two
writers
could
,
on
the
face
of
it
,
have
been
more
dissimilar
,
either
as
artists
or
as
human
beings
.
If
Ulysses
has
little
in
common
with
A
la
Recherche
du
Temps
Perdu
,
still
less
has
the
lower
middle-class
Dubliner
,
brought
up
in
poverty
and
squalor
,
with
the
rich
French
6rentier
,
the
6prote
?
2ge
?
2
of
the
Faubourg
Saint
Germain
.
So
wholly
disparate
do
they
seem
,
indeed
,
that
it
comes
as
something
of
a
shock
to
remember
that
,
on
at
least
one
occasion
,
the
two
men
did
actually
meet
in
the
flesh
,
though
the
encounter
seems
to
have
been
anything
but
a
success
.
Yet
for
all
their
dissimilarity
,
Proust
and
Joyce
have
a
good
deal
more
in
common
than
one
might
suppose
,
and
the
tendency
to
bracket
their
names
together
is
less
unjustified
than
appears
at
first
sight
.
Both
,
in
the
first
place
,
were
revolutionary
writers
,
in
the
sense
that
their
work
revealed
new
aspects
of
the
human
mind
and
of
man
in
relation
to
society
.
Both
,
too
,
were
technical
innovators
,
though
in
the
case
of
Proust
his
innovations
were
mainly
in
the
sphere
of
narrative
and
construction
(
for
all
his
stylistic
complexity
,
he
remained
basically
faithful
to
the
traditions
of
French
prose
)
,
whereas
Joyce
,
after
a
series
of
incredibly
ingenious
and
daring
experiments
,
was
compelled
at
last
to
invent
a
brand-new
language
of
his
own
.
Both
Proust
and
Joyce
,
moreover
,
attempted
to
portray
in
their
works
the
totality
of
human
experience
:
to
write
,
in
fact
,
a
kind
of
Come
?
2die
Humaine
;
though
Ulysses
,
I
suppose
,
is
the
Human
Comedy
seen
through
the
wrong
end
of
a
telescope-
or
,
as
Aldous
Huxley
's
typewriter
once
brilliantly
expressed
it
,
the
``
Human
5Vomedy
''
.
In
both
,
however
,
this
ambition
was
partially
frustrated
by
a
shared
egocentricity
,
a
neurotic
self-absorption
hitherto
unparalleled
among
great
writers
.
For
Joyce
as
much
as
for
Proust
,
it
was
the
``
I
''
,
the
moi
,
with
which
he
was
ultimately
concerned
:
both
were
autobiographers
for
whom
the
objective
world
about
them
was
largely
subordinated
to
their
own
specialized
and
highly
subjective
mental
attitudes
.
For
both
of
them
this
intense
self-absorption
was
to
result
,
finally
,
in
a
kind
of
partial
insanity
,
aggravated
in
the
one
case
by
chronic
asthma
,
in
the
other
by
near-blindness
and
alcoholism
.
With
Proust
,
this
insanity
took
the
form
of
a
maniacal
obsession
with
sexual
jealousy
;
with
Joyce
(
the
purer
artist
of
the
two
)
,
his
reason
foundered
in
a
morass
of
over-elaborated
verbal
techniques
and
private
jokes
.
Both
,
finally
,
were
obsessed
to
an
inordinate
degree
with
the
past
.
With
Proust
,
le
temps
perdu
is
the
eponymous
hero
of
his
novel
;
and
as
a
human
being
,
though
remaining
intellectually
alert
,
he
virtually
lost
contact-
save
on
a
relatively
superficial
level-
with
the
outside
world
after
the
age
of
thirty-three
.
In
Joyce
's
case
the
retreat
from
present
reality
was
earlier
and
even
more
uncompromising
:
after
the
16th
of
June
,
194
(
when
he
was
twenty-two
)
,
his
whole
attention
as
an
artist
became
concentrated
,
exclusively
and
obsessively
,
upon
the
world
of
Dublin
in
the
nineties
and
the
early
nineteen-hundreds
,
with
special
reference
to
the
naive
and
limited
preoccupations
of
his
own
boyhood
and
adolescence
.
It
would
hardly
,
in
fact
,
be
going
too
far
to
say
that
the
similarities
between
Proust
and
Joyce
,
considered
as
psychological
types
,
outweigh
their
differences
.
Yet
I
think
that
the
habitual
bracketing
of
their
names
had
,
a
generation
ago-
and
perhaps
has
still-
a
more
cogent
and
less
respectable
explanation
:
namely
,
that
both
writers
had
acquired
a
reputation
for
obscenity
and
''
immorality
.
''
To
young
people
today
this
must
seem
scarcely
credible
,
but
it
is
easy
to
forget
how
profoundly
the
climate
of
moral
opinion
has
changed
during
the
last
thirty
years
.
In
the
case
of
Proust
the
charge
of
''
obscenity
''
must
seem
particularly
surprising
,
for
La
Recherche
is
seldom
obscene
in
the
crude
sense
of
the
term
;
yet
the
fact
remains
that
Proust
was
the
first
important
novelist
to
deal
extensively
and
in
detail
with
the
then
forbidden
subject
of
homosexuality
,
and
in
1922
,
even
in
France
,
the
publication
of
Sodome
et
Gomorrhe
was
attended
by
something
of
a
scandal
.
(
In
England
,
Scott
Moncrieffs
'
translation
was
delayed
until
1929
,
when
it
appeared
in
a
limited
edition
,
issued
not
by
Chatto
and
Windus
,
who
had
published
the
earlier
volumes
,
but
by
the
more
courageous
American
firm
of
Alfred
Knopf
.
)
Joyce
is
another
matter
:
it
can
scarcely
be
denied
that
Ulysses-
judged
even
by
the
far
laxer
standards
of
today-
is
defiantly
and
in
every
possible
sense
obscene
.
Personally
,
if
I
were
Home
Secretary
,
I
would
impose
no
restrictions
whatsoever
in
such
matters
,
but
if
rules
are
going
to
be
imposed
at
all
,
then
Ulysses
must
surely
top
the
list
in
any
Index
Expurgatorius
,
and
the
fact
that
it
is
now
obtainable
in
this
country
(
and
has
been
for
a
quarter
of
a
century
)
makes
nonsense
of
the
existing
regulations
.
That
its
obscenity
is
aesthetically
justified
may
be
perfectly
true
,
though
I
think
this
a
doubtful
point
;
but
obscene
it
undoubtedly
is
,
within
the
meaning
of
any
act
which
attempts
to
define
so
equivocal
a
term
.
On
the
other
hand
,
Joyce
is
the
least
pornographic
of
writers
:
nobody
,
I
should
imagine
,
has
ever
been
thrown
into
transports
of
sexual
excitement
by
the
``
obscene
''
passages
in
Ulysses
,
though
one
can
never
,
of
course
,
be
sure
,
for
almost
any
book
,
however
harmless
by
intention
,
is
capable
of
provoking
an
erotic
thrill
in
somebody
.
(
I
know
people
who
find
Bulldog
Drummond
far
more
exciting
in
this
respect
than
Lady
Chatterley
's
Lover
;
and
did
not
Lawrence
himself
profess
to
find
Jane
Eyre
revoltingly
''
pornographic
''
?
)
If
Joyce
,
in
revising
Ulysses
,
could
have
been
persuaded
to
omit
the
more
flagrant
obscenities
(
most
of
which
,
after
all
,
are
incidental
to
the
book
,
and
do
not
form
an
integral
part
of
it
)
,
we
should
have
been
left
with
an
experimental
novel
of
great
interest
,
which
would
doubtless
have
created
a
considerable
stir
in
6avant-garde
circles
at
the
time
.
But
would
Joyce
's
reputation
,
in
such
circumstances
,
have
survived
his
lifetime-
and
survived
(
one
might
add
)
the
publication
of
Finnegans
Wake
?
Would
Ulysses
and
Finnegan
have
provided-
as
in
fact
is
the
case-
a
perpetual
and
profitable
stamping-ground
for
the
writers
of
Ph.D.
theses
?
It
is
possible
;
but
I
,
myself
,
rather
doubt
it
.
Similarly
,
if
Proust
's
treatment
of
sex
had
been
as
orthodox
as
that
of
,
say
,
Galsworthy
,
A
la
Recherche
du
Temps
Perdu
would
still
remain
a
great
novel
;
for
that
matter
,
when
one
compares
Swann
and
the
Jeunes
Filles-
in
which
the
theme
of
homosexuality
remains
latent-
with
the
shoddiness
of
the
later
volumes
,
one
is
inclined
to
wonder
whether
it
might
not
,
in
fact
,
have
been
even
greater
.
True
,
it
is
hard
to
imagine
A
la
Recherche
without
Charlus
;
yet
it
is
at
least
arguable
that
,
if
Proust
had
made
Charlus
a
womanizer
,
and
Albertine
a
perfectly
normal
heterosexual
girl
,
the
novel
would
have
been
,
6qua
novel
,
neither
better
nor
worse
than
it
is
.
But
would
it
,
one
wonders
,
have
created
quite
so
much
stir
as
,
in
effect
,
it
did
?
Once
again
,
I
have
my
doubts
.
Both
writers-
no
doubt
lacking
this
adventitious
appeal-
would
have
enjoyed
a
certain
re
?
2clame
in
literary
circles
,
but
neither
,
I
feel
,
would
have
attained
to
the
celebrity
which
each
,
in
fact
,
achieved
during
his
lifetime
,
and
which
survives
to
this
day
.
The
twenties
were
a
period
of
sexual
emancipation
,
Havelock
Ellis
and
Freud
had
not
done
their
work
for
nothing
,
and
it
went
without
saying
that
enlightened
persons
should
fly
,
from
the
highest
motives
,
to
the
defence
of
any
serious
writer
who
treated
the
subject
of
sex
with
greater
freedom
than
his
predecessors
.
#
27
<
229
TEXT
G42
>
They
are
not
disparaged
because
they
contain
little
that
is
unusual
in
harmony
or
design
,
for
Handel
's
best
work
is
fully
evident
when
the
general
style
of
a
movement
looks
conventional
to
the
score-reading
eye
.
The
few
movements
in
Op
.
3
which
strike
us
as
uniquely
Handelian
are
not
those
in
the
grand
manner
but
the
best
dances
.
We
are
glad
to
have
Op
.
3
for
the
charming
movements
rather
than
those
which
the
first
audiences
probably
found
impressive
.
Particularly
attractive
are
the
sarabande
which
forms
the
middle
movement
of
No
.
1
(
the
only
movement
with
flute
)
,
the
gavotte
and
variations
(
not
so
labelled
)
at
the
end
of
No
.
2
,
and
the
minuets
of
No
.
4
.
The
manuscripts
of
these
works
are
lost
,
but
not
that
of
a
fine
C
major
concerto
called
by
Arnold
'6Concertante
'
.
It
bears
the
date
25th
January
1736
and
was
known
as
'The
Concerto
in
Alexander's
Feast
'
after
the
first
occasion
when
London
heard
it
.
It
was
the
first
item
in
Walsh
's
fourth
collection
of
Select
Harmony
,
which
is
thought
to
have
been
issued
in
1741
.
The
ripieno
includes
two
oboes
but
the
concertino
is
the
Corellian
string
trio
.
Walsh
also
published
two
other
Handel
concertos
which
need
not
detain
us
here
.
The
student
can
find
them
all
,
as
well
as
those
of
Op
.
3
,
in
a
handy
volume
of
Lea
Pocket
Scores
(
New
York
)
.
Before
doing
homage
to
the
most
wonderful
of
all
6concerti
grossi
we
may
take
as
a
point
of
departure
Chrysander
's
remark
that
the
Op
.
3
concertos
show
'a
bewildering
variety
of
form
'
.
If
'design
'
and
'form
'
are
regarded
as
synonymous
,
then
any
work
that
is
not
epigonic
should
bewilder
us
,
and
Handel
's
Op
.
6
should
serve
a
feast
of
bewilderment
.
Because
words
will
no
more
describe
the
form
than
the
expression
of
music
,
for
the
form
is
the
music
,
we
measure
the
parts
of
a
musical
design
instead
of
learning
a
piece
by
heart
in
order
to
judge
its
form
.
One
artist
does
not
excel
another
because
he
has
used
a
more
complex
design
,
but
because
his
form
is
more
organic
,
which
means
that
the
ideas
and
their
growth
are
of
the
right
quality
and
quantity
for
the
expression
.
When
equally
sensitive
and
intelligent
judges
of
music
have
different
opinions
concerning
the
quality
of
ideas
and
the
forms
into
which
they
grow
,
their
argument
often
settles
upon
design-
how
many
themes
are
used
,
how
many
are
germs
for
motivic
growth
,
where
and
how
contrast
is
made
,
where
and
how
it
is
avoided
,
whether
the
themes
are
curved
or
angular
,
rightly
or
wrongly
lacking
in
colour-
and
behind
the
description
is
the
implication
that
one
design
is
superior
to
another
,
a
fugue
with
stretto
superior
or
inferior
to
one
that
is
as
effective
through
well-timed
entries
between
non-derived
episodes
.
Thus
too
often
we
think
of
form
as
a
relation
of
A
to
B
,
of
a
movement
being
fine
if
C
,
instead
of
D
,
follows
B
at
a
certain
point
;
sometimes
this
pseudo-explanation
may
in
fact
support
truth
,
but
we
grasp
the
symbols
of
the
truth
instead
of
the
truth
itself
.
Beethoven
had
neither
the
education
nor
the
natural
ability
to
use
words
explicitly
.
On
his
deathbed
,
having
no
further
need
to
regret
his
limitation
or
to
cure
it
,
he
pointed
to
the
Arnold
volumes
of
Handel
which
had
just
arrived
and
said
'There
is
the
truth
'
.
On
a
previous
occasion
Beethoven
had
said
of
Handel
:
'He
was
the
greatest
composer
who
ever
lived
.
I
would
uncover
my
head
,
and
kneel
before
his
tomb
.
'
Among
Beethoven
's
eccentricities
we
can
not
number
that
of
seeking
to
impress
company
by
aesthetic
and
musical
judgements
.
Men
with
the
greatest
insight
into
music
use
one
life
in
its
pursuit
and
lack
another
in
which
to
command
words
in
a
way
that
effectively
communicates
their
musical
judgement
.
Beethoven
's
words
are
often
incoherent
,
but
when
we
grasp
their
purport
we
find
them
true
.
'Ah
,
my
dear
Ries
,
he
was
the
master
of
us
all
in
this
art'-
Beethoven
was
speaking
of
Mozart
and
the
art
of
the
piano
concerto
.
He
did
not
flatter
.
Mozart
was
and
still
is
the
master
in
that
particular
art
.
Beethoven
did
not
say
that
Handel
was
the
greatest
Ku
''
nstler
but
the
greatest
Komponist
that
had
lived
,
and
he
would
have
been
right
if
the
only
existing
proofs
of
the
fact
were
the
Op
.
6
concertos
.
In
each
of
these
superb
works
the
four
,
five
or
six
movements
seem
like
facets
of
one
personality
;
so
we
have
twelve
essays
of
an
integrity
comparable
with
that
of
the
best
classical
symphonies
.
These
concertos
embrace
most
of
the
musical
expression
that
belonged
to
the
concert
room
of
their
time
and
much
that
belonged
to
the
theatre
,
and
they
exclude
only
the
morbid
,
bizarre
,
extremely
tragic
,
directly
programmatic
and
religious-
in
short
what
was
then
reserved
to
illustrate
words
or
drama
and
to
dignify
worship
.
This
marvellously
comprehensive
expression
would
not
make
us
willing
to
doff
and
kneel
with
Beethoven
unless
it
were
conveyed
in
sublime
examples
of
almost
perfect
form
,
none
bewildering
unless
we
try
to
explain
it
by
the
vocabulary
of
what
should
be
called
design
.
'The
opening
movement
is
a
French
overture
fertilized
in
its
slow
introduction
by
the
Handelian
sarabande-like
sacred
aria
,
and
in
its
fugato
movement
by
the
Italian
sonata-allegro
.
'
This
tells
no
intelligent
musician
anything
about
Handel
's
success
or
failure
to
achieve
form
,
yet
a
sympathetic
listener
who
does
not
know
the
design
of
a
French
overture
may
perceive
Handel
's
achievement
.
The
empty
grandiosity
of
certain
items
in
Joshua
or
Judas
Maccabeus
fulfils
designs
which
,
according
to
text
books
called
'Applied
Forms
'
and
'Applied
Strict
Counterpoint
'
,
ensure
safety
for
any
composer
who
can
invent
or
borrow
ideas
to
suit
the
designs
.
The
opposite
of
'applied
'
is
'organic
'
,
and
because
they
are
all
organic
the
Twelve
6Concerti
Grossi
are
one
of
the
greatest
feats
of
musical
composition
.
It
has
been
well
said
that
some
of
Handel
's
best
movements
defy
analysis
because
they
are
improvisatory-
a
word
which
can
be
pejorative
.
We
are
not
intended
to
listen
more
than
once
to
an
improvisation
.
It
satisfies
us
if
we
are
pleased
with
the
music
as
it
passes
,
and
if
it
is
congruous
.
Improvisation
,
however
,
is
the
first
stage
in
written
composition
,
and
if
mechanical
reproduction
of
an
improvisation
forces
us
to
listen
a
second
and
a
third
time
we
are
like
the
composer
who
scrutinizes
his
first
draft
and
decides
what
should
be
pruned
and
what
extended
.
Sometimes
we
are
dissatisfied
not
with
the
unchecked
fancy
of
the
improviser
but
with
our
recognition
of
pre-fabrications
,
'applied
forms
'
,
modulations
and
developments
introduced
exactly
as
in
other
extemporizations
.
To
extemporize
from
a
preconceived
design
or
upon
ideas
given
by
an
auditor
is
splendid
exercise
,
but
at
best
only
portions
of
the
exercise
can
be
significant
artistic
expression-
in
short
,
form
.
When
,
however
,
a
whole
written
piece
seems
to
have
grown
by
impulse
,
and
when
both
the
ideas
and
their
growth
are
of
superb
quality
,
we
can
hardly
praise
it
more
highly
than
to
say
that
it
sounds
spontaneous
throughout
,
and
still
sounds
so
when
we
hear
it
for
the
hundredth
time
.
Comparatively
late
in
his
career
Handel
impressed
shrewd
judges
by
his
organ
extemporizations
,
and
though
it
is
unthinkable
that
the
ideas
and
developments
had
the
breadth
of
those
in
his
published
work
,
Handel
had
more
ability
and
experience
than
most
musicians
to
extemporize
whole
sections
which
,
at
one
hearing
,
seemed
organic
within
a
well-proportioned
whole
.
How
often
in
composing
the
Twelve
6Concerti
Grossi
he
proceeded
by
deliberation
and
how
often
the
music
welled
forth
without
his
conscious
control
we
shall
never
know
,
and
that
is
one
tribute
to
their
greatness
.
They
are
said
to
have
been
written
in
a
few
weeks
of
1739
,
yet
they
contain
no
sign
of
careless
or
hasty
work
.
The
borrowing
of
one
opening
from
Cleopatra's
Piangero
?
3
la
sorte
mia
and
another
from
Semele
's
Myself
I
shall
adore
does
not
negate
the
last
assertion
.
Most
of
the
movements
are
an
exception
to
the
general
criticism
that
few
of
the
greatest
works
of
music
are
well
composed
throughout
.
Conscientiousness
can
not
make
them
so
;
otherwise
the
form
of
Brahms's
long
movements
would
be
as
wonderful
as
those
of
Handel
's
or
Beethoven
's
.
Fortunately
we
do
not
measure
greatness
entirely
by
achievement
of
form
,
but
we
rank
the
imperfect
fulfilment
of
a
noble
ambition
above
the
perfect
management
of
trivialities
and
musical
platitudes
.
Not
a
single
movement
in
Handel
's
Op
.
6
is
pedestrian
;
no
concerto
fails
to
suggest
verve
and
joy
in
the
process
of
composition
.
Even
if
the
Op
.
6
concertos
lacked
their
distinguishing
breadth
of
conception
and
their
splendid
musical
ideas
they
would
still
differ
from
Corelli
's
for
two
main
reasons
:
(
a
)
some
of
them
are
dramatic
in
the
strict
sense
of
the
term-
they
are
the
work
of
a
theatre
composer
;
(
b
)
a
great
number
of
them
come
from
the
German-French
suite
.
It
has
been
admitted
that
Geminiani
,
who
was
almost
entirely
Corellian
,
occasionally
achieved
Handel
's
breadth
of
musical
thought
;
but
he
did
this
only
when
composing
contrapuntally
or
by
the
Corellian
continuation
technique
without
motive
development
.
Handel
achieves
a
huge
breadth
of
musical
thought
when
composing
almost
mechanistically
in
the
least
weighty
of
styles
.
(
Ex
.
83
.
)
This
quotation
illustrates
a
second
point
,
as
would
almost
any
extract
of
similar
length
from
Op
.
6
.
Into
the
light
figuration
of
the
violins
erupts
a
contrasting
idea
by
the
bass
instruments
.
It
may
have
been
introduced
to
give
a
touch
of
humour
or
purely
for
the
sake
of
the
interruption-
to
prevent
the
development
from
being
too
simple
and
mechanical
;
yet
it
is
surely
not
accidental
that
,
when
the
whole
flight
reaches
its
conclusion
in
four
bars
of
plain
ripieno
harmony
,
the
paragraph
is
clinched
by
the
solid
rhythm
of
this
interruption
.
Whether
Handel
planned
it
as
he
began
the
movement
or
whether
it
occurred
to
him
as
when
<
SIC
>
improvising
,
this
way
of
integrating
the
movement
was
exactly
right
in
this
place
,
and
sensible
people
may
call
it
a
symphonic
way
.
The
last
phrase
seems
discourteous
,
but
it
seems
justified
while
critics
spoil
enthusiasm
by
asking
us
to
value
old
music
if
its
methods
anticipate
later
ones
.
Thus
we
are
told
that
some
passages
by
Bach
are
almost
atonal
,
and
that
they
prefigure
Scho
''
nberg
.
Misinterpreted
by
ears
and
minds
which
inherit
the
work
of
both
composers
,
passages
by
Bach
wherein
'horizontal
'
thinking
temporarily
dominates
the
'vertical
'
thinking
of
continuo
harmony
remind
us
of
atonal
polyphony
.
We
are
delighted
by
the
unusual
ascendance
and
stimulus
of
discord
,
the
pleasure
of
which
would
have
been
lost
to
Bach
(
and
would
seem
incongruous
to
us
)
unless
it
brought
with
it
the
pleasure
of
restored
tonal
bearings
and
ultimate
concord
.
The
mere
fact
that
we
call
it
discord
shows
that
there
is
little
in
common
between
Bach
and
Scho
''
nberg
except
recourse
to
the
devices
of
counterpoint
.
Similarly
we
should
be
careful
not
to
pretend
that
Handel
's
movements
are
Beethovenian
because
they
are
often
dramatic
,
often
include
passages
of
motivic
development
and
often
show
energy
and
urgency
that
is
rarely
found
before
Beethoven
.
'Handel
points
to
Beethoven
'
is
a
meaningless
comment
.
Tubal
Cain
points
to
Sibelius
.
It
is
also
accidental
that
Beethoven
the
man
,
beneath
the
eccentricities
which
may
have
been
caused
by
misfortune
,
had
some
of
the
known
characteristics
of
Handel
,
and
that
like
Handel
he
was
in
no
way
a
wild
or
revolutionary
artist
.
His
music
and
Handel
's
changed
gradually
from
early
acceptance
of
inherited
designs
and
styles
.
Without
alteration
they
could
not
serve
their
expanding
ideas
,
and
when
we
set
their
first
forms
beside
their
last
we
observe
a
much
larger
change
than
between
the
first
and
last
work
of
most
revolutionary
composers
.
The
important
parallel
between
Handel
and
Beethoven
lies
in
their
recognition
of
comparable
,
not
similar
means
of
maintaining
movements
on
a
large
scale
,
especially
when
their
materials
suggested
energy
and
urgency
.
These
qualities
in
Beethoven
would
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
not
have
their
peculiar
effect
if
Beethoven
had
not
been
primarily
a
musical
architect
with
an
innate
sense
of
symmetry
and
poise
.
#
214
<
23
TEXT
G43
>
AT
WORK
IN
OPERA
:
1
The
Producer
DENNIS
ARUNDELL
It
is
quite
a
common
belief
among
non-technical
enthusiasts
that
a
theatrical
producer
is
solely
concerned
with
the
movements
of
the
actors
(
together
with
some
share
in
the
lighting
,
when
a
'lighting
expert
'
is
not
employed
)
.
This
may
have
been
true
to
some
extent
of
the
18th-century
stage-manager
and
is
still
often
partly
true
of
the
director
for
films
or
television
,
who
has
with
him
a
producer
(
which
in
this
field
denotes
a
managerial
,
not
an
artistic
functionary
)
to
supervise
,
check
and
organize
the
heads
of
the
various
departments
and
all
the
artists
who
contribute
to
the
whole
.
But
it
is
certainly
not
true
of
the
play-producer
,
who
is
probably
even
more
closely
consulted
on
other
matters
by
his
organizing
management
than
his
film
or
television
counterpart
;
nor
is
it
true
of
the
opera-producer
.
Indeed
opera
managements
(
to
judge
from
those
countries
where
I
have
worked
or
of
which
I
have
had
close
information
)
seem
more
inclined
than
ordinary
theatre
managements
to
choose
conductor
,
producer
,
designer
,
and
so
on
,
and
then
,
having
given
them
the
responsibility
and
authority
,
not
to
interfere
or
supervise
themselves
.
I
do
not
say
that
managerial
interference
is
always
to
be
welcomed
.
(
After
all
,
'interference
'
is
a
misleading
word
:
'practical
interest
'
is
a
different
matter
.
)
But
it
is
remarkable
that
notable
theatrical
re
?
2gimes
have
all
been
inspired
by
the
personality
and
personal
supervision
of
a
manager
(
think
of
C.
B.
Cochran
and
musical
shows
,
Diaghilev
and
ballet
,
Mahler
and
opera
,
Hugh
Beaumont
of
H.
M.
Tennent
Ltd
in
the
present
London
theatre
)
.
None
of
these
managers-
with
the
exception
of
Mahler-
took
any
active
part
in
a
production
,
but
they
were
always
at
hand
to
check
on
every
detail
and
to
solve
any
problems
that
might
arise
from
the
various
conflicting
elements
that
had
to
be
united
to
achieve
a
satisfying
artistic
result
.
In
opera
there
are
more
conflicting
elements
than
in
any
other
form
of
theatre
entertainment-
orchestral
performance
,
vocal
performance
(
ranging
from
naturalistic
speech-song
to
what
are
practically
concert
performances
of
non-dramatic
arias
)
,
straight
acting
,
'melodrama
'
(
in
the
technical
sense
)
with
atmospheric
music
,
ballet
(
at
least
in
the
sense
of
movement
to
,
or
in
harmony
with
,
music
)
and
mime
,
quite
apart
from
scene-design
,
scene-building
,
scene-shifting
,
costume-designing
and
costume-making
,
lighting
,
furniture
and
properties
.
This
means
that
all
responsible
should
be
experts-
the
conductor
,
the
orchestral
players
,
the
singers
,
the
designers
,
the
painters
,
the
scene-builders
,
the
wardrobe-master
,
the
electrician
,
the
property-master-
and
all
should
be
ready
with
their
expert
advice
to
contribute
to
the
whole
.
Now
most
experts
are
willing
collaborators
,
but
the
danger
with
all
experts
is
that
they
are
often
not
content
to
give
of
their
best
but
insist
on
valuing
their
own
contribution
higher
than
that
of
other
experts
:
think
of
the
brilliant
designer
Inigo
Jones
and
Ben
Jonson
's
not
unreasonable
attack
on
his
conceit
.
That
is
where
the
Mahler
or
Diaghilev
is
invaluable
.
Cochran
,
who
checked
every
bit
of
material
used
in
his
shows
(
like
Bernard
Delfont
now
)
,
was
always
there
to
appeal
to
,
and
was
always
watching
from
the
background
ready
to
step
tactfully
in
to
prevent
trouble
.
He
used
to
say
:
'Have
whatever
rows
you
like
inside
the
theatre
over
the
job
,
so
long
as
you
can
go
and
have
a
drink
together
afterwards
.
'
(
Nowadays
,
alas
,
the
tendency
is
for
any
professional
criticism
to
be
taken
as
a
personal
affront
.
)
Now
that
entertainment
has
become
an
industry
,
and
opera
managements
(
probably
quite
rightly
)
tend
to
concentrate
on
organization
rather
than
personal
contact
,
the
job
of
welding
together
the
various
elements
has
become
the
duty
of
the
producer
.
Of
course
he
is
still
responsible
for
the
movements
on
the
stage
(
which
includes
arranging
that
the
conductor
can
catch
the
eye
of
the
singer
at
necessary
moments
and
that
awkward
positions
are
avoided
for
singers
during
tricky
vocal
passages
)
,
but
he
also
has
to
see
that
excellent
scene-designs
are
practical
both
for
the
stage
and
for
the
action
,
that
the
lighting
gives
prominence
to
a
character
without
either
falsifying
the
general
effect
or
dazzling
the
singer
's
eyes
unnecessarily
,
and
that
striking
touches
of
production
do
not
distract
from
a
leading
character
or
action
.
Moreover
,
he
is
responsible
for
checking
the
construction
and
painting
of
the
scenery
and
the
choice
of
materials
,
and
the
cutting
and
making
of
the
costumes
.
The
opera
producer
is
called
in
by
the
management
at
an
early
stage
of
planning
.
He
is
consulted
on
the
choice
of
the
designer
and
choreographer
and
on
the
casting
of
at
any
rate
the
minor
roles
.
Usually
a
management
confronts
him
with
an
already
decided
casting
of
the
main
roles
(
though
I
have
known
a
producer
refuse
a
commission
because
of
the
employment
of
what
he
thought
an
unsuitable
principal
singer
)
.
About
changes
of
cast
,
when
a
production
has
once
been
taken
into
the
repertory
,
he
is
not
consulted
.
In
the
budgeting
of
an
opera
the
producer
has
no
say
:
he
may
be
asked
whether
he
would
permit
some
alteration
in
his
planned
staging
for
economy
's
sake
,
but
I
have
myself
never
known
of
a
case
where
a
producer
's
ideas
have
been
flatly
turned
down
for
financial
reasons
.
When
practical
work
has
begun
,
a
producer
has
above
all
to
be
able
to
give
all
the
collaborating
experts
their
heads
when
desirable
,
and
to
check
them
gently
but
firmly-
that
is
,
tactfully-
when
necessary
.
It
is
rather
like
driving
a
team
of
fine
,
high-mettled
horses
:
it
is
they
who
do
the
work
,
but
,
unless
they
are
a
team
used
to
working
together
,
they
may
have
to
be
guided
.
How
often
does
an
excellent
conductor
wish
to
take
a
passage
of
music
at
an
'effective
'
pace
that
is
unsuitable
in
the
circumstances
?
The
co-operative
conductor
,
like
Beecham
,
will
always
listen
and
be
prepared
to
modify
,
as
he
did
when
he
paced
his
study
to
get
the
right
tempo
for
the
Guard
's
march
in
The
Bohemian
Girl-
after
I
had
objected
(
as
producer
)
that
,
at
his
original
pace
,
the
quaver
was
too
quick
and
the
crotchet
too
slow
for
human
steps
without
being
comic
.
(
Beecham
also
let
me
have
an
extra
stage
rehearsal
in
place
of
a
scheduled
orchestral
rehearsal
on
the
grounds
that
it
does
not
matter
how
good
the
music
is
if
the
stage
is
wrong
.
)
But
I
have
known
a
good
conductor
insist
on
what
was
arguably
a
'correctly
'
fast
pace
when
the
singer
was
incapable
of
singing
at
that
pace
.
How
often
,
again
,
does
a
designer
create
a
beautiful
set
that
is
unpractical
?
One
distinguished
architect
's
stage
setting
was
a
flat
picture
background
with
extended
frames
for
the
sides
which
from
anywhere
but
centre
auditorium
merely
looked
flatly
dull
on
one
side
and
non-existent
on
the
other
.
One
excellent
artist
objected
to
a
window
in
a
room
although
Cherubino
had
to
jump
out
of
it
,
and
another
designed
brilliant
perspective
scenery
which
gained
a
round
of
applause
at
curtain-rise
but
meant
that
the
performers
had
to
duck
under
a
steeply
angled
lintel
to
come
through
a
door
.
I
have
known
a
clever
designer
in
another
medium
hope
to
use
a
film
method
of
lighting
on
a
stage
,
and
I
have
seen
another
so
ingenious
with
moving
scenery
that
its
repetition
became
a
bore
,
especially
as
each
new
result
was
similar
.
I
learned
in
Milan
that
on
one
occasion
fashionable
modern
artists
without
stage
experience
designed
sets
that
could
not
be
changed
with
ease
.
A
historical
example
of
non-co-operation
can
be
seen
by
comparing
the
scene
when
Tosca
places
the
candles
by
the
dead
Scarpia
in
the
original
vocal
score
and
in
the
usual
vocal
score
.
In
the
original
she
does
not
get
and
place
the
candles
until
the
long
orchestral
passage
ends
on
a
soft
,
religious
,
tender
note
:
the
later
and
more
usual
version
makes
her
speak
her
comment
on
the
dead
power
of
Scarpia
in
the
sinister
middle
of
the
passage
.
Surely
this
means
that
in
the
original
production
she
had
too
far
to
go
for
the
candles
in
the
short
time
allotted
her
,
so
Puccini
transferred
the
line
to
the
middle
of
the
music
,
thereby
giving
her
longer
time
to
fetch
the
candles
.
The
original
version
,
however
(
which
I
am
sure
is
more
in
key
with
Puccini
's
intention
with
regard
to
Tosca
's
truly
religious
character
)
,
is
perfectly
possible
if
the
designer
gives
a
reasonable
position
for
the
candles
,
sufficiently
near
where
the
body
is
to
lie
.
This
I
have
proved
in
my
current
Sadler
's
Wells
production
.
Again
in
Tosca
there
arises
the
problem
of
where
Tosca
is
to
stand
when
the
firing
squad
is
assembling
to
shoot
Cavaradossi
.
She
has
to
comment
on
him
standing
there
,
and
later
,
when
the
soldiers
march
away
,
has
to
tell
him
not
to
move
yet-
neither
of
which
remarks
should
be
so
obtrusive
that
the
soldiers
might
notice
them
,
but
both
of
which
should
be
clearly
heard
by
the
audience
.
The
first
time
I
produced
Tosca
I
had
her
stand
on
a
platform
above
and
beyond
the
soldiers-
ludicrous
on
second
thoughts
,
but
accepted
by
myself
and
others
too
tolerant
of
bad
operatic
tradition
.
But
now
at
Sadler's
Wells
I
place
her
right
down
stage
in
one
corner
by
the
footlights
,
apparently
out
of
earshot
of
the
soldiers
but
easily
audible
to
the
audience
.
Yet
she
is
sufficiently
unobtrusive
because
she
is
more
in
shadow
than
the
soldiers
and
Cavaradossi
,
who
should
be-
and
can
not
help
being-
the
focus
of
attention
.
This
was
only
possible
by
careful
preliminary
consultation
with
Paul
Mayo
,
the
designer
,
both
as
regards
structure
and
proposed
lighting
.
Ideally
an
opera
producer
should
know
stage
technique
,
music
both
vocal
and
orchestral
,
lighting
,
style
of
period
,
and
the
design
and
making
of
costume
and
scenery
,
and
should
be
able
to
weld
all
together
so
that
the
whole
is
good
without
any
detail
being
over-obtrusive
.
Apart
from
the
experts
he
has
to
deal
with
,
he
also-
I
am
afraid-
has
often
to
coax
inexperienced
artists
to
give
better
than
their
best
.
Many
soloists
are
nowadays
chosen
because
of
their
superb
(
or
more
often
young
and
promising
)
voices
,
irrespective
of
their
experience
of
appearing
in
public
or
even
walking
a
stage
.
One
fine
vocalist
I
was
asked
to
produce
as
Carmen
,
though
she
had
only
sung
as
a
solo
recitalist
on
the
concert
platform
,
proved
my
dubious
opinion
of
her
possibilities
when
,
in
the
rehearsal
of
the
Card
Scene
,
she
declared
herself
unable
to
get
her
note
while
Frasquita
and
Mercedes
were
singing
.
Another
brilliant
young
new
singer
engaged
by
one
opera
house
,
when
asked
by
a
friend
if
she
was
having
any
stage
coaching
before
her
first
appearance
on
any
stage
,
replied
:
'There
is
no
need
:
I
am
singing
.
'
(
In
every
other
profession
and
trade
,
apprenticeship
is
either
essential
or
regarded
as
the
soundest
step
towards
success
.
Only
opera-singers
seem
more
and
more
able
to
dispense
with
it
and
to
rely
on
their
God-given
natural
voice
which
is
,
after
all
,
but
part
of
the
equipment
necessary
for
fine
opera
performances
.
)
Nor
must
we
forget
the
great
singer
who
insists
on
being
centre-stage
or
who
shouts
a
top
note
even
in
spite
of
the
composer
's
wishes
,
or
who
'always
crosses
left
on
this
line
'
as
one
guest-artist
Mephistopheles
insisted
to
me
until
I
told
him
that
he
would
get
his
teeth
kicked
in
by
the
dancers
on
that
spot
.
But
while
it
is
the
opera-producer
's
job
to
co-ordinate
the
work
of
other
experts
(
whether
willing
collaborators
or
superior
dictators
)
,
many
producers
also
tend
to
be
obtrusive
themselves
and
to
show
how
clever
they
are
with
this
bit
of
business
or
background
movement
that
is
distracting
.
Although
I
try
to
avoid
this
,
I
have
unintentionally
been
guilty
of
this
myself
.
Other
producers
are
careless
about
style
of
period
(
I
recently
saw
Almaviva
in
the
first
act
of
Il
Barbiere
di
Siviglia
with
neither
cloak
nor
hat
)
,
and
some
from
the
straight
theatre
seem
to
have
insufficient
knowledge
of
musical
problems
.
One
insisted
on
a
singer
lying
full-length
on
the
ground
while
singing
a
top
note-
though
with
the
singer's
approval
it
can
be
tried
effectively
,
as
I
tried
it
once
,
only
to
discard
it
.
#
229
<
231
TEXT
G44
>
Corneille
's
alexandrines
,
in
point
of
fact
,
may
be
found
to
follow
the
original
text
surprisingly
closely
,
and
Le
Festin
de
Pierre
contrived
to
hold
the
stage
successfully
in
competition
with
all
but
the
most
popular
of
Molie
?
3re
's
plays
until
173
or
thereabouts
.
It
reached
the
climax
of
its
career
in
the
year
1727
,
with
the
not
inconsiderable
total
of
11
performances
;
soon
after
this
triumph
,
however
,
the
average
number
of
performances
per
year
dropped
sharply
from
about
7
to
about
3
,
and
after
178
it
disappeared
almost
completely
from
the
repertoire
.
It
was
not
until
1813
that
the
'lost
scenes
'
of
the
'Amsterdam
edition
'
were
rediscovered
and
published
by
the
grammarian
,
M.-J
.
Simonnin
;
not
until
1841
that
the
original
Dom
Juan
was
restored
to
the
stage
at
the
Ode
?
2on
;
and
even
then
,
not
until
some
six
years
later
that
the
Corneille
version
was
finally
ousted
from
the
Come
?
2die
Franc
?
6aise
.
The
date
1841
,
therefore
,
is
usually
taken
to
mark
the
critical
turning-point
in
the
fortunes
of
Molie
?
3re
's
play
.
It
would
be
inaccurate
,
however
,
to
think
of
this
renewal
of
interest
as
an
unheralded
and
quasi-accidental
effect
,
produced
entirely
by
the
rediscovery
of
the
missing
portions
of
the
original
text
.
The
very
fact
that
some
28
years
were
fated
to
elapse
between
the
'discovery
'
and
the
first
performance
of
the
restored
original
suggests
that
the
process
of
rehabilitation
involved
a
slow
and
gradual
development
.
If
the
history
of
the
play
throughout
the
latter
part
of
the
eighteenth
century
is
monotonously
uneventful
,
the
same
is
by
no
means
true
of
the
first
half
of
the
nineteenth
century
.
The
restoration
of
Dom
Juan
was
preceded
by
a
revival
of
interest
in
Le
Festin
de
Pierre
,
and
both
plays
,
in
fact
,
benefited
significantly
from
the
fascination
which
their
common
hero
was
destined
to
exercise
upon
the
romantic
imagination
.
In
this
connection
,
the
influence
of
Byron
's
Don
Juan
throughout
the
eighteen-twenties
is
obviously
of
capital
importance
;
but
even
before
this
period-
in
fact
,
as
early
as
185-
we
can
trace
the
beginnings
of
a
new
attitude
,
and
a
new
receptiveness
on
the
part
of
both
critics
and
public
.
Indeed
,
the
year
185
probably
deserves
rather
more
attention
than
most
historians
of
the
play
have
been
prepared
to
grant
it
,
since
not
only
does
it
mark
the
first
really
striking
revival
which
had
been
enjoyed
on
the
stage
by
the
Corneille
version
since
173
,
but
the
first
serious
renewal
of
interest
in
the
original
text
,
and
at
the
same
time
,
the
first
sign
of
indirect
influence
on
the
fortunes
of
Molie
?
3re
's
masterpiece
through
the
creation
of
a
later
work
on
the
same
theme
:
in
this
instance
,
Mozart
's
Don
Giovanni
.
If
Molie
?
3re
's
heroic
seducer
was
unfortunate
in
the
manner
of
his
reception
by
the
Parisian
audience
,
his
operatic
counterpart
was
scarcely
less
so
;
and
the
trials
and
tribulations
of
Don
Giovanni
at
the
Grand
Ope
?
2ra
furnish
an
admirable
illustration
of
the
obdurate
tenacity
of
French
musical
conventions
,
which
,
in
the
post-revolutionary
period
,
were
certainly
as
rigid
as
those
of
the
Come
?
2die
Franc
?
6aise
,
and
even
more
fettering
to
would-be
dramatists
of
the
new
generation
.
In
this
brief
study
,
however
,
what
interests
us
is
not
the
direct
significance
of
these
musical
conventions
in
themselves
,
but
their
indirect
influence
upon
the
fate
of
Molie
?
3re
's
Dom
Juan
.
The
musical
public
of
Paris
in
18
was
unable
to
digest
German
opera
in
any
form
;
any
opera
written
in
Germany
had
of
necessity
to
be
'arranged
'
in
the
French
,
or
,
slightly
later
,
in
the
Italian
tradition
,
if
it
was
to
succeed
at
all
;
and
it
was
in
fact
the
eventual
discovery
that
both
Le
Nozze
di
Figaro
and
Don
Giovanni
,
despite
their
having
been
written
by
a
German
composer
,
were
fundamentally
Italian
operas
,
and
so
might
be
thankfully
handed
over
to
the
6opera
buffa
,
that
finally
established
Mozart
's
operatic
reputation
in
France
.
The
one
traceable
attempt
to
produce
a
Mozart
opera
(
Die
Entfu
''
hrung
)
in
the
German
tradition
was
so
disastrous
and
lamentable
a
failure
that
not
an
echo
of
it
remains
throughout
the
century
.
Die
Entfu
''
hrung
was
produced
at
the
The
?
2a
?
5tre
de
la
Cite
?
2
by
a
visiting
German
company
,
the
Mozart-Theater
,
on
25
brumaire
An
=1
.
It
was
repeated
on
27
and
28
brumaire
,
and
never
given
again
.
The
fiasco
was
anything
but
unexpected
:
'Les
bouffons
allemands
se
sont
arrange
?
2s
,
sans
doute
,
pour
n'avoir
que
des
Allemands
pour
auditeurs
'
,
remarked
one
critic
,
knowing
perfectly
well
(
as
indeed
did
all
his
6confre
?
3res
)
that
what
mattered
in
opera
was
,
of
course
,
the
words
,
the
de
?
2cor
and
the
ballets-
anything
,
in
fact
,
but
the
music
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Nos
Franc
?
6ais
ne
sont
pas
assez
fous
de
musique
pour
aller
chercher
,
aux
de
?
2pens
de
tous
les
autres
agre
?
2mens
,
un
degre
?
2
de
plus
de
fermete
?
2
et
de
pre
?
2cision
dans
l'exe
?
2cution
de
ces
sifflemens
allemands
...
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
A
rigorous
treatment
at
the
hands
of
qualified
French
adaptors
was
,
therefore
,
the
first
essential
:
action
,
dialogue
,
vocal
and
orchestral
parts-
everything
had
to
be
'arranged
'
to
meet
the
conventional
requirements
.
The
first
Mozartian
opera
to
be
subjected
to
this
curious
treatment
was
Le
Nozze
,
which
appeared
,
'arranged
'
by
Notaris
,
at
the
Acade
?
2mie
de
Musique
on
2
March
1793
,
and
ran
dispiritedly
for
five
performances
.
Notaris
,
obviously
,
had
not
'arranged
'
enough
,
and
too
much
Mozart
had
,
reprehensibly
,
been
allowed
to
subsist
;
consequently
,
the
next
effort
set
about
remedying
the
fault
.
On
2
August
181
,
Die
Zauberflo
''
te
appeared
at
the
The
?
2a
?
5tre
de
la
Re
?
2publique
et
des
Arts
in
an
unrecognizable
version
entitled
Les
Myste
?
3res
d'Isis
,
music
by
Lachnith
,
libretto
by
'le
citoyen
Morel
,
ci-devant
Chedeville
'
,
and
achieved
a
considerable
success
.
In
185
,
this
version
was
transferred
to
the
Acade
?
2mie
Impe
?
2riale
de
Musique
,
where
it
was
revived
again
in
1812
,
1816
,
1823
and
1826
.
To
the
honour
of
French
music
,
it
should
perhaps
be
added
that
,
within
a
few
years
,
these
two
'fripons
musicaux
'
,
Lachnith
(
'le
rapetisseur
des
grands
hommes
'
)
and
Morel
(
'ouvrier
en
marqueterie
'
)
had
become
synonymous
with
all
that
was
most
reactionary
and
abysmal
in
the
French
musical
tradition
.
Les
Myste
?
3res
d'Isis
,
in
fact
,
achieved
its
popularity
by
discarding
the
original
music
almost
entirely
,
and
by
incorporating
into
the
score-
amongst
other
things-
a
substantial
portion
of
a
Haydn
symphony
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
On
a
change
?
2
le
sentiment
de
la
musique
de
la
Flu
?
5te
enchante
?
2e
,
on
en
a
ralenti
les
mouvemens
pour
approprier
les
airs
au
style
se
?
2rieux
.
Les
paroles
sont
pitoyables
...
l'arrangeur
a
coupe
?
2
,
taille
?
2
,
sabre
?
2
les
plus
beaux
morceaux
de
cet
ope
?
2ra
,
qu'il
trouvait
sans
doute
trop
long
.
Comment
,
avec
tant
de
richesses
,
n'a-t-on
fait
qu'une
mise
?
2rable
compilation
?
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Such
was
the
situation
when
,
on
17
September
185
,
the
Acade
?
2mie
Impe
?
2riale
de
Musique
decided
to
experiment
with
Don
Giovanni
.
Obviously
,
the
Grand
Ope
?
2ra
could
no
more
accept
that
masterpiece
as
written
by
Mozart
and
Da
Ponte
than
the
The
?
2a
?
5tre
Franc
?
6ais
could
countenance
Dom
Juan
without
the
'adoucissements
'
introduced
by
Corneille
.
In
this
instance
,
the
task
of
making
the
necessary
arrangements
was
entrusted
to
one
Christian
Kalkbrenner
,
chorus-master
at
the
Grand
Ope
?
2ra
.
The
outcome
of
his
labours
,
together
with
those
of
his
collaborators
on
the
libretto
,
Mons
.
Thuring
,
'ge
?
2ne
?
2ral
de
brigade
'
,
and
Mons
.
D.
Baillot
,
'sous-bibliothe
?
3caire
de
la
Bibliothe
?
3que
Impe
?
2riale
de
Versailles
'
,
was
a
Drame
Lyrique
en
Trois
Actes
,
which
once
again
not
merely
altered
Mozart
's
music
completely
beyond
recognition
,
but
somehow
made
room
within
the
score
for
several
arias
of
M.
Kalkbrenner
's
own
ingenious
composition
,
together
with
the
usual
lengthy
passages
of
incidental
music
to
accommodate
those
full-scale
interludes
of
ballet
and
mime
which
the
Parisian
operatic
audiences
demanded
as
their
right
.
Gardel
provided
some
excellent
choreography
;
but
the
real
6pie
?
3ce
de
re
?
2sistance
was
the
de
?
2cor
,
with
Mount
Vesuvius
in
full
eruption
at
the
back
of
the
stage
,
and
streams
of
lava
pouring
down
towards
the
auditorium
.
The
few
reputable
music-critics
who
knew
and
respected
their
Mozart
protested
as
loudly
as
they
knew
how
,
but
all
to
no
avail
;
and
for
many
years
,
Kalkbrenner
's
Don
Juan
was
linked
with
Lachnith
's
Myste
?
3res
d'Isis
,
and
remained
a
by-word
,
a
glaring
symbol
of
the
depths
to
which
French
operatic
taste
could
descend
.
'Les
airs
de
basse-taille
sont
donne
?
2s
aux
femmes
,
change
?
2s
de
ton
,
raccourcis
,
allonge
?
2s
,
d'un
air
on
fait
un
trio
;
enfin
ce
n'est
plus
que
le
simulacre
de
la
musique
de
Mozart
...
'
wrote
Fe
?
2tis
some
two
years
later
,
and
as
late
as
1823
,
Castil-Blaze
could
still
recall
the
incident
with
the
acutest
indignation
.
However
,
the
reputable
music-critics
were
not
asked
their
opinion
.
Public
taste
in
music
was
guided
exclusively
by
men
of
letters
,
and
,
during
the
whole
Napoleonic
era
,
the
major
dramatic
critics
were
wont
to
look
upon
opera
as
their
exclusive
prerogative
.
Above
all
,
it
was
Julien-Louis
Geoffroy
,
the
feared
and
influential
oracle
of
the
Journal
des
De
?
2bats
,
who
could
make
or
mar
a
composer
's
reputation
with
a
single
article
,
although-
as
he
thankfully
admitted-
music
was
an
art
which
he
understood
no
more
than
morris-dancing
.
The
story
of
the
resplendent
6premie
?
3re
,
the
gradual
disintegration
and
eventual
catastrophic
6de
?
2ba
?
5cle
of
this
first
French
production
of
Don
Giovanni
can
be
followed
in
detail
through
the
reviews
in
the
contemporary
press
.
What
appears
evident
from
the
various
comments
which
have
survived
is
that
Kalkbrenner
's
manipulations
of
the
score
had
put
all
the
critics
except
Geoffroy
in
a
quandary
.
Geoffroy
's
position
was
simple
and
unassailable
.
He
was
suspicious
of
Mozart
's
reputation
(
he
despised
Germans
,
anyway
)
and
heartily
disliked
whatever
music
of
his
he
happened
to
have
heard
.
'Cet
Allemand
'
,
he
pronounced
,
'n'a
rien
fait
dans
le
genre
de
l'ope
?
2ra-comique
'
which
could
ever
rival
Gre
?
2try
,
while
his
so-called
'serious
'
operas
were
pitiful
compared
with
'les
excellentes
compositions
de
Gluck
et
de
Piccini
'
.
To
honour
his
professional
obligations
,
however
,
he
attended
the
6premie
?
3re
of
Don
Giovanni
.
He
found
the
overture
detestable
(
'pourquoi
coudre
une
symphonie
a
?
3
un
ope
?
2ra
?
'
)
,
compared
the
music
of
Act
=2
bitterly
and
unfavourably
with
Duni
's
Peintre
amoureux
de
son
Mode
?
3le
and
with
Paisiello
's
Re
?
3
Teodoro
,
elevated
Kalkbrenner's
intercalated
aria
,
'O
Nuit
,
sois
favorable
...
'
above
anything
written
by
the
original
composer
,
protested
loudly
that
,
even
though
the
words
were
in
French
,
the
music
was
so
insistent
and
ill-disciplined
that
he
could
not
hear
them
,
and
concluded
dolefully
:
'Il
y
a
trop
de
musique
dans
Don
Juan
;
c'est
un
festin
ou
?
3
l'extre
?
5me
abondance
rassasie
promptement
...
Les
Allemands
ont
ga
?
5te
?
2
notre
Molie
?
3re
'
.
Less
committed
critics
,
however
,
were
faced
with
two
unpleasant
alternatives
.
Here
was
undoubtedly
a
bad
opera
;
yet
this
opera
was
supposedly
by
Mozart
,
and
Mozart
enjoyed
'une
re
?
2putation
colossale
'
among
the
musical
e
?
2lite
.
Either
,
therefore
,
they
had
to
condemn
it
,
and
thus
denounce
themselves
musically
as
ignorant
philistines
;
or
else
obey
the
fashion
and
applaud
what
they
knew
instinctively
to
be
poor
material
,
without
having
the
necessary
knowledge
(
in
the
early
stages
,
at
any
rate
)
to
trace
the
evil
to
its
source-
not
Mozart
at
all
,
but
Kalkbrenner
.
Thus
,
when
it
became
apparent
,
after
two
or
three
performances
,
that
Gardel
and
the
lava-streams
were
not
going
to
be
enough
,
unaided
,
to
keep
this
extravagant
(
and
expensive
)
venture
afloat
for
long
,
there
was
ill-disguised
relief
all
round
.
'Succe
?
3s
incomplet
'
,
announced
the
Journal
de
Paris
,
while
Geoffroy
moralised
contentedly
:
'Si
cet
essai
pouvait
nous
gue
?
2rir
de
notre
admiration
exclusive
pour
les
e
?
2trangers
,
il
auroit
produit
un
effet
tre
?
3s-heureux
'
.
Quarrels
and
dissensions
ensued
among
the
cast
,
most
of
whom
hurriedly
and
shamefacedly
handed
over
their
parts
to
understudies
on
various
pretexts
,
and
on
November
1th
,
Don
Giovanni
was
quietly
removed
from
the
repertoire
,
and
Les
Myste
?
3res
d'Isis
substituted
.
There
was
,
admittedly
,
an
attempt
to
bring
it
back
for
an
occasional
Sunday
performance
shortly
before
Christmas
,
but
by
March
186
,
little
remained
of
this
ambitious
and
unfortunate
venture
save
a
certain
amount
of
smoke
in
the
upper
regions
of
the
stage
:
'Ve
?
2suve
va
beaucoup
mieux
,
il
ne
donne
pas
tant
de
fume
?
2e
;
il
n'y
a
que
les
acteurs
qui
vont
de
plus
en
plus
mal
'
.
'Les
Allemands
ont
ga
?
5te
?
2
notre
Molie
?
3re
'
.
This
is
the
key-note
of
criticism
in
relation
to
Don
Giovanni
.
On
the
other
hand
,
to
say
so
was
one
thing
,
but
to
prove
it
was
a
rather
more
hazardous
business
.
In
fact
,
it
could
only
be
done
by
putting
on
simultaneously
a
production
of
Le
Festin
de
Pierre
,
and
by
letting
the
audience
make
its
own
comparison
.
#
222
<
232
TEXT
G45
>
Art
by
Slabs
Pieter
Brueghel
the
Elder
:
Hay-Making
.
Introduced
by
Jaromir
Sip
.
(
Spring
Books
,
21s
.
)
Artists
'
Prints
in
Colour
.
Introduced
by
Hans
Platte
.
(
Barrie
and
Rockliff
,
6
gns
.
)
Indian
Art
in
America
.
By
Frederick
J.
Dockstader
.
(
Studio
Books
,
8
gns
.
)
The
American
Muse
.
By
Henri
Dorra
.
(
Thames
and
Hudson
,
3
gns
.
)
The
Visual
Experience
.
By
Bates
Lowry
.
(
Prentice-Hall
,
3
gns
.
)
Picasso
's
Picassos
.
By
David
Douglas
Duncan
.
(
Macmillan
,
7
gns
.
)
IS
IT
quite
so
odd
that
nearly
the
best
of
this
particular
pride
of
art
books-
or
shiny
slabs
of
art-
is
the
cheapest
,
the
least
shiny
,
the
least
pretentious
,
on
the
worst
paper
?
I
do
not
see
that
a
publisher
could
better
the
directness
of
the
book
on
Brueghel's
Hay-Making
.
A
great
objective
painting
is
reproduced
in
colour
:
then
on
a
large
scale
two
dozen
sections
of
the
painting
are
also
reproduced
(
in
colour
)
,
and
fitted
to
a
brief
account
of
Brueghel
addressed
not
to
anxious
culture-vultures
all
wanting
their
cut
from
the
fashionable
but
still
queer
wonders
of
art
,
but
to
adult
appreciators
who
already
accept
art
as
one
accepts
philosophy
or
macaroni
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
The
example
of
Italy
taught
Brueghel
to
be
sparing
in
expression
,
to
be
concise
and
limit
himself
to
essentials
,
due
proportions
and
things
true
to
nature
.
He
reduced
human
figures
and
everything
else
to
basic
geometrical
forms
and
made
them
serve
his
intentions
.
Every
close-up
of
scenes
from
Brueghel
's
Hay-Making
adds
to
our
conviction
that
the
basis
of
his
use
of
abstraction
was
profound
understanding
of
nature
,
of
the
surface
of
the
earth
,
its
vegetation
,
the
animal
world
,
men
,
and
finally
even
of
the
objects
fashioned
by
human
hands
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
<
END
QUOTE
>
Good
.
The
enlarged
details
or
close-ups
left
this
reviewer
more
astonished
than
ever
and
more
delighted
than
ever
by
the
quantity
of
world
absorbed
by
Brueghel
,
and
the
quality
of
absorption
and
then
of
its
ordering
and
rendering
.
Artists
'
Prints
in
Colour
,
from
Germany
,
introduced
and
edited
by
Dr.
Hans
Platte
of
the
Kunsthalle
at
Hamburg
,
is
classy
to
a
degree
.
Again
it
is
not
a
packaged
slab
,
but
a
well-designed
,
well-printed
,
well-introduced
selection
of
sixty
colour
prints
by
sixty
artists
,
all
made
since
the
war
.
The
first
is
by
Matisse
.
Others
are
by
Moore
,
Jean
Bazaine
,
Gustave
Singier
,
Lynn
Chadwick
,
Nicolas
de
Stae
''
l.
The
introduction
is
in
part
a
sophisticated
comment
on
the
abstract
art
of
this
century
,
from
Kandinsky
until
now
,
one
of
the
best
I
have
read
.
'The
important
thing
is
to
be
quite
clear
that
the
work
of
art
can
never
come
into
being
without
some
connection
with
the
environment
...
The
question
of
the
visible
object
then
loses
its
significance
,
since
our
world
does
not
find
its
fulfilment
in
the
realm
of
the
visible
.
'
In
part
the
introduction
comments
on
the
shift
in
prints
from
black
and
white
to
colour
,
from
the
graphic
towards
painting
,
and
the
way
in
which
this
shift
is
related
to
our
epoch
's
appetite
for
colour
(
including
colour
printing
by
machine
)
.
These
two
books
and
the
next
ones
show
some
unhappy
differences
between
publishers
'
Europe
and
publishers
'
America-
at
any
rate
in
the
popularisation
of
the
arts
.
Indian
Art
in
America
slides
at
once
into
the
class
of
the
shiny
art
slab
.
This
may
seem
unfair
:
it
does
inform
,
it
does
have
a
grown-up
purpose
,
it
does
illustrate
many
superb
objects
(
seventy
colour
plates
)
,
such
as
the
painted
shield
covers
of
the
Crow
Indians
.
But
it
begins
to
buttonhole
and
brainwash
with
prefabricated
superlatives
.
Its
standards
are
shaky
(
thin
Rackham-like
confections
by
modern
Indian
watercolourists
,
self-condemned
in
the
splendid
traditional
company
around
them
,
are
just
as
highly
praised
)
.
Also
it
is
an
atrocious
piece
of
colour-book
composing
,
text
against
plate
,
or
plate
against
text
.
Art
books
often
recall
that
distinction
Berenson
made
(
to
a
late
director
of
the
Victoria
and
Albert
Museum
)
,
that
museum
officials
were
either
pimps
or
eunuchs
.
The
eunuch
art-book
often
,
at
any
rate
,
retains
the
dignity
of
art
:
it
leaves
the
peruser
to
judge
on
the
evidence
.
The
pimping
art-book
has
art
to
sell
,
insinuatingly
,
and
for
a
purpose
,
like
The
American
Muse
,
which
has
in
fact
a
tradition
to
sell
,
and
one
which
does
n't
exist
,
in
painting
(
how
could
it
ever
have
formed
in
a
``
new
''
country
?
)
.
This
brainwasher
and
blinder
depends
on
serving
up
the
same
tiresome
primitives
,
the
same
tiresome
bits
of
sub-European
6kitsch
by
the
Peales
,
the
Bierstadts
,
the
Coles
,
the
Washington
Allstons
,
suitably
followed
in
this
century
by
the
celluloid
rubbish
of
Marin
,
O'Keefe
,
Dove
and
many
others
down
(
I
should
say
myself
with
a
firm
defiance-
though
the
substance
has
changed
from
celluloid
)
to
Jackson
Pollock
.
Those
who
are
curious
about
the
stuff
and
the
attitude
(
which
Americans
would
do
better
to
forget
)
will
find
a
chilling
eyeful
in
this
American
Muse
,
allied
to
literary
excerpts-
Cotton
Mather
to
Gertrude
Stein-
all
transferred
from
an
exhibition
in
that
rather
brown
or
liquorice
public
gallery
,
the
Corcoran
in
Washington
.
It
is
another
ugly
piece
of
ungraceful
typography
and
book-making
.
The
German
editor
of
the
elegant
book
on
colour
prints
remarked
that
in
the
end
(
I
should
say
at
the
beginning
as
well
)
the
spectator
has
to
stand
entirely
alone
in
front
of
the
picture
.
But
not
if
Dr.
Bates
Lowry
gets
him
.
If
he
does
,
the
spectator
will
stand
or
sag
in
front
of
the
picture
with
The
Visual
Experience
:
An
Introduction
to
Art
pressing
down
on
his
mind
as
if
that
mind
were
a
particularly
soft
and
soggy
galantine
.
This
is
another
conditioner
:
Come
and
learn
about
Art
,
Mr.
,
Mrs.
or
Miss
Home-Study
.
I
will
teach
you
to
reconcile
Kurt
Schwitters
and
Cotman
,
Sassetta
and
our
Pollock
,
in
234
plates
and
26
pages
of
long
abstract
words
about
recession
and
planes
and
unity
.
'In
judging
the
quality
of
a
work
of
art'-
attention
,
please-
'on
the
basis
of
the
type
of
experience
that
it
offers
us
,
we
leave
the
relatively
objective
area
of
judgment
that
we
have
defined
as
artistic
ability
and
enter
the
more
subjective
area
in
which
we
evaluate
the
significance
of
the
artist
's
intuition
.
'
At
which
the
statue-
as
in
Daumier
's
cartoon-
prodigiously
yawns
,
and
then
adds
a
raspberry
as
well
.
An
American
wrap
of
this
same
nature
entirely
surrounds
the
largest
slipperiest
slab
of
Picasso
's
Picassos
.
Without
its
rhetoric
or
gloss
,
here
you
have
a
colour
album
of
those
paintings
by
Picasso
,
from
1895
to
196
,
which
he
keeps
for
himself
.
They
have
been
photographed
by
an
American
author-journalist-photographer
,
who
talks
of
'the
Maestro
,
'
and
treats
Picasso
in
his
text
like
a
super-goose
who
lays
golden
eggs
,
starting
off
his
gossip-text
by
saying
(
and
if
this
does
n't
justify
him
,
what
does
?
)
that
'no
painter
of
this
century
's
Midas-touched
art
world
has
seen
more
of
his
colours
and
canvas
change
to
gold
.
'
A
colour-photo
as
frontispiece
depicts
the
Maestro
attitudinising
in
a
Spanish
cloak
and
a
Scottish
tweed
hat
,
by
candlelight
,
and
makes
him
look
like
a
new
Watts
,
OM
,
or
like
God
taking
the
part
of
Gladstone
in
a
charade
.
However
,
this
frontispiece
can
be
torn
out
,
and
with
ingenuity
all
of
the
journalistic
slobbering
over
the
paintings
and
personality
which
journalists
used
to
ridicule
,
can
be
cut
away
with
a
pair
of
scissors-
when
there
will
be
left
for
enjoyment
in
the
normal
unpompous
calm
of
the
arts
,
22
plates
,
various
and
bizarre
,
in
which
Picasso
's
liberated
shapes
and
excitingly
applied
and
inventively
combined
colours
play
some
of
their
very
sunniest
compositions
.
GEOFFREY
GRIGSON
Interlacery
China
.
By
William
Watson
.
(
Thames
and
Hudson
,
3s
.
)
The
Seljuks
.
By
Tamara
Talbot
Rice
.
(
Thames
and
Hudson
3s
.
)
The
Vikings
.
By
Holger
Arbman
.
(
Thames
and
Hudson
,
3s
.
)
A
VERY
mixed
batch
,
one
would
think
,
this
latest
trio
from
the
admirable
'Ancient
Peoples
and
Places
'
series
edited
by
Dr.
Glyn
Daniel
.
A
glance
through
the
plates-
around
seventy
per
volume-
discloses
odd
family
resemblances
.
Cousin
to
the
Chinese
dragon
seems
the
Viking
sea-serpent
.
Half-Chinese
,
again
,
look
the
Uighur
faces
staring
from
Seljuk
reliefs
.
And
everywhere
lurk
animals
in
company
with
lengths
of
geometrical
interlacery
which
might
well
have
crawled
down
from
the
Steppes
.
To
run
through
the
books
in
their
chronological
sequence
is
to
get
a
sharper
perspective
.
Mr.
Watson
,
in
his
detailed
archaeological
survey
of
China
Before
the
Han
Dynasty
,
follows
the
progress
of
sinanthropus
through
the
stone-age
centuries
to
the
sudden
flowering
of
an
unsurpassed
bronze
age
under
the
Shang
and
the
Chou
.
Whence
came
this
finesse
in
casting
alloys
,
and
iron
,
too
,
long
before
iron
was
forged
or
wrought
by
the
same
people
?
What
connection
is
there
between
the
spiral-painted
urns
of
Kansu
and
the
similar
pieces
from
Turkestan
and
the
Caucasus
?
Archaeology
can
not
yet
answer
a
number
of
outstanding
conundrums
in
this
field
.
But
it
offers
no
support
for
older
theories
that
the
early
Chinese
derived
their
ideas
from
as
far
west
as
the
Near
East
,
or
that
they
were
essentially
pacific
and
thereafter
static
.
As
their
weapons
and
vessels
attest
,
they
were
addicted
to
bloodthirsty
sacrificial
rites
and
were
constantly
armed
to
the
teeth
.
When
they
cribbed
a
socketed
axe
from
Tomsk
or
a
spearhead
from
Minusinsk
,
they
improved
it
.
Of
the
Tartar
bow
they
made
a
spring-gun
with
a
bronze
trigger
,
to
fire
blunt-nosed
bolts
.
But
their
exchanges
with
the
North-West
,
'the
region
of
horse-raising
and
fraternisation
of
Chinese
and
nomad
,
'
must
often
have
been
fruitful
.
Among
the
nomads
who
harried
the
Shang
were
the
Turkish-speaking
tribes
whose
later
descendants
,
the
Ghuzz
,
by
the
eighth
century
AD
controlled
all
Central
Asia
.
Through
Transoxiana
their
Seljuk
branch
advanced
from
Samarkand
and
Bokhara
upon
Syria
,
Iraq
and
Persia
.
In
her
history
of
The
Seljuks
of
Asia
Minor
,
Mrs.
Tamara
Talbot
Rice
considers
the
achievements
of
the
Islamised
group
which
settled
in
Rum
,
the
Byzantine
Anatolia
.
Again
our
old
views
need
reorienting
.
'That
the
Seljuks
brought
nothing
but
chaos
and
destruction
to
Asia
Minor
is
not
borne
out
by
the
facts
.
'
Indeed
,
under
the
Sultanate
,
claims
Mrs.
Rice
,
'the
Seljuks
set
out
to
provide
their
country
with
a
sound
economy
and
elaborate
social
services
.
'
In
this
'veritable
welfare
state
'
the
arts
flourished
.
Her
plates
show
the
splendours
of
Seljukid
architecture
.
She
also
devotes
several
pages
to
Rumi
and
Sufism
;
but
the
reader
will
search
her
index
in
vain
for
the
name
of
the
great
Persian
Jelal-al-Din
,
which
appears
here
disguised
in
contemporary
Turkish
orthography
as
'the
Mawla
Celaleddin
.
'
In
an
earlier
volume
in
this
series
,
Mrs.
Rice
,
who
is
Russian
by
birth
,
took
as
subject
the
Scythians
.
Despite
chronological
difficulties
,
it
is
they
who
have
been
suggested
as
the
link
between
the
arts
of
Central
Asia
and
the
Steppes
,
and
so
ultimately
with
certain
traits
in
the
Scandinavian
and
Celtic
cultures
.
In
his
geographical
history
of
the
Vikings
,
Professor
Arbman
shows
how
the
Rus
,
or
the
Swedes
of
Muscovy
,
traded
in
Black
Sea
ports
and
sent
caravans
into
Baghdad
.
The
more
familiar
ventures
of
the
Vikings
in
Britain
and
Ireland
,
as
well
as
their
more
controversial
incursions
into
the
New
World
,
are
here
made
vivid
.
The
introduction
by
Mr.
Alan
Binns
,
who
translated
the
Swedish
original
,
is
invaluable
.
Once
more
we
are
urged
to
modify
our
traditional
view
of
these
pirates
,
whose
prowess
as
artists
,
whatever
one
thinks
of
the
sagas
,
remains
far
from
negligible
.
The
interlacery
of
the
Jellinge
pattern
can
have
no
direct
connection
with
interlacery
remote
from
it
by
thousands
of
years
,
thousands
of
miles
.
Horse-raisers
think
in
terms
of
plaits
and
straps
as
seafarers
dream
of
ropes
,
hawsers
and
knots
.
These
restless
rangers
of
the
abstract
wastes
revivified
the
people
they
raided
and
once
settled
,
brought
a
new
twist
to
the
old
strands
of
culture
,
craft
and
art
.
HUGH
GORDON
PORTEUS
Alan
R.
Taylor
's
Prelude
to
Israel
,
now
published
in
this
country
by
Darton
,
Longman
and
Todd
at
18s.
,
was
reviewed
in
the
Spectator
in
its
original
American
edition
on
June
24
,
196
.
Records
Values
of
the
Studio
By
DAVID
CAIRNS
IT
is
right
that
recording
companies
should
attempt
to
make
their
recordings
of
opera
as
dramatic
as
possible
,
and
natural
that
promoters
should
vaunt
the
realism
that
is
achieved
.
#
27
<
233
TEXT
G46
>
GEORGE
ANNE
BELLAMY
By
The
Rev
.
BROCARD
SEWELL
,
O.Carm
.
GEORGE
ANNE
BELLAMY
,
once
a
leading
figure
on
the
London
stage
and
in
the
fashionable
society
of
her
time
,
is
today
hardly
known
except
to
students
of
theatrical
history
.
Her
life
was
on
the
whole
unfortunate
,
and
her
end
sad
;
yet
she
was
a
fascinating
personality
and
a
fine
actress
,
while
her
life-story
is
highly
romantic
.
It
is
not
easy
to
see
why
her
memory
should
have
faded
,
especially
as
she
wrote
a
most
readable
autobiography
which
went
quickly
through
several
editions
.
Recently
,
however
,
she
has
found
a
sympathetic
biographer
in
Mr
Cyril
Hughes
Hartmann
,
whose
delightful
book
Enchanting
Bellamy
(
Heinemann
,
1956
)
puts
her
story
within
the
reach
of
all
and
sorts
out
a
good
many
of
the
puzzles
which
face
the
reader
of
her
own
narrative
,
now
a
very
rare
book
,
An
Apology
for
the
Life
of
George
Anne
Bellamy
,
late
of
Covent
Garden
Theatre
,
Written
by
Herself
(
London
,
1785
)
.
She
was
a
sincere
Catholic
,
notwithstanding
the
chronic
disorder
of
her
matrimonial
affairs
,
for
which
she
was
not
altogether
responsible
.
For
the
Catholic
reader
part
of
the
interest
and
fascination
of
her
Apology
lies
in
the
glimpses
that
she
gives
us
of
Catholic
life
and
personalities
in
eighteenth-century
London
.
Mr
Hartmann
,
himself
not
a
Catholic
,
and
writing
for
the
general
reader
,
has
included
in
his
own
narrative
only
a
selection
of
the
episodes
of
Catholic
interest
.
Since
Miss
Bellamy
's
Apology
is
now
so
difficult
a
book
to
obtain
it
seems
worth
while
to
attempt
a
short
survey
of
her
life
that
will
do
justice
to
her
adherence
to
the
faith
in
which
she
was
brought
up
.
George
Anne
Bellamy
was
born
at
Finglas
,
near
Dublin
,
on
23
April
1728
.
The
name
which
her
mother
wished
to
give
her
,
Georgiane
,
was
,
through
some
blunder
,
entered
in
the
baptismal
register
as
George
Anne
.
Her
mother
,
a
Mrs
Bellamy
,
was
a
Quakeress
from
near
Maidstone
who
had
taken
to
the
stage
and
entered
on
a
liaison
with
James
O'Hara
,
Baron
Kilmaine
and
second
Lord
Tyrawley
(
169-1773
)
,
Field
Marshal
and
diplomat
,
Ambassador
in
Portugal
and
later
in
Russia
.
Lord
Tyrawley
was
considered
'singularly
licentious
even
for
the
courts
of
Russia
and
Portugal
'
;
he
acquired
three
wives
and
fourteen
children
during
his
Portuguese
embassy
alone
.
But
he
was
a
very
able
man
,
possessed
of
considerable
charm
and
some
claim
to
polite
cultivation
:
qualities
which
George
Anne
would
seem
to
have
inherited
from
him
.
Lord
Tyrawley
was
not
a
Catholic
;
but
for
some
reason
he
had
George
Anne
brought
up
in
the
old
religion
,
and
she
was
sent
to
school
with
the
Ursulines
at
Boulogne
.
Her
time
there
passed
happily
,
and
in
her
Apology
she
always
speaks
with
affection
of
the
nuns
.
Her
mother
was
acquainted
with
many
of
the
leading
actors
and
actresses
of
the
day
.
When
George
Anne
was
eleven
or
twelve
years
old
she
and
her
mother
were
invited
to
attend
some
amateur
theatricals
held
in
a
barn
at
Mrs
Woffington
's
Thames-side
residence
at
Teddington
.
This
was
in
1744
,
and
the
performance
was
got
up
in
honour
of
Margaret
Woffington
's
daughter
Mary
,
aged
sixteen
,
also
just
home
from
her
convent-school
on
the
continent
.
The
play
was
Ambrose
Phillips
'
The
Distressed
Mother
.
Garrick
himself
played
Orestes
,
with
Mary
(
Polly
)
Woffington
as
Hermione
and
George
Anne
Bellamy
as
Andromache
.
'Though
I
was
inferior
in
beauty
to
my
fair
rival
,
'
she
tells
us
,
'and
without
the
advantages
of
dress
,
yet
the
laurel
was
bestowed
upon
me
.
'
She
was
seen
at
once
to
have
unusual
talent
,
and
Garrick
encouraged
her
to
take
up
a
career
on
the
stage
.
She
was
to
have
a
number
of
misunderstandings
and
disagreements
with
Garrick
,
who
was
not
always
an
easy
man
to
deal
with
;
but
she
admits
in
her
memoirs
that
her
break
with
Garrick
in
1753
,
largely
out
of
pique
on
her
part
,
was
the
mistake
of
her
life
.
Some
time
in
the
year
1744
,
after
the
amateur
theatricals
at
Teddington
,
George
Anne
was
taken
on
by
John
Rich
,
the
patentee
and
manager
of
Covent
Garden
Theatre
,
and
made
her
de
?
2but
as
Monimia
in
Otway
's
tragedy
The
Orphan
.
The
leading
man
,
James
Quin
,
objected
to
the
introduction
of
this
inexperienced
child-actor
in
a
principal
part
,
and
Rich
had
a
good
deal
of
trouble
with
him
and
the
rest
of
the
company
as
a
result
.
Her
appearance
on
the
first
night
was
very
nearly
a
fiasco
,
until
,
as
she
tells
us
,
in
the
fourth
act
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
to
the
astonishment
of
the
audience
,
the
surprise
of
the
performers
,
and
the
exultation
of
the
manager
,
I
felt
myself
suddenly
inspired
.
I
blazed
out
at
once
with
meridian
splendour
...
Mr
Quin
was
so
fascinated
at
this
unexpected
intervention
that
he
waited
behind
the
scenes
till
the
conclusion
of
the
act
;
when
lifting
me
up
from
the
ground
in
a
transport
he
exclaimed
aloud
,
'1Thou
1art
a
divine
creature
,
and
the
true
spirit
is
in
1thee
.
'
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
At
this
time
George
Anne
had
two
suitors
:
Lord
Byron
,
'a
nobleman
who
had
little
to
boast
of
but
a
title
and
an
agreeable
face
'
,
and
a
Mr
Montgomery
(
who
subsequently
became
,
through
a
change
of
name
,
Sir
George
Metham
)
.
There
seems
to
have
been
a
half-hearted
and
unsuccessful
attempt
by
Lord
Byron
to
abduct
her
,
as
a
result
of
which
she
became
seriously
unwell
.
When
she
had
recovered
she
went
down
to
Essex
to
stay
with
some
relatives
;
but
the
visit
did
not
pass
off
too
happily
.
On
her
way
back
to
London
she
stopped
for
dinner
at
an
inn
in
the
town
of
Ingatestone
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
During
dinner
<
the
landlady
>
informed
me
that
Lord
Petre
had
a
noble
house
and
estate
adjoining
to
that
town
;
adding
that
his
Lordship
's
family
was
one
of
the
worthiest
in
the
world
,
although
they
were
Roman
Catholics
.
I
could
not
help
smiling
at
this
reservation
;
which
she
observing
,
begged
my
pardon
;
saying
,
'I
fear
,
Madam
,
you
are
one
.
'
As
I
spoke
,
the
starting
tear
glistened
in
my
eye
,
at
the
recollection
of
my
remissness
in
the
duties
of
the
religion
I
professed
.
I
however
smothered
the
upbraidings
of
my
mind
,
and
enquired
who
lived
at
the
farmhouse
which
was
so
pleasantly
situated
at
some
distance
from
the
town
.
She
informed
me
that
it
belonged
to
a
rich
farmer
,
but
they
were
1Papishes
.
I
then
desired
she
would
instruct
me
in
the
distinction
between
Roman
Catholics
and
1Papishes
,
as
she
termed
them
.
'Lord
,
miss
,
'
answered
she
,
'sure
you
know
the
difference
between
a
Hind
and
a
Lord
?
'
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
In
1745
Bellamy
rather
unwisely
deserted
Rich
and
Quin
and
accepted
an
offer
from
Tom
Sheridan
to
play
at
the
Smock
Alley
Theatre
in
Dublin
.
Arrived
in
the
Irish
capital
she
went
at
once
to
call
on
Miss
O'Hara
,
Lord
Tyrawley
's
unmarried
sister
,
who
welcomed
her
warmly
and
introduced
her
into
Dublin
's
fashionable
society
.
In
Dublin
she
played
Cleopatra
in
Dryden
's
All
for
Love
,
against
Barry
's
Antony
and
Sheridan
's
Ventidius
,
appearing
also
in
Rowe
's
The
Fair
Penitent
and
in
The
1Provok
'd
Husband
by
Vanbrugh
and
Cibber
,
in
which
Lord
and
Lady
Townley
were
played
by
Garrick
and
George
Anne
.
She
also
had
a
great
success
as
Portia
in
The
Merchant
of
Venice
.
While
in
Dublin
she
befriended
a
Mrs
Gunning
and
her
family
,
who
were
involved
in
the
deepest
distress
and
were
about
to
be
turned
out
of
their
house
.
Two
of
the
children
were
later
the
celebrated
eighteenth-century
beauties
,
the
Gunning
sisters
,
who
became
respectively
Countess
of
Coventry
and
Duchess
of
Hamilton
.
From
even
before
their
arrival
in
Ireland
George
Anne
's
mother
had
been
trying
to
induce
her
to
marry
an
Irish
linen-draper
called
Crump
,
a
worthy
but
slightly
ridiculous
man
with
little
to
commend
him
to
her
except
his
money
.
Her
mother
's
insistence
on
this
match
,
at
the
urging
of
Lord
Tyrawley
who
wanted
to
get
his
daughter
off
his
hands
,
seems
to
have
been
singularly
stupid
,
and
she
was
certainly
a
good
deal
to
blame
for
all
the
unhappiness
that
was
to
follow
from
George
Anne
's
refusal
to
consider
so
unattractive
a
suitor
.
Although
a
Quaker
,
her
mother
was
far
too
flighty
and
worldly
to
make
the
kind
of
friend
and
adviser
her
brilliant
daughter
needed
;
and
Lord
Tyrawley
was
an
equally
unsatisfactory
parent
.
He
certainly
treated
his
illegitimate
children
kindly
,
and
even
generously
.
They
were
admitted
to
his
own
family
circle
as
though
by
right
,
which
says
much
for
the
patience
and
large-heartedness
of
Lady
Tyrawley
,
who
was
a
thoroughly
good-natured
soul
.
But
his
care
for
them
was
fitful
and
spasmodic
,
largely
because
of
his
frequent
absences
abroad
;
and
he
was
ill-equipped
to
give
them
anything
in
the
way
of
moral
or
religious
guidance
.
To
the
misfortune
of
her
birth
and
her
lack
of
a
proper
home
must
be
attributed
in
large
part
the
misfortunes
of
George
Anne's
life
.
Back
in
London
George
Anne
became
the
principal
tragic
actress
in
Quin
's
company
,
appearing
as
Belvidera
in
Otway
's
Venice
1Preserv
'd
,
Statira
in
Lee
's
The
Rival
Queens
,
and
other
parts
.
In
comedy
she
was
less
successful
:
Mrs
Ward
had
given
way
to
her
in
tragedy
,
but
Peg
Woffington
was
not
to
be
supplanted
as
principal
interpreter
of
comedy
.
Still
,
George
Anne
made
creditable
appearances
as
Harriet
in
Etherege
's
The
Man
of
Mode
:
or
Sir
Fopling
Flutter
,
Lady
Froth
in
Congreve
's
The
Double-Dealer
,
and
as
Lady
Fanciful
in
Vanbrugh
's
The
1Provok
'd
Wife
.
In
1749
George
Metham
was
renewing
his
attentions
to
Miss
Bellamy
.
In
the
Lent
of
that
year
they
were
both
attending
the
Wednesday
and
Friday
evening
devotions
at
the
Bavarian
Embassy
chapel
,
one
of
the
few
places
of
worship
available
to
the
Catholics
of
London
since
diplomatic
privilege
secured
for
it
immunity
from
the
penal
laws
then
in
force
.
Originally
attached
to
the
Portuguese
Embassy
the
chapel
,
adjacent
to
Golden
Square
,
is
said
to
have
been
built
soon
after
the
Restoration
of
166
.
Subsequently
rebuilt
and
enlarged
at
different
periods
it
is
now
the
Church
of
Our
Lady
of
the
Assumption
and
St
Gregory
,
Warwick
Street
,
W.1
.
When
the
Portuguese
Ambassador
removed
to
South
Street
,
Mayfair
,
in
1736
,
the
Bavarian
Embassy
took
over
the
house
and
chapel
in
Golden
Square
.
Mrs
Bellamy
(
most
actresses
in
the
eighteenth
century
,
once
over
a
certain
age
,
were
usually
known
as
Mrs
whether
married
or
not
)
became
closely
acquainted
with
the
Bavarian
Ambassador
,
Count
Franz
von
Haslang
,
a
nobleman
of
fine
character
who
was
to
prove
one
of
her
most
faithful
friends
in
all
the
distresses
of
her
life
.
In
178
the
chapel
was
wrecked
in
the
Gordon
Riots
.
It
is
usually
assumed
that
the
chapel
was
totally
destroyed
,
but
Bellamy
's
evidence
seems
to
show
that
this
was
not
so
.
It
appears
more
likely
that
the
furniture
and
appointments
were
destroyed
and
the
fabric
badly
damaged
,
but
that
the
chapel
was
still
able
to
be
used
for
occasional
services
,
such
as
that
held
for
the
Count
's
funeral
in
1783
,
until
it
was
rebuilt
about
the
year
1787
.
If
this
is
so
,
and
there
seems
to
be
no
real
reason
for
doubting
it
,
then
surely
Warwick
Street
church
can
claim
the
longest
continuity
of
worship
of
any
Catholic
church
in
England
,
apart
from
certain
chapels
belonging
to
noble
houses
or
to
religious
communities
?
Such
,
at
any
rate
,
is
Mr
Hartmann
's
opinion
.
Among
the
clergy
at
Warwick
Street
when
Mrs
Bellamy
knew
it
was
the
Reverend
John
Darcy
,
who
was
there
from
1748
to
1758
and
who
appears
to
have
been
her
confessor
and
spiritual
director
,
as
well
as
her
trusted
friend
.
She
mentions
also
the
well-known
Dr
James
Archer
,
who
had
begun
life
as
potboy
at
the
Ship
Tavern
,
near
the
Sardinian
chapel
in
Lincoln
's
Inn
Fields
,
and
whose
sermons
went
through
several
editions
and
were
appreciated
by
Catholics
and
Protestants
alike
.
She
also
knew
well
the
celebrated
Franciscan
Arthur
O'Leary
,
founder
of
the
mission
of
St
Patrick
's
,
Soho
Square
.
To
return
to
the
year
1749
:
before
long
George
Anne
Bellamy
considered
herself
as
virtually
engaged
to
George
Metham
;
but
unfortunately
Lord
Tyrawley
intervened
and
expressed
great
displeasure
at
her
rejection
of
Mr
Crump
,
whom
he
was
still
insistent
on
her
marrying
.
#
212
<
234
TEXT
G47
>
THE
CASE
FOR
ART
EDUCATION
by
H.
S.
BROUDY
IT
irks
the
art
teacher
to
have
art
regarded
as
a
luxury
item
on
the
school
's
bill
of
fare
.
For
one
thing
no
one
likes
to
think
of
his
life
's
work
as
easily
dispensable
,
and
experience
has
shown
that
when
school
money
is
scarce
art
is
among
the
first
activities
to
be
dispensed
with
.
Nevertheless
,
fine
and
highly
cherished
objects
are
regarded
as
luxuries
,
and
one
may
question
whether
the
attempt
to
convince
the
public
that
art
and
music
are
as
useful
as
arithmetic
and
science
would
be
wise
strategy
even
if
the
claim
could
be
justified
.
The
claim
has
dubious
validity
.
That
artistic
activity
produces
important
results
is
true
.
Individual
enjoyment
is
one
such
result
and
social
control
or
discipline
is
another
.
But
the
sort
of
art
that
does
this
for
most
people
most
of
the
time
is
not
the
kind
that
has
to
be
studied
in
school
.
The
popular
arts
via
the
mass
media
furnish
massive
doses
of
enjoyment
to
the
masses
of
people
and
likewise
shape
their
feelings
with
respect
to
what
in
our
culture
is
to
be
cherished
,
admired
,
loved
and
hated
.
We
learn
how
to
feel
about
love
,
death
,
success
,
war
and
peace
in
the
movies
,
popular
fiction
,
the
top
2
tunes
in
the
jukebox
,
the
advertising
layouts
in
our
magazines
and
newspapers
.
These
arts
present
in
perceptual
form
images
or
models
that
objectify
and
exhibit
the
current
fashion
in
what
is
desirable
and
repulsive
.
The
popular
arts
of
a
people
,
whether
they
set
out
to
do
so
or
not
,
celebrate
the
values
of
that
people
.
When
these
values
are
put
into
song
and
story
they
evoke
feelings
that
become
stylised
and
serve
to
educate
the
young
and
the
old
alike
.
Advertisers
use
art
media
to
make
the
public
yearn
for
their
products
;
governments
can
,
if
they
put
their
minds
to
it
shape
the
feelings
of
their
people
with
respect
to
leaders
and
their
policies
.
But
to
reiterate
,
this
use
of
art
demands
no
formal
training
on
the
part
of
the
young
.
Living
in
the
group
they
will
be
controlled
by
the
arts
forms
of
that
group
.
The
teaching
of
art
in
the
schools
makes
sense
only
if
there
is
an
art
to
which
ordinary
daily
experience
does
not
give
the
pupil
access
;
if
access
to
it
will
give
him
something
not
to
be
found
in
ordinary
transactions
with
popular
art
,
and
if
this
requires
formal
training
.
Is
there
an
art
to
which
ordinary
routines
of
life
do
not
give
the
pupil
adequate
access
?
In
one
sense
the
answer
is
no
,
because
anyone
,
if
he
tries
hard
enough
,
can
visit
museums
and
libraries
;
listen
to
concerts
and
recordings
.
We
are
justly
proud
of
the
accessibility
of
all
types
of
art
objects
and
the
techniques
of
the
mass
media
deserve
much
of
the
credit
for
it
.
In
another
sense
,
however
,
certain
realms
of
art
are
effectively
closed
off
from
many
people
.
When
considerable
facility
or
acquaintance
with
the
methods
of
making
or
viewing
an
art
object
are
required
for
appreciation
,
ignorance
is
as
effective
a
bar
as
a
wall
.
Poor
readers
can
not
do
much
with
Proust
's
novels
and
a
lack
of
familiarity
with
Greek
mythology
makes
for
a
frustrating
experience
with
Milton
's
Paradise
Lost
.
That
is
one
reason
for
the
irritation
of
the
untutored
viewer
6vis
a
vis
abstract
painting
.
He
looks
for
what
is
not
there
and
he
does
not
know
what
to
do
with
what
is
there
.
This
irritation
is
sometimes
relieved
by
suggesting
that
the
painting
be
viewed
as
a
piece
of
wall
paper
or
floor
covering
.
Hard
as
this
is
on
the
soul
of
the
artist
,
it
does
,
however
,
halt
the
viewer
's
frantic
search
for
familiar
themes
and
objects
.
Serious
art
,
by
and
large
,
does
make
demands
that
popular
art
does
not
:
sensitive
discrimination
,
awareness
of
form
,
some
familiarity
with
technique
,
and
,
above
all
,
an
active
and
concentrated
attention
.
In
so
far
as
this
is
the
case
,
serious
art
is
not
easily
accessible
to
the
untutored
.
Because
facility
with
serious
art
requires
skill
and
knowledge
not
acquired
incidentally
,
it
makes
sense
for
the
school
to
offer
a
programme
of
art
education
.
But
because
such
training
entails
effort
that
the
child
may
be
reluctant
to
exert
,
to
require
it
of
everyone
calls
for
a
promise
to
the
child
and
to
society
.
To
the
child
must
be
promised
enjoyment
and
satisfaction
above
and
beyond
those
afforded
by
the
popular
arts
;
to
society
must
be
promised
a
strengthening
of
the
people
's
commitment
to
its
ideals
and
aspirations
,
and
what
may
be
even
more
important
,
a
constant
examination
and
evaluation
of
them
.
There
are
two
lines
of
argument
that
we
can
follow
to
justify
these
promises
.
One
is
that
in
the
experience
of
the
race
,
epoch
after
epoch
has
produced
men
who
testify
to
the
power
and
value
of
serious
art
.
Why
one
can
not
predict
that
some
of
our
children
and
perhaps
all
of
them
will
experience
the
same
sort
of
reaction
after
similar
training
is
hard
to
understand
,
yet
so
convinced
are
educators
that
aesthetic
experience
is
no
more
than
a
capricious
and
individual
matter
of
taste
that
they
find
this
sort
of
evidence
unconvincing
.
The
other
line
of
argument
consists
in
putting
forward
a
theory
that
tries
to
show
how
art
in
general
and
serious
art
in
particular
functions
in
man
's
attempt
to
achieve
the
good
life
.
From
the
days
of
Plato
to
our
own
times
many
have
tried
to
interpret
what
art
does
.
For
Plato
himself
,
art
by
embodying
harmony
and
order
in
delightfully
sensuous
forms
induced
harmony
and
order
into
the
individual
soul
.
So
potent
did
he
believe
art
to
be
that
he
insisted
on
having
the
stories
and
poems
taught
to
the
young
censored
.
He
was
afraid
lest
certain
types
of
music
make
boys
effeminate
.
Nor
did
he
believe
that
stories
depicting
gods
and
heroes
in
immoral
escapades
would
do
much
for
character
education
.
Susanne
K.
Langer
speaks
of
art
as
shaping
our
inner
life
.
Art
introduces
order
into
the
chaotic
realm
of
our
emotions
by
holding
up
before
us
images
of
shaped
feelings
.
Freud
and
Sir
Herbert
Read
,
among
others
,
see
art
as
stemming
from
man
's
struggle
with
his
submerged
animal
impulses
to
love
and
destruction
.
Art
on
this
view
somehow
plumbs
the
nether
region
of
the
unconscious
and
performs
for
us
the
rite
of
ennobling
our
unconscious
transactions
with
our
primordial
lusts
.
The
artist
,
so
to
speak
,
is
our
substitute
for
neurosis
.
Gyorgy
Kepes
notes
that
we
respond
to
the
images
of
the
artist
because
their
forms
and
harmonies
touch
us
at
various
levels
of
our
being
:
sensational
,
rational
,
and
emotional
.
As
the
industrial
revolution
swept
into
high
gear
William
Morris
warned
that
the
rhythmic
joy
of
work
had
been
destroyed
.
Repeatedly
we
have
been
told
that
everyday
life
in
our
times
no
longer
provides
us
with
the
models
of
wholeness
and
harmony
that
were
once
vouchsafed
to
the
peasant
in
his
natural
setting
.
Art
is
more
and
more
relied
upon
to
restore
the
wholeness
of
human
experience
.
Summing
it
up
,
the
theoretical
justification
for
education
in
serious
art
lies
in
the
claim
that
it
trains
the
feeling
side
of
life
just
as
other
studies
train
the
intellectual
side
and
still
others
perfect
bodily
skills
,
and
that
it
does
so
in
a
way
that
goes
beyond
the
educative
effects
of
popular
art
.
Two
problems
seem
to
emerge
if
we
take
this
line
of
persuasion
with
school
boards
and
parents
.
First
,
whether
even
with
respect
to
serious
art
the
school
need
do
more
than
provide
an
environment
in
which
the
child
's
natural
expressive
impulses
are
allowed
to
manifest
themselves
in
paint
,
clay
,
etc.
,
with
a
maximum
of
freedom
and
a
minimum
of
technical
requirements
.
If
this
is
the
case
,
then
it
need
not
require
much
more
than
time
in
the
programme
,
a
wide
variety
of
materials
,
and
an
encouraging
teacher
.
The
upsurge
of
Sunday
painting
indicates
that
perhaps
not
even
this
much
is
a
prerequisite
for
adult
artistic
activity
.
Casting
doubt
on
this
approach
is
the
well-nigh
universal
testimony
of
artists
and
connoisseurs
in
all
fields
that
their
achievements
do
not
come
naturally
.
On
the
contrary
,
they
complain
with
almost
tedious
uniformity
about
the
hard
work
their
artistic
endeavours
entail
.
Serious
art
on
the
producing
or
the
appreciating
side
is
not
for
the
lazy
,
nor
presumably
for
the
untrained
.
If
,
however
,
there
is
nothing
systematic
to
teach
,
no
special
way
of
teaching
it
,
and
no
effort
required
in
learning
it
,
the
fuss
about
the
art
programme
is
much
ado
about
nothing
.
The
second
point
is
that
a
programme
of
art
education
which
proposes
to
train
pupils
for
the
appreciation
of
serious
art
is
not
innocuous
;
it
can
be
dangerous
.
Serious
art
presents
us
with
models
of
feeling
that
are
neither
so
familiar
nor
so
safe
as
those
presented
by
the
popular
arts
.
Popular
art
gives
aesthetic
form
to
the
values
that
most
of
the
people
are
enjoying
or
would
like
to
enjoy
in
a
manner
approved
by
the
social
order
.
Just
as
there
are
standard
ways
of
feeling
about
love
,
war
,
marriage
,
death
,
home
,
etc
.
In
the
popular
song
,
picture
,
photograph
,
movie
,
and
story
the
average
man
recognises
his
everyday
problems
and
the
standard
solutions
.
Serious
art
,
on
the
other
hand
,
tries
to
disclose
modes
of
feelings
that
in
our
ordinary
life
we
rarely
experience
,
and
would
probably
prefer
not
to
experience
at
all
.
Most
of
us
do
not
want
to
engage
in
heroic
episodes
of
love
,
war
,
or
politics
,
but
in
every
epoch
a
few
works
of
art
depict
mankind
in
such
heroic
and
convincing
roles
that
we
see
in
them
our
species
at
its
best
.
These
works
become
certified
as
``
great
''
works
of
art
,
but
not
always
by
their
contemporary
publics
.
Contemporary
art
,
when
serious
,
criticises
the
values
of
its
culture
.
Sometimes
this
criticism
is
in
the
form
of
a
protest
;
at
others
,
it
simply
experiments
freely
with
emotions
and
their
expression
in
unusual
forms
.
Serious
art
,
whether
in
its
classical
or
contemporaneous
form
,
whether
freely
experimental
or
definitely
idealistic
,
confronts
the
child
with
models
of
experience
and
feeling
that
are
not
typical
of
the
life
going
on
around
him
.
The
images
it
offers
the
child
are
not
mirrors
of
life
but
projections
of
what
life
might
feel
like
.
All
of
these
images
are
distortions
.
Some
are
interesting
and
important
;
some
border
on
the
insane
,
and
a
few
disclose
visions
of
feeling
that
haul
mankind
up
another
rung
on
the
ladder
of
civilisation
.
All
of
which
means
that
when
the
school
takes
serious
art
seriously
it
can
not
expose
the
immature
pupil
to
anything
and
everything
,
and
this
in
turn
presupposes
a
high
order
of
aesthetic
sophistication
and
competence
on
the
part
of
all
teachers
who
have
a
part
in
the
programme
.
So
conceived
and
defended
a
case
can
be
made
out
for
art
education
as
an
integral
part
of
general
education
.
That
school
boards
and
other
appropriating
agencies
will
be
convinced
is
not
so
certain
.
They
represent
the
tension
between
the
conventional
and
the
experimental
that
is
never
absent
from
a
changing
society
.
The
artistic
experience
is
intermittent
and
celebrative
;
it
gives
meaning
and
glow
to
life
but
it
neither
creates
life
nor
sustains
it
.
The
school
must
pay
attention
to
all
aspects
of
living-
economic
,
intellectual
,
moral
,
and
social-
and
if
it
must
make
a
choice
between
preserving
and
sustaining
life
,
on
one
hand
,
and
making
it
glow
,
on
the
other
,
there
is
no
question
as
to
what
it
will
have
to
choose
.
But
we
no
longer
face
such
a
hard
choice
.
If
we
did
,
we
would
not
be
discussing
art
education
at
all
.
FROM
MYTH
TO
FAIRY-TALE
AND
FOLK
LORE
by
J.
M.
GRANT
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
As
far
as
it
is
possible
for
me
to
do
so
I
have
acknowledged
my
indebtedness
to
particular
authors
for
particular
information
.
Where
I
may
inadvertently
have
omitted
to
do
so
I
hope
that
the
authors
concerned
will
accept
my
general
acknowledgment
of
the
interest
I
have
sustained
in
their
writings
and
for
the
help
I
have
gained
from
them
in
the
fascinating
study
of
mythology
,
fairy
tale
,
and
folk-lore
.
#
227
<
235
TEXT
G48
>
MYFANWY
PIPER
on
art
``
Henri
Rousseau
's
art
was
born
and
formed
on
Sundays
.
Free
from
work
he
could
,
with
a
cheerful
heart
,
compose
images
while
listening
to
the
songs
of
the
Faubourg
.
''
The
little
book
by
the
Frenchman
Roch
Grey
from
which
these
simple
words
are
taken
was
published
in
the
early
twenties
:
my
copy
was
published
and
,
I
suspect
,
translated
in
Rome
.
Written
in
a
mixture
of
intellectual
sententiousness
and
poetic
sentimentalism
peculiar
to
some
French
writing
about
art
,
it
is
more
often
than
not
reduced
to
fantasy
by
the
literal
translation-
``
product
of
the
tendencies
of
nature
working
outside
every
heritage
on
the
part
of
some
paradisical
superfluity
treating
of
universal
harmony
,
Henri
lived
a
life
without
malice
.
''
And
yet
,
its
earnest
appreciation
of
his
spirit
,
mingled
with
the
absurdity
of
its
phrases
,
especially
those
used
to
describe
a
visit
to
the
deceased
painter
's
studio
,
is
an
inextricable
part
of
my
knowledge
of
the
Douanier
.
Even
today
I
can
not
believe
that
``
ugly
,
silent
dogs
played
in
the
middle
of
the
street
...
''
is
not
the
title
of
one
of
his
pictures
:
and
when
,
describing
the
climax
of
his
hostile
reception
in
the
Rue
Perrel
,
M.
Grey
says
,
``
another
person
was
visibly
preparing
to
take
part
in
the
fray
;
striped
like
a
mattress
he
cried
...
''
I
visualize
in
the
dusty
summer
street
another
version
of
The
Footballers
.
It
is
obviously
a
book
to
be
enjoyed
at
intervals
.
It
came
out
this
time
because
I
had
heard
casually
that
there
was
to
be
an
exhibition
of
Rousseau
's
pictures
in
Paris
,
at
the
Gallerie
Charpentier
in
March
and
because
I
had
recently
seen
the
two
fine
ones
in
the
Hay
Whitney
collection
.
One
of
them
,
The
Happy
Quartet
,
looks
back
in
an
odd
way
to
Blake
,
not
so
much
because
of
a
nai
''
ve
belief
in
felicity
as
because
Rousseau
obviously
derived
inspiration
for
the
poses
and
for
the
cherubic
child
from
looking
,
as
Blake
did
,
at
engravings
of
old
masters
.
Thinking
about
Rousseau
leads
one
to
ask
why
nai
''
ve
painting
has
such
a
hold
upon
our
imagination
today
.
In
the
painting
of
a
sophisticated
artist
there
is
always
a
discrepancy
,
a
margin
of
unattainable
perfection
,
of
rapture
,
between
the
intention
and
the
result
.
Although
it
is
true
to
say
that
the
greater
the
artist
the
smaller
that
discrepancy-
indeed
,
it
often
seems
non-existent
to
the
spectator-
it
is
also
true
that
the
greater
the
painter
,
the
greater
,
inevitably
,
the
discrepancy
,
because
of
the
soaring
quality
of
his
vision
.
But
no
one
today
knows
what
kind
of
vision
,
or
belief
,
or
intention
even
,
lies
in
that
region
beyond
the
bounds
of
execution
.
When
artists
painted
for
the
church
,
or
when
they
painted
man
the
perfectible
being
,
the
nature
of
the
paradise
they
had
lost
,
but
could
through
grace
regain
,
was
imaginable
;
at
least
its
spiritual
values
were
known
.
Now
they
are
not
.
For
the
true
nai
''
ve
painter
,
on
the
other
hand
,
there
is
no
margin
between
his
intention
and
his
result
:
he
paints
to
the
exact
limit
of
his
vision
.
It
is
exactly
in
his
humble
capacity
to
be
satisfied
with
this
that
his
nai
''
vete
?
2
or
lack
of
sophistication
lies
.
It
is
exactly
in
this
that
his
appeal
lies
.
Rousseau
once
wrote
to
the
mayor
of
his
home
town
Laval
,
offering
to
sell
La
Bohe
?
2mienne
Endormie
.
He
sent
a
description
of
the
picture
:
``
A
wandering
negress
,
playing
her
mandolin
,
with
her
jar
beside
her
(
a
vase
containing
water
)
,
sleeps
deeply
,
worn
out
by
fatigue
.
A
lion
wanders
by
,
detects
her
and
does
not
devour
her
.
There
's
an
effect
of
moonlight
,
very
poetic
.
The
scene
takes
place
in
a
completely
arid
desert
.
The
gypsy
is
dressed
in
oriental
fashion
.
''
The
simple
exactitude
of
his
words
matches
the
clarity
and
finality
of
the
picture
.
The
confidence
and
satisfaction
of
the
painter
shines
out
,
as
it
does
in
these
words
from
a
biographical
note
that
he
wrote
upon
himself
:
``
He
perfected
himself
more
and
more
in
the
original
manner
which
he
has
adopted
and
he
is
in
the
process
of
becoming
one
of
the
best
realist
painters
.
''
This
absence
of
anxiety
in
a
person
who
is
simple
enough
for
it
not
to
be
a
fault
is
a
source
of
repose
and
strength
.
Picasso
,
Braque
,
Max
Jacob
,
Appollinaire
and
many
others
in
his
lifetime
were
entertained
by
his
absurdities
,
took
advantage
of
his
susceptibility
to
hoaxes
,
loved
his
good
temper
and
dogged
persistence
in
his
work-
and
accepted
his
paintings
as
manna
.
The
blessing
of
an
unassailable
,
because
unquestioned
,
calm
.
MYFANWY
PIPER
on
art
Things
that
are
over
are
not
always
done
with
too
,
according
to
timetable
.
Pictures
and
personalities
that
ought
to
be
tidied
away
after
their
airing
occupy
one
's
mind
with
images
and
questions
and
memories
.
Toulouse-Lautrec
is
a
particular
sticker
.
Partly
because
he
can
never
finally
be
pinned
down
.
Confronted
with
the
variety
and
the
vitality
of
the
subjects
,
the
daring
and
the
ingenuity
of
the
colour
,
the
boldness
and
the
total
take-it-or-leave-it
quality
of
the
compositions
for
the
first
time
6en
masse
at
the
Museum
at
Albi
some
years
ago
,
I
felt
as
if
he
was
an
artist
I
had
never
seen
before
.
Reading
Henri
Perruchot
's
thorough
and
imaginative
biography
(
out
last
year
)
I
feel
,
in
spite
of
the
picture
books
and
the
Moulin
Rouge
film
and
the
legends
and
the
lithographs
,
that
here
is
a
man
that
I
have
never
known
before
.
And
then
the
memory
of
Albi
,
rosy
but
fierce
,
dominating
a
countryside
that
can
have
changed
very
little
since
medieval
times
and
of
that
extraordinary
collection
of
pictures
by
a
son
of
one
of
its
most
medieval
minded
families
,
took
on
a
marvellous
new
sharpness
.
It
was
good
to
be
able
to
see
many
of
the
works
again
at
the
Tate
Gallery
last
month
.
The
most
persistent
question
raised
by
M.
Perruchot
's
book
is
how
far
the
artist
Lautrec
was
the
product
of
his
crippled
state
.
There
is
only
one
record
of
a
meeting
between
him
and
that
other
classic
example
of
the
invalid
whose
disability
turned
him
into
an
artist
,
Marcel
Proust
.
Someone
at
a
restaurant
described
how
Lautrec
's
father
,
Count
Alphonse
,
had
watched
an
unknown
woman
admiring
a
ring
in
a
shop
window
,
had
marched
into
the
shop
,
bought
it
for
5
,
francs
(
+8
today
)
and
handed
it
to
her
with
a
flourish
.
``
And
they
accuse
me
of
extravagance
,
''
said
Lautrec
.
A
young
man
,
who
was
Proust
,
said
that
such
gestures
were
not
stupid
,
they
even
had
a
certain
usefulness
for
they
asserted
caste
.
Whereupon
Lautrec
muttered
something
about
middle-class
stupidity
,
which
was
always
prepared
to
``
admire
an
absurd
gesture
or
a
sunset
.
''
Proust
and
Lautrec
belonged
to
different
worlds
and
it
was
precisely
the
difference
in
their
worlds
that
made
Proust
what
he
was
.
He
was
the
woman
outside
the
window
,
able
by
the
intensity
of
his
desire
and
his
curiosity
to
possess
the
ring
.
To
Count
Alphonse
it
was
a
jewel
worth
5
,
francs
,
to
Proust
it
was
the
history
of
the
Crusades
,
the
Jockey
Club
,
eccentricity
of
the
nobility
,
himself
watching
it
,
even
Lautrec
's
cutting
comment
,
all
epitomized
in
one
little
glittering
symbol
.
And
something
he
could
not
possess
except
by
being
outside
it
.
For
him
the
practice
of
observing
and
writing
was
not
a
substitute
for
life
and
truth
,
it
was
the
only
life
and
truth
he
could
know
.
If
he
had
not
been
ill
he
would
have
had
to
invent
illness
so
as
to
keep
himself
outside
the
window
.
Not
so
Toulouse-Lautrec
:
he
was
a
man
of
action
,
a
French
aristocrat
with
a
taste
,
developed
in
his
family
to
the
extent
of
mania
,
for
hunting
,
shooting
,
riding
,
falconry
,
racing
.
He
loved
it
,
and
had
he
been
strong
he
would
have
embraced
that
life
naturally
and
violently
.
He
would
have
drawn
,
as
the
rest
of
his
family
did
,
for
relaxation
.
The
Counts
of
Toulouse-Lautrec
Monfa
had
another
characteristic
:
absolute
unselfconscious
belief
in
themselves
and
,
therefore
,
a
complete
detachment
.
The
energy
that
in
so
many
people
is
used
up
in
doubt
and
insecurity
was
free
in
them
to
do
exactly
what
they
wanted
,
how
they
wanted
.
This
energy
,
coupled
with
an
inherited
talent
,
the
accident
of
Lautrec
's
deformity
and
weakness
left
him
free
to
use
for
art
.
But
that
does
not
explain
why
he
was
moved
to
tears
by
a
word
of
praise
from
De
?
2gas
.
MYFANWY
PIPER
on
art
THE
ARTIST
IN
ROME
INTELLECTUAL
clarity
and
the
pure
,
forward-looking
passions
aroused
by
it
are
always
being
betrayed
by
memory
.
Nowhere
does
this
show
itself
more
clearly
than
in
art
.
And
nowhere
more
than
in
Italy
were
artists
more
vociferous
in
their
fierce
desire
to
cut
themselves
off
from
the
past
,
to
get
rid
of
it
:
not
merely
to
tease
it
with
incongruities
like
the
moustache
on
the
Mona
Lisa
,
but
to
destroy
it
and
to
reject
it
and
so
to
free
themselves
from
the
insinuations
of
memory
and
of
association
.
Marinetti
's
Futurist
Manifesto
was
more
than
an
anarchist
lark
,
it
was
a
serious
bid
by
the
artists
for
freedom
,
a
serious
proposal
to
blow
up
the
sun-warmed
golden
prison
of
walls
and
towers
that
threatened
to
be
a
barrier
between
them
and
living
,
and
to
escape
forever
its
benign
warders
:
painted
angels
,
prophets
,
heroes
,
philosophers
and
Holy
ones
.
This
pious
act
of
rejection
,
though
like
a
bloodless
sacrifice
it
destroyed
nothing
,
did
,
by
magic
and
belief
set
them
free
to
participate
in
all
the
modern
movements
of
Europe
,
and
later
of
America
.
The
most
consistent
centre
of
this
freedom
has
always
been
Milan
where
a
group
of
artists
has
continued
expanding
and
experimenting
,
looking
to
an
imagined
future
,
which
,
faster
and
faster
has
become
a
material
present
,
leaving
less
and
less
than
one
foot
on
the
ground
,
soaring
into
space
,
moving
or
static
,
enveloping
or
enveloped
,
carved
up
,
pierced
,
martyred
in
four
dimensions
like
modern
art
everywhere
.
Rome
has
no
such
violent
centre
of
activity
.
As
a
capital
city
it
offers
what
capital
cities
do
:
a
temporary
collection
of
Picassos
,
the
Henry
Moore
show
that
is
travelling
Europe
,
an
exhibition
of
French
18th
and
19th
century
landscapes
,
luring
one
with
its
poster
of
Corot
's
urn
and
view
from
the
Pincio
to
abandon
once
and
for
all
our
fragmentary
age
and
to
dwell
in
that
arch
of
pellucid
golden
light
where
a
column
is
not
a
symbol
of
destruction
,
but
of
eternity
.
Then
,
in
the
small
commercial
galleries
,
a
desultory
collection
,
out
of
the
tourist
season
,
of
Roman
and
other
Italian
artists
fighting
their
battle
against
what
is
expected
of
them
or
giving
themselves
up
to
an
illusory
affair
with
some
faded
beauty-spot
,
and
coming
out
of
it
rather
worse
than
such
ill-advised
lovers
elsewhere
.
What
is
instructive
is
to
see
the
three
aspects
of
modern
art-
realist
,
abstract
,
and
that
curious
cabalistic
art
of
symbolism
and
fantasy
mixed
that
has
no
tidy
name-
in
a
new
setting
and
a
new
light
.
Certain
things
become
very
clear
.
The
realism
of
Guttuso
and
his
followers
,
who
have
found
their
way
out
of
the
past
by
a
different
route
from
the
inheritors
of
futurism
,
bears
much
more
directly
on
the
collective
habits
,
needs
and
passions
of
the
Italian
people
than
the
idea
of
realistic
painting
produced
by
artists
in
other
countries
ever
could
.
In
England
,
for
instance
,
the
dustpan
,
the
baby
or
the
workman
portrayed
have
a
tendency
to
get
confused
with
The
Solitary
Reaper
or
The
Idiot
Boy
:
they
are
isolated
for
notice
,
a
poetic
conception
.
But
to
watch
those
black
Sunday
suits
converging
into
a
tight
passionate
black
shadow
on
the
warm
cobbled
square
while
the
high
vertical
lines
of
the
buildings
slice
down
into
them
,
to
see
a
bar
shaken
by
its
frenzied
customers
or
an
old
woman
on
the
steps
of
a
church
,
taking
upon
herself
,
in
her
overwhelming
exhaustion
,
the
motherhood
of
the
whole
working
world
,
is
to
realise
how
Italy
is
possessed
by
those
swarming
people
and
to
see
what
it
is
that
an
artist
of
Guttuso
's
convictions
must
express
.
Then
there
is
a
collection
of
``
abstract-concrete
''
work
:
the
fashionable
all
black
canvas
:
or
a
Fontana
slit
into
slithers
of
darkness
like
a
medieval
castle
.
#
223
<
236
TEXT
G49
>
Discoveries
The
Other
Side
of
the
Curtain
<
EDITORIAL
>
THE
train
pulled
into
the
platform
at
Leningrad
at
22.31
.
The
Autumn
leaves
on
the
Finnish
landscape
on
the
journey
from
Helsinki
had
been
a
memorable
sight
.
Now
,
here
in
the
dark
of
a
Russian
night
,
the
cold
nip
of
approaching
winter
smacked
the
face
.
On
the
platform
,
waiting
for
me
,
were
three
men
.
I
immediately
recognised
the
tough
face
with
the
friendly
smile
.
It
was
Vladimir
Vengherov
,
one
of
the
Lenfilm
directors
,
whose
acquaintance
I
had
first
made
as
we
splashed
together
in
the
Adriatic
during
the
Venice
festival
a
few
months
previously
.
With
him
was
a
slight
,
fair-haired
man
(
looking
,
I
thought
,
typically
North
Country
)
.
He
was
introduced
to
me
as
Alexei
Gorin
,
a
scriptwriter
for
scientific
films
,
the
local
representative
of
the
Soviet
Film-Makers
'
Association-
my
hosts
together
with
the
editorial
board
of
Cinema
Arts
magazine-
and
a
man
with
a
surprising
knowledge
of
England
as
a
result
of
a
short
visit
during
an
international
congress
of
technical
and
scientific
film-makers
in
London
a
couple
of
years
ago
.
The
third
was
a
slender
,
dark
haired
youngster
in
an
American-cut
pin
stripe
suit
.
He
introduced
himself
as
Vadim
,
Vadim
Sazonov
,
languages
student
at
the
Moscow
University
,
who
was
to
be
my
interpreter
during
the
next
two
weeks
.
We
drove
in
a
comfortable
,
American-style
taxi
to
the
Europe
hotel
and
there
,
in
an
office-cum-bedroom
(
nothing
could
have
been
more
suitably
arranged
for
my
purpose
)
we
sat
far
into
the
early
hours
discussing
what
I
wanted
to
see
and
who
I
wanted
to
meet
in
Leningrad
.
Morning
Cinemas
I
said
I
wanted
to
see
many
Soviet
films
under
typical
cinema
conditions
.
And
I
was
a
little
shaken
to
be
told
I
could
start
next
morning
(
or
rather
,
that
morning
)
at
nine
,
when
the
cinemas
opened
for
the
benefit
of
workers
on
night
shift
.
So
that
morning
,
Vadim
,
Gorin
and
myself
set
out
on
foot
to
discover
a
typical
Soviet
cinema
.
I
would
have
found
it
difficult
to
find
any
cinema
.
All
of
them
looked
from
the
outside
like
a
Manchester
Methodist
church
;
but
on
closer
inspection
one
could
see
a
small
poster
in
a
solo
display
frame
announcing
the
programme
details
and
the
times
of
performance
.
And
a
few
cinemas
added
to
the
display
with
one
or
two
stills
;
but
this
was
an
exception
.
The
first
cinema
was
typically
Soviet
...
but
the
programme
was
Great
Expectations
(
a
back-handed
compliment
to
British
Cinema
because
during
our
trek
we
found
three
other
theatres
showing
the
same
''
great
British
picture
''
.
I
could
n't
help
thinking
it
was
not
all
that
great
.
)
By
the
time
we
had
found
the
cinema
showing
a
new
Soviet
film
,
Man
's
Blood
is
Thicker
than
Water
,
the
programme
had
already
begun
;
and
in
a
nearby
cinema
the
programme
would
not
start
until
eleven
.
There
was
one
alternative
.
Sightseeing
.
We
walked
down
the
main
shopping
street
(
not
unlike
a
South
London
high
street
on
a
Monday
morning
)
,
and
plunged
into
a
metro
station
which
took
my
breath
away
with
its
chandeliered
opulence
;
like
some
grand
palace
in
pre-revolution
France
it
was
the
last
thing
one
would
expect
to
find
in
post-revolution
Russia
.
The
platform
was
clean
enough
for
a
picnic
.
Gorin
said
such
luxury
had
a
beneficial
effect
on
the
working
man
on
his
way
to
,
and
from
,
the
factory
.
If
a
Billingsgate
porter
found
this
at
Monument
,
he
'd
probably
get
on
his
knees
and
pray
!
The
sun
burst
through
the
blue-grey
clouds
above
the
river
and
splashed
on
the
golden
spire
of
the
Peter-Paul
fortress
,
the
most
ancient
symbol
of
this
most
ancient
of
Russian
cities
.
For
a
moment
it
was
a
reminder
of
former
glories
of
St.
Petersburg
.
Then
past
a
naval
training
school
,
using
the
very
ship
from
which
a
gun
was
fired
to
signal
the
start
of
the
Revolution
,
past
the
Committee
headquarters
seen
in
so
many
Eisenstein
and
other
'classics
'
(
Potemkin
,
Strike
,
October
)
and
then
into
a
taxi
for
the
Institute
of
Arts
.
At
the
Institute
I
was
received
by
the
secretary
,
Nina
Volman
and
by
the
head
of
the
film
branch
,
Nicholas
Yemov
.
With
them
were
a
number
of
students
and
a
distinguished
critic
,
Dr.
Dobin
,
who
is
shortly
to
publish
a
book
on
the
poetry
and
prose
of
Cinema
.
Promote
Study
Mr.
Yemov
explained
that
the
Institute
has
only
been
functioning
for
two
years
.
Its
aims
are
to
promote
the
serious
study
of
Cinema
in
and
around
the
Leningrad
area
and
it
does
not
duplicate
the
work
of
the
larger
Institute
and
archives
in
Moscow
.
At
present
the
Institute
is
completing
a
book
dealing
with
the
work
of
the
younger
school
of
Soviet
directors
.
Such
men
as
Kozintsev
,
who
made
the
wonderful
version
of
Don
Quixote
and
who
is
now
planning
to
film
Hamlet
in
colour
and
wide
screen
at
the
Lenfilm
studios
early
in
1961
.
I
was
interested
to
learn
what
British
films
have
most
impressed
the
members
of
the
Institute
.
They
are
familiar
with
Richard
=3
,
Oliver
Twist
,
The
Horse
's
Mouth
,
Woman
in
a
Dressing
Gown
,
Geordie
,
Genevieve
,
Room
at
the
Top
...
and
,
of
course
,
Great
Expectations
.
We
debated
the
advantages
and
disadvantages
of
filming
famous
classics
and
works
originally
intended
for
the
theatre
.
The
Russians
,
I
found
,
have
an
obsession
for
this
,
even
though
they
have
found
that
when
they
film
a
novel
it
reduces
rather
than
promotes
the
sale
of
the
book
,
which
,
I
explained
,
is
opposite
to
our
experiences
in
the
West
.
And
they
seemed
to
accept
my
point
that
it
is
more
important
for
the
Cinema
that
artists
should
concentrate
on
original
work
than
transpositions
,
no
matter
how
well
they
are
engineered
.
I
was
anxious
to
find
out
what
the
Russians
themselves
regard
as
the
most
significant
trends
in
Soviet
film-making
of
recent
years
.
Dr.
Dobin
summarised
their
views
like
this
:
``
We
agree
with
you
when
you
say
that
films
like
Ballad
of
a
Soldier
,
Destiny
of
a
Man
and
Don
Quixote
have
been
important
new
styles
in
Soviet
film-making
.
We
are
living
now
through
an
interesting
period
in
the
history
of
our
Cinema
.
The
whole
pattern
of
film-making
is
being
changed
.
You
see
,
the
men
who
made
the
classics
of
Soviet
Cinema
are
no
longer
living-
Eisenstein
,
Pudovkin
,
Dovzhenko
.
Their
tradition
is
carried
on
by
directors
like
Kozintsev
,
Romm
and
Heifetz
.
``
But
it
is
the
young
men
who
are
profoundly
changing
all
our
old
ideas
.
The
pattern
began
to
emerge
when
Chukhrai
made
The
Forty
First
,
and
it
was
consolidated
in
his
more
recent
film
,
Ballad
of
a
Soldier
.
Although
he
has
made
only
two
films
,
he
almost
shows
himself
more
talented
than
the
old
gang
.
It
is
a
very
significant
fact
.
``
Sergei
Bondarchuk
,
although
he
is
not
a
young
man
is
young
among
the
ranks
of
directors
,
and
his
first
film
,
Destiny
of
a
Man
,
was
recognised
as
an
important
contribution
to
Cinema
in
every
country
where
it
was
shown
.
Another
film
of
significance
has
been
Serezha
,
made
by
Danelya
and
Talankin
(
which
won
a
major
award
at
the
Karlovy
Vary
festival
)
.
``
These
films
usher
a
new
trend
.
Our
film
producers
are
creating
a
new
style
that
appeals
to
their
audience
without
having
to
resort
to
the
ingredients
of
Western
'box-office
'
,
such
as
strip-tease
.
They
are
searching
for
something
good
in
the
soul
of
Soviet
man
.
``
The
new
film-makers
portray
what
they
see
without
trying
to
improve
people
or
embellish
reality
.
This
is
important
to
realise
.
The
main
concern
of
these
film-makers
is
to
show
the
truth
of
life
,
even
if
it
means
showing
the
darker
sides
of
life
.
Some
time
ago-
in
the
'forties
and
'fifties-
there
was
a
period
of
Soviet
film-making
when
the
films
were
like
posters
,
divorced
from
people
and
from
reality
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Falls
Among
Thieves
``
Western
audiences
may
find
of
particular
interest
a
film
by
Heifetz
,
The
Case
of
Roumantsyev
.
It
is
the
story
of
an
honest
young
man
who
,
in
all
innocence
falls
among
thieves
.
He
is
arrested
by
the
Police
and
prosecuted
for
his
part
in
crimes
that
he
did
not
commit
.
All
the
circumstantial
evidence
is
against
him
.
The
prosecutor
is
not
concerned
with
him
as
an
individual
and
is
himself
quite
convinced
of
his
guilt
.
But
in
the
end
a
friend
is
able
to
prove
the
man
's
innocence
to
the
satisfaction
of
the
court
officials
.
``
Many
of
our
films
now
focus
attention
on
the
problems
of
individuals
.
Ballad
of
a
Soldier
was
a
simple
story
of
a
pure
young
boy
and
a
pretty
girl
falling
in
love
.
It
was
something
with
which
audiences
liked
to
identify
themselves
.
Another
film
about
soldiers
was
called
simply
,
Soldiers
.
It
is
the
work
of
Ivanov
and
,
instead
of
concentrating
on
the
battle
,
the
political
consequences
,
it
is
a
study
of
the
every
day
life
,
the
detail
of
how
a
soldier
lives
;
and
the
duty
,
the
responsibility
,
forms
the
background
.
``
So
you
see
,
our
young
directors
are
coming
closer
and
closer
to
the
realities
of
life
.
''
The
members
of
the
Institute
then
took
me
to
their
small
projection
theatre
to
see
a
musical
film
made
in
Leningrad
in
1941
by
Alexander
Ivanovski
,
Anton
Ivanovich
is
Angry
,
which
stars
a
distinguished
Soviet
actor
(
who
lives
in
the
city
)
,
Pavel
Kadochnikov
.
It
proved
to
be
a
Hollywood-style
story
,
but
instead
of
pop
music
the
conflict
between
an
old
professor
who
doted
over
his
opera-singing
daughter
and
a
young
impressario
<
SIC
>
was
based
on
a
natural
conflict
between
the
highbrows
and
the
lowbrows
in
classical
music
.
Characterisation
was
ingenious
enough
,
but
I
could
n't
help
feeling
the
director
was
ill
served
by
his
scenarist
.
Back
at
the
Europe
hotel
we
dined
on
caviar
and
baked
sturgeon
(
and
if
you
think
the
Russians
wallow
in
luxury
you
're
wrong
,
it
's
as
common
in
Leningrad
as
fish
and
chips
)
.
And
during
our
conversation
I
began
to
realise
that
Vadim
had
a
rather
lop-sided
view
of
British
history
.
I
realised
some
of
the
snags
inherent
in
communication
with
the
East
during
an
interval
at
the
concert
that
evening
by
the
Leningrad
symphony
(
Haydn
,
Barber
and
Shostakovitch
performed
as
well
as
you
would
hear
anywhere
in
the
world
,
perhaps
better
)
.
I
asked
Vadim
if
he
regretted
the
fact
that
he
was
not
allowed
to
travel
to
countries
in
the
West
when
and
as
he
wanted
to
do
so
:
and
he
reminded
me
of
Nina
,
the
little
Russian
visitor
to
London
who
found
herself
at
Bow
Street
.
``
No
,
''
he
said
,
``
it
is
not
that
we
are
not
allowed
to
visit
the
West
,
it
is
that
we
are
protected
from
this
kind
of
thing
being
done
to
us
.
''
The
next
day
,
on
time
,
an
Intourist
car
left
us
at
a
building
reminiscent
of
the
Albert
Hall
.
This
was
the
Velika
cinema
.
We
were
to
see
a
children
's
matinee
of
The
Green
Coach
,
a
production
of
the
Odessa
studios
,
directed
by
Gennardy
Gabay
.
There
were
hundreds
of
children
,
mostly
boys
in
their
grey
military-style
school
hats
,
clambering
to
buy
ice
cream
beneath
a
white
statue
of
a
large
man
with
a
dove
in
his
left
hand
and
a
slogan
behind
:
'The
World
Wants
Peace
.
'
As
we
waited
for
the
film
to
begin
a
stout
lady
with
a
jovial
face
,
who
I
understood
to
be
the
manageress
,
said
the
building
was
no
longer
to
be
a
cinema
but
would
shortly
become
a
theatre
.
I
asked
if
this
was
because
television
was
causing
fewer
people
to
go
to
the
cinema
and
she
replied
no
,
it
was
because
in
Leningrad
they
had
already
fulfilled
their
cinema
attendance
target
so
there
was
no
need
for
the
building
any
longer
to
function
as
a
cinema
.
I
wanted
to
ask
for
a
fuller
explanation
of
this
cryptic
statement
,
but
we
were
suddenly
plunged
into
darkness
and
the
film
began
.
Boy
Sherlock
It
was
an
adventure
yarn
about
the
Revolution
,
with
Red
Russians
fighting
White
Russians
,
and
gangs
of
criminals
(
also
Russians
)
in
between
.
A
small
boy
plays
Sherlock
Holmes
.
The
gangs
of
horse-stealers
and
illicit
vodka
distillers
are
brought
to
justice
and
the
Red
Russians
make
life
better
for
everyone
.
#
25
<
237
TEXT
G5
>
The
Scores
of
``
La
Fille
Mal
Garde
?
2e
''
=2-
HEROLD
'S
SCORE
JOHN
LANCHBERY
and
IVOR
GUEST
THE
score
for
the
1828
revival
of
La
Fille
mal
Garde
?
2e
at
the
Paris
Ope
?
2ra
was
described
on
the
playbills
for
the
first
performance
(
see
Fig
.
1
)
as
being
``
newly
arranged
by
M.
Herold
''
.
Presumably
,
when
the
question
arose
of
producing
this
long-popular
ballet
at
the
Ope
?
2ra
,
the
original
music
,
which
still
accompanied
performances
of
it
at
the
Porte-Saint-Martin
and
other
theatres
,
was
considered
too
light
.
The
chorus-master
,
Ferdinand
Herold
(
1791-1833
)
,
who
had
already
composed
the
music
for
three
ballets
,
was
accordingly
given
the
task
of
refurbishing
the
score
.
Since
the
ballet
was
no
doubt
too
well-known
for
the
original
music
to
be
discarded
altogether
,
several
of
the
best
numbers
were
retained
,
but
Herold
wrote
a
considerable
amount
of
new
music
and
inserted
several
numbers
borrowed
from
familiar
sources
.
Borrowings
of
this
kind
were
common
in
ballet
composition
at
this
time
.
The
ballet
composer
regarded
his
task
as
part
of
his
day
's
work
rather
than
as
a
serious
artistic
creation
,
and
this
practice
greatly
lightened
his
burden
.
It
was
also
considered
that
the
interpolation
of
a
melody
which
the
public
would
associate
with
the
line
of
a
song
appropriate
to
the
action
it
accompanied
was
an
aid
to
understanding
the
situation
.
Our
knowledge
of
Herold
's
music
for
La
Fille
mal
Garde
?
2e
is
based
on
the
full
score
preserved
in
the
Library
of
the
Paris
Ope
?
2ra
,
which
was
used
by
John
Lanchbery
as
the
principal
source
in
arranging
the
music
played
today
for
the
Royal
Ballet
.
This
score
is
too
clean
to
be
the
score
used
by
the
conductor
,
and
it
was
probably
the
fair-copy
prepared
by
one
of
the
Ope
?
2ra
's
copyists
from
Herold
's
original
draft
and
perhaps
used
as
the
master
for
copying
the
orchestral
parts
.
It
bears
the
inscription
:
La
Fille
mal
Garde
?
2e
/
Ballet
en
2
actes
/
de
Dauberval
/
mis
en
scene
par
Mr
Aumer
,
musique
/
nouvellement
arrange
?
2e
par
Mr
Herold
/
represente
?
2
sur
le
the
?
2a
?
5tre
de
l'acade
?
2mie
/
Royale
de
musique
le
lundi
8
de
?
2cembre
/
1828
.
Why
the
score
bears
this
date
,
which
is
that
of
the
seventh
performance
,
instead
of
the
date
of
the
first
performance
,
November
17th
,
1828
is
a
mystery
.
Did
Herold
only
have
part
of
his
score
completed
by
November
17th
,
the
complete
revised
score
not
being
ready
until
December
8th
?
As
is
to
be
expected
,
the
score
is
written
for
a
typical
orchestra
of
the
period
.
The
music
is
mostly
scored
for
two
flutes
,
the
second
usually
playing
piccolo
,
two
oboes
,
two
clarinets
,
two
bassoons
,
two
pairs
of
horns
,
and
strings
.
For
the
number
``
Pas
de
Mr
Albert
''
in
Act
=1
(
No
.
17
)
,
however
,
the
orchestra
is
augmented
by
harp
,
trumpets
,
trombones
,
drums
and
percussion
(
triangle
,
bass
drum
and
cymbals
)
,
while
the
Finales
to
Act
=2
(
Nos
.
36
and
36a
)
and
an
occasional
number
here
and
there
have
parts
written
for
trumpets
,
trombones
and
drums
.
Further
,
there
are
various
places
in
the
score
where
trombones
and/or
drums
have
been
added
in
another
hand
in
a
stave
at
the
bottom
of
the
page
.
Judging
from
the
orchestration
,
which
is
markedly
inferior
to
that
of
Herold
's
operas
,
his
score
of
La
Fille
mal
Garde
?
2e
was
hurriedly
composed
,
and
this
perhaps
lends
support
to
the
conjecture
made
earlier
that
it
may
not
have
been
quite
finished
in
time
for
the
first
performance
.
In
it
the
strings
play
throughout
,
resting
for
only
ten
out
of
the
thousands
of
bars
in
this
hour
and
a
half
of
music
.
Many
of
the
numbers
display
great
economy
of
effort
by
doubling
some
instruments
with
others
,
a
common
practice
of
that
period
.
This
method
of
scoring
,
of
course
,
made
it
possible
to
orchestrate
a
number
in
a
fraction
of
the
time
that
would
be
needed
in
ballet-composing
today
,
although
it
is
still
very
much
in
use
in
the
field
of
commercial
arrangement
.
An
example
of
this
is
to
be
found
on
page
381
of
the
full
score
(
see
Fig
.
2
)
.
Reading
from
the
top
,
the
first
two
staves
are
the
horns
;
then
follow
two
staves
for
the
oboes
,
which
double
the
violins
;
the
next
two
staves
are
the
bassoons
,
which
double
the
cellos
;
then
come
the
first
and
second
violins
,
the
violas
which
also
double
the
cellos
,
the
cellos
,
and
finally
the
double
basses
which
again
double
the
cellos
.
Thus
,
in
eleven
separate
staves
,
there
are
only
five
different
voices
.
Herold
made
no
attempt
to
produce
a
modernized
version
of
the
score
in
the
way
that
Hertel
was
to
do
in
1864
.
He
retained
a
considerable
amount
of
folky
music
in
the
Bordeaux
score
,
to
which
he
added
numbers
of
his
own
composition
with
an
essentially
French
melodic
content
,
and
several
borrowings
which
one
must
allow
are
excellently
suited
for
their
purpose
.
In
fact
,
from
the
point
of
view
of
orchestration
,
the
borrowed
numbers
,
in
which
the
orchestration
has
been
left
unchanged
,
are
among
the
most
effective
parts
of
the
score
.
Herold
fulfilled
his
task
in
a
much
more
self-effacing
and
effective
way
than
Hertel
.
Herold
's
numbers
are
generally
longer
and
more
developed
than
the
equivalent
numbers
of
the
Bordeaux
score
,
but
his
score
has
less
continuity
than
the
original
,
in
which
one
number
occasionally
runs
into
the
next
without
pause
.
Herold
gave
the
music
greater
characterization
,
wisely
retaining
note
for
note
one
or
two
of
the
more
pointed
numbers
in
the
Bordeaux
score
:
an
outstanding
example
of
this
is
the
spinning
number
in
Act
=2
,
retained
by
Herold
,
but
discarded
by
Hertel
in
favour
of
a
much
less
suitable
number
of
his
own
composition
.
This
greater
characterization
which
Herold
injected
into
the
score
was
marked
by
a
much
more
heightened
dramatic
content
in
the
music
.
In
Herold
's
score
there
is
a
stronger
predilection
for
6/8
than
in
the
Bordeaux
score
,
where
the
preference
is
for
fast
2/4
.
As
was
the
case
with
the
Bordeaux
version
,
there
is
a
frustrating
lack
of
``
landmarks
''
in
the
Herold
score
.
Our
only
aids
in
fitting
the
music
to
the
scenario
are
the
division
of
the
score
into
the
two
acts
and
a
few
written
indications
:
``
lever
du
rideau
''
in
Act
=1
,
Scene
=1
;
``
Pas
des
Moissonneurs
''
,
``
Pas
de
Mr
Albert
''
,
``
Apre
?
3s
le
divertissement
''
and
``
Orage
''
as
titles
to
four
numbers
in
Act
=1
,
Scene
=2
;
and
``
Finale
''
as
the
only
title
indication
in
the
whole
of
Act
=2
.
Again
,
as
with
the
Bordeaux
score
,
it
is
much
easier
to
wed
the
music
to
the
action
in
Act
=2
than
either
scene
of
Act
=1
,
the
second
scene
of
which
is
particularly
difficult
because
of
two
weaknesses
inherent
in
the
score
as
a
whole
:
a
lack
of
any
kind
of
thematic
continuity
,
and
the
absence
of
obvious
mime
scenes
.
It
would
have
been
difficult
to
write
an
overture
which
better
set
the
scene
than
the
number
which
Herold
borrowed
(
No
.
1
)
.
This
was
the
overture
from
Giovanni
Paolo
Martini
's
comic
opera
Le
Droit
du
Seigneur
,
in
which
it
serves
to
describe
a
French
countryside
scene
at
dawn
.
This
was
the
very
atmosphere
needed
for
the
opening
of
La
Fille
mal
Garde
?
2e
,
and
Herold
therefore
inserted
it
down
to
the
last
note
of
scoring
,
with
its
bird
calls
imitated
on
the
woodwind
,
and
the
slow
legato
melody
played
by
the
first
violins
against
a
monotonous
Alberti
type
of
accompaniment
from
the
second
violins
.
The
curtain
having
risen
during
No
.
1
,
there
follows
(
No
.
2
)
another
borrowing
for
Lise
's
entrance
:
the
opening
chorus
from
Rossini
's
Il
Barbiere
di
Siviglia
(
``
6Piano
,
pianissimo
''
)
chosen
no
doubt
to
illustrate
an
entrance
on
tip-toe
so
that
Lise
's
mother
will
not
be
awakened
.
The
orchestration
has
not
been
touched
,
and
no
attempt
has
been
made
to
supply
the
chorus
parts
of
the
original
,
which
are
of
no
musical
content
any
way
.
At
one
point
,
however
,
where
sufficient
music
has
been
supplied
for
the
purpose
,
there
is
an
abrupt
termination
,
followed
by
a
three-bar
link
of
the
most
primitive
kind
to
give
some
kind
of
continuity
.
Nos
.
3
and
4
have
their
equivalent
in
Bordeaux
No
.
3
.
The
former
is
a
very
long
6allegretto
number
in
6/8
,
intended
undoubtedly
to
accompany
Colas
's
entrance
with
the
harvesters
.
So
far
the
music
has
been
growing
progressively
louder
:
No
.
2
brought
in
two
trumpets
,
and
No
.
4-
a
short
,
loud
,
dramatic
and
fast-moving
number
,
presumably
for
Simone
's
entrance-
introduces
three
trombones
,
and
is
scored
throughout
with
every
instrument
playing
except
drums
,
and
marked
6fortissimo
.
No
.
5
,
to
which
Colas
discovers
Lise
's
ribbon
,
is
identical
with
Bordeaux
No
.
4
,
but
transposed
down
a
tone
to
make
it
fit
.
For
No
.
6
,
which
closely
approximates
Bordeaux
No
.
5
,
Herold
has
composed
a
new
tune
which
follows
the
original
to
the
extent
of
having
not
only
the
same
time
signature
but
even
the
same
note
values
.
By
present-day
standards
,
this
is
rather
feeble
music
for
the
scene
which
it
probably
accompanies
,
Simone
telling
Colas
to
be
off
.
Herold
also
wrote
a
new
number
(
No
.
7
)
for
the
entrance
of
the
villagers
,
with
the
same
time
signature
and
speed
as
Bordeaux
No
.
6
.
After
a
marking
``
plus
vite
''
,
there
is
a
sudden
silent
bar
,
followed
by
four
soft
chords
and
a
loud
chord
played
in
a
slow
tempo
,
serving
as
a
link
to
No
.
8
,
which
is
exactly
the
same
as
Bordeaux
No
.
7
with
a
few
bars
of
tasteful
coda
added
at
the
end
.
This
latter
number
is
scored
for
strings
alone
,
trumpets
and
trombones
having
been
silent
since
No
.
4
.
Not
surprisingly
,
No
.
9
,
the
``
playing
at
horses
''
number
,
used
most
probably
for
the
lovers
'
meeting
,
is
precisely
the
same
as
Bordeaux
No
.
8
,
even
to
the
extent
of
reproducing
a
bowing
indication-
a
great
rarity
in
the
Herold
score
.
At
the
end
of
this
number
there
is
a
pencilled
sign
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
which
is
still
used
today
by
some
continental
conductors
to
indicate
the
imminent
entrance
of
drums
.
Drums
do
indeed
appear
in
the
first
bar
of
No
.
1
,
a
jolly
6/8
tune
which
in
its
context
must
be
a
continuation
of
the
love
scene
.
It
is
of
considerable
length
,
and
its
lilt
suggests
a
flirtation
with
coy
and
playful
exchanges
.
Its
counterpart
in
the
Bordeaux
score
was
cut
considerably
.
At
the
end
,
however
,
there
is
no
distant
echo
of
the
melody
heralding
the
approach
of
the
village
girls
,
as
in
the
original
,
but
instead
,
the
following
number
(
No
.
11
)
,
which
follows
straight
on
without
a
break
,
opens
with
a
sudden
6sforzando
chord
.
This
is
a
surprisingly
effective
piece
of
orchestration
:
a
chord
of
the
diminished
seventh
with
three
trombones
high
up
and
close
together
and
two
oboes
and
two
clarinets
in
their
low
reedy
register
,
while
all
the
strings
play
6tremolo
.
This
number
,
written
for
Colas
's
flight
,
begins
in
a
bustling
manner
and
then
eases
off
in
a
relaxation
of
the
tension
.
No
.
12
,
a
folky
number
in
6/8
written
in
simple
four-part
harmony
,
with
flutes
strengthening
the
tune
,
accompanies
the
entrance
of
the
village
girls
who
urge
Lise
to
accompany
them
to
the
harvest
.
Simone
then
appears
to
prevent
Lise
's
departure
to
No
.
13
,
in
which
her
anger
is
depicted
by
a
striking
piece
of
dramatic
scoring
for
strings
only
,
in
which
much
play
is
made
of
unison
,
fast-moving
phrases
in
the
minor
,
syncopation
,
quick
scales
,
crushed
notes
,
and
a
strong
dotted
rhythm
.
The
final
number
of
the
first
scene
,
No
.
14
,
introduces
Thomas
and
his
half-witted
son
Alain
,
whom
Simone
plans
to
marry
to
her
daughter
.
A
loud
,
majestic
,
march-like
theme
is
undoubtedly
the
accompaniment
for
the
entrance
of
father
and
son
.
Then
follows
an
effective
passage
of
soft
6staccato
minor
chords
on
strings
and
clarinets
only
,
which
is
probably
the
theme
for
the
stumbling
Alain
.
A
return
to
the
major
,
with
a
joyous
,
animated
6/8
theme
,
and
with
Alain
's
theme
repeated
,
ends
the
scene
with
the
proposed
marriage
arranged
and
the
departure
of
everyone
to
the
harvest
.
The
absence
of
a
clear
break
in
the
score
at
this
point
is
undoubtedly
explained
by
the
next
number
(
No
.
15
)
being
intended
to
accompany
a
changement
a
?
3
vue
to
the
harvest
scene
.
#
215
<
238
TEXT
G51
>
Nor
are
there
any
linguistic
barriers
to
this
pastime
;
the
same
bird
is
called
perdix
in
French
,
and
one
writer
stated
that
it
was
thus
called
because
it
regularly
perdit-
'loses
'
its
brood
.
Even
the
great
are
not
exempt
;
Swift
is
said
to
have
analysed
apothecary
as
from
'a
pot
he
carries
.
'
But
who
shall
blame
them
overmuch
when
we
discover
that
a
verb
such
as
atone
,
with
its
noun
atonement-
so
obviously
Latinate
in
appearance-
is
in
fact
a
compound
of
at
and
one
.
Children
are
particularly
and
naturally
prone
to
this
kind
of
etymologising
.
Continually
coming
across
strange
words
,
they
strive
to
make
sense
of
them
in
terms
of
the
vocabulary
they
already
possess
.
There
was
the
child
who
thought
that
Wilhelmina
was
so
called
because
she
was
mean
.
A
little
boy
,
whose
room
overlooked
a
cemetery
,
was
overheard
imitating
part
of
the
service
with
his
teddy-bear-
'in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
the
Son
,
and
in
the
hole
'e
goes
.
'
There
was
a
little
girl
,
wise
perhaps
beyond
her
years
,
who
interpreted
the
wedded
state
as
'wholly
a
matter
o
'
money
.
'
It
is
a
sobering
thought
that
,
although
different
in
degree
,
some
of
the
etymologies
which
even
our
great
dictionaries
give
may
be
popular
etymologies
;
for
when
information
about
early
forms
and
meanings
of
words
is
scarce
,
we
can
not
always
be
sure
that
our
etymologies
are
valid
.
We
still
do
not
know
the
origin
of
the
word
curmudgeon
.
An
early
nineteenth
century
dictionary-maker
's
surmise
that
it
is
from
French
coeur
me
?
2chant
,
'wicked
heart
,
'
is
rightly
suspect
.
For
the
most
part
,
this
pastime
has
no
permanent
effect
on
the
language
,
but
occasionally
,
so
strong
is
the
desire
to
make
familiar
that
which
is
strange
,
that
a
word
is
changed-
either
in
whole
or
in
part-
in
accordance
with
the
fancied
etymology
,
and
the
changed
form
is
henceforth
accepted
.
It
is
a
change
of
this
kind
which
is
often
specifically
intended
by
the
use
of
the
term
'folk
etymology
.
'
A
good
example
is
a
plant
,
proverbial
for
its
bitter
taste
,
namely
wormwood
.
Its
Latin
name
is
artemesia
absinthium
,
hence
the
name
absinthe
,
borrowed
from
French
,
for
a
liqueur
distilled
from
wine
and
wormwood
.
Few
of
us
would
immediately
connect
this
Latin
word
with
another
,
also
taken
by
us
from
French
,
namely
vermouth
,
the
aperitif
consisting
of
white
wine
flavoured
with
wormwood
and
other
aromatic
herbs
.
Both
wormwood
and
vermouth
are
from
the
same
root
,
a
Germanic
word
.
The
French
borrowed
theirs
,
with
but
little
adaptation
,
from
the
Old
High
German
word
wermuth
,
a
close
relative
of
which
became
Old
English
wermod
.
During
the
Middle
Ages
the
latter
was
altered
,
the
first
part
to
worm
and
the
second
to
wood
.
It
matters
little
to
the
unlettered
that
neither
worms
nor
wood
appear
to
have
anything
to
do
with
the
plant
.
The
main
object
,
assimilation
to
that
which
is
familiar
,
has
been
achieved
.
Popular
etymology
shows
,
in
fact
,
the
operation
of
a
widespread
and
powerful
linguistic
process
,
analogy
.
We
learn
,
recollect
,
and
become
adept
at
using
language
by
analogy
,
that
is
by
recalling
likenesses
of
meaning
,
grammatical
context
,
form
or
sound
.
We
know
that
cool
,
coolness
,
and
even
cold
,
are
related
to
each
other
.
It
is
not
surprising
,
therefore
,
that
our
ancestors
,
knowing
that
oecern
(
modern
acorn
)
referred
to
the
fruit
of
the
ac
'oaktree
,
'
should
assume
a
connection
between
the
two
and
believe
that
-cern
should
be
changed
to
-corn
.
In
fact
,
the
word
oecern
is
related
to
oecer
'a
field
'
(
modern
acre
,
which
has
,
however
,
become
specialised
in
meaning
)
,
and
originally
referred
to
the
produce
of
the
fields
in
general
.
It
is
not
the
observation
of
likenesses
which
is
at
fault
in
popular
etymology
,
it
is
the
fact
that
conclusions
about
the
relationships
of
words
,
drawn
from
comparisons
,
happen
to
be
erroneous
.
It
is
not
,
however
,
necessary
for
a
whole
word
to
be
transformed
in
order
to
satisfy
the
popular
etymologist
.
The
amateurs
,
the
unsophisticated
,
have
been
less
exacting
in
this
respect
than
learned
dilettantes
.
It
is
often
sufficient
for
the
former
that
one
part
of
a
strange
word
should
be
given
a
comfortingly
familiar
form
,
e.g
.
-room
in
mushroom
,
from
French
mousseron
,
or
-fish
in
crayfish
,
from
French
crevice
(
like
vermouth
,
a
borrowing
from
Old
High
German
,
from
crebig
,
related
to
our
crab
)
.
It
is
not
even
necessary
that
the
altered
word
should
be
obviously
meaningful
in
English
,
provided
that
it
fits
a
familiar
pattern
;
for
example
,
admiral-
by
analogy
with
the
many
Latin
loanwords
in
English
beginning
with
ad-
has
been
altered
from
Arabic
amiral
(
via
French
)
,
which
in
turn
is
from
amir
,
'prince
,
lord
,
'
more
familiar
to
us
in
the
form
Emir
.
Similarly
an
ending
has
been
transformed
in
syllable
,
from
French
syllabe
(
ultimately
from
Greek
)
,
by
analogy
with
the
many
Latin
loanwords
ending
in
-able
.
At
this
point
it
may
be
asked
what
dictates
that
one
word
should
be
altered
and
another
passed
over
?
It
is
not
enough
to
say
'unfamiliarity
'
and
leave
it
at
that
;
familiarity
and
unfamiliarity
are
relative
terms
.
Many
of
the
constituent
elements
of
our
vocabulary
are
terms
which
we
use
every
day
.
They
are
intimately
bound
up
with
ordinary
existence
;
we
accept
them
automatically
,
without
enquiry
.
We
rarely
ask
ourselves
why
a
house
is
so
called-
or
a
boy
or
a
tree
or
a
bird
.
As
our
education
and
experience
grow
we
accept
other
words
,
most
of
which
we
fit
into
a
linguistic
pattern
which
we
accept
as
belonging
to
our
language
.
We
go
even
further
and
come
to
regard
the
patterns
which
our
own
language
has
assumed
as
somehow
normal
,
and
consequently
view
words
entering
from
a
foreign
language
with
grave
suspicion
.
The
importance
of
folk
etymology
in
the
development
of
the
language
stems
largely
from
the
influence
it
exercises
on
foreign
words
when
they
are
first
introduced
.
It
is
not
surprising
that
a
great
many
of
these
changes
appear
to
have
taken
place
between
the
fourteenth
and
seventeenth
centuries
,
a
period
which
saw
the
assimilation
of
the
spate
of
French
loanwords
,
the
floodtide
of
Latin
loanwords
and
the
beginning
of
a
flow
of
words
from
the
more
exotic
languages
of
the
world
,
either
directly
into
English
or
via
other
European
countries
,
which
had
trading
and
colonial
interests
in
many
parts
of
the
world
.
English
has
no
monopoly
of
folk
or
popular
etymology
,
but
the
phenomenon
appears
to
have
been
particularly
widespread
in
our
language
.
Our
insularity
may
account
for
it
in
part
,
but
there
is
another
possible
explanation
.
Our
ancestors
,
like
the
Germans
to-day
,
had
a
predilection
for
compound
words
;
although
many
of
these
disappeared
in
the
course
of
time
,
the
expectation
that
the
elements
of
a
polysyllabic
word
could
and
should
be
capable
of
resolution
into
meaningful
elements
may
have
survived
.
Men
of
learning
have
also
made
free
with
words
,
particularly
those
of
Latin
origin
.
Abominable
was
from
Latin
abominabilis
,
'deserving
imprecation
,
'
which
was
a
compound
of
ab
and
omen
and
referred
to
the
deprecation
of
an
unfavourable
omen
.
From
the
time
of
Wycliffe
up
to
the
seventeenth
century
,
however
,
it
was
spelt
1abhominable
,
as
if
from
ab
homine
,
'away
from
man
,
'
i.e
.
'inhuman
.
'
Modern
scholarship
has
caused
restitution
to
be
made
here
,
but
not
in
the
case
of
arbour
,
a
word
which
goes
back
through
Old
French
to
Latin
herbarium
,
'a
green
retreat
.
'
In
Middle
English
it
was
spelt
herber
,
with
the
h
probably
already
lost
in
pronunciation
in
French
.
By
a
regular
sound
change
in
Middle
English
,
-er
came
to
be
pronounced
-ar
.
The
way
was
now
open
for
an
erroneous
association
of
the
word
with
Latin
arbor
,
'a
tree
.
'
The
spelling
was
first
affected
,
but
latterly
the
meaning
also
.
It
is
now
a
shady
retreat
with
climbing
plants
on
a
framework
of
wood-
the
two
ideas
have
been
amalgamated
.
The
mass
of
the
people
,
unlettered
and
knowing
no
language
but
their
own
,
were
also
busy
in
their
way
,
wrestling
with
the
outlandish
forms
of
foreign
words
,
quite
oblivious
of
the
fact
that
the
meanings
of
most
foreign
words
could
not
possibly
be
made
to
yield
satisfactory
sense
on
the
basis
of
English
roots
.
But
it
was
generally
sufficient
that
a
word
be
given
English
dress
,
even
if
this
was
not
appropriate
.
An
apposite
example
is
the
word
farthingale
,
denoting
the
framework
of
hoops
used
for
extending
women
's
skirts
.
Here
is
a
word
which
has
been
subjected
twice
to
the
alterations
of
popular
etymologists
,
both
in
French
and
in
English
.
The
kernel
of
the
word
is
Latin
viridis
,
'green
,
'
which
is
to
be
found
in
Spanish
verdugo
,
a
young
,
pliable
green
twig
;
a
framework
of
such
twigs
was
called
a
verdugado
.
Borrowed
by
the
French
,
it
became
verdugale
.
It
was
suggested
that
it
was
a
safeguard
of
virtue
,
as
it
was
impossible
to
approach
the
lady
except
at
arm
's
length
.
The
French
form
would
become
fartugale
in
Middle
English
as
a
result
of
the
change
of
-er
to
-ar
referred
to
above
.
But
no-one
knows
what
ingenious
associations
led
to
the
first
element
being
transformed
to
farthing
.
Many
words
are
thus
changed
so
as
to
convey
a
meaning
which
,
however
inappropriate
,
sounds
familiarly
upon
the
ear
.
Jerked
beef
,
flesh
dried
in
the
sun
,
is
a
corruption
of
Peruvian
charqui
;
compound
,
meaning
'enclosure
,
'
is
from
Malayan
kampung
;
Charterhouse
from
French
Chartreuse
,
a
Carthusian
monastery
;
kichshaws
from
French
quelques
choses
;
battledore
,
a
beetle
used
for
beating
washing
,
is
probably
from
Spanish
batidor
,
'a
beater
.
'
Ember
days
have
nothing
to
do
with
the
ashes
of
repentance
;
the
word
is
from
Old
English
ymbren
,
a
compound
word
formed
from
ymb
,
'about
,
around
,
'
and
ryne
,
'a
recurring
period
.
'
In
a
fifteenth
century
homily
folk
etymology
can
already
be
seen
at
work
on
this
word
.
Standard
English
is
far
from
having
a
monopoly
of
this
linguistic
phenomenon
,
which
is
to
be
found
also
in
the
dialects
.
A
Hampshire
farmer
had
fowls
of
different
breeds
,
including
Dorkings
;
he
discriminated
ingeniously
between
the
'dark
2'uns
'
and
the
'white
2'uns
.
'
The
bird
name
fieldfare
may
go
back
to
an
Old
English
form
feldfare
,
deduced
from
an
early
twelfth
century
form
feldware
;
but
the
first
element
may
originally
have
been
fealu
,
denoting
the
yellowish
colour
of
its
back
,
an
element
changed
in
early
Middle
English
to
felde
.
But
in
Cumberland
,
folk
etymology
certainly
seems
to
have
taken
place
in
its
dialect
name
,
2fell-faw
,
which
is
interpreted
as
'mountain
gypsy
.
'
More
than
irony
is
involved
in
the
colloquial
description
of
a
place
which
many
of
us
have
,
a
glory-hole
.
The
first
element
of
the
word
is
probably
related
to
Scottish
2glaury
,
'muddy
,
untidy
.
'
In
Scotland
and
Northern
England
a
three-legged
stool
was
sometimes
known
as
a
2creepie
,
a
corruption
of
French
tripied
,
'three
feet
.
'
This
interchange
between
the
sound
groups
<
5tr
>
and
<
5kr
>
is
not
uncommon
;
cf
.
English
crane
,
Danish
trane
,
and
English
huckleberry
and
hurtleberry
.
Hackberry
is
a
corruption
of
2hag-/
2heg-
berry
,
i.e
.
hedge
berry
,
a
Northern
name
for
the
bird-cherry
,
prunus
radus
.
An
ingenious
rationalisation
of
2hegberry
emanated
from
Cumberland
children
who
explained
,
'we
2caw
them
2hegberries
because
they
2heg
(
i.e
.
set
on
edge
)
our
teeth
.
'
There
is
the
Lancashire
corruption
2barley-men
(
also
2birley-
and
2burley-
)
from
byrlawmen
,
the
petty
officers
of
the
manorial
courts
in
medieval
times
;
a
byrlaw
,
cognate
with
our
bye-law
,
was
made
by
a
local
court
.
Terms
for
marbles
such
as
2all-plaister
,
2yallow-plaister
,
2alablaster
and
2alley
blaster
are
corruptions
of
alabaster
.
An
interesting
expression
for
a
lean-faced
person
is
2chittyfaced
,
a
corruption
of
Old
French
Chichevache
(
literally
'starving
cow
'
)
,
a
medieval
monster
fabled
to
devour
only
patient
wives
;
being
therefore
in
a
chronic
state
of
starvation
,
it
was
made
a
by-word
for
leanness
.
It
is
referred
to
in
the
closing
stanzas
of
Chaucer
's
Clerk
's
Tale
of
patient
Griselda
.
It
appears
later
to
have
been
confused
with
2chit
,
2chitty
,
'a
young
child
,
'
a
dialect
form
of
kitty
,
and
to
have
taken
on
the
meaning
'baby-faced
.
'
Popular
etymology
,
therefore
,
can
result
in
change
of
meaning
as
well
as
in
change
of
form
,
as
was
also
the
case
with
arbour
.
A
delightful
adaptation
of
a
Latin
word
occurs
in
the
Lancashire
2goose-on-ten-toes
,
a
goose
claimed
by
husbandmen
on
the
16th
Sunday
after
Trinity
,
when
the
collect
ended
:
'ac
bonis
operibus
jugiter
praestet
esse
intentos
.
'
#
232
<
239
TEXT
G52
>
In
many
areas
,
particularly
in
India
and
Burma
,
the
basic
problems
to
be
solved
before
development
can
begin
is
that
<
SIC
>
of
land
reform
,
involving
the
break-up
of
feudal
ownership
and
the
establishment
of
co-operatives
.
Only
by
these
means
can
there
be
any
hope
of
getting
communities
on
the
move
.
We
can
do
no
better
than
turn
back
to
India
again
to
illustrate
these
points
.
It
is
perhaps
natural
that
I
should
gather
together
the
threads
of
the
discussion
by
talking
of
this
massive
nation
of
over
4
million
people
.
Its
size
and
geographical
position
set
it
at
the
centre
of
world
politics
.
By
the
allegiance
of
its
rulers
to
socialism
it
provides
a
test
case
for
Conservative
principles
.
Above
all
,
it
provides
a
perfect
cross-section
of
all
the
stages
of
development
and
their
accompanying
problems
upon
which
we
have
touched
in
this
essay
.
Some
areas
and
sectors
are
already
far
advanced
and
are
overripe
for
private
domestic
and
foreign
investment
.
Other
areas
,
mostly
agricultural
,
remain
in
virtual
stagnation
,
still
awaiting
the
application
of
knowledge
and
resources
,
and
the
reforms
and
organisation
which
we
have
described
.
Across
the
whole
economy
there
is
a
lack
of
roads
,
drainage
,
education
and
health
services
,
and
in
the
towns
,
even
of
telephones
.
The
Indian
planners
have
been
criticised
for
the
rigidity
of
their
plans
and
the
emphasis
which
has
been
given
to
Government
investment
in
urban
and
already
industrialised
sectors
.
They
have
been
blamed
for
neglect
of
the
rural
sector
and
for
the
resulting
permanent
food
shortages
and
inflation
of
food
prices
which
this
imbalance
between
agriculture
and
industry
creates
.
Whatever
the
truth
in
these
accusations
,
as
Conservatives
we
would
like
to
see
the
Indian
Government
pursue
three
lines
of
development
policy
with
far
greater
vigour
than
at
present
.
First
,
encroachment
into
the
private
sector
should
be
replaced
by
withdrawal
and
more
overt
encouragement
to
private
domestic
and
overseas
enterprise
.
Secondly
,
the
application
of
finance
and
supervision
to
smallholders
'
agriculture
,
preceded
where
necessary
by
land
reforms
,
should
be
tackled
with
greater
dynamism
,
and
,
thirdly
,
these
two
policies
should
be
combined
with
greater
diligence
in
carrying
out
the
basic
services
and
providing
the
facilities
(
which
will
certainly
require
considerable
Government
expenditure
)
which
we
regard
as
being
rightly
within
the
sphere
of
government
.
That
we
can
hope
to
see
such
policies
pursued
in
India
is
doubtful
.
But
it
is
possible
that
we
can
have
,
over
a
period
of
time
,
some
marginal
influence
on
the
pattern
of
progress
.
To
withhold
aid
is
not
the
way
to
exert
this
influence
.
On
the
contrary
,
more
aid
,
better
administered
,
offers
the
best
hope
of
success
.
Aid
is
essentially
a
part
of
foreign
policy
.
But
it
should
be
seen
as
a
contracting
and
not
a
permanent
element
of
foreign
policy
,
for
its
aim
should
be
to
return
predominantly
to
the
sphere
of
private
initiative
both
the
processes
of
economic
development
which
it
is
trying
to
assist
and
the
processes
of
capital
investment
for
which
it
stands
as
a
partial
substitute
.
This
must
be
the
general
objective
.
To
deny
it
makes
the
dispensation
of
all
aid
purposeless
and
wasteful
.
While
development
gathers
momentum
we
shall
have
to
condone
a
variety
of
deviations
from
the
principles
which
we
support
and
would
see
established
.
But
if
,
amidst
the
many
changes
and
expedients
,
we
can
both
provide
aid
and
bring
to
bear
some
influence
in
line
with
our
general
aim
,
then
we
stand
a
good
chance
of
seeing
thriving
economies
growing
up
in
the
underdeveloped
world
,
based
on
free
enterprise
and
a
fine
sense
of
friendship
and
unity
with
the
already
industrialised
countries
.
If
not
,
then
we
run
the
risk
of
divorcing
the
poor
half
of
the
world
from
the
rich
and
of
creating
opportunities
for
all
the
subversion
,
disruption
and
tyranny
which
that
state
of
affairs
can
bring
.
JAMES
LEMKIN
Commonwealth
approaches
9
Conservatism
in
a
post-imperial
age
In
the
second
half
of
the
twentieth
century
,
amidst
revolution
and
turmoil
,
the
British
Commonwealth
survives
.
Its
continued
existence
is
of
itself
proof
positive
to
Conservatives
that
the
institution
works
.
But
is
there
too
much
complacency
about
this
?
Is
interracial
partnership
,
which
is
the
hub
of
Commonwealth
development
,
possible
today
?
The
evidence
of
Africa
in
196
is
that
numbers
matter
more
than
the
quality
of
things
.
But
the
needs
of
Africa
in
197
show
that
European
,
Asian
and
African
must
cooperate
to
sustain
an
expanding
economy
,
based
on
a
representative
system
of
government
.
That
the
needs
of
197
are
desirable
political
ends
will
be
denied
by
few
British
politicians
.
The
hub
of
the
argument-
and
this
affects
the
Commonwealth
,
and
not
merely
British
Africa-
is
that
Conservative
principle
will
result
in
methods
being
applied
that
would
differ
substantially
from
those
of
the
Liberals
who
would
maximise
freedom
at
the
expense
of
order
,
and
greatly
from
those
of
the
Labour
Party
which
would
prefer
rapid
,
perhaps
revolutionary
,
social
change
to
organic
growth
.
Conservatives
,
however
,
do
not
in
their
approach
to
the
Commonwealth
,
start
with
a
clean
plate
.
Their
record
is
very
much
of
the
species
of
the
curate
's
egg
.
Some
economic
neglect
,
some
administrative
tyranny
has
been
shameful
.
But
in
other
places
,
the
broad
progress
under
a
Conservative
government
has
been
startling
,
not
merely
to
indigenous
Commonwealth
peoples
fed
on
the
idea
of
Tory
bogeymen
,
but
to
Conservatives
who
found
a
good
deal
of
practical
sense
planted
amongst
those
who
have
cooperated
with
them
in
Asia
and
Africa
.
Conservatives
today
are
cast
in
a
liberalising
mantle
,
however
much
some
of
them
may
wish
the
garment
to
be
thrown
off
.
In
their
approach
to
the
Commonwealth
,
Conservatives
bring
three
political
principles
to
bear
.
First
they
see
the
Commonwealth
as
a
whole
.
This
needs
a
good
deal
of
Tory
self-reconciliation
as
the
reciprocity
of
material
interests
of
Commonwealth
countries
declines
.
Secondly
,
they
accept
that
effective
power
which
has
passed
can
not
be
successfully
recalled
.
This
leads
Tories
sometimes
to
credit
non-
,
or
not
wholly
,
self-governing
European
communities
with
greater
authority
than
in
fact
such
groups
have
.
Thirdly
,
Conservatives
accept
the
value
of
an
objective
law
free
from
administrative
meddling-
the
rule
of
Law
.
Now
given
these
three
working
Conservative
approaches
a
keen
supporter
of
the
Government
may
well
meet
himself
coming
the
other
way
.
He
believes
in
the
Statute
of
Westminster
as
a
symbol
of
equal
power
.
But
he
also
knows
that
racial
discrimination
will
destroy
the
unity
of
the
Commonwealth
.
The
translation
of
one
nation
abroad
,
as
has
been
spoken
of
by
Mr
Iain
Macleod
,
is
meaningless
unless
a
stand
is
made
on
racial
discrimination
(
in
whichever
direction
it
operates
)
.
The
Conservative
speaks
up
for
impartial
law
but
what
of
Hola
?
And
because
he
starts
from
this
standpoint
few
speeches
made
in
the
House
of
Commons
during
the
previous
Secretaryship
of
the
Colonies
were
in
fact
more
effective
than
Mr
Enoch
Powell
on
Hola
to
an
unvigilant
House
of
Commons
at
half
past
one
in
the
morning
.
To
stand
for
the
rule
of
law
enables
the
colonial
regime
in
its
closing
days
to
help
purge
itself
of
its
paternalist
past
.
But
when
a
newly
independent
regime
rejects
the
common
law
and
substitutes
rule
by
executive
,
do
some
Conservatives
wonder
whether
these
political
principles
are
the
playthings
of
academics
rather
than
the
medicine
of
good
government
?
Conservatives
in
government
are
of
course
being
carried
forward
by
the
6e
?
2lan
of
the
nationalism
of
others
and
this
overshadows
their
concern
for
order
which
at
best
means
a
balanced
advance
,
putting
emphasis
on
economic
as
well
as
political
development
.
But
to
define
balance
is
to
defy
politics
.
Sometimes
bread
is
more
important
than
votes
,
sometimes
both
are
necessary
.
In
some
territories
votes
can
be
given
,
but
bread
can
not
be
provided
.
The
Conservative
properly
brings
an
undogmatic
approach
to
these
problems
.
In
being
pragmatic
about
his
priorities
he
will
rightly
emphasise
on
the
one
hand
,
for
example
,
the
political
advance
of
Somalia
,
while
arguing
on
the
other
that
a
more
complex
set
of
constitutional
checks
and
balances
is
required
in
Northern
Rhodesia
.
The
jibe
of
Mr
Mboya
in
attacking
the
Lancaster
House
Conference
that
what
Somalia
required
were
settlers
was
double-edged
.
Settlers
might
have
retarded
Somalia's
political
progress
,
but
they
would
have
given
it
a
much
better
standard
of
living
.
No
Conservative
in
looking
at
the
Commonwealth
will
underestimate
Britain
's
interests
in
preserving
the
Commonwealth
as
an
institution
.
To
say
this
is
not
to
suggest
that
Commonwealth
relations
are
merely
an
extension
of
foreign
policy
.
Britain
must
analyse
her
interests
hard
before
she
can
determine
in
what
way
her
contribution
to
the
Commonwealth
may
be
effective
and
acceptable
.
The
Commonwealth
today
is
largely
a
new
institution
.
Sharpeville
,
the
passing
of
responsibility
to
the
new
coloured
territories
,
the
tremendous
drive
to
give
economic
aid
to
under-developed
countries
,
the
willingness
of
Great
Britain
to
prefer
Commonwealth
under-developed
countries
to
foreign
under-developed
countries
as
a
priority
for
aid
,
and
the
need
of
new
Commonwealth
countries
for
administrative
and
technical
assistance-
all
these
have
shifted
the
balance
of
subjects
for
discussion
amongst
Commonwealth
Prime
Ministers
from
defence
of
the
free
world
and
from
inter-Commonwealth
trade-
as
were
the
principal
subjects
before
the
Second
World
War-
to
this
new
gamut
of
subjects
bound
up
as
they
are
with
a
new
psychological
relationship
between
Britain
and
the
new
members
of
the
Commonwealth
.
Now
Britain
's
interests
in
the
Commonwealth
are
four-fold
.
First
,
in
a
world
of
large
units
,
Britain
is
striving
to
maintain
an
existing
large
institution
,
being
enlarged
as
each
year
goes
by
,
without
committing
it
strategically
to
Russia
or
America
.
Britain
has
a
double
role
to
play
in
this
respect
.
Some
of
the
members
of
the
Commonwealth-
Canada
,
Great
Britain
,
Australia
and
New
Zealand-
are
bound
up
in
defence
pacts
with
the
United
States
,
which
are
devised
as
a
protection
against
the
Sino-Soviet
block
.
Britain
nevertheless
can
maintain
,
through
the
Commonwealth
,
peculiarly
friendly
relations
with
countries
that
would
not
wish
to
be
aligned
in
such
a
struggle
.
Britain
's
second
interest
is
to
harness
the
power
,
both
the
political
power
and
the
administrative
skill
,
that
lies
in
the
Commonwealth
to
the
task
of
healing
divisions
in
parts
of
the
world-
first
,
of
course
,
putting
the
house
of
the
Commonwealth
in
order
,
and
secondly
in
assisting
to
maintain
peace
in
countries
adjacent
to
Commonwealth
countries
.
Thirdly
,
Britain
's
interest
,
although
it
may
in
truth
be
said
now
to
be
a
declining
interest
relative
to
Europe
,
is
to
expand
the
trade
of
the
sterling
Commonwealth
.
It
is
a
declining
interest
because
it
must
be
recognised
that
the
purchasing
power
of
the
under-developed
countries
in
the
Commonwealth
will
rise
slowly
compared
with
that
of
Europe
.
These
areas
,
which
are
areas
of
primary
producing
,
will
not
show
the
most
dramatic
changes
in
consumption
during
the
next
decade
or
so
.
For
the
dramatic
expansion
of
its
trade
,
Britain
will
do
better
out
of
trade
of
manufactured
made-up
goods
with
Europe
and
with
some
of
the
big
countries
of
South
East
Asia
before
it
will
see
any
great
improvement
in
its
trade
with
the
Commonwealth
sterling
area
.
But
Britain
's
last
interest
is
to
assist
the
countries
of
the
Commonwealth
to
modernise
rapidly
by
speeding
technical
progress
through
an
acceptable
educational
system
.
These
are
not
selfish
aims
,
although
they
will
rebound
to
the
benefit
of
the
people
of
Britain
in
two
ways
.
First
,
we
shall
have
friends
in
the
world
,
at
a
time
when
negotiations
of
international
problems
are
resolved
by
larger
and
larger
groups
of
nations
.
Friends
are
necessary
for
the
safe
conduct
of
our
affairs
abroad
.
Secondly
,
through
the
medium
of
the
English
language
,
through
the
influence
of
our
teachers
and
administrators
,
Britain
's
word
can
still
be
of
value
in
some
parts
of
the
world
.
It
would
be
arrogant
to
think
only
of
Britain
's
role
in
the
Commonwealth
.
For
some
time
the
idea
of
the
mother
country
has
been
dwindling
as
the
coloured
races
came
to
power
in
the
new
territories
,
and
the
idea
of
London
as
being
the
centre
of
activities
has
shifted
from
the
American
continent
to
Asia
,
and
now
,
for
the
time
being
,
to
Africa
.
#
21
<
24
TEXT
G53
>
He
has
undoubtedly
helped
to
fortify
its
already
substantial
reputation
for
fairness
and
efficiency
.
The
position
can
,
however
,
best
be
assessed
by
my
readers
for
themselves
through
my
giving
them
some
instances
of
the
Danish
Ombudsman
's
activities
in
the
sphere
of
his
individual
grievance
work
.
In
its
summer
issue
of
1959
the
journal
``
Public
Law
''
published
an
article
by
Miss
I.
M.
Pedersen
,
a
Danish
civil
servant
,
in
which
a
detailed
analysis
of
this
aspect
of
the
Ombudsman
's
work
is
attempted
.
The
picture
which
this
article
gives
is
so
clear
and
convincing
that
I
am
inserting
it
as
an
Appendix
.
I
shall
confine
myself
here
to
describing
one
or
two
outstanding
cases
.
One
of
these
was
a
complaint
addressed
to
the
Ombudsman
by
a
bookseller
,
who
held
that
he
had
been
penalized
by
publicity
given
by
the
police
to
a
charge
brought
against
him
for
defrauding
his
creditors
.
On
investigation
,
it
proved
that
his
wife
from
whom
he
was
separated
had
been
summoned
to
give
evidence
against
him
and
that
she
had
been
sent
copies
of
the
summons
,
which
revealed
the
nature
of
the
alleged
offence
,
to
relations
who
thereupon
stopped
giving
him
financial
assistance
.
<
SIC
>
The
Ombudsman
recommended
that
in
future
summonses
to
witnesses
should
not
show
the
nature
of
the
offence
about
to
be
tried
and
this
recommendation
has
been
embodied
in
law
.
<
SIC
>
In
the
course
of
another
inquiry
the
Ombudsman
revealed
that
the
Danish
Ministry
of
Agriculture
had
been
acting
6ultra
vires
in
a
certain
matter
for
some
twenty
years
.
His
activities
have
likewise
embraced
such
varying
subjects
as
the
right
of
certified
mental
patients
to
have
their
consent
asked
before
a
leucotomy
<
SIC
>
is
performed
on
them
and
a
complaint
against
the
Copenhagen
police
for
alleged
aggressive
action
over
a
car
licensing
offence
.
Equally
,
various
other
matters
,
such
as
the
calculation
of
damages
in
cases
of
disablement
,
have
been
found
to
be
beyond
his
practical
competence
.
There
is
no
doubt
that
much
of
the
success
of
the
institution
of
Ombudsman
has
derived
from
the
skill
and
high
reputation
of
Professor
Hurwitz
,
Denmark
's
first
Ombudsman
.
In
a
country
where
academic
qualifications
are
highly
valued
,
his
distinction
as
a
professor
of
criminal
science
has
stood
him
in
good
stead
.
In
Britain
,
where
high
academic
appointments
are
not
normally
regarded
as
proof
of
administrative
or
judicial
wisdom
,
and
where
even
the
existence
of
criminal
science
is
a
matter
of
dispute
,
Professor
Hurwitz
'
success
might
have
been
less
outstanding
.
Here
we
should
look
to
a
judge
or
a
retired
and
senior
Treasury
official
,
or
to
Parliament
,
to
provide
such
services
if
they
are
required
.
What
matters
is
that
Denmark
appears
to
have
found
a
way
of
satisfying
what
is
6prima
facie
a
legitimate
public
demand
for
protection
against
administrative
abuse
without
either
paralysing
administration
or
diminishing
the
dignity
and
independence
of
the
judicature
.
This
,
to
say
the
least
,
is
a
constitutional
example
worthy
of
scrutiny
in
the
context
of
other
political
and
social
circumstances
which
,
however
,
include
the
tendency
towards
ever-increasing
administration
noted
by
the
advocates
of
the
Ombudsman
in
post-war
Denmark
.
Already
,
however
,
words
have
been
used
in
this
exposition
which
demand
much
closer
analysis
.
The
respective
spheres
of
justice
and
administration
,
the
precise
difference
between
judicial
and
executive
acts
,
the
relationship
of
the
legislature
to
these
other
two
branches
of
government
,
and
in
particular
the
implications
of
the
doctrine
of
Parliamentary
sovereignty
cherished
in
Britain
,
are
all
matters
which
must
be
examined
more
thoroughly
before
the
relevance
of
the
Danish
institution
of
the
Ombudsman
for
this
country
's
affairs
can
begin
to
be
judged
.
CHAPTER
TWO
LEGALITY
OR
JUSTICE
IT
IS
OFTEN
said
that
in
England
at
the
beginning
of
the
seventeenth
century
there
were
three
competitors
to
sovereignty
,
King
,
Parliament
and
the
judges
.
After
a
while
,
the
judges
withdrew
from
the
contest
and
King
and
Parliament
were
left
to
fight
it
out
between
themselves
.
The
withdrawal
of
the
judges
was
a
crucial
event
,
for
it
imparted
to
the
British
system
of
government
what
has
ever
since
remained
,
at
any
rate
in
form
,
its
dominant
characteristic
,
the
institution
of
Parliamentary
sovereignty
.
The
doctrine
that
Parliament
is
legally
entitled
to
do
whatever
it
chooses
,
that
it
is
the
final
authority
before
which
all
others
must
bow
,
now
has
general
acceptance
here
.
It
is
not
so
elsewhere
.
Other
countries
,
in
particular
the
United
States
of
America
,
have
sought
to
guarantee
liberty
by
laying
down
a
fundamental
law
and
entrusting
its
guardianship
to
a
Supreme
Court
.
They
have
sought
still
further
to
guarantee
this
system
of
law
by
a
strict
separation
and
balance
of
powers
between
the
executive
and
the
legislature
.
In
Britain
,
on
the
other
hand
,
it
has
been
assumed
that
the
welfare
of
society
demands
the
unquestioning
and
habitual
acceptance
of
the
supremacy
of
Parliament
,
a
Parliament
which
can
not
limit
its
own
competence
and
can
not
bind
its
successors
.
No
doubt
it
was
in
the
seventeenth
century
that
the
decisive
steps
in
this
direction
were
taken
,
but
it
would
be
a
mistake
to
read
into
the
constitutional
debates
of
those
days
the
modern
conception
of
Parliamentary
sovereignty
which
grew
out
of
them
.
The
truth
is
that
all
three
participants
in
the
constitutional
conflicts
of
Stuart
times
in
some
degree
accepted
the
notion
of
fundamental
law
and
were
largely
ignorant
of
the
notion
of
sovereignty
as
it
was
later
formulated
.
King
,
judges
and
Parliament
,
in
debating
such
matters
as
who
had
the
right
to
impose
taxes
,
all
appealed
to
an
ill-defined
system
of
customs
and
principles
which
they
assumed
to
constitute
the
immemorial
law
of
the
land
.
The
notion
that
Government
existed
to
safeguard
and
interpret
this
law
was
common
to
all
of
them
.
There
was
indeed
no
clear
distinction
between
legislation
and
adjudication
.
Officially
,
Parliament
,
though
it
is
normally
regarded
as
the
legislator
today
,
is
still
designated
as
a
``
High
Court
''
.
Its
procedure
still
bears
many
of
the
marks
of
its
origin
as
a
place
where
private
grievances
are
aired
and
remedied
.
The
very
word
''
enact
''
strictly
means
``
interpret
''
,
and
the
notion
of
law
making
as
a
creative
process
is
something
very
novel
indeed
.
Down
to
the
nineteenth
century
,
the
idea
of
the
House
of
Commons
as
an
institution
existing
mainly
for
the
defence
and
adjustment
of
private
rights
was
dominant
.
The
great
part
of
the
business
of
the
eighteenth-century
House
of
Commons
concerned
private
and
indeed
intimate
affairs
.
If
a
man
wanted
to
enclose
a
piece
of
common
land
he
could
do
so
only
by
virtue
of
a
private
Act
of
Parliament
;
if
a
man
wanted
a
divorce
he
could
get
it
only
by
means
of
such
an
Act
.
The
procedure
for
Private
Bills
still
had
an
important
place
in
the
business
of
Parliament
down
to
the
beginning
of
this
century
.
Much
of
what
is
now
done
by
administrative
act
used
to
be
accomplished
in
this
way
.
For
instance
,
compulsory
acquisition
of
land
for
such
purposes
as
the
building
of
railways
in
the
last
century
was
brought
about
by
private
Acts
of
Parliament
.
A
Bill
would
be
prepared
by
a
Member
and
,
when
it
came
up
for
Parliamentary
consideration
,
interested
parties
would
send
their
lawyers
to
the
Bar
of
the
House
to
plead
their
cause
.
No
branch
of
the
Bar
was
more
profitable
or
a
quicker
highroad
to
success
until
quite
recent
times
than
this
Parliamentary
work
.
The
most
characteristic
defence
of
the
complicated
and
irrational
franchise
on
which
the
Commons
was
elected
before
1832
was
that
,
for
all
its
irregularities
,
it
produced
an
assembly
well
fitted
to
discharge
the
essential
business
of
Parliament
as
it
was
then
conceived
,
the
guaranteeing
of
private
rights
.
It
was
an
assembly
,
the
argument
ran
,
where
a
man
might
plead
his
grievance
in
the
knowledge
that
it
would
be
listened
to
by
representatives
of
every
considerable
interest
in
the
land
,
and
in
the
hope
that
the
conclusion
which
would
emerge
would
represent
something
like
the
national
view
of
commonsense
in
the
matter
.
From
1832
onwards
,
however
,
this
character
has
been
radically
changed
.
The
procedure
for
Private
Bills
is
virtually
extinct
,
though
there
are
some
instances
of
its
use
,
as
in
the
recent
case
of
the
Esso
Petroleum
Bill
,
when
a
private
company
sought
powers
of
compulsory
purchase
.
It
may
now
be
safely
said
,
with
certain
qualifications
regarding
Question
Time
and
Adjournment
Debates
,
that
the
primary
business
of
the
Commons
has
ceased
to
be
the
rectification
of
private
grievances
and
has
become
the
enactment
of
public
legislation
.
Large
and
highly
disciplined
Parties
emerged
with
organised
followings
in
the
country
,
so
that
it
is
only
on
a
minority
of
issues
that
the
House
of
Commons
can
formulate
an
independent
view
.
Indeed
,
the
best
contemporary
exponents
of
the
constitution
,
like
Sir
Ivor
Jennings
,
have
no
hesitation
in
holding
that
the
real
business
of
Parliament
is
to
sustain
government
in
office
.
Public
interest
has
largely
shifted
away
from
Westminster
to
the
Party
conferences
and
the
private
conclaves
of
Parliamentary
Parties
,
each
of
which
is
supported
by
a
highly
developed
bureaucracy
.
It
is
at
these
places
,
after
all
,
that
things
really
happen
,
that
general
plans
of
future
legislation
are
formulated
,
subsequently
to
be
embodied
in
election
programmes
.
A
victorious
Party
at
an
election
tends
to
assume
,
often
with
little
justification
,
that
it
has
been
authorised
to
carry
out
in
detail
the
measures
listed
in
its
programme
,
measures
conceived
by
Party
bureaucrats
,
born
at
Party
conferences
and
designed
less
to
reflect
the
will
of
Members
of
Parliament
or
even
that
of
the
country
at
large
than
to
appease
the
Party
zealots
.
These
changes
in
the
functioning
of
Parliament
have
of
course
been
accompanied
by
similar
changes
in
constitutional
theory
.
The
constitution
is
no
longer
conceived
as
a
system
of
private
rights
and
legislation
is
now
regarded
as
a
dynamic
,
not
an
interpretative
,
process
.
The
legislator
's
task
is
conceived
as
being
that
of
formulating
general
laws
for
the
good
of
society
rather
than
that
of
adjusting
private
interests
.
Inevitably
,
of
course
,
highly
organised
interests
within
society
have
a
great
and
,
some
would
say
,
a
growing
influence
on
law
,
but
,
even
in
the
case
of
the
trade
unions
with
their
substantial
representation
in
the
Commons
,
it
is
an
influence
which
is
commonly
exercised
outside
Parliament
.
The
delicate
balances
between
different
religious
denominations
embodied
in
the
Butler
Education
Act
,
for
instance
,
were
the
result
of
prolonged
diplomacy
exercised
by
the
Minister
before
the
Bill
was
prepared
.
Almost
all
Acts
of
Parliament
today
are
preceded
by
negotiations
of
this
kind
,
but
the
theory
of
the
legislative
process
takes
no
account
of
these
pressures
.
The
doctrine
is
that
a
Parliament
representing
the
general
will
formulates
general
rules
for
society
at
large
.
The
generality
of
the
rules
is
indeed
inevitable
as
a
result
of
the
complexity
of
the
matters
with
which
contemporary
legislation
deals
and
the
numbers
of
those
affected
by
it
,
but
it
is
also
increasingly
assumed
to
be
a
necessary
consequence
of
the
rule
of
law
.
If
the
legislator
addresses
himself
with
particularity
to
the
interests
of
this
or
that
man
or
group
his
perception
of
the
social
good
,
it
is
believed
,
will
perforce
be
corrupted
.
Obviously
,
however
,
nothing
could
be
further
removed
from
the
tradition
of
Parliamentary
government
which
had
been
handed
down
to
our
early
Victorian
ancestors
than
the
principle
of
the
necessary
generality
of
the
process
of
lawmaking
.
Now
,
in
whatever
way
government
may
be
theoretically
conceived
,
it
is
in
practice
a
matter
of
the
adjustment
of
a
multiplicity
of
private
interests
.
If
the
function
of
an
Act
of
Parliament
is
to
establish
general
principles
and
rules
,
the
details
must
be
filled
in
by
someone
,
and
it
is
to
the
civil
service
that
the
task
of
filling
in
these
gaps
has
fallen
in
modern
times
.
Over
the
last
half-century
Parliament
has
perforce
delegated
to
Ministers
and
to
subordinate
organs
of
the
executive
the
task
of
devising
the
measures
needed
to
achieve
the
objects
of
its
legislation
,
and
the
measures
thus
devised
,
although
they
have
lacked
the
direct
consent
of
Parliament
,
have
been
endowed
with
all
the
force
of
statutes
.
Some
of
these
decrees
have
themselves
been
very
general
in
character
,
and
the
machinery
for
reviewing
them
in
Parliament
has
often
been
highly
inadequate
.
#
22
<
241
TEXT
G54
>
The
market
for
this
type
of
piece
,
bubbling
with
Mediterranean
6joie
de
vivre
,
and
redolent
of
bougainvillaea
and
6pizza
,
remains
pretty
constant
.
In
many
countries
,
even
the
daily
papers
devote
columns
to
this
kind
of
thing
,
and
still
come
back
for
more
.
The
Germans
in
particular
will
take
an
indefinite
wordage
about
the
land
where
the
lemon
blooms
.
German
correspondents
can
survey
their
public
on
St.
Peter's
Square
every
Easter
.
They
stand
in
pouring
rain
amid
the
puddles
,
dressed
in
thin
cambric
blouses
and
astonishingly
short
shorts
.
Between
their
chattering
teeth
they
emit
little
cries
of
Wunderscho
''
n
!
and
Fantastisch
!
as
they
empty
the
water
out
of
their
camera
shutters
.
The
journalistic
dog-days
from
May
to
September
are
a
cruel
problem
for
the
professionisti
,
who
are
expected
to
offer
their
employers
something
more
substantial
than
the
latest
old-world
customs
thought
up
by
the
Italian
National
Tourist
Board
.
Not
for
them
the
fragrant
piece
about
wine
running
from
fountains
at
some
village
festa
.
But
certain
hardy
perennials
have
been
evolved
to
meet
this
recurring
crisis
,
though
it
is
regarded
as
bad
form
to
use
most
of
them
before
July
.
Safest
,
perhaps
,
is
the
one
that
comes
in
from
Pisa
about
3th
June
each
year
:
LEANING
TOWER
TOTTERING
!
JAPANESE
EXPERT
INJECTS
PLASTIC
INTO
FOUNDATIONS
.
This
story
,
in
its
numerous
variants
,
is
usually
good
for
at
least
ten
lines
on
an
inside
page
.
It
can
be
followed
with
another
ten
lines
the
following
day
,
about
the
6de
?
2menti
issued
by
the
Mayor
of
Pisa
.
A
little
later
,
Venice
comes
in
with
a
similarly
useful
item
:
PALACES
SINK
INTO
GRAND
CANAL
:
BRIDGE
OF
SIGHS
SUBSIDING
.
Even
if
it
should
be
decided
to
let
this
standby
lie
fallow
for
a
season
,
there
is
always
a
handy
substitute
about
a
strike
of
gondoliers
.
Bits
about
gondoliers
are
always
printed
.
There
has
been
some
jealousy
about
these
stories
in
recent
years
,
and
Florence
has
retorted
strongly
with
the
White
Ant
Peril
.
This
has
the
advantage
that
it
can
be
applied
to
almost
any
well-known
building
:
TERMITES
UNDERMINE
PITTI
PALACE
is
perhaps
the
favourite
version
.
Floods
in
the
Po
Valley
and
eruptions
of
Etna
and
Vesuvius
are
usually
well
received
,
but
snowfalls
in
the
Alps
are
the
safest
weather-stories
any
date
after
15th
May
.
They
can
be
telephoned
or
cabled
with
special
confidence
if
they
involve
blocking
of
well-known
passes
,
particularly
the
St.
Bernard
.
In
the
latter
case
,
mention
should
also
be
made
of
the
Hospice
and
its
dogs
.
It
is
customary
to
state
that
all
the
latter
are
about
to
be
destroyed
,
because
(
a
)
they
have
gone
raving
mad
and
attacked
travellers
in
distress
,
or
(
b
)
are
so
enfeebled
by
inbreeding
that
they
can
hardly
stand
up
.
Should
snow
occur
anywhere
within
a
hundred
miles
of
Rome
,
it
can
be
reported
that
packs
of
famished
wolves
have
been
driven
down
from
the
Abruzzi
and
have
decimated
flocks
of
sheep
within
sight
of
the
Colosseum
.
But
this
item
is
rarely
printed
much
before
Christmas
.
However
,
an
inspired
variant
of
the
Bitter
Weather
story
recently
almost
reached
the
heights
of
the
Love-mad
Major
.
It
ran
in
several
papers
simultaneously
.
A
postman
named
Giancarlo
Peppino
Dante
Tagliabue
had
been
delivering
letters
for
thirty
years
in
a
rural
district
near
Aquila
,
it
seemed
,
and
was
proud
of
never
having
missed
a
day
.
Heavy
snowfalls
had
covered
the
rugged
district
with
a
deep
,
thick
mantle
,
interspersed
with
occasional
drifts
.
Giancarlo
strapped
on
his
skis
nevertheless
,
and
set
off
on
his
round
.
At
seven-thirty
in
the
morning
he
was
seen
by
a
shepherd
,
gamely
negotiating
a
particularly
tricky
section
of
the
mountain
road
to
San
Doloroso
.
At
about
ten
o'clock
,
linesmen
working
on
a
power
cable
four
kilometres
from
Monte
Callifugo
thought
they
heard
howls
and
a
deep-throated
baying
.
At
four
,
when
it
was
already
growing
dark
,
a
patrol
of
carabinieri
found
Tagliabue
's
official
cap
halfway
down
a
snow-covered
hillside
.
On
the
road
above
,
half-buried
in
drifts
,
were
scattered
twenty
or
thirty
letters
,
five
copies
of
the
Corriere
dell
'
Aquila
and
an
official
receipt-book
for
registered
mail
.
Of
Giancarlo
nothing
was
left
...
.
Several
papers
ran
banner
headlines
:
DEVOTED
POSTMAN
EATEN
BY
WOLVES
.
A
left-wing
organ
recalled
that
only
the
previous
year
Tagliabue
had
received
a
scroll
from
the
Postal
Workers
'
Union
.
Two
agencies
circulated
smudgy
photographs
of
his
unattractive
wife
and
seven
children
.
The
Voce
di
Trastevere
opened
a
nation-wide
subscription
fund
.
It
was
not
until
several
weeks
later
that
Tagliabue
was
detained
by
the
Foggia
police
for
simulating
an
offence
.
He
had
been
sweating
up
that
snow-covered
hillside
,
he
explained
,
reflecting
that
he
would
not
be
pensioned
for
another
fifteen
years
.
He
thought
of
his
nagging
wife
and
appalling
brats
,
and
it
was
just
too
much
for
him
.
He
threw
down
his
letters
and
his
hat
into
the
snow
and
took
the
first
train
to
Foggia
.
He
had
been
living
there
ever
since
with
a
waitress
from
a
local
trattoria
.
The
only
wolf
he
had
ever
seen
,
he
said
,
was
in
a
travelling
zoo
.
However
,
I
should
not
like
to
convey
the
impression
that
no
authentic
news
is
transmitted
from
Italy
.
Many
Rome
reports
are
based
on
the
most
solid
facts-
as
witness
the
affair
of
the
twenty-six
Yemeni
concubines
.
The
Alban
Hills
south-east
of
Rome
have
been
celebrated
since
pre-classical
days
for
the
beauty
of
their
countryside
,
and
the
picturesque
town
of
Frascati
has
been
successively
the
headquarters
of
Etruscan
kings
,
Saracen
pirates
,
Renaissance
princes
and
German
field-marshals
.
But
it
is
rare
for
buildings
there
to
fly
large
red
flags
emblazoned
with
scimitars
and
five-pointed
stars
.
When
a
rash
of
these
exotic
banners
broke
out
in
Frascati
one
recent
June
,
residents
at
first
suspected
another
foreign
occupation
.
They
were
quickly
reassured
;
the
flags
were
in
honour
of
sixty-five
year-old
Imam
Ahmed
,
King
of
the
Yemen
and
self-proclaimed
Suzerain
of
Aden
,
who
had
arrived
to
undergo
treatment
at
a
local
clinic
.
The
Royal
Yemeni
Embassy
had
originally
rented
merely
an
entire
hotel
for
the
monarch
and
his
suite
,
but
at
the
last
moment
it
was
learnt
that
the
Imam
himself
would
have
to
remain
in
the
clinic
for
medical
attention
.
The
second
floor
of
the
hospital
was
therefore
cleared
of
other
patients
,
and
additional
flags
were
hung
from
the
windows
.
The
arrival
of
the
royal
caravan
from
Ciampino
Airport
created
a
certain
stir
.
Some
twenty
Cadillacs
disgorging
nearly
a
hundred
persons
gave
the
impression
that
a
successful
fancy-dress
party
must
be
in
progress
.
After
the
Imam
himself
had
been
helped
to
his
apartments
,
a
succession
of
wizened
brown
tribesmen
,
about
five
feet
tall
and
clad
in
bizarre
mauve
and
orange
suitings
,
emerged
from
the
vehicles
.
Lastly
thirty-seven
muffled
figures
,
swathed
in
veils
and
wrappings
and
attended
by
men
with
scimitars
and
muskets
,
scuttled
from
the
hindmost
cars
and
vanished
into
the
hotel
.
The
two
principal
members
of
the
suite
were
brothers
of
the
Imam
.
Two
young
sons
of
the
Ruler
and
numerous
nephews
made
up
the
male
section
of
the
family
party
.
The
female
side
was
more
extensive
.
It
was
headed
by
three
of
the
Imam
's
wives
,
twenty-six
representative
concubines
,
and
eight
women
slaves
.
In
addition
,
there
were
the
Imam
's
aides-de-camp
,
senior
officers
of
his
personal
escort
,
an
adequate
bodyguard
armed
with
scimitars
,
daggers
and
an
assortment
of
firearms
,
a
number
of
eunuchs
and
male
slaves
,
and
four
European
doctors
who
practised
at
the
Yemeni
court
.
Three
of
these
were
described
as
Italians
,
and
the
fourth
as
Franco-Rumanian
.
There
was
marked
reluctance
on
the
part
of
the
ruler
's
attendants
to
establish
contact
with
the
outside
world
,
possibly
because
they
were
anxious
to
retain
the
use
of
their
extremities
.
Apart
from
syphilis
,
the
most
noteworthy
form
of
indisposition
in
the
Yemen
is
lack
of
hands
or
feet
,
of
which
it
is
customary
to
deprive
those
who
fall
under
official
displeasure
.
The
complaints
from
which
the
Imam
himself
was
suffering
were
difficult
to
establish
,
despite
a
guarded
statement
that
he
was
a
martyr
to
arthritis
.
Apart
from
his
own
physicians
and
the
staff
of
the
clinic
,
the
Ruler
was
visited
by
a
continual
stream
of
eminent
Rome
specialists
,
including
Professor
Gozzano
,
Dean
of
the
Faculty
of
Neurology
and
Psychiatry
,
and
Professor
Bietti
,
a
distinguished
eye
consultant
.
The
Imam
's
section
of
the
clinic
was
heavily
curtained
,
and
those
who
caught
a
glimpse
of
the
corridor
beyond
could
report
only
the
presence
of
two
sentries
armed
to
the
teeth
and
carrying
drawn
swords
,
a
number
of
parcels
wrapped
in
newspaper
,
and
a
heavy
odour
of
mutton
fat
.
On
the
night
of
his
arrival
,
the
Imam
had
slept
on
the
floor
of
his
room
on
a
pile
of
fifty
pillows
.
At
the
clinic
,
a
procession
of
porters
removed
all
beds
from
the
royal
apartments
,
and
mattresses
were
distributed
on
the
floors
.
The
wives
,
concubines
and
slaves
quickly
introduced
a
shift
system
to
enable
them
to
satisfy
the
Imam
's
every
want
.
Some
of
them
,
possibly
the
ruler
's
favourites
,
seemed
to
put
in
a
good
deal
of
overtime
.
At
the
hotel
,
the
management
was
wringing
its
hands
;
its
catering
system
had
been
gravely
disorganized
,
and
the
rows
of
white-jacketed
waiters
were
forbidden
to
approach
either
the
harem
ladies
or
the
eight
female
slaves
.
The
three
wives
and
five
senior
concubines
took
their
meals
in
their
rooms
,
but
the
other
twenty-one
,
heavily
disguised
with
hoods
and
yashmaks
,
ate
in
a
corner
of
the
restaurant
,
which
had
also
been
hung
with
curtains
for
the
purpose
.
The
barefoot
slave-girls
shuffled
back
and
forth
with
the
dishes
.
By
this
time
,
the
Italian
Press
was
sitting
up
and
taking
notice
.
Relatively
little
interest
attached
to
the
health
of
the
Imam
,
but
photographers
from
the
illustrated
weeklies
were
wild
about
the
concubines
.
Every
tree
in
Frascati
seemed
to
contain
an
active
little
man
from
Catania
or
Palermo
,
armed
with
an
eighteen-inch
telescopic
lens
.
Meanwhile
,
there
was
near-mutiny
in
the
respective
kitchens
of
the
hotel
and
the
clinic
,
where
local
experts
had
been
hovering
lovingly
over
Fettucine
Tuscolo
,
Saltimbocca
alla
Romana
,
and
Cassata
alla
Siciliana
.
True
,
these
delicacies
were
duly
consumed
by
the
distinguished
guests
,
or
at
any
rate
they
were
not
returned
to
the
kitchens
.
But
there
was
a
distinct
suggestion
that
the
ruler
's
court
was
being
underfed
.
The
little
men
in
mauve
and
orange
suits
,
tailored
no
doubt
in
the
emporia
of
Steamer
Point
,
flitted
in
and
out
with
newspaper-packets
of
strange
vegetables
,
larger
parcels
stained
with
blood
and
apparently
containing
lumps
of
goat
,
and
earthenware
cooking-pots
.
Other
ingredients
were
carried
through
the
austere
hall
of
the
clinic
in
large
baskets
,
and
at
the
end
of
a
corridor
two
Negro
slaves
were
found
constructing
a
spit
over
a
bonfire
of
dry
twigs
.
It
was
,
I
believe
,
at
about
this
stage
that
some
of
the
photographers
fell
foul
of
the
bodyguard
,
while
insinuating
themselves
into
favourable
positions
for
a
series
of
exclusive
shots
of
harem
life
.
The
photographers
apparently
came
off
worst
in
the
encounters
,
and
retired
complaining
of
blows
with
the
flats
of
swords
and
damage
to
their
cameras
.
They
left
at
once
for
police
headquarters
,
to
bring
charges
of
assault
.
Meanwhile
,
odd
rumours
were
coming
in
from
the
Imam
's
capital
at
Taiz
.
No
sooner
had
the
ailing
monarch
departed
for
Italy
,
it
was
learnt
,
than
would-be
modernizers
had
begun
to
loosen
the
bonds
of
theocratic
absolutism
.
The
name
of
Crown
Prince
Mohammed
al-Badr
was
bandied
about
,
though
it
was
far
from
clear
whether
he
was
an
active
modernizer
or
not
.
The
word
'reform
'
in
the
Yemen
is
more
or
less
equated
with
'revolution
'
.
Messengers
were
moving
unobtrusively
over
the
jet-black
mountain
ranges
,
bearing
confidential
tidings
from
sheikhdom
to
sheikhdom
.
According
to
exultant
enemies
of
the
ruler
,
he
was
unlikely
ever
to
set
foot
in
his
kingdom
again
.
They
had
,
however
,
reckoned
insufficiently
with
the
therapeutic
qualities
of
a
stay
in
Frascati
.
One
day
,
after
a
short
but
bracing
trip
to
the
seaside
west
of
Rome
,
the
ruler
pronounced
himself
fighting
fit
.
Leaving
behind
trusted
agents
to
contest
the
naturally
considerable
bills
and
fight
any
possible
lawsuits
,
the
Imam
drove
to
Rome
airport
.
Embarking
his
wives
,
slaves
,
viziers
,
eunuchs
,
aides-de-camp
and
concubines
in
a
couple
of
airliners
,
he
descended
like
a
thunderbolt
on
Arabia
Felix
.
#
22
<
242
TEXT
G55
>
He
might
receive
another
lecture
at
midnight
,
a
third
one
at
2
a.m.
and
even
a
fourth
later
.
If
,
in
class
,
a
man
objected
to
some
statement
he
considered
serious
enough
to
justify
this
action
,
the
entire
class
was
made
to
stand
until
he
abandoned
his
objection
.
Next
day
he
had
to
apologize
both
to
the
class
and
to
the
instructor
,
and
for
four
or
five
days
afterwards
to
repeat
his
self-criticism
.
The
class
,
ordered
to
criticize
him
,
obeyed
:
then
he
had
to
criticize
his
classmates
.
This
was
one
of
the
principal
methods
of
deliberately
causing
chaos
in
a
group
's
relations
.
Dr
Edgar
H.
Schein
's
article
'The
Chinese
Indoctrination
Process
for
Prisoners
of
War
'
gives
a
generalized
picture
of
what
happened
to
the
average
soldier
from
capture
to
repatriation
.
Cruelty
deliberately
imposed
on
civilians
was
on
the
whole
far
less
severe
in
the
case
of
soldiers
.
In
camp
,
prisoners
were
segregated
by
race
,
nationality
and
rank
.
No
formal
organization
was
permitted
:
some
squad-leaders
were
appointed
without
consideration
of
rank
,
a
method
of
'getting
at
'
the
individual
.
Young
or
inept
prisoners
were
put
in
charge
of
the
squads
,
to
remind
everyone
that
former
bases
of
organization
had
been
destroyed
.
All
friendships
,
emotional
bonds
and
group
activities
were
persistently
undermined
:
all
forms
of
religious
expression
prohibited
.
Chaplains
or
others
who
tried
to
organize
or
conduct
religious
services
were
ruthlessly
persecuted
.
There
is
no
evidence
that
the
Chinese
used
drugs
or
hypnotic
methods
,
or
offered
sexual
objects
to
elicit
information
,
confessions
or
collaboration
.
Some
cases
of
severe
physical
torture
were
reported
,
but
their
incidence
is
difficult
to
estimate
.
Schein
's
conclusion
is
judicious
:
'those
who
are
attempting
to
understand
``
brainwashing
''
must
look
at
the
facts
objectively
,
and
not
be
carried
away
by
hysteria
when
another
country
with
a
different
ideology
and
with
different
ultimate
ends
succeeds
in
eliciting
from
a
small
group
of
Americans
behaviour
that
is
not
consonant
with
the
democratic
ideology
.
'
In
November
1956
,
the
American
Group
for
the
Advancement
of
Psychiatry
met
'to
clarify
the
differences
between
Orwell
's
fantastic
account
and
the
real
processes
actually
used
in
authentic
cases
'
.
Dr
Lifton
said
:
'Brain-washing
for
our
purpose
no
longer
means
anything
specific
,
particularly
in
view
of
the
manner
in
which
it
has
been
used
in
this
country
.
'
Among
all
the
people
he
interviewed
in
Korea
and
Hong
Kong
no
one
who
had
been
through
the
experience
ever
used
the
term
,
unless
he
had
first
heard
it
from
a
Western
source
.
But
the
process
of
szuhsiang-kai-tsao
,
translated
as
'ideological
remoulding
'
,
'ideological
reform
'
or
'thought
reform
'
,
is
very
much
a
reality
.
There
were
three
stages
of
'thought
reform
'
:
(
1
)
The
'Great
Togetherness
'
.
The
individual
soldier
was
helped
to
identify
himself
with
a
group
.
To
his
astonishment
the
newcomer
was
often
welcomed
warmly
,
with
proffered
handshakes
and
cigarettes
.
The
aim
was
to
give
the
impression
of
a
climate
of
6esprit
de
corps
and
optimism
.
To
'mobilize
'
his
thought
,
lectures
,
followed
by
discussions
,
were
given
.
(
Since
the
lectures
lasted
from
two
to
six
hours
,
a
non-Chinese
university
teacher
,
accustomed
to
a
fifty
minutes
'
limit
,
may
wonder
how
much
the
average
listener
absorbed
.
Sheer
fatigue
might
increase
suggestibility
.
)
There
was
,
in
the
Chinese
manner
,
much
repetition
.
Only
about
5
per
cent
of
the
American
army
captives
had
received
any
college
education
,
one
aim
of
which
is
the
formation
and
examination
of
concepts
.
At
this
stage
,
the
prisoner
was
led
to
suppose
that
coercive
manipulations
of
his
thinking
were
morally
uplifting
and
mentally
harmonizing
experiences
.
(
2
)
The
Closing-in
of
the
Milieu
(
particularly
the
mental
milieu
)
.
In
(
1
)
the
prisoner
's
intellectual
processes
have
been
worked
upon
;
now
comes
the
turn
of
the
emotions
.
The
object
of
study
is
now
the
learner
,
not
the
Communist
doctrine
.
He
is
made
increasingly
aware
that
his
chief
activities
must
be
criticism-
of
others
and
of
himself-
and
'confessions
'
:
'Not
only
his
ideas
,
but
his
underlying
motivations
,
are
carefully
scrutinized
.
Failure
to
achieve
the
``
correct
''
''
materialistic
''
viewpoint
,
``
proletarian
standpoint
''
and
''
dialectical
methodology
''
is
pointed
out
,
and
the
causes
for
this
deficiency
carefully
analysed
.
'
In
time
,
students
are
infected
by
the
compulsion
to
confess
,
'vie
to
outdo
each
other
in
the
frankness
,
completeness
and
luridness
of
their
individual
confessions
'
.
An
advisory
6cadre
helps
the
emotionally-disturbed
student
,
by
talking
over
his
'thought
problems
'
.
The
diagnosis
of
bodily
troubles
is
apt
to
be
'reform-oriented
'
and
'psychosomatically
sophisticated
'
;
'You
will
feel
better
when
you
have
solved
your
problems
and
completed
your
reform
.
'
And
most
students
would
need
relief
from
inner
tension
and
conflict
.
(
3
)
'Submission
and
Rebirth
'
.
Group
discussion
produces
a
thought-summary
or
final
confession
.
It
is
to
be
a
life-history
,
including
a
detailed
analysis
of
the
personal
effects
of
thought
reform
,
and
of
the
confessor
's
class
origin
.
Nearly
always
the
father
is
denounced
,
both
as
a
symbol
of
the
exploiting
classes
and
as
an
individual
.
With
the
fair-mindedness
of
a
good
psychiatrist
,
Lifton
comments
that
in
our
own
milieu-manipulations
we
should
do
well
to
retain
a
certain
degree
of
humility
and
to
keep
in
mind
the
dangers
of
imposing
our
own
values
and
prejudices
too
forcibly
.
In
Britain
and
America
,
assertions
are
still
made
that
the
psychiatrist
's
aim
is
the
patient
's
social
adjustment
;
even
sometimes
that
non-adjusters
can
be
shown
up
,
by
tests
,
to
be
neurotic
,
or
worse
.
A
report
by
the
Rockefeller
Brothers
'
Fund
(
News
Chronicle
,
June
25
,
1958
)
arraigns
'the
public
lassitude
that
has
accepted
without
question
an
educational
system
dedicated
mainly
to
turning
out
good
little
conformist
Americans
who
,
as
Stringfellow
Barr
puts
it
,
even
when
they
have
graduated
from
college
(
famous
institutions
)
are
unfamiliar
with
the
ideas
that
are
the
stock-in-trade
of
Western
culture
'
.
The
report
warns
of
'the
dangers
of
an
age
of
conformity
'
and
calls
for
the
development
of
more
creative
individuals
.
We
have
seen
that
an
important
aim
of
working
on
the
prisoner's
mind
is
to
stir
up
guilt
and
shame
,
which
help
him
to
prepare
a
formal
confession
.
Guilt-anxiety
,
says
Lifton
,
consists
of
feelings
of
evil
and
sinfulness
with
expectation
of
punishment
:
of
shame-anxiety
,
feelings
of
humiliation
and
failure
to
live
up
to
the
standards
of
one
's
peers
or
of
one
's
internalized
ego-ideal
,
with
the
expectation
of
abandonment
.
He
suggests
that
we
too
might
profitably
examine
some
of
our
own
concepts
of
guilt
and
shame
.
Examples
come
readily
to
mind
.
Diminution
in
the
extent
of
clothing
worn
by
both
sexes
in
sports
reduces
the
shame
which
fifty
years
ago
would
have
been
'normal
'
.
Since
Hiroshima
and
the
Nuremberg
trials
,
'war-guilt
'
,
which
about
1922
weighed
down
many
Germans
too
young
to
have
fought
in
World
War
=1
,
has
now
become
the
subject
of
cynical
jokes
.
In
this
connection
Lifton
discusses
the
relation
between
language
theory
and
behaviour
.
Terms
used
in
'thought
reform
'
are
morally
charged-
either
very
good
or
very
bad-
and
take
on
a
mystic
quality
.
To
psychologists
attracted
by
the
concept
of
'patterns
of
culture
'
the
above
account
of
thought
reform
is
impressive
because
it
shows
that
in
all
social
orders
its
elements
are
present
in
varying
degrees
.
At
the
conference
,
Professor
Edgar
H.
Schein
spoke
on
'Patterns
of
Reactions
to
Severe
Chronic
Stress
in
American
Army
Prisoners
of
War
of
the
Chinese
'
.
He
selected
observations
throwing
light
on
collaboration
with
the
enemy
.
Typical
experiences
of
an
American
army
prisoner
of
war
were
:
'The
first
phase
,
lasting
one
to
six
months
,
was
capture
,
an
exhausting
march
to
North
Korea
,
and
severe
privation
in
inadequately
equipped
temporary
camps
.
The
second
was
imprisonment
for
two
or
more
years
in
a
permanent
camp
.
Here
,
instead
of
the
physical
pressures
in
the
first
phase
,
chronic
``
persuasion
''
was
applied
to
make
the
soldiers
collaborate
and
to
exchange
existing
group
loyalties
for
new
ones
.
'The
men
reacted
with
the
feeling
that
for
these
experiences
of
capture
they
had
been
inadequately
prepared
,
both
physically
and
mentally
.
They
were
not
clearly
aware
of
the
kind
of
enemy
up
against
them
or
,
indeed
,
what
they
were
fighting
for
.
Expecting
death
,
torture
or
non-patriation
,
they
were
taken
completely
by
surprise
and
felt
that
inadequate
leadership
of
the
UN
command
was
to
blame
.
Understandably
,
therefore
,
a
prisoner
was
inclined
to
listen
without
much
scepticism
to
the
Communist
``
explanation
''
that
,
since
the
UN
was
an
aggressor
,
having
entered
the
war
illegally
,
all
UN
military
personnel
were
in
fact
criminals
and
could
be
summarily
shot
.
The
Chinese
,
however
,
considered
the
prisoner
to
be
a
student
,
capable
of
learning
the
``
truth
''
.
Yet
if
he
did
not
co-operate
he
could
just
be
reverted
to
war-criminal
status
and
shot
.
So
a
chronic
cycle
of
fear-relief-new-fear
was
set
in
motion
.
'The
one-two
week
marches
caused
increasing
apathy
,
facilitating
systematical
destruction
of
the
prisoner
's
formal
and
informal
group-structure
.
Knowing
that
his
own
ranks
contained
spies
and
actual
or
potential
informers
,
a
man
might
eventually
feel
that
he
could
trust
nobody
.
'
Dr
Schein
considers
that
very
few
actual
conversions
to
Communism
occurred
,
but
that
success
in
producing
collaboration
was
greater
.
Some
collaborators
perhaps
believed-
subsequent
affirmation
of
this
belief
may
have
been
rationalization-
that
they
were
infiltrating
the
Chinese
ranks
and
obtaining
information
which
,
if
they
were
released
,
would
be
useful
to
the
US
Army
.
It
is
interesting
and
valuable
to
compare
with
the
above
accounts
of
army
prisoners-of-war
,
a
report
by
Professor
Louis
West
on
prisoners
from
the
US
Air
Force
.
These
were
even
less
prepared
for
captivity
,
and
their
literal
descent
from
the
heavens
into
enemy
hands
must
have
given
unusual
possibilities
of
shock
and
astonishment
.
Often
they
were
injured
before
capture
.
The
Chinese
considered
these
as
a
distinct
group
,
to
be
handled
in
ways
differing
from
those
regarded
as
suitable
for
soldiers
;
e.g
.
after
February
21
,
1952
,
responsibility
for
germ
warfare
was
placed
on
airmen
.
It
is
important
to
note
that
of
the
Air
Force
'returnees
'
,
53
per
cent
had
received
some
college
education
,
compared
with
5
per
cent
of
army
captives
.
As
with
the
latter
,
the
techniques
employed
produced
'debility
,
despondency
and
dread
'
.
But
many
airmen
tried
to
incorporate
in
their
'confessions
'
implausible
material
:
details
of
weapons
,
speeds
,
altitudes
,
etc
,
which
the
interrogator
,
whose
ignorance
of
technicalities
they
had
estimated
,
would
not
detect
but
which
,
to
any
informed
person
,
would
appear
palpably
false
.
Many
people
are
inclined
to
speak
of
all
'public
relations
'
as
ballyhoo
or
propaganda
,
perhaps
overlooking
the
early
meaning
of
the
latter
word
;
even
the
significance
,
in
England
,
of
the
second
initial
in
'S.P.G.
'
.
They
are
invited
to
consider
the
facts
that
when
a
prisoner
's
'confession
'
,
or
even
his
letter
home
,
contained
'Commies
'
,
it
was
'suggested
'
that
'Chinese
People's
Volunteers
'
should
be
substituted
,
and
the
only
address
to
which
any
prisoner
's
relatives
could
send
letters
was
'c/o
the
Chinese
People
's
Committee
for
World
Peace
'
.
Dr
Lawrence
E.
Hinkle
,
in
this
symposium
,
suggests
on
the
basis
of
extensive
study
that
these
conclusions
can
be
accepted
:
'The
methods
of
the
Russian
and
satellite
State-Police
are
derived
from
age-old
police
methods
,
many
of
which
were
known
to
the
Czarist
Okhrana
,
and
to
its
sister
organizations
in
other
countries
.
Communist
techniques
,
when
their
background
is
studied
,
remain
police
methods
.
They
are
not
dependent
on
drugs
,
hypnotism
,
or
any
other
special
procedure
designed
by
scientists
.
No
scientist
took
part
in
their
design
,
nor
do
scientists
participate
in
their
operation
.
The
goal
of
the
KGB-
the
present
designation
for
the
Russian
State
police-
is
a
satisfactory
protocol
on
which
a
so-called
``
trial
''
may
be
based
.
The
Chinese
have
an
additional
goal
;
the
production
of
long-lasting
changes
in
the
prisoner
's
basic
attitudes
and
behaviour
.
'
How
could
a
prisoner-of-war
resist
such
pressures
?
Hinkle
offers
the
following
hints
.
Since
an
important
factor
of
indoctrination
is
the
pupil
's
belief
that
his
captor
's
control
is
omnipotent
,
he
should
try
to
maintain
a
secret
private
sense
of
psychological
superiority
.
Inside
his
group
,
he
should
develop
communication
methods
excluding
the
captors
and
demonstrating
their
fallibility
,
e.g
.
by
using
code
words
which
appear
complimentary-
only
to
the
guards
;
by
teaching
them
Western
games-
with
absurd
twists
of
the
rules
and
methods
of
play
,
and
by
inventing
petty
annoyances
to
guards
forbidden
to
inflict
physical
punishment
.
(
It
seems
fair
comment
that
for
complete
success
this
assumes
high
intelligence
in
the
prisoner
and
obliging
dimness
in
the
guard
.
)
#
212
<
243
TEXT
G56
>
While
he
was
expounding
on
this
subject
he
explains
how
the
first
idea
of
the
Celestial
Bed
came
into
his
mind
.
When
he
was
in
Philadelphia
he
'speedily
insulated
a
common
bedstead
and
filled
it
with
copious
streams
of
electrical
fire
conveyed
by
metal
rods
enclosed
in
glass
tubes
through
the
partition
,
from
the
adjacent
room
where
the
great
globes
were
wrought
...
I
recommended
the
trial
of
this
,
then
whimsical
bed
,
to
several
of
my
medical
,
philosophical
and
gay
friends
...
'
Later
he
states
that
after
he
had
put
them
at
ease
by
means
of
a
few
drinks
he
went
so
far
as
to
ask
them
for
their
opinion
of
the
bed
.
Delightedly
he
states
that
'they
talked
not
as
other
men
might
have
done
of
the
critical
moment-
no
,
they
talked
comparatively
of
the
critical
hour
.
'
Graham
's
audience
obviously
wanted
information
on
aphrodisiacs
.
He
was
dead
against
the
popular
Spanish
Fly
preparations
.
Cantharides
poisoning
obviously
occurred
in
the
18th
as
well
as
in
the
2th
century
.
Graham
's
advice
on
the
subject
was
to
the
point
if
rather
crude
.
Modern
psychiatrists
,
including
Dr
Kinsey
,
talk
of
voyeurism
.
This
term
merely
means
that
sexual
stimulation
can
occur
quite
frequently
as
a
result
of
visual
stimulation
.
Graham
recounts
the
tale
of
how
a
hairdresser
,
who
found
himself
impotent
was
suddenly
filled
with
sexual
desire
while
he
was
dressing
a
particularly
lovely
woman
's
hair
.
Imprudently
,
he
downed
tools
and
ran
home
to
make
his
wife
happy
.
Such
was
the
power
of
voyeurism
in
this
case
.
Another
Graham
anecdote
on
this
subject
is
about
an
old
debauched
woman
who
still
desired
masculine
attention
but
who
could
not
arouse
a
lover's
interest
.
Her
cure
,
he
says
,
was
to
take
a
lovely
young
woman
to
bed
with
her
.
If
her
lover
's
ardour
flagged
the
presence
of
his
mistress
's
companion
was
sufficient
to
restore
the
6status
quo
.
This
is
about
as
far
as
Graham
goes
with
regard
to
obscenity
.
A
great
many
of
his
contemporaries
would
have
left
him
standing
.
For
the
most
part
the
lectures
were
good
sound
stuff
.
For
instance
,
he
was
keen
on
washing
the
body
frequently
.
This
was
not
a
particularly
popular
habit
in
the
18th
century
.
Graham
states
,
rather
poetically
,
that
it
is
necessary
to
'tune
body
and
mind
for
the
most
cordial
and
perfect
enjoyment
of
prolific
love
.
'
To
do
this
he
said
it
was
necessary
that
the
lovers
should
possess
'the
sweetest
,
freshest
,
and
most
personal
cleanliness
from
the
top
of
the
head
,
to
the
end
of
the
most
distant
toe-
at
all
times
and
under
every
circumstance
.
'
Graham
was
also
very
much
against
double
beds
.
He
stated
that
there
was
'nothing
more
unnatural
,
nothing
more
indecent
,
than
man
and
wife
continually
pigging
together
in
one
and
the
same
bed
...
and
to
sleep
and
snore
and
steam
and
do
everything
else
indelicate
together
365
times
every
year
!
'
Sleeping
in
double
beds
was
,
according
to
Graham
,
a
state
of
'matrimonial
whoredom
.
'
He
was
also
a
great
advocate
of
fresh
air
,
which
must
have
been
pretty
startling
at
the
time
.
Sea
voyages
,
an
active
and
useful
life
,
taking
exercise
daily
in
free
open
air
,
were
all
recommended
as
adjuncts
to
good
health
.
His
attitude
towards
alcohol
was
dogmatic
.
Particularly
he
refers
to
'that
poisonous
composition
of
sloes
,
tartar
,
logwood
,
watery
cider
and
brandy
which
is
called
port
wine
.
'
Graham
realised
,
nearly
two
hundred
years
ago
,
that
alcohol
diminished
physical
,
and
more
important
to
his
audience
,
perhaps
,
sexual
performance
.
Some
of
Graham
's
ideas
seemed
to
sow
the
seeds
of
Victorianism
as
far
as
sex
was
concerned
.
Masturbation
and
fornication
he
abhorred
.
'I
must
speak
plainly
,
gentlemen
,
every
act
of
self-pollution
,
every
repetition
of
natural
venery
,
with
even
the
loveliest
of
the
sex
,
to
which
appalled
and
exhausted
nature
is
whipped
and
spurred
by
lust
...
is
an
earthquake
,
a
blast
,
a
deadly
paralytic
stroke
to
all
the
faculties
of
both
soul
and
body
.
Blasting
beauty
,
chilling
,
contracting
and
enfeebling
the
body
,
mind
and
the
memory
!
'
And
yet
in
other
ways
he
was
right
up-to-date
.
Writing
on
the
encouragement
of
matrimony
he
advocated
that
the
first
step
would
be
to
'suppress
all
public
prostitution
,
'
as
it
'destroys
the
vigour
of
the
genital
parts
,
necessity
tempting
them
to
too
frequent
acts
of
venery
.
'
Some
18
years
later
,
an
Act
of
Parliament
finally
drove
the
majority
of
prostitutes
off
the
streets
of
Britain
.
Another
of
Graham
's
ideas
for
encouraging
matrimony
was
to
'give
certain
rewards
to
the
lower
and
middling
class
of
people
,
and
tax
those
proportionate
to
their
circumstances
who
did
not
marry
.
'
He
also
advised
that
parents
should
'receive
a
small
premium
on
the
birth
of
every
child
.
'
He
thus
foresaw
modern
income
tax
laws
and
the
National
Insurance
and
the
Social
Security
system
operating
in
this
country
.
He
advocated
the
control
of
certain
hereditary
diseases
by
practical
eugenics
.
'Persons
of
certain
descriptions
,
whose
constitutions
are
infected
with
inherent
diseases
,
ought
not
to
marry
...
they
ought
to
be
tied
back
to
old
women
...
that
are
past
child-bearing
.
'
Public
opinion
in
this
country
has
never
really
supported
ideas
along
these
lines
,
but
28
States
in
America
have
laws
that
permit
or
direct
sterilisation
for
various
causes
.
Since
these
laws
have
been
enforced
,
over
27
,
people
have
been
sterilised
in
the
United
States
.
The
year
1783
was
the
turning
point
in
Graham
's
career
.
Until
that
time
everything
he
touched
had
gone
right
.
But
now
it
was
obvious
that
the
Pall
Mall
establishment
was
losing
money
.
Graham
attempted
to
increase
his
profits
by
lowering
prices
,
always
a
dangerous
practice
,
especially
for
a
Quack
.
Eventually
creditors
pressed
and
the
Temple
was
closed
,
its
treasures
,
electrical
machines
and
even
the
Celestial
Bed
being
sold
up
to
pay
bad
debts
.
Graham
returned
to
his
native
land
and
was
soon
in
trouble
with
the
magistrates
of
Edinburgh
for
giving
a
lecture
'deemed
improper
for
public
discussions
.
'
Apparently
Scottish
public
opinion
was
not
as
broadminded
as
its
English
counterpart
for
Graham
repeatedly
fell
foul
of
the
law
and
was
even
imprisoned
in
the
Tollbooth
for
'his
late
injurious
publications
in
this
City
.
'
During
the
years
1784
and
1785
,
Graham
may
have
had
some
ideas
of
becoming
a
regular
physician
for
he
attended
lectures
in
Chemistry
,
Anatomy
,
the
practice
and
theory
of
Medicine
and
Materia
Medica
at
Edinburgh
University
.
He
never
qualified
,
however
.
A
little
later
he
showed
signs
that
his
former
eccentricities
were
leading
him
along
a
path
that
was
to
end
in
insanity
.
In
1788
he
was
sent
off
from
Whitehaven
to
Edinburgh
,
'in
the
custody
of
two
constables
as
this
unfortunate
man
had
,
for
some
days
past
,
discovered
such
marks
of
insanity
as
made
it
advisable
to
remove
him
.
'
Graham
had
for
some
years
been
devoting
more
of
his
time
to
an
obsessional
type
of
religious
activity
.
His
pamphlets
and
tracts
at
this
time
demonstrate
characteristics
suggestive
of
schizophrenia
,
and
it
has
been
put
forward
that
Graham
became
a
drug
addict
.
In
view
of
the
strong
ideas
that
he
held
with
reference
to
drugs
,
and
there
is
good
evidence
in
his
writing
that
he
practised
what
he
preached
to
his
dying
day
,
this
would
seem
to
be
unlikely
.
Whatever
the
precise
diagnosis
,
it
is
evident
that
Graham
suffered
from
some
form
of
mental
derangement
which
steadily
and
progressively
dominated
him
.
And
yet
he
had
relatively
lucid
intervals
.
During
his
more
sensible
periods
James
was
up
to
all
his
old
tricks
again
.
Before
he
had
left
London
,
after
the
Temple
of
Health
closed
,
he
introduced
a
new
craze
in
an
exhibition
in
Panton
Street
,
Haymarket
.
Henry
Angelo
's
description
of
this
is
worth
while
quoting
in
full
.
'I
was
present
at
one
of
his
evening
lectures
on
the
benefits
arising
from
earth-bathing
(
as
Graham
called
it
)
,
and
in
addition
to
a
crowded
audience
of
men
,
many
ladies
were
there
to
listen
to
his
delicate
lectures
.
In
the
centre
of
the
room
was
a
pile
of
earth
in
the
middle
of
which
was
a
pit
where
a
stool
was
placed
:
we
waited
for
some
time
when
much
impatience
was
manifested
,
and
after
repeated
calls
of
~
''
Doctor
,
Doctor
!
''
he
actually
made
his
appearance
``
en
chemise
.
''
After
making
his
bow
he
seated
himself
on
the
stool
.
Then
two
men
with
shovels
began
to
place
the
mould
in
the
cavity
:
as
it
approached
to
the
pit
of
his
stomach
he
kept
lifting
up
his
shirt
and
at
last
took
it
entirely
off
,
the
earth
being
up
to
his
chin
and
the
doctor
being
left
in
puris
naturalibus
.
He
then
began
his
lecture
,
expatiating
on
the
excellent
qualities
of
the
earth
bath
,
how
invigorating
it
was
,
etc
.
Quite
enough
to
call
up
the
chaste
blushes
of
the
modest
ladies
.
Whether
it
was
the
men
felt
for
the
chastity
of
the
female
audience
,
or
that
they
had
had
quite
enough
of
this
imposing
information
,
which
lasted
above
an
hour
,
either
the
hearers
got
tired
or
some
wished
to
make
themselves
merry
at
the
Doctor
's
expense
and
there
was
a
cry
of
~
''
Doctor
,
a
song
!
''
The
Doctor
nodded
assent
and
after
a
few
preparatory
Hems
,
he
sang
or
rather
repeated
,
The
fair
married
dames
who
so
often
deplore
,
That
a
lover
once
lost
is
a
lover
no
more
.
'
He
gave
various
similar
exhibitions
about
the
country
until
179
.
During
the
last
few
years
of
his
life
there
is
ample
evidence
that
Graham
's
mind
was
obsessed
with
religious
mania
and
that
he
was
becoming
,
eventually
,
a
victim
of
his
own
tomfoolery
.
In
his
last
pamphlet
he
signed
an
affidavit
dated
3rd
April
,
1793
,
'that
from
the
last
day
of
December
,
1792
to
the
15th
day
of
January
,
1793
he
neither
ate
,
drank
,
nor
took
anything
but
cold
water
,
sustaining
life
by
wearing
cut
up
turves
against
his
naked
body
,
and
rubbing
his
limbs
with
his
own
nervous
ethereal
balsam
.
'
The
latter
was
one
of
his
famous
quack
medicines
originally
dispensed
at
the
Temple
of
Health
.
This
was
a
feeble
attempt
to
get
back
into
the
public
eye
.
His
health
failed
rapidly
and
he
died
at
his
house
opposite
the
Archer's
Hall
in
Edinburgh
on
26th
June
,
1794
from
a
sudden
haemorrhage
.
Getting
such
a
flamboyant
character
as
Graham
into
perspective
is
not
easy
.
That
he
was
an
out
and
out
Quack
is
of
course
fairly
established
.
But
he
had
qualities
that
distinguished
him
from
the
majority
of
his
brethren
.
First
of
all
he
had
great
personal
courage
.
There
is
the
evidence
that
he
went
as
far
afield
as
America
to
make
his
fortune
in
times
when
travel
was
a
hazardous
adventure
.
He
also
had
the
courage
to
gamble
everything
he
had
on
what
must
have
been
a
hunch
when
he
established
his
Temples
of
Health
.
Graham
also
had
a
first-class
brain
.
He
could
judge
people
and
handle
them
adroitly
.
In
London
anyway
his
judgement
seldom
failed
him
.
Scottish
public
opinion
,
incredibly
enough
he
misjudged
badly
.
Probably
he
had
become
too
anglicised
by
1783
to
be
sound
in
his
assessment
of
the
minds
of
his
countrymen
.
Originality
and
foresight
were
well
developed
in
Graham's
personality
and
his
ideas
and
teaching
on
hygienic
and
social
problems
were
years
ahead
of
his
Age
.
The
opinion
of
orthodox
medical
practitioners
on
Quacks
is
always
interesting
.
Apparently
Graham
,
although
dubbed
a
charlatan
by
most
of
the
doctors
,
was
much
sought
after
for
cures
by
members
of
the
profession
itself
.
One
example
is
the
case
of
Dr
Glen
.
This
Edinburgh
character
was
a
man
not
noted
for
his
generosity
.
One
of
his
few
actions
of
public
spirit
was
to
present
a
bell
for
the
local
orphanage
.
(
His
fame
was
said
thus
to
be
sounded
throughout
the
City
.
)
Dr
Glen
was
rather
at
a
loss
to
know
what
to
give
Dr
Graham
in
the
way
of
a
professional
fee
after
he
had
cured
him
of
an
eye
complaint
.
Some
members
of
the
Edinburgh
Faculty
suggested
asking
the
'good
doctor
'
to
dine
at
a
fashionable
tavern
and
presenting
him
with
a
purse
containing
3
guineas
.
Dr
Glen
was
privately
assured
that
Graham
would
decline
the
gift
.
To
his
chagrin
Graham
at
once
accepted
it
'with
a
very
low
bow
and
graciously
thanked
him
kindly
.
'
#
214
<
244
TEXT
G57
>
THE
REVEREND
D.
SHERWIN
BAILEY
,
Ph.D.
Public
Morality
and
the
Criminal
Law
WHEN
THE
WOLFENDEN
(
Homosexual
Offences
and
Prostitution
)
Report
appeared
in
1957
,
interest
was
focussed
mainly
upon
its
proposals
for
revision
of
the
law
,
and
especially
that
relating
to
certain
forms
of
criminal
homosexualism
.
In
subsequent
discussion
,
Parliamentary
debate
,
and
legislation
(
the
Street
Offences
Act
,
1958
)
,
legal
reform
of
one
kind
or
another
has
continued
to
be
the
dominant
issue
.
Recently
,
however
,
attention
has
been
directed
to
a
question
of
greater
ultimate
importance
,
namely
,
the
juridical
principle
stated
in
Chapter
=2
of
the
Report
,
and
emphasized
from
time
to
time
in
the
chapters
which
followed
.
Some
of
the
implications
of
this
principle
are
considered
in
a
valuable
essay
contributed
to
the
Church
of
England
Moral
Welfare
Council
's
current
series
of
pamphlets
,
a
review
of
which
affords
an
occasion
to
survey
the
course
of
the
discussion
to
date
.
Expressed
in
the
simplest
terms
,
the
``
Wolfenden
principle
''
asserts
that
for
legal
purposes
crime
can
not
be
equated
with
sin-
that
moral
and
legal
wrongdoing
are
not
necessarily
one
and
the
same
,
and
that
consequently
there
is
a
realm
of
private
morality
in
which
the
operative
sanctions
are
ethical
,
and
the
determinant
of
right
behaviour
is
personal
responsibility
and
not
fear
of
criminal
penalties-
a
realm
,
therefore
,
into
which
it
is
not
the
law's
business
to
intrude
.
It
was
inevitable
that
such
a
principle
should
arouse
criticism
.
It
has
been
objected
that
the
implied
distinction
between
crime
and
sin
is
superficial
,
that
private
morality
can
not
be
isolated
from
public
,
that
the
delimitation
of
a
realm
of
private
morality
exempt
from
the
sanctions
of
the
criminal
law
deprives
the
law
of
its
preceptive
function
and
its
power
of
moral
restraint-
and
so
on
.
Such
criticism
showed
the
need
for
a
thorough
examination
of
the
principle
itself
,
and
of
the
relation
which
it
implied
between
law
and
morality
.
Is
there
any
connection
between
sin
and
crime
;
and
should
the
criminal
law
attempt
to
define
or
enforce
morality
,
and
punish
immorality
?
These
were
some
of
the
questions
which
Sir
Patrick
(
now
Lord
Justice
)
Devlin
set
out
to
consider
in
his
Maccabaean
Lecture
delivered
in
March
1959
.
Lord
Devlin
recognized
that
the
criminal
law
can
not
now
justify
itself
simply
by
reference
to
a
moral
law
;
since
the
State
leaves
religion
to
the
private
judgement
and
does
not
enforce
any
particular
,
or
indeed
any
,
belief
,
it
has
forfeited
its
right
to
enforce
a
morality
founded
on
religious
doctrine
.
What
then
must
provide
the
basis
for
the
criminal
law
?
In
order
to
answer
this
question
,
three
others
must
be
asked
:
Has
society
the
right
to
pass
moral
judgements
?
If
it
has
,
may
it
enforce
its
judgements
by
law
?
And
if
so
,
may
the
law
be
invoked
in
all
cases
,
or
may
exceptions
be
made-
and
on
what
grounds
?
Lord
Devlin
replies
on
the
following
lines
:
Society
has
a
right
to
pass
moral
judgements
because
the
very
notion
of
society
implies
a
community
of
ideas
and
,
therefore
,
a
common
morality
founded
upon
general
agreement
as
to
what
is
good
and
what
is
evil
;
and
the
individual
must
submit
to
the
bondage
of
this
common
morality
as
part
of
the
price
which
he
must
pay
for
the
society
which
he
needs
.
It
follows
that
society
has
the
right
also
to
legislate
against
anything
that
constitutes
a
breach
of
the
common
morality
and
,
therefore
,
a
threat
to
the
common
good
.
To
this
right
no
theoretical
limit
can
be
set
;
the
attempt
of
the
Wolfenden
Committee
to
set
such
a
limit
by
introducing
the
qualifying
idea
of
exploitation
of
human
weakness
as
a
special
circumstance
warranting
the
intervention
of
the
law
,
is
vitiated
by
the
simple
fact
that
all
wrong-doing
involves
exploitation
of
some
kind
.
None
the
less
,
flexibility
is
necessary
in
practice
.
Morality
embraces
both
public
and
private
interests
,
and
they
must
be
reconciled
in
such
a
way
as
to
permit
the
maximum
individual
freedom
consistent
with
the
integrity
of
society
;
but
the
limit
of
toleration
is
reached
when
a
``
real
feeling
of
reprobation
''
is
aroused
.
Society
's
standard
of
moral
judgement
is
that
of
the
``
reasonable
man
''
-
``
the
man
on
the
Clapham
omnibus
,
''
and
when
anything
excites
him
to
emotions
of
''
intolerance
,
indignation
,
and
disgust
,
''
it
is
an
indication
of
the
presence
of
immorality
demanding
the
intervention
of
the
law
.
It
is
true
,
of
course
,
that
the
limits
of
tolerance
shift
;
but
the
law
reacts
slowly
to
such
changes
,
and
the
tendency
is
to
avoid
any
alterations
or
concessions
which
might
convey
an
impression
of
weakened
moral
judgement
.
Thus
the
right
of
the
law
to
enforce
morality
is
explained
and
defended
.
Finally
,
the
claim
is
advanced
that
there
is
a
definite
and
proper
relation
between
crime
and
sin
.
Morality
is
necessary
to
society
,
but
it
must
be
taught
(
which
is
the
office
of
religion
)
as
well
as
enforced
(
which
is
the
office
of
law
)
;
religion
,
therefore
(
which
in
a
Western
context
means
the
Christian
religion
)
is
the
ultimate
basis
of
the
public
morality
expressed
in
the
standards
of
conduct
approved
by
the
``
reasonable
man
,
''
even
though
the
law
can
not
enforce
that
morality
on
doctrinal
grounds
,
but
only
on
grounds
of
general
acceptance
by
society
.
Lord
Devlin
's
argument
,
in
effect
,
amounts
to
a
repudiation
of
the
liberal
principal
<
SIC
>
that
the
only
justification
for
coercion
of
the
individual
by
the
community
is
to
prevent
harm
to
others-
for
this
is
the
principle
implicit
in
the
postulation
by
the
Wolfenden
Committee
of
a
realm
of
private
morality
into
which
it
is
not
the
law
's
business
to
intrude
.
In
a
broadcast
criticism
of
The
Enforcement
of
Morals
,
the
Professor
of
Jurisprudence
in
the
University
of
Oxford
observes
that
the
novel
feature
of
Lord
Devlin's
lecture
is
his
view
of
the
nature
of
morality-
that
while
earlier
opponents
of
the
liberal
view
have
rejected
it
on
the
ground
that
morality
is
in
fact
self-evident
,
being
based
on
divine
commands
or
the
rational
conclusions
of
human
reason
,
he
founds
it
rather
upon
something
primarily
subjective
:
the
feeling
of
the
``
man
on
the
Clapham
omnibus
.
''
The
latter
is
the
type
of
that
legal
fiction
,
the
''
reasonable
man
''
-
and
``
reasonable
,
''
as
Lord
Devlin
points
out
,
does
not
mean
``
rational
.
''
The
attitude
of
this
``
reasonable
man
''
may
be
nothing
but
a
bundle
of
emotional
prejudices
;
but
if
the
majority
in
a
society
shares
his
feelings
,
a
common
morality
is
established
,
and
according
to
Lord
Devlin
's
theory
,
may
be
enforced
by
law
.
Professor
Hart
subjects
this
view
to
a
searching
scrutiny
.
Its
fatal
weakness
,
of
course
,
lies
in
the
fact
that
if
a
general
attitude
of
intolerance
,
indignation
,
and
disgust
may
in
some
instances
be
well-founded
,
in
others
it
may
equally
be
due
to
prejudice
,
superstition
,
ignorance
,
or
misunderstanding
.
It
would
be
disastrous
if
the
law
had
no
firmer
basis
than
the
emotions
of
the
majority-
if
dispassionate
reason
,
knowledge
,
and
common-sense
were
not
also
allowed
a
voice
in
its
determination
.
Yet
this
is
precisely
what
has
happened
in
the
realm
of
private
morality
which
is
concerned
with
sexual
relation
.
<
SIC
>
Homosexual
practices
between
men
in
private
are
deemed
to
be
criminal
(
but
not
lesbianism
,
fornication
,
or
adultery
)
simply
because
such
practices
arouse
in
the
``
reasonable
man
''
feelings
of
reprobation
so
strong
as
to
demand
expression
in
repressive
statutes
.
It
is
not
difficult
to
explain
why
the
emotions
of
the
``
reasonable
man
''
are
excited
by
the
thought
of
homosexualism
and
not
by
the
thought
of
fornication
or
adultery
;
but
to
explain
such
emotions
does
not
make
them
right
or
rational
.
Lord
Devlin's
conception
of
public
morality
could
be
invoked
to
defend
our
persecution
of
witches
in
the
past
,
or
the
various
forms
of
racial
discrimination
with
which
we
are
only
too
familiar
to-day
.
Before
legal
effect
is
given
to
the
judgements
of
a
public
morality
based
on
feeling
,
it
is
necessary
to
ask
whether
behaviour
which
is
emotionally
offensive
to
the
majority
(
or
which
the
majority
can
be
induced
to
regard
as
emotionally
offensive
)
is
harmful
,
either
in
itself
or
in
its
repercussion
upon
the
general
moral
code
.
In
Professor
Hart
's
view
,
Lord
Devlin
does
not
satisfactorily
consider
and
answer
this
question
.
He
recognizes
that
a
morality
based
upon
the
consensus
of
a
majority
,
even
if
that
consensus
is
one
mainly
of
feeling
,
is
essentially
a
democratic
notion
,
and
that
democracy
means
the
running
of
risks
which
are
inseparable
from
majority
rule
.
But
he
insists
that
loyalty
to
democratic
principles
does
not
require
us
to
maximize
these
risks
,
``
yet
this
is
what
we
shall
do
if
we
mount
the
man
in
the
street
on
top
of
the
Clapham
omnibus
and
tell
him
that
if
only
he
feels
sick
enough
about
what
other
people
do
in
private
to
demand
its
suppression
by
law
,
no
theoretical
criticism
can
be
made
of
his
demand
''
.
And
in
this
connection
it
is
well
to
remember
the
adventitious
and
irrelevant
means
by
which
such
sickness
can
be
induced-
the
propaganda
and
pressures
of
many
dubious
kinds
which
can
build
up
artificial
emotions
of
reprobation
to
the
point
where
they
have
to
find
expression
,
and
may
do
so
through
the
law
.
On
the
other
hand
,
it
is
good
and
necessary
that
society
should
be
able
to
give
authoritative
expression
to
its
genuine
and
well-founded
moral
judgements
.
This
is
most
appropriately
done
,
in
Lord
Devlin
's
view
,
by
means
of
legal
sanctions-
a
method
which
Professor
Hart
clearly
repudiates
,
though
he
suggests
no
alternative
;
in
fact
,
this
is
a
matter
with
which
he
is
not
directly
concerned
.
For
consideration
of
such
an
alternative
,
we
must
turn
to
the
essay
by
Mr.
Quentin
Edwards
to
which
reference
has
already
been
made
.
More
precisely
than
the
other
two
authors
he
distinguishes
between
moral
codes
and
criminal
codes
,
and
between
sin
,
crime
,
and
immorality
.
As
to
the
first
division
,
moral
codes
are
mainly
hortative
and
must
be
flexible
enough
to
bring
under
condemnation
even
those
offences
,
the
culpability
of
which
can
only
be
measured
subjectively
;
while
criminal
codes
are
almost
entirely
prohibitive
,
and
must
be
rigid
enough
to
define
offences
so
exactly
as
to
reduce
to
a
minimum
the
degree
of
discretion
vested
in
the
magistracy
.
As
to
the
second
:
sin
is
commonly
defined
as
the
contravention
of
God
's
will
by
thought
,
word
,
deed
,
or
the
omission
to
do
what
is
enjoined
,
and
must
not
be
confused
with
crime
(
behaviour
which
is
declared
to
be
punishable
by
the
law
)
or
with
immorality
(
behaviour
which
is
below
,
or
contrary
to
,
the
standards
of
current
public
morality
)
;
nor
must
crime
and
immorality
be
treated
as
necessarily
synonymous
,
for
not
all
declensions
from
public
moral
standards
are
regarded
as
meriting
criminal
penalties
.
From
these
distinctions
it
is
apparent
that
there
is
a
group
of
wrongs
or
offences
which
are
sinful
or
immoral
(
or
both
)
but
not
criminal
,
and
are
also
public
in
the
sense
that
they
may
involve
others
than
the
agent
,
and
are
capable
of
disturbing
the
harmony
of
society
.
Into
this
intermediate
category
come
offences
such
as
slander
,
and
also
acts
of
venereal
wrongdoing
.
Although
they
are
not
criminal
,
they
are
for
all
that
unlawful
,
either
in
the
strict
sense
of
lacking
the
express
approval
or
protection
of
the
law
,
or
in
the
broad
sense
that
they
are
contrary
to
the
accepted
standards
of
good
morals
or
the
implications
of
the
common
law
.
This
conception
of
the
''
unlawful
,
''
as
Mr.
Edwards
admits
,
is
necessarily
somewhat
imprecise
,
especially
in
the
sexual
realm
,
where
``
the
law
's
sexual
morality
is
the
highest
common
moral
factor
of
the
mass
of
the
people
''
-
a
definition
which
does
not
seem
to
differ
greatly
in
substance
from
Lord
Devlin
's
idea
of
public
morality
,
and
is
open
to
the
criticisms
made
by
Professor
Hart
.
None
the
less
it
has
practical
value
because
,
among
other
things
,
it
would
enable
the
law
to
register
and
declare
in
the
least
objectionable
way
the
current
moral
judgements
of
society
.
At
present
,
such
judgements
can
only
be
expressed
through
the
sanctions
of
the
criminal
law
;
whether
or
not
they
are
so
expressed
depends
,
as
we
have
seen
,
upon
the
emotional
attitude
of
the
community
to
the
behaviour
upon
which
its
verdict
is
being
passed
.
#
215
<
245
TEXT
G58
>
Further
he
has
been
given
a
spacious
environment
in
which
to
develop
these
intellectual
powers
,
and
the
atmosphere
of
discovery
and
inquiry
with
which
he
has
been
surrounded
has
been
intended
to
stimulate
his
curiosity
and
capacity
for
independent
judgement
.
Given
then
,
these
two
types
of
institution-
the
broadly
general
non-vocational
university
and
the
specialist
vocational
college-
as
the
existing
pattern
of
higher
education
,
how
do
we
see
it
in
the
future
?
If
the
experience
of
the
Robbins
Committee
resembles
that
of
the
Crowther
Committee
,
it
is
pretty
certain
to
find-
at
least
,
I
shall
be
surprised
if
it
does
not
find-
that
there
is
far
greater
scope
and
far
greater
need
for
higher
education
than
we
are
at
present
providing
in
this
country
.
If
,
as
I
suspect
,
there
are
many
missing
it
for
one
reason
or
another
who
ought
in
their
own
,
and
in
the
public
interest
,
to
be
having
full-time
education
after
the
age
of
18
;
and
if
we
are
determined
,
as
we
ought
to
be
,
that
they
shall
have
a
more
adequate
opportunity
,
we
could
add
the
extra
numbers
to
the
universities
and
to
the
specialist
colleges
in
a
proportion
similar
to
that
already
existing
between
them
.
By
another
choice
,
we
could
alter
the
existing
balance
and
send
a
disproportionate
number
of
the
increase
into
either
the
universities
or
into
the
specialist
colleges
.
Thirdly
,
we
could
invent
new
types
of
institution
and
find
a
suitable
method
of
determining
how
the
total
of
young
people
qualified
for
higher
education
should
distribute
themselves
in
the
most
appropriate
way
between
the
different
types
of
institution
.
I
am
inclined
to
suspect
that
any
attempt
to
determine
6a
priori
the
proper
proportions
of
young
people
who
should
go
to
different
types
of
institution
would
be
of
very
doubtful
value
.
It
is
,
of
course
,
true
that
the
number
of
places-
especially
science
places-
in
a
university
or
a
college
is
,
in
the
short
run
,
fixed
by
physical
conditions
.
But
it
is
also
true
that
,
in
the
long
run
,
the
numerical
relationship
between
the
young
people
in
different
kinds
of
institution
will
be
determined
by
the
choices
of
the
young
people
themselves
and
by
what
their
parents
and
their
school-masters
think
they
will
get
out
of
one
kind
of
place
rather
than
another
.
Prediction
about
how
these
choices
will
be
made
is
,
at
best
,
a
mere
guess
.
We
do
not
know
how
much
the
attraction
of
students
towards
universities
is
the
result
of
their
monopoly
of
the
degree-giving
power
.
Suppose
,
for
example
,
that
other
types
of
institution
than
universities
were
given
permission
to
award
degrees
,
how
would
this
affect
the
candidates
'
choices
?
It
is
impossible
to
say
and
only
experience
could
decide
.
The
moral
,
which
it
seems
to
me
we
ought
to
draw
from
these
considerations
,
is
that
we
should
make
as
clear
to
ourselves
as
possible
what
the
ro
?
5le
of
the
different
types
of
institution
is
:
what
each
offers
:
what
does
each
conceive
its
task
to
be
;
if
we
do
this
,
then
the
choice
of
the
young
and
the
advice
of
their
parents
and
their
schools
,
will
be
as
well-informed
as
it
can
be
,
and
those
who
seek
to
take
the
university
road
,
or
the
other
possible
roads
,
will
be
self-chosen
on
the
best
information
that
is
open
to
them
.
My
subject
is
the
universities
;
and
so
I
come
to
the
question
of
what
the
university
does
or
should
do
for
the
young
.
I
want
to
spend
a
little
time
in
seeking
some
answers
to
this
question
.
Of
course
,
first
of
all
,
the
university
prepares
them
for
their
job
in
life-
but
not
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
by
giving
them
a
know-how
which
is
restricted
to
any
particular
type
of
occupation
.
It
does
not
nowadays
prepare
them
only
for
the
learned
professions
as
it
tended
to
do
as
recently
as
even
fifty
years
ago
.
The
function
of
the
university
is
to
bring
the
young
people
entrusted
to
it
to
the
height
of
their
intellectual
powers
by
setting
them
to
do
a
very
exacting
academic
task
.
I
emphasize
the
word
'academic
'
because
the
practice
of
our
universities
has
been
based
upon
the
assumption
that
young
men
destined
for
one
of
a
great
variety
of
tasks
in
life-
in
public
life
,
in
the
schools
,
in
law
or
in
the
Church
,
in
the
public
services
,
in
industry
and
commerce-
will
be
better
prepared
if
for
three
or
four
formative
and
very
important
years
of
their
lives
they
undertake
at
the
university
courses
of
study
in
common
with
those
who
are
going
to
be
scholars
.
There
can
be
no
doubt
that
this
tradition
has
left
its
mark
indelibly
upon
the
social
,
political
,
educational
and
industrial
fabric
of
this
country
.
It
has
given
the
universities
public
responsibility
and
prevented
them
from
being
what
are
called
'ivory
towers
'
.
Thus
,
the
effect
upon
them
has
been
profound
;
they
,
in
their
turn
,
have
deeply
affected
,
through
those
whom
they
have
taught
,
the
course
of
public
life
and
of
our
affairs
in
general
.
The
Member
of
Parliament
who
has
read
his
history
at
the
university
in
friendly
rivalry
with
the
future
historian
,
inevitably
reflects
in
his
parliamentary
behaviour
the
academic
experience
through
which
he
has
passed
.
The
fact
that
Mr.
Gladstone
could
have
been
a
professor
was
profoundly
important
both
for
the
university
which
missed
his
services
and
for
the
party
and
public
life
which
gained
them
.
The
second
thing
which
the
university
does
is
to
give
to
its
students
a
special
experience
in
which
they
gain
an
abiding
insight
into
a
university
's
perspective
.
Judged
by
the
standards
of
ordinary
daily
life
,
university
life
is
,
in
some
senses
,
an
odd
one
and
university
people
seem
,
perhaps
,
to
the
layman
outside
,
rather
odd
people
.
I
need
not
try
to
explain
at
length
why
this
should
be
so
;
I
will
just
say
this
:
on
the
one
hand
,
normal
daily
life
is
largely
concerned
with
the
problems
of
the
present
or
those
of
the
quite
near
future
,
with
the
hopes
and
anxieties
of
day-to-day
existence
;
on
the
other
hand
,
the
universities
live
in
a
world
with
a
quite
different
time-scale
,
and
the
problems
which
exercise
the
academic
mind
belong
to
that
world
.
For
instance
,
they
are
interested
in
the
past-
not
only
of
yesterday
but
of
fifty
,
a
hundred
,
even
millions
of
years
ago
.
They
are
interested
,
too
,
in
the
future
,
but
they
are
as
likely
to
be
interested
in
the
problems
of
many
centuries
ahead
as
in
those
of
only
fifty
years
from
now
.
They
are
interested
less
in
the
day-to-day
behaviour
of
men
or
things
than
in
the
laws
that
govern
that
behaviour
or
explain
it
.
They
are
concerned
less
with
the
appearance
of
things
than
with
the
underlying
nature
of
which
that
appearance
is
a
reflection
.
I
have
perhaps
said
enough
to
indicate
why
the
practical
workaday
man
thinks
that
university
people
,
are
,
as
he
would
put
it
,
'out
of
this
world
'
.
Of
course
,
they
are
.
Rightly
regarded
,
the
academic
is
indispensable
to
civilization
only
so
long
as
he
remains
academic
in
the
sense
I
have
described
.
For
his
part
,
he
is
entirely
right
to
be
indifferent
to
the
charge
of
belonging
to
a
world
of
his
own
,
in
which
the
practical
man
of
affairs
would
be
ill-at-ease
.
One
hopes
,
therefore
,
for
the
young
man
or
woman
who
is
to
spend
three
or
four
years
at
the
university
that
they
will
take
something
of
this
spirit
out
into
the
world
with
them
.
Some
,
indeed
,
will
be
captured
by
the
spirit
of
the
place
and
will
be
at
home
with
academic
values
and
wish
to
spend
their
lives
cultivating
them
.
Among
these
will
be
found
the
professors
and
university
teachers
of
the
next
generation
.
Others
will
fall
under
its
influence
only
for
a
time
and
will
then
return
to
the
world
outside
;
but
not
,
one
hopes
,
to
be
ever
quite
the
same
again
.
For
we
,
in
the
universities
,
hope
that
they
will
see
the
problems
of
here-and-now-
whether
they
are
the
problems
of
personal
conduct
,
of
public
affairs
,
of
art
and
literature
,
of
science
and
its
applications-
illuminated
by
the
studies
of
their
university
years
.
In
other
words
,
what
the
student
needs
from
the
university
is
not
just
a
little
(
or
even
just
a
great
deal
)
more
competence
in
the
subjects
he
has
studied
at
school
;
not
just
to
have
a
few
rough
edges
knocked
off
his
mind
;
not
just
to
learn
more
elaborate
intellectual
skills
;
not
what
,
in
the
modern
idiom
,
is
called
'know-how
'
.
He
is
going
to
be
a
member
for
three
or
four
years
of
a
society
which
has
its
own
characteristic
way
of
life
.
From
it
,
he
can
learn
much
that
will
enrich
both
his
personal
life
and
the
service
which
he
can
give
to
his
own
day
and
generation
.
Of
course
,
the
student
must
leave
the
university
a
master
of
the
field
he
has
chosen
for
his
own
,
whether
it
be
chemistry
or
history
,
Oriental
languages
,
or
engineering
science
;
but
in
helping
him
to
find
that
mastery
the
university
must
also
help
him
to
catch
a
glimpse
and
to
acquire
a
taste
for
the
'other
worldliness
'
of
which
I
have
spoken
.
The
third
thing
the
university
does
for
its
young
people
is
to
give
them
their
education
and
the
experience
of
which
I
have
talked
,
in
a
special
kind
of
environment
.
It
is
,
of
course
,
a
protected
and
,
in
some
ways
,
an
artifical
kind
of
environment
.
But
it
is
not
,
for
that
reason
,
without
great
power
to
impress
itself
upon
their
minds
and
to
retain
its
impression
upon
them
for
the
rest
of
their
lives
.
The
society
to
which
I
myself
belonged
in
my
own
College
at
Oxford
was
,
as
I
well
recall
,
of
this
latter
sort
.
From
the
day
of
our
entry
we
were
taught
by
the
ethos
of
the
place
,
rather
than
by
any
formal
instruction
,
to
feel
that
its
strength
lay
in
the
diversity
of
experience
which
its
members
brought
to
the
common
stock
.
When
we
were
joined
by
a
new
kind
of
undergraduate
of
a
different
nationality
,
race
or
colour
from
a
part
of
the
world
which
had
never
supplied
a
member
before
we
felt
that
it
was
a
stronger
and
better
place
.
The
first
time
that
an
extra-mural
scholar
arrived
,
fresh
from
his
job
as
a
'bus
driver
in
Bristol
,
we
were
prone
to
believe
that
the
College
had
,
in
some
way
,
been
strengthened
.
When
a
German
Rhodes
scholar
first
returned
to
the
College
after
the
First
World
War
we
felt
that
it
was
a
better
place
.
We
were
taught
in
other
words
,
that
the
ideal
society
was
one
in
which
every
single
member
made
his
own
unique
contribution
to
the
diversity
of
gifts
which
we
disposed
of
in
common
.
And
,
by
implication
,
we
learnt
that
uniformity
and
the
repetition
of
identical
experiences
were
a
weakness
and
something
to
be
avoided
.
We
were
,
of
course
,
free
to
accept
or
reject
this
philosophy
which
underlay
our
common
life
;
but
looking
back
on
it
I
feel
that
the
young
men
of
the
'3s
,
the
successors
of
my
generation
,
were
,
in
fact
,
prepared
in
the
most
positive
possible
way
to
know
their
mind
when
the
challenge
of
the
dictatorships
fell
across
Europe
.
For
this
part
of
our
education
there
was
no
formal
,
overt
teaching
.
What
we
learned
cut
across
the
boundaries
of
social
groups
,
of
religions
,
of
nationality
and
of
race
;
it
was
a
lesson
equally
on
offer
to
arts
men
and
scientists
;
it
was
among
the
most
effective
teaching
that
I
have
ever
known
.
Another
thing
that
a
university
should
try
to
do
for
its
undergraduates
is
to
help
them
to
become
their
own
masters
.
As
my
experience
of
universities
has
widened
,
I
have
become
more
than
ever
convinced
of
the
importance
of
this
function
.
The
university
years
,
though
primarily
for
the
training
of
the
intellect
,
have
never
been
thought
to
be
without
their
importance
in
the
training
of
character
.
Indeed
,
in
some
quarters
it
has
been
made
a
subject
of
reproach
that
our
universities
have
laid
too
great
an
emphasis
on
the
training
of
character
.
#
212
<
246
TEXT
G59
>
(
It
is
curious
to
recall
that
it
is
not
very
long
since
the
main
complaint
of
the
critics
of
the
Monarchy
was
that
it
exercised
too
much
hidden
authority
:
this
was
certainly
the
complaint
made
,
until
recently
,
of
George
=5
's
behaviour
during
the
constitutional
crisis
of
1931
.
)
The
fact
is
that
the
evidence
available
to
us
makes
it
clear
that
the
Sovereign
still
exercises
considerable
power
,
even
if
this
power
commonly
takes
the
form
only
of
personal
influence
,
is
an
expression
only
of
the
constitutional
right
to
be
consulted
,
to
advise
,
and
to
warn
.
There
are
several
examples
of
the
exercise
of
this
personal
influence
in
Sir
Harold
Nicolson
's
Life
of
King
George
=5
,
and
the
little
evidence
available
to
us
about
the
use
of
his
position
of
influence
by
King
George
=6
suggests
that
tradition
and
habit-
to
say
nothing
of
hereditary
streaks
of
character-
combine
strongly
to
ensure
that
the
right
to
advise
and
to
warn
is
not
something
which
either
the
Sovereign
or
his
Ministers
take
lightly
.
If
anything
,
the
present
reign
is
likely
to
see
a
steady
increase
in
the
influence
of
the
Sovereign
.
Mr.
Muggeridge
bashfully
claims
that
he
has
no
knowledge
of
the
present
members
of
the
Royal
Family
.
But
I
am
sure
that
he
does
know
that
the
present
Queen
is
reputed
to
be
a
very
strong-willed
young
woman
,
able
and
ready
to
make
her
views
known
and
heeded
,
that
she
has
,
at
worst
,
a
strong
streak
of
Hanoverian
pig-headedness
,
and
,
at
best
,
an
unusual
strength
of
character
and
clarity
of
purpose
.
This
is
of
no
little
importance
:
even
Lytton
Strachey
was
,
in
the
end
,
no
match
for
the
character
of
Queen
Victoria
,
and
this
may
well
be
the
reason
why
Mr.
Muggeridge
chooses
to
ignore
the
known
character
of
her
great-great-granddaughter
.
Of
no
less
importance
is
the
fact
that
the
present
Queen
is
likely
to
reign
for
a
very
long
time
:
longer
,
perhaps
,
even
than
Queen
Victoria
.
The
length
of
Queen
Victoria
's
reign
,
her
accumulated
experience
,
her
growing
personal
ascendancy
over
Ministers
who
naturally
stood
in
awe
of
so
formidable
an
historical
figure
,
her
ascendancy
even
over
the
heads
of
foreign
powers
,
even
when
they
were
not
her
own
children
or
grandchildren
:
all
these
were
an
important
reason
for
the
exceptional
influence
which
she
came
to
exercise
.
There
seems
every
possibility
that
the
present
Queen
will
increasingly
come
to
occupy
something
of
the
same
position
.
However
much
the
facts
of
power
may
change
,
the
influence
of
an
experienced
and
knowing
old
woman
,
who
had
been
at
the
head
of
her
State
for
fifty
years
while
heads
of
the
U.S.A.
or
the
U.S.S.R.
or
even
the
Chinese
Republic
had
come
and
gone
,
could
not
count
for
nothing-
even
in
the
world
which
Mr.
Muggeridge
sometimes
fearfully
imagines
will
exist
in
22
.
How
do
we
expect
this
exceptional
position
of
influence
,
which
confers
real
personal
power
,
to
be
used
?
Much
,
and
the
answer
,
again
,
is
best
given
in
personal
terms
,
as
George
=5
interpreted
his
duties
and
,
so
far
as
we
know
,
George
=6
also
.
George
=5
had
a
strict
and
unerring
understanding
of
the
important
conventions
of
the
constitution
:
this
proved
to
be
of
untold
value
during
the
crisis
of
January
,
1924
,
when
he
resisted
the
most
powerful
pressures
which
were
put
on
him
to
keep
the
Labour
Party
out
of
office
.
To
his
instinctive
behaviour
on
that
occasion
we
can
,
in
part
,
attribute
the
development
of
the
Labour
Party
within
the
Parliamentary
system
instead
of
outside
it
,
at
a
time
when
Left-wing
movements
throughout
Europe
became
e
?
2migre
?
2
groups
within
their
own
countries
.
Holding
the
ring-
for
this
is
what
such
conduct
is-
is
not
confined
to
strict
constitutional
questions
.
In
Sir
Harold
Nicolson's
biography
,
there
are
many
examples
of
George
=5
's
anxiety
that
the
dominant
party
or
even
interest
should
not
,
so
far
as
it
was
within
his
power
to
influence
decisions
,
ride
roughshod
over
the
rights
of
any
of
his
people
.
Twice
during
the
General
Strike
,
for
example
,
he
spontaneously
and
effectively
intervened
to
prevent
the
more
extreme
elements
in
the
Conservative
Government
from
unjustly
or
cruelly
treating
the
strikers
.
Interventions
of
this
kind
can
not
be
ignored
,
and
neither
can
their
importance
.
It
is
no
small
thing
,
in
an
age
of
strong
party
government
,
to
have
excesses
of
party
spirit
rebuked
by
one
to
whom
Ministers
are
constitutionally
bound
to
listen
;
and
that
they
do
listen
is
apparent
from
all
that
we
know
of
the
Labour
Governments
of
1945-51
,
and
the
little
that
we
know
of
the
history
of
the
Conservative
Governments
which
have
held
office
since
then
.
It
is
apt
to
make
people
uncomfortable
to-day
to
talk
of
duty
,
especially
of
duty
in
high
places
.
But
no
one
can
read
the
biographies
of
George
=5
and
George
=6
,
which
are
not
sycophantic
,
without
realising
that
it
was
a
simple
,
almost
nai
''
ve
,
conception
of
their
duty
to
their
subjects
,
all
their
subjects
,
for
it
affected
even
George
=5
's
attitude
to
the
Indian
question
,
which
inspired
most
of
their
actions
,
and
certainly
their
actions
at
all
critical
moments
.
I
state
this
as
a
cold
fact
,
which
no
one
who
is
not
blinded
by
preconception
can
fail
to
recognise
in
the
available
evidence
.
It
is
equally
apparent
,
from
the
available
evidence
that
the
very
simplicity
of
this
conception
of
duty
has
normally
had
,
and
can
not
fail
normally
to
have
,
a
softening
and
civilising
influence
on
those
engaged
in
the
embittering
struggle
for
power
.
There
are
ideas
and
conceptions
,
as
Professor
Butterfield
has
reminded
us
,
which
are
none
the
less
real
merely
because
it
is
only
thinking
which
has
made
them
so
.
MARC
BLOCH
'S
ACCOUNT
of
the
collapse
of
France
in
194
is
,
for
the
comparisons
it
affords
,
not
irrelevant
to
the
point
I
am
trying
to
make
.
He
there
accuses
the
rulers
and
seducers
of
the
French
people
before
194
of
showing
``
complete
ignorance
of
the
high
nobility
which
lies
unexpressed
in
the
hearts
of
a
people
which
,
like
ours
,
has
behind
it
a
long
history
of
political
action
.
''
It
is
not
a
sentimental
,
but
a
precise
point
which
he
makes
:
it
is
the
length
of
a
people
's
political
tradition
to
which
he
draws
our
attention
,
and
the
failure
of
the
inherent
nobility
of
the
French
political
tradition
to
find
worthy
expression
before
and
during
194
.
A
similar
nobility
,
inherent
in
the
British
political
tradition
,
did
find
expression
in
194
.
It
is
a
foolhardy
man
,
surely
,
who
believes
that
the
contrast
had
nothing
to
do
with
the
expression
of
the
tradition
through
,
not
only
the
Monarchy
as
an
institution
,
but
also
the
personal
characters
and
examples
set
by
George
=5
and
George
=6
.
The
ingraining
of
this
tradition
in
the
British
Royal
Family-
and
I
can
not
see
how
it
could
more
surely
be
accomplished
than
by
the
passing
on
of
a
tradition
within
a
family-
seems
to
me
of
real
value
to
the
country
.
It
is
for
this
reason
that
most
of
the
sentimental
talk
about
the
education
of
a
modern
Sovereign
is
so
alarmingly
irrelevant
.
Day
by
day
,
week
by
week
,
year
by
year
,
the
Queen
is
invited
,
by
her
self-appointed
advisers
,
to
send
her
eldest
child
to
a
State
school
,
to
``
bring
him
up
like
other
children
''
:
advice
which
may
be
relevant
to
the
education
of
a
citizen
,
but
not
to
the
education
of
a
constitutional
Sovereign
.
There
seems
to
be
little
doubt
that
the
inculcation
of
the
habits
of
mind
and
behaviour
of
a
constitutional
Sovereign
has
been
successfully
achieved
in
the
cases
of
George
=5
,
George
=6
,
and
the
present
Queen
.
I
see
no
reason
why
we
should
be
prepared
to
barter
the
prospect
of
a
first-class
Sovereign
for
the
certainty
of
yet
another
second-class
citizen
.
It
seems
a
mean
exchange
.
IT
IS
CURIOUS
that
Mr.
Muggeridge
,
who
is
rightly
anxious
that
people
should
adapt
themselves
to
the
realities
of
their
changed
positions
,
does
not
understand
the
role
of
the
Monarchy
in
helping
to
make
the
uncomfortable
facts
of
life
acceptable
.
It
is
easy
to
laugh
at
the
sight
of
the
Labour
Ministers
of
1924
,
attired
,
a
little
ridiculously
,
in
Court
dress
.
But
,
except
to
a
few
irreconcilables
of
the
Left
,
the
pomp
and
the
display
were
a
small
price
to
pay
for
the
visible
evidence
that
the
Sovereign
,
the
known
repository
of
the
nation
's
political
experience
,
had
accepted
the
Labour
Party
as
his
advisers
,
and
had
accepted
them
in
the
same
manner
and
with
the
same
marks
of
respect
,
given
and
received
,
as
the
representatives
of
either
of
the
two
established
,
middle-class
,
parties
.
Nor
do
I
understand
how
Mr.
Muggeridge
,
and
those
who
argue
like
him
,
can
deny
the
value
of
the
Monarchy
in
making
even
more
difficult
changes
,
not
only
popularly
acceptable
,
but
acceptable
even
to
those
most
likely
not
to
be
reconciled
to
them
.
The
transference
of
power
in
British
territories
since
1945
has
been
made
considerably
easier
by
the
presence
and
actions
,
even
by
the
courtesy
,
of
the
two
reigning
monarchs
.
Again
,
one
may
smile
at
the
speed
with
which
Mr.
Nehru
or
even
Archbishop
Makarios
is
transformed
from
being
one
of
Her
Majesty
's
guests-in-prison
into
one
of
Her
Majesty
's
guests
at
Buckingham
Palace
.
But
he
seems
to
me
someone
ill-qualified
to
observe
or
comment
on
public
affairs
who
denies
the
importance
of
such
things
.
Those
pictures
of
``
The
Queen
and
her
Ministers
,
''
which
are
reproduced
on
the
back
page
of
The
Times
at
every
Commonwealth
conference
,
are
worth
contemplating
.
One
may
,
like
Mr.
Muggeridge
,
sometimes
wryly
observe
that
the
number
of
Prime
Ministers
seems
to
increase
in
direct
proportion
as
the
number
of
territories
directly
subject
to
Her
Majesty
declines
.
But
in
the
end
,
one
must
,
if
one
is
not
jaundiced
,
admit
that
they
are
a
notable
tribute
to
the
capacity
of
the
British
for
accepting
inevitable
change
.
The
acceptance
of
reality
in
Algeria
might
have
been
considerably
easier
for
the
colons
and
the
Army
,
if
there
had
been
the
symbol
of
an
accepted
Sovereign
to
emphasise
the
continuity
which
exists
in
all
established
societies
in
spite
of
actual
change
.
It
becomes
less
necessary
to
cry
Algerie
Franc
?
6aise
,
or
something
like
it
,
when
the
fiction
of
the
headship
of
the
Commonwealth
makes
visible
the
abiding
connections
which
unite
one
society
to
another
.
THE
SYMBOLIC
MEANING
of
the
Monarchy
is
the
most
important
and
at
the
same
time
the
most
difficult
and
confusing
of
all
its
many
aspects
.
What
does
the
Monarchy
mean
to
those
who
cherish
it
?
This
question
must
be
answered
with
more
than
a
little
care
for
other
people
's
needs
and
feelings
.
It
may
well
be
that
the
Monarchy
is
less
necessary
to
the
articulate
than
the
inarticulate
,
to
Mr.
Muggeridge
than
Mrs.
Mop
.
But
I
am
not
so
sure
of
this
.
As
I
have
said
,
Mr.
Muggeridge
seems
to
me
to
betray
just
as
foolish
an
obsession
with
the
Monarchy
as
the
most
bedazzled
reader
of
Woman
and
Woman
's
Own
.
The
value
of
the
Monarchy
to
me
,
personally
,
seems
to
me
to
be
of
much
the
same
order
as
its
value
to
those
less
inclined
to
examine
their
own
attitudes
and
their
own
motives
.
``
We
smile
at
the
Court
Circular
;
but
remember
how
many
people
read
the
Court
Circular
!
''
says
Bagehot
in
one
of
his
more
offensively
,
intellectually
arrogant
sentences
.
``
Its
use
is
not
in
what
it
says
,
but
in
those
to
whom
it
speaks
.
''
I
do
not
deny
that
the
Monarchy
speaks
directly
and
intelligibly
to
me
.
If
we
are
to
believe
Mr.
Muggeridge
,
the
Monarchy
symbolises
obsequiousness
;
sycophancy
;
snobbishness
;
class-consciousness
;
social
mountaineering
;
dreamland
;
earthly
pretensions
;
and
circuses
.
It
is
obvious
that
all
of
these
are
commingled
in
the
popular
conception
of
the
Monarchy
,
but
I
find
this
neither
surprising
nor
,
in
itself
,
alarming
.
Obsequiousness
,
sycophancy
,
snobbishness
,
and
the
like
,
seem
to
me
,
unhappily
,
to
be
inevitable
components
of
all
human
societies-
I
am
not
sure
they
are
not
their
lubrication
;
an
oily
mixture
,
I
agree-
and
I
object
to
them
only
when
they
corrupt
or
seriously
interfere
with
the
legitimate
exercise
of
real
power
.
#
25
<
247
TEXT
G6
>
Social
Philosophy
in
Britain
and
America
By
DOROTHY
EMMET
I
should
like
to
start
this
talk
by
asking
what
is
meant
by
''
Social
Philosophy
''
?
An
unkind
critic
looking
at
the
programmes
of
the
Social
Philosophy
Section
might
suggest
it
seems
to
mean
any
topic
of
interest
bearing
on
contemporary
society
;
while
in
a
recent
talk
to
this
Section
the
term
was
used
to
mean
something
like
a
coherent
body
of
thought
about
society
related
to
a
definite
social
programme
.
I
am
prepared
to
defend
the
eclectic
character
of
the
Section
's
programme
against
an
exclusively
monolithic
view
of
what
social
philosophy
must
be
;
though
I
think
that
these
various
topics
of
social
interest
need
to
be
treated
not
just
descriptively
,
but
in
ways
which
produce
criticism
and
reflection
of
a
reasonably
general
kind
if
we
are
to
call
them
a
form
of
social
philosophy
.
The
view
that
we
need
a
social
philosophy
related
to
a
social
purpose
was
developed
by
contrasting
our
``
6malaise
''
and
lack
of
direction
in
this
country
with
the
conviction
and
sense
of
direction
seen
in
Communist
countries
.
But
I
am
not
at
all
sure
that
the
answer
is
that
we
should
produce
something
else
of
the
same
kind
in
democratic
terms
.
My
difficulty
about
the
notion
of
``
social
purpose
''
is
that
if
we
think
of
this
in
the
singular
and
particularize
,
it
would
mean
that
the
whole
national
effort
would
have
to
be
directed
to
a
gigantic
programme
.
This
may
be
possible
in
wartime
,
and
it
may
be
possible
when
a
collective
economy
is
being
built
up
as
in
the
Communist
countries
,
but
does
it
not
suggest
a
great
deal
more
regimenting
and
pressure
than
we
believe
right
in
democratic
countries
?
On
the
other
hand
,
if
we
do
not
use
the
term
to
mean
a
single
specific
programme
,
the
notion
of
social
purpose
turns
into
something
we
put
vaguely
in
phrases
such
as
``
achieving
social
justice
''
,
or
``
persons
in
community
''
,
or
,
even
more
vaguely
,
''
living
the
good
life
''
.
I
do
not
want
to
say
that
these
notions
are
just
vacuous
,
but
I
do
not
think
they
can
be
cashed
in
terms
of
a
single
programme
,
nor
that
we
are
all
likely
to
agree
on
the
phrase
we
should
use
,
nor
that
we
should
all
be
thinking
about
it
most
of
the
time
.
If
we
are
asked
what
the
policy
of
this
country
should
be
directed
towards
,
we
could
say
,
e.g.
,
to
the
maintenance
of
world
peace
;
to
working
towards
a
multi-racial
Commonwealth
;
to
educational
expansion
at
various
levels
;
to
maintaining
the
social
services
;
and
presumably
to
maintaining
the
level
of
production
to
pay
for
all
this
.
In
this
way
,
we
may
hope
to
maintain
a
tolerable
way
of
living
together
,
so
that
people
can
pursue
a
number
of
purposes
they
themselves
think
worth
while
in
their
own
work
and
private
lives
.
But
does
this
add
up
to
a
``
social
philosophy
''
in
the
comprehensive
sense
geared
to
a
single
Social
Purpose
?
And
if
not
,
is
this
a
sign
that
we
are
growing
up
,
or
is
it
due
to
the
difficulty
of
seeing
general
ideas
relevant
to
this
pragmatic
stage
of
our
development
?
I
turn
now
to
America
,
where
I
think
the
notion
of
social
philosophy
is
more
congenial
,
perhaps
because
the
Americans
may
be
a
more
ideological
nation
than
we
are
.
Edward
Shils
and
Daniel
Bell
both
write
about
the
``
End
of
Ideology
''
,
but
not
very
convincingly
.
What
they
really
mean
is
the
end
of
the
appeal
of
communist
ideas
to
the
intellectuals
.
I
believe
that
we
can
still
see
pervasive
influences
of
certain
kinds
of
ideology
in
American
thinking
.
First
of
all
there
is
the
liberal
individualism
of
the
Founding
Fathers
.
I
found
it
genuinely
moving
to
stand
inside
the
Lincoln
Monument
in
Washington
and
read
the
passages
from
the
Gettysburg
address
on
the
wall
,
``
Fourscore
and
seven
years
ago
our
fathers
brought
forth
on
this
continent
a
new
nation
,
conceived
in
liberty
and
dedicated
to
the
proposition
that
all
men
are
created
equal
''
.
Of
course
one
can
be
cynical
about
it
,
and
instance
discrimination
against
all
sorts
of
people
.
But
nevertheless
it
is
there
to
disturb
consciences
,
and
it
is
an
ideology
which
found
its
way
into
the
Constitution
,
and
so
can
give
a
backing
of
legitimacy
to
people
struggling
against
certain
kinds
of
discrimination
,
for
instance
in
the
struggle
over
integration
in
the
Southern
States
.
I
was
interested
to
find
recently
,
in
teaching
an
undergraduate
course
in
political
theory
in
an
American
university
,
how
much
Locke
seemed
to
them
to
talk
obvious
sense
.
I
doubt
whether
this
would
be
true
of
our
students
here
.
But
these
American
undergraduates
talked
easily
about
natural
rights
,
and
produced
Lockean
notions
of
checks
and
balances
and
aversion
to
strong
government
as
self-evidently
sensible
.
I
think
this
political
ideology
produces
a
real
problem
for
thinking
realistically
about
their
contemporary
political
philosophy
.
For
it
does
not
deal
adequately
with
the
very
great
power
of
the
President
,
especially
in
foreign
relations
,
and
with
all
the
trends
making
for
strong
government
at
the
centre
.
In
spite
of
the
official
political
philosophy
of
``
checks
and
balances
''
we
also
hear
demands
for
``
a
strong
lead
''
from
the
President
,
and
this
demand
is
all
the
more
apparent
when
the
Administration
is
not
giving
it
,
as
was
thought
to
be
the
case
with
the
recent
Eisenhower
Administration
.
So
there
seems
to
be
a
need
to
re-think
the
official
political
philosophy
in
terms
of
the
realities
of
power
and
the
demands
for
strong
government
.
A
second
dominant
ideology
is
the
Dewey
philosophy
of
experimental
problem-solving
.
This
assumed
a
union
of
intelligence
and
goodwill
,
so
that
democratic
social
ends
could
be
taken
for
granted
and
attention
concentrated
on
means
of
achieving
them
.
This
was
an
explicit
pragmatic
democratic
philosophy
of
an
older
generation
,
but
now
it
is
taking
the
form
of
a
positivist
political
science
which
holds
that
ends
can
not
be
rationally
discussed
,
while
scientific
ingenuity
can
be
devoted
to
working
out
efficient
means
of
getting
whatever
it
is
that
you
happen
to
want
.
This
is
the
ideological
background
of
a
good
deal
of
their
political
sociology
.
The
muck-raking
investigations
of
an
older
generation
have
been
replaced
by
studies
of
the
dynamics
of
pressure
groups
.
There
are
also
writings
about
politics
as
``
a
science
of
power
''
,
taking
for
granted
that
people
want
power
and
trying
to
show
how
they
''
manipulate
''
beliefs
and
symbols
in
order
to
get
it
.
C.
Wright
Mills
writes
best
sellers
partly
in
this
vein
,
but
also
with
a
note
of
passionate
idealism
running
through
them
.
I
find
it
difficult
to
see
just
how
the
idealism
and
the
tough
power
politics
note
are
brought
together
in
his
thinking
.
Reinhold
Niebuhr
continues
his
well-known
attack
on
complacencies
over
problems
of
power
,
and
on
the
simplifications
both
of
cynicism
and
idealism
.
He
seems
to
me
to
be
gaining
in
stature
all
the
time
and
to
have
become
a
political
analyst
of
practical
importance
.
Turning
from
political
to
social
criticism
,
there
is
the
extensive
literature
on
``
pressures
to
conformity
''
,
of
which
Whyte's
Organization
Man
and
Reisman
's
Lonely
Crowd
are
the
best-known
examples
.
These
illustrate
how
quickly
a
trend
of
criticism
can
catch
on
.
People
,
at
any
rate
those
represented
by
the
more
intellectual
weeklies
and
by
conversation
in
Eastern
cities
,
are
getting
highly
sophisticated
about
this
notion
of
conformity
,
and
they
crack
jokes
about
``
peer
groups
''
.
But
I
do
not
think
that
we
know
the
answer
to
the
problem
underneath
this
literature
,
namely
,
the
distinction
between
the
kinds
of
pressures
that
are
necessary
and
right
if
people
are
to
learn
to
live
together
and
get
trained
to
do
things
well
,
and
the
kinds
of
pressures
which
make
people
conventional
and
afraid
of
adventuring
.
The
notion
that
one
can
live
without
need
for
any
kind
of
conformity
is
shown
up
even
by
the
Beats
,
who
set
out
to
be
non-conformist
,
and
then
find
themselves
becoming
a
fashion
,
pursued
by
social
success
,
and
even
get
opportunities
to
read
their
poetry
at
$
3
a
time
.
And
of
course
they
also
establish
their
own
particular
conventions
of
unconventionality
.
These
seem
to
me
to
be
some
of
the
trends
in
what
one
might
call
social
philosophy
in
a
rather
vague
sense
in
contemporary
America
.
How
does
the
new
Kennedy
Administration
look
against
this
background
?
It
may
well
catch
a
national
mood
which
is
prepared
for
tough-minded
energy
along
with
idealism
.
I
heard
Professor
J.
K.
Galbraith
address
a
campaign
meeting
of
students
of
Columbia
University
,
in
which
he
said
that
the
important
distinction
of
outlook
as
he
saw
it
nowadays
was
not
so
much
between
liberals
and
conservatives
as
between
''
the
complacent
and
the
concerned
''
.
People
who
call
themselves
liberals
or
conservatives
could
be
found
on
both
sides
.
He
then
gave
a
masterly
satire
of
the
last
Administration
as
examples
of
the
''
complacent
''
,
and
he
looked
forward
to
Kennedy
and
those
associated
with
him
as
people
who
would
be
``
concerned
''
in
the
sense
of
deeply
and
compassionately
aware
that
there
are
problems
,
international
,
social
and
domestic
,
which
need
to
be
met
.
Perhaps
this
does
not
add
up
to
a
social
philosophy
.
But
I
could
not
help
being
impressed
in
America
by
the
energy
and
interest
in
social
ideas
.
The
appeal
of
a
person
like
Galbraith
himself
is
symptomatic
.
A
book
like
his
The
Affluent
Society
,
for
all
the
criticisms
that
economists
and
others
can
make
of
it
,
is
perhaps
more
influential
than
anything
of
the
kind
which
is
being
written
here
.
Do
we
want
intelligently-written
books
on
particular
social
trends
,
rather
than
a
monolithic
social
philosophy
?
If
we
like
to
call
recognizing
the
need
for
intelligence
and
goodwill
in
achieving
tolerable
ways
of
living
together
a
social
philosophy
,
well
and
good
.
But
this
needs
to
go
beyond
generalities
to
particular
studies
of
particular
social
trends
,
presented
in
a
readable
form
.
The
energy
,
concern
and
intelligence
to
do
this
kind
of
thing
are
more
in
evidence
in
America
than
over
here
.
This
does
not
mean
that
these
fires
are
not
burning
over
here
,
but
they
are
damped
down
.
The
test
whether
damped
fires
are
really
alight
is
to
see
whether
they
can
burn
up
when
poked
.
But
I
doubt
whether
we
want
them
to
be
burning
out
in
a
continual
conflagration
of
propaganda
for
social
ideologies
.
Peaks
of
Medical
History
By
LORD
COHEN
OF
BIRKENHEAD
The
history
of
medicine
runs
parallel
to
the
history
of
Man
.
It
takes
its
roots
in
pre-history
when
man
,
coping
with
hostile
forces
,
felt
a
primal
sympathy
for
his
fellow
man
and
sought
to
relieve
his
suffering
.
Since
then
the
practice
of
medicine
has
reflected
the
philosophy
of
its
time
though
earlier
ideas
have
often
tended
to
persist
despite
their
scientific
disproof
.
Though
we
tend
to
associate
great
discoveries
in
medicine
with
one
man
,
as
I
indeed
shall
often
do
in
this
lecture
,
we
must
not
accept
blindly
Carlyle's
dictum
that
``
history
is
biography
''
but
recognise
that
many
have
added
bricks
to
the
building
before
it
presents
<
SIC
>
as
a
completed
edifice
.
The
earliest
records
of
medicine
date
back
over
6
,
years
.
They
stem
from
the
valley
of
the
Nile
where
may
yet
be
seen
the
royal
tomb
of
Zoser
designed
by
a
physician
of
his
reign
,
Imhotep
,
who
was
later
deified
and
associated
with
the
famous
temple
of
Edfu
.
Contemporaneously
,
or
possibly
a
little
later
,
there
developed
a
great
Sumerian
civilisation
but
our
records
of
this
are
incomplete
.
Yet
there
are
recorded
,
in
the
famous
code
Hammurabi
(
1948-195
B.C
.
)
,
Babylonian
laws
relating
to
medical
practice
.
It
is
however
from
the
Egyptian
papyri
,
especially
of
Edwin
Smith
and
Ebers
found
at
Thebes
and
dating
from
about
the
sixteenth
century
B.C
.
that
we
find
the
first
records
of
the
practice
of
medicine
.
These
papyri
show
that
the
Egyptians
shared
with
the
most
primitive
medical
folklore
the
concept
of
animism
viz
.
that
disease
is
caused
by
the
evil
influence
of
enemy
,
demon
,
god
or
even
animal
and
that
this
evil
spirit
might
be
warded
off
by
amulets
,
propitiated
by
sacrifice
,
and
expelled
by
incantations
.
#
21
<
248
TEXT
G61
>
Oxford
and
Cambridge
have
the
best
teaching
system
in
the
world-
in
some
colleges
.
Oxford
and
Cambridge
are
so
incompetent
in
teaching
that
in
spite
of
intense
competition
for
entry
nearly
half
the
students
leave
with
=3rd
class
degrees
and
worse
.
The
standard
of
an
Oxford
=3rd
only
an
Oxford
examiner
like
myself
could
credit
:
there
are
some
colleges
which
seem
to
specialize
in
producing
them
.
Or
to
take
the
matter
which
most
affects
the
schools
.
Oxford
and
Cambridge
by
their
competitive
system
of
entry
set
standards
to
the
schools
which
distinguish
English
education
from
all
other
systems
except
the
French
:
only
in
France
and
England
is
it
necessary
for
success
to
be
in
hard
competitive
training
from
the
age
of
8
or
9
and
to
be
a
mature
and
polished
intellectual
at
16
.
'Treat
them
mean
and
keep
them
keen
.
'
Or
(
as
a
Bishop
wrote
in
1889
)
'the
English
do
everything
by
way
of
racing
'
.
The
results
for
the
successful
are
almost
miraculous
.
'The
war
horse
1saith
among
the
trumpets
Ha
,
ha
;
and
he
1smelleth
the
battle
afar
off
,
the
thunder
of
the
captains
and
the
shouting
.
'
It
is
really
very
pleasant
indeed
to
be
an
examinee
if
you
are
a
good
one
,
and
it
is
just
as
pleasant
to
coach
good
examinees
.
But
how
much
harm
is
done
to
bad
examinees
?
How
far
have
A
level
,
S
level
,
now
the
new
U
level
(
or
whatever
it
is
to
be
called
)
been
affected
by
Oxbridge
scholarship
examinations
,
and
by
the
need
to
give
the
rest
something
to
do
while
the
competitors
are
groomed
?
So
often
in
the
provinces
one
has
to
face
the
problem
of
rescuing
a
boy
,
basically
very
able
,
who
did
well
at
O
level
,
quite
well
at
A
level
after
two
years
in
the
sixth
,
went
back
for
a
third
year
as
a
potential
competitor
,
and
in
fact
did
worse
.
There
could
be
all
sorts
of
reasons
for
this
:
the
effect
is
that
he
arrives
in
a
university
stale
and
defeated
,
and
it
is
often
impossible
ever
to
recover
the
boy
as
he
existed
at
15
.
There
is
another
contrast
.
In
England
it
is
only
Oxford
and
Cambridge
which
set
standards
of
prestige
for
universities
.
Men
come
and
go
easily
between
Cabinets
,
Embassies
,
Chairmanships
of
Boards
and
the
Oxford
and
Cambridge
colleges
.
The
Colleges
are
'inside
'
;
their
lawns
,
their
mahogany
,
their
herbaceous
borders
(
not-
alas-
any
longer
their
buildings
)
are
the
real
thing
.
We
envy
,
but
aspire
;
the
existence
of
these
things
in
Oxbridge
is
the
sole
basis
of
our
dream
that
they
might
exist
in
Manchester
,
Coventry
,
or
Colchester
.
The
English
intellectual
till
the
19th
century
lived
in
Grub
Street
or
in
Nonconformist
rigour
;
from
this
Oxbridge
rescued
him
in
the
days
of
its
great
reforms
.
No
wonder
his
dream
is
to
be
commensalis
and
socius
in
a
great
foundation
,
a
freeholder
in
the
inheritance
of
scholarship
.
His
wife
may
not
of
course
agree
;
the
cold
collations
of
North
Oxford
on
the
evenings
of
College
feasts
have
their
place
in
the
folklore
.
There
are
in
Oxbridge
as
many
'outs'
as
'ins
'
;
the
democracy
of
the
Fellows
is
a
little
like
the
democracy
of
the
Athenians
,
among
their
womenfolk
,
their
metics
,
and
their
slaves
.
The
Whigs
still
rule
;
democratic
principles
,
a
practice
of
oligarchy
and
conservatism
.
Who
would
not
choose
to
be
a
Whig
?
One
ought
not
to
propose
remedies
except
for
admitted
evils
;
and
I
find
it
hard
to
say
that
the
popularity
of
Oxford
and
Cambridge
is
an
evil
.
It
is
not
exactly
an
evil
,
it
is
just
a
'thing
'
,
an
element
in
the
extremely
odd
flavour
of
English
society
.
Clearly
English
society
is
changing
:
ducunt
volentem
fata
,
nolentem
trahunt-
things
are
moving
,
we
had
better
move
gracefully
,
rather
than
perforce
.
A
few
points
about
the
future
(
very
few
)
are
clear
in
the
clouded
statistical
ball
.
The
proportion
of
Oxbridge
students
in
the
whole
system
(
apart
from
London
,
about
one
in
two
in
1938/9
,
one
in
three
in
1956
)
is
dropping
sharply
.
This
drop
is
marked
even
in
the
traditional
Arts
subjects
;
but
in
these
(
so
far
as
one
can
make
out
from
the
U.G.C
.
statistics
,
which
one
would
call
amateurish
but
that
they
conceal
some
things
which
it
is
convenient
to
conceal
)
the
1958/9
figures
for
Arts
graduates
were
Oxbridge
2,74
,
London
1,377
,
the
rest
3,436
.
In
other
subjects
the
relative
decline
is
precipitate
;
in
ten
years
'
time
the
Oxbridge
mathematicians
,
scientists
,
and
engineers
(
though
doubtless
of
high
quality
)
will
not
be
much
more
significant
numerically
than
the
Oxbridge
medical
schools
are
now
.
To
put
the
same
facts
in
another
way
;
the
more
boys
and
girls
reach
university
entrance
standard
the
smaller
the
proportion
of
them
who
can
enter
Oxbridge
.
This
is
ineluctable
;
Oxbridge
could
expand
proportionately
only
at
the
cost
of
self-destruction
.
This
is
the
situation
to
which
we
must
adjust
ourselves
.
The
mechanics
of
a
clearing
house
are
probably
essential
to
tide
us
over
the
transition
.
But
the
transition
can
only
be
achieved
by
a
modification
of
the
'image
'
,
the
simplified
picture
which
governs
action
.
We
need
image
builders
who
will
take
the
Oxbridge
myth
and
weave
it
into
a
pattern
with
other
English
myths
.
There
are
plenty
of
myths
to
hand
;
the
myth
of
London
,
the
great
city
,
the
myth
of
the
North
,
which
by
its
hardness
made
the
modern
world
,
the
myths
of
the
Cathedral
towns
,
the
leftish
myths
of
Sandy
Lindsay
and
John
Fulton
,
Keele
and
Brighton
.
Of
course
,
if
we
were
I.C.I
.
or
the
steel
industry
we
could
have
our
myths
built
for
us
by
a
good
firm
of
public
relations
men
,
at
so
much
per
cubic
foot
of
cloudcapped
tower
.
We
are
not
thus
endowed
;
can
we
get
on
with
the
job
ourselves
?
Two
points
about
this
,
in
conclusion
.
First
,
we
have
to
face
a
quick
transition
in
a
matter
where
the
natural
pace
of
change
is
slow
.
It
is
not
easy
for
universities
to
explain
directly
to
young
people
in
schools
what
they
have
to
offer
(
though
of
course
we
should
try
)
.
The
natural
mentors
are
parents
and
teachers
,
on
the
whole
those
between
45
and
55
,
who
learnt
what
they
know
about
post-school
education
in
a
world
very
different
from
that
of
the
197
's
and
198
's
,
which
is
quite
close
to
our
students
.
Parents
perhaps
fall
into
three
sections
;
those
who
were
glad
to
finish
formal
education
at
14
or
earlier
,
those
who
obtained
a
professional
qualification
'the
hard
way
'
under
the
traditional
English
system
,
and
those
who
remember
their
own
University-
and
for
most
this
would
be
Oxford
,
Cambridge
or
a
London
Medical
School
.
The
teachers
in
public
schools
and
grammar
schools
will
have
a
strong
bias
to
Arts
and
pure
science
,
a
bias
towards
Oxbridge
,
which
diminishes
as
one
goes
down
the
long
ladder
of
social
status
,
which
is
not
necessarily
a
ladder
of
ability
or
even
of
success
.
It
is
to
these
'customers
'
,
the
advisors
of
students
,
the
creators
of
ambition
,
that
we
have
to
sell
a
new
picture
of
the
system
,
as
it
will
be
,
a
system
in
which
Oxbridge
will
have
a
special
but
not
predominant
place
.
My
last
point
is
that
to
me
,
as
a
professor
in
a
civic
university
,
interested
in
the
growth
and
government
of
cities
,
with
a
young
family
growing
up
in
a
city
,
the
civic
situation
seems
a
peculiarly
advantageous
one
.
There
is
of
course
a
place
for
York
,
Canterbury
and
the
rest
:
but
the
English
picture
of
a
university
system
can
only
be
changed
quickly
by
the
universities
with
which
the
English
live
.
Leeds
University
,
Manchester
University
,
Liverpool
University
and
others
are
part
of
the
re-building
of
cities
;
new
cities
and
new
universities
are
being
created
together
,
and
must
in
the
process
learn
to
live
together
.
There
has
never
been
any
doubt
about
this
in
Scotland
;
there
is
some
cause
for
uneasiness
about
the
state
of
Scottish
universities
,
but
not
on
the
grounds
discussed
here
.
Scottish
people
know
about
the
Scottish
universities
;
they
are
familiar
things
,
they
fit
easily
into
Scottish
society
,
as
English
universities
do
not
.
A
large
responsibility
rests
on
the
civic
universities
for
creating
this
ease
of
relationship
which
has
existed
in
England
hitherto
only
for
the
charmed
circle
of
hereditary
Oxbridge
men
.
=2b
.
A
PYRAMID
OF
PRESTIGE
A.
H.
HALSEY
Senior
Lecturer
in
Sociology
,
University
of
Birmingham
SIR
CHARLES
MORRIS
is
a
splendid
utopian
.
He
believes
that
universities
exist
primarily
for
educational
purposes
and
are
attended
by
students
for
primarily
educational
motives
.
He
finds
weaknesses
in
Oxford
and
Cambridge
as
educational
organizations
and
deduces
the
possibility
of
a
relatively
increasing
future
popularity
for
what
he
calls
'the
modern
universities
'
.
My
own
more
melancholy
assessment
of
the
prospect
for
Redbrick
is
based
on
a
view
of
universities
more
as
antechambers
to
the
economy
than
as
centres
of
higher
learning
.
The
key
to
popularity
lies
in
the
Appointments
Board
,
not
in
the
tutor
's
study
.
My
fear
is
that
the
outcome
of
expansion
in
the
sixties
and
seventies
will
be
an
academic
hierarchy
more
securely
supported
by
scholastic
selection
,
more
firmly
maintained
by
occupational
connections
and
more
clearly
recognized
by
public
and
participants
than
ever
before
.
In
an
English
context
the
evolution
of
education
as
a
meritocratic
selection
and
training
ground
for
the
ranks
of
the
expanding
army
of
professional
,
scientific
and
technical
manpower
seems
peculiarly
likely
to
result
in
a
graded
system
of
schools
and
colleges
which
reflects
the
power
and
prestige
pyramid
of
the
wider
society
.
This
is
not
necessarily
to
deny
Sir
Charles
'
thesis
that
the
Redbrick
universities
stand
for
a
pedagogical
philosophy
which
derives
teaching
from
scholarship
and
which
is
fundamentally
different
from
the
Balliol
faith
that
scholarship
will
accompany
well-organized
undergraduate
teaching
.
Many
will
agree
that
the
excellence
of
the
tutorial
system
is
not
proven
.
The
English
have
a
penchant
for
living
on
untested
myths
which
they
call
the
lessons
of
experience
.
We
simply
do
not
know
what
are
the
best
methods
of
educating
different
kinds
of
student
for
different
branches
of
learning
.
It
may
be
that
the
short
weekly
duet
of
essay
and
criticism
is
inappropriate
as
well
as
uneconomical
in
modern
circumstances
:
perhaps
it
is
more
conducive
to
producing
the
amateur
gentleman
than
the
professional
scholar
.
It
may
be
that
the
irritated
American
description
of
public
school
and
Oxford
graduates
as
'not
the
chosen
people
but
the
frozen
people
'
,
is
at
bottom
a
criticism
of
the
'finishing
school
'
theory
of
higher
learning
.
It
may
even
be
that
as
a
distinguishing
mark
of
Oxford
and
Cambridge
,
the
tutorial
system
is
no
longer
valid
.
Enquiry
might
show
that
the
student
of
physics
at
Manchester
or
Cambridge
is
more
similar
in
his
education
,
style
of
life
and
outlook
than
either
is
to
a
man
reading
classics
on
the
same
Cambridge
staircase
.
It
may
very
well
be
too
that
a
B.Com
.
undergraduate
in
Birmingham
is
better
taught
tutorially
than
a
Cambridge
college
scholar
who
is
sent
out
to
an
ageing
,
impoverished
tutor
clinging
to
a
squalid
gentility
by
supervising
economics
for
3
hours
a
week
.
The
point
is
,
however
,
that
all
this
has
nothing
to
do
with
the
popularity
of
Oxford
and
Cambridge
.
In
the
minds
of
schoolmasters
,
parents
and
sixth-formers
,
the
image
of
Liverpool
and
Leicester
by
comparison
with
that
of
New
College
or
Newnham
is
such
that
ancient
and
modern
do
not
begin
to
compete
.
Sir
Charles
is
right
to
use
the
complimentary
label
'modern
'
to
describe
Redbrick
.
He
knows
that
the
old
provincial
universities
have
been
nationalized-
that
,
for
example
,
whereas
in
198
the
proportion
of
his
students
at
Leeds
who
were
drawn
from
within
thirty
miles
was
78
per
cent
,
it
was
,
by
1955
,
reduced
to
4
per
cent
.
But
the
distinction
between
ancient
and
modern
applies
for
most
Englishmen
only
to
hymn
books
.
Places
of
higher
learning
other
than
Oxford
and
Cambridge
are
'provincial'-
a
word
conveying
,
in
England
as
in
France
,
the
sense
of
inferiority
,
outsideness
and
rejection
of
those
who
belong
to
but
are
not
accepted
by
the
metropolitan
culture
.
'She
may
not
get
in
to
Oxford
or
Cambridge
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
27
<
249
TEXT
G62
>
A
TOUR
OF
RUSSIAN
FARMS
Sir
Geoffrey
Haworth
MANY
years
ago
I
had
heard
that
the
Russians
were
breeding
a
very
large
cow
which
was
giving
a
great
deal
of
milk
and
also
being
used
for
beef
.
A
Swedish
friend
led
me
to
believe
that
this
cow
might
be
found
at
Karavayevo
,
some
2
miles
north-east
of
Moscow
.
This
farm
turned
out
to
be
outside
the
scope
of
Intourist
,
but
largely
through
the
good
offices
of
SCR
we
were
able
to
arrange
a
visit
last
June
.
Kostroma
,
the
nearest
town
,
can
only
be
reached
by
rail
,
and
the
only
train
leaves
Moscow
at
the
rather
inconvenient
hour
of
1.2
a.m.
As
soon
as
we
arrived
any
doubts
about
our
welcome
were
quickly
dispelled
.
We
were
met
by
a
large
delegation
,
and
after
my
wife
had
been
presented
with
three
bouquets
we
proceeded
to
our
hotel
.
Here
we
were
given
an
enormous
breakfast
(
we
had
already
unwisely
had
one
on
the
train
)
,
and
after
many
toasts
we
set
out
for
the
farm
.
After
examining
some
more-than-life-size
busts
of
farm
workers
who
had
distinguished
themselves
(
several
of
whom
were
in
our
party
)
,
we
went
to
see
some
of
the
Kostroma
cows
.
I
can
say
at
once
that
they
fully
came
up
to
our
expectations
.
We
asked
if
one
or
two
could
come
out
of
the
cowshed
to
be
photographed
,
and
later
we
found
ourselves
seated
behind
a
table
covered
with
a
red
velvet
cloth
while
a
full
parade
of
bulls
and
cows
was
led
past
us
by
white-coated
attendants
of
both
sexes
.
About
5
years
ago
some
Swiss
cows
were
imported
into
the
district
and
crossed
with
the
native
Yaroslav
.
In
192
some
of
the
best
hybrids
were
brought
to
Karavayevo
.
A
process
of
selection
for
milking
and
butter-fat
qualities
was
continued
for
2
years
,
and
finally
in
1944
the
Kostroma
breed
was
officially
recognised
and
registered
.
In
1951
the
herd
average
was
14,93lb
.
and
in
1953
over
16
cows
gave
14,2lb
.
or
over
.
The
highest
individual
yield
comes
from
a
cow
called
Grosa
.
In
her
fifth
lactation
she
gave
36,34lb
.
of
milk
at
3.7
per
cent
butter
fat
(
1,343lb
.
fat
)
.
Another
outstanding
record
came
from
Poslushnitza
2nd-
35,776lb
.
at
3.92
per
cent
(
1,42lb
.
fat
)
.
Although
both
herd
and
individual
yields
have
now
been
surpassed
by
Friesian
cows
in
this
country
,
it
would
be
hard
to
find
so
many
cows
of
uniform
excellence
anywhere
else
.
Their
weight
is
from
1,2
to
1,6
pounds
and
they
have
good
beef
qualities
.
We
were
accompanied
round
the
farm
by
a
very
charming
man
called
Steiman
.
Now
in
his
7s
,
he
was
responsible
for
selecting
much
of
the
foundation
stock
for
the
herd
.
He
also
started
the
'cold
house'
method
of
calf
rearing
,
which
is
still
in
use
.
Calves
are
taken
from
their
dams
at
birth
and
kept
in
an
unheated
house
where
the
temperature
from
December
to
March
is
usually
below
freezing
point
.
It
is
claimed
that
at
these
temperatures
bacteria
are
rendered
harmless
and
that
hardy
,
healthy
calves
are
produced
.
Scours
and
pneumonia
are
unknown
.
In
the
summer
young
calves
are
housed
in
large
airy
kennels
in
the
fields
,
where
they
are
fed
on
milk
,
hay
and
concentrates
.
After
a
look
at
the
older
young
stock
,
which
live
outside
with
an
open
shelter
all
the
year
round
,
we
were
taken
to
the
office
building
and
given
another
gigantic
meal
,
accompanied
by
vodka
,
cognac
and
wine
.
Farm
hospitality
on
a
colossal
scale
became
quite
an
important
item
in
our
lives
on
the
whole
tour
.
(
We
were
assured
that
such
meals
were
not
the
everyday
farm
practice
!
)
It
was
essential
to
know
that
the
vast
spread
of
cold
meats
,
salads
,
fish
,
eggs
and
cheese
on
the
table
was
but
an
appetiser
,
and
that
soup
,
perhaps
two
hot
dishes
and
sweet
were
to
follow
.
It
was
also
wise
to
decide
on
vodka
or
cognac
at
the
beginning
of
the
meal
and
to
stick
to
one
for
the
innumerable
toasts
that
were
drunk
throughout
.
We
usually
started
with
'11Mir
i
druzhba'
(
Peace
and
friendship
)
and
later
,
for
variety
,
passed
on
to
such
things
as
'Better
silage
'
or
'Higher
butter
fat
'
.
Nearly
always
at
one
point
in
the
proceedings
came
the
question
:
'And
now
tell
us
what
you
think
of
our
farm
.
'
There
followed
complete
silence
,
with
all
eyes
and
ears
on
me
.
I
was
able
to
give
sincere
praise
for
many
things
we
saw
,
and
luckily
the
criticisms
I
made
were
usually
met
with
nodding
of
heads
and
murmurs
of
~'Yes
,
we
know
.
'
Perhaps
I
should
say
here
that
,
in
addition
to
Karavayevo
,
we
visited
state
and
collective
farms
in
Krasnodar
,
Piatigorsk
and
the
Sigulda
district
of
Latvia
.
The
first
thing
that
strikes
one
is
the
large
scale
of
everything-
acreages
from
7,854
at
Karavayevo
,
which
is
mainly
a
stock
farm
,
to
4
,
at
Krasnodar
,
which
is
mainly
arable
.
At
the
latter
the
growing
of
wheat
,
barley
,
maize
and
sugar
beet
is
highly
mechanised
.
Gone
are
the
days
when
Cossacks
galloped
across
the
grassy
steppe
on
superb
horses
.
Instead
,
we
drove
in
jeeps
round
fields
of
49
acres
bordered
with
shelter
belts
of
fruit
trees
.
The
average
yield
of
wheat
is
29cwt
.
per
acre
.
All
the
farms
we
visited
sold
cream
and
butter
and
fed
the
skim
to
pigs
.
Their
aim
,
therefore
,
was
to
breed
and
feed
for
high
butter
fat
.
Every
farm
aimed
at
being
self-contained
:
they
had
their
own
machine
stations
,
vets
,
zootechnicians
(
we
should
perhaps
say
livestock
specialists
)
,
crop
specialists
and
accountants
;
and
often
their
own
schools
,
hospitals
,
savings
banks
and
cinemas
.
A
very
important
development
is
the
building
of
research
stations
on
the
farms
instead
of
in
neighbouring
towns
.
We
saw
blocks
of
flats
for
farm
workers
and
many
more
under
construction
,
but
we
also
went
into
two-roomed
wooden
houses
of
a
very
primitive
nature
,
where
cooking
in
summer
was
done
in
a
home-made
mud
stove
in
the
garden
.
Both
collective
and
state
farm
directors
seem
agreed
that
the
pattern
of
the
future
is
for
even
larger-scale
organisation
,
with
the
housing
of
workers
in
large
villages
or
even
towns
.
Already
some
collective
farms
have
abandoned
the
annual
shareout
in
favour
of
a
guaranteed
monthly
cash
wage
.
State
farms
emphasise
that
their
well-being
depends
on
the
year
's
results
.
The
state
will
keep
them
going
however
badly
they
do
,
but
on
their
annual
results
depends
the
amount
of
money
they
may
spend
on
amenities
such
as
'Palaces
of
Culture
'
,
cinemas
,
sending
workers
free
to
the
Black
Sea
resorts
,
and
so
on
.
Thus
each
type
of
farm
tries
to
adopt
the
better
points
of
the
others
'
systems
,
and
already
there
is
a
growing
similarity
between
them
.
It
is
not
easy
to
make
comparisons
between
the
farming
systems
of
Russia
and
this
country
.
We
both
have
the
same
sort
of
technical
problems
to
deal
with
and
I
did
not
find
any
new
solutions
on
the
farms
we
visited
.
Moreover
,
their
use
of
manpower
per
beast
or
per
acre
is
very
high
.
What
is
impressive
is
the
enthusiasm
and
thoroughness
with
which
they
carry
out
their
systems
:
grooming
of
cows
,
attention
to
their
feet
,
feeding
of
calves
,
detailed
keeping
of
farm
records
.
But
I
should
like
to
end
by
saying
that
what
impressed
us
most
was
the
warmth
of
our
welcome
.
As
far
as
we
could
learn
,
we
were
,
in
every
case
,
the
first
English
people
to
visit
the
farm
.
The
director
,
with
half
a
dozen
experts
,
was
always
willing
to
give
up
a
whole
day
to
show
us
round
and
entertain
us
.
Each
member
of
the
staff
had
a
formidable
array
of
facts
and
figures
at
his
or
her
finger-tips
.
I
am
afraid
my
inability
to
produce
similar
figures
for
this
country
or
even
for
my
own
farm
must
have
created
a
bad
impression
.
I
do
wish
there
could
be
more
exchange
visits
between
the
farmers
of
our
two
countries
.
We
are
far
too
ignorant
of
each
other
's
lives
.
Surveys
and
Reviews
RECENT
BOOKS
ON
TOLSTOY
IN
ENGLISH
J.
S.
Spink
IT
MUST
be
admitted
that
none
of
the
books
on
Tolstoy
,
in
English
,
which
have
appeared
in
the
last
decade
is
worthy
of
his
greatness
.
Most
of
them
belong
to
a
literary
6genre
which
is
peculiarly
Anglo-Saxon
,
namely
the
intimate
life-story
told
for
its
own
sake
,
and
can
not
but
tend
,
by
their
very
nature
,
to
belittle
the
object
of
their
attentions
,
in
essence
the
same
as
those
lavished
by
the
Sunday
press
on
its
victims
.
Biography
becomes
trivial
when
its
sole
object
is
to
introduce
us
,
like
prying
tourists
,
into
the
intimacy
of
the
great
.
One
could
call
such
intimate
life-stories
'stately
homes
literature
'
.
Their
authors
do
not
seek
,
as
did
Sainte-Beuve
,
the
master
of
biographical
criticism
,
to
present
a
full-length
psychological
portrait
of
a
man
.
They
do
not
study
the
genesis
and
development
of
works
of
art
.
They
are
not
critical
studies
at
all
.
Nor
is
there
anything
of
the
epic
,
the
tragedy
or
the
comedy
in
their
technique
;
they
resemble
the
popular
novel
.
Lady
Cynthia
Asquith
's
Married
to
Tolstoy
(
Hutchinson
,
196
)
is
very
U
in
tone
,
and
sometimes
the
U
language
is
that
used
in
the
women
's
magazines
:
'Fortunately
the
Czar
,
who
was
giving
another
audience
,
was
unable
to
receive
Sonya
for
a
quarter
of
an
hour
,
so
it
may
be
hoped
that
before
she
was
summoned
she
had
time
to
readjust
her
stay-laces
and
recover
her
breath
'
(
p.
149
)
.
However
,
the
book
,
which
is
drawn
from
the
obvious
sources
,
is
not
pretentious
and
can
be
accepted
on
its
own
terms
.
It
begins
with
the
words
~'Marriage
to
a
genius
can
seldom
be
easy
'
and
may
be
read
with
a
certain
amount
of
pleasure
on
that
level
.
M.
Hofmann
and
A.
Pierre
's
By
Deeds
of
Truth
:
the
Life
of
Leo
Tolstoy
(
Hanison
,
1959
)
is
similar
.
It
is
a
translation
of
a
book
published
in
French
in
1934
and
its
reissue
in
English
(
printed
in
the
USA
,
bound
in
London
)
was
doubtless
motivated
commercially
by
the
5th
anniversary
of
Tolstoy
's
death
,
though
it
must
be
noted
that
the
story
of
Tolstoy
's
love
affairs
,
courtship
and
marriage
has
been
told
every
few
years
in
books
published
in
English
,
with
apparently
no
other
aim
that
the
retailing
of
private
lives
to
the
public
.
Tikhon
Polner
's
Tolstoy
and
his
Wife
(
Jonathan
Cape
,
1946
)
,
first
published
in
French
in
1928
,
belongs
to
this
category
.
One
of
the
strangest
items
in
the
collection
is
the
preface
to
the
English
translation
of
Tolstoy's
daughter
's
My
Father
(
Harpers
,
New
York
,
1953
)
.
The
Russian
original
was
published
by
a
semi-official
US
agency
in
1953
.
It
is
a
rehash
of
The
Tragedy
of
Tolstoy
(
1933
)
,
written
in
Moscow
but
published
in
the
States
,
after
its
author
's
arrival
there
.
The
preface
to
the
English
translation
of
My
Father
is
written
in
a
recriminatory
style
evidently
intended
to
do
its
bit
in
the
cold
war
:
'I
could
not
spare
all
the
time
I
wanted
and
had
to
work
mainly
during
my
so-called
free
days
.
'
This
tone
is
absent
from
Alexandra
Tolstoy
's
own
Russian
preface
,
which
betrays
,
on
the
contrary
,
a
real
modesty
,
a
disposition
of
mind
which
,
alas
,
does
not
save
her
from
the
expression
of
class
sentiments
none
the
less
repellent
for
being
nai
''
ve
:
'Though
sometimes
the
house-servants
were
severely
flogged
in
the
stables
,
many
of
them
became
part
of
the
family
to
the
extent
of
forgetting
they
were
serfs
.
'
This
serves
as
background
painting
,
the
only
kind
of
historical
perspective
attempted
by
writers
of
intimate
biographies
,
and
dating
,
as
a
literary
technique
,
from
the
time
of
Walter
Scott
's
historical
novels
.
There
is
a
similar
avoidance
of
historical
perspective
in
Professor
E.
J.
Simmons
's
Leo
Tolstoy
(
1946
)
,
reprinted
as
a
Vintage
paper-back
(
New
York
,
196
)
,
and
this
book
,
for
all
its
wealth
of
factual
information
,
is
therefore
merely
another
version
of
'the
Tolstoy
story
'
.
There
is
this
to
be
said
for
T.
Redpath
's
short
study
entitled
Tolstoy
(
Bowes
and
Bowes
,
196
)
:
that
its
author
does
not
seek
to
reduce
Tolstoy
's
doctrines
to
the
level
of
'views
'
,
to
be
explained
away
by
psychological
biography
.
#
27
<
25
TEXT
G63
>
Where
this
is
not
possible
one
has
to
rely
heavily
on
a
stock
of
past
experience
plus
inferences
based
thereon
,
and
if
there
is
any
carelessness
in
the
marshalling
and
handling
of
such
material
it
inevitably
shows
up
in
the
judgment
made
about
what
one
is
doing
.
Once
again
we
find
ourselves
discussing
the
situation
in
terms
of
contemplative
or
speculative
knowledge
,
and
it
appears
that
so-called
practical
knowledge
is
so
successfully
hidden
behind
contemplative
knowledge
that
it
can
not
even
poke
its
head
out
to
claim
its
own
separate
existence
.
Of
course
there
remains
the
capacity
itself-
the
'know-how'-
and
,
as
I
have
already
suggested
,
one
may
call
this
practical
knowledge
if
one
likes
,
but
it
would
be
extremely
misleading
to
call
this
a
case
of
knowledge
without
observation
.
This
is
most
definitely
not
a
case
where
I
know
without
observation
what
others
can
only
know
by
observation
(
or
by
being
informed
)
;
having
the
knack
of
doing
something
does
not
put
me
in
a
position
to
make
,
without
observation
,
true
statements
which
others
can
only
make
with
observation
.
Simply
knowing
how
to
write
~'I
am
a
fool
'
on
the
blackboard
,
for
instance
,
can
not
ever
put
me
in
a
position
to
say
that
I
am
writing
~'I
am
a
fool
'
on
the
blackboard
(
6pace
Miss
Anscombe
,
Intention
,
pp
.
81-2
)
.
If
the
line
of
argument
pursued
hitherto
is
correct
then
it
is
clear
that
when
I
do
state
that
I
am
writing
something
on
the
blackboard
my
statement
will
stand
or
fall
with
the
relevant
observational
evidence
.
=3
So
far
I
have
been
much
concerned
to
rebut
the
strong
suggestion
that
what
might
be
described
as
the
carrying
out
of
an
intention
could
be
known
without
observation
,
but
now
I
want
to
return
to
a
weaker
suggestion
which
was
shelved
at
an
earlier
stage
.
This
is
the
suggestion
that
what
we
know
without
observation
are
our
intentions
.
One
might
perhaps
concede
that
neither
the
driver
in
my
example
,
nor
the
man
writing
on
the
blackboard
in
Miss
Anscombe
's
,
could
know
without
observation
that
their
respective
intentions
were
actually
being
carried
out
,
but
one
might
also
claim
that
in
both
cases
the
persons
concerned
would
know
what
they
intended
to
do
and
would
know
this
without
observation
and
quite
independently
of
what
actually
happened
.
It
might
be
held
that
to
know
that
we
intend
a
certain
action
is
one
thing
but
to
know
that
we
have
carried
it
out
quite
another
.
Miss
Anscombe
is
loth
to
let
intention
and
action
drift
apart
in
her
discussion
,
and
it
is
certainly
true
that
traditional
discussions
have
given
the
concepts
a
false
independence
.
It
indeed
needs
to
be
emphasized
that
actions
in
the
primary
sense
of
the
word
are
necessarily
intentional
.
Making
a
telephone
call
,
for
instance
,
would
not
be
an
action
under
that
description
unless
the
performance
were
intentional
,
and
this
means
that
there
is
no
such
act
as
telephoning
which
can
be
conceptually
isolated
from
the
intention
of
telephoning
.
There
are
of
course
some
descriptions
under
which
something
we
do
can
be
unintentional
,
but
their
use
is
derivative
.
For
example
,
there
would
be
no
such
thing
as
unintentional
offence
unless
we
had
the
concept
of
intended
offence
in
the
first
place
.
We
should
also
be
wary
of
the
traditional
tendency
to
regard
intentions
as
causal
starting
points
of
action
,
or
as
being
themselves
mysterious
mental
actions
.
Action
and
intention
are
certainly
not
distinct
in
this
sense
and
it
is
well
to
bear
in
mind
the
fact
that
the
conceptual
inter-relation
between
them
is
intimate
,
but
I
think
we
can
,
without
betraying
that
fact
,
consider
as
an
independent
question
whether
,
and
how
,
we
know
our
own
intentions
.
Even
though
descriptions
of
actions
are
normally
such
that
the
actions
under
those
descriptions
must
be
intentional
,
those
same
descriptions
can
also
be
used
to
refer
to
performances
which
are
not
actions
except
in
a
secondary
sense
.
This
use
of
such
descriptions
is
more
or
less
the
same
as
the
use
we
make
of
them
when
we
humanize
natural
phenomena
in
our
language
.
There
is
no
reason
why
we
should
not
describe
the
performance
of
a
clever
monkey
in
the
appropriate
circumstances
as
'telephoning
'
even
though
we
do
not
regard
the
performance
as
constituting
an
intentional
action
.
This
would
be
'telephoning
'
in
a
secondary
sense
of
the
word-
'telephoning
'
in
inverted
commas
if
we
like
;
we
should
then
be
using
the
word
to
refer
to
what
was
merely
the
performatory
skeleton
as
it
were
of
the
fully-fledged
action
.
Now
it
seems
to
me
that
intention
is
clearly
distinguishable
from
mere
performance
of
this
kind
,
and
that
there
can
be
cases
of
the
one
which
are
not
cases
of
the
other
.
Furthermore
it
seems
to
me
that
we
can
only
speak
of
an
intentional
action
under
a
description
like
'telephoning
'
for
instance
in
a
case
where
we
have
both
intention
and
performance
.
The
bulk
of
my
discussion
so
far
could
be
regarded
as
an
attempt
to
stress
the
importance
of
performance
in
action
,
but
now
I
want
to
consider
intention
.
I
have
argued
that
knowledge
of
performance
,
and
hence
of
action
,
involves
observation
and
inference
;
now
I
want
to
consider
if
observation
and
inference
are
necessary
for
us
to
know
that
we
intend
something
.
Consider
the
difference
between
saying
~'I
do
n't
know
'
in
answer
to
the
question
,
~'Do
you
,
on
an
average
,
take
longer
steps
left
foot
forward
than
right
foot
forward
?
'
,
and
the
same
answer
given
to
the
question
~'Do
you
intend
to
come
on
this
cruise
next
month
?
'
There
is
a
correct
'yes
'
or
'no
'
answer
to
the
first
question
whether
you
know
that
answer
or
not
,
but
it
is
otherwise
in
the
second
case
.
In
the
first
case
the
fact
is
there
waiting
to
be
discovered
as
it
were
,
but
there
is
no
intention
of
which
one
is
ignorant
in
the
second
case
.
There
would
be
something
very
odd
about
saying
,
~'Perhaps
I
do
indeed
intend
...
but
I
do
n't
know
if
I
do
'
,
or
saying
~'He
certainly
intends
,
but
does
n't
know
it
.
'
It
seems
that
if
you
do
intend
,
then
you
must
know
that
you
intend
,
or
if
you
definitely
do
not
intend
then
you
must
know
that
you
do
n't
.
This
may
seem
to
carry
the
implication
that
the
knowledge
in
question
is
acquired
without
observation
.
The
fact
,
if
it
be
a
fact
,
that
I
take
longer
steps
left
foot
forward
would
not
have
any
bearing
on
the
care
with
which
I
might
investigate
the
matter
;
I
might
make
my
measurements
carelessly
and
get
the
wrong
answer
.
But
where
I
intend
something
it
seems
to
be
guaranteed
that
I
could
not
get
a
wrong
answer
,
so
it
seems
as
though
we
must
know
our
own
intentions
independently
of
observation
.
Where
a
fact
,
about
the
length
of
our
strides
for
example
,
is
only
known
by
observation
,
others
may
know
the
fact
before
we
do
and
may
be
in
a
position
to
correct
our
knowledge
claims
,
but
this
does
not
seem
to
be
the
case
with
regard
to
the
fact
of
intention
.
The
point
appears
to
come
out
very
clearly
in
those
cases
where
we
make
a
decision
.
Here
,
it
seems
,
I
know
as
soon
as
I
decide
on
an
action
that
I
intend
to
carry
it
out
,
but
others
could
only
know
this
by
asking
me
or
watching
my
subsequent
behaviour
very
carefully
;
our
sources
of
information
seem
clearly
different
and
the
difference
would
seem
to
be
that
theirs
is
derived
from
my
report
,
or
from
observation
,
whereas
mine
is
not
.
So
we
have
on
our
hands
a
very
puzzling
statement
of
fact
indeed-
a
statement
which
one
person
(
the
one
who
intends
)
can
know
to
be
true
without
observation
but
which
another
(
others
generally
)
can
only
know
by
observation
or
from
my
report
.
At
this
point
one
may
begin
to
doubt
if
to
state
one
's
intention
is
to
state
a
fact
of
any
kind
,
and
there
certainly
are
cases
where
expressions
of
intention
should
be
regarded
as
performatives
rather
than
statements
of
fact
.
Suppose
the
organiser
of
a
cruise
asks
me
if
I
intend
to
come
and
explains
that
he
must
know
now
since
there
are
others
who
would
like
my
place
if
I
do
n't
go
.
To
answer
~
''
Yes
''
in
such
a
situation
would
be
to
give
my
word-
to
undertake
to
be
one
of
the
party
.
But
if
I
am
sincere
in
my
undertaking
then
it
will
also
be
a
fact
that
I
intend
to
go
unless
,
or
until
,
I
give
up
the
intention
.
Suppose
another
member
of
the
party
hears
of
a
sudden
change
in
my
circumstances
and
asks
me
``
Is
it
true
that
you
still
intend
to
come
?
''
Then
in
giving
an
affirmative
answer
I
should
be
reassuring
him
on
a
question
of
fact
.
The
interesting
point
now
is
that
I
seem
to
know
what
I
intend
without
asking
anyone
or
conducting
an
observational
research
,
whereas
my
friend
can
never
be
as
sure
about
it
as
I
am
without
asking
me
.
To
dismiss
the
matter
at
this
stage
with
the
peremptory
conclusion
that
this
is
the
sort
of
concept
intention
is
would
simply
be
to
abandon
our
philosophical
post
,
so
I
must
sketch
in
,
albeit
very
briefly
,
an
account
in
terms
of
which
there
is
some
hope
of
seeing
how
the
concept
of
knowledge
,
applies
in
cases
of
intention
.
Intention
,
I
would
suggest
to
begin
with
,
is
a
term
which
is
applicable
when
a
certain
roughly
specifiable
complex
of
conditions
hold
.
The
concept
of
intention
is
in
some
ways
like
that
of
being
in
debt
,
for
instance
.
One
is
not
describing
a
person
as
doing
anything
when
one
says
that
he
intends
,
or
that
he
owes
,
something
;
we
say
these
things
when
a
number
of
conditions
hold
,
none
of
which
are
themselves
described
in
the
respective
statements
.
I
owe
you
if
I
have
bought
(
on
my
own
behalf
)
something
from
you
not
having
paid
,
or
finished
paying
for
it
,
and
if
the
debt
has
not
been
otherwise
abrogated
.
The
conditions
under
which
one
may
be
said
to
intend
something
are
not
as
simple
as
this
,
and
no
doubt
the
concepts
of
owing
and
intending
are
very
different
in
many
other
respects
.
Both
are
similar
in
that
to
know
that
one
is
in
debt
is
to
know
that
such
conditions
as
I
have
just
mentioned
hold
,
while
to
know
that
one
intends
something
is
also
to
know
that
certain
specifiable
conditions
hold
in
the
case
of
the
intending
person
.
There
are
two
main
conditions
that
must
hold
if
we
are
to
ascribe
intention
to
a
person
.
In
the
first
place
he
must
want
something
.
I
am
using
the
word
'want
'
here
in
a
very
wide
sense
,
the
breadth
of
which
is
indicated
by
the
following
selection
of
instances
:
~'I
want
cake
,
-
to
get
on
,
-
to
win
,
-
to
be
fair
,
-
to
be
straightforward
,
-
to
be
honourable
,
-
to
do
my
duty
,
-
to
lead
a
good
life
,
-
to
do
God
's
will
,
-
to
get
my
revenge
,
-
to
hurt
so-and-so
'
,
to
give
but
a
sample
.
Controlled
desires
,
wishes
,
or
hopes
are
not
enough
,
neither
is
the
type
of
want
that
is
relevant
here
to
be
defined
in
terms
of
what
brings
satisfaction
.
It
must
be
a
want
such
that
if
a
person
does
want
something
in
the
required
sense
he
will
,
provided
one
further
condition
be
fulfilled
,
try
to
get
it
.
The
further
,
second
condition
is
that
he
should
believe
that
there
is
a
way
of
getting
what
he
wants
and
should
have
some
opinions
about
what
to
do
in
order
to
succeed
.
Thus
,
there
are
two
types
of
explanatory
answers
that
one
may
give
to
the
question
:
Do
you
intend
?
One
may
,
on
the
one
hand
,
say
something
like
~'I
want
to
,
but
I
doubt
if
I
can
'
,
in
which
case
it
is
clear
that
the
first
of
our
conditions
holds
whereas
there
is
uncertainty
about
the
second
.
On
the
other
hand
,
one
sometimes
says
'I
could
go
,
but
I
do
n't
really
want
to
.
'
Here
one
is
sure
of
the
means
but
lacks
the
want
.
#
27
<
251
TEXT
G64
>
The
gathering
C.
P.
Snowstorm
by
John
Wren-Lewis
<
EDITORIAL
>
THE
FOLLOWING
STORY
is
popular
in
educational
circles
:
In
a
university
when
a
lecturer
enters
and
says
~'Good
morning
'
no-one
looks
up
from
his
newspaper
.
In
a
College
of
Advanced
Technology
when
a
lecturer
enters
and
says
~'Good
morning
'
,
everyone
writes
it
down
.
A
few
years
ago
I
heard
this
story
told
to
illustrate
the
difference
within
a
university
between
the
undergraduates
reading
humanities
and
those
reading
science
.
There
has
been
a
subtle
shift
in
the
frontier
of
educational
snobbery
.
Science
,
as
such
,
was
once
considered
the
preserve
of
dull
,
unsophisticated
people
;
but
the
scientists
staged
a
successful
protest
against
this
.
Men
like
Dr
Bronowski
and
Sir
Charles
Snow
showed
they
could
perfectly
well
compete
with
the
literary
men
on
their
own
ground
.
One
Oxford
scientist
,
the
late
Sir
Francis
Simon
,
went
so
far
as
to
say
that
if
a
scientist
was
as
ignorant
of
history
as
most
humanities
men
today
are
of
science
,
he
would
have
to
believe
that
Napoleon
preceded
Julius
Caesar
.
Since
then
we
have
heard
little
about
uncultured
scientists
in
the
Universities
.
It
is
admitted
that
the
search
for
scientific
truth
may
be
a
genuine
aspect
of
culture
,
and
the
current
fashion
is
to
praise
scientists
for
their
broadmindedness
rather
than
call
them
illiterate
.
Today
it
is
the
technologist
who
is
the
object
of
humorous
deprecation
.
This
shows
that
we
have
not
really
begun
to
solve
the
problem
of
'the
two
cultures
'
.
For
the
technologist
,
the
applied
scientist
whose
aim
is
to
find
'know
how
'
for
making
things
or
working
things
,
is
actually
more
in
tune
with
the
spirit
of
science
as
we
use
the
term
today
than
the
'dedicated
seeker
after
truth
'
who
works
on
'pure
research
'
.
I
do
not
mean
there
is
anything
wrong
with
pure
research
:
I
mean
science
works
because
it
has
abandoned
the
classical
idea
that
seeking
truth
means
grasping
theoretical
principles
'underlying
'
experience
.
The
point
was
very
well
made
a
few
years
ago
in
the
BBC
Reith
Lectures
by
the
American
scientist
Robert
Oppenheimer
.
A
scientist
who
discovers
some
new
physical
effect
,
he
said
,
is
often
far
more
concerned
with
how
he
can
use
it
to
measure
other
things
than
he
is
with
understanding
the
effect
itself
.
In
other
words
,
modern
science
finds
'truth
'
,
not
in
theories
as
such
,
but
in
the
act
of
testing
theories
against
experience
.
This
is
the
essence
of
the
experimental
method
.
The
common
idea
of
science
is
still
that
it
uses
experiment
to
prove
theories
,
but
this
has
been
shown
long
ago
by
the
philosophers
to
be
a
logical
impossibility
.
There
is
always
the
chance
that
some
result
may
turn
up
tomorrow
which
disproves
the
same
theory-
and
modern
science
is
built
on
the
acceptance
of
this
fact
.
The
whole
reason
why
modern
science
is
inherently
progressive
,
where
classical
natural
philosophy
was
not
,
is
that
the
scientific
revolution
abandoned
treating
theory
as
'truth
'
and
regarded
it
merely
as
a
tentative
formula
for
doing
things-
with
the
implication
(
utterly
alien
from
classical
culture
)
that
it
is
by
handling
the
world
that
we
live
and
know
.
This
is
of
immense
importance
for
the
whole
problem
of
scientific
education
.
Educators
continually
bewail
the
fact
that
science
students
have
to
absorb
so
much
that
they
have
no
time
left
over
to
gain
any
insight
at
all
into
other
subjects
.
It
is
often
suggested
that
industry
is
demanding
the
creation
of
a
race
of
technical
robots
,
who
have
to
know
so
much
in
a
specialised
field
that
they
are
forced
to
drop
learning
anything
else
from
sixteen
or
earlier
.
This
is
a
gross
libel
on
technology
,
however
:
the
real
reason
for
the
overcrowding
of
science
curricula
lies
elsewhere
.
The
narrow
man
,
the
man
who
knows
little
outside
his
own
field
of
science
and
nothing
at
all
outside
science
itself
,
is
virtually
useless
in
industry-
not
just
because
he
finds
it
hard
to
communicate
with
or
manage
other
people
(
which
is
important
enough
)
but
also
because
he
is
a
bad
technologist
.
To
give
an
example
from
my
own
recent
experience
:
a
recent
British
invention
in
the
field
of
scientific
instruments
was
made
because
a
scientist
interested
in
crystallography
was
also
a
yachtsman
,
and
saw
an
analogy
which
no
one
had
seen
before
between
the
crystal-measuring
instrument
and
the
sailor
's
sextant
.
Again
,
a
technique
for
identifying
chemicals
was
neglected
for
decades
until
a
chemist
who
was
also
a
lawyer
got
down
to
presenting
it
to
the
chemical
world
as
if
he
were
presenting
a
brief
.
This
sort
of
thing
is
happening
all
the
time
in
applied
sciences
,
and
on
the
negative
side
,
inventions
are
held
up
time
and
again
because
scientists
are
not
sufficiently
'men
of
the
world'-
silicones
and
penicillin
are
examples
.
The
scientists
whom
industry
needs
are
not
people
ground
down
into
a
narrow
specialism
:
they
are
people
trained
in
certain
basic
methods
,
who
apart
from
this
have
as
broad
an
outlook
and
as
much
flexibility
of
mind
as
possible
.
The
main
reason
why
scientists
are
not
being
trained
like
this
,
in
my
view
,
is
that
the
British
educational
system
is
still
geared
to
the
classical
idea
of
truth
.
It
has
been
said
,
rather
unkindly
,
that
a
teacher
of
classics
is
like
the
curator
of
a
provincial
museum-
his
only
job
is
to
rearrange
the
exhibits
.
No
doubt
this
is
a
libel
,
but
the
classical
outlook
in
education
certainly
assumes
that
learning
means
the
mastery
of
an
intellectual
system
.
In
other
words
,
because
our
educational
system
is
still
dominated
by
the
classical
outlook
,
for
all
its
acceptance
of
the
sciences
,
it
is
not
adapted
to
the
teaching
of
inherently
progressive
subjects
.
Hence
curricula
inevitably
become
overcrowded
.
Our
error
is
not
in
training
scientists
who
are
unaware
of
the
classical
outlook
:
it
is
in
training
them
in
all
sorts
of
assumptions
which
are
still
unconsciously
derived
from
it
.
What
we
need
,
to
produce
scientists
who
are
also
human
,
is
something
far
more
fundamental
than
a
Departmental
Committee
on
Syllabus
Revision
on
which
schoolmasters
and
industrialists
as
well
as
university
dons
are
represented
(
although
that
would
be
a
practical
first
step
which
is
already
long
overdue
)
.
We
need
a
radical
revolution
in
our
whole
outlook
.
We
need
to
recognise
that
what
happened
to
our
civilisation
in
the
scientific
revolution
was
something
which
has
implications
far
beyond
the
realm
of
technics
.
Scientists
themselves
often
do
not
understand
this
,
because
their
training
has
so
often
been
dominated
by
'classical
'
assumptions
.
Hence
when
they
try
to
make
bridges
across
the
gulf
between
the
two
cultures
by
starting
from
their
side
by
writing
histories
of
scientific
thought
,
they
often
lose
their
readers
in
masses
of
anecdotes
without
giving
any
real
feel
of
science
at
all
.
It
is
a
common
characteristic
of
historians
of
science
,
for
example
,
that
they
never
treat
Galileo
's
ecclesiastical
detractors
as
anything
more
than
frightened
obscurantists
whereas
in
truth
it
was
perfectly
reasonable
to
refuse
to
look
through
his
telescope
if
you
assumed-
as
mankind
has
almost
universally
done
until
the
scientific
revolution-
that
experience
is
probably
unreliable
.
Galileo
was
actually
making
a
choice
of
interest
with
very
practical
consequences
,
as
Brecht
's
play
brought
out
,
and
our
whole
civilisation
is
the
heir
to
that
choice
.
Understanding
science
means
understanding
that
choice-
understanding
that
once
it
has
been
decided
to
manipulate
the
world
instead
of
just
contemplating
it
,
your
basic
concepts
are
bound
to
be
'matter
'
and
'energy
'
,
since
your
concern
is
with
'stuff
'
and
'pushing
stuff
about'-
yet
there
is
no
ultimate
distinction
between
the
two
,
so
that
matter
and
energy
must
prove
ultimately
interconvertible
.
At
the
same
time
there
will
be
two
primary
practical
results
of
science-
the
discovery
of
how
materials
produce
their
effects
on
us
and
how
energy
can
be
stored
and
controlled
.
An
approach
to
understanding
science
along
these
lines
would
put
applied
science
in
its
proper
perspective
and
it
might
even
go
some
way
towards
providing
a
simplified
basis
for
teaching
science
to
scientists
themselves
.
But
the
most
important
point
to
be
grasped
is
that
the
revolution
in
interest
which
Galileo
made
is
one
which
can
and
should
spread
to
the
whole
of
culture
,
and
until
it
does
our
civilisation
will
remain
schizoid
.
Defenders
of
classical
culture
are
apt
to
argue
that
science
and
technology
,
which
are
concerned
with
means
,
ought
properly
always
to
be
subordinate
to
the
arts
,
the
humanities
and
religion
,
which
are
concerned
with
ends
.
But
this
misses
the
most
vital
thing
about
the
issue
between
the
two
cultures
.
So
long
as
the
artistic
and
humanitarian
aspects
of
our
culture
are
dominated
by
the
classical
outlook
,
with
its
radical
distrust
of
experience
,
they
are
bound
to
seem
static
and
powerless
in
comparison
with
science
and
technology
,
which
derive
their
authority
from
reference
to
experience
,
or
enhancement
of
it
.
So
it
is
useless
trying
to
humanise
scientific
education
merely
by
grafting
on
a
few
'arts
'
or
'humanities
'
to
school
or
university
science
curricula
,
for
the
atmospheres
of
'the
two
cultures
'
are
even
less
easily
mixed
than
oil
and
water
.
We
need
a
revolution
in
outlook
in
the
arts
and
humanities
themselves
.
This
is
the
real
point
,
I
believe
,
that
people
like
Snow
are
getting
at
when
they
ask
for
scientists
to
have
more
part
in
Government
.
This
is
not
only
a
matter
of
the
Government
being
able
to
appreciate
technical
issues
:
it
is
much
more
fundamentally
a
matter
of
attitude
of
mind
.
Those
who
have
absorbed
the
atmosphere
of
scientific
culture
find
those
outside
it
alarming
because
they
appear
to
be
willing
to
attach
more
validity
to
their
fundamental
myths
than
to
evidence
.
What
the
new
men
want-
and
will
have
,
sooner
or
later-
is
a
public
system
which
bases
authority
always
on
declared
evidence
that
the
good
of
persons
is
demonstrably
being
served
.
The
World
and
the
Church
by
Phyllis
Graham
Learning
to
be
a
parent
CONSIDERING
the
publicity
given
to
the
problem
of
juvenile
delinquency
,
it
is
astonishing
that
so
little
has
been
done
to
remedy
its
chief
cause-
the
bad
home
.
One
would
have
thought
that
common
sense
,
let
alone
Christianity
,
would
have
shown
it
was
impossible
to
teach
a
mother
to
care
properly
for
her
children
by
removing
them
from
her
and
sending
her
to
prison
;
but
this
is
still
the
most
usual
way
of
dealing
with
women
accused
of
persistent
neglect
.
Even
on
economic
grounds
this
method
of
treatment
stands
condemned
.
The
average
cost
of
keeping
a
mother
in
prison
is
+7
a
week
,
and
of
a
child
in
a
Local
Authority
Home
+7
1s
.
Contrast
this
with
the
fees
of
+4
for
the
mother
and
+2
1s
for
each
child
charged
at
St
Mary
's
Mothercraft
Training
Centre
,
Dundee
.
Thus
a
family
of
a
mother
and
four
children
will
cost
the
country
+37
a
week
when
separated
,
and
only
+14
if
kept
together
at
St
Mary
's
.
But
there
is
more
to
it
than
this
.
Efforts
have
been
made
by
the
Royal
Scottish
Society
for
the
Prevention
of
Cruelty
to
Children
to
secure
training
in
mothercraft
in
Greenock
Prison
.
This
may
sound
excellent
in
theory
but
to
those
who
have
intimate
experience
of
the
type
of
mother
usually
brought
before
the
court
on
a
charge
of
child
neglect
it
is
mockery
.
A
survey
of
cases
admitted
to
English
training
homes
showed
that
27
per
cent
were
feeble-minded
or
worse
.
These
mothers
can
not
be
taught
in
a
vacuum
.
Only
by
the
most
patient
showing
from
hour
to
hour
how
to
meet
the
needs
of
their
own
children
can
they
be
expected
to
learn
anything
.
Sheriff
Christie
of
Dundee
wrote
in
1957
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
'It
is
,
I
think
,
the
universal
experience
that
mothers
who
neglect
their
children
do
so
,
in
the
main
,
not
through
wickedness
but
through
incapacity
and
inefficiency
.
The
foundation
of
St
Mary's
opened
a
new
chapter
in
dealing
with
these
unfortunate
families
;
it
has
brought
new
hope
to
many
for
whom
adversity
has
been
too
much
and
it
has
taken
the
whole
problem
out
of
the
province
of
the
criminal
law
where
no
satisfactory
solution
was
possible
.
'
<
END
INDENTATION
>
#
22
<
252
TEXT
G65
>
Social
services
Progress
in
the
social
services
in
recent
years
is
reflected
in
the
demand
for
increased
expenditure
;
advance
in
this
field
will
be
even
more
marked
than
under
the
Second
Plan
.
It
is
hoped
that
compulsory
primary
education
will
cover
all
children
in
the
6
to
11
group
.
The
number
of
registered
doctors
is
expected
to
grow
from
84
,
at
the
end
of
the
Second
Plan
to
13
,
at
the
end
of
the
Third
;
hospital
beds
will
increase
from
16
,
to
19
,
;
hospitals
and
dispensaries
from
12,6
to
14,6
;
primary
health
centres
from
2,8
to
5
,
;
and
family
planning
clinics
from
1,8
to
2
,
.
The
Third
Plan
envisages
a
substantial
expansion
in
the
programme
of
building
houses
for
the
low-income
groups
and
industrial
workers
,
slum
clearance
and
acquisition
of
land
for
building
purposes
.
There
is
also
an
extensive
programme
of
local
development
works
to
enable
rural
areas
to
provide
themselves
with
certain
minimum
amenities
,
such
as
an
adequate
supply
of
drinking
water
,
roads
linking
each
village
to
the
nearest
main
road
or
railway
station
and
the
provision
of
a
village
school
building
which
could
serve
as
a
community
centre
and
library
.
Financing
the
plan
The
Third
Plan
envisages
a
total
investment
of
Rs.1,2
crores
,
of
which
Rs.6,2
crores
will
be
in
the
public
sector
and
Rs.4
,
crores
in
the
private
sector
.
Including
the
current
outlay
of
Rs.1,5
crores
,
the
total
outlay
in
the
public
sector
will
thus
be
of
the
tune
of
Rs.7,25
crores
.
The
State
is
basically
concerned
with
covering
basic
capital
investments
and
also
current
expenditure
,
such
as
salaries
,
subsidies
,
etc
.
Yet
,
the
private
sector
still
contributes
about
9
per
cent
of
India
's
total
national
income
.
The
Third
Plan
looks
for
an
increase
of
about
51
per
cent
in
total
investments
,
of
about
7
per
cent
and
58
per
cent
respectively
in
public
investment
and
current
expenditure
and
about
29
per
cent
in
private
investment
.
The
following
table
gives
some
indication
of
percentage
allocation
of
investments
:
<
TABLE
>
External
resources
It
is
in
the
field
of
external
resources
that
the
greatest
difficulty
arises
in
estimating
the
budget
of
the
Third
Plan
.
Considering
foreign
trade
trends
,
the
Draft
Outline
estimated
that
the
total
export
earnings
over
the
Third
Plan
period
would
be
Rs.3,45
crores-
an
average
of
Rs.69
crores
per
year
,
as
compared
to
Rs.576
crores
in
1958-59
and
Rs.645
crores
in
1959-6
.
The
balance
left
for
financing
imports
would
be
Rs.3,7
crores
.
As
against
this
,
imports
of
raw
materials
,
intermediate
products
,
food-grains
,
capital
goods
etc
.
would
amount
to
Rs.3,57
crores
.
Thus
,
there
would
be
a
deficit
of
Rs.5
crores
,
which
is
about
equal
to
the
repayments
on
loans
falling
due
in
the
plan
period
.
The
gap
in
India
's
external
resources
would
,
therefore
,
be
particularly
large
in
the
initial
years
of
the
Plan
because
of
heavy
repayments
falling
due
in
these
years
.
This
gap
is
expected
to
narrow
in
subsequent
years
as
output
from
large-scale
projects
now
in
hand
become
available
.
In
addition
machinery
,
equipment
and
other
capital
goods
to
be
imported
as
the
foreign
exchange
component
of
the
Third
Plan
will
be
in
the
order
of
Rs.1,9
crores
.
Further
essential
imports
of
components
and
semi-manufactures
will
amount
to
about
Rs.2
crores
.
The
total
requirements
of
external
assistance
for
the
Third
Plan
would
thus
amount
to
Rs.2,6
crores
.
Foreign
aid
The
following
foreign
assistance
was
already
promised
or
under-written
before
the
launching
of
the
Third
Plan
:
<
TABLE
>
Ever
since
the
Draft
Outline
was
published
,
the
Indian
Government
had
been
conducting
negotiations
with
the
``
Aid
to
India
Consortium
''
(
World
Bank
,
U.S.A.
,
U.K.
,
Canada
,
France
,
Japan
and
West
Germany
)
for
assistance
;
an
agreement
was
announced
in
Washington
at
the
beginning
of
June
,
1961
,
by
which
the
Consortium
undertook
to
furnish
a
maximum
of
Rs.1,6
crores
to
cover
the
first
two
years
of
the
Third
Plan
,
that
is
almost
half
of
the
total
foreign
exchange
requirements
for
the
Plan
.
With
her
national
income
and
indigenous
resources
still
in
the
under-developed
stage
,
India
's
foreign
exchange
difficulties
and
consequent
dependence
on
foreign
aid
are
bound
to
continue
for
some
time
.
However
,
given
timely
assistance
,
she
faces
the
future
with
confidence
.
As
the
Draft
Outline
of
the
Third
Plan
declared
:
``
The
balance
of
payments
difficulties
the
country
is
facing
are
not
a
temporary
or
fortuitous
phenomenon
.
They
are
part
and
parcel
of
the
process
of
development
.
For
a
period
,
the
excess
import
requirements
have
to
be
met
from
external
assistance
.
But
it
is
important
to
aim
at
a
progressive
reduction
in
the
imbalance
,
so
as
to
eliminate
it
within
a
foreseeable
period
.
Reliance
on
special
foreign
aid
programmes
has
to
be
steadily
reduced
and
after
a
period
of
years
dispensed
with
''
.
THE
SOCIAL
IMPLICATIONS
OF
PLANNING
In
the
last
analysis
,
planning
is
not
an
end
in
itself
:
it
is
a
means
to
an
end
.
A
brief
review
has
already
been
made
of
the
progress
expected
under
the
Third
Plan
in
education
,
which
is
the
first
essential
of
any
social
progress
.
Another
important
aspect
of
social
advance
is
improvement
in
housing
and
sanitation
,
especially
in
the
rural
areas
.
The
Third
Plan
provides
for
an
outlay
of
Rs.25
crores
for
social
welfare
.
A
prominent
role
is
played
by
the
Central
and
State
Social
Welfare
Boards
.
The
Central
Board
itself
has
assisted
more
than
4,5
voluntary
social
welfare
organizations
during
the
last
seven
years
.
Some
of
the
priorities
recommended
under
the
Third
Plan
include
:
(
1
)
Intensified
measures
for
the
prevention
and
treatment
of
juvenile
delinquency
;
(
=2
)
Moral
and
social
hygiene
programmes
under
the
Suppression
of
Immoral
Traffic
Act
;
(
=3
)
Aftercare
Services
;
(
=4
)
Prevention
of
beggary
and
vagrancy
;
(
=5
)
Prison
welfare
services
and
(
=6
)
Welfare
of
physically
and
mentally
handicapped
persons
.
Prohibition
forms
an
important
item
on
the
programme
of
the
State
Governments
;
several
of
them
took
intensive
measures
during
the
Second
Plan
to
restrict
drinking
in
public
places
and
to
extend
``
dry
''
areas
;
these
measures
may
be
further
intensified
under
the
Third
Plan
.
The
rehabilitation
of
refugees
from
West
Pakistan
has
now
been
more
or
less
completed
.
However
,
rehabilitation
of
refugees
from
East
Pakistan
still
remains
to
be
accomplished
.
The
Third
Plan
provides
for
programmes
for
this
purpose
;
including
the
provision
of
housing
,
development
of
industries
,
education
,
training
and
other
schemes
.
Work
continues
on
the
Dandakaranya
Area
Project
,
which
is
intended
to
rehabilitate
displaced
persons
from
East
Pakistan
and
the
local
tribal
population
.
The
Community
Development
Movement
No
account
of
the
social
and
economic
achievement
of
planning
in
India
would
be
complete
without
a
mention
of
the
Community
Development
Movement
and
the
National
Extension
Service
.
Starting
in
1948-49
as
a
project
for
the
development
of
a
group
(
'block
'
)
of
villages
in
the
Nilokheri
area
of
the
Punjab
,
primarily
for
the
resettlement
of
refugees
from
West
Pakistan
,
the
Community
Development
Movement
was
firmly
entrenched
in
the
rural
life
by
the
end
of
1951
.
On
22nd
October
(
Mahatma
Gandhi
's
Birthday
)
,
1952
,
the
Movement
was
officially
launched
as
a
national
undertaking
in
55
selected
projects
,
each
covering
3
villages-
about
5
square
miles
and
a
population
of
about
2
,
.
By
the
beginning
of
1959
,
the
programme
covered
2,548
blocks
,
that
is
,
339,518
villages
(
out
of
a
total
of
558
,
villages
in
India
)
,
with
a
population
of
173
million
,
that
is
nearly
two-thirds
of
the
rural
population
of
India
.
As
has
already
been
mentioned
,
by
October
,
1963
,
the
whole
of
the
country
will
be
covered
by
Community
Projects
.
Under
the
First
Plan
,
there
was
a
provision
of
Rs.52.4
crores
for
expenditure
on
Community
Projects
;
the
amount
allocated
under
the
Second
Plan
was
Rs.2
crores
and
under
the
Third
Plan
Rs.4
crores
.
The
Community
Development
Programme
is
defined
as
a
``
programme
of
aided
self-help
,
to
be
planned
and
implemented
by
the
villagers
themselves
,
the
state
offering
technical
guidance
and
financial
assistance
''
.
Its
primary
objective
is
to
develop
self-reliance
in
the
individual
and
initiative
in
the
village
community
.
Agriculture
naturally
receives
highest
priority
in
the
Community
Development
programme
,
as
it
is
still
the
mainstay
of
7
per
cent
of
the
rural
population
.
Among
other
notable
activities
undertaken
in
the
programme
are
the
provision
of
means
of
communications
,
improvement
in
health
and
sanitation
,
better
housing
,
mass
education
,
especially
the
adult
literacy
campaign
,
women
's
and
children
's
welfare
and
the
development
of
cottage
and
small-scale
industries
.
However
,
an
even
more
important
aspect
of
this
unique
movement
is
the
speeding
up
of
the
process
of
democratic
decentralization
;
in
1959
the
Government
decided
to
delegate
,
by
progressive
stages
,
responsibility
for
using
power
and
resources
for
planning
and
execution
of
development
projects
to
the
people
's
elected
representatives
.
Village
self-rule
has
thus
become
the
accepted
principle
of
democracy
in
India
.
A
U.N.
Technical
Mission
which
visited
India
recently
has
declared
that
it
is
``
the
most
significant
experiment
in
economic
development
and
social
improvement
in
Asia
at
the
present
time
''
.
ACHIEVEMENTS
AND
PROSPECTS
India
is
still
not
self-sufficient
in
several
respects
such
as
food
or
the
production
of
heavy
machinery
.
Poverty
,
unemployment
and
illiteracy
have
yet
to
be
mastered
completely
;
and
the
common
man
can
not
,
in
general
,
feel
relaxed
under
the
umbrella
of
the
welfare
state
.
Nevertheless
what
is
surprising
is
not
that
planning
has
achieved
so
little
in
its
first
ten
years
,
but
that
it
has
achieved
so
much
in
so
short
a
time
in
a
country
which
inherited
problems
created
by
centuries
of
foreign
rule
.
Before
the
war
,
India
was
almost
completely
dependent
on
foreign
countries
for
the
most
elementary
articles
of
consumption-
from
needles
to
locomotives
,
and
from
tooth
paste
to
heavy
chemicals
.
Today
,
the
Indian
people
have
attained
virtual
self-sufficiency
in
most
articles
of
daily
consumption
.
A
start
has
been
made
with
health
schemes
and
sickness
insurance
in
different
occupations
;
for
instance
,
every
civil
servant
is
entitled
to
state-aided
medical
care
;
the
Railways
have
their
own
medical
scheme
,
so
have
the
Banks
and
large
undertakings
in
the
private
sector
.
It
must
always
be
realized
that
8
per
cent
of
the
Indian
people
still
live
in
villages
and
7
per
cent
of
the
Indian
population
still
depend
on
agriculture
and
rural
industries
for
their
living
.
By
1965
,
the
proportion
of
the
population
dependent
on
agriculture
will
go
down
to
6
per
cent
and
urbanization
will
increase
accordingly
;
so
that
,
in
the
long
run
,
a
balance
ought
to
be
established
between
the
agrarian
and
industrial
labour
force
.
In
the
meantime
,
the
peasant
derives
many
benefits
from
the
management
of
the
economy-
he
is
to
a
certain
degree
cushioned
against
the
natural
calamities
which
made
life
so
difficult
in
the
past
.
Above
all
,
he
is
being
given
the
means
of
improving
his
social
and
economic
lot
.
The
peasant
can
get
credit
from
the
local
co-operative
society
and
most
important
of
all
,
if
he
needs
assistance
for
the
purchase
or
training
for
the
use
of
implements
,
seeds
,
fertilizers
,
etc.
,
the
Community
Development
organization
can
be
relied
upon
to
help
him
.
Above
all
,
he
has
become
increasingly
conscious
that
his
future
depends
not
on
his
moneylender
or
landlord
or
even
the
administrative
officer
,
but
on
himself
and
a
democratic
system
which
extends
from
his
village
to
New
Delhi
.
BRITAIN
'S
ROLE
Of
course
,
the
centuries
of
British
rule
have
been
blamed
for
many
of
the
shortcomings
of
the
Indian
economy
in
this
day
and
age
.
No
doubt
,
much
of
this
criticism
is
well
founded
.
Nevertheless
it
should
always
be
remembered
that
the
British
created
the
framework
within
which
the
development
of
a
democratic
India
has
become
possible
.
The
legacy
of
the
Indian
Civil
Service
forms
much
of
the
foundation
of
the
relative
efficiency
of
the
Indian
machinery
of
government
without
which
no
plans
could
be
implemented
.
The
respect
for
law
and
the
existence
of
an
independent
judiciary
are
safeguards
which
make
certain
that
in
India
centralized
planning
and
political
liberty
go
hand
in
hand
.
Today
British
money
continues
to
play
an
important
part
in
the
Indian
economy
.
There
has
been
a
relative
decrease
in
the
proportion
of
private
British
investment
;
this
was
partly
because
investors
from
other
countries
,
especially
the
U.S.A.
and
Western
Germany
are
coming
into
the
Indian
field
on
an
increasing
scale
.
The
net
flow
of
capital
from
the
U.S.A.
amounted
to
Rs.22
crores
in
1959
,
that
is
three-fifths
of
the
total
net
inflow
of
Rs.38
crores
during
that
year
.
#
226
<
253
TEXT
G66
>
Prague
1961
WILLIAM
W.
SIMPSON
<
EDITORIAL
>
PRAGUE
IS
STILL
one
of
the
loveliest
cities
of
Europe
,
and
one
of
the
few
still
unspoiled
by
the
ravages
of
modern
warfare
.
But
it
is
also-
or
so
it
seemed
to
me-
a
very
sad
city
;
a
city
whose
scars
are
those
of
a
``
cold
''
rather
than
a
``
hot
''
war
.
I
was
very
much
aware
of
this
as
I
stood
,
a
few
weeks
ago
,
in
the
``
Ring
,
''
the
Market
Place
of
the
Old
City
.
The
temptation
to
find
``
sermons
in
stones
''
was
almost
irresistible
.
There
,
in
the
centre
of
the
``
Ring
,
''
stands
a
magnificent
statue
of
Jan
Hus
,
the
Bohemian
reformer
and
martyr
who
,
in
146
,
went
to
the
stake
rather
than
renounce
what
the
Council
of
Constance
had
judged
to
be
his
heresies
.
On
his
left
is
the
Tyn
Church
,
austerely
Gothic
,
and
a
symbol
of
the
Hussite
reform
movement
of
which
it
was
the
spiritual
centre
in
the
fifteenth
century
.
On
the
other
side
of
the
``
Ring
,
''
stands
one
of
the
many
Baroque
Churches
,
which
in
Prague
bear
witness
to
the
Catholic
revival
of
the
seventeenth
century
.
But
that
is
not
all
.
Linking
the
``
Ring
''
with
the
south
bank
of
the
Ultava
river
is
a
splendid
modern
thoroughfare
cut
towards
the
end
of
the
nineteenth
century
through
the
heart
of
what
was
formerly
the
Prague
Ghetto
.
And
at
the
far
end
,
high
on
the
north
bank
of
the
river
,
stands
a
colossal
figure
of
Joseph
Stalin
,
forever
looking
down
towards
the
Market
Place
where
the
figure
of
Jan
Hus
forever
turns
its
back
towards
this
twentieth-century
exponent
of
an
ideology
which
denies
the
very
foundations
of
Judaism
and
of
Christianity
,
Protestant
and
Catholic
alike
!
Not
much
of
the
Ghetto
remains
.
Most
of
its
buildings
were
pulled
down
a
generation
ago
by
town
planners
.
It
remained
for
the
Nazis
to
destroy
its
inhabitants
.
On
the
walls
of
one
of
its
five
surviving
Synagogues
,
the
Pinhas
,
the
visitor
may
read
the
names
of
7
,
men
,
women
and
children
whose
end
was
part
of
Hitler
's
attempt
to
implement
the
``
final
solution
of
the
Jewish
problem
.
''
Of
a
community
which
in
1933
numbered
some
357
,
there
remain
today
only
18
,
,
and
of
these
many
are
almost
completely
assimilated
.
A
few
only
of
an
older
generation
strive
to
keep
alive
the
traditions
of
the
fathers
.
They
have
become
virtually
the
custodians
of
a
museum
;
paradoxically
,
one
of
the
finest
Jewish
museums
in
the
world
.
For
here
,
in
Prague
,
the
Nazis
collected
together
ritual
objects
of
all
kinds
from
Jewish
homes
and
Synagogues
throughout
Central
and
Eastern
Europe
.
``
The
monthly
war-time
return-sheets
''
wrote
Hana
Volavkova
in
a
article
on
the
State
Jewish
Museum
published
in
a
volume
of
Prague
Jewish
Studies
,
``
show
how
the
stores
grew
,
and
the
museum
spaces
filled
up
:
2
,
Torah
curtains
,
4
,
Torah
mantles
,
6
,
Silver
Crowns
,
Shields
and
pointers
,
4
,
archivalia
from
provincial
towns
.
The
bare
figures
will
show
the
numeric
growth
of
the
collections
,
these
foundation
stones
for
the
later
systematic
work
,
whose
initial
stages
were
quite
modest
.
''
Already
by
the
end
of
1954
the
inventory
contained
12
,
numbers
.
But
I
had
come
to
Prague
,
not
merely
to
visit
the
representatives
of
the
Jewish
community
,
by
whom
I
was
most
warmly
received
,
but
to
attend
,
as
an
observer
in
a
purely
private
and
unofficial
capacity
,
the
First
All-Christian
Peace
Assembly
.
The
outcome
of
three
years
of
preparatory
work
in
which
the
initiative
had
been
taken
by
the
Protestant
and
Orthodox
Churches
of
Eastern
and
South-eastern
Europe
,
this
Assembly
brought
together
more
than
6
Christians
from
all
parts
of
the
world
and
from
almost
every
section
of
the
Christian
family
,
save
one
:
the
Roman
Catholic
.
Threat
of
self-extermination
``
The
Assembly
is
being
held
,
''
to
quote
one
of
the
preliminary
papers
,
at
a
time
when
``
mankind
is
being
threatened
with
self-extermination
,
since
war
in
the
atomic
age
no
longer
presents
a
responsible
and
sensible
possibility
for
solving
international
problems
.
''
Its
main
purpose
was
to
consider
``
what
is
the
particular
contribution
of
Christians
in
this
situation
,
and
on
what
is
this
contribution
founded
?
How
are
we
both
to
hear
and
to
communicate
God
's
word
in
this
situation
?
''
These
were
,
and
are
,
very
pertinent
questions-
far
beyond
the
scope
of
so
large
a
gathering
to
answer
in
so
short
a
time
.
For
the
6
members
of
the
Assembly
spent
only
five
days
together
:
two
in
plenary
session
,
two
in
group
discussion
,
and
a
fifth
in
greeting
and
taking
leave
of
each
other
.
When
to
the
limitations
imposed
by
this
manifest
shortage
of
time
are
added
the
problems
arising
from
diversities
of
language
and
the
need
at
times
for
a
double
and
even
a
triple
process
of
interpretation
,
it
will
be
readily
appreciated
that
the
Assembly
was
more
in
the
nature
of
a
demonstration
than
a
conference
from
which
it
would
be
reasonable
to
expect
definitive
results
.
But
a
demonstration
of
what
?
Certainly
not
of
any
claim
to
a
superficial
unity
based
on
the
ignoring
or
minimising
of
important
,
and
at
times
fundamental
differences
between
members
of
the
various
Churches
and
traditions
represented
in
the
Assembly
.
There
was
no
intention
,
declared
Professor
Hromadka
,
Dean
of
the
Comenius
Theological
Faculty
in
Prague
,
in
his
opening
address
to
the
Conference
,
``
to
level
the
organisational
differences
,
the
diversity
and
riches
of
the
heritage
and
legacy
possessed
by
the
individual
Churches
and
their
members
...
On
the
contrary
,
it
is
here
,
among
us
,
that
our
multiformity
assumes
a
deeper
meaning
...
We
can
not
labour
for
a
new
atmosphere
in
the
world
,
in
international
relations
,
unless
we
form
here
among
ourselves
an
internal
partnership
of
trust
and
willingness
to
learn
from
one
another
.
''
Criticism
of
Vatican
The
principle
was
clear-
and
unexceptionable
.
Its
application
,
however
,
was
far
from
easy
.
It
very
soon
became
evident
,
for
example
,
that
those
coming
from
countries
on
the
other
side
of
''
the
Curtain
''
were
determined
that
whatever
else
the
Assembly
might
say
or
do
,
it
should
condemn
``
colonialism
''
and
``
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
.
''
Already
foreshadowed
by
Professor
Hromadka
in
his
opening
address
,
this
was
strongly
reinforced
by
Archbishop
Nikodem
,
the
leader
of
the
Russian
Orthodox
delegation
,
who
in
his
opening
address
declared
that
``
the
Roman
curia
,
hypnotised
by
the
prospect
of
the
absolute
power
of
the
Papacy
,
has
by
its
wordly
<
SIC
>
interest
and
connections
become
rooted
in
an
old
mode
of
life
,
has
irreally
<
SIC
>
(
6sic
!
the
quotation
is
from
the
translation
distributed
at
the
Conference
)
tied
itself
up
with
imperialist
designs
and
is
still
vulgar
and
often
hostile
to
the
moral
and
social
demands
of
the
masses
who
are
fighting
for
the
ideals
of
freedom
,
equality
and
brotherhood
.
''
Not
surprisingly
,
this
kind
of
scathing
and
one-sided
attack
produced
a
strong
resistance
on
the
part
of
many
of
the
``
Western
''
representatives
:
a
resistance
which
there
is
reason
to
believe
was
not
altogether
without
effect
,
for
although
the
``
Message
''
of
the
Assembly
contained
certain
critical
references
to
the
Vatican
they
were
set
in
a
context
of
declared
intention
``
to
pray
that
God
may
hold
us
and
our
Roman
Catholic
brethren
firmly
in
His
love
and
may
guide
us
all
to
the
recognition
of
His
will
and
to
the
obedience
to
His
command
of
love
and
peace
.
''
For
the
rest
,
however
,
there
was
a
wide
area
of
shared
concern
and
substantial
agreement
on
such
issues
as
the
banning
of
nuclear
tests
,
the
abolition
of
nuclear
weapons
,
the
dangers
of
the
``
cold
war
,
''
and
the
need
``
to
fix
our
eyes
on
the
co-existence
and
constructive
co-operation
of
nations
and
groups
of
nations
which
are
living
in
different
economic
,
political
and
cultural
systems
and
traditions
.
''
``
Mutual
condemnation
,
''
declared
the
Assembly
,
''
should
give
place
to
a
friendly
co-operation
.
''
Personal
contacts
But
the
value
of
such
an
Assembly
lies
not
merely
in
its
formal
pronouncements
,
important
though
the
Message
of
this
Assembly
was
in
indicating
a
wider
range
of
agreement
on
a
larger
number
of
issues
than
many
might
have
thought
possible
,
but
rather
in
the
personal
meeting
between
people
from
so
many
and
such
widely
differing
situations
.
Those
meetings
took
place
in
discussion
groups
,
where
,
in
spite
of
the
tendency
of
representatives
of
certain
Churches
to
read
prepared
statements
,
the
beginnings
of
a
real
dialogue
were
noticeable
.
They
took
place
also
over
meal
tables
,
in
the
coaches
which
transported
members
to
and
from
the
Conference
Hall
,
and
in
many
other
informal
ways
.
There
was
a
great
deal
of
ignorance
to
be
dispelled
:
I
vividly
remember
a
meal-time
conversation
with
the
Pastor
of
an
Eastern
European
Church
who
told
what
a
great
surprise
it
had
been
to
him
to
discover
that
Churches
in
one
of
the
Western
European
countries
had
any
interest
or
played
any
active
part
in
relation
to
the
social
problems
of
the
community
.
There
were
suspicions
also
to
be
overcome
:
the
mutual
suspicion
that
each
was
motivated
by
political
rather
than
religious
considerations
.
If
there
are
Christians
in
the
West
who
assume
all
too
readily
that
their
fellow
Christians
in
the
East
have
``
sold
the
pass
''
in
coming
to
terms
with
``
communism
,
''
there
are
many
in
the
East
who
suspect
that
their
brethren
in
the
West
are
knowingly
or
unknowingly
largely
under
the
control
of
``
imperialist
capitalism
.
''
It
would
be
foolish
to
pretend
that
these
suspicions
are
altogether
without
foundation
on
either
side
.
Under
whatever
political
or
economic
system
they
are
living
at
the
present
time
,
Christians
both
East
and
West
of
``
the
Curtain
''
face
the
same
basic
problem
of
deciding
how
far
they
can
,
in
conscience
,
travel
with
the
State
.
This
,
of
course
,
is
no
new
problem
.
Nor
is
it
a
specifically
Christian
one
.
It
is
as
old
as
the
Maccabean
resistance
to
Antiochus
Epiphanes-
and
older
.
Moreover
,
in
the
world
of
today
it
is
a
problem
confronting
Jews
no
less
than
Christians
.
And
if
the
difficulties
at
present
seem
greater
in
the
East
,
where
the
apostles
of
the
Marxist-Leninist
form
of
dialectical
materialism
openly
attack
what
they
regard
as
religious
or
superstitious
survivals
,
the
situation
is
hardly
less
serious
in
the
West
where
more
practical
forms
of
materialism
are
in
danger
of
undermining
the
very
foundations
of
the
Judeo-Christian
way
of
life
.
It
is
,
I
believe
,
the
fact
that
Christians
(
and
Jews
)
on
both
sides
of
``
the
Curtain
''
face
similar
if
not
identical
problems
that
gives
special
importance
to
this
``
First
All-Christian
Peace
Assembly
,
''
and
to
all
that
went
to
its
making
and
that
will
,
it
is
hoped
,
flow
from
it
.
That
there
are
dangers
and
difficulties
to
be
encountered
is
inevitable
.
But
I
came
away
from
Prague
deeply
convinced
of
the
value
of
the
experience
and
firmly
persuaded
that
Christians
in
the
West
must
take
this
Eastern
initiative
much
more
seriously
,
and
at
the
same
time
prepare
themselves
more
effectively
both
to
take
advantage
of
the
opportunities
it
affords
and
to
guard
against
any
dangers
to
which
it
might
give
rise
.
``
Better
than
being
at
school
!
''
An
account
of
a
recent
educational
project
and
its
results
IN
HIS
BOOK
``
Race
,
Prejudice
and
Education
,
''
Dr.
Cyril
Bibby
throws
some
doubt
on
the
popular
view
that
young
children
are
free
from
prejudice
,
and
adds
that
``
this
attractive
picture
of
childhood
innocence
scarcely
corresponds
with
the
facts
.
From
the
very
earliest
days
infants
are
imbibing
the
implicit
assumptions
of
the
society
in
which
they
live
.
''
It
is
just
because
of
this
liability
on
the
part
of
young
people
to
pick
up
the
prejudices
of
their
environment
that
the
Council
of
Christians
and
Jews
has
always
regarded
the
broadening
of
their
minds
and
sympathies
through
contacts
with
different
religious
,
racial
and
cultural
groups
as
an
essential
part
of
its
educational
programme
.
Here
is
a
description
of
a
most
valuable
piece
of
work
on
these
lines
carried
out
by
the
Leeds
Branch
of
the
Council
as
part
of
their
programme
and
some
of
the
reactions
to
which
it
gave
rise
.
On
Wednesday
,
July
12th
,
forty
boys
and
girls
from
a
local
Primary
school
,
accompanied
by
two
teachers
,
were
shown
over
a
Synagogue
by
one
of
the
Branch
's
secretaries
.
He
gave
them
half-an-hour
's
talk
on
the
Synagogue
,
its
symbols
and
ceremonial
,
and
there
followed
a
period
for
questions
and
answers
.
#
214
<
254
TEXT
G67
>
DEMON
OF
THE
CONCRETE
A
NOTE
ON
MAX
WEBER
AND
CONTEMPORARY
SOCIOLOGY
BY
NORMAN
BIRBAUM
MAX
WEBER
,
born
in
1864
and
died
in
192
,
is
generally
regarded
as
the
greatest
of
modern
sociologists
.
This
received
opinion
is
piously
affirmed
,
even
by
those
whose
command
of
the
original
texts
and
their
sources
in
intellectual
and
social
history
is
limited
.
But
Weber
's
work
has
exerted
little
influence
on
the
social
sciences
in
this
country
.
(
The
situation
in
the
USA
is
different
.
)
Piety
,
apparently
,
has
served
as
a
substitute
for
comprehension
.
There
is
little
point
in
re-animating
those
hobgobblins
<
SIC
>
so
familiar
to
all
right-thinking
left-wing
social
scientists
:
the
lamentable
(
if
recent
)
isolation
of
the
British
from
Continental
thought
,
the
philistine
complacency
of
those
for
whom
complex
ideas
constitute
the
moral
equivalent
of
greasy
cooking
,
the
nervous
patrol
mounted
on
academic
boundaries
by
minds
of
pop-gun
calibre
.
The
reasons
for
the
deficiency
are
far
more
profound
.
They
affect
men
of
honesty
,
talent
,
and
vision
no
less
than
that
minority
of
pedants
whose
chief
activity
is
the
celebration
of
their
own
short-sightedness
as
a
new
form
of
omniscience
.
Max
Weber
's
life
work
may
be
understood
as
a
desperate
encounter
with
Marxism
,
a
system
of
values
and
explanation
from
which
Weber
dissented-
and
which
he
treated
with
the
utmost
seriousness
and
respect
.
In
opposition
to
the
Marxist
theory
of
ideology
,
Weber
insisted
on
the
independent
role
of
ideas
in
history
.
Contradicting
the
Marxist
notion
of
social
classes
,
he
held
that
status
groupings
were
often
more
important
.
Challenging
the
Marxist
view
of
the
state
,
he
developed
an
original
conception
of
bureaucracy
.
He
studied
the
inter-relationship
of
society
and
religion
in
the
Protestant
west
,
India
,
China
,
and
Ancient
Judaism
;
and
brought
a
vast
historical
perspective
to
the
analysis
of
the
crisis
of
capitalist
society
.
Master
of
a
thousand
historical
particulars
,
he
used
his
immense
learning
to
seek
generalisation
.
Endowed
with
a
profound
capacity
for
abstraction
,
he
never
used
abstraction
to
annihilate
the
uniqueness
of
any
specific
historical
situation
.
He
moved
with
bewildering
rapidity
from
methodological
prescription
,
through
the
analysis
of
the
language
of
the
social
sciences
,
into
specific
empirical
studies
,
towards
sociological
generalisation
,
and-
finally-
transcended
this
to
construct
a
philosophy
of
history
.
Upon
his
death
,
a
contemporary
said
:
``
With
Max
Weber
,
our
sciences
reached
their
highest
peak-
and
promptly
fell
from
it
.
''
Weber
attempted
,
indeed
,
a
synthesis
of
the
abstract
and
the
concrete
by
juxtaposing
the
one
and
the
other
.
Trapped
within
the
antitheses
of
a
science
resolutely
positivistic
,
he
sought
to
break
out
by
showing
the
evaluative
bias
intrinsic
to
any
approach
to
fact
,
and
by
insisting
upon
the
inadequacy
of
any
metaphysics
when
it
confronted
the
irreducible
data
of
history
:
power
,
conflict
and
anguish
.
It
is
now
,
perhaps
,
somewhat
clearer
why
Weber
is
so
difficult
of
assimilation
to
British
social
thought
.
His
life
work
is
not
alone
the
product
of
genius
,
but
of
genius
in
a
particular
historical
crisis
:
he
united
methodological
scruple
,
and
spiritual
self-awareness
with
a
pessimistic
conviction
of
the
political
impotence
of
social
science
.
The
dilemmas
of
a
self-consciously
``
academic
''
science
,
of
political
liberalism
,
of
modern
Protestantism
afflicted
him
in
their
German
form
.
His
work
gave
them
a
more
universal
expression
.
Nothing
like
this
coalescence
of
crises
has
occurred
here-
yet
.
We
still
await
an
end
to
``
empiricism
''
.
It
can
come
only
when
(
as
happened
to
Weber
and
his
contemporaries
)
the
usual
categories
of
analysis
dissolve
because
the
institutions
to
which
they
refer
disintegrate
.
But
we
may
understand
Weber
's
work
as
a
supreme
instance
of
an
intellectual
effort
to
master
a
reality
that
seemed
to
defy
practical
human
alteration
.
The
understanding
of
Max
Weber
is
not
easy
for
someone
raised
in
the
English-speaking
countries
.
His
style
is
tortuous
,
and
some
of
his
most
important
works
were
until
recently
not
available
in
translation
.
The
secondary
literature
in
English
has
tended
to
emphasize
his
methodological
writings
,
and
has
at
times
treated
these
out
of
context
.
With
the
publication
of
Reinhard
Bendix
's
admirable
book
on
Weber
's
general
sociology
,
however
,
we
do
have
a
reliable
and
ample
guide
to
the
full
scope
of
his
thought
.
Professor
Bendix
has
grasped
what
is
essential
in
Weber
's
work
,
the
internal
reasons
for
its
alternation
between
abstraction
and
concrete
description
.
Given
the
depth
,
complexity
,
and
sheer
scope
of
Weber
's
writings
,
Professor
Bendix
can
only
be
congratulated
upon
a
remarkable
feat
of
compression
and
synthesis
.
He
has
brought
to
the
surface
,
further
,
much
that
is
latent
in
the
texts
and
he
is
everywhere
,
faithful
to
them
.
We
might
have
hoped
for
a
more
systematic
account
of
the
relationship
between
the
work
and
its
political
setting
,
but
not
everything
can
be
done
in
one
book
.
(
Meanwhile
,
a
young
German
scholar
,
Wolfgang
Mommsen
of
Tuebingen
,
has
given
us
just
such
an
account
in
his
Max
Weber
und
die
Deutsche
Politik
189-192
;
a
translation
is
much
to
be
desired
.
)
Theory
vs.
Research
The
appearance
of
the
Bendix
volume
,
however
,
gives
rise
to
some
melancholy
reflections
on
the
present
state
of
British
sociology
.
I
do
n't
refer
to
the
plight
of
the
subject
in
terms
of
university
politics
,
to
its
difficulties
of
recruitment
and
expansion
.
I
do
refer
to
the
curious
intellectual
atmosphere
many
of
its
practitioners
breathe
,
to
their
penchant
for
universalising
minor
differences
of
emphasis
and
to
their
equally
prominent
aptitude
for
ignoring
major
ones
.
Theory
has
been
opposed
to
research
,
comparative
and
historical
studies
have
been
set
against
investigations
of
contemporary
British
social
structure
,
pure
science
has
been
invoked
against
the
applied
sort
.
No
formulation
is
too
crude
,
no
argument
too
tiresome
,
when
these
embattled
knights
arm
themselves
with
cliches
for
their
(
paper
)
Armageddon
.
It
would
appear
,
to
the
mere
outsider
interested
in
knowledge
of
society
,
to
be
pointless-
but
an
insider
can
tell
him
that
it
has
a
point
,
namely
,
it
is
all
prophylactic-
it
prevents
a
rigorous
and
sustained
criticism
of
the
protagonists
'
assumptions
.
The
contending
approaches
I
've
just
cited
(
I
could
add
some
more
,
extending
to
scholastic
disputes
about
which
techniques
ought
to
be
applied
in-
entirely
hypothetical-
investigations
)
of
course
contend
mainly
in
the
minds
of
the
disputants
.
What
makes
so
many
of
these
debates
so
sterile
is
that
the
participants
either
can
not
or
will
not
see
that
they
occupy
vantage
points
of
a
very
restricted
sort
;
they
seem
to
think
that
,
like
so
many
intellectual
collossues
,
<
SIC
>
they
straddle
the
globe
.
The
more
one
looks
at
this
,
the
more
one
feels
that
the
thing
which
British
sociologists
need
is
to
consider
the
implications
of
Weber
's
work
for
their
own
.
One
Historical
Actuality
They
might
begin
by
noting
that
Weber
was
fascinated
by
what
we
may
term
the
demon
of
the
concrete
.
In
every
event
,
he
saw
the
point
at
which
many
historical
possibilities
were
transformed
into
one
historical
actuality-
which
in
turn
led
to
new
possibilities
.
Every
event
,
further
,
was
susceptible
of
interpretation
in
a
variety
of
theoretical
contexts
.
The
interpretation
chosen
by
the
sociologists
,
then
,
depends
upon
his
prior
assumptions
as
much
as
upon
the
unique
properties
of
the
event
.
But
only
those
unique
properties
were
capable
of
altering
theoretical
assumptions
,
by
suggesting
new
ones
.
Put
in
this
way
,
Weber
's
procedure
sounds
too
much
like
the
crude
scientism
advocated
by
many
who
see
in
the
social
sciences
only
a
substitute
for
the
(
alleged
)
straight-forwardness
of
the
natural
sciences
:
hypothesis
,
deduction
,
induction
,
new
hypothesis
and
so
on
6ad
infinitum
.
That
is
not
what
Weber
meant
.
In
the
first
place
,
he
held
that
interpretation
depended
upon
understanding-
a
seizure
of
the
essentially
human
components
of
evaluation
and
motivation
in
social
action
.
(
In
this
sense
,
Weber
at
times
came
close
to
the
Marxist
analysis
of
practise
.
<
SIC
>
)
More
importantly
,
perhaps
,
Weber
held
that
the
manifold
meaning
attached
to
the
event
by
the
social
scientist
could
alter
his
definition
of
the
concrete
event
itself
.
Weber
saw
sociology
and
the
social
sciences
in
general
as
dialectically
related
to
reality-
even
if
he
did
not
use
the
term
,
and
even
if
the
substance
of
his
own
sociology
represented
a
challenge
to
historical
materialism
.
And
,
in
the
last
resort
,
Weber
's
efforts
were
directed
to
mastering
concrete
reality
in
all
its
fullness-
a
fullness
which
was
demonic
because
of
the
human
situation
itself
.
Exhausting
Reality
The
placid
and
complacent
way
in
which
the
ordinary
British
social
investigator
supposes
that
what
he
sees
exhausts
reality
,
is
a
striking
commentary
on
his
own
deficiencies
of
imagination
.
The
deficiency
is
no
less
painful
because
it
happens
to
be
common
amongst
a
group
of
sociologists
whose
own
social
ideals
are
,
on
the
whole
,
admirable
.
The
new
book
by
Young
and
Wilmott
,
written
not
for
purposes
of
market
research
,
but
with
a
genuinely
ameliorative
bias
,
is
a
case
in
point
.
The
book
is
,
to
begin
with
,
curiously
non-critical
.
It
takes
at
face
value
,
or
very
nearly
so
,
the
statements
of
the
informants
.
By
doing
so
(
by
capitulating
to
one
face
of
the
concrete
,
in
other
words
)
it
tacitly
conveys
the
impression
,
not
alone
that
the
subjects
interviewed
lack
depth-
but
that
their
reactions
,
such
as
they
are
,
exhaust
the
range
of
human
possibilities
in
this
society
.
This
may
be
so-
but
then
it
ought
to
be
stated
as
a
judgement
about
this
society
,
positive
or
negative
.
There
is
,
further
,
an
irreducible
sentimentalism
about
the
book-
as
if
the
authors
suffered
from
guilt
at
possessing
different
values
,
different
experiences
,
different
horizons
from
both
their
middle-class
and
working-class
subjects
.
Yet
that
difference
of
perspective
between
authors
and
subjects
is
of
course
the
pre-condition
of
their
work
,
the
point
of
departure
for
such
social
criticism
as
the
book
contains
.
In
refusing
to
deal
,
explicitly
,
with
the
problem
of
their
own
perspectives
the
authors
do
lose
their
chance
to
criticise
that
of
their
subjects
.
For
instance
,
they
equate
middle-class
''
friendliness
''
in
the
suburb
to
``
friendliness
''
amongst
the
working-class
,
whereas
their
own
data
make
it
clear
that
we
have
to
deal
with
two
radically
distinct
psychological
phenomena
.
As
for
their
conclusion
,
that
an
informant
's
banalities
about
home
and
fireside
represented
no
dangerous
dissatisfaction
with
the
social
structure
,
it
is
difficult
to
see
in
it
anything
but
an
effort
to
give
a
restricted
view
of
one
aspect
of
contemporary
Britain
some
long-term
significance
.
Not
having
worried
explicitly
about
the
significance
of
their
findings
,
they
do
seem
to
accept
highly
conventional
notions
about
it
.
(
When
writing
casually
about
the
many
householders
who
,
partly
as
a
refuge
from
the
monotony
of
their
own
work
,
did
a
good
deal
of
artisan
work
about
the
home
they
missed
a
serious
opening
for
probing
deeply
into
some
of
the
hidden
relationships
and
deprivations
that
affect
us
.
)
For
saying
something
like
this
some
years
ago
about
Family
and
Kinship
in
East
London
,
I
was
relegated
to
outer
darkness
as
a
critic
of
the
Institute
of
Community
Studies
.
I
hope
these
remarks
will
not
be
taken
as
evidence
of
rejection
of
their
enterprise
,
nor
indeed
of
any
lack
of
sympathy
for
a
group
of
colleagues
who
are
doing
useful
and
challenging
work
.
It
does
suggest
that
,
like
Max
Weber
,
they
might
begin
to
use
their
heads
.
notebook
THE
NEW
FRONTIER
by
Stuart
Hall
THERE
IS
now
considerable
discontent
brewing
about
education
.
It
arises
from
many
different
quarters-
among
teachers
and
administrators
(
Cf
.
the
recent
controversy
in
The
Observer
between
Mr.
Amis
and
his
colleagues
and
Dr.
Petersen
)
,
academic
authorities
(
Cf
.
the
reports
of
several
recent
conferences
)
,
parents
(
Cf
.
the
recent
PEP
pamphlet
,
Parents
'
Views
On
Education
,
3s
.
6d
.
)
and
students
(
see
Oxford
Opinions
below
)
.
Only
the
Labour
Party
remains
sweetly
oblivious
.
The
common
thread
which
link
<
SIC
>
these
different
aspects
is
the
continuing
existence
of
a
two-tiered
,
two-class
structure
.
Luck
,
sweat
,
scholarships
and
grants
may
all
provide
ladders
or
switch-points
,
by
means
of
which
young
men
and
women
may
,
at
some
point
in
their
education
,
shift
from
one
stream
to
another
.
But
these
ameliorative
measures
can
not
disguise
the
central
fact
that
,
in
secondary
as
in
further
education
,
there
is
a
``
high-road
''
and
a
''
back-door
''
;
and
the
standards
which
apply
or
the
resources
which
are
set
aside
differ
,
depending
upon
which
stream
you
are
in
,
as
sharply
as
they
do
in
,
say
,
our
provision
in
old
age
.
#
26
<
255
TEXT
G68
>
Kenya
's
Frustrated
Election
THE
Lancaster
House
Conference
on
Kenya
,
held
in
January
and
February
196
,
opened
the
way
to
an
African
Government
.
Although
there
was
no
provision
for
a
Chief
Minister
in
the
new
Constitution
,
it
did
concede
an
effective
African
majority
in
the
Legislative
Council
by
the
establishment
of
the
first
open
seats
on
a
wide
common
roll
franchise
:
there
were
to
be
thirty-three
of
them
,
against
twenty
seats
reserved
for
the
minorities
,
Europeans
,
Asians
,
and
Arabs
.
Besides
this
,
Africans
would
form
for
the
first
time
the
largest
unofficial
group
in
the
Council
of
Ministers
.
Rumour
had
it
then
in
Nairobi
that
Africans
were
being
granted
independence
;
from
then
on
Uhuru
(
Swahili
:
freedom
)
became
the
slogan
of
African
politics
.
Later
,
1
March
1961
,
the
day
subsequently
fixed
for
the
announcement
of
the
poll
in
the
forthcoming
elections
,
was
regarded
by
many
as
the
day
on
which
this
would
come
.
In
consequence
,
the
twelve
months
following
the
Lancaster
House
Conference
was
a
period
of
excitement
mounting
into
the
election
campaign
of
early
1961
and
culminating
in
the
elections
which
took
place
between
2
and
27
February
.
For
the
European
settler
community
,
on
the
other
hand
,
Lancaster
House
was
the
final
shattering
of
the
dream
of
the
'white
colony
'
to
which
they
had
been
encouraged
to
come
from
the
beginning
of
the
century
by
successive
British
Governments
and
Governors
of
Kenya
.
To
them
the
Conference
was
a
betrayal
of
hopes
,
as
also
of
their
constructive
work
in
Kenya
.
Thus
one
settler
cast
thirty
pieces
of
silver
before
the
European
leader
Michael
Blundell
on
his
return
from
the
Conference
,
though
this
provoked
Africans
to
cry
:
'Mr
Blundell
,
we
will
vote
for
you
,
if
necessary
.
'
Could
Africans
now
exploit
their
success
?
For
this
,
as
many
saw
,
unity
was
essential
.
In
May
196
the
Kenya
African
National
Union
(
KANU
)
was
established
,
proclaiming
by
its
title
both
descent
from
the
proscribed
Kenya
African
Union
which
Kenyatta
had
led
,
and
also
comparison
with
the
Tanganyika
African
National
Union
;
it
set
out
to
be
the
monolithic
structure
seen
as
essential
in
the
fight
for
independence
,
from
India
to
Ghana
.
Curiously
,
in
Kenya
,
where
there
was
the
struggle
not
only
against
colonial
rule
but
also
against
settler
domination
,
this
unity
soon
dissolved
.
There
were
three
main
reasons
for
this
.
The
new
party
was
soon
regarded
as
the
construction
of
two
tribes
,
the
Kikuyu
and
the
Luo
,
the
largest
and
most
densely
populated
of
the
agricultural
tribes
.
Cain
's
actions
aroused
the
fears
of
Abel
:
the
tribes
of
pastoralist
tradition
drew
together
to
defend
themselves
,
forming
first
the
Masai
United
Front
and
the
Kalenjin
Political
Alliance
.
Then
these
two
bodies
came
together
with
associations
of
some
of
the
smaller
agricultural
tribes
to
form
the
Kenya
African
Democratic
Union
(
KADU
)
.
The
third
word
of
its
title
indicated
a
rejection
of
the
monolithic
structure
of
the
nationalist
party
and
an
assertion
that
this
would
be
a
party
considering
and
accommodating
diverse
interests
.
Inherent
in
the
party
's
formation
was
,
too
,
a
dislike
of
many
of
its
leaders
for
Tom
Mboya
,
the
Kenya
African
leader
best
known-
apart
from
Kenyatta-
in
Britain
and
America
.
However
,
the
financial
support
he
had
raised
there
for
scholarships
to
send
students
to
America
and
for
his
trade
union
activities
had
roused
fears
and
jealousies
among
other
leaders
.
These
found
expression
at
the
end
of
the
Lancaster
House
Conference
:
Ngala
and
Muliro
,
later
the
two
leading
figures
in
KADU
,
expressed
in
a
press
conference
their
disapproval
of
the
way
in
which
Mboya
had
been
accepted
by
the
British
press
and
television
as
the
leader
of
the
African
delegation
when
he
was
only
its
secretary
.
After
the
return
to
Kenya
,
a
deliberate
attempt
was
made
by
some
of
the
African
leaders
to
shut
Mboya
completely
out
of
the
formation
of
new
parties
.
Whilst
this
African
political
activity
went
on
,
the
minorities
were
considering
their
position
.
Sir
Ferdinand
Cavendish-Bentinck
resigned
as
Speaker
of
the
Legislative
Council
to
defend
,
as
he
said
,
the
interests
of
those
whom
he
had
encouraged
over
the
years
to
settle
in
Kenya
in
reliance
on
the
promises
of
successive
British
Governments
.
He
formed
the
'Kenya
Coalition
'
,
a
'movement
'
,
as
he
called
it
,
to
appeal
first
to
the
Europeans
but
then
to
the
'minorities
'
generally
.
Unfortunately
for
this
,
Sir
Ferdinand
,
the
leader
of
European
opinion
in
the
'thirties
and
'forties
,
was
regarded
by
the
Asians
as
an
old
opponent
.
He
and
the
Coalition
made
no
appeal
to
them
or
to
the
smaller
African
tribes
,
who
preferred
to
form
their
own
Union
,
KADU
,
and
to
work
in
the
new
framework
of
African
politics
.
They
were
ready
to
contest
the
new
open
seats
,
in
the
formation
of
which
they
had
certainly
been
favoured
.
The
new
constituencies
were
drawn
up
by
a
Kenya
Government
Working
Party
composed
of
the
Chief
Secretary
and
the
Attorney-General
.
Although
the
pastoralists
formed
only
1
per
cent
of
the
population
,
six
of
the
thirty-three
seats
were
allotted
to
their
areas
,
and
fifteen
to
the
6
per
cent
of
the
population
represented
by
'KANU-tribes
'
(
Kikuyu
,
Embu
,
Meru
,
Luo
,
Kamba
,
and
Kisii
)
.
The
disproportion
is
most
starkly
seen
in
the
allocation
of
two
seats
to
the
Masai
and
four
to
the
Kikuyu
,
with
populations
respectively
of
6,288
and
1,26,341
(
1948
census
,
the
latest
available
)
;
was
this
the
traditional
administrator's
favouring
of
the
noble
Masai
and
another
punishment
of
the
rebellious
Kikuyu
?
If
the
latter
,
it
may
be
observed
that
the
Luo
,
with
757,43
(
1948
)
,
received
only
three
seats
,
one
more
than
the
Masai
.
Yet
when
the
Working
Party
Report
was
debated
in
the
Legislative
Council
the
African
elected
members
made
little
comment
.
Indeed
the
Chief
Secretary
,
in
introducing
the
Report
,
placed
them
on
the
defensive
by
saying
that
if
more
seats
were
claimed
in
any
one
area
they
would
have
to
be
taken
away
from
another
.
Tribal
jealousies
prevented
any
effective
reply
.
As
196
went
on
,
the
events
of
the
Congo
increased
profoundly
the
fears
among
the
minorities
of
Kenya
for
their
future
under
an
independent
African
Government
.
The
flight
of
capital
,
at
the
rate
of
+1
million
a
month
since
the
Lancaster
House
Conference
,
continued
so
steadily
that
in
September
KANU
leaders-
the
president
,
Gichuru
,
and
secretary
,
Mboya-
sought
to
reassure
foreign
investors
by
moderate
statements
in
Britain
and
elsewhere
in
Europe
.
Even
there
they
remained
firm
on
one
point
:
Kenyatta
,
regarded
by
Kenya
Africans
as
the
father
of
their
nationalism
,
must
be
released
.
To
Europeans
,
Government
officials
and
settlers
alike
,
Kenyatta
was
,
as
the
Governor
described
him
,
'a
leader
to
darkness
and
death
'
.
Here
there
was
no
basis
for
a
meeting
between
the
Governor
and
KANU
,
a
situation
which
became
worse
in
the
pressures
of
the
election
campaign
.
The
original
moderation
of
KANU
's
election
manifesto
,
particularly
with
regard
to
land
,
was
overthrown
under
the
pressure
of
a
more
extreme
nationalist
opinion
.
Gichuru
was
reported
as
saying
to
a
KANU
meeting
in
November
:
'After
Uhuru
Europeans
and
Asians
will
kneel
to
us
.
'
Moderation
may
be
possible
for
Kenya
leaders
in
Britain
but
not
in
Kenya
;
this
was
now
no
less
true
of
Africans
than
it
had
been
of
Europeans
in
the
past
.
Effective
leadership
in
KANU
was
passing
to
the
more
extreme
Oginga
Odinga
,
the
Luo
who
,
since
1958
,
had
taken
the
lead
in
the
acceptance
of
Kenyatta
and
in
the
demand
for
his
release
.
Odinga
became
even
less
popular
with
the
administration
when
in
August-September
196
he
went
off
on
a
visit
behind
the
Iron
Curtain
,
returning
with
favourable
impressions
of
Chinese
methods
.
Whether
he
had
become
a
Communist
rather
than
a
Luo
tribal
nationalist
is
debatable
,
but
certainly
he
had
much
money
which
made
him
a
formidable
figure
in
the
coming
election
campaign
,
though
he
told
the
Legislative
Council
he
had
received
this
from
friends
in
Britain
.
His
return
imported
the
politics
of
the
cold
war
into
KANU
,
for
Odinga
and
Mboya
were
soon
being
attacked
as
stooges
of
,
respectively
,
Sino-Soviet
and
American
imperialism
.
It
was
not
long
before
the
leaders
'
quarrels
reached
down
to
infect
and
divide
the
branches
of
KANU
across
the
country
.
The
party
resembled
in
no
respect
the
monolithic
organization
it
had
set
out
to
be
.
These
quarrels
,
the
apparent
link
of
Odinga
with
Communism
,
and
the
naturally
outspoken
remarks
of
an
election
campaign
served
in
no
way
to
allay
European
fears
.
Indeed
they
made
more
difficult
the
task
of
Michael
Blundell
's
New
Kenya
Party
,
which
sought
to
persuade
the
Europeans
that
it
was
possible
to
work
with
Africans
,
that
there
was
a
future
for
them
in
co-operation
in
an
independent
Kenya
.
The
party
had
originated
in
the
Legislative
Council
in
1959
as
the
New
Kenya
Group
,
with
a
multi-racial
membership
.
Now
,
faced
with
the
need
to
appeal
to
their
own
communities
,
the
Group
's
Asian
and
African
members
had
refused
to
stand
under
such
a
multi-racial
banner
.
The
Europeans
of
the
Group
found
themselves
left
alone
to
appeal
to
their
own
electorate
under
the
name
of
the
New
Kenya
Party
.
At
Lancaster
House
the
Europeans
had
insisted
that
they
would
not
have
the
system
of
common
roll
elections
adopted
in
Tanganyika
,
but
that
candidates
should
first
show
some
basis
of
support
in
their
own
community
by
a
primary
election
.
The
Working
Party
fixed
25
per
cent
of
the
votes
as
the
qualifying
figure
to
be
obtained
before
proceeding
to
the
common
roll
.
The
Europeans
clearly
showed
what
they
thought
of
the
possibilities
of
racial
co-operation
:
three
of
the
N.K.P
.
's
candidates
failed
to
obtain
the
necessary
25
per
cent
,
whilst
their
leader
only
scraped
through
with
26.7
per
cent
.
Blundell
's
image
had
been
successfully
projected
by
the
Coalition
as
that
of
'A
man
of
many
voices
...
a
politician
'
,
whom
it
was
not
possible
to
trust
.
On
the
announcement
of
the
primary
results
Sir
Ferdinand
Cavendish-Bentinck
could
justifiably
claim
an
outstanding
triumph
,
but
this
was
only
the
first
stage
of
the
election
.
The
principle
of
Kenya
's
new
Constitution
established
at
Lancaster
House
was
the
common
roll
,
so
it
would
be
the
mass
African
vote
that
would
prove
decisive
.
Would
Sir
Ferdinand
's
be
a
Pyrrhic
victory
?
Any
doubts
appeared
to
be
set
at
rest
when
leaders
of
both
KANU
and
KADU
refused
to
meet
him
when
he
invited
them
for
discussions
saying
they
should
respect
European
wishes
to
build
confidence
.
Instead
,
his
approaches
were
rejected
with
contumely
,
Cavendish-Bentinck
being
called
for
his
pains
'a
European
tribalist
'
.
Then
began
the
most
interesting
stage
of
the
election
as
the
two
European
leaders
,
Blundell
and
Cavendish-Bentinck
,
competed
for
African
votes
.
Both
the
African
parties
proclaimed
support
for
Blundell
,
and
KANU
's
president
,
Gichuru
,
spoke
on
his
behalf
.
Yet
the
division
in
KANU
became
evident
here
too
.
Odinga
announced
that
KANU
's
Governing
Council
had
not
been
consulted
and
that
he
would
support
Cavendish-Bentinck
,
saying
:
'At
least
with
Sir
Ferdinand
Cavendish-Bentinck
we
know
where
we
stand
.
Mr
Blundell
gets
his
support
from
the
Colonial
Office
...
Better
the
enemy
you
know
than
the
one
you
do
not
.
'
In
the
end
the
intervention
of
Odinga's
supporters
had
little
effect
;
Blundell
was
returned
with
overwhelming
African
support
.
Back
went
with
him
into
the
Legislative
Council
,
on
the
support
of
the
African
vote
,
all
his
surviving
candidates
from
the
primary
stage
,
except
one
who
appears
to
have
been
so
discouraged
by
only
narrowly
scraping
by
(
with
28.1
per
cent
)
that
he
had
ceased
to
campaign
.
The
European
feeling
against
Blundell
was
such
that
he
almost
went
into
hiding
for
some
days
after
the
election
,
not
daring
to
visit
leading
European
clubs
;
in
one
of
them
a
leading
supporter
was
then
assaulted
,
as
he
himself
had
been
during
the
campaign
.
In
the
open
seats
there
were
few
real
surprises
.
The
pattern
of
Kenya
African
politics
was
that
of
'one-party
tribes
'
.
Since
individual
tribes
were
committed
to
either
KANU
or
KADU
,
all
that
remained
of
any
real
interest
was
whether
the
official
party
candidates
or
the
'party-independents
'
would
win
.
As
these
latter
were
allowed
by
their
respective
parties
to
join
their
parliamentary
groups
after
the
election
,
the
relationship
of
party
to
seats
which
had
been
forecast
was
almost
exactly
fulfilled
:
19
KANU
,
11
KADU
,
and
3
Independents
.
#
211
<
256
TEXT
G69
>
THE
NEW
DIVINITY
Sir
Julian
Huxley
<
EDITORIAL
>
'WHY
ARE
these
strange
souls
born
everywhere
today
,
with
hearts
that
Christianity
can
not
satisfy
?
'
,
asked
W.
B.
Yeats
.
It
is
certainly
a
fact
that
Christianity
does
not
,
and
I
would
add
can
not
,
satisfy
an
increasing
number
of
people
throughout
the
West
;
and
it
does
not
and
can
not
do
so
because
it
is
a
particular
brand
of
religion
which
is
no
longer
related
or
relevant
to
the
facts
of
existence
as
revealed
by
the
march
of
events
and
the
growth
of
knowledge
.
But
first
of
all
we
must
ask
what
we
mean
by
a
religion
.
A
religion
is
an
organ
of
man
in
society
which
helps
him
to
cope
with
the
problems
of
nature
and
his
destiny-
his
place
and
role
in
the
universe
.
It
always
involves
the
sense
of
sacredness
or
mystery
and
of
participation
in
a
continuing
enterprise
;
it
is
always
concerned
with
the
problem
of
good
and
evil
and
with
what
transcends
the
individual
self
and
the
immediate
and
present
facts
of
every
day
.
It
always
has
some
framework
of
beliefs
,
some
code
of
ethics
,
and
some
system
of
expression-
what
are
usually
called
a
theology
,
a
morality
,
and
a
ritual
.
When
we
look
closely
we
find
that
the
beliefs
largely
determine
both
the
nature
of
the
moral
code
and
the
form
of
the
ritual
.
The
theological
framework
on
which
Christianity
is
supported
includes
as
its
centre
the
basic
belief
of
all
theistic
religions-
belief
in
the
supernatural
and
in
the
existence
of
a
god
or
gods
,
supernatural
beings
endowed
with
properties
of
knowing
,
feeling
and
willing
akin
to
those
of
a
human
personality
.
In
Christian
theology
,
God
is
a
being
who
created
the
world
and
man
at
a
definite
date
in
the
past
(
until
recently
specified
as
44
B.C
.
)
and
in
essentially
the
same
form
they
have
today
;
a
ruler
capable
of
producing
miracles
and
of
influencing
natural
events
,
including
events
in
human
minds
,
and
conversely
of
being
influenced
by
man
's
prayers
and
responding
to
them
.
Christianity
believes
in
a
last
judgment
by
God
at
a
definite
but
unspecified
future
date
.
It
believes
in
an
eternal
life
after
death
in
a
supernatural
realm
,
and
makes
salvation
through
belief
its
central
aim
.
It
believes
in
the
fall
of
man
and
original
sin
,
that
its
code
of
morals
has
been
commanded
by
God
,
and
that
all
mankind
is
descended
from
a
single
couple
.
It
asserts
a
partial
polytheism
in
the
doctrine
of
the
Trinity
,
and
gives
full
rein
to
what
the
students
of
comparative
religion
call
polydaimonism
by
its
belief
in
angels
,
saints
and
the
Virgin
,
and
their
power
to
grant
human
prayers
.
Officially
it
still
believes
in
hell
and
in
the
Devil
and
other
evil
supernatural
beings
,
though
these
beliefs
are
rapidly
fading
.
It
is
based
on
a
belief
in
divine
revelation
and
in
the
historical
reality
of
supernatural
events
such
as
the
incarnation
and
resurrection
of
Jesus
as
the
son
of
the
first
person
of
the
Trinity
.
It
claims
or
assumes
that
all
other
religions
are
false
and
that
only
Christianity
(
or
only
one
brand
of
Christianity
)
is
true
.
It
assumes
that
the
earth
occupies
a
central
position
in
the
divine
scheme
of
things
and
that
,
though
God
is
believed
to
be
omnipotent
,
omniscient
and
omnibenevolent
,
he
has
a
special
concern
with
man
's
salvation
.
This
system
of
beliefs
is
quite
unacceptable
in
the
world
of
today
.
It
is
contradicted
,
as
a
whole
and
in
detail
,
by
our
extended
knowledge
of
the
cosmos
,
of
the
solar
system
,
of
our
own
planet
,
of
our
own
species
,
and
of
our
individual
selves
.
Christianity
is
dogmatic
,
dualistic
and
essentially
geocentric
.
It
is
based
on
a
vision
of
reality
which
sees
the
universe
as
static
,
short-lived
,
small
,
and
ruled
by
a
supernatural
personal
being
.
The
vision
we
now
possess
,
thanks
to
the
patient
and
imaginative
labours
of
thousands
of
physicists
,
chemists
,
biologists
,
psychologists
,
anthropologists
,
archaeologists
,
historians
and
humanists
,
is
incommensurable
with
it
.
In
the
light
of
this
new
vision
,
our
picture
of
reality
becomes
unitary
,
temporally
and
spatially
of
almost
inconceivable
vastness
,
dynamic
,
and
constantly
transforming
itself
through
the
operation
of
its
own
inherent
properties
.
It
is
also
scientific
,
in
the
sense
of
being
based
on
established
knowledge
,
and
accordingly
non-dogmatic
,
basically
self-correcting
,
and
itself
evolving
.
Its
keynote
,
the
central
concept
to
which
all
its
details
are
related
,
is
evolution
.
Let
me
try
to
outline
this
new
vision
as
briefly
as
possible
.
On
the
basis
of
our
present
understanding
,
all
reality
is
in
a
perfectly
valid
sense
one
universal
process
of
evolution
.
The
single
process
occurs
in
three
phases-
first
,
the
inorganic
or
cosmic
,
operating
by
physical
and
to
a
limited
extent
chemical
interaction
,
and
leading
to
the
production
of
such
organizations
of
matter
as
nebulae
,
stars
,
and
solar
systems
;
in
our
galaxy
this
phase
has
been
going
on
for
at
least
six
billion
years
.
In
the
rare
places
where
matter
has
become
self-reproducing
,
the
inorganic
has
been
succeeded
by
the
organic
or
biological
phase
;
this
operates
primarily
by
the
ordering
agency
we
call
natural
selection
,
and
leads
to
the
production
of
increasingly
varied
and
increasingly
higher
organizations
of
matter
,
such
as
flowers
,
insects
,
cuttlefish
,
and
vertebrates
,
and
to
the
emergence
of
mind
and
increasingly
higher
organizations
of
awareness
.
On
our
planet
this
has
been
operating
for
rather
under
three
billion
years
.
Finally
,
in
what
must
be
the
extremely
rare
places
(
we
only
know
for
certain
of
one
)
where
,
to
put
it
epigrammatically
,
mind
has
become
self-reproducing
through
man
's
capacity
to
transmit
experience
and
its
products
cumulatively
,
we
have
the
human
or
psychosocial
phase
.
This
operates
by
the
self-perpetuating
but
self-varying
and
(
within
limits
)
self-correcting
process
of
cumulative
learning
and
cumulative
transmission
,
and
leads
to
the
evolution
of
increasingly
varied
and
increasingly
higher
psychosocial
products
,
such
as
religions
,
scientific
concepts
,
labour-saving
machinery
,
legal
systems
,
and
works
of
art
.
Our
pre-human
ancestors
arrived
at
the
threshold
of
the
critical
step
to
this
phase
around
a
million
years
ago
;
but
they
became
fully
human
,
and
psychosocial
evolution
began
to
work
really
effectively
,
only
within
the
last
few
tens
of
millennia
.
During
that
short
span
of
evolutionary
time
,
man
has
not
changed
genetically
in
any
significant
way
,
and
his
evolution
has
been
predominantly
cultural
,
manifested
in
the
evolution
of
his
social
systems
,
his
ideas
,
and
his
technological
and
artistic
creations
.
The
new
vision
enlarges
our
future
as
much
as
our
past
.
Advance
in
biological
evolution
took
place
through
a
succession
of
so-called
dominant
types-
in
the
last
four
hundred
million
years
from
jawless
,
limbless
vertebrates
to
fish
,
then
through
amphibians
to
reptiles
,
from
reptiles
to
mammals
,
and
finally
to
man
.
Each
new
dominant
type
is
in
some
important
way
biologically
more
efficient
than
the
last
,
so
that
when
it
breaks
through
to
evolutionary
success
it
multiplies
and
spreads
at
the
expense
of
its
predecessors
.
Man
is
the
latest
dominant
type
to
arise
in
the
evolution
of
this
earth
.
There
is
no
possibility
of
his
dominant
position
in
evolution
being
challenged
by
any
existing
type
of
creature
,
whether
rat
or
ape
or
insect
.
All
that
could
happen
to
man
(
if
he
does
not
blow
himself
up
with
nuclear
bombs
or
convert
himself
into
a
cancer
of
his
planet
by
over-multiplication
)
is
that
he
could
transform
himself
as
a
whole
species
into
something
new
.
He
has
nearly
three
billion
years
of
evolution
behind
him
,
from
his
first
pre-cellular
beginnings
:
barring
accidents
,
he
has
at
least
as
much
time
before
him
to
pursue
his
evolutionary
course
.
Yeats
implied
,
or
indeed
affirmed
,
that
if
the
Christian
God
were
rejected
,
a
Savage
God
would
take
his
place
.
This
certainly
could
happen
,
but
it
need
not
happen
,
and
we
can
be
pretty
sure
that
in
the
long
run
it
will
not
happen
.
The
new
framework
of
ideas
on
which
any
new
dominant
religion
will
be
based
is
at
once
evolutionary
and
humanist
.
For
evolutionary
humanism
,
gods
are
creations
of
man
,
not
6vice
versa
.
Gods
begin
as
hypotheses
serving
to
account
for
certain
phenomena
of
outer
nature
and
inner
experience
:
they
develop
into
more
unified
theories
,
which
purport
to
explain
the
phenomena
and
make
them
comprehensible
;
and
they
end
up
by
being
hypostasized
as
supernatural
personal
beings
capable
of
influencing
the
phenomena
.
As
theology
develops
,
the
range
of
phenomena
accounted
for
by
the
god-hypothesis
is
extended
to
cover
the
entire
universe
,
and
the
gods
become
merged
in
God
.
However
,
with
the
development
of
human
science
and
learning
,
this
universal
or
absolute
God
becomes
removed
further
and
further
back
from
phenomena
and
any
control
of
them
.
As
interpreted
by
the
more
desperately
'liberal
'
brands
of
Christianity
today
,
he
appears
to
the
humanist
as
little
more
than
the
smile
of
a
cosmic
Cheshire
cat
,
but
one
which
is
irreversibly
disappearing
.
But
though
I
believe
that
gods
and
God
in
any
meaningful
non-Pickwickian
sense
are
destined
to
disappear
,
the
stuff
of
divinity
out
of
which
they
have
grown
and
developed
remains
and
will
provide
much
of
the
raw
material
from
which
any
new
religions
will
be
fashioned
.
This
religious
raw
material
consists
in
those
aspects
of
nature
and
elements
in
experience
which
are
usually
described
as
divine
.
The
term
divine
did
not
originally
imply
the
existence
of
gods
:
on
the
contrary
,
gods
were
constructed
to
interpret
man's
experiences
of
this
quality
in
phenomena
.
Some
events
and
some
phenomena
of
outer
nature
transcend
ordinary
explanation
and
ordinary
experience
.
They
inspire
awe
and
seem
mysterious
,
explicable
only
in
terms
of
something
beyond
or
above
ordinary
nature-
'super-natural
'
power
,
a
'super-human
'
element
at
work
in
the
universe
.
Such
magical
,
mysterious
,
awe-inspiring
,
divinity-suggesting
facts
have
included
wholly
outer
phenomena
like
volcanic
eruptions
,
thunder
,
and
hurricanes
;
biological
phenomena
such
as
sex
and
reproduction
,
birth
,
disease
and
death
;
and
also
phenomena
of
man's
inner
life
such
as
intoxication
,
possession
,
speaking
with
tongues
,
inspiration
,
insanity
,
and
mystic
vision
.
With
the
growth
of
knowledge
most
of
these
phenomena
have
ceased
to
be
mysterious
so
far
as
rational
or
scientific
inexplicability
is
concerned
.
But
there
remains
the
fundamental
mystery
of
existence
,
and
in
particular
the
existence
of
mind
.
Our
knowledge
of
physics
and
chemistry
,
physiology
and
neurology
does
not
account
for
the
basic
fact
of
subjective
experience
,
though
it
helps
us
to
understand
its
workings
.
The
stark
fact
of
mind
sticks
in
the
throat
of
pure
rationalism
and
reductionist
materialism
.
However
,
it
remains
true
that
many
phenomena
are
charged
with
a
magic
quality
of
transcendent
and
even
compulsive
power
,
and
introduce
us
to
a
realm
beyond
ordinary
experience
.
Such
events
and
such
experiences
merit
a
special
designation
.
For
want
of
a
better
,
I
use
the
term
divine
,
though
this
quality
of
divinity
is
not
truly
supernatural
but
transnatural-
it
grows
out
of
ordinary
nature
,
but
transcends
it
.
The
divine
is
what
man
finds
worthy
of
adoration
,
that
which
compels
his
worship
:
and
during
history
it
evolves
like
everything
else
.
Much
of
every
religion
is
aimed
at
the
discovery
and
safeguarding
of
divinity
,
and
seeks
contact
and
communion
with
what
is
regarded
as
divine
.
A
humanist-based
religion
must
re-define
divinity
,
strip
the
divine
of
the
theistic
qualities
which
man
has
anthropomorphically
projected
into
it
,
search
for
its
habitations
in
every
aspect
of
existence
,
elicit
it
,
and
establish
fruitful
contact
with
its
manifestations
.
Divinity
is
the
chief
raw
material
out
of
which
gods
have
been
fashioned
.
Today
we
must
melt
down
the
gods
and
refashion
the
material
into
new
and
effective
agencies
,
enabling
man
to
exist
freely
and
fully
on
the
spiritual
level
as
well
as
on
the
material
level
.
The
character
of
all
religions
depends
primarily
on
the
pattern
of
its
supporting
framework
of
ideas
,
its
theology
in
an
extended
sense
;
and
this
in
its
turn
depends
on
the
extent
and
organization
of
human
knowledge
at
the
time
.
I
feel
sure
that
the
world
will
see
the
birth
of
a
new
religion
based
on
what
I
have
called
evolutionary
humanism
.
Just
how
it
will
develop
and
flower
no
one
knows-
but
some
of
its
underlying
beliefs
are
beginning
to
emerge
,
and
in
any
case
it
is
clear
that
a
humanism
of
this
sort
can
provide
powerful
religious
,
moral
and
practical
motivation
for
life
.
#
211
<
257
TEXT
G7
>
Free
Fiction
?
-
Why
Not
Free
Films
?
<
EDITORIAL
>
ARE
books
out
of
date
?
Is
reading
an
old-fashioned
hobby
,
like
archery
;
or
a
Tory
vice
,
like
golf
?
Some
of
our
great
national
newspapers
seem
to
think
so
:
but
the
figures
are
against
them
.
My
favourite
Sundays
record
that
on
a
previous
day
6
,
people
attended
the
Football
League
matches
in
England
and
Wales
.
On
a
fine
Saturday
in
January
(
with
Cup
Ties
)
I
made
it
8
,
.
But
on
every
working
day
in
the
week
1
million
,
or
more
,
citizens
borrow
books
from
a
public
library
.
The
total
figure-
for
the
year
,
for
the
United
Kingdom-
is
about
4
million-
7
1/2
million
every
week
.
Bar
``
radio
,
''
the
book
may
still
be
the
most
popular
pleasure
:
and
the
public
library
,
though
a
tiny
buyer
,
is
much
the
biggest
book-provider
in
terms
of
readership
.
In
its
inception-
and
for
a
long
time
later-
it
was
a
great
institution
.
Today
,
I
fear
,
it
is
merely
a
large
institution
.
It
has
,
like
one
of
those
frogs
,
puffed
itself
out
in
the
wrong
places
,
and
has
assumed
a
shape
which
is
both
unnatural
and
inefficient
.
It
is
now
under
fire
from
three
points
:
(
1
)
its
customers
,
the
readers
;
(
2
)
its
servants
,
the
librarians
;
and
(
3
)
its
suppliers
,
the
book-producers
,
authors
and
publishers
.
The
complaint
of
its
customers-
and
of
conscientious
head
librarians-
is
that
the
public
library
does
not
buy
enough
books
.
The
sum
expended
on
the
purchase
of
books
is
about
one
quarter
of
the
libraries
'
total
expenditure
.
In
1959
the
Roberts
committee
laid
down
,
as
a
rough
``
test
of
efficiency
,
''
an
expenditure
of
at
least
2s
.
per
head
of
the
population
served
.
(
The
Library
Association
wanted
to
make
it
3s
.
)
Some
of
the
best
libraries
are
well
ahead
of
the
2s
.
mark
:
but
in
196
,
out
of
559
public
libraries
in
the
United
Kingdom
only
137
hit
the
two-shillings
target
.
The
total
shortage
,
I
reckon
,
was
about
+6
,
.
The
librarians
complain
that
they
have
to
squeeze
,
almost
by
prayer
,
any
addition
to
their
``
book
fund
''
out
of
the
reluctant
councillors
.
The
complaint
of
its
staff
is
that
the
public
library
does
not
pay
librarians
enough
.
Far
back
in
1927
the
Kenyon
committee
recommended
that
``
the
trained
librarian
should
be
paid
not
less
than
the
trained
teacher
,
and
the
one
profession
should
not
be
less
attractive
than
the
other
.
''
The
Roberts
committee
,
in
1959
,
said
:
''
There
was
a
short
period
between
1946
and
1955
when
this
parity
was
in
sight
,
but
recent
improvements
in
teachers
'
salaries
have
put
them
ahead
again
.
''
(
And
now
,
I
see
,
the
teachers
are
asking
for
more
.
)
The
chief
librarian
of
St
Pancras
(
a
go-ahead
library
)
writes
in
his
1958-59
report
about
``
the
difficulty
of
recruiting
,
and
more
particularly
of
retaining
,
suitable
junior
staff
...
We
have
lost
several
junior
assistants
to
the
teaching
profession
in
recent
years
.
''
I
do
not
know
exactly
what
the
librarians
want
,
but
there
are
14
,
of
them
;
and
a
rise
of
the
order
of
+1
all
round
would
mean
+1,4
,
a
year
.
The
complaint
of
authors
and
publishers
is
that
the
public
library
is
not
paying
the
book-producers
enough
.
I
shall
not
argue
the
authors
'
and
publishers
'
case
here
:
but
we
believe
that
our
demands
are
just
,
and
are
sure
that
,
in
one
way
or
another
,
they
will
,
in
the
end
,
prevail
.
They
will
cost
between
+1
million
and
+1,5
,
a
year-
a
very
modest
addition
to
``
the
paltry
five
million
now
spent
upon
books
''
(
Mr
W.
Hanley
Snape
,
lecturer
in
librarianship
at
Liverpool
)
.
NOW
,
if
a
public
institution
,
created
by
Parliament
,
is
failing
to
satisfy
its
customers
,
its
servants
,
and
its
suppliers
:
and
if
its
paymasters
are
not
sufficiently
interested
to
pay
for
efficiency
,
Parliament
should
sit
up
and
take
notice
.
Failing
real
reform
,
the
public
library
,
of
which
so
many
are
traditionally
proud
,
will
remain
in
fact
an
inefficient
,
unjust
and
,
here
and
there
,
discreditable
institution
,
precariously
existing
on
the
reluctant
doles
of
local
authorities
and
the
abused
good
will
of
librarians
and
book-producers
.
Reform
,
in
fact
,
is
,
rather
feebly
,
on
the
wing
.
The
Roberts
committee
recommended
this
and
that
;
the
Minister
of
Education
has
talked
about
a
Bill
;
and
now
he
has
appointed
two
working
parties
to
study
some
``
technical
implications
of
the
Roberts
report
.
''
But
that
report
was
vague
about
the
librarians
and
did
not
mention
the
book-producers
at
all
.
All
this
,
then
,
is
merely
fiddling
.
The
statesman
,
at
this
point
,
should
see
the
public
library
as
a
whole
and
consider
the
three
demands
I
have
set
out
together
.
They
all
mean
money-
perhaps
+4
million
a
year
in
all
.
But
who
is
going
to
provide
the
money
?
The
Government
won't-
I
have
heard
the
Minister
say
so
.
(
Why
literature
should
not
rank
with
the
fine
arts
for
some
assistance
I
do
not
know-
but
there
it
is
.
)
At
the
moment
the
only
possible
source
is
the
rates
.
Well
,
+4
million
may
be
a
mere
flea-bite
on
the
vast
body
of
the
ratepayer
,
who
suffers
about
+5
million
a
year
already
.
But
there
are
new
flea-bites
everywhere
(
the
police
,
for
example
)
,
and
every
flea-bite
hurts
.
Moreover
,
there
are
millions
of
ratepayers
who
do
not
use
the
public
library
at
all
,
never
borrow
a
book
.
If
the
ratepayer
wants
to
have
a
properly
conducted
public
library
,
he
must
accept
the
responsibility
.
But
he
can
easily
be
relieved
.
There
is
an
enormous
untapped
source
of
income
,
other
than
the
rates
,
which
only
Parliament
can
make
available
.
Section
11
of
the
Public
Libraries
Act
1892
said
that
``
no
charge
shall
be
made
(
1
)
for
admission
to
a
public
library
or
(
2
)
in
the
case
of
a
lending
library
,
for
the
use
thereof
by
the
inhabitants
...
''
I
would
not
interfere
with
(
1
)
-
with
free
admissions
.
What
is
done
and
enjoyed
on
the
premises-
the
proper
functions
of
a
library-
should
remain
perfectly
free
.
But
the
vast
modern
book
distribution-
the
4
million
loans
6per
annum-
never
imagined
by
the
founders
,
or
Parliament-
should
now
be
made
revenue-producing
.
I-
and
my
committee
of
authors
and
publishers-
would
give
each
local
authority
the
option
of
``
charging
the
borrower
.
''
High-minded
authorities
could
stick
to
the
rates
,
if
they
liked
;
all
could
excuse
old
age
pensioners
,
or
whom
they
wished
.
The
average
borrower
takes
out
3
books
a
year-
but
in
the
Metropolitan
boroughs
the
average
is
4
(
St
Pancras
45
,
and
Finsbury
55
)
.
Twopence
a
book
(
on
4
million
``
lending
issues
''
)
would
gross
,
in
theory
,
+3,3
,
a
year
.
Threepence
a
book
(
some
of
the
little
tobacconist-libraries
charge
4d
.
)
would
yield
+5
million
.
Deduct
1
per
cent
for
possible
diminution
of
readers
,
etc.
,
and
we
have
+4,5
,
-
+1,5
,
each
for
(
a
)
purchase
of
books
and
general
library
purposes
;
(
b
)
increase
of
staff
and
salaries
;
(
c
)
the
book-producers
.
Pennies-in-the-slot
would
be
one
way
to
collect
.
But
I
should
prefer
a
charge
of
5s
.
(
or
7s
.
6d
.
)
on
the
``
ticket
''
issued
to
the
registered
reader
at
the
beginning
of
the
year
.
After
paying
this
modest
entrance
fee
he
would
be
as
free
as
he
was
before-
and
could
borrow
3
,
5
,
6
books
a
year
without
putting
his
hand
in
his
pocket
again
.
Five
shillings
,
I
believe
,
is
the
average
weekly
investment
in
the
pools
.
Well
,
why
not
?
Because
,
at
present
,
the
scotfree
library
is
a
sacred
cow
to
which
most
Members
of
Parliament
,
without
much
thought
,
bow
down
.
But
it
is
out
of
date
and
illogical
.
It
was
designed
,
a
hundred
years
ago
,
for
the
education
of
``
labourer
and
artisan
.
''
It
has
become
a
free
book-shop
for
all
and
sundry
.
At
St
Pancras
66
per
cent
of
the
issues
are
fiction
;
at
Shoreditch
68
per
cent
;
at
Stepney
69
per
cent
;
at
Stoke
Newington
7
per
cent
;
at
Hackney
76
per
cent
.
Well
,
some
``
fiction
''
can
educate
,
especially
mine
:
but
so
can
some
films
.
Why
not
free
films
?
The
sacred
cow
has
been
betrayed
already
.
The
Roberts
report
recommends
that
charges
should
be
permitted
for
``
admission
to
meetings
and
other
functions
,
''
for
``
retention
''
of
books
,
and
for
''
notifications
.
''
The
Holborn
library
in
1958-59
charged
''
reservation
fees
''
of
4d
.
to
22,31
readers
.
The
Westminster
library
netted
+8,991
from
``
library
receipts
''
(
fines
,
catalogues
,
etc.
)
.
You
have
to
pay
for
municipal
concerts
and
plays
.
Why
should
borrowed
novels-
or
any
other
books-
be
free
?
Anyone
who
objects
``
on
principle
''
to
charging
the
borrower
must
stop
complaining
about
a
charge
on
the
rates
.
For
,
one
way
or
another
,
these
reforms
must
come
;
and
there
is
no
good
reason
why
authors
and
librarians
should
be
butchered
to
make
a
public
library
.
Here
,
at
least
,
is
a
practical
,
constructive
line
of
thought
;
and
no
minister
,
librarian
or
councillor
has
offered
any
other
.
LATIN
AMERICAN
FUTURE
REVOLUTION
OF
RISING
EXPECTATIONS
BUFFON
,
two
centuries
ago
,
put
forward
the
theory
of
the
''
immaturity
''
of
the
New
World
.
This
theory
he
based
on
the
absence
there
of
the
greater
mammals
and
on
the
fact
that
,
as
he
believed
himself
to
have
ascertained
,
animals
transplanted
from
Europe
or
common
to
both
sides
of
the
Atlantic
``
without
exception
''
showed
in
America
a
falling-off
from
European
standards
.
Whatever
its
scientific
validity
,
Buffon
's
theory
coincides
closely
enough
with
the
view
of
Latin
American
human
affairs
generally
held
in
this
country
and
in
the
United
States
.
Anglo-Saxons
do
not
doubt
that
the
twenty
Latin
American
republics
are
immature
;
and
they
are
ever
ready
to
detect
fallings-off
from
the
best
European
political
and
economic
standards
.
It
may
be
that
this
attitude
owes
less
to
Buffon
than
to
persistent
underestimation
,
not
to
say
misrepresentation
,
of
the
American
empires
of
Spain
and
Portugal
.
Yet
,
after
all
,
the
English
may
find
it
worth
while
to
remember
that
Columbus
set
out
on
his
first
voyage
when
they
were
barely
through
with
the
Wars
of
the
Roses
.
Corte
?
2s
was
busy
subduing
the
Aztecs
a
year
before
the
Field
of
the
Cloth
of
Gold
.
Considerable
churches
,
with
services
fully
supported
by
choir
and
organ
,
were
to
be
found
in
Spanish
America
(
and
they
stand
today
)
many
years
before
the
sailing
of
the
Mayflower
,
for
before
the
end
of
the
16th
century
there
were
2
,
Spaniards
(
to
say
nothing
of
the
many
Portuguese
)
established
in
the
New
World
.
Yet
,
much
more
than
the
chance
that
the
Spaniards
arrived
first
,
the
fact
that
they
had
come
with
different
motives
and
a
different
concept
of
settlement
was
to
have
results
that
are
still
working
themselves
out
in
the
Latin
America
of
today
.
Spain
,
if
not
Portugal
in
Brazil
,
certainly
did
not
conquer
and
occupy
America
from
California
to
Cape
Horn
in
a
fit
of
absence
of
mind
.
Once
the
Spaniards
had
digested
the
fact
of
Columbus
's
original
miscalculation
,
they
set
about
the
subjugation
and
occupation
of
their
new
territories
with
care
and
method
.
In
contrast
with
the
later
Anglo-Saxon
settlers
farther
north
,
the
6conquistadores
were
animated
both
by
a
desire
for
wealth
and
a
zeal
for
the
propagation
of
their
faith
;
and
their
empire-building
was
on
something
of
the
pattern
set
by
the
Romans
.
Each
expedition
usually
set
out
only
after
it
had
been
officially
sanctioned
.
Each
new
colony
was
founded
with
due
deliberation
and
ceremony
,
and
was
eventually
incorporated
in
a
system
of
kingdoms
,
all
of
equal
status
in
their
relation
to
the
Spanish
crown
.
It
followed
that
Spain
should
seek
to
govern
America
as
Spain
itself
was
governed
.
Yet
,
being
bereft
equally
of
any
religious
or
intellectual
tolerance
,
of
the
spirit
of
compromise
,
and
of
any
conception
of
government
as
the
art
of
teaching
men
to
govern
themselves
,
Spain
was
not
in
a
position
to
transplant
these
qualities
to
the
New
World
.
In
the
economic
sphere
no
less
than
in
the
political
,
the
Spaniards
regarded
their
American
lands
as
part
of
Spain
itself
.
They
utilised
and
spread
through
Europe
the
precious
metals
and
other
products
of
the
Americas
,
just
as
if
these
derived
from
Castile
or
Andalusia
.
Similarly
,
they
insisted
that
their
American
possessions
,
no
less
than
the
Spanish
home
provinces
,
should
supply
their
needs
from
or
through
Spanish
sources
.
Here
,
in
these
parallel
political
and
economic
attitudes
,
lay
the
reasons
why
Spain
strove
to
preserve
the
frontiers
of
Spanish
America
inviolate
from
foreign
penetration
as
if
they
were
Spain
's
own
.
#
225
<
258
TEXT
G71
>
THE
ULTIMATE
CHOICE
ARNOLD
TOYNBEE
'To
dwell
together
in
unity
'
has
not
been
coming
easy
to
the
human
race
.
We
may
agree
that
this
is
'good
and
pleasant
'
for
'brethren
'
,
but
few
human
communities
,
so
far
,
have
been
prepared
to
take
all
other
human
beings
to
their
bosoms
as
their
brothers
.
They
have
usually
found
some
excuse
for
treating
the
majority
of
their
fellow-men
as
'lesser
breeds
without
the
law
'
.
If
one
stigma
wears
off
,
we
invent
another
.
When
our
neighbour
ceases
to
be
an
infidel
,
we
still
stigmatise
him
as
a
foreigner
,
and
,
if
he
ceases
to
be
a
foreigner
,
we
still
ostracise
him
as
a
Negro
or
an
albino
.
This
widespread
passion
for
being
a
'chosen
people
'
evidently
has
deep
psychological
roots
.
We
human
beings
have
gone
on
indulging
in
it
at
the
price
of
bringing
endless
disasters
on
ourselves
.
We
have
gone
on
till
we
have
now
been
overtaken
by
the
Atomic
Age
.
In
this
age
the
price
of
disunity
is
evidently
going
to
be
prohibitive
.
This
has
been
recognized
quickly
and
widely
,
so
today
we
have
a
stronger
motive
than
we
have
ever
had
before
for
trying
to
get
rid
of
our
self-inflicted
divisions
.
Our
choice
now
lies
between
co-existence
and
non-existence
.
The
removal
of
the
main
present
hindrances
to
co-existence
has
therefore
become
the
most
urgent
item
on
mankind
's
agenda
.
Three
outstanding
present
hindrances
are
ideologies
,
nationalism
,
and
race-feeling
.
We
have
to
get
rid
of
them
all
,
and
we
have
not
left
ourselves
much
time
for
that
.
This
raises
a
practical
question
of
priorities
.
Which
of
these
three
evils
is
going
to
be
the
most
difficult
to
eradicate
?
Whichever
it
is
,
we
ought
to
concentrate
our
efforts
on
combating
this
one
first
.
One
answer
to
this
question
about
priorities
was
implied
in
the
foundation
of
the
Institute
of
Race
Relations
.
This
answer
was
made
explicit
in
a
paper
addressed
to
Chatham
House
in
195
by
one
of
the
moving
spirits
in
the
launching
of
the
Institute
,
Mr.
Harry
Hodson
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
'There
are
two
problems
in
world
politics
today
which
transcend
all
others
,
'
Mr.
Hodson
said
in
this
context
.
'They
are
the
struggle
between
Communism
and
Liberal
Democracy
and
the
problem
of
race
relations
.
Of
the
two
,
I
am
prepared
to
argue
that
the
problem
of
race
relations
is
the
more
important
,
since
,
for
one
thing
,
it
would
remain
with
us
in
its
full
complexity
even
if
Communism
were
to
settle
down
to
peaceful
neighbourliness
with
Democracy
in
a
world
partitioned
between
them
.
'
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Mr.
Hodson
is
surely
right
in
holding
that
ideological
differences
can
be
overcome
more
easily
than
racial
differences
can
.
An
ideology
can
be
put
into
cold
storage
.
The
more
awkward
and
obnoxious
of
its
tenets
can
be
reduced
to
dead
letters
.
More
than
that
,
there
is
the
possibility
of
conversion
from
one
ideology
to
another
.
In
the
past
,
this
process
of
conversion
has
sometimes
gone
with
a
run
.
Racial
differences
,
too
,
can
be
overcome
by
conversion
,
but
the
process
in
this
field
is
a
physical
,
not
an
intellectual
,
one
.
The
other
name
for
it
is
intermarriage
.
Happily
for
mankind
's
prospects
,
intermarriage
between
geographically
intermingled
populations
of
different
physique
has
been
normal
hitherto
,
whereas
racial
segregation
has
been
exceptional
.
In
our
present-day
world
,
the
normal
way
of
overcoming
race-differences
is
exemplified
in
two
large
and
important
constituents
of
the
human
race
:
the
Muslim
community
and
the
Spanish
and
Portuguese-speaking
Roman
Catholic
community
.
In
Mexico
and
Brazil
today
,
most
people
have
at
least
three
different
racial
strains
in
their
physique
:
the
European
,
the
pre-Columbian
American
,
and
the
African
;
but
domestic
injustices
and
dissensions
in
these
and
other
Latin
American
countries
do
not
,
on
the
whole
,
run
on
racial
lines
.
Latin
Americans
are
not
race-conscious
,
and
Muslims
are
not
either
.
Visit
,
for
instance
,
the
American
University
of
Beirut
and
watch
the
students
on
the
campus
there
.
You
will
observe
a
great
variety
of
race
,
but
no
tendency
towards
antipathy
or
segregation
on
account
of
this
.
In
fact
,
race-feeling
seems
to
be
an
exceptional
failing
.
In
the
present-day
world
it
is
virtually
confined
to
three
minorities
:
the
Teutonic-speaking
peoples
,
the
high-caste
Hindus
,
and
the
Jews
.
In
the
Atomic
Age
the
prejudice
for
which
these
three
minorities
stand
has
no
future
.
'The
wave
of
the
future'-
supposing
that
the
human
race
is
going
to
allow
itself
a
future-
is
the
comparative
freedom
from
race-prejudice
that
is
exhibited
by
the
Latin
Americans
and
the
Muslims
.
The
third
of
mankind
's
present
three
apples
of
discord
is
one
that
is
not
mentioned
by
Mr.
Hodson
in
the
passage
that
I
have
quoted
from
a
paper
of
his
.
It
is
nationalism
;
and
perhaps
the
only
good
thing
that
nationalism
has
to
be
said
for
it
is
that
,
as
some
offset
to
the
havoc
that
it
works
,
it
does
at
least
cut
across
the
alternative
division
of
mankind
into
conflicting
races
.
Nationalism
in
its
present-day
form
originated
among
the
West
European
peoples
.
Unhappily
it
has
now
infected
most
of
the
rest
of
the
world
,
but
it
is
still
rampant
in
its
birth-place
,
and
this
has
had
at
least
one
fortunate
result
.
It
has
saved
the
majority
of
the
human
race
from
falling
under
the
lasting
domination
of
the
minority
that
has
an
unusually
small
amount
of
pigment
in
its
skin
.
If
this
bleached
minority
had
chosen
to
gang
up
together
,
it
might
have
been
able
to
dominate
the
majority
for
quite
a
long
time
,
on
the
strength
of
the
temporary
lead
that
it
has
gained
in
technological
progress
.
But
the
bleached
race
has
halved
or
quartered
its
potential
strength
by
expending
this
on
domestic
national
rivalries
,
and
this
makes
it
unlikely
that
the
present
division
of
the
world
between
two
ideological
camps
will
ever
be
matched
by
a
world-wide
racial
division
between
the
bleached
and
the
tanned
.
Try
to
imagine
a
race-war
between
Russia
and
America
lined
up
together
on
one
side
and
India
and
Pakistan
lined
up
together
on
the
other
.
This
imaginary
alignment
of
forces
seems
most
unlikely
ever
to
become
actual
.
It
is
true
that
one
can
imagine
Russia
and
America
getting
together
against
China
.
They
did
get
together
against
Japan
during
the
Second
World
War
,
and
China
is
likely
to
become
more
formidable
than
Japan
ever
has
been
or
ever
could
be
.
If
China
were
to
acquire
the
bomb
,
it
seems
safe
to
prophesy
that
Russia
and
America
would
become
allies
again
within
the
next
five
years
.
In
that
situation
,
a
series
of
half-a-dozen
leading
articles
in
the
press
of
either
country
could
effectively
change
the
climate
of
their
ideological
relations
with
each
other
.
But
,
if
this
did
happen
,
it
would
be
just
another
instance
of
the
familiar
working
of
the
age-old
balance
of
power
.
The
coincidence
of
a
power-politics
line-up
with
a
race-difference
would
be
accidental
.
And
,
as
a
matter
of
fact
,
the
two
opposing
alliances
would
not
pan
out
neatly
on
racial
lines
.
Russia
's
present
East
European
satellites
would
be
in
China
's
camp
,
while
the
South-East
Asian
peoples
would
be
in
Russia
's
and
America
's
.
It
looks
,
then
,
as
if
the
evil
of
racialism
can
be
localised
,
thanks
to
the
counteracting
effects
of
the
evil
of
nationalism
.
Probably
we
need
not
fear
that
there
will
be
a
world-war
raged
on
racial
lines
.
Yet
,
even
if
we
succeed
in
localising
the
evil
of
race-feeling
,
it
will
still
be
so
much
tinder
ready
to
flare
into
flame
at
the
touch
of
the
first
spark
.
And
,
besides
being
dangerous
,
race-feeling
is
odious
in
itself
.
It
is
therefore
not
enough
just
to
localise
it
.
We
have
also
to
try
to
eradicate
it
wherever
we
find
it
.
This
will
be
easier
in
some
continents
than
in
others
.
The
segregation
of
Jews
from
Gentiles
will
,
it
may
be
hoped
,
be
broken
down
rather
rapidly
by
intermarriage
all
over
the
world
except
,
perhaps
,
in
Israel
.
We
may
look
forward
to
seeing
the
Jewish
diaspora
transform
itself
from
a
closed
racial
community
into
an
open
religious
community
.
If
this
were
to
happen
,
Judaism
would
at
last
have
achieved
its
manifest
destiny
of
becoming
one
of
the
world-wide
religions
.
Again
,
we
may
hope
to
see
the
end
of
the
segregation
of
citizens
of
different
colours
in
the
United
States
and
of
citizens
of
different
castes
in
India
.
In
both
India
and
the
United
States
the
segregationists
seem
now
to
be
fighting
a
losing
battle
.
The
harder
of
the
two
battles
is
,
of
course
,
the
one
in
India
,
since
here
the
institution
of
caste
has
the
momentum
of
three
thousand
years
of
history
behind
it
.
But
in
India
,
as
in
the
United
States
,
it
looks
now
as
if
the
victory
of
integration
were
in
sight
.
If
and
when
racialism
has
been
overcome
in
these
two
sub-continents
,
it
will
have
been
more
or
less
confined
to
Palestine
and
to
those
parts
of
Africa
where
,
as
in
Palestine
,
there
is
an
immigrant
minority
from
Europe
.
Here
we
touch
the
hard
core
of
the
race
problem
.
Racial
minorities
that
have
been
dominant
have
to
reconcile
themselves
to
accepting
equality
with
the
majority
of
their
fellow-citizens
.
And
emancipated
racial
majorities
that
have
recently
been
denied
their
human
rights
have
to
reconcile
themselves
,
on
their
side
,
to
accepting
equality
with
their
former
overlords
without
abusing
the
power
of
numbers
under
a
democratic
re
?
2gime
.
These
requirements
call
for
almost
superhuman
self-restraint
and
magnanimity
on
both
sides
,
and
that
will
be
hard
to
achieve
if
the
physical
segregation
of
the
two
races
continues
.
The
position
of
being
a
precariously
dominant
minority
seems
to
be
almost
too
difficult
for
human
nature
to
cope
with
.
This
is
illustrated
by
the
present
temper
of
the
French
colons
in
Algeria
.
In
North
America
the
French
have
had
a
better
record
than
the
English
and
the
Dutch
in
their
dealings
with
the
pre-Columbian
natives
of
the
continent
.
Yet
in
Africa
today
they
are
behaving
no
better
than
their
English
and
Dutch
opposite
numbers
.
If
the
situation
in
Africa
is
to
be
saved
,
the
geographically
intermingled
races
there
will
have
to
follow
the
example
of
Latin
America
and
the
Islamic
World
.
In
those
two
regions
,
intermarriage
has
brought
with
it
a
happy
solution
of
racial
problems
.
'Bella
gerant
alii
,
tu
,
felix
Austria
,
nube
.
'
This
famous
line
can
be
made
to
point
a
moral
for
the
present-day
European
colonist
in
Africa
by
making
a
small
change
of
words
at
the
end
.
'Tu
felix
nube
colone
.
'
For
the
European
colonist
in
Africa
,
intermarriage
offers
a
happy
way
out
,
and
perhaps
the
only
happy
way
that
can
be
found
for
him
.
If
he
replies
that
he
can
not
bear
the
prospect
,
it
can
be
answered
that
he
is
being
asked
to
do
no
more
than
has
been
done
already
,
long
ago
,
by
his
fellow-European
colonist
in
Latin
America
.
He
can
also
be
asked
to
face
the
alternative
.
'Intermarry
or
get
out
'
is
probably
the
ultimate
choice
that
destiny
is
offering
to
the
European
minorities
in
Africa
in
our
day
.
COMMENT
ON
CORFIELD
F.
B.
WELBOURN
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
'We
have
no
proof
it
was
Sammy
'
,
Robin
pointed
out
.
'We
have
no
proof
of
anything
.
In
fact
truth
itself
seems
to
be
an
exotic
.
'
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
-
Elspeth
Huxley
,
The
Flame
Trees
of
Thika
.
=1
:
IMPARTIALITY
Mr.
Corfield
has
a
distinguished
record
in
the
Sudan
Political
Service
;
and
from
September
1954
until
1956
he
was
a
member
of
the
Secretariat
of
the
War
Council
of
the
Council
of
Ministers
in
Kenya-
the
body
which
,
more
than
any
other
,
was
concerned
with
direction
of
the
offensive
against
Mau
Mau
.
It
is
as
well
to
ask
from
the
start
whether
,
in
a
situation
which
aroused-
and
still
arouses-
such
high
emotions
on
both
sides
,
it
was
wise
to
appoint
,
for
the
purposes
of
'an
historical
survey
'
,
one
who
was
so
intimately
involved
in
the
opposite
camp
.
He
criticises
government
and
Europeans
in
general
;
but
he
manages
to
imply
that
,
if
they
made
mistakes
,
'Kenyatta
and
his
associates
'
were
deliberately
bad
.
At
certain
points
his
documentary
sources
are
demonstrably
wrong
,
not
only
in
detail
but
in
interpretation
,
and
the
reader
who
spots
these
faults
is
bound
to
ask
how
many
others
he
has
not
spotted
.
#
21
<
259
TEXT
G72
>
THE
WHITE
PAPER
X-RAYED
The
Future
of
Technical
Education
``
These
will
represent
one
of
the
biggest
reforms
in
technical
education
that
we
have
ever
made
''
.
Thus
Sir
David
Eccles
speaking
in
the
House
on
November
7th
,
196
.
Unless
you
belonged
to
the
cynical
who
thought
that
reforms
in
technical
education
could
not
have
been
very
great
and
so
could
easily
be
surpassed
you
were
doubtless
looking
forward
to
some
radical
advance
.
If
so
a
reading
of
the
White
Paper
``
Better
Opportunities
in
Technical
Education
''
(
Cmnd
.
1254
)
and
``
Technical
Education
in
Scotland
:
The
Pattern
for
the
Future
''
(
Cmnd
.
1245
)
will
come
as
a
severe
disappointment
.
As
there
is
considerable
common
ground
references
below
will
be
in
general
to
Cmnd
.
1254
;
where
there
are
differences
in
the
Scottish
proposals
they
are
dealt
with
later
.
``
Better
Opportunities
in
Technical
Education
''
is
a
serious
but
modest
set
of
proposals
to
reorganise
and
rationalise
the
existing
system
of
technical
courses
.
Three
reasons
,
all
valid
,
are
presented
for
the
proposals
;
the
present
system
has
not
kept
pace
with
changes
taking
place
in
industry
and
particularly
with
the
need
for
technicians
;
there
is
often
a
gap
between
school
and
further
education
;
there
is
too
much
``
wastage
''
on
existing
courses
,
i.e
.
too
many
students
are
failing
to
pass
the
examinations
at
the
end
of
the
courses
.
The
White
Paper
stresses
the
need
for
continuing
general
education
after
leaving
school
,
a
need
which
is
widely
recognised
.
Boys
and
girls
``
should
be
encouraged
''
to
stay
on
until
they
are
16
to
complete
a
five
year
secondary
course
but
it
is
suggested
that
it
would
be
more
suitable
in
some
cases
to
spend
the
fifth
year
in
a
technical
college
.
At
whatever
age
a
student
leaves
school
``
he
should
go
direct
into
a
technical
college
course
''
and
not
on
to
an
evening
course
alone
.
This
proposal
is
long
overdue
.
But
having
argued
its
validity
the
White
Paper
goes
on
to
point
out
that
those
who
can
not
get
day
release
must
not
be
deprived
of
the
opportunity
of
taking
evening
courses
.
So
we
are
back
where
we
were
.
Day
Release
for
Operatives
The
proposals
cover
three
grades
;
operatives
,
craftsmen
and
technicians
.
Operatives
are
the
greatest
proportion
of
young
people
at
work
.
Only
34
per
cent
.
of
boys
and
7
per
cent
.
of
girls
leaving
school
enter
apprenticeships
or
learnerships
in
skilled
operations
and
they
are
the
overwhelming
majority
of
those
receiving
day
release
at
present
.
And
yet
there
is
need
for
technical
training
for
those
in
semi-skilled
jobs
and
there
are
many
who
,
in
the
words
of
the
White
Paper
,
``
would
be
better
fitted
for
industrial
life
if
they
were
able
to
take
suitable
courses
of
a
more
general
character
,
''
for
,
as
the
Industrial
Training
Council
pointed
out
recently
,
with
increasing
mobility
of
labour
,
work-people
``
will
require
a
mental
flexibility
which
can
only
be
developed
by
further
education
after
the
end
of
full-time
schooling
.
''
But
when
we
arrive
at
the
proposals
for
action
we
read
that
``
the
government
are
sure
that
local
education
authorities
and
technical
colleges
will
co-operate
with
both
sides
of
industry
in
meeting
the
need
for
suitable
courses
for
all
levels
of
operatives
on
a
rapidly
increasing
scale
.
''
Judging
by
the
numbers
on
such
courses
at
present
and
the
rate
of
development
very
few
people
outside
the
Government
will
be
sure
that
there
will
be
provision
on
a
rapidly
increasing
scale
without
compulsory
day
release
.
Craftsmen
and
Technicians
Needed
Craft
courses
are
being
continuously
modified
and
new
ones
developed
:
the
White
Paper
rightly
points
out
the
need
for
the
broadening
of
these
courses
.
Some
of
the
City
and
Guilds
of
London
Institute
courses
have
already
taken
steps
in
this
direction
but
the
major
problem
is
that
of
time
.
The
White
Paper
accepts
the
proposal
of
the
Crowther
Committee
that
the
length
of
course
should
be
extended
from
the
22
hours
now
common
(
28
where
a
student
attends
one
evening
a
week
)
to
33
hours
,
the
length
of
the
``
County
College
year
''
laid
down
in
the
Education
Act
1944
.
A
similar
suggestion
is
made
for
courses
for
technicians
.
Since
the
White
Paper
on
Technical
Education
in
1956
there
have
been
growing
complaints
of
the
shortage
of
technicians
.
Various
estimates
of
need
have
been
made
and
it
is
generally
held
that
about
six
technicians
are
needed
to
each
technologist
,
although
it
varies
from
industry
to
industry
.
At
present
there
are
only
two
courses
designed
specifically
for
technicians-
for
electrical
and
telecommunication
technicians
.
Most
are
trained
in
craft
courses
which
end
at
technician
level
or
take
a
special
course
after
a
craft
course
(
e.g
.
in
building
and
printing
)
or
take
a
National
Certificate
Course
.
The
White
Paper
recognises
the
need
for
more
courses
designed
for
technicians
.
The
Crowther
Committee
recommended
that
the
technician
's
part-time
courses
should
be
replaced
by
sandwich
courses
and
the
White
Paper
says
the
government
would
welcome
widespread
experiments
of
this
nature
.
The
National
Certificate
Courses
at
Ordinary
and
Higher
levels
have
provided
the
training
for
many
technicians
and
an
avenue
to
full
professional
status
for
many
students
.
It
is
in
these
courses
that
the
high
rate
of
failures
has
attracted
most
attention
.
The
White
Paper
proposes
that
the
Ordinary
National
Certificate
course
,
at
present
a
three
year
course
,
should
become
a
two
year
course
i.e
.
the
length
required
now
of
students
who
are
exempt
from
the
first
year
because
they
have
the
appropriate
passes
at
Ordinary
level
in
the
General
Certificate
of
Education
.
Entry
will
be
confined
to
those
who
have
four
appropriate
passes
at
O
level
in
G.C.E
.
or
who
have
completed
a
new
general
course
which
is
to
be
started
and
who
show
a
good
prospect
of
obtaining
an
Ordinary
National
Certificate
.
Those
who
show
exceptional
academic
promise
after
completing
a
three
year
craft
course
will
also
be
admitted
.
The
new
general
courses
(
which
do
not
apply
in
Scotland
)
are
intended
to
cater
for
school
leavers
of
15
and
16
who
show
promise
of
being
able
to
become
technicians
.
They
will
last
one
or
two
years
and
will
be
based
on
part-time
day
release
or
block
release
.
They
are
intended
to
provide
an
opportunity
to
decide
whether
a
student
is
better
fitted
for
a
technician
's
course
or
an
O.N.C
.
The
examinations
will
be
externally
administered
but
devised
and
controlled
by
teachers
.
Their
success
again
will
of
course
depend
on
the
willingness
of
employers
to
grant
day
release
.
The
crying
need
in
National
Certificate
courses
is
for
more
time
.
It
is
suggested
that
24
hours
is
necessary
to
cover
the
technical
subjects
(
including
maths
and
science
)
and
that
9
hours
should
be
devoted
to
general
subjects
(
including
English
and
P.T
.
)
If
the
lengthening
of
courses
is
not
to
lengthen
the
college
year
and
worsen
the
conditions
of
teachers
it
means
extending
day
release
to
at
least
1
1/2
days
.
But
this
is
most
unlikely
to
happen
on
a
voluntary
basis
.
It
will
also
demand
a
big
increase
in
staff
.
This
problem
has
received
scant
attention
from
the
Ministry
.
It
is
unlikely
that
sufficient
teachers
will
be
found
for
even
these
limited
proposals
unless
there
is
a
substantial
improvement
in
salaries
and
conditions
of
service
.
Scottish
Proposals
The
Scottish
White
Paper
runs
along
similar
lines
but
there
are
some
modifications
arising
from
the
differences
in
the
educational
set
up
.
Although
the
number
of
students
getting
day
release
has
risen
in
Scotland
from
28,118
in
1955-56
to
35,69
in
1959-6
the
White
Paper
says
that
it
falls
far
short
of
requirements
.
Day
release
for
those
under
18
is
almost
stationary
and
in
any
case
covers
only
1
per
cent
.
of
those
in
insured
employment
.
At
the
technologist
level
the
Government
look
forward
to
an
increase
in
the
range
of
Associateships
and
other
advanced
courses
in
the
central
institutions
and
have
asked
them
to
review
their
entry
requirements
with
a
view
to
decreasing
wastage
.
A
minimum
period
of
2
,
hours
in
the
3
year
course
for
the
Higher
National
Diploma
will
be
prescribed
to
enable
a
broadening
of
the
courses
.
For
the
Ordinary
National
Diploma
,
a
full-time
two
year
course
,
the
entry
requirement
will
be
four
passes
at
the
Ordinary
grade
of
the
Scottish
Certificate
of
Education
.
For
the
Ordinary
National
Certificate
definite
entrance
requirements
will
be
made
:
normally
3
passes
at
the
ordinary
grade
in
appropriate
subjects
,
but
there
is
a
possibility
of
entry
for
those
who
have
completed
the
intermediate
stage
of
a
City
and
Guilds
course
.
There
will
be
no
general
course
of
the
kind
envisaged
for
England
and
Wales
,
but
those
who
have
not
got
the
necessary
requirements
will
have
an
opportunity
to
get
them
in
part-time
day
or
evening
classes
in
further
education
centres
.
It
is
also
proposed
to
set
up
a
Working
Party
to
consider
means
of
improving
the
links
between
schools
and
further
education
,
especially
for
junior
secondary
pupils
.
Education
authorities
will
be
encouraged
to
provide
full-time
courses
for
first-year
apprentices
.
What
it
All
Amounts
to
The
sting
is
,
as
often
,
in
the
tail
.
In
Para
64
of
Cmnd
.
1254
cost
is
touched
on
and
it
is
pointed
out
that
no
figures
of
additional
cost
can
be
given
.
If
the
total
number
of
students
is
not
affected
it
will
be
only
the
cost
of
staffing
for
the
extra
time
in
courses
and
this
``
relatively
to
the
total
expenditure
on
technical
education
should
be
small
.
''
The
cost
will
be
greater
if
``
as
the
Government
hope
''
the
White
Paper
leads
to
an
increase
in
the
number
of
students
.
The
brave
words
of
a
revolution
affecting
half
a
million
students
boil
down
to
a
rationalisation
of
courses
covering
existing
numbers
of
students
.
In
themselves
they
will
not
increase
the
number
of
students
at
all
.
This
is
the
answer
of
the
Minister
of
Education
to
the
Crowther
proposals
to
raise
the
school
leaving
age
to
16
and
to
introduce
compulsory
part-time
day
release
from
15-18
.
What
is
in
the
White
Paper
is
useful
:
what
is
left
out
is
vital
.
The
chairman
of
the
British
Association
for
Commercial
and
Industrial
Education
is
quoted
in
The
Observer
(
8.1.61
)
as
saying
:
``
This
White
Paper
is
merely
an
administrative
caper
.
By
rationalisation
it
produces
better
value
for
money
,
but
it
avoids
the
peril
of
a
new
idea
and
the
cost
of
major
reform
.
Nothing
can
be
achieved
without
compulsory
day
release
.
''
That
accurately
sums
up
the
value
and
the
deficiency
of
the
two
White
Papers
.
POLISHING
UP
FURNITURE
Furniture
wears
its
rue
with
a
difference
.
For
one
thing
,
unlike
the
motor
industry
,
it
has
not
had
an
opportunity
for
six
years
to
prove
its
productive
potential
.
For
another
,
its
whole
manpower
is
less
than
the
vehicle
sector
gains
or
loses
as
the
economic
cycle
turns
.
It
is
,
in
organisation
,
nearer
to
the
pre-automated
era
than
most
of
the
other
consumer
durable
industries
,
though
it
has
also
among
its
producing
units
the
most
up-to-date
exemplars
of
flow
production
,
allied
with
styling
,
in
the
United
Kingdom
today
.
It
always
will
have
the
two
crafts-
one
the
craftsman
using
tools
and
the
other
the
craftsman
using
mass
production
and
flow
methods
.
But
there
is
a
steady
falling
out
of
smaller
manufacturers
;
a
thousand
have
gone
out
of
business
in
the
last
ten
years
.
Less
than
2
,
now
remain
.
Ten
years
ago
firms
with
an
annual
turnover
of
+1/2
m.
each
accounted
for
only
a
quarter
of
the
output
.
Now
the
proportion
is
two-fifths
.
This
development
has
had
two
effects
.
It
has
increased
the
productivity
of
the
workers
in
the
highly
mechanised
units
,
indeed
set
up
two
standards
of
productivity
.
The
medium
sized
firms
are
squeezed
between
the
two
methods
.
And
it
has
increased
the
status
and
bargaining
power
of
the
larger
units
.
For
furniture
has
suffered
from
the
twin
facts
that
(
=1
)
the
distribution
firms
acquired
greater
power
as
against
the
manufacturers
by
mergers
and
expansion
and
channelled
sales
into
H.P
.
;
they
could
knock
smaller
shops
because
they
could
get
higher
discounts
and
afford
to
carry
stocks
;
(
=2
)
it
has
been
the
victim
of
the
large
timber
supply
units
.
The
rising
surplus
that
was
made
from
higher
productivity
was
either
passed
on
to
the
retailer
or
snatched
by
the
material
suppliers
.
#
217
<
26
TEXT
G73
>
How
to
Transfer
Authority
SIR
IVOR
JENNINGS
discusses
problems
of
newly
formed
nations
NEARLY
twenty
years
ago
,
when
D.
S.
Senanayake
asked
me
to
prepare
a
Draft
Constitution
for
consideration
by
the
Ceylonese
Ministers
,
I
asked
him
what
sort
of
Constitution
he
wanted
.
He
replied
that
he
was
not
very
concerned
with
the
details
,
because
what
he
wanted
was
a
transfer
of
power
from
British
to
Ceylonese
Ministers
.
I
have
heard
that
sort
of
remark
several
times
since
.
As
Dr.
Hastings
Banda
said
not
long
ago
,
it
is
a
question
of
power
.
I
think
this
attitude
is
short-sighted
.
First
,
nobody
can
transfer
power
,
except
in
a
purely
legal
sense
.
What
is
transferred
is
legal
authority
,
and
legal
authority
does
not
necessarily
confer
power
.
If
you
have
legal
authority
to
knock
a
man
down
,
you
still
have
to
knock
him
down
;
and
he
may
prefer
to
knock
you
down
.
Similarly
,
if
a
group
of
nationalists
have
legal
authority
to
govern
,
it
does
not
follow
that
they
have
the
power
or
capacity
to
govern
.
We
have
a
classic
example
in
the
Congo
.
The
Belgian
King
and
Parliament
transferred
legal
authority
to
the
President
and
Parliament
of
the
Congo
;
but
within
a
few
weeks
there
was
such
anarchy
that
the
United
Nations
had
to
step
in
.
The
machinery
of
government
is
complicated
and
sensitive
because
it
is
composed
of
people
,
and
because
it
requires
the
collaboration
of
people
.
A
host
of
public
servants
,
civil
and
military
,
have
to
obey
orders
;
even
then
,
government
will
not
be
efficient
unless
the
people
as
a
whole
accept
leadership
loyally
and
enthusiastically
.
That
is
why
the
transfer
of
legal
authority
from
British
to
Asian
or
African
hands
has
been
done
as
slowly
and
as
cautiously
as
political
conditions
make
possible
.
Long
before
the
example
of
the
Congo
,
we
learned
in
India
in
1947
that
it
is
possible
to
move
too
quickly
;
and
in
India
there
was
no
question
of
the
public
services
breaking
down
because
of
the
failure
to
obey
orders
.
It
was
due
to
the
fact
that
ordinary
people
felt
a
sense
of
insecurity
under
the
new
Government
.
In
Africa
the
danger
is
even
greater
.
Few
African
leaders
have
the
vast
political
experience
which
Nehru
and
Jinnah
had
in
1947
.
India
had
been
integrated
under
British
rule
for
nearly
2
years
,
whereas
in
Africa
political
entities
are
still
very
young
.
India
had
a
much
larger
educated
class
than
Africa
has
.
The
Indian
public
services
were
by
1947
almost
wholly
composed
of
Indians
.
Nationalists
are
nearly
always
impatient
,
and
they
often
think
that
the
British
Government
is
being
deliberately
slow
and
evasive
.
But
what
the
Colonial
Office
really
tries
to
do
is
to
glide
so
gently
from
colonial
rule
to
independence
that
the
machinery
of
government
will
go
on
ticking
over
as
if
no
fundamental
change
had
taken
place
.
Some
of
the
Nigerian
leaders
came
to
London
in
1953
with
the
slogan
'independence
in
1956
'
.
The
British
Government
refused
to
fix
a
date
.
There
was
a
gradual
transfer
of
authority
,
first
in
the
Regions
,
then
in
the
Federation
;
and
Nigeria
became
independent
,
without
fuss
or
bother
,
on
October
1
,
196
.
My
second
criticism
of
Mr.
Senanayake
's
formula
about
powers
is
even
more
important
.
He
overlooked
the
fact
that
Ceylon
had
to
be
governed
not
only
in
the
first
few
years
after
independence
but
for
all
time
;
and
this
raises
several
questions
.
There
was
no
doubt
that
,
for
at
least
as
long
as
anybody
could
foresee
,
Ceylon
would
have
a
revenue
sufficient
to
maintain
an
efficient
government
.
That
revenue
came
from
the
export
of
tea
,
rubber
,
and
coconuts
,
and
there
was
no
reason
to
suppose
that
these
industries
would
disappear
.
Its
economy
would
have
to
be
diversified
as
its
population
grew
,
and
capital
would
be
needed
to
maintain
the
income
from
the
three
plantation
crops
.
Even
so
,
it
began
with
the
advantage
of
flourishing
industries
.
There
are
places
in
Africa
of
which
this
can
not
be
said
.
I
doubt
if
anybody
would
have
suggested
independence
for
Sierra
Leone
if
diamonds
had
not
been
discovered
,
because
diamonds
and
iron
ore
make
up
7
per
cent
.
of
its
exports
.
I
suppose
that
Northern
Rhodesia
could
keep
going
so
long
as
its
mining
industry
was
efficiently
run
.
But
nobody
has
yet
discovered
sufficient
natural
resources
in
Nyasaland
to
enable
it
to
stand
on
its
own
feet
.
There
are
resources
,
but
they
can
not
in
present
conditions
be
exploited
,
because
they
are
too
far
from
their
markets
.
I
know
that
some
politicians
think
that
they
can
get
subsidies
from
elsewhere
.
But
subsidies
which
are
given
out
of
pure
generosity
are
rare
:
they
are
normally
given
to
secure
political
advantages
;
and
whether
the
motive
is
generous
or
political
there
is
always
a
risk
of
their
being
withdrawn
.
What
is
more
,
the
economic
problem
raises
the
political
problem
.
To
exploit
natural
resources
,
even
with
well-established
industries
like
the
tea
plantations
of
Ceylon
,
a
constant
supply
of
new
capital
is
required
.
In
fact
,
the
coconut
industry
in
Ceylon
is
going
downhill
because
the
trees
are
growing
old
and
not
enough
are
being
replaced
with
young
trees
.
If
there
is
the
slightest
fear
of
political
instability
the
owners
,
whether
local
or
otherwise
,
will
go
on
taking
as
much
out
of
the
industry
as
they
can
and
putting
into
it
as
little
as
they
can
.
In
short
,
political
instability
leads
to
economic
instability
.
We
have
seen
that
in
South
Africa
,
which
has
ample
natural
resources
.
After
Sharpeville
,
in
196
,
investors
thought
that
there
was
a
risk
of
political
instability
,
with
the
result
that
there
was
a
large-scale
selling
of
gold
shares
in
London
.
They
were
bought
in
South
Africa
,
but
this
involved
a
large
flow
of
capital
out
of
South
Africa
which
will
have
serious
effects
on
the
economy
of
the
country
.
Nevertheless
,
the
economic
problem
is
part
only
of
the
political
problem
.
There
is
the
danger
of
the
fragmentation
of
parties
,
so
that
no
party
may
be
able
to
govern
.
There
is
the
danger
of
intrigue
or
corruption
among
the
politicians
.
Above
all
,
there
is
the
danger
that
sectional
differences
may
become
acute
and
that
politicians
will
deliberately
play
on
them
in
order
to
win
votes
.
These
difficulties
can
be
foreseen
and
they
ought
to
be
guarded
against
.
My
main
criticism
of
Mr.
Senanayake
's
remark
is
that
the
constitutional
provisions
which
foresee
and
guard
against
these
difficulties
are
fundamentally
important
.
Actually
,
I
did
not
take
his
remark
too
seriously
;
it
seemed
to
put
responsibility
on
me
for
suggesting
what
the
difficulties
might
be
and
how
they
might
be
met
.
For
the
next
three
months
we
spent
a
good
deal
of
time
on
those
problems
and
eventually
produced
a
Draft
Constitution
which
was
approved
,
with
some
modifications
,
by
the
Ceylonese
Ministers
and
the
British
Government
.
It
has
not
been
a
complete
success
;
and
if
I
knew
then
as
much
about
the
problems
of
Ceylon
as
I
do
now
some
of
the
provisions
would
have
been
different
.
That
is
a
common
experience
;
but
a
good
deal
of
knowledge
has
been
accumulated
over
the
past
twenty
years
.
What
I
am
sure
about
is
that
all
the
problems
which
can
reasonably
be
foreseen
ought
to
be
solved-
in
so
far
as
they
ever
can
be
solved-
before
the
transfer
of
authority
takes
place
.
In
other
words
,
a
detailed
and
permanent
Constitution
ought
to
be
carefully
worked
out
beforehand
.
Each
territory
has
its
own
problems
,
but
experience
does
suggest
some
generalizations
.
So
far
,
the
most
successful
of
the
comparatively
new
members
of
the
Commonwealth
has
been
India
.
It
had
several
advantages
which
most
other
countries
do
not
possess
:
but
one
of
them
ought
to
be
specially
mentioned
.
The
Indian
National
Congress
was
a
large
and
well-organized
party
even
in
1947
.
It
was
not
just
an
assembly
of
politicians
hoping
for
jobs
.
It
had
its
roots
deep
in
the
villages
.
Its
strength
has
carried
India
through
since
1947
.
It
may
break
up
within
the
next
decade
;
but
there
is
a
reasonable
chance
that
it
will
have
put
democratic
government
on
a
firm
footing
for
all
time
.
It
has
had
an
experienced
and
broad-minded
leader
in
Mr.
Nehru
.
He
has
been
able
to
keep
down
sectional
loyalties
while
at
the
same
time
recognizing
cultural
differences
.
He
has
not
sought
to
integrate
the
different
communities
:
in
the
conditions
of
India
that
would
be
impossible
.
He
has
not
even
tried
to
produce
a
partnership
,
which
is
the
word
generally
used
in
Africa
.
He
has
sought
,
with
considerable
success
,
to
enable
every
person
,
without
distinction
of
race
,
caste
,
or
creed
,
to
take
as
large
a
part
in
the
process
of
government
as
his
abilities
and
his
interests
allowed
.
I
will
not
say
that
the
government
of
India
has
been
a
model
;
but
certainly
it
is
the
best
example
so
far
provided
.
It
is
the
example
to
be
followed
in
Africa
,
and
in
fact
it
gives
us
something
of
a
recipe
.
First
,
we
must
have
a
Constitution
which
gives
full
protection
to
the
various
interests
in
the
country
,
however
diverse
they
may
be
,
so
as
to
ensure
that
they
can
play
a
full
part
in
the
life
of
the
country
.
Secondly
,
we
must
have
broad-minded
and
patriotic
leaders
who
remember
that
,
though
they
are
mortal
,
the
nation
is
immortal
.
They
have
to
establish
such
precedents
and
to
create
such
conditions
that
their
work
can
go
on
long
after
they
are
dead
.
Indeed
,
they
have
to
remember
that
their
successors
may
have
entirely
different
views
on
many
of
the
problems
that
arise
.
In
constitutional
terms
they
have
to
ask
themselves
whether
the
machinery
of
government
will
work
just
as
well
when
their
political
opponents
are
in
office
as
it
does
now
,
while
they
are
in
office
.
Thirdly
,
we
must
have
a
good
educational
system
which
gives
the
young
men
and
women
a
sense
of
mission
,
so
that
they
will
spurn
the
pettinesses
of
political
rivalry
and
keep
in
view
the
larger
patriotism
.
It
can
be
done
,
but
it
needs
goodwill
and
hard
work
.
Nationalist
politics
,
like
every
other
kind
of
politics
,
works
itself
into
slogans
,
whose
repetition
pleases
those
who
use
them
,
but
which
gradually
become
empty
of
meaning
.
Mr.
Senanayake
's
formula
'transfer
of
power
'
had
become
a
slogan
,
though
in
fact
he
did
work
hard
to
get
a
united
people
behind
him
on
a
scheme
which
was
a
reasonable
compromise
of
competing
interests
.
The
transfer
of
authority
in
1948
was
smooth
and
peaceful
and
the
Constitution
worked
well
until
he
died
in
1952
and
for
a
few
years
afterwards.-
General
Overseas
Service
Patterns
of
Government
in
the
New
Africa
Is
a
Party
System
Possible
in
Africa
?
SIR
IVOR
JENNINGS
considers
some
constitutional
problems
EVERY
country
in
the
Commonwealth
has
adopted
,
at
least
at
the
beginning
,
the
principle
of
responsible
government
with
adult
franchise
.
Provided
that
the
transition
from
British
rule
has
been
well
prepared
there
is
a
good
chance
of
stable
government
for
the
first
eight
or
ten
years
.
Experience
not
only
in
Asia
but
also
,
in
the
early
years
,
in
Canada
and
Australia
,
has
shown
that
there
may
be
difficulties
.
Politicians
find
it
easy
to
agree
when
the
main
object
is
self-government
or
independence
.
They
find
it
less
easy
when
independence
has
been
attained
.
The
disagreement
may
be
about
policies
and
it
may
be
about
personalities
;
often
it
is
about
both
.
There
are
plenty
of
disagreements
in
United
Kingdom
governments
;
but
the
United
Kingdom
system
differs
from
that
in
a
newly
independent
country
because
the
strength
of
the
government
rests
on
the
support
of
a
huge
party
organization
.
It
is
virtually
impossible
to
break
away
and
form
a
new
party
unless
there
is
a
major
split
right
down
through
the
party
,
and
that
can
happen
only
over
an
issue
of
fundamental
importance
.
On
any
smaller
issue
,
a
dissenting
Minister
has
either
to
acquiesce
and
carry
on
as
Minister
,
or
step
outside
the
Cabinet
and
remain
in
the
party
as
a
candid
but
friendly
critic
of
the
administration
.
In
a
newly
independent
country
this
sort
of
party
organization
in
depth
,
bound
together
by
ancient
loyalties
,
can
hardly
exist
.
#
29
<
261
TEXT
G74
>
MILITARY
POWER
IN
POLITICS
THE
man
who
chooses
in
these
days
to
speak
on
this
subject
need
take
no
special
pains
to
time
his
remarks
so
that
they
are
topical
;
the
matter
is
one
which
current
affairs
bring
almost
continuously
to
our
notice
.
In
particular
,
two
of
the
most
prominent
political
problems
of
our
time
invite
us
to
consider
this
subject
.
First
,
there
is
the
problem
of
defence
policy
and
that
of
foreign
policy
from
which
it
is
inseparable
.
One
does
not
have
to
be
a
pacifist
or
a
unilateralist
to
feel
some
anxiety
concerning
the
fateful
decisions
which
have
to
be
taken
by
our
governments
.
And
one
question
is
persistent
:
in
Washington
,
in
Moscow
,
in
London
and
above
all
perhaps
in
N.A.T.O
.
H.Q.
,
how
great
is
the
impact
of
military
advice
in
the
formulation
of
policy
?
In
the
bleakest
moments
of
gloom
,
many
people
are
fearful
,
convinced
that
political
leaders
are
swayed
by
the
formidable
demands
of
belligerent
generals
for
newer
,
bigger
,
more
deadly
weapons
,
and
that
they
are
swayed
because
the
scientific
and
technological
advances
in
weapons
have
made
it
impossible
for
lay
politicians
to
resist
or
even
begin
to
argue
against
such
demands
.
Caught
in
a
pincer
movement
between
their
own
fears
and
the
incomprehensible
and
therefore
unanswerable
claims
of
the
military
technologists
,
the
political
leaders
send
defence
budgets
soaring
.
We
know
that
we
pay
a
terrible
price
here
and
now
,
but
we
are
left
wondering
if
this
will
save
us
from
a
far
more
terrible
price
later
.
The
second
problem
is
that
of
the
spread
of
military
regimes
of
one
kind
or
another-
the
astonishing
succession
of
military
take-over
bids
which
we
have
witnessed
in
recent
times
.
This
is
not
simply
undue
military
influence
in
the
policy
discussions
of
civil
governments
but
the
complete
replacement
of
political
leaders
by
military
men
in
the
very
seats
of
supreme
power
.
Although
these
two
problems
seem
perfectly
and
entirely
modern
,
I
want
to
suggest
that
we
should
try
to
see
them
as
two
facets
of
the
one
fundamental
problem
of
civil-military
relations
,
and
further
that
we
should
recognise
this
problem
as
not
wholly
new
.
'True
political
sagacity
'
,
as
Burke
remarked
,
'manifests
itself
in
distinguishing
that
complaint
which
only
characterizes
the
general
infirmity
of
human
nature
from
those
which
are
symptoms
of
the
particular
distemperature
of
our
own
air
and
season
'
.
In
this
matter
of
military
power
in
politics
there
are
large
elements
of
both
kinds
.
It
may
be
useful
to
approach
the
two
problems
indirectly-
through
a
consideration
of
the
problem
.
The
growing
frequency
and
apparent
success
of
the
military
6coup
d'e
?
2tat
may
no
longer
surprise
us
and
we
may
have
grown
accustomed
to
asking
only-
where
is
it
this
time
?
which
service
?
what
rank
of
officer
?
and
have
they
taken
over
the
radio
station
?
The
Times
greeted
recent
Vietnam
events
in
a
tone
of
weary
disapproval
:
'Once
again
a
paratroop
officer
has
struck
before
dawn
and
set
off
the
familiar
sequence
of
a
South
East
Asian
6coup
d'e
?
2tat
.
'
If
there
is
what
the
same
paper
has
called
a
'British
obsession
about
soldiers
in
politics
'
,
then
many
parts
of
the
world
have
been
giving
us
plenty
to
be
obsessed
about
.
In
the
same
week
that
saw
the
S.
Vietnam
6coup
there
occurred
the
purge
of
colonels
in
Turkey
and
the
amazingly
provocative
and
subversive
statements
by
at
least
two
retired
Generals
of
the
French
Army
dissociating
themselves
from
the
supposed
policy
of
President
de
Gaulle
.
Before
that
but
still
within
the
autumn
season
Col.
Mobuto
in
the
Congo
emerged
,
not
in
charge
of
affairs
but
at
least
in
possession
of
a
central
area
of
that
country
's
strange
and
unhappy
political
stage
.
Before
that
again
,
last
summer
,
the
established
government
of
Turkey
found
itself
under
arrest
and
its
own
army
leaders
sitting
in
the
place
of
supreme
control
.
In
the
space
of
little
more
than
eight
years
soldiers
have
taken
political
power
in
as
many
countries
:
Neguib
and
then
Nasser
in
Egypt
,
Kassim
in
Iraq
,
Ayub
in
Pakistan
,
Abboud
in
Sudan
,
de
Gaulle
in
France
and
the
gentlemanly
interlude
of
General
Ne
Win
in
Burma-
cases
from
Asia
,
Africa
,
Europe
.
Political
epidemiologists
may
still
be
justified
in
regarding
S.
America
and
the
Middle
East
as
peculiarly
vulnerable
areas-
especially
if
Sudan
,
Pakistan
,
Algeria
and
(
some
would
add
)
Spain
are
counted
as
extensions
of
the
Middle
East-
but
evidently
no
region
has
a
monopoly
of
this
trend
.
The
men
on
horseback
have
been
riding
hard
and
people
of
liberal
outlook
do
feel
some
concern
.
This
is
so
even
when
certain
acts
of
military
regimes-
such
as
a
ruthless
drive
against
black-marketeers-
secure
our
approval
.
But
how
is
this
general
feature
of
modern
politics
to
be
explained
?
How
far
is
one
justified
in
referring
to
it
as
the
spread
of
a
disease
?
Is
there
a
case
for
concern
,
or
is
concern
indeed
no
more
than
a
sign
of
unreasonable
obsession
?
Before
glancing
at
what
historical
experience
may
have
to
tell
us
,
one
or
two
general
considerations
may
be
suggested
.
What
is
the
character
of
the
military
profession
?
It
must
of
course
be
admitted
at
once
that
not
all
societies
have
been
marked
by
the
existence
of
any
such
separate
profession
.
In
simple
societies
,
there
is
not
a
great
deal
of
specialization
or
division
of
labour
.
Today
's
warrior
is
tomorrow
's
cultivator
and
the
time
for
wars
is
when
the
harvest
has
been
got
in
.
Anthropologists
tell
us
that
this
is
the
case
with
many
tribal
societies
.
It
was
the
case
with
most
of
the
fairly
developed
feudal
polities
of
Medieval
Europe
.
Even
the
leaders
of
armed
forces
in
battle
are
in
such
societies
men
who
assume
this
role
only
as
one
among
many
.
Military
leadership
is
not
clearly
distinguished
from
social
and
political
leadership
.
However
,
in
most
large
and
developed
states-
and
even
in
some
of
the
relatively
small
states
of
the
ancient
world-
the
forms
of
power
,
civil
and
military
,
do
come
to
be
separate
.
When
this
happens
the
type
(
or
types
)
of
military
man
emerges
.
His
features
were
described
already
by
the
first
of
all
political
philosophers
.
Compared
with
other
men
,
said
Plato
,
the
military
man
is
'more
self-willed
and
rather
less
well-read
'
,
'ready
to
listen
but
quite
incapable
of
expressing
himself
'
;
'he
will
be
harsh
to
his
slaves
...
polite
to
his
equals
and
will
obey
his
superiors
readily
'
;
'he
will
be
ambitious
to
hold
office
himself
'
.
And
in
a
military
regime
there
will
be
,
thought
Plato
,
great
respect
for
authority
but
'a
fear
of
admitting
intelligent
people
to
office
'
,
a
preference
for
'simple
and
hearty
types
who
prefer
war
to
peace
'
.
The
sketch
may
be
a
caricature
but
the
image
of
the
military
man
has
changed
remarkably
little
in
over
2
,
years
.
De
Tocqueville
writing
a
mere
12
years
ago
understood
well
the
political
importance
of
this
question
.
'Whatever
taste
democratic
nations
may
have
for
peace
they
must
hold
themselves
in
readiness
to
repel
aggression
,
or
,
in
other
words
they
must
have
an
army
...
Their
armies
always
exercise
a
powerful
influence
...
It
is
therefore
of
singular
importance
to
inquire
what
are
the
natural
propensities
of
the
men
of
whom
these
armies
are
composed
'
.
He
distinguished
types
of
military
men
and
contrasted
the
professional
military
man
of
a
democracy
with
that
of
an
aristocracy
.
In
an
aristocracy-
and
the
description
is
true
of
most
of
Europe
in
the
eighteenth
century-
the
social
top
layer
becomes
the
military
top
layer
,
the
ranks
of
the
army
reflect
the
ranks
of
society
.
On
the
whole
men
accept
their
places
.
The
officer
in
particular
has
little
ambition
because
military
rank
is
but
an
appendage
to
his
social
status
.
Moreover
,
the
military
profession
is
held
in
high
esteem
.
All
this
alters
when
egalitarian
and
democratic
ideas
come
with
social
change
.
The
best
part
of
the
nation
shuns
the
military
profession
because
it
is
no
longer
honoured
,
and
it
is
not
honoured
because
the
best
part
of
the
nation
has
ceased
to
follow
it
.
Increasingly
isolated
from
civil
society
the
professional
army
'eventually
forms
a
small
nation
by
itself
,
where
the
mind
is
less
enlarged
and
habits
are
more
rude
than
in
the
nation
at
large
'
.
The
officers
do
not
get
military
rank
from
social
status
but
rather
owe
what
social
status
they
may
have
to
their
military
rank
.
Ambition
and
competition
for
promotion
thus
become
intense
and
out
of
all
proportion
to
the
peacetime
opportunities
.
The
army
is
ready
to
be
restless
,
dissatisfied
.
And
against
whom
will
it
vent
its
anger
if
not
on
the
politicians
?
Is
this
one
more
unfair
caricature
?
The
memoirs
and
biographies
of
military
men
perhaps
suggest
that
there
is
at
least
enough
truth
in
the
picture
to
enable
us
to
understand
why
civil-military
relations-
which
necessarily
arise
whenever
the
roles
are
distinct-
have
seldom
been
easy
.
The
military
profession
finds
it
has
to
operate
in
close
proximity
to
and
as
an
instrument
of
last
resort
for
civil
authority
;
yet
the
training
and
disposition
of
its
leaders
make
them
as
far
removed
as
possible
in
spirit
and
mood
from
the
politician
or
statesman
.
A
military
operation
is
conducted
on
the
basis
of
orders
expressed
in
simple
and
direct
language
;
political
operations
are
usually
effected
through
understandings
which
are
ill-defined
in
nature
.
These
differences
belong
to
the
character
of
the
jobs
and
are
underlined
through
training
and
experience
.
The
political
man
has
to
move
tentatively
towards
a
goal
which
can
not
from
its
very
nature
be
defined
with
precision
in
advance
.
Means
and
ends
are
hopelessly
mixed
.
It
is
not
simply
a
matter
of
choosing
means
x
to
a
given
goal
y
;
it
is
also
that
the
goal
is
the
outcome
of
pursuing
a
given
means
.
The
politician
's
work
is
to
secure
social
co-operation
through
compromise
:
where
this
will
take
him
he
can
not
fully
know
except
by
starting
and
feeling
his
way
through
the
variety
of
interests
and
opinions
.
Only
in
the
most
general
terms
has
he
an
objective
already
defined
.
And
excessive
precision
will
only
make
movement
difficult
.
The
soldier
works
differently
.
He
must
be
given
his
objective
in
the
clearest
possible
fashion
;
he
will
then
state
his
requirements
and
dispose
his
forces
in
such
a
way
as
to
gain
the
object
.
In
military
arrangements
flexibility
is
a
necessary
evil
and
ambiguity
may
easily
cost
lives
;
in
politics
flexibility
is
the
first
rule
and
ambiguity
an
essential
instrument
.
Put
thus
shortly
,
such
considerations
may
nevertheless
make
us
willing
to
regard
military
incursions
into
politics
as
6prima
facie
matters
for
concern
and
the
use
of
the
medical
term
disease
as
6prima
facie
fitting
.
The
skills
and
ways
of
thought
required
for
the
transaction
of
polity
business
are
so
different
from
those
needed
for
military
operations
that
any
transfer
of
one
to
the
other
is
normally
to
be
regarded
as
inappropriate
,
unhealthy
for
the
body
politic
.
(
It
is
necessary
to
stress
'normally
'
because
it
must
be
conceded
that
in
some
situations
military
rule
may
be
advantageous
.
But
these
are
situations
of
bodies
politic
already
in
bad
shape
.
)
Yet
,
however
inappropriate
and
unhealthy
may
be
the
entry
of
military
men
into
politics
,
a
little
reflection
may
well
prompt
us
to
ask
not
why
it
happens
when
it
does
but
why
it
does
not
happen
more
often
.
They
are
after
all
in
control
of
the
awful
weapons
of
last
resort
;
why
are
they
not
regularly
tempted
to
use
them
to
achieve
supreme
power
in
the
state
?
To
say
that
they
usually
recognize
that
this
is
a
job
they
can
not
do
or
that
the
people
usually
would
not
stand
for
it
is
not
enough-
for
how
in
turn
are
such
attitudes
brought
about
?
Briefly
,
the
answer
is
two-fold
:
political
vigilance
and
military
professionalism
.
It
is
the
imperfectly
professional
army
and
the
careless
statesmen
or
power
vacuum
which
constitute
the
ingredients
of
military
intervention
.
But
the
successful
containment
of
military
power
within
its
proper
sphere
has
never
been
achieved
without
difficulty
.
Even
the
fortunate
British
should
know
this
.
Consider
how
much
of
our
constitutional
history
has
turned
on
the
issue
of
the
standing
army
.
#
24
<
262
TEXT
G75
>
Thoughts
on
the
5-Megaton
Bomb
BERTRAND
RUSSELL
All
friends
of
peace
have
been
profoundly
shocked
and
discouraged
by
the
Soviet
government
's
resumption
of
tests
culminating
in
the
explosion
of
the
5-megaton
bomb
.
Mr
Krushchev
maintains
that
all
this
is
done
with
a
view
to
preserving
peace
.
This
,
of
course
,
is
nonsense
.
But
it
is
much
to
be
feared
that
the
West
will
react
by
very
similar
nonsense
.
On
22
October
,
four
members
of
the
Committee
of
1
,
of
whom
I
was
one
,
delivered
a
statement
signed
by
the
Rev
.
Michael
Scott
and
myself
at
the
Soviet
embassy
protesting
against
the
explosion
of
the
most
powerful
nuclear
weapon
yet
tested
.
Somewhat
to
my
surprise
,
I
received
a
long
answer
to
this
statement
from
Mr
Krushchev
,
very
similar
to
the
letter
from
him
to
certain
Labour
MPs
which
was
published
on
31
October
.
The
statement
to
me
contains
the
usual
mixture
of
the
truth
and
falsehood
which
we
have
learnt
to
expect
from
statesmen
of
either
side
.
Its
criticisms
of
the
West
are
,
to
a
considerable
extent
,
justified
.
Its
defence
of
the
Soviet
government
is
almost
entirely
unjustified
.
Mr
Krushchev
deplores
,
I
think
rightly
,
the
West
's
tardiness
in
agreeing
to
negotiations
about
Berlin
.
He
omits
to
mention
that
the
Russian
proposals
for
solving
the
Berlin
question
would
involve
so
great
a
gain
to
the
Russian
side
that
the
West
could
not
be
expected
to
agree
.
He
omits
,
also
,
to
emphasise
that
,
from
the
first
,
the
Russian
proposals
have
been
backed
by
military
threats
.
He
points
out
,
I
think
truly
,
that
in
a
nuclear
war
Britain
would
suffer
more
than
either
America
or
Russia
,
but
he
is
wrong
in
thinking
that
this
sort
of
argument
promotes
pacifism
in
Britain
.
He
says
:
'We
are
carrying
out
experimental
blasts
and
improving
our
weapons
so
that
mankind
may
never
experience
the
horrors
of
nuclear
war
.
'
Exactly
the
same
sort
of
thing
is
being
said
in
America
.
It
is
scarcely
possible
to
believe
that
such
sentiments
are
sincere
on
either
side
.
Each
side
proceeds
on
the
assumption
that
itself
loves
peace
,
but
the
other
side
consists
of
warmongers
.
Each
side
proceeds
on
the
assumption
that
itself
possesses
infinite
courage
,
but
that
the
other
side
consists
of
poltroons
who
can
be
frightened
by
bluster
.
Each
side
's
bluster
,
in
fact
,
produces
bluster
on
the
other
side
,
and
brings
war
nearer
.
If
Mr
Krushchev
really
believes
that
the
explosion
of
his
5-megaton
bomb
is
going
to
cause
a
love
of
peace
in
the
West
,
he
must
possess
a
far
smaller
knowledge
of
human
nature
than
it
is
easy
to
suppose
credible
.
All
those
of
us
in
the
West
who
are
working
to
prevent
a
nuclear
war
are
reduced
almost
to
despair
by
the
recent
atrocious
actions
of
the
Soviet
government
,
while
,
on
the
contrary
,
those
in
the
West
who
desire
a
nuclear
war
are
encouraged
by
every
crime
and
folly
of
which
the
Soviet
government
is
guilty
.
Mr
Krushchev
says
:
'The
source
of
international
tension
and
the
arms
race
is
the
policy
of
the
western
powers
.
'
This
is
only
half
the
truth
.
If
the
matters
in
dispute
between
East
and
West
are
to
be
settled
without
war
,
they
must
be
settled
by
negotiation
,
and
in
the
present
temper
of
both
sides
negotiation
can
not
be
successful
if
conducted
by
the
threat
of
war
.
When
Mr
Krushchev
professes
that
he
wishes
to
avoid
'the
horrors
of
nuclear
war
'
,
he
is
only
half
sincere
.
There
is
something
else
that
he
wishes
much
more
,
namely
the
avoidance
of
the
tiniest
concession
on
the
part
of
the
Soviet
government
.
There
is
some
reason
to
fear
that
a
correlative
feeling
exists
in
the
West
.
It
can
not
,
therefore
,
be
said
honestly
by
either
side
that
it
considers
nuclear
war
the
worst
possible
disaster
.
The
last
paragraph
of
Mr
Krushchev
's
letter
advocates
general
and
complete
disarmament
.
The
United
States
Information
Service
has
issued
a
pamphlet
called
Freedom
from
War
with
a
foreword
by
President
Kennedy
.
The
proposals
contained
in
this
pamphlet
are
admirable
.
So
are
Mr
Krushchev
's
proposals
for
general
and
complete
disarmament
.
Since
both
sides
advocate
the
same
thing
,
it
might
be
thought
that
it
would
be
brought
about
,
but
no
one
supposes
that
it
will
be
,
because
no
one
supposes
that
either
side
sincerely
desires
it
.
Certainly
the
explosion
of
5-megaton
bombs
is
not
the
way
to
bring
it
about
.
There
is
a
simple
test
which
I
should
suggest
to
the
statesmen
of
both
East
and
West
:
'When
you
feel
inclined
to
make
a
pronouncement
,
ask
yourself
whether
it
differs
in
any
way
from
a
pronouncement
by
the
other
side
.
You
are
in
the
habit
of
saying
that
the
pronouncements
of
the
other
side
tend
to
promote
war
and
,
if
they
seem
not
to
,
that
is
only
because
they
are
insincere
and
hypocritical
.
If
your
pronouncements
and
theirs
are
indistinguishable
,
can
you
wonder
that
they
do
not
find
yours
convincing
?
'
If
war
is
to
be
avoided
,
both
sides
will
have
to
cease
from
finding
fault
with
each
other
,
even
when
the
fault-finding
is
justified
,
and
will
have
to
abandon
the
language
of
threats
.
We
shall
not
be
driven
to
mend
our
ways
by
Soviet
threats
.
Nor
will
Russia
be
driven
to
mend
her
ways
by
threats
from
our
side
.
Threat
and
counter-threat
is
not
the
way
to
peace
.
At
one
time
Mr
Krushchev
seemed
to
be
aware
of
this
.
He
has
forgotten
it
,
and
all
friends
of
Man
must
be
saddened
by
his
decision
to
march
along
the
road
of
folly
.
But
I
have
been
speaking
of
what
we
in
the
West
regard
as
Mr
Krushchev
's
mistakes
.
We
are
much
less
aware
of
the
mistakes
made
on
our
own
side
,
though
it
would
be
easy
to
make
a
formidable
list
weighing
in
the
total
not
much
less
than
5
megatons
.
The
United
States
Air
Force
Association
recently
published
a
statement
of
its
policy
which
is
the
most
terrifying
document
I
have
ever
read
.
It
leads
up
to
a
noble
peroration
:
'Soviet
aims
are
both
evil
and
implacable
.
The
people
<
i.e
.
the
American
people
>
are
willing
to
work
towards
,
and
fight
for
if
necessary
,
the
elimination
of
Communism
from
the
world
scene
.
Let
the
issue
be
joined
.
'
This
gives
the
tone
of
the
whole
ferocious
document
,
which
amounts
to
a
sentence
of
death
on
the
human
race
.
It
presents
the
aims
of
the
enormous
economic
power
of
the
armament
industry
and
the
warlike
ardour
of
generals
and
admirals-
the
aims
,
in
short
,
of
the
armament
lobby
,
one
of
the
most
powerful
of
the
lobbies
that
largely
determine
the
actions
of
Congress
.
The
greatest
danger
that
we
must
face
now
,
in
this
time
of
very
imminent
disaster
,
is
that
we
should
give
in
to
these
warmongers
of
the
West
as
the
Russians
have
shown
by
their
recent
actions
they
have
succumbed
to
the
warmongers
of
the
East
.
We
must
continue
to
oppose
both
,
to
remember
that
both
are
guilty
of
leading
us
to
our
present
dangerous
pass
,
that
both
now
seem
to
have
the
bit
in
their
teeth
.
We
must
continue
to
urge
the
West-
since
we
can
influence
only
the
West-
to
insist
upon
negotiation
with
determination
to
arrive
at
a
peaceful
issue
,
to
refuse
to
answer
provocative
acts
with
provocative
acts
,
to
refuse
,
in
fact
,
to
go
to
war
.
Assumptions
of
American
Defence
KINGSLEY
MARTIN
In
this
article
I
want
to
assess
,
as
far
as
I
can
,
after
talks
in
the
White
House
,
the
Pentagon
and
the
State
Department
,
the
assumptions
that
lie
behind
American
defence
policy
.
On
the
surface
at
least
,
the
present
regime
differs
from
its
predecessor
in
not
thinking
about
'containing
Communism
'
or
'rolling
back
'
or
'fighting
a
crusade
'
,
but
in
tough
,
realistic
terms
about
the
power
struggle
between
the
Soviet
Union
and
the
US
.
Whether
this
makes
much
real
difference
in
policy
I
am
not
sure
.
It
may
be
no
more
than
a
change
in
presentation
.
But
it
means
that
ideology
comes
into
conversation
only
as
an
element
of
defence
.
The
argument
is
no
longer
about
a
world
divided
into
angels
and
devils
,
with
'unmoral'
neutrals
dithering
on
the
edge
of
hell
.
Another
difference
is
that
in
the
Kennedy
era
the
generals
do
not
talk
about
policy
in
public
.
There
is
still
to
be
a
fight
about
this
which
may
be
important
before
long
,
but
for
the
moment
military
chiefs
protest
only
in
private
.
The
very
impressive
Secretary
of
Defence
,
Mr
McNamara
,
has
everything
very
firmly
under
control
,
and
the
Pentagon
concentrates
on
making
military
sense
of
the
troika
of
France
,
Germany
and
Britain
which
the
US
is
now
attempting
to
drive
in
harness
.
The
first
assumption
was
stated
in
precise
military
terms
the
other
day
by
Mr
Gilpatric
,
the
Deputy
Secretary
of
Defence
,
whose
speech
,
the
press
was
informed
,
was
'cleared
at
the
highest
level
'
,
i.e
.
vetted
by
the
President
.
The
US
is
stated
to
be
much
superior
today
to
the
USSR
in
both
nuclear
power
and
the
means
of
delivery
.
In
Mr
Gilpatric
's
words
,
Americans
'have
a
second
strike
capability
as
extensive
as
what
the
Soviets
can
deliver
by
striking
first
.
Therefore
we
are
confident
that
the
Soviets
will
not
provoke
a
major
nuclear
conflict
.
'
The
second
assumption
is
that
a
private
enterprise
shelter
policy
supported
by
the
administration
can
so
limit
the
number
of
civilian
deaths
in
a
nuclear
war
that
America
would
be
able
to
rebuild
a
civilised
and
democratic
society
after
it
.
The
third
assumption
is
that
by
building
up
conventional
forces
,
America
can
minimise
the
danger
that
a
nuclear
war
might
begin
by
accident
or
misunderstanding
or
from
Soviet
failure
to
realise
America
's
determination
to
use
her
nuclear
weapons
.
The
fourth
assumption
is
that
West
Germany
must
at
all
cost
be
kept
as
a
permanent
ally
.
It
is
essential
to
have
her
agreement
about
the
Berlin
settlement
,
her
alliance
in
a
war
and
her
participation
in
that
integrated
organisation
of
the
West
,
which
is
thought
the
best
hope
for
western
civilisation
whether
there
is
a
war
or
not
.
Let
me
consider
these
assumptions
in
order
.
Mr
Gilpatric
states
that
America
will
be
able
to
maintain
progressively
larger
arms
expenditure
until
Russia
is
'eventually
forced
to
participate
with
us
in
a
step-by-step
programme
to
guarantee
the
peace
which
so
many
nations
earnestly
desire
'
.
The
present
defence
budget
has
reached
the
colossal
figure
of
$
47
,
million
.
Gilpatric
did
not
mention
the
possibility
that
one
of
the
motives
for
Russia
's
inexcusable
and
horrifying
series
of
tests
is
that
she
intends
to
continue
poisoning
the
atmosphere
until
America
is
forced
to
accept
Russia
's
programme
for
'complete
and
general
disarmament
'
.
Whether
his
estimate
of
Russia
's
inferior
striking
power
is
correct
,
I
can
not
of
course
say
;
one
hopes
that
it
is
better
based
than
the
appreciation
that
led
to
the
Cuban
invasion
.
According
to
American
intelligence
reports
the
number
of
Soviet
intercontinental
missiles
is
not
large
.
The
Russians
,
we
are
told
,
mainly
rely
on
those
of
intermediate
range
,
so
that
America
's
huge
and
elaborate
system
of
bomber
planes
,
plus
her
growing
fleet
of
Polaris
submarines
,
would
bring
Russia
down
before
she
could
destroy
America
's
nuclear
bases
.
It
is
a
matter
of
doubt
whether
this
alleged
inferiority
of
striking
power
or
the
conflicts
within
the
Communist
world
,
so
vividly
displayed
in
the
Moscow
Communist
conference
,
is
responsible
for
Krushchev
's
postponement
of
a
date
for
making
a
treaty
with
East
Germany
.
Shelter
policy
is
a
matter
of
acute
controversy
here
.
The
administration
does
not
suggest
that
shelters
can
prevent
huge
casualties
from
blast
and
fire
,
though
it
flatly
contradicts
the
estimate
of
some
experts
who
hold
that
the
inevitable
fires
following
a
nuclear
explosion
would
destroy
all
life
above
and
below
ground
for
many
times
the
distance
of
the
blast
.
As
to
the
inevitable
struggle
to
crowd
the
shelters
if
missiles
fall
,
the
only
solution
appears
to
be
that
everyone
should
have
a
shelter-
which
is
clearly
impossible
even
if
the
government
stops
the
supply
of
bogus
shelters
,
now
commercially
advertised
,
and
insists
on
the
production
of
cheap
and
adequate
shelters
against
nuclear
rain
.
#
2
<
263
TEXT
G76
>
THE
LOOKER-ON
THE
new
American
President
takes
office
during
January
,
so
the
awkward
interval
during
which
United
States
policy
tends
to
mark
time
for
want
of
leadership
is
already
nearly
over
.
It
can
sometimes
be
a
very
awkward
interval
indeed
,
especially
when
the
change
of
President
also
means
a
change
of
the
ruling
party
.
When
a
Democratic
President
last
succeeded
a
Republican
in
1933
,
it
was
during
the
same
interim
period
that
Hitler
came
to
power
in
Germany
and
the
Japanese
delegation
withdrew
from
the
League
of
Nations
.
In
those
days
,
to
make
matters
worse
,
the
interim
was
nearly
five
months-
a
relic
of
the
early
times
of
the
Republic
when
a
newly
elected
President
had
to
be
given
time
to
ride
on
horseback
to
his
farm
and
put
his
affairs
in
order
,
before
riding
back
to
Washington
.
The
inevitable
pause
in
policy-making
is
no
doubt
one
of
the
reasons
why
a
change
of
President
is
so
often
said
to
mark
the
end
of
an
era
,
or
the
beginning
of
a
new
one
.
Coincidence
also
sometimes
contributes
to
the
same
idea
.
Just
as
Roosevelt
's
assumption
of
office
coincided
,
within
a
few
weeks
,
with
the
triumph
of
Nazism
in
Germany
and
the
disruption
of
the
League
of
Nations
by
Japan
,
so
Eisenhower
's
election
eight
years
ago
was
very
closely
succeeded
by
the
death
of
Stalin
and
the
signature
of
an
armistice
in
Korea
.
The
portents
facing
the
new
President
are
still
not
clear
,
but
such
as
they
are
,
it
is
in
the
United
States
'
own
policy
rather
than
in
the
rest
of
the
world
that
the
changes
are
likely
to
come
,
if
at
all
.
Senator
Kennedy
has
not
been
a
man
for
dramatic
or
extreme
commitments
.
The
same
was
true
of
Vice-President
Nixon
,
and
Kennedy
was
even
called
'a
Democratic
Nixon
.
'
This
non-committal
attitude
in
his
past
career
had
been
held
against
him
during
the
election
campaign
,
but
it
will
certainly
be
an
asset
now
that
he
has
become
President
;
for
the
Democratic
Party
even
more
than
the
Republican
is
a
coalition
of
many
diverse
and
even
conflicting
interests
,
some
of
which
would
have
to
be
sacrificed
by
any
President
.
Apart
from
the
contention
that
American
prestige
has
suffered
abroad
in
the
last
few
years
,
the
President-elect
has
refrained
from
attacking
the
policies
of
his
predecessor
,
so
that
the
implication
is
that
the
change
,
if
any
,
in
foreign
policy
will
consist
rather
of
a
freshness
of
approach
than
a
revision
of
objectives
.
Senator
Kennedy
's
statements
about
nuclear
disarmament
during
the
campaign
are
a
case
in
point
.
He
insisted
that
the
Western
Powers
must
not
despair
of
reaching
an
agreement
with
the
Soviet
Government
on
the
manufacture
and
testing
of
nuclear
weapons
,
but
must
make
one
more
determined
attempt
to
break
through
the
obstacles
,
though
without
abandoning
the
'position
of
strength
'
which
has
been
built
up
.
It
is
almost
inconceivable
that
any
new
President
could
have
taken
any
other
line
.
On
the
other
hand
,
Kennedy
went
a
good
deal
further
in
his
undertakings
about
what
is
probably
,
for
Americans
,
the
most
difficult
and
controversial
of
all
matters
of
foreign
policy
,
the
relation
with
Communist
China
.
While
insisting
that
there
should
be
no
change
affecting
Formosa
,
he
was
explicitly
in
favour
of
a
withdrawal
of
the
Nationalist
Chinese
forces
from
the
offshore
islands
,
Quemoy
and
Matsu
.
It
will
be
an
extraordinarily
painful
step
to
negotiate
.
It
seems
likely
also
to
be
a
step
leading
in
the
direction
of
recognising
the
Communist
Chinese
Government
and
trying
to
give
its
representative
a
seat
at
the
United
Nations
,
though
perhaps
without
depriving
Chiang
Kai-shek
's
representative
of
a
seat
on
behalf
of
Formosa
.
Probably
only
a
newly
elected
Democratic
President
could
take
so
far-reaching
a
step
,
and
it
would
be
better
to
take
it
sooner
rather
than
later
(
like
President
Roosevelt
's
decision
to
recognise
the
Soviet
Government
in
1933
)
.
If
so
,
then
the
new
presidency
might
indeed
mark
the
beginning
of
a
new
era
,
for
it
is
certain
that
a
comprehensive
settlement
of
great-power
relations
and
general
disarmament
will
only
be
possible
,
if
at
all
,
when
the
Chinese
Communists
are
included
within
the
circle
of
settlement
,
by
whatever
means
that
is
achieved
.
It
is
interesting
to
see
how
the
new
President
's
thoughts
have
shifted
on
this
subject
.
In
January
1949
he
spoke
of
'the
disaster
that
has
befallen
China
and
the
United
States
,
'
and
urged
the
government
to
'assume
the
responsibility
of
preventing
the
onrushing
tide
of
Communism
from
engulfing
all
of
Asia
.
'
Within
the
last
year
,
he
has
spoken
privately
of
indicating
'our
willingness
to
talk
with
them
<
the
Red
Chinese
>
when
they
desire
to
do
so
,
and
to
set
forth
conditions
of
recognition
which
seem
responsible
to
a
watching
world
.
'
Both
quotations
are
taken
from
the
recent
biographical
work
by
an
American
professor
,
James
MacGregor
Burns
,
which
was
published
in
the
U.S.A.
in
anticipation
of
Mr
Kennedy
's
election
.
The
author
has
worked
with
the
new
President
,
along
with
many
other
intellectuals
of
the
same
generation
,
and
he
respects
and
admires
him
,
but
safely
'this
side
idolatry
.
'
The
book
is
largely
intended
to
dispel
common
illusions
about
the
new
President-
for
instance
,
that
he
is
unduly
influenced
by
his
father
,
who
was
one
of
the
least
successful
American
Ambassadors
ever
sent
to
this
country
,
or
by
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
.
Professor
Burns
makes
the
point
that
Kennedy's
education
was
almost
entirely
secular
and
that
he
was
never
made
to
feel
a
second-class
citizen
in
his
boyhood
,
as
can
apparently
still
happen
to
American
Catholics
,
especially
those
of
Irish
descent
.
But
he
does
not
hide
the
fact
that
the
new
President
has
in
the
past
been
sometimes
ambiguous
or
evasive
on
matters
in
which
religion
could
affect
his
judgment
,
such
as
civil
rights
or
the
condemnation
of
Senator
McCarthy
.
Clearly
he
has
still
to
reach
his
full
stature
;
but
lesser
men
have
made
great
Presidents
before
.
One
of
the
first
problems
confronting
the
new
President
in
the
field
of
foreign
affairs
will
be
that
of
the
United
States
'
future
relation
with
Cuba
.
Whatever
steps
he
may
take
,
whether
in
the
direction
of
reconciliation
or
of
intensified
hostility
,
will
have
a
far-reaching
significance
beyond
their
immediate
context
,
because
Fidel
Castro
has
by
this
time
become
a
kind
of
symbol
of
independence
and
social
change
in
Latin
America
,
much
as
President
Nasser
became
a
few
years
ago
in
the
Middle
East
.
The
parallel
is
reinforced
by
a
further
coincidence
:
one
of
the
most
important
international
interests
guarded
,
or
threatened
,
by
the
rising
dictator
's
territory
is
a
canal
.
And
one
of
the
chief
purposes
of
the
American
base
at
Guantanamo
Bay
in
Cuba
is
to
cover
the
approaches
to
the
Panama
Canal
,
just
as
one
of
the
chief
purposes
of
the
British
base
in
the
Suez
Canal
Zone
until
1954
was
to
guard
our
Middle
Eastern
artery
.
The
American
people
are
now
learning
the
hard
way
how
difficult
it
is
to
act
in
accordance
with
cool
and
rational
principles
when
a
supposedly
vital
national
interest
is
threatened
by
a
dictator
with
a
highly
charged
weight
of
public
emotion
driving
him
forward
.
The
experience
is
all
the
more
alarming
for
the
Americans
because
the
threat
is
so
near
home
.
Hitherto
the
American
hemisphere
,
though
liable
to
constant
revolutions
,
has
been
immune
from
ideological
movements
showing
close
affinities
with
Communism
.
The
only
similar
threats
in
recent
years
have
been
those
of
Dr
Jagan
's
government
in
British
Guiana
in
1953
and
President
Arbenz
's
government
in
Guatemala
in
1954
;
and
both
were
fairly
easily
disposed
of
,
nor
did
(
nor
perhaps
could
)
the
Soviet
Government
lift
a
finger
to
succour
them
.
With
Fidel
Castro
in
Cuba
it
could
conceivably
be
different
.
Unfortunately
the
Cuban
situation
was
allowed
to
become
a
contentious
issue
in
the
U.S.
presidential
election
.
Senator
Kennedy
accused
Vice-President
Nixon
of
having
'presided
over
the
communisation
of
Cuba
.
'
He
pledged
himself
to
strengthen
and
support
the
democratic
anti-Castro
forces
inside
and
outside
Cuba
.
Those
outside
Cuba
include
,
of
course
,
substantial
numbers
of
vocal
would-be
counter-revolutionaries
on
American
soil
,
alleged
to
be
organising
forces
to
invade
Cuba
from
Florida
.
Senator
Kennedy
no
doubt
meant
only
moral
support
,
but
as
American
citizens
have
already
been
caught
and
executed
in
Cuba
for
rebellious
activities
,
and
as
a
contingent
of
U.S.
marines
was
recently
added
temporarily
to
the
strength
of
the
garrison
at
Guantanamo
Bay
,
his
words
could
easily
be
misinterpreted
and
misused
.
Vice-President
Nixon
,
on
the
other
hand
,
spoke
of
Cuba
as
having
been
put
'in
quarantine
'
by
the
measures
of
economic
blockade
taken
against
Castro
's
government
after
they
had
seized
most
of
the
American
assets
in
the
country
.
The
principal
reprisal
taken
by
the
U.S.A.
was
to
cut
the
importation
of
Cuban
sugar
on
the
technical
ground
of
Cuban
discrimination
against
American
goods
.
Given
that
over
sixty
per
cent
of
cultivated
land
in
the
island
is
devoted
to
sugar
,
that
the
U.S.A.
is
by
far
the
largest
importer
of
Cuban
sugar
,
and
that
two-thirds
of
all
Cuba
's
exports
go
to
the
U.S.A.
,
the
severity
of
the
reprisal
is
obvious
.
The
presumption
that
it
is
politically
motivated
was
corroborated
by
Vice-President
Nixon
's
further
statement
during
the
campaign
,
comparing
the
action
taken
against
Cuba
with
the
process
which
unseated
Arbenz
in
Guatemala
in
1954
.
But
the
Latin
Americans
will
not
have
forgotten
that
that
process
included
an
armed
invasion
from
Nicaragua
,
with
U.S.
blessing
if
without
U.S.
troops
.
In
the
ugly
situation
that
has
developed
,
it
was
inevitable
that
Castro
should
have
looked
to
the
Soviet
bloc
for
support
.
Patriotic
Americans
would
argue
that
the
order
of
events
was
the
other
way
round
:
the
'quarantine
'
was
imposed
because
he
had
already
showed
Communist
tendencies
.
In
any
case
,
it
does
not
seem
that
Castro
received
much
practical
comfort
from
the
U.S.S.R.
or
China
.
Crude
oil
came
in
Russian
tankers
to
supply
the
Cuban
refineries
,
but
apparently
only
in
token
quantities
.
Soviet
technicians
came
to
replace
American
and
British
,
but
not
in
great
numbers
.
And
although
Mr
Khrushchev
ostentatiously
wooed
and
embraced
Castro
at
the
U.N.
General
Assembly
,
and
ebulliently
promised
to
supply
rockets
for
the
protection
of
Cuba
against
American
aggression
,
he
later
explained
that
:
``
I
want
that
declaration
to
be
,
in
effect
,
symbolic
.
''
No
doubt
neither
of
the
great
powers
is
willing
to
let
Cuba
become
a
6casus
belli
.
But
the
present
tension
can
hardly
just
go
on
indefinitely
.
The
basic
questions
for
the
new
American
administration
are
two
:
need
the
quarrel
with
Cuba
ever
have
happened
,
and
,
can
it
be
put
into
reverse
?
The
first
question
can
be
broken
down
into
two
further
questions
:
do
Cuban
and
American
interests
necessarily
conflict
,
and
is
Castro
really
a
Communist
?
To
the
first
the
answer
is
clearly
,
No
.
With
Cuba
normally
receiving
three-quarters
of
its
imports
from
the
U.S.A.
and
sending
two-thirds
of
its
exports
to
the
U.S.A.
,
their
interests
are
reciprocal
.
That
Castro
is
really
a
Communist
can
also
be
denied
in
the
sense
of
an
obedient
satellite
of
Moscow
.
Many
well-informed
Americans
welcomed
his
rising
against
President
Batista
,
and
consider
that
he
only
turned
towards
Moscow
when
he
was
rebuffed
during
his
visit
to
the
U.S.A.
in
1959
,
perhaps
chiefly
because
the
American
companies
with
investments
in
Cuba
disliked
his
proposals
for
land
reform
.
It
may
already
be
impossible
for
American
policy
to
take
a
new
direction
in
dealing
with
Cuba
,
but
the
advent
of
a
new
administration
certainly
provides
a
new
opportunity
.
Senator
Kennedy
campaigned
in
support
of
a
sympathetic
policy
towards
under-developed
countries
.
He
now
has
the
chance
to
recognise
(
if
he
can
eat
his
own
words
)
that
charity
begins
at
home
,
or
at
least
on
one
's
own
doorstep
.
The
only
alternatives
seem
to
be
the
use
of
force
(
even
if
not
American
forces
)
or
a
state
of
chaos
in
Cuba
from
which
an
even
worse
dictatorship
might
emerge
.
When
General
de
Gaulle
came
back
to
power
two
and
a
half
years
ago
,
there
was
a
general
wave
of
optimism
about
his
chances
of
bringing
the
tragic
problem
of
Algeria
to
a
settlement
.
Algeria
was
in
the
forefront
of
every
Frenchman
's
mind
at
that
time
,
because
it
was
a
crisis
in
Algiers
that
brought
about
the
appeal
to
de
Gaulle
to
return
.
#
227
<
264
TEXT
G77
>
The
Uses
of
Pornography
Pornography-
if
for
the
moment
we
stick
to
the
etymological
implication
of
writing-
is
an
aspect
of
literacy
.
To
the
best
of
my
knowledge
,
there
is
no
record
of
a
society
which
has
used
literacy
for
profane
and
imaginative
purposes
and
which
has
not
produced
books
dealing
with
sexual
topics
;
of
these
books
some
have
been
considered
unsuitable
for
general
reading
,
their
circulation
has
been
more
or
less
clandestine
,
and
where
laws
have
been
concerned
with
private
morals
,
have
been
interdicted
by
the
law
.
As
far
as
I
know
,
there
is
no
surviving
pornography
from
Mesopotamia
,
Pharaonic
Egypt
or
Crete
;
but
there
is
so
little
written
matter
surviving
from
these
civilizations
which
is
not
concerned
with
religion
,
law
or
business
transactions
that
no
argument
can
be
based
on
these
omissions
.
Further
,
we
know
nothing
about
the
literatures
of
the
high
pre-Columbian
civilizations
of
Central
and
South
America
;
Peru
had
a
copious
industry
of
pots
decorated
with
realistic
portrayals
of
perverse
and
complex
sexual
activities
.
But
all
the
literate
societies
of
Europe
and
Asia
from
the
time
of
the
ancient
Greeks
have
had
pornography
as
one
aspect
of
their
literature
.
In
very
many
cases
the
texts
have
not
survived
;
but
references
to
them
occur
in
more
seemly
authors
,
usually
in
a
context
of
reprobation
.
Since
pornography
is
an
aspect
of
literacy
,
it
is
confined
to
the
higher
civilizations
;
it
is
not
a
human
universal
,
found
in
societies
of
every
stage
of
development
,
as
is
obscenity
.
All
recorded
societies
,
however
simple
their
technology
and
unelaborated
their
social
organization
,
have
rules
of
seemliness
;
certain
actions
must
only
be
performed
,
certain
words
only
be
uttered
,
in
defined
contexts
;
if
the
actions
be
performed
,
or
the
words
uttered
,
in
unsuitable
contexts
or
before
unsuitable
audiences
,
then
the
rules
of
seemliness
have
been
broken
,
and
these
infractions
are
obscenities
.
In
the
etymological
meaning
of
the
word
actions
have
been
performed
,
or
words
spoken
,
on
the
stage
which
should
only
have
been
performed
or
spoken
off
the
stage
(
that
is
in
a
suitable
context
)
;
and
this
metaphor
is
valid
for
all
definitions
of
obscenity
in
all
societies
,
if
any
situation
where
two
or
three
are
gathered
together
in
one
place
is
considered
to
have
some
of
the
components
of
a
theatrical
scene
.
Obscenity
is
a
human
universal
,
and
I
do
not
think
that
one
can
imagine
a
society
without
rules
of
seemliness
and
obscenity
.
Furthermore
the
responses
to
obscenity
witnessed
or
recounted
seem
to
vary
very
little
from
society
to
society
.
When
witnessed
,
there
is
shocked
silence
and
embarrassment
on
the
part
of
the
audience
,
confusion
and
shame
on
the
part
of
the
perpetrator
,
either
openly
manifested
by
such
physical
responses
as
blushing
or
giggling
,
or
masked
by
bluster
and
defiance
.
When
however
obscenities
are
recounted
in
a
suitable
group
,
typically
a
one-sex
group
more
or
less
of
an
age
,
the
topic
is
enthralling
and
the
climax
of
an
anecdote
is
greeted
with
a
peculiar
,
and
easily
recognizable
,
type
of
laughter
.
In
different
societies
,
laughter
has
a
varying
number
of
forms
and
functions
;
and
until
one
knows
quite
a
lot
about
a
society
one
can
not
interpret
the
significance
that
laughter
has
within
it
.
But
laughter
at
obscene
jokes
has
(
it
would
appear
)
the
same
sound
the
world
over
.
You
may
know
nothing
at
all
about
a
society
;
but
you
can
not
fail
to
recognize
this
specific
type
of
hilarity
.
Obscenity
impinges
on
pornography
because
in
many
societies
(
including
of
course
our
own
)
some
aspects
or
actions
of
sexuality
are
regarded
as
obscene
.
This
is
however
not
universal
;
societies
with
phallic
or
fertility
cults
may
place
sexuality
very
literally
on
the
stage
,
as
part
of
a
sacred
mime
.
Nor
do
I
know
of
any
society
in
which
obscenity
is
exclusively
sexual
.
Defecation
,
by
one
or
both
sexes
,
is
frequently
treated
as
obscene
;
at
least
in
the
Trobriands
(
according
to
Malinowski
)
the
public
eating
of
solid
food
is
an
obscenity
.
Other
societies
surround
death
,
either
natural
or
violent
or
both
,
with
the
aura
and
circumspection
of
obscenity
;
and
in
many
societies
the
use
of
personal
names
,
either
in
public
or
before
specified
kinfolk
,
has
all
the
horror
of
an
obscene
utterance
.
In
societies
with
elevated
ideas
of
the
sacred
,
obscenity
and
blasphemy
shade
off
into
one
another
.
The
misuse
of
sacred
words
,
the
abuse
of
sacred
figures
,
have
all
the
overtones
and
responses
customary
to
obscenity
,
except
that
blasphemy
is
much
more
rarely
a
subject
for
hilarity
.
In
swearing
and
abuse
both
the
obscene
and
the
blasphemous
vocabularies
are
frequently
combined
as
forms
of
aggression
against
God
and
man
;
this
is
typically
horrifying
to
the
believer
,
amusing
to
the
sceptic
.
These
digressions
have
seemed
necessary
because
,
despite
the
title
of
the
Obscene
Publications
Bill
,
the
connections
between
obscenity
and
pornography
are
both
tenuous
and
intermittent
.
In
Latin
literature
such
writers
as
Juvenal
and
Martial
used
the
complete
obscene
vocabulary
without
apparently
being
considered
pornographic
;
we
do
not
know
what
vocabulary
Elephantis
and
her
colleagues
employed
,
but
for
her
contemporaries
it
was
the
subject
matter
,
not
the
language
,
which
made
her
books
reprehensible
.
Conversely
,
to
the
best
of
my
recollection
,
The
Memoirs
of
Fanny
Hill
(
one
of
the
few
masterpieces
of
English
pornography
)
does
not
use
a
single
obscene
term
.
When
obscene
words
are
used
in
pornography
,
it
is
customarily
due
to
the
poverty
of
the
writer
's
vocabulary
;
occasionally
,
as
in
some
of
the
Victorian
works
,
it
is
to
enhance
the
law-breaking
,
blasphemous
aspects
of
the
actions
or
conversations
described
.
But
pornography
is
in
no
way
dependent
on
obscene
language
;
and
,
as
it
is
customarily
defined
,
it
does
not
deal
with
more
than
a
small
portion
of
the
subjects
and
situations
considered
obscene
by
the
society
at
the
time
it
was
written
.
=2
Pornography
is
defined
by
its
subject
matter
and
its
attitude
thereto
.
The
subject
matter
is
sexual
activity
of
any
overt
kind
,
which
is
depicted
as
inherently
desirable
and
exciting
.
In
its
original
meaning-
writings
of
or
about
prostitutes-
pornography
consisted
either
in
manuals
of
sexual
technique
(
The
Ananga-Ranga
,
I
Ragionamenti
of
Aretino
)
or
in
the
extolling
of
the
charms
and
skills
of
identified
prostitutes
(
The
Ladies
'
Directory
and
its
very
numerous
predecessors
)
;
but
in
its
most
usual
form
it
is
a
fiction
,
in
prose
or
verse
,
narrative
or
dialogue
,
mainly
or
entirely
concerned
with
the
sexual
activities
of
the
imagined
characters
.
As
far
as
my
knowledge
goes
,
Asian
pornography
,
from
Arabia
to
China
and
Japan
,
has
sexual
interludes
embedded
in
narratives
of
which
they
only
form
a
small
section
.
The
Chinese
,
and
those
who
were
influenced
by
Chinese
culture
and
ideas
,
apparently
considered
all
fiction
reprehensible
,
frivolous
,
and
subject
to
censorship
.
A
writer
engaging
in
a
work
of
fiction
was
already
going
beyond
the
bounds
of
seemliness
;
once
this
step
was
taken
,
there
were
,
it
would
seem
,
no
conventions
limiting
the
situations
which
could
be
depicted
;
and
as
a
consequence
you
have
a
masterpiece
like
Chin
P'ing
Mei
(
The
Golden
Lotus
)
with
numerous
sections
which
,
in
1939
,
Colonel
Egerton
had
to
veil
in
the
decent
obscurity
of
dog-latin
,
and
which
,
by
themselves
,
would
certainly
be
considered
pornographic
in
any
literate
society
.
They
however
become
valid
as
literature
because
they
serve
to
illumine
the
characters
who
are
also
described
in
a
great
number
of
other
situations
.
With
very
few
exceptions
European
pornography
does
not
have
any
characters
.
The
drama
and
novel
are
respected
literary
forms
in
which
characters
can
be
portrayed
in
nearly
all
situations
except
the
overtly
sexual
;
all
that
was
left
for
pornography
was
genital
activity
.
And
even
that
has
become
more
and
more
circumscribed
.
The
manuals
of
sexual
technique
,
as
far
as
heterosexual
coitus
is
concerned
,
have
been
taken
away
from
the
pornographers
by
high-minded
writers
of
books
on
marriage
guidance
;
the
existence
of
sexual
perversions
,
whose
naming
fifty
years
ago
would
have
made
a
book
suspect
,
is
now
common
currency
,
thanks
to
the
diffusion
of
various
diluted
versions
of
psycho-analysis
;
pornography
is
left
with
little
but
the
description
of
the
activities
of
various
sets
of
genitals
.
As
such
it
apparently
commands
a
steady
sale
.
The
graphic
equivalent
of
pornographic
writing-
the
depiction
of
single
figures
ready
for
sexual
activity
or
of
pairs
or
groups
of
figures
engaged
in
sexual
activity-
has
likewise
been
an
aspect
of
the
painting
,
drawing
or
sculpture
of
every
society
in
which
these
arts
have
been
developed
for
aesthetic
pleasure
;
in
Hinduism
they
have
on
occasion
been
incorporated
into
sacred
architecture
.
When
mechanical
means
of
reproducing
works
of
art
have
been
developed-
woodcuts
,
engravings
,
etchings
,
pottery
moulds-
they
have
reproduced
these
works
as
well
as
the
more
conventional
.
Such
pornographic
art
ranges
all
the
way
from
masterpieces
produced
by
the
greatest
artists
of
the
period
(
for
example
,
many
Japanese
woodcuts
)
to
the
most
summary
and
feeble
daubs
.
Except
for
the
medium
,
they
do
not
seem
to
be
different
in
intention
or
effect
to
the
literature
;
and
I
shall
not
further
refer
to
them
separately
in
this
essay
.
During
the
last
century
mechanical
means
of
reproducing
pictures
and
sounds-
photographs
,
films
,
gramophone
records
and
the
like-
have
also
been
put
to
pornographic
ends
,
'5feelthy
'
pictures
,
'blue
'
films
and
so
on
.
Some
of
those
few
I
have
had
occasion
to
see
have
struck
me
as
unintentionally
fairly
comic
;
but
their
intention
is
serious
enough
.
They
are
not
able
to
achieve
the
idealization-
perfect
beauty
,
health
,
vigour-
which
is
so
general
a
feature
of
pornographic
art
and
literature
.
Otherwise
,
they
do
not
seem
to
me
different
in
intention
or
effect
from
pornography
in
other
media
;
and
I
have
not
heard
of
any
which
have
non-pornographic
merits
.
These
too
,
it
would
appear
,
command
a
ready
sale
,
probably
today
from
a
bigger
public
than
the
literature
.
The
greatest
amount
of
pornography
in
all
media
is
produced
by
hacks
with
no
pretension
to
aesthetic
skill
or
competence
.
Some
however
has
been
produced
by
writers
and
painters
of
repute
;
and
it
is
likely
that
,
in
such
cases
,
the
greater
amount
has
been
destroyed
either
immediately
or
after
very
limited
circulation
among
friends
.
Some
however
has
survived
.
There
have
also
been
a
few
European
artists
and
painters
whose
main
talent
or
output
has
been
pornographic
:
Giulio
Romano
,
Fuseli
,
Rowlandson
among
painters
,
Andre
?
2a
de
Nerciat
,
John
Cleland
,
Pierre
Louys
among
writers
.
When
pornography
is
produced
by
writers
or
artists
of
talent
it
is
usually
dubbed
'erotica
'
;
but
I
see
no
value
in
maintaining
that
distinction
when
the
aesthetic
qualities
are
not
the
major
consideration
.
I
know
of
no
study
of
the
reasons
which
impel
writers
or
artists
to
produce
pornographic
works
;
it
is
obviously
an
extremely
difficult
6genre
,
and
the
technical
problems
of
maintaining
interest
or
variety
with
such
an
extremely
limited
subject
matter
may
have
been
an
attraction
for
some
.
In
the
mid-nineteenth
and
earlier
twentieth
century
realistic
and
lyrical
writers
almost
certainly
felt
thwarted
by
the
strict
conventions
(
to
a
great
extent
imposed
by
Mudie's
lending
library
in
Britain
)
limiting
the
subjects
and
situations
with
which
they
were
allowed
to
treat
;
and
the
production
of
pornography
may
have
been
a
sign
of
private
revolt
.
Some
of
the
nineteenth
century
English
works
are
ascribed
to
the
most
austere
Victorian
characters
,
though
with
what
justice
I
would
not
be
prepared
to
say
.
It
is
possible
also
that
willing
creators
of
pornography
get
much
the
same
satisfaction
out
of
their
activity
as
do
willing
consumers
of
it
.
=3
The
object
of
pornography
is
hallucination
.
The
reader
is
meant
to
identify
either
with
the
narrator
(
the
'I
'
character
)
or
with
the
general
situation
to
a
sufficient
extent
to
produce
at
least
the
physical
concomitants
of
sexual
excitement
;
if
the
work
is
successful
,
it
should
produce
orgasm
.
The
reader
should
have
the
emotional
and
physical
sensations
,
at
least
in
a
diminished
form
,
that
he
would
have
were
he
taking
part
in
the
activities
described
.
The
literature
of
hallucination
is
a
vast
one
,
perhaps
particularly
in
English
,
and
deals
with
a
considerable
number
of
emotions
and
situations
besides
the
sexual
.
Perhaps
the
nearest
analogy
is
the
literature
of
fear
,
the
ghost
story
,
the
horror
story
,
the
thriller
.
#
27
<
END
>

<
265
TEXT
H1
>
Questions
about
marriage
and
children
were
again
included
,
as
they
had
been
at
the
1911
and
1951
Censuses
.
The
former
had
asked
for
marriage
details
for
all
married
women
,
the
latter
for
all
married
women
under
the
age
of
5
.
The
1961
Census
questions
related
to
all
women
who
were
or
had
been
married
,
and
so
repeated
the
enquiry
made
fifteen
years
earlier
by
the
1946
Family
Census
conducted
on
behalf
of
the
Royal
Commission
on
Population
.
The
questions
about
children
were
the
same
as
in
1951
,
except
that
they
extended
to
all
women
who
were
or
had
been
married
.
It
was
not
regarded
as
practicable
within
the
limits
of
the
census
to
include
particulars
about
the
date
of
birth
of
each
child
,
as
had
been
done
in
the
specialised
enquiry
for
the
Royal
Commission
.
The
innovation
at
the
1961
Census
,
though
the
Family
Census
had
previously
included
the
question
,
was
the
date
of
termination
of
the
first
or
only
marriage
.
This
enables
statistical
use
to
be
made
of
their
experience
as
regards
duration
of
marriage
and
number
of
children
in
the
case
of
women
whose
first
or
only
marriage
was
terminated
by
widowhood
or
divorce
after
the
end
of
their
child
bearing
life
.
This
is
particularly
important
in
estimating
the
trends
in
the
size
and
pattern
of
families
for
successive
generations
over
as
long
a
period
as
possible
,
as
the
proportion
of
widows
predominates
in
the
higher
age
groups
.
In
Wales
and
Monmouthshire
the
question
on
the
ability
to
speak
Welsh
was
included
as
previously
.
The
question
was
first
asked
in
1891
,
and
was
given
its
present
form
in
1931
.
Each
census
since
the
first
in
181
has
included
questions
about
housing
and
households
.
In
1961
the
scope
of
the
question
was
wider
than
before
,
because
of
the
great
use
of
the
data
to
the
Ministry
of
Housing
and
Local
Government
and
to
local
authorities
.
As
before
,
the
record
made
during
the
enumeration
lists
all
buildings
,
residential
premises
and
temporary
places
of
abode
,
and
all
households
occupying
them
,
as
the
basis
of
the
enumeration
is
the
household
schedule
.
The
number
of
structurally
separate
dwellings
(
that
is
,
houses
or
flats
or
other
quarters
built
or
adapted
for
separate
occupation
and
forming
a
private
and
structurally
separate
unit
)
was
obtained
as
previously
,
together
with
the
number
of
households
with
sole
occupation
or
sharing
such
dwellings
,
and
the
number
of
living
rooms
occupied
by
each
household
.
In
1961
the
enumerators
were
asked
to
note
whether
the
building
was
wholly
or
partly
residential
,
and
whether
it
contained
one
or
more
dwellings
.
In
1951
questions
had
been
included
to
throw
light
on
housing
conditions
.
In
1961
the
questions
about
piped
water
supply
,
water
closet
and
fixed
bath
were
repeated
as
before
,
with
the
addition
of
a
new
question
about
hot
water
supply
;
the
1951
questions
about
cooking
stove
or
range
and
kitchen
sink
were
restricted
to
households
sharing
dwellings
.
A
new
question
asked
about
housing
tenure
,
whether
the
accommodation
occupied
by
each
household
was
held
by
them
as
owner-occupiers
;
occupied
in
connection
with
employment
or
as
part
of
business
premises
;
rented
from
a
Council
(
or
New
Town
Corporation
)
or
a
private
landlord
(
if
so
,
whether
furnished
or
unfurnished
)
;
or
occupied
on
some
other
terms
.
The
analysis
of
private
households
by
size
and
various
characteristics
of
their
members
has
become
increasingly
important
.
Previously
,
while
visitors
were
left
out
of
this
analysis
it
was
not
considered
sufficiently
important
to
attempt
the
task
of
bringing
in
the
members
away
from
home
on
Census
night
,
which
would
be
very
laborious
in
the
absence
of
information
given
at
their
place
of
usual
residence
.
But
the
need
for
a
more
accurate
distribution
of
households
by
size
as
usually
constituted
had
become
more
important
by
1961
,
and
accordingly
a
new
question
was
introduced
,
for
private
households
only
,
asking
for
particulars
of
persons
usually
living
in
the
household
who
were
absent
on
Census
night
.
The
information
collected
under
this
head
will
not
affect
the
main
count
of
population
numbers
,
but
will
be
used
solely
in
the
analysis
of
households
by
size
and
other
characteristics
.
Sample.-
At
an
early
stage
of
the
census
preparations
consideration
was
given
to
possibilities
of
reducing
the
amount
of
clerical
work
before
the
census
results
could
be
mechanically
processed
,
and
the
various
topics
for
inclusion
were
examined
to
see
whether
full
analysis
was
required
,
as
previously
,
or
whether
sample
analysis
would
serve
their
main
purpose
.
It
appeared
that
a
1
per
cent
sample
analysis
would
give
adequate
results
for
many
subjects
,
notably
the
analysis
of
the
working
population
.
The
sampling
fraction
chosen
,
1
per
cent
,
was
selected
partly
on
grounds
of
convenience
but
mostly
on
an
assessment
of
the
likely
reliability
of
figures
in
the
projected
tabulations
,
and
of
the
margins
that
might
be
tolerated
.
The
use
of
sampling
in
this
field
reduces
the
total
numbers
of
staff
required
in
the
Census
Office
as
well
as
speeding
up
the
production
of
the
census
results
.
The
sampling
method
was
introduced
at
the
enumeration
stage
and
the
effect
of
this
was
to
reduce
the
number
of
questions
for
nine
tenths
of
the
people
.
Nine
out
of
ten
private
householders
received
a
form
with
fewer
questions
than
previously
this
century
.
The
tenth
received
a
form
not
much
larger
in
content
than
the
1951
questionnaire
.
In
other
establishments
,
(
hotels
,
hospitals
,
ships
,
etc.
,
)
the
extra
questions
were
asked
of
every
tenth
person
.
The
sample
was
so
arranged
as
to
be
fully
representative
over
the
country
as
a
whole
,
and
everyone
had
the
same
possibility
of
being
included
.
The
questions
chosen
for
sample
treatment
were
those
relating
to
occupation
,
employment
,
place
of
work
,
status
in
employment
education
,
scientific
and
technological
qualifications
change
of
usual
residence
or
duration
of
stay
at
present
usual
residence
,
and
persons
usually
resident
in
private
households
who
were
absent
on
Census
night
.
Order-in-Council.-
In
accordance
with
the
procedure
set
out
in
the
Census
Act
,
192
,
a
draft
Order-in-Council
,
prescribing
the
date
of
the
census
the
persons
by
whom
and
with
respect
to
whom
the
returns
were
to
be
made
,
and
the
substance
of
the
questions
to
be
asked
,
was
laid
before
Parliament
on
the
6th
April
,
196
.
The
draft
Order
was
explained
fully
in
the
House
of
Commons
and
was
accepted
without
opposition
;
at
the
same
time
the
House
approved
the
inclusion
of
questions
about
the
first
or
only
marriage
where
this
had
terminated
,
about
housing
tenure
,
education
,
scientific
and
technological
qualifications
change
of
usual
residence
in
past
year
or
duration
of
stay
at
present
usual
residence
.
These
questions
required
the
affirmative
procedure
because
they
are
not
already
specifically
authorised
by
the
Census
Act
,
192
.
There
was
a
general
debate
about
the
draft
Order
in
the
House
of
Lords
on
the
1st
June
,
196
,
following
which
the
inclusion
of
these
questions
was
agreed
to
.
The
Census
Order
,
196
,
(
S.I
.
196
No
.
162
,
)
was
made
on
23rd
June
,
196
.
The
second
schedule
containing
the
substance
of
the
questions
is
given
in
Appendix
C.
Regulations.-
The
detailed
machinery
for
the
taking
of
the
census
and
the
precise
forms
of
return
to
be
used
in
all
cases
were
prescribed
in
the
Census
Regulations
,
196
,
(
S.I
.
196
No
.
1175
,
)
which
were
signed
by
the
Minister
of
Health
on
the
11th
July
,
196
,
and
laid
before
Parliament
on
18th
July
.
There
was
no
discussion
of
them
in
either
House
.
Local
Organization.-
(
a
)
Census
Officers
.
As
at
every
previous
census
since
1841
,
the
local
arrangements
for
the
enumeration
were
based
on
the
area
covered
by
the
local
registrar
of
births
and
deaths
,
with
some
modifications
of
area
so
that
generally
the
census
districts
were
limited
to
a
maximum
of
1
enumeration
districts
(
that
is
,
approximately
75
,
population
)
.
Thus
,
there
were
1,315
census
districts
for
the
1,184
registration
sub-districts
.
In
the
main
the
registrars
acted
as
Census
Officers
;
the
1,315
Census
Officers
comprised
1,93
registrars
of
births
and
deaths
,
137
other
registration
officers
and
85
others
appointed
as
required
.
Superintendent
registrars
were
appointed
to
act
as
Census
Advisory
Officers
in
115
cases
,
mainly
in
the
larger
centres
of
population
,
to
deal
with
enquiries
about
the
census
from
any
quarter
,
and
to
recruit
and
instruct
in
their
general
duties
a
sufficient
number
of
enumerators
for
the
area
.
The
local
duties
comprised
the
checking
of
the
boundaries
and
contents
of
enumeration
districts
set
out
in
the
draft
plans
prepared
by
the
central
Census
Office
,
the
selection
,
appointment
and
instruction
of
enumerators
,
control
of
the
enumeration
and
dealing
with
enquiries
or
difficulties
from
the
public
.
(
b
)
Enumerators
.
The
persons
appointed
to
deliver
and
collect
the
forms
are
traditionally
called
'enumerators
'
.
They
also
compile
an
enumeration
record
of
their
district
,
with
the
provisional
count
of
numbers
and
a
list
of
all
buildings
,
residential
premises
and
households
.
The
completeness
of
the
census
count
depends
very
largely
upon
the
assiduity
with
which
the
enumerator
searches
for
all
residential
premises
and
any
temporary
dwellings
,
caravans
,
boats
,
etc.
,
where
anyone
may
spend
Census
night
,
and
in
the
confidence
which
he
can
inspire
in
the
ordinary
householder
that
the
census
is
necessary
and
the
answers
kept
secret
.
There
is
far
more
in
the
job
than
mere
issue
and
collection
of
forms
.
The
identification
of
buildings
by
type
,
of
structurally
separate
dwellings
and
private
households
is
a
complex
process
dependent
upon
detailed
instructions
.
The
census
schedules
themselves
have
to
be
fully
understood
so
that
advice
can
be
given
to
people
in
difficulty
.
But
above
all
the
work
requires
tact
and
courtesy
,
so
that
the
returns
may
be
secured
from
the
public
without
friction
or
offence
.
Instructions
for
the
recruitment
of
enumerators
were
sent
out
in
early
January
.
The
power
of
appointment
was
delegated
to
the
local
Census
Officers
,
as
it
was
not
practicable
to
exercise
central
control
.
Guidance
was
given
,
and
advice
or
assistance
was
available
in
the
event
of
difficulty
.
To
widen
the
field
of
recruitment
as
far
as
possible
,
a
general
press
notice
was
issued
,
which
was
very
well
covered
by
the
local
press
and
notifications
were
sent
to
Government
Departments
,
to
local
authorities
and
local
education
authorities
.
Arrangements
were
made
for
close
co-operation
with
the
managers
of
local
Employment
Exchanges
of
the
Ministry
of
Labour
,
and
,
in
particular
,
that
Census
Advisory
Officers
and
Census
Officers
should
ascertain
whether
the
managers
had
suitable
people
to
put
forward
for
possible
appointment
from
persons
registered
with
,
or
applying
to
,
them
for
employment
.
As
it
was
essential
to
select
persons
who
would
be
willing
and
available
to
carry
out
the
duties
some
weeks
ahead
,
in
the
main
selection
was
confined
to
persons
able
to
undertake
spare
time
duties
,
or
housewives
and
retired
persons
.
Some
69
,
enumerators
were
appointed
in
England
and
Wales
.
As
previously
many
were
local
government
officers
and
civil
servants
.
Applications
for
appointment
were
received
in
great
numbers
in
nearly
all
urban
areas
,
but
in
some
rural
areas
there
was
difficulty
in
making
up
the
numbers
required
.
Instructions
were
given
that
as
far
as
practicable
no
enumerator
should
be
assigned
to
a
district
in
which
he
was
known
by
the
residents
,
as
people
might
be
reluctant
that
the
confidential
information
on
a
census
schedule
should
be
made
available
to
an
enumerator
personally
known
to
them
.
But
this
was
not
always
possible
,
particularly
in
rural
areas
.
All
enumerators
signed
an
undertaking
that
they
understood
the
nature
of
their
duties
and
their
obligation
to
keep
secret
the
information
collected
,
and
that
they
were
aware
of
the
heavy
penalties
for
any
breach
of
confidence
.
(
c
)
The
Enumeration
.
The
basis
of
the
enumeration
was
,
as
previously
,
that
forms
should
be
completed
for
every
private
household
,
and
for
every
hospital
,
hotel
or
other
similar
establishment
under
arrangements
made
by
the
persons
in
charge
.
The
normal
private
household
is
the
family
type
with
husband
,
wife
and
children
,
but
persons
living
alone
or
a
group
of
two
or
more
persons
living
together
also
constituted
households
for
the
census
.
Where
accommodation
is
sub-let
and
the
occupants
live
on
their
own
,
they
would
be
counted
as
a
household
,
but
persons
living
with
a
household
who
usually
have
at
least
one
meal
a
day
provided
by
that
household
while
in
residence
are
treated
as
belonging
to
that
household
.
#
222
<
266
TEXT
H2
>
MINISTRY
OF
HEALTH
DEPARTMENT
OF
HEALTH
FOR
SCOTLAND
DRUG
ADDICTION
Report
of
the
Interdepartmental
Committee
INTERDEPARTMENTAL
COMMITTEE
ON
DRUG
ADDICTION
REPORT
To
The
Rt
.
Hon
.
J.
Enoch
Powell
,
M.B.E.
,
M.P.
,
Minister
of
Health
.
The
Rt
.
Hon
.
John
Maclay
,
C.M.G.
,
M.P.
,
Secretary
of
State
for
Scotland
.
Appointment
1
.
We
were
appointed
on
3rd
June
,
1958
,
with
the
following
terms
of
reference
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
to
review
,
in
the
light
of
more
recent
developments
,
the
advice
given
by
the
Departmental
Committee
on
Morphine
and
Heroin
Addiction
in
1926
;
to
consider
whether
any
revised
advice
should
also
cover
other
drugs
liable
to
produce
addiction
or
to
be
habit-forming
;
to
consider
whether
there
is
a
medical
need
to
provide
special
,
including
institutional
,
treatment
outside
the
resources
already
available
,
for
persons
addicted
to
drugs
;
and
to
make
recommendations
,
including
proposals
for
any
administrative
measures
that
may
seem
expedient
,
to
the
Minister
of
Health
and
the
Secretary
of
State
for
Scotland
''
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Procedure
2
.
We
have
held
eleven
meetings
.
We
decided
as
a
first
step
to
seek
information
from
a
number
of
organisations
and
persons
having
an
interest
in
the
questions
before
us
and
at
a
later
stage
we
arranged
for
publication
of
a
press
notice
inviting
anybody
interested
to
submit
representations
.
We
compiled
a
list
of
the
points
which
we
thought
were
of
importance
,
but
we
made
it
clear
that
the
replies
need
not
be
confined
to
these
particular
items
.
As
a
general
rule
we
did
not
ask
for
oral
evidence
,
though
we
found
it
an
advantage
in
certain
instances
.
Appendix
=1
gives
a
list
of
the
bodies
and
persons
consulted
.
The
Department
of
Health
for
Scotland
,
the
Home
Office
and
the
Ministry
of
Health
submitted
evidence
to
us
;
officers
of
these
Departments
attended
our
meetings
and
have
given
us
valuable
assistance
.
Interim
Report
3
.
On
23rd
November
,
1959
,
we
submitted
an
Interim
Report
.
This
dealt
with
two
questions
which
arose
from
our
terms
of
reference
and
which
had
been
brought
specially
to
our
notice
.
First
,
we
were
asked
to
examine
the
risks
attending
the
abuse
of
carbromal
and
bromvaletone
and
preparations
containing
these
substances
.
The
Poisons
Board
had
already
considered
this
problem
but
,
in
the
absence
of
sufficient
evidence
that
these
compounds
were
widely
abused
,
had
not
recommended
them
for
control
as
``
poisons
''
under
the
Pharmacy
and
Poisons
Act
,
1933
.
4
.
On
examination
of
the
evidence
it
became
clear
to
us
that
carbromal
and
bromvaletone
were
examples
of
a
number
of
drugs
on
sale
to
the
public
which
were
not
appropriate
for
restriction
to
supply
on
prescription
under
the
Dangerous
Drugs
Act
,
1951
,
or
the
Therapeutic
Substances
Act
,
1956
,
and
had
not
so
far
been
recommended
for
control
as
poisons
.
5
.
We
recommended
that
,
in
general
,
any
drug
or
pharmaceutical
preparation
which
has
an
action
on
the
central
nervous
system
and
is
liable
to
produce
physical
or
psychological
deterioration
should
be
confined
to
supply
on
prescription
and
that
an
independent
expert
body
should
be
responsible
for
advising
which
substances
should
be
so
controlled
.
6
.
As
an
interim
and
urgent
measure
,
the
Secretary
of
State
for
the
Home
Department
,
on
the
recommendation
of
the
Poisons
Board
,
has
made
Rules
under
which
certain
substances
having
an
action
on
the
central
nervous
system
are
included
in
a
new
list
of
substances
which
may
be
sold
by
retail
only
on
the
prescription
of
a
duly
qualified
medical
practitioner
,
registered
dentist
,
registered
veterinary
surgeon
or
registered
veterinary
practitioner
.
7
.
We
are
glad
to
note
the
action
that
has
been
taken
and
we
hope
that
arrangements
will
be
made
to
ensure
that
,
as
other
preparations
affecting
the
central
nervous
system
become
available
,
they
too
will
be
brought
to
the
notice
of
the
Poisons
Board
,
or
such
other
advisory
body
as
may
in
due
course
be
appointed
for
the
purpose
,
to
consider
whether
there
are
sufficient
grounds
for
restricting
any
of
them
also
to
supply
on
prescription
.
8
.
The
second
part
of
our
Interim
Report
was
devoted
to
anaesthetists
who
become
addicted
to
the
gases
and
vapours
which
they
use
in
the
course
of
their
professional
duties
.
We
ascertained
that
the
incidence
of
this
irregularity
was
very
small
indeed
.
However
,
over
a
period
of
eleven
years
,
patients
'
lives
had
been
endangered
in
two
known
instances
.
9
.
We
were
assured
by
our
expert
witnesses
on
this
subject
that
,
with
the
apparatus
at
present
to
hand
,
the
preliminary
sniffing
of
the
gases
immediately
before
administering
them
to
a
patient
was
a
recognised
and
necessary
precaution
.
We
accepted
this
.
1
.
In
view
of
the
heavy
and
direct
responsibility
carried
by
every
anaesthetist
we
were
convinced
that
anyone
addicted
to
the
inhalation
of
gases
and
vapours
should
never
be
entrusted
with
their
administration
.
Intervention
in
the
first
instance
,
we
thought
,
should
be
by
the
anaesthetist
's
professional
colleagues
.
The
ethical
questions
arising
have
been
discussed
between
Ministers
and
representatives
of
the
medical
profession
and
we
are
glad
to
see
that
a
memorandum
embodying
the
agreed
arrangements
was
sent
to
hospital
authorities
in
England
and
Wales
on
27th
May
,
196
,
and
that
one
was
sent
to
hospital
authorities
in
Scotland
on
18th
August
,
196
.
Report
of
the
Departmental
Committee
on
Morphine
and
Heroin
Addiction
(
the
``
Rolleston
Committee
''
)
1926
11
.
The
main
tasks
of
the
Rolleston
Committee
,
whose
advice
we
were
invited
to
review
,
were
to
advise
on
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
a
)
the
circumstances
,
if
any
,
in
which
the
supply
of
morphine
and
heroin
,
and
preparations
containing
these
substances
,
to
persons
addicted
to
those
drugs
might
be
regarded
as
medically
advisable
;
(
b
)
the
precautions
which
medical
practitioners
administering
or
prescribing
morphine
or
heroin
should
adopt
to
avoid
abuse
and
any
administrative
measures
that
seemed
expedient
to
secure
observance
of
those
precautions
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
12
.
Through
the
system
of
records
and
inspection
then
in
operation
cases
were
brought
to
the
notice
of
the
Home
Office
at
that
time
in
which
exceptionally
large
quantities
of
morphine
and
heroin
had
been
supplied
to
particular
practitioners
or
prescribed
for
individual
cases
.
On
further
enquiry
it
was
ascertained
that
sometimes
the
doctor
had
ordered
these
drugs
simply
to
satisfy
the
craving
of
the
addict
;
in
some
instances
there
was
a
doubt
whether
the
supply
was
for
6bona
fide
medical
treatment
;
in
other
cases
the
drugs
had
been
prescribed
in
large
quantities
either
to
persons
previously
unknown
to
the
practitioner
or
to
a
patient
receiving
supplies
elsewhere
;
occasionally
,
large
supplies
had
been
used
by
practitioners
for
self-administration
.
13
.
It
appeared
then
that
in
some
circumstances
dangerous
drugs
were
being
supplied
in
contravention
of
the
intention
of
Parliament
that
a
doctor
should
be
authorised
to
supply
drugs
only
so
far
as
was
necessary
for
the
practice
of
his
profession
.
Before
deciding
on
measures
to
secure
proper
observance
of
the
law
,
it
was
felt
necessary
to
have
some
authoritative
medical
advice
on
various
aspects
of
the
treatment
of
addiction
,
the
use
of
dangerous
drugs
in
medical
treatment
,
and
the
action
which
might
be
taken
where
a
doctor
appeared
to
have
misused
his
authority
to
possess
and
supply
them
.
14
.
The
Rolleston
Committee
's
recommendations
in
1926
on
the
supply
of
morphine
and
heroin
to
addicts
to
these
drugs
and
on
the
use
of
drugs
in
treatment
are
discussed
later
in
this
Report
.
They
have
,
up
to
now
,
been
included
in
the
Memorandum
on
the
Dangerous
Drugs
Act
and
Regulations
which
is
prepared
by
the
Home
Office
for
the
information
of
doctors
and
dentists
.
15
.
As
a
result
of
the
Rolleston
Committee
's
proposals
for
administrative
measures
,
amendments
were
made
to
the
Dangerous
Drugs
Regulations
in
1926
to
the
following
effect
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
=1
)
Provision
was
made
for
the
constitution
of
a
tribunal
to
which
the
Secretary
of
State
could
refer
cases
in
which
,
in
his
opinion
,
there
was
reason
to
think
that
a
duly
qualified
practitioner
might
be
supplying
,
administering
or
prescribing
drugs
either
for
himself
or
other
persons
otherwise
than
as
required
for
purposes
of
medical
treatment
.
(
=2
)
The
Secretary
of
State
was
empowered
,
on
the
recommendation
of
a
tribunal
,
to
withdraw
a
doctor
's
authority
to
possess
and
supply
dangerous
drugs
and
to
direct
that
such
a
doctor
,
or
a
doctor
convicted
of
an
offence
under
the
Act
,
should
not
issue
prescriptions
for
dangerous
drugs
.
(
=3
)
It
was
made
clear
that
prescriptions
should
only
be
given
by
a
duly
qualified
medical
practitioner
when
required
for
purposes
of
medical
treatment
.
(
=4
)
It
was
made
an
offence
for
a
person
who
was
receiving
treatment
from
one
doctor
to
obtain
a
supply
of
dangerous
drugs
from
a
second
doctor
without
disclosing
that
he
was
being
supplied
by
the
first
doctor
.
(
=5
)
All
doctors
,
dentists
and
veterinary
surgeons
were
required
to
keep
appropriate
records
of
all
dangerous
drugs
obtained
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
With
the
exception
of
provisions
relating
to
tribunals
,
which
we
discuss
later
,
all
these
amendments
remain
in
the
current
regulations
.
The
changed
situation
16
.
In
the
thirty-four
years
since
the
Rolleston
Committee
reported
there
have
been
developments
in
two
directions
which
are
of
interest
to
our
own
Committee
.
On
the
one
hand
pharmaceutical
research
has
produced
a
number
of
new
analgesic
drugs
,
many
of
which
are
capable
of
producing
addiction
.
Some
of
these
have
been
derived
from
opium
and
others
have
been
produced
synthetically
.
It
is
possible
that
many
more
addiction-producing
drugs
will
be
produced
.
A
potent
analgesic
which
is
not
addiction-producing
has
so
far
not
been
forthcoming
.
We
have
had
to
direct
our
attention
to
the
question
whether
these
drugs
should
be
used
with
the
same
precautions
and
subjected
to
the
same
control
as
the
morphine
and
heroin
considered
by
the
Rolleston
Committee
.
17
.
The
second
development
has
been
in
the
methods
of
treatment
of
drug
addiction
.
The
withdrawal
from
addicts
of
the
drug
to
which
they
are
addicted
has
been
the
subject
of
experiment
in
several
countries
and
particularly
in
the
United
States
of
America
.
These
experiments
have
included
the
substitution
of
newer
addiction-producing
drugs
and
their
subsequent
gradual
withdrawal
,
and
also
the
use
of
other
new
drugs
,
such
as
tranquillizers
,
for
the
alleviation
of
the
withdrawal
symptoms
.
It
has
therefore
been
necessary
to
consider
whether
there
are
still
circumstances
in
which
the
continued
administration
of
dangerous
drugs
,
even
under
the
conditions
strictly
defined
by
the
Rolleston
Committee
,
can
be
justified
.
18
.
We
therefore
had
to
consider
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
=1
)
whether
any
new
advice
could
be
brought
effectively
to
the
notice
of
doctors
and
dentists
;
(
=2
)
whether
the
principles
underlying
the
advice
could
be
emphasised
clearly
to
avoid
misinterpretation
;
(
=3
)
whether
any
action
was
necessary
to
prevent
the
unjustifiable
prescribing
of
dangerous
drugs
by
some
doctors
;
(
=4
)
whether
there
was
any
way
of
preventing
the
unjustified
use
of
dangerous
drugs
by
any
doctor
for
himself
or
for
members
of
his
family
;
(
=5
)
the
suggestion
made
in
certain
international
organizations
that
Governments
might
set
up
special
institutions
for
the
treatment
,
care
and
rehabilitation
of
addicts
on
a
compulsory
basis
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
19
.
In
addition
there
has
been
an
increase
in
the
use
by
doctors
and
by
the
general
public
of
drugs
liable
to
cause
habituation
.
Because
they
do
not
give
rise
to
ill-effects
substantially
the
same
as
,
or
analogous
to
,
those
produced
by
morphine
or
cocaine
they
are
not
within
the
scope
of
international
agreements
.
We
have
considered
this
development
.
Definitions
adopted
2
.
From
the
outset
we
felt
it
necessary
to
have
a
clear
and
consistent
idea
of
the
phenomena
confronting
us
.
We
therefore
adopted
the
following
definitions
,
realising
that
they
are
somewhat
arbitrary
and
may
need
to
be
revised
in
the
light
of
increasing
knowledge
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
Drug
Addiction
is
a
state
of
periodic
or
chronic
intoxication
produced
by
the
repeated
consumption
of
a
drug
(
natural
or
synthetic
)
;
its
characteristics
include
:
(
1
)
an
overpowering
desire
or
need
(
compulsion
)
to
continue
taking
the
drug
and
to
obtain
it
by
any
means
,
(
2
)
a
tendency
to
increase
the
dose
,
though
some
patients
may
remain
indefinitely
on
a
stationary
dose
,
(
3
)
a
psychological
and
physical
dependence
on
the
effects
of
the
drug
,
(
4
)
the
appearance
of
a
characteristic
abstinence
syndrome
in
a
subject
from
whom
the
drug
is
withdrawn
,
(
5
)
an
effect
detrimental
to
the
individual
and
to
society
.
Drug
Habituation
(
habit
)
is
a
condition
resulting
from
the
repeated
consumption
of
a
drug
.
#
24
<
267
TEXT
H3
>
This
arrangement
has
proved
helpful
,
particularly
when
the
teacher
of
the
class
takes
both
sections
.
It
is
still
all
too
common
to
find
that
two
or
more
teachers
have
to
share
the
instruction
of
the
same
class
.
While
the
staffing
position
may
occasionally
make
this
inevitable
,
it
is
rarely
a
satisfactory
measure
and
should
be
avoided
wherever
possible
,
especially
with
first-year
classes
.
Modern
language
specialists
have
as
part
of
their
training
to
spend
a
considerable
period
in
the
country
whose
language
they
are
principally
engaged
in
teaching
.
It
is
encouraging
to
note
that
a
commendable
number
of
teachers
continue
to
go
abroad
regularly
in
order
to
further
their
own
knowledge
of
the
language
and
to
maintain
contacts
with
the
country
.
More
teachers
than
formerly
now
complete
the
requirements
of
residence
abroad
for
a
second
or
even
a
third
language
;
the
recent
reduction
in
the
period
of
residence
required
of
honours
graduates
for
recognition
in
a
second
language
is
undoubtedly
making
this
easier
to
accomplish
.
Foreign
assistants
(
French
,
German
,
Swiss
,
Austrian
,
Spanish
,
and
Italian
)
are
being
employed
in
increasing
numbers
throughout
the
country
.
This
session
there
are
in
all
126
such
assistants
.
Through
their
own
personal
knowledge
and
experience
these
young
assistants
can
do
much
to
bring
to
life
the
study
of
their
home
country
and
they
can
give
the
pupils
valuable
practice
in
understanding
and
speaking
the
foreign
language
.
They
are
usually
students
,
not
trained
teachers
,
and
consequently
their
work
is
most
effective
when
they
receive
adequate
help
and
guidance
from
the
regular
teachers
.
A
few
exchanges
have
also
been
arranged
between
Scottish
and
foreign
practising
teachers
and
have
,
on
the
whole
,
been
very
successful
.
Accommodation
and
Equipment
Accommodation
,
although
still
restricted
in
some
schools
,
has
mainly
been
adequate
and
with
the
building
of
new
schools
and
the
modernization
of
others
there
has
recently
been
a
marked
improvement
in
teaching
conditions
throughout
the
country
.
The
majority
of
teachers
now
have
a
room
of
their
own
,
in
which
they
can-
and
frequently
do-
develop
an
appropriate
background
as
an
aid
to
their
instruction
by
the
use
of
wall
pictures
,
posters
,
maps
,
models
,
reference
books
,
and
the
like
.
The
number
and
variety
of
wall-maps
provided
is
,
however
,
disappointing
.
The
importance
for
the
development
of
good
oral
work
of
allocating
to
modern
language
teachers
rooms
which
are
relatively
free
from
outside
noise
and
disturbance
has
not
always
been
sufficiently
appreciated
.
Both
the
quality
and
the
supply
of
text-books
have
improved
greatly
of
late
.
In
particular
,
there
has
been
a
welcome
increase
in
the
provision
of
supplementary
reading
material
.
The
co-operation
of
educational
publishers
in
meeting
the
demand
for
more
modern
and
more
attractive
books
is
much
appreciated
.
Library
facilities
in
modern
languages
vary
greatly
from
school
to
school
.
In
some
schools
only
a
few
dictionaries
and
reference
books
are
available
,
while
in
others
there
is
an
ample
supply
of
suitable
books
.
Particularly
in
some
of
the
new
schools
,
a
stock
of
attractive
books
likely
to
appeal
to
the
younger
pupils
has
been
built
up
in
addition
to
the
more
usual
works
for
the
older
pupils
.
The
use
of
dictionaries
with
simple
definitions
in
the
foreign
language
seems
to
be
growing
and
is
to
be
recommended
.
A
number
of
schools
now
spend
part
of
their
library
allocation
on
subscriptions
to
worthwhile
foreign
magazines
and
have
found
that
these
prove
both
useful
and
popular
.
Most
secondary
schools
possess
various
teaching
aids
such
as
wireless
sets
,
record-players
,
tape-recorders
,
and
film
or
film-strip
projectors
.
Many
modern
language
teachers
make
occasional
use
of
these
aids
,
but
only
a
few
use
them
systematically
as
an
integral
part
of
their
work
.
Courses
in
Modern
Languages
Syllabuses
for
Certificate
courses
are
at
present
being
re-organised
because
of
the
forthcoming
introduction
of
the
new
Ordinary
grade
of
the
Scottish
Certificate
of
Education
.
Until
now
,
in
far
too
many
schools
,
there
has
been
little
differentiation
between
the
language
courses
planned
for
the
ablest
sections
and
those
followed
by
the
other
sections
.
Where
a
difference
has
been
made
,
it
has
often
been
no
more
than
that
the
lowest
sections
in
any
given
year
have
been
allowed
to
proceed
at
a
rather
slower
speed
but
with
no
modification
of
the
content
of
the
course
or
of
the
methods
used
.
It
seems
unlikely
that
schools
will
meantime
make
fundamental
changes
in
the
modern
language
syllabuses
designed
for
their
ablest
pupils
,
but
already
more
courses
are
being
planned
specifically
to
meet
the
needs
of
those
pupils
who
,
at
least
in
the
first
instance
,
are
unlikely
to
pursue
the
study
of
a
language
to
the
highest
level
.
This
diversification
of
syllabuses
is
welcome
.
It
can
be
carried
out
all
the
more
easily
now
that
few
schools
set
a
common
examination
for
all
the
classes
in
each
year
and
there
is
in
consequence
no
longer
any
necessity
for
all
groups
to
attempt
to
cover
exactly
the
same
work
in
the
same
time
.
If
more
suitable
courses
are
developed
,
it
is
to
be
hoped
that
many
of
those
pupils
who
at
present
are
discouraged
by
their
inability
to
keep
abreast
of
the
work
set
may
find
it
possible
to
continue
their
language
study
with
profit
.
In
some
junior
secondary
schools
and
departments
the
syllabus
has
been
essentially
the
same
as
if
the
pupils
were
to
become
candidates
for
the
Scottish
Leaving
Certificate
examination
and
it
has
proved
much
too
difficult
for
the
pupils
concerned
.
In
a
number
of
others
,
however
,
there
has
been
an
encouraging
effort
to
develop
non-examination
courses
which
would
be
more
in
keeping
with
the
needs
and
interests
of
the
pupils
.
Much
has
been
done
to
awaken
interest
in
the
foreign
country
.
The
approach
to
the
language
itself
has
been
lively
,
good
use
being
made
of
activity
methods
and
of
whatever
ancillary
aids
were
available
.
The
main
emphasis
has
been
placed
on
learning
to
understand
the
spoken
and
written
language
and
to
speak
it
simply
but
naturally
.
The
results
in
classes
following
such
courses
suggest
that
further
experiment
along
these
and
similar
lines
would
prove
rewarding
.
It
is
possible
that
some
of
the
pupils
in
these
classes
may
continue
at
school
and
sit
the
Ordinary
grade
of
the
Scottish
Certificate
of
Education
.
The
type
of
course
they
have
been
following
should
form
a
sound
basis
for
Ordinary
grade
studies
provided
the
pupils
have
the
necessary
linguistic
ability
to
proceed
to
the
examination
.
The
Work
of
the
Schools
If
one
considers
as
a
whole
the
work
done
in
modern
languages
in
Scottish
schools
during
the
last
few
years
,
there
is
no
doubt
that
the
most
significant
advance
has
been
in
the
field
of
understanding
by
ear
and
speaking
the
foreign
language
.
This
does
not
mean
that
there
is
no
room
for
further
improvement
,
but
certainly
much
has
already
been
accomplished
.
The
progress
in
this
aspect
of
language
learning
is
most
noticeable
in
the
ready
understanding
and
willing
response
of
pupils
in
the
early
years
of
both
junior
and
senior
secondary
schools
and
again
in
the
fluency
and
confidence
with
which
some
of
the
pupils
from
the
highest
classes
express
themselves
when
they
go
abroad
and
in
their
general
ability
to
profit
from
these
visits
.
On
the
other
hand
,
the
most
disappointing
part
of
the
course
in
a
considerable
number
of
schools
is
the
period
preceding
the
Scottish
Leaving
Certificate
examination
.
This
is
probably
due
to
two
factors
.
In
the
first
place
,
many
pupils
have
initially
been
pushed
on
too
rapidly
,
with
the
result
that
much
of
the
basic
work
has
not
been
adequately
consolidated
and
the
weaknesses
become
more
evident
as
the
course
proceeds
.
In
the
second
place
,
many
teachers
are
not
convinced
that
the
methods
they
have
been
using
in
the
early
years
can
lead
to
good
examination
results
,
and
they
therefore
discard
them
in
favour
of
more
traditional
methods
.
In
consequence
of
this
abrupt
change
,
much
of
the
valuable
work
done
in
the
first
two
years
is
lost
and
the
results
obtained
are
generally
far
from
commensurate
with
the
effort
expended
by
both
teachers
and
pupils
.
This
is
fortunately
not
true
of
all
schools
.
Where
there
has
been
adequate
consolidation
and
development
of
the
work
has
been
uninterrupted
throughout
the
course
,
the
pupils
have
shown
that
the
examination
is
well
within
their
reach
and
have
in
addition
usually
developed
a
genuine
interest
in
both
the
language
and
the
country
.
In
order
to
give
a
more
detailed
appraisal
of
the
work
done
in
modern
language
courses
,
it
is
convenient
to
consider
separately
the
different
facets
of
language
study
.
Nevertheless
it
must
be
emphasized
that
,
if
language
teaching
is
to
be
successful
,
there
can
be
no
question
of
dividing
up
the
work
into
rigid
compartments
.
It
is
essential
that
all
activities
should
be
closely
integrated
so
that
the
language
always
remains
a
living
entity
.
As
has
already
been
indicated
,
there
have
been
significant
advances
in
the
oral
and
aural
aspects
of
language
teaching
in
the
early
years
of
the
course
.
The
initial
training
in
pronunciation
is
usually
carefully
given
and
practised
.
Syllabification
and
the
typical
intonation
of
the
foreign
language
,
however
,
are
rarely
taught
with
equal
thoroughness
,
so
that
what
is
said
often
sounds
less
convincing
than
it
otherwise
would
.
Instruction
in
many
schools
is
,
in
the
early
stages
,
based
on
the
regular
use
of
the
spoken
language
in
class
and
on
oral
practice
of
common
vocabulary
and
speech
patterns
.
By
the
end
of
the
second
year
,
pupils
in
these
schools
show
a
pleasing
ability
to
understand
the
spoken
language
and
some
confidence
in
speaking
it
within
the
limits
of
their
naturally
restricted
vocabulary
.
These
results
are
all
the
more
praiseworthy
because
it
is
in
these
early
years
that
the
teachers
frequently
have
to
contend
with
very
large
numbers
of
pupils
in
each
class
.
In
the
later
years
the
pupils
continue
to
develop
their
understanding
of
the
spoken
language
and
seem
to
find
this
one
of
the
most
enjoyable
parts
of
their
language
work
.
Sometimes
too
much
time
is
spent
on
aural
comprehension
as
a
separate
activity
,
but
more
and
more
teachers
are
discarding
this
practice
since
they
have
realized
that
,
if
they
regularly
use
the
spoken
language
in
class
and
occasionally
read
aloud
a
short
passage
from
the
reading
book
or
some
other
text
,
they
do
not
require
to
devote
much
time
to
formal
tests
of
aural
comprehension
.
Practice
in
listening
to
new
voices
is
given
in
a
considerable
number
of
schools
by
the
use
of
broadcast
lessons
and
with
the
help
of
the
foreign
assistant
.
These
lessons
are
most
effective
if
they
are
not
isolated
from
the
rest
of
the
work
but
are
followed
up
in
later
lessons
,
and
used
,
for
example
,
as
a
basis
for
conversation
,
vocabulary
work
,
or
free
composition
.
The
initial
oral
training
is
too
rarely
continued
and
developed
in
the
later
stages
and
many
pupils
do
not
progress
beyond
the
standard
of
speech
they
had
reached
by
the
end
of
the
second
year
.
Many
teachers
feel
that
they
can
not
afford
the
time
necessary
for
the
development
of
oral
work
,
but
in
most
cases
it
is
not
additional
time
which
is
required
so
much
as
more
systematic
and
purposeful
training
in
the
correct
use
of
more
difficult
speech
forms
.
For
example
,
the
time
which
is
so
often
spent
on
cursory
and
frequently
inaccurate
oral
reading
of
long
passages
could
be
better
applied
to
developing
the
pupils
'
command
of
the
spoken
language
and
to
bringing
into
regular
use
some
of
the
new
structures
and
vocabulary
that
occur
in
the
various
texts
studied
.
Such
oral
practice
serves
to
promote
oral
fluency
and
accuracy
and
at
the
same
time
it
paves
the
way
for
a
corresponding
development
of
written
work
.
Not
only
is
bright
,
vigorous
oral
teaching
beneficial
in
widening
the
knowledge
of
the
language
,
but
it
also
has
a
most
stimulating
effect
on
the
pupils'
morale
and
willingness
to
learn
.
One
other
aspect
of
oral
work-
the
memorization
and
speaking
of
prose
and
verse-
tends
to
be
considered
by
many
teachers
as
quite
extraneous
to
the
normal
class
work
.
Some
teachers
,
however
,
are
making
good
use
in
the
earlier
years
of
the
learning
by
heart
of
short
,
carefully
chosen
passages
from
the
course-book
or
the
reader
or
of
short
dramatic
scenes
as
a
means
of
consolidating
new
points
of
grammar
,
of
increasing
vocabulary
,
and
of
encouraging
correctness
and
fluency
of
speech
.
#
246
<
268
TEXT
H4
>
Nevertheless
,
average
net
family
income
was
appreciably
higher
in
families
with
several
children
than
in
those
with
only
one
,
many
of
which
were
incomplete
families
of
younger
parents
with
lower
earnings
,
and
of
course
with
lower
tax
reliefs
and
no
family
allowances
.
The
rise
in
net
family
incomes
between
1954
and
1959
was
greatest
for
childless
couples
,
especially
older
couples
(
probably
because
of
the
increase
in
retirement
pensions
)
,
and
somewhat
greater
in
small
than
in
large
families
.
Expenditure
and
Consumption
69
.
Table
24
gives
indices
of
domestic
food
expenditure
per
head
and
quantities
purchased
by
older
and
younger
couples
and
families
with
different
numbers
of
children
,
with
1954
as
the
base
year
.
The
quantity
index
was
calculated
by
dividing
the
expenditure
index
by
a
price
index
of
the
``
Fisher
Ideal
''
type
,
constructed
for
each
group
separately
.
The
quantity
index
is
thus
confined
to
food
purchases
and
takes
no
account
of
changes
in
free
supplies
.
Compared
with
1958
,
the
expenditure
index
for
1959
showed
increases
of
4
to
6
per
cent
for
couples
without
children
and
those
with
one
child
,
and
much
smaller
changes
for
couples
with
several
children
.
The
quantity
index
,
which
has
risen
only
slowly
since
1956
,
was
almost
unchanged
in
1959
for
couples
with
two
or
more
children
,
but
rose
by
3
per
cent
in
the
older
two-adult
households
and
by
1-2
per
cent
for
younger
childless
couples
and
couples
with
one
child
.
<
TABLE
>
7
.
Table
27
gives
the
total
domestic
food
expenditure
and
value
of
consumption
per
person
per
week
in
1959
in
households
of
different
composition
.
Percentage
standard
errors
of
these
estimates
are
given
in
Table
1
of
Appendix
A
.
All
types
of
household
spent
more
than
in
the
previous
year
except
families
with
three
children
,
whose
expenditure
had
risen
sharply
in
1958
.
The
increases
ranged
from
2s
.
7d
.
per
person
per
week
in
the
residual
group
of
households
with
adolescents
but
no
children
and
1s
.
8d
.
in
older
two-adult
households
to
4d
.
in
the
families
with
two
and
with
four
or
more
children
.
The
value
of
free
food
was
greatest
(
1s
.
2d
.
to
1s
.
4d
.
per
person
per
week
)
in
the
five
types
of
household
containing
no
children
,
and
varied
between
9d
.
and
11d
.
in
households
with
children
,
except
in
the
largest
families
for
which
the
average
was
only
5d.
,
as
in
1958
.
In
families
with
three
children
,
the
slight
fall
in
expenditure
was
made
good
by
an
increase
in
the
value
of
free
food
.
The
value
of
consumption
per
person
per
week
in
1959
ranged
from
41s
.
7d
.
for
younger
childless
couples
to
19s
.
5d
.
in
families
with
four
or
more
children
;
in
1958
the
range
was
from
4s
.
3d
.
to
19s
.
1d
.
71
.
Table
27
includes
an
index
comparing
the
``
price
of
energy
''
for
the
various
types
of
household
with
that
for
all
households
in
the
sample
.
As
in
1958
,
younger
couples
paid
some
12
1/2
per
cent
more
per
calorie
than
the
national
average
,
and
families
with
four
or
more
children
19
per
cent
less
.
The
only
substantial
change
was
in
families
with
three
children
,
for
whom
the
index
declined
from
91
to
88
.
Table
27
also
shows
the
corresponding
values
of
an
index
which
compares
the
prices
paid
by
different
types
of
household
for
the
commodities
constituting
the
average
household
diet
in
1959
.
For
all
foods
the
range
was
from
3.6
per
cent
above
the
national
average
in
younger
two-adult
households
to
4.8
per
cent
below
in
families
with
four
or
more
children
,
compared
with
+3.6
to
-5.4
per
cent
in
1958
and
+2.8
to
-2.6
per
cent
in
1957
.
As
with
the
price
of
energy
index
,
the
only
noteworthy
change
was
for
households
with
three
children
,
in
which
the
index
fell
by
1.8
to
97.5
per
cent
of
the
average
for
all
households
in
the
sample
.
The
price
ranges
for
milk
,
cheese
,
sugar
,
bread
and
flour
were
very
narrow
.
For
most
other
foods
younger
childless
couples
paid
the
highest
average
prices
and
large
families
the
lowest
,
the
price
gradients
being
steepest
for
carcase
meat
(
+7
to
-7
per
cent
)
,
``
other
''
fish
(
+8
to
-11
)
,
``
other
''
vegetables
(
+9
to
-9
)
and
beverages
other
than
tea
(
+12
to
-16
)
.
72
.
Details
of
expenditure
and
consumption
per
head
are
given
in
Tables
28
and
29
.
Most
groups
obtained
slightly
less
liquid
milk
than
in
1958
,
the
greatest
decrease
(
from
5.24
to
5.8
pints
per
head
per
week
)
occurring
in
younger
two-adult
households
.
Table
25
summarizes
the
changes
in
consumption
of
liquid
milk
(
including
welfare
and
school
milk
)
between
1954
and
1959
by
this
group
and
by
classified
households
containing
children
or
adolescents
.
Consumption
by
younger
childless
couples
declined
throughout
this
period
,
but
that
of
the
smaller
families
was
maintained
except
for
the
slight
fall
in
1959
.
In
the
largest
families
,
particularly
those
containing
four
or
more
children
,
there
was
a
tendency
for
consumption
to
increase
between
1955
and
1957
,
and
thereafter
to
decline
.
Graduated
scales
of
family
allowances
were
introduced
in
October
1956
,
and
the
welfare
milk
subsidy
was
reduced
in
April
1957
.
Despite
appreciably
higher
average
prices
for
natural
cheese
in
1959
than
in
the
previous
year
,
consumption
fell
only
slightly
in
most
groups
;
the
decrease
was
greatest
(
from
3.68
oz
.
to
3.2
oz
.
per
head
per
week
)
for
younger
childless
couples
,
who
transferred
much
of
their
demand
to
cheaper
varieties
.
<
TABLE
>
73
.
All
groups
,
except
families
containing
three
or
more
children
,
increased
their
expenditure
on
meat
,
but
total
consumption
was
much
the
same
as
in
1958
,
although
there
was
some
replacement
of
beef
(
which
continued
to
be
in
short
supply
)
by
mutton
and
lamb
.
All
groups
spent
more
on
fish
,
and
most
increased
their
consumption
,
particularly
of
canned
fish
.
Eggs
were
cheaper
than
in
the
previous
year
and
consumption
increased
in
nearly
all
groups
despite
fewer
free
supplies
.
74
.
All
types
of
household
substituted
margarine
for
butter
in
1959
because
of
higher
butter
prices
,
but
all
except
the
largest
families
continued
to
buy
more
butter
than
margarine
.
Total
consumption
of
butter
and
margarine
declined
only
in
households
containing
children
.
The
displacement
of
margarine
by
butter
in
1958
,
when
butter
was
exceptionally
cheap
,
appears
to
have
had
some
lasting
effect
;
the
average
price
of
butter
in
1959
was
higher
than
in
1957
,
yet
butter
purchases
in
1959
,
although
smaller
than
in
1958
,
were
greater
than
in
1957
except
in
families
with
four
or
more
children
or
with
adolescents
but
no
children
.
75
.
The
smaller
families
and
the
residual
groups
of
households
containing
children
reduced
their
consumption
of
sugar
and
of
preserves
,
but
in
all
other
types
of
household
a
decline
in
purchases
of
the
one
was
accompanied
by
an
increase
in
consumption
of
the
other
.
76
.
Most
groups
spent
slightly
less
on
potatoes
than
in
the
previous
year
,
but
consumption
was
maintained
except
in
families
with
more
than
one
child
and
in
the
unclassified
households
with
children
or
adolescents
.
All
groups
except
families
with
four
or
more
children
or
with
adolescents
but
no
children
consumed
more
fresh
green
vegetables
,
especially
in
the
first
half
of
the
year
,
although
most
reduced
their
consumption
of
other
vegetables
.
Purchases
of
quick-frozen
peas
and
beans
generally
increased
,
but
extremely
wide
group
differences
persisted
,
the
averages
ranging
from
.1
oz
.
per
head
per
week
in
families
with
four
or
more
children
to
.9
oz
.
per
head
in
younger
two-adult
households
;
average
consumption
by
older
couples
and
other
wholly-adult
households
was
.5
oz
.
per
head
per
week
.
The
two
latter
groups
consumed
much
smaller
quantities
per
head
of
canned
vegetables
and
canned
and
bottled
tomatoes
than
any
other
group
,
and
much
smaller
quantities
of
canned
and
bottled
fruit
than
younger
childless
couples
;
in
households
containing
children
,
consumption
of
canned
fruit
fell
off
sharply
with
increasing
family
size
,
but
there
was
no
regular
gradation
in
purchases
of
canned
vegetables
and
canned
tomatoes
.
All
types
of
household
benefited
from
the
improved
supplies
and
lower
prices
of
fresh
fruit
compared
with
1958
,
but
the
increase
in
consumption
was
least
in
families
containing
children
.
77
.
Total
bread
consumption
was
virtually
unchanged
,
although
most
types
of
household
bought
less
white
bread
and
more
rolls
and
speciality
breads
than
in
1958
.
Most
groups
increased
their
purchases
of
puddings
,
cakes
and
biscuits
,
but
obtained
less
flour
.
78
.
Regression
estimates
of
the
expenditure
on
different
commodities
attributable
to
the
adult
couple
and
each
additional
child
in
a
selected
group
of
households
consisting
of
childless
couples
(
both
under
55
)
and
couples
with
different
numbers
of
children
were
given
for
1952-56
in
Table
39
of
the
Annual
Report
for
1956
.
The
younger
childless
couples
are
broadly
comparable
in
age
and
family
income
with
the
family
households
,
so
that
differences
in
food
expenditure
may
be
associated
with
the
presence
of
children
.
The
analysis
has
been
repeated
for
1957
,
1958
and
1959
,
but
the
results
will
not
be
given
6in
extenso
.
Household
food
expenditure
in
1959
averaged
8s
.
9d
.
for
younger
couples
and
92s
.
1d.
,
12s
.
d.
,
111s
.
9d.
,
and
126s
.
3d
.
for
two-adult
households
containing
respectively
one
,
two
,
three
and
four
or
more
(
average
4.64
)
children
under
15
.
From
a
straight
regression
line
fitted
to
these
averages
,
the
basic
element
in
household
food
expenditure
associated
with
the
adult
couple
is
estimated
at
81s
.
11d
.
and
the
average
increment
for
each
additional
child
as
9s
.
11d
.
Table
26
gives
similar
regression
estimates
for
previous
years
.
The
effects
of
price
rises
are
roughly
eliminated
by
expressing
the
average
expenditure
associated
with
a
child
as
a
percentage
of
that
associated
with
an
adult
couple
.
The
relative
expenditure
per
child
declined
from
1952
to
1956
,
but
rose
in
1957
when
the
subsidy
on
welfare
and
national
dried
milk
was
reduced
;
since
1957
it
has
again
declined
.
Most
of
the
average
expenditure
associated
with
a
child
was
on
cereal
foods
,
potatoes
and
milk
;
for
fresh
green
vegetables
,
fruit
,
cheese
,
fish
and
carcase
meat
,
the
incremental
expenditure
was
slight
.
<
TABLE
>
Energy
Value
and
Nutrient
Content
79
.
Table
3
shows
the
energy
value
and
nutrient
content
of
the
diets
of
households
of
different
composition
.
The
averages
showed
little
change
compared
with
those
for
the
previous
year
,
except
for
generally
increased
intakes
of
vitamins
C
and
D.
Since
physiological
requirements
vary
widely
with
age
,
sex
and
level
of
activity
,
comparisons
between
families
of
different
composition
are
only
apposite
when
considered
in
relation
to
needs
.
8
.
Estimates
of
the
adequacy
of
the
diets
,
assessed
by
comparison
with
allowances
based
on
the
recommendations
of
the
British
Medical
Association
,
are
also
shown
in
Table
3
.
In
comparison
with
the
previous
year
,
changes
were
small
except
for
higher
estimates
for
vitamin
C.
In
families
with
four
or
more
children
the
levels
of
adequacy
for
all
nutrients
other
than
vitamin
C
decreased
slightly
.
For
this
fairly
small
group
,
comparisons
between
different
years
can
not
be
made
so
precisely
as
in
groups
with
a
defined
number
of
children
.
In
1959
the
households
in
this
group
contained
slightly
more
children
(
average
4.64
)
than
in
the
previous
year
(
average
4.53
)
.
Their
total
food
expenditure
increased
less
than
that
in
other
groups
,
and
they
purchased
more
of
certain
foods
such
as
fish
,
poultry
,
eggs
,
canned
vegetables
,
fresh
fruit
,
chocolate
biscuits
and
breakfast
cereals
which
,
in
general
,
are
more
expensive
sources
of
nutrients
than
those
foods
of
which
they
purchased
less
,
namely
dried
milk
,
potatoes
,
carcase
meat
,
sugar
,
bread
,
flour
and
oatmeal
and
oat
products
.
81
.
In
all
these
estimates
of
adequacy
,
the
conventional
allowance
of
1
per
cent
has
been
made
for
wastage
of
edible
food
.
The
limitations
of
the
use
of
arbitrary
wastage
factors
,
regardless
of
family
size
or
circumstances
,
were
pointed
out
,
and
the
effect
of
the
use
of
graduated
wastage
factors
examined
in
the
Annual
Report
for
1956
.
As
in
previous
years
,
the
percentages
in
Table
3
for
all
nutrients
decreased
with
increasing
family
size
.
The
lowest
estimates
were
for
protein
and
calcium
in
families
with
four
or
more
children
(
82
and
81
per
cent
respectively
)
.
During
the
ten
years
from
195
to
1959
there
were
downward
trends
in
the
percentages
for
protein
and
calcium
for
all
types
of
family
and
for
all
households
,
the
steepest
(
from
94
to
82
per
cent
for
protein
and
,
from
92
to
81
per
cent
for
calcium
)
occurring
for
the
families
with
four
or
more
children
;
another
considerable
fall
was
from
91
to
83
per
cent
for
protein
in
families
with
adolescents
and
children
.
#
253
<
269
TEXT
H5
>
The
war
damage
may
,
however
,
be
made
good
by
works
which
include
alterations
and
additions
.
It
is
a
feature
of
the
system
that
no
cost
of
works
payment
is
made
until
the
work
has
been
carried
out
,
although
instalments
can
be
paid
by
arrangement
in
large
projects
as
the
work
proceeds
.
The
intention
behind
the
legislation
was
to
insure
that
the
money
should
be
used
for
reinstatement
wherever
it
was
possible
and
economic
to
do
so
and
should
be
paid
no
sooner
and
no
later
than
was
necessary
for
this
purpose
.
4
.
If
the
war
damage
is
not
made
good
a
value
payment
under
Section
13
of
the
1943
Act
(
conveniently
known
as
a
``
converted
value
payment
''
)
may
be
paid
.
This
payment
is
equal
to
the
amount
of
the
difference
between
the
March
1939
values
of
the
property
before
damage
and
after
damage
,
taking
account
in
the
value
after
damage
of
the
value
of
any
repairs
for
which
the
Commission
have
already
made
cost
of
works
payments
.
This
basic
value
payment
is
increased
(
in
current
jargon
,
``
escalated
''
)
by
forty-five
or
sixty
per
cent
.
and
interest
at
two
and
a
half
per
cent
.
6per
annum
from
the
date
of
damage
is
added
to
the
value
payment
as
escalated
.
This
escalation
was
authorised
by
the
War
Damage
(
Increase
of
Value
Payments
)
Order
1947
(
S.R.
&
O.
,
No
.
39
)
.
In
their
exercise
of
the
discretion
given
by
the
Order
to
the
Commission
to
pay
up
to
sixty
per
cent.
,
the
Commission
pay
the
higher
percentage
where
the
owner
is
prevented
by
planning
considerations
from
making
good
the
damage
or
where
he
redevelops
the
site
in
a
form
which
can
not
be
accepted
as
making
good
with
alterations
and
additions
and
so
can
not
be
the
subject
of
a
cost
of
works
payment
.
5
.
Other
forms
of
war
damage
payment
made
by
the
Commission
are
highway
payments
,
clearance
payments
(
for
clearing
remains
of
structures
from
``
total
loss
''
sites
)
and
church
payments
.
Although
differing
in
certain
important
ways
from
the
ordinary
cost
of
works
payments
,
the
sums
paid
under
these
heads
have
the
common
feature
that
they
are
all
payments
in
respect
of
works
which
have
been
carried
out
.
6
.
The
Commission
received
notifications
that
war
damage
had
been
sustained
in
respect
of
over
three
and
a
half
million
properties
.
They
have
paid
over
four
million
claims
for
the
cost
of
making
good
war
damage
(
in
many
cases
more
than
one
claim
is
necessary
because
reinstatement
is
not
wholly
carried
out
in
one
operation
)
.
The
total
so
far
for
cost
of
works
and
the
analogous
payments
is
a
little
over
+1
,
million
and
the
total
for
value
payments
(
of
which
there
were
about
18
,
)
is
a
little
over
+25
million
.
As
against
this
about
+2
million
was
collected
by
the
Inland
Revenue
Department
in
the
period
1941-46
in
the
form
of
statutory
``
contributions
''
under
the
War
Damage
Act
from
property
owners
.
The
total
amount
paid
out
by
the
Commission
in
each
of
the
last
five
years
is
as
follows
:
<
TABLE
>
The
largest
amount
paid
out
in
any
one
year
was
+22
million
in
the
year
to
31st
March
,
1948
.
Outstanding
liability
to
make
payments
7
.
Under
the
present
system
it
must
be
left
to
owners
of
properties
for
which
cost
of
works
payments
are
appropriate
to
carry
out
the
repairs
or
rebuilding
when
they
wish
to
do
so
and
make
their
claims
thereafter
.
It
has
not
been
possible
to
make
any
accurate
or
exhaustive
record
of
the
extent
of
the
work
which
still
remains
to
be
done
at
any
particular
date
.
There
is
a
vast
volume
of
files
far
too
large
for
examination
by
a
normal
sized
staff
and
in
any
case
owners
were
not
at
the
time
of
notifying
damage
required
(
indeed
,
would
not
have
been
able
)
to
give
details
of
the
repairs
that
would
ultimately
be
necessary
.
There
is
at
present
no
power
to
compel
owners
to
carry
out
the
work
;
nor
would
the
Commission
's
records
enable
them
to
identify
the
properties
still
in
need
of
repair
or
rebuilding
even
if
they
had
the
power
to
hasten
the
work
.
The
actual
direction
and
execution
of
the
work
are
matters
for
the
owner
and
his
advisers
and
contractors
.
The
Commission
's
statutory
duty
is
to
reimburse
the
cost
incurred
,
so
far
as
reasonable
,
and
they
are
not
a
party
to
any
of
the
contracts
for
the
repair
of
war
damage
.
It
is
considered
probable
that
the
cost
of
carrying
out
all
the
outstanding
repairs
would
not
exceed
+4
million
but
this
is
a
rough
estimate
for
which
no
exact
basis
exists
.
The
actual
figure
might
be
well
above
this
or
much
less
.
There
are
,
however
,
good
reasons
for
believing
that
there
are
about
9
properties
(
including
churches
,
town
halls
,
factories
,
etc
.
)
in
which
the
cost
of
the
outstanding
works
may
be
expected
to
exceed
+5
,
(
a
few
claims
may
exceed
this
amount
by
a
very
large
sum
)
and
that
the
total
for
those
properties
alone
may
amount
to
some
+15
million
.
8
.
The
reasons
given
by
owners
for
their
failure
or
inability
to
carry
out
reinstatement
are
various
.
Uncertainty
about
development
plans
and
the
intentions
of
local
authorities
with
regard
to
acquisition
is
a
major
cause
;
and
in
some
large
organisations
,
particularly
among
local
authorities
,
there
has
been
a
degree
of
hesitancy
about
the
general
reinstatement
policy
that
has
delayed
considerably
the
making
good
of
war
damage
.
Some
owners
say
they
have
no
money
for
the
ordinary
maintenance
work
which
would
have
to
be
carried
out
along
with
the
war
damage
repairs
.
Where
properties
are
held
on
lease
with
a
relatively
short
term
unexpired
the
repairs
have
in
some
cases
been
deferred
because
the
lessee
did
not
wish
to
carry
out
the
works
.
Illness
,
old
age
or
a
general
reluctance
to
having
workmen
on
the
premises
has
prevented
a
minority
of
householders
from
completing
repairs
.
Whatever
the
reasons
for
delay
in
claiming
,
the
Government
are
anxious
to
ensure
that
all
who
have
an
entitlement
should
be
given
every
reasonable
opportunity
to
secure
it
,
and
,
if
there
is
to
be
a
closing
down
,
they
are
determined
that
no
one
shall
be
able
to
complain
of
any
lack
of
notice
.
Indeed
,
one
of
the
prime
purposes
of
this
White
Paper
is
to
draw
the
attention
of
all
interested
persons
,
whether
private
owners
,
church
authorities
,
local
government
officers
or
company
officials
responsible
for
the
management
of
property
,
and
of
professional
advisors
in
general
to
the
need
for
making
immediate
arrangements
for
negotiation
with
the
War
Damage
Commission
about
the
extent
of
the
damage
,
with
a
view
to
putting
the
outstanding
war
damage
repairs
in
hand
as
soon
as
possible
or
,
where
the
repairs
are
not
to
be
carried
out
,
claiming
a
converted
value
payment
.
9
.
In
addition
to
the
payments
system
for
land
and
buildings
described
above
the
War
Damage
Act
,
1943
,
provided
in
Part
=2
for
two
insurance
schemes
administered
by
the
Board
of
Trade
:
-
(
a
)
A
business
chattels
scheme
to
cover
plant
and
machinery
;
and
(
b
)
A
private
chattels
scheme
to
cover
household
and
commercial
chattels
.
Payments
were
on
an
insured
value
basis
and
were
not
related
to
replacement
costs
.
Under
(
a
)
about
+77
million
was
collected
in
premiums
and
+93
million
has
been
paid
out
in
claims
;
under
(
b
)
about
+16
million
was
collected
in
premiums
and
+116
million
has
been
paid
out
in
claims
.
Every
householder
was
entitled
to
a
certain
amount
of
free
cover
(
for
example
up
to
+35
for
a
married
man
with
two
children
)
and
it
is
estimated
that
if
the
effect
of
this
is
allowed
for
the
claim
payments
would
be
more
in
line
with
the
premiums
collected
.
In
addition
to
the
actual
amounts
paid
on
losses
accrued
interest
at
two
and
a
half
per
cent
.
paid
to
claimants
on
the
amounts
due
under
both
schemes
has
accounted
for
about
+21
million
to
date
.
The
date
for
final
payments
under
the
private
chattels
scheme
was
fixed
at
14th
July
,
1947
,
and
under
the
business
chattels
scheme
at
1st
October
,
1953
,
but
a
certain
number
of
claims
remain
unpaid
(
for
example
because
the
claimant
could
not
be
traced
)
and
are
thought
to
amount
to
about
+1,12
,
plus
accrued
interest
at
two
and
a
half
per
cent
.
Government
Proposal
to
make
a
Final
Settlement
1
.
The
justification
for
the
winding-up
of
the
system
at
this
date
and
the
abolition
of
the
War
Damage
Commission
is
self-evident
.
It
becomes
increasingly
difficult
,
year
by
year
,
to
distinguish
between
genuine
war
damage
and
ordinary
dilapidation
through
lack
of
maintenance
.
It
probably
comes
as
a
surprise
to
many
people
to
know
that
the
War
Damage
Commission
is
still
in
existence
,
that
payments
are
still
being
made
and
,
even
to
those
who
are
aware
that
the
system
lingers
on
,
to
know
what
the
possible
total
of
outstanding
liability
is
.
The
Government
's
view
is
that
after
the
passage
of
sixteen
years
since
the
end
of
the
war
it
would
be
fair
to
require
owners
to
begin
the
outstanding
repairs
at
once
and
if
for
any
reason
they
are
unable
to
do
so
to
give
them
the
same
payment
(
a
converted
value
payment
,
that
is
)
as
has
already
been
given
to
the
many
owners
who
applied
for
such
a
payment
and
satisfied
the
Commission
that
for
one
reason
or
another
they
were
unable
or
unwilling
to
make
good
the
war
damage
.
The
Act
of
1943
long
ago
substantially
achieved
its
original
objective
of
getting
owners
to
reinstate
their
damaged
properties
expeditiously
and
without
the
risk
of
the
inflation
which
the
issue
on
a
grand
scale
of
cash
payments
for
the
properties
which
were
not
total
losses
would
have
caused
.
The
time
has
now
come
to
get
the
remaining
work
done
quickly
or
to
give
owners
a
payment
to
encourage
them
instead
to
make
a
different
and
perhaps
better
use
of
their
property
.
The
Main
Provisions
of
a
Closure
Operation
11
.
It
is
considered
essential
that
the
winding
up
should
be
done
in
two
stages
with
two
statutory
time
limits
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
1
)
A
registration
date
for
giving
notice
of
an
intended
claim
for
payment
and
of
outstanding
war
damage
,
after
which
date
no
notice
of
claim
in
respect
of
any
additional
works
will
be
admitted
.
This
provision
is
designed
to
stimulate
owners
to
take
action
,
to
put
a
barrier
to
the
flow
of
claims
which
might
otherwise
trickle
on
almost
indefinitely
,
and
to
inform
the
Commission
of
the
approximate
total
liability
which
remains
to
be
met
.
(
2
)
A
closing
date
for
executing
any
``
registered
''
war
repairs
which
owners
are
willing
and
able
to
carry
out
at
once
,
for
the
negotiation
and
payment
of
the
resulting
claims
and
for
the
negotiation
and
payment
of
converted
value
payments
where
there
is
no
intention
or
prospect
of
the
work
being
carried
out
during
the
post-registration
statutory
period
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
In
short
,
the
most
practical
and
fair
method
is
to
eliminate
all
future
claims
after
due
notice
by
providing
for
registration
,
including
registration
of
work
already
in
hand
,
and
then
allow
a
further
limited
period
for
the
orderly
disposal
of
the
registered
works
in
consultation
with
the
Commission
.
12
.
Except
so
far
as
modifications
are
necessitated
by
the
closure
,
the
existing
principles
and
structure
of
the
War
Damage
Act
,
1943
,
will
be
preserved
.
The
comparative
absence
of
criticism
during
the
past
2
years
testifies
to
the
aptness
of
the
original
provisions
and
to
the
good
quality
of
the
administration
.
The
advantages
of
continuity
,
when
it
does
not
conflict
with
the
main
purpose
,
can
not
be
over-estimated
.
Administration
on
well
established
and
uncontroversial
lines
for
the
benefit
of
owners
and
professional
men
who
have
come
to
expect
and
accept
certain
procedures
will
undoubtedly
help
to
effect
a
smooth
running-down
of
the
machine
,
a
running-down
which
has
in
fact
been
in
progress
for
some
time
,
but
which
must
now
be
given
the
promise
of
finality
.
13
.
The
following
paragraphs
contain
a
brief
account
of
the
measures
proposed
to
effect
a
winding-up
of
the
system
by
means
of
an
amendment
of
the
War
Damage
Act
,
1943
.
These
measures
were
foreshadowed
in
the
statement
by
its
Financial
Secretary
to
the
Treasury
quoted
at
the
beginning
of
this
paper
.
#
221
<
27
TEXT
H6
>
DANGEROUS
OCCURRENCES
To
provide
fuller
information
about
certain
types
of
dangerous
occurrence
,
Section
65
of
the
Factories
Act
,
1937
,
requires
notification
of
certain
specified
occurrences
to
H.M.
District
Inspectors
of
Factories
,
whether
or
not
they
result
in
injury
.
Appendix
=2
gives
figures
of
dangerous
occurrences
reported
in
196
;
the
types
of
occurrence
which
have
to
be
reported
are
set
out
in
the
heading
to
the
Appendix
.
The
total
number
of
dangerous
occurrences
reported
during
the
year
was
1,49
,
an
increase
of
111
over
the
total
for
1959
.
However
,
the
number
of
notifiable
accidents
associated
with
occurrences
fell
from
252
(
31
of
them
fatal
)
in
1959
to
245
(
22
fatal
)
in
196
.
The
main
increase
in
the
numbers
of
occurrences
reported
occurred
in
the
category
of
those
due
to
the
collapse
or
failure
of
a
crane
,
derrick
,
winch
or
hoist
,
where
there
was
an
increase
of
almost
one-third
from
335
to
438
.
This
increase
was
common
to
factories
,
docks
,
and
building
operations
.
INDUSTRIAL
HEALTH
An
analysis
of
cases
of
industrial
disease
or
poisoning
notifiable
under
Section
66
of
the
Factories
Act
,
1937
,
or
under
Section
3
of
the
Lead
Paint
(
Protection
Against
Poisoning
Act
)
,
1926
,
together
with
comparable
figures
for
earlier
years
,
is
given
in
Appendix
=21
.
The
total
number
of
cases
notified
during
the
year
was
569
,
compared
with
532
in
1959
;
the
number
of
deaths
remains
unchanged
at
1
.
Cases
of
chrome
ulceration
increased
from
192
to
298
,
but
reportable
cases
of
epitheliomatous
ulceration
decreased
from
226
(
nine
of
them
fatal
)
in
1959
to
173
(
six
fatal
)
in
196
.
The
total
of
19
cases
of
this
disease
due
to
mineral
oil
is
the
smallest
number
in
that
category
for
the
last
1
years
.
Appendix
=22
records
the
number
of
accidents
involving
gassing
in
196
,
together
with
the
figures
for
previous
years
.
Both
the
total
number
of
accidents
(
222
)
and
the
number
of
deaths
(
2
)
were
greater
than
in
the
previous
two
years
.
Those
of
the
above
accidents
which
involve
special
circumstances
or
matters
of
particular
medical
interest
are
discussed
in
greater
detail
in
the
Industrial
Health
Report
for
196
.
Appendix
=23
records
the
numbers
of
statutory
examinations
carried
out
by
Appointed
Factory
Doctors
under
the
Factories
Acts
special
regulations
,
and
the
numbers
and
circumstances
of
voluntary
medical
examinations
.
Appendices
=24
and
=25
set
out
the
number
of
statutory
examinations
of
young
persons
for
certificates
of
fitness
carried
out
by
Appointed
Factory
Doctors
,
together
with
the
causes
of
rejection
.
These
examinations
numbered
5,984
in
196
,
an
increase
of
21,962
on
the
previous
year
.
There
were
283,96
examinations
of
male
young
persons
(
an
increase
of
19,76
)
and
217,78
examinations
of
female
young
persons
(
an
increase
of
2,256
)
.
For
all
causes
,
rejections
among
male
young
persons
numbered
468
,
and
among
female
young
persons
1,8
,
an
increase
of
19
and
a
decrease
of
89
respectively
over
the
previous
year
's
figures
.
CHAPTER
=2
Review
of
the
Year
This
record
of
some
of
the
more
prominent
features
of
the
year
's
activities
and
developments
in
the
field
of
safety
,
health
and
welfare
is
presented
in
four
sections
.
The
first
records
some
of
the
more
important
industrial
developments
affecting
the
safety
,
health
and
welfare
of
factory
workers
which
come
<
SIC
>
to
the
notice
of
H.M.
Inspectorate
of
Factories
during
196
.
This
is
followed
by
a
brief
reference
to
the
activities
of
international
,
industrial
and
voluntary
organisations
in
this
field
.
A
section
on
fire
refers
to
the
arrangements
made
to
implement
the
new
provisions
of
the
Factories
Act
,
1959
.
The
chapter
concludes
with
a
summary
of
relevant
legislation
passed
during
the
year
.
=1
.
INDUSTRIAL
DEVELOPMENTS
A
.
ELECTRICAL
DEVELOPMENTS
Electricity
Supply-
General
Developments
The
demand
for
electricity
continues
to
double
every
1
years
.
Such
a
rate
of
growth
demands
the
addition
of
large
quantities
of
new
plant
annually
and
,
in
order
to
save
expense
and
space
,
a
great
increase
in
the
size
of
individual
units
:
generating
sets
of
up
to
55
MW
and
transmission
systems
to
operate
at
5
KV
are
now
being
designed
.
The
speed
of
technical
progress
leaves
designers
with
less
opportunity
to
modify
designs
on
the
basis
of
working
experience
;
the
more
exacting
planning
requirements
are
being
met
by
the
increased
use
of
computers
and
other
aids
.
Automatic
torque
angle
control
has
been
introduced
on
the
new
large
generators
,
whose
safe
operation
at
the
extreme
limit
of
stability
would
be
beyond
the
capacity
of
the
human
operator
.
Difficult
problems
of
protection
under
fault
conditions
have
also
to
be
tackled
by
Area
and
Distribution
engineers
as
a
result
of
the
heavy
concentration
of
power
at
sub-stations
.
Problems
Involved
in
the
Operation
of
Steam
Turbo-Generators
In
order
to
provide
continuity
of
electricity
supply
from
large
turbo-generators
running
in
parallel
,
designers
and
operating
engineers
must
understand
both
the
balance
between
steam
utilisation
and
electrical
output
and
the
influence
of
the
connected
electrical
system
upon
the
running
speed
and
operational
stability
of
the
generator
.
On
several
occasions
this
balance
has
been
seriously
disturbed
,
e.g.
,
by
the
failure
of
the
turbine
governor
gear
immediately
to
reduce
steam
supply
to
compensate
for
a
sudden
loss
in
electrical
load
.
Consequently
speed
has
risen
rapidly
beyond
the
designed
maximum
,
even
with
a
centrifugal
governor
operating
the
steam
through
an
oil
hydraulic
system
and
backed
by
an
emergency
governor
.
Centrifugal
forces
are
capable
of
causing
the
turbine
to
disintegrate
with
serious
damage
to
buildings
and
even
loss
of
life
.
Research
and
development
have
been
undertaken
to
reduce
these
hazards
,
which
can
be
expected
to
become
more
serious
as
turbo-generators
increase
in
power
.
Modern
turbines
are
provided
with
anticipatory
gear
to
detect
and
to
correct
instantly
any
violent
rise
in
speed
as
with
means
of
testing
and
checking
the
freedom
of
movement
of
the
governor
mechanism
without
taking
the
machine
off
load
.
In
the
unit
system
,
where
boiler
,
turbine
and
ancillary
plant
are
integrated
,
controls
are
located
in
a
single
operations
room
under
the
supervision
of
a
co-ordinated
team
.
Instruments
,
controls
and
alarms
are
so
grouped
that
quick
reference
can
be
made
to
both
steam
and
electrical
conditions
.
Wherever
possible
the
principles
of
''
failure-to-safety
''
or
``
back-up
protection
''
have
been
incorporated
in
the
design
.
Developments
in
Electronic
Engineering
Some
of
the
more
outstanding
recent
advances
have
been
in
the
field
of
semi-conductor
engineering
.
The
advantages
of
semi-conductors
are
absence
of
moving
parts
,
an
indefinitely
long
life
without
maintenance
and
extreme
versatility
of
function-
including
measurement
,
amplification
,
instrumentation
,
control
,
rectification
,
inversion
and
switching
.
Generally
these
devices
tend
to
promote
safety
by
their
innate
characteristics
and
reliability
;
they
also
enable
many
new
safety
devices
to
be
designed
;
electromagnetic
relays
with
mercury-wetted
contacts
are
now
available
with
a
life-expectancy
of
hundreds
of
millions
of
contact
operations
and
at
the
same
time
the
robustness
and
reliability
of
electronic
valves
have
been
greatly
improved
.
Progress
in
``
miniaturisation
''
,
also
partly
dependent
upon
semi-conductor
techniques
,
can
be
expected
to
contribute
to
industrial
safety
in
due
course
and
eventually
to
make
possible
the
construction
of
self-adjusting-
monitoring-
correcting
and
maintaining
mechanisms
of
unprecedented
reliability
.
The
Use
of
Electricity
on
Constructional
Sites
In
196
approximately
one-eighth
of
all
electrical
accidents
,
including
one-third
of
the
fatalities
,
occurred
on
building
and
constructional
engineering
sites
covered
by
the
Factories
Acts
.
The
largest
group
of
these
was
caused
by
portable
electrical
apparatus
and
its
associated
flexible
cables
and
accessories
,
the
next
largest
group
was
caused
by
other
types
of
wiring
.
Interesting
developments
are
taking
place
on
some
of
these
sites
with
a
view
to
reducing
the
risk
of
electrical
accident
,
e.g
.
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
=1
)
In
the
construction
of
multi-storey
buildings
,
rising
mains
at
415/24-V
are
installed
in
the
form
of
cable
so
situated
as
to
be
protected
against
casual
damage
and
24-V
single-phase
supplies
are
tapped
successively
on
to
the
various
floors
.
This
is
economical
and
ensures
that
not
more
than
one
phase
is
available
on
any
one
floor
during
the
work
.
Local
voltage
reduction
by
single-phase
transformers
on
each
floor
is
then
installed
for
the
period
of
the
job
.
(
=2
)
An
alternative
arrangement
is
to
follow
up
the
building
work
from
floor
to
floor
with
a
supply
of
carcase
wiring
sufficient
for
the
operations
,
thus
reducing
to
a
minimum
the
amount
of
flexible
and
temporary
wiring
.
Voltage
reduction
is
then
used
on
each
floor
.
(
=3
)
With
transportable
machines
which
are
too
large
for
single
phase-motor
drives
,
the
practice
of
using
three-phase
motors
with
voltage
reduction
is
growing
.
A
transformer
with
a
secondary
output
at
11-V
,
three-phase
with
earthed
neutral
point
gives
a
voltage
to
earth
of
approximately
64-V
,
a
value
likely
to
be
safe
in
all
but
the
most
exceptional
circumstances
.
(
=4
)
A
common
system
of
festoon
wiring
found
in
use
in
lighting
the
work
required
the
piercing
of
cable
by
sharp
contacts
at
points
where
it
was
necessary
to
instal
<
SIC
>
lampholders
.
The
risks
of
shock
from
leakage
and
pierced
insulation
made
this
wiring
unsuitable
for
construction
work
.
It
is
a
most
welcome
development
that
makers
are
now
producing
an
improved
form
with
the
lampholders
moulded
to
the
cable
at
such
intervals
as
the
purchaser
may
require
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Prevention
of
Accidents
at
Overhead
Electric
Lines
The
problem
of
accidents
from
contact
with
overhead
lines
remains
serious
;
17
such
accidents
have
occurred
in
factories
since
1954
,
of
which
44
have
been
fatal
.
While
there
has
been
some
improvement
in
accidents
from
contact
by
cranes
or
similar
machines
the
number
caused
by
direct
contact
with
lines-
2
,
including
six
fatal
ones
in
196-
has
reached
a
level
that
gives
cause
for
concern
.
Attempts
are
being
made
to
develop
equipment
to
fix
on
the
crane
which
might
reduce
the
risk
of
shock
from
contact
with
the
line
.
The
equipment
takes
two
forms-
an
insulating
guard
on
the
jib
of
the
crane
,
intended
to
prevent
direct
contact
with
the
line
,
and
electronic
equipment
with
a
sensitive
probe
mounted
slightly
forward
of
the
head
of
the
jib
and
with
electronic
assembly
and
warning
apparatus
in
the
driver
's
cab
.
Improved
designs
of
both
forms
are
being
tried
out
at
present
.
There
is
,
however
,
a
danger
that
workers
will
rely
too
much
on
fixed
devices
because
they
fail
to
recognise
their
limitations
.
It
is
therefore
safer
both
in
principle
and
practice
to
keep
the
worker
away
from
overhead
lines
wherever
possible
,
e.g.
,
by
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
=1
)
re-routing
the
line
,
(
=2
)
putting
the
supply
underground
,
(
=3
)
making
the
line
dead
(
after
consultation
with
the
supply
authority
)
,
(
=4
)
providing
barriers
at
a
safe
distance
to
prevent
vehicles
from
approaching
the
line
,
or
height
gauges
or
``
goal
posts
''
at
points
where
vehicles
must
pass
below
the
line
,
(
=5
)
providing
look-out
men
or
banksmen
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
It
is
also
important
to
remember
that
on
lines
carrying
the
higher
voltages
flashover
from
the
line
may
take
place
without
actual
contact
.
B
.
ENGINEERING
DEVELOPMENTS
Leather
Industry-
Leather
Rolls
A
new
type
of
machine
has
recently
been
developed
for
the
automatic
rolling
of
sole
leather
bends
.
The
sheet
of
leather
is
placed
on
a
sliding
feed
tray
outside
the
danger
zone
and
is
then
pushed
forward
between
two
platens
,
the
upper
one
carrying
a
set
of
small
rollers
.
The
lower
platen
,
which
supports
the
leather
,
is
raised
hydraulically
to
bring
it
into
contact
with
the
rollers
on
the
upper
platen
,
which
is
then
caused
to
make
several
horizontal
oscillations
so
that
the
leather
is
rolled
and
pressed
at
the
same
time
.
The
danger
zone
between
the
platens
is
fenced
by
a
guard
which
is
interlocked
with
the
hydraulic
valve
and
the
press
is
also
sequentially
operated
:
the
closing
of
the
shutter
starts
the
machine
,
the
rest
of
the
cycle
following
automatically
.
Brickmaking
Machinery-
New
Sanding
Method
A
new
method
of
applying
sand
to
the
faces
of
green
bricks
has
recently
been
developed
.
In
the
case
of
wire-cut
bricks
the
column
of
clay
from
the
pug-mill
is
carried
by
a
short
length
of
belt
conveyor
to
the
sanding
plant
.
This
consists
basically
of
a
vibrating
hopper
from
which
the
sand
is
distributed
to
all
four
faces
by
a
system
of
slots
,
scrapers
and
worms
.
The
conveyor
is
broken
at
this
point
to
enable
the
sand
to
be
applied
to
the
under
surface
of
the
column
,
which
passes
on
through
two
pairs
of
vibrating
rollers
which
embed
the
sand
firmly
in
the
surfaces
and
is
finally
cut
into
bricks
at
the
wire
cutting
table
.
#
232
<
271
TEXT
H7
>
Of
over
7
,
,
square
feet
of
factory
space
built
by
the
development
corporations
,
about
2
per
cent
represents
extensions
built
after
the
firms
had
become
established
.
It
is
the
policy
of
the
corporations
to
charge
full
rack-rents
or
ground
rents
for
their
factories
or
industrial
sites
;
and
rents
vary
considerably
according
to
the
demand
for
factory
accommodation
.
The
average
gross
return
on
established
industrial
estates
ranges
from
7
to
9
per
cent
of
the
capital
expenditure
on
land
,
site
works
and
buildings
.
Manufacturing
industry
affords
employment
to
large
numbers
of
non-manual
as
well
as
manual
workers
.
An
analysis
made
by
Crawley
Development
Corporation
in
1958
,
after
collating
replies
from
fifty-eight
manufacturing
firms
employing
over
nine
thousand
staff
,
showed
that
5
per
cent
of
the
staff
were
classed
as
managerial
and
administrative
,
11
per
cent
as
technical
or
employed
in
research
and
19
per
cent
as
clerical
.
There
is
no
reason
to
suppose
that
this
pattern
is
peculiar
to
Crawley
.
The
development
corporations
have
aimed
at
a
varied
pattern
of
industry
,
offering
a
reasonable
choice
of
employer
as
well
as
choice
of
occupation
for
men
,
women
and
school-leavers
,
with
due
regard
to
the
industries
already
established
in
their
towns
.
Inevitably
engineering
,
including
the
motor
vehicle
and
aircraft
industries
,
predominates
in
all
the
London
new
towns
since
these
are
among
the
industries
which
have
expanded
most
during
the
last
ten
years
in
the
country
generally
.
Of
those
at
present
employed
in
manufacturing
industry
in
the
eight
London
new
towns
about
4
per
cent
are
employed
in
engineering
and
electrical
goods
manufacture-
the
proportion
employed
in
both
these
groups
combined
varies
from
about
3
per
cent
in
Welwyn
to
85
per
cent
in
Stevenage
and
9
per
cent
in
Hatfield
.
These
figures
are
much
higher
than
the
national
averages
,
and
may
be
thought
to
indicate
a
lack
of
balance
in
some
of
the
towns
.
On
the
other
hand
these
groups
offer
fairly
varied
opportunities
of
skilled
employment
and
are
highly
diversified
as
regards
products
,
markets
and
methods
of
manufacture
.
Consumer
goods
industries
such
as
the
manufacture
of
food
and
drink
,
tobacco
,
clothing
and
footwear
are
under-represented
in
the
new
towns
generally
though
not
in
Basildon
and
Welwyn
.
The
following
table
indicates
the
size
of
the
firms
,
some
of
them
occupying
more
than
one
factory
,
introduced
or
sponsored
by
development
corporations
in
the
new
towns
:
<
TABLE
>
The
overall
average
for
the
factories
sponsored
by
development
corporations
is
about
17
employees
per
firm
,
and
the
average
for
each
of
the
London
new
towns
is
roughly
the
same
except
at
Hatfield
,
where
it
is
much
lower
,
and
Stevenage
,
where
it
is
much
higher
.
The
position
at
Stevenage
is
accounted
for
by
the
presence
of
one
firm
with
3,7
employees
and
two
others
with
over
1
,
employees
.
About
32
per
cent
of
all
the
workers
employed
in
factories
sponsored
by
the
development
corporations
are
employed
by
the
eleven
largest
firms
and
about
23
per
cent
by
the
next
group
of
firms
employing
between
five
hundred
and
one
thousand
workers
.
In
factories
sponsored
by
the
London
new
town
development
corporations
the
proportion
of
female
employees
,
expressed
as
a
percentage
of
all
employees
,
varies
from
23
per
cent
in
Welwyn
Garden
City
and
24
per
cent
in
Hemel
Hempstead
to
35
per
cent
in
Basildon
and
55
per
cent
in
Hatfield
with
an
average
of
about
3
per
cent-
rather
less
than
in
the
country
as
a
whole
.
The
figures
for
Corby
and
Peterlee
(
where
the
prime
need
so
far
has
been
to
provide
employment
for
women
and
girls
)
are
82
per
cent
and
74
per
cent
respectively
.
Shops
Shopping
provision
in
the
new
towns
has
generally
been
based
on
an
estimated
need
of
about
eight
shops
for
every
thousand
people
,
this
being
considered
sufficient
to
allow
for
shoppers
coming
into
the
town
from
surrounding
areas
.
Distribution
over
the
town
as
a
whole
varies
,
the
smaller
towns
tending
to
rely
mainly
on
the
town
centres
with
a
few
``
pantry
''
shops
in
the
neighbourhoods
and
the
larger
ones
providing
neighbourhood
centres
of
up
to
thirty
or
more
shops
at
the
heart
of
the
residential
areas
,
as
well
as
small
sub-centres
in
outlying
districts
.
Some
development
corporations
have
sought
to
attract
private
investors
by
leasing
part
of
the
shopping
area
to
companies
experienced
in
commercial
development
who
have
undertaken
the
building
and
letting
of
the
shops
.
But
corporations
have
generally
found
it
more
satisfactory
to
build
themselves
,
leasing
the
shops
direct
to
traders
,
with
breaks
in
the
lease
to
enable
rents
to
be
increased
in
scale
with
the
rising
prosperity
of
the
town
.
This
control
over
lettings
also
secures
a
balanced
distribution
of
the
type
of
shop
,
to
meet
the
convenience
of
shoppers
,
and
a
reasonable
degree
of
economic
security
for
the
individual
shopkeeper
.
Timing
has
proved
an
important
factor
in
the
success
of
the
shops
.
Too
many
at
the
start
may
not
provide
a
living
for
the
traders
,
but
too
few
may
result
in
failure
to
attract
custom
and
the
habit
of
dependence
on
mobile
shops
,
essential
in
the
early
stages
,
may
be
slow
to
break
if
carried
on
too
long
.
The
establishment
of
open
markets
in
the
town
centres
has
helped
to
bring
custom
to
the
shops
and
the
initial
fears
of
some
of
the
shopkeepers
that
their
trade
would
suffer
have
proved
unfounded
.
Shopping
on
two
levels
has
been
introduced
in
a
number
of
towns
and
has
added
to
the
interest
of
the
town
centre
.
All
types
of
trader
have
been
encouraged
,
from
the
large
departmental
store
to
the
small
shoe-mender
,
with
banks
specially
sited
on
corners
or
in
separate
courts
to
avoid
breaking
into
the
shopping
frontage
.
As
in
the
case
of
factories
and
industrial
sites
,
the
corporations
'
policy
has
been
to
charge
full
commercial
rents
for
their
shops
and
shopping
sites
.
The
cost
of
town
centre
development
has
been
very
high
in
some
cases
with
large
paved
areas
and
pleasant
amenities
and
decorative
features
.
The
gross
return
on
capital
expenditure
on
town
and
neighbourhood
shopping
centres
ranges
from
6
to
13
per
cent
.
It
is
to
their
successful
industrial
and
commercial
development
that
the
corporations
must
look
to
recoup
the
high
costs
of
main
sewerage
and
drainage
,
main
roads
and
other
special
development
expenditure
.
Service
industry
In
the
early
stages
of
a
new
town
most
of
the
working
population
are
employed
in
manufacturing
or
basic
industry
.
In
the
London
new
towns
it
is
estimated
that
between
6
per
cent
and
7
per
cent
are
so
employed
;
in
the
provincial
new
towns
the
figure
is
somewhat
higher
.
Employment
in
services
of
one
kind
or
another
may
be
expected
to
increase
as
the
towns
approach
maturity
:
indeed
,
in
the
country
generally
the
proportion
of
people
so
employed
is
growing
steadily
.
These
services
develop
at
their
own
pace
in
response
to
local
demand
,
however
,
and
little
can
be
done
to
stimulate
them
.
Office
employment
In
practice
it
has
not
proved
possible
as
yet
to
attract
``
head
offices
and
administrative
and
research
establishments
including
sections
of
government
departments
and
other
public
offices
''
on
the
scale
needed
``
to
establish
the
character
of
the
town
from
the
outset
as
one
of
diverse
and
balanced
social
composition
''
as
recommended
by
the
Reith
Committee
.
Except
at
Hemel
Hempstead
,
large
office
organisations
have
until
quite
recently
shown
little
interest
in
the
new
towns
,
probably
because
of
the
difficulty
in
the
early
years
in
recruiting
suitable
staff
,
especially
junior
staff
,
locally
.
There
is
evidence
of
greater
interest
today
,
with
nearly
half
a
million
square
feet
of
office
space
under
construction-
almost
as
much
as
the
total
area
so
far
completed
.
This
interest
is
likely
to
grow
as
employers
become
aware
of
the
advantages
of
setting
up
offices
in
towns
with
a
young
and
growing
population
and
excellent
schools
and
technical
colleges
.
Towards
the
end
of
the
year
the
Minister
wrote
personally
to
some
two
hundred
chairmen
of
companies
with
large
offices
in
central
London
,
drawing
their
attention
to
the
opportunities
offered
by
the
new
towns
.
The
development
corporations
have
provided
office
accommodation
(
in
addition
to
that
included
in
factory
premises
)
in
the
form
of
buildings
specially
designed
to
meet
the
needs
of
particular
organisations
,
and
have
also
erected
some
buildings
as
a
speculative
venture
.
Despite
some
misgivings
,
these
have
readily
let
on
satisfactory
terms
,
including
in
many
cases
a
break
clause
in
the
lease
allowing
for
a
future
increase
in
rent
to
reflect
rising
values
in
the
town
.
More
modest
premises
are
provided
on
the
upper
floors
over
shops
in
some
of
the
town
centres
for
the
small
type
of
office
organisation
.
Government
departments
Government
departments
with
branches
established
or
about
to
be
established
in
the
new
towns
include
Her
Majesty
's
Stationery
Office
at
Basildon
,
the
Meteorological
Office
at
Bracknell
,
the
Admiralty
(
who
have
a
research
laboratory
at
Harlow
)
,
the
General
Post
Office
and
the
Ministry
of
Transport
at
Hemel
Hempstead
and
the
Department
of
Scientific
and
Industrial
Research
at
Stevenage
.
Local
offices
of
the
Ministry
of
Labour
,
Ministry
of
National
Insurance
and
Inland
Revenue
are
of
course
established
or
proposed
in
all
the
towns
.
Youth
employment
Because
of
the
abnormal
age
structure
of
the
new
town
populations
the
number
of
children
reaching
school-leaving
age
,
expressed
as
a
percentage
of
the
total
population
,
has
been
and
still
is
below
the
national
average
.
But
whereas
the
national
annual
average
will
settle
down
at
something
like
1.4
per
cent
after
the
''
bulge
''
has
passed
,
in
the
new
towns
the
percentage
will
generally
go
on
rising
(
in
some
towns
into
the
middle
seventies
)
reaching
levels
of
perhaps
2.3
per
cent
in
some
towns
before
it
begins
to
decline
.
During
this
period
,
when
large
numbers
of
school-leavers
will
be
looking
for
jobs
,
there
will
be
relatively
few
retirements
.
For
the
most
part
therefore
local
employment
can
be
provided
only
by
the
expansion
of
existing
industry
and
the
introduction
of
new
factories
,
laboratories
and
offices
,
and
the
expected
but
not
easily
stimulated
development
of
the
service
industries
.
Schemes
for
training
young
people
in
industry
and
commerce
will
be
particularly
important
in
the
new
towns
.
Housing
requirements
of
industry
As
the
Reith
Committee
foresaw
,
``
perfect
synchronisation
of
the
movement
of
employing
firms
with
the
movement
of
employed
people
is
not
practicable
''
.
For
short
periods
over
the
years
some
of
the
London
new
town
corporations
have
been
able
to
offer
a
house
or
a
flat
at
once
to
anyone
eligible
for
one
,
but
in
the
main
house
building
has
lagged
behind
the
demand
.
At
the
present
time
in
most
of
the
towns
the
waiting
period
has
tended
to
grow
,
partly
because
the
buoyancy
of
industry
generates
increasing
demands
,
partly
because
in
recent
years
the
pressure
on
the
building
industry
,
the
shortage
of
bricks
and
other
materials
,
and
the
shortage
of
skilled
labour
,
especially
in
the
finishing
trades
,
has
made
it
difficult
for
corporations
to
achieve
their
full
programme
.
It
is
believed
that
about
6
per
cent
of
the
employees
of
London
firms
transferring
their
business
to
the
new
towns
moved
with
them
and
were
thus
eligible
to
rent
a
corporation
house
.
Additional
workers
are
recruited
through
the
industrial
selection
scheme
by
arrangement
with
the
Ministry
of
Labour
.
This
scheme
is
designed
to
ensure
that
vacancies
in
the
London
new
towns
which
can
not
be
filled
locally
are
filled
as
far
as
possible
from
people
on
London
housing
lists
,
who
thus
become
entitled
to
rent
a
house
in
the
new
town
.
Londoners
not
in
housing
need
,
but
whose
departure
from
London
may
be
assumed
to
release
accommodation
there
,
are
recruited
for
jobs
which
can
not
be
filled
through
the
industrial
selection
scheme
,
and
only
as
a
last
resort
are
people
from
outside
London
allotted
new
town
houses
.
As
a
result
,
almost
8
per
cent
of
the
houses
let
by
the
development
corporations
in
the
London
new
towns
have
gone
to
Londoners
,
about
half
of
whom
are
known
to
have
been
on
local
authority
housing
lists
.
Tables
C
,
D
and
E
of
Appendix
=16
give
details
of
factories
,
shops
and
offices
completed
and
under
construction
at
the
end
of
the
year
.
#
23
<
272
TEXT
H8
>
Apart
from
those
in
(
e
)
above
,
acceptance
of
post-release
assistance
by
a
prisoner
in
these
groups
is
entirely
voluntary
;
he
may
not
be
recalled
to
prison
or
have
any
other
sanction
applied
to
him
for
subsequent
refusal
to
co-operate
with
the
officers
of
the
Council
,
and
no
period
of
supervision
can
be
laid
down
.
We
understand
that
the
addition
of
detention
centre
inmates
to
the
above
list
is
being
considered
.
From
the
Discharged
Prisoners
'
Aid
Societies
19
.
Any
discharged
prisoner
may
apply
(
without
being
required
to
observe
any
statutory
or
other
conditions
)
for
post-release
assistance
from
the
Discharged
Prisoners
'
Aid
Societies
.
In
practice
most
of
those
they
help
are
persons
who
are
not
under
the
care
of
the
After
Care
Council
.
These
are
societies
approved
by
the
Secretary
of
State
under
section
18
(
4
)
of
the
Prisons
(
Scotland
)
Act
,
1952
,
and
formed
,
in
the
words
of
the
Act
,
``
for
the
purpose
of
finding
employment
for
discharged
prisoners
and
enabling
them
by
loans
and
grants
of
money
to
live
by
honest
labour
''
.
There
are
eight
such
societies
in
Scotland
,
all
but
one
of
which
carry
out
their
after-care
functions
through
part-time
agents
.
They
receive
from
the
state
grants
equal
to
half
their
approved
expenditure
;
for
the
rest
of
their
income
they
depend
on
voluntary
contributions
and
interest
from
investments
.
The
societies
have
formed
a
national
organisation
,
the
Scottish
Association
of
Discharged
Prisoners
'
Aid
Societies
,
which
acts
as
a
co-ordinating
body
concerned
primarily
with
policy
and
national
appeals
.
We
shall
discuss
the
place
of
these
societies
in
a
modern
scheme
of
after-care
in
our
second
report
.
EXISTING
PATTERN
OF
SELECTION
FOR
AFTER-CARE
2
.
The
aim
of
after-care
is
no
doubt
to
protect
society
by
helping
the
offender
to
re-establish
himself
so
that
he
does
not
fall
into
crime
again
.
It
is
,
however
,
difficult
to
trace
any
guiding
principle
in
the
existing
pattern
of
selection
as
described
in
paragraphs
17-18
above
by
which
after-care
is
applied
compulsorily
,
or
made
available
on
a
voluntary
basis
to
certain
categories
of
prisoner
.
The
arrangements
would
rather
appear
to
have
grown
up
piecemeal
.
The
periods
for
which
prisoners
receive
after-care
also
do
not
appear
to
be
very
effectively
related
to
its
objects
.
In
general
,
the
view
appears
to
have
been
taken
that
a
person
released
on
licence
before
the
end
of
his
sentence
should
not
be
subject
to
supervision
beyond
the
date
on
which
the
sentence
expires
.
This
has
the
odd
result
that
the
more
remission
a
prisoner
loses
by
misconduct
,
the
shorter
his
period
on
licence
.
That
is
to
say
,
in
cases
where
rehabilitation
might
be
expected
to
be
particularly
difficult
the
time
available
for
after-care
is
cut
down
.
Apart
from
such
special
cases
,
it
seems
to
us
that
if
the
period
of
after-care
is
based
arithmetically
on
the
period
of
sentence
it
is
unlikely
to
bear
much
relation
to
the
prisoner's
individual
needs
,
to
the
time
required
for
after-care
to
be
effective
,
or
to
the
need
of
ensuring
,
in
the
public
interest
,
that
there
may
be
adequate
opportunity
given
to
the
welfare
staff
to
do
what
they
can
to
get
the
man
to
stand
again
on
his
own
two
feet
.
It
will
be
very
seldom
that
permanent
good
can
be
done
in
this
field
under
six
months
,
and
for
assistance
to
be
withdrawn
from
a
discharged
person
after
,
perhaps
,
a
matter
of
weeks
,
must
all
too
often
mean
a
sorry
waste
of
effort
.
21
.
We
are
therefore
satisfied
that
a
statutory
period
of
after-care
must
normally
be
one
entirely
independent
of
the
particular
prisoner
's
period
of
remission
as
determined
by
his
length
of
sentence
and
his
conduct
in
prison-
good
conduct
while
in
custody
does
not
necessarily
remove
the
need
for
supervision
after
release
.
It
must
in
our
view
be
fixed
solely
with
the
effectiveness
of
after-care
in
view
.
COMPULSORY
OR
VOLUNTARY
AFTER-CARE
22
.
There
is
,
of
course
,
an
element
of
contradiction
in
the
idea
of
``
compulsory
after-care
''
.
No
man
can
really
be
helped
against
his
will
and
a
prisoner
who
resented
the
conditions
attached
to
after-care
could
effectively
enough
go
through
the
motions
of
co-operation
without
deriving
any
benefit
.
There
is
no
doubt
that
where
after-care
is
at
least
voluntarily
accepted
,
the
chances
of
success
are
significantly
enhanced
.
We
can
not
be
satisfied
,
however
,
that
the
type
of
prisoner
most
in
need
of
after-care
would
always
willingly
ask
for
it
.
He
might
be
motivated
by
misplaced
pride
,
by
reluctance
to
appear
to
be
currying
favour
``
with
the
authorities
''
,
or
by
a
genuine
inability
to
realise
his
own
plight
.
Even
of
those
who
might
while
in
prison
opt
for
voluntary
after-care
,
a
considerable
number
,
we
have
been
assured
,
would
on
release
find
any
kind
of
supervision
conditions
irksome
and
would
cease
to
co-operate
.
This
would
involve
great
wastage
of
time
and
effort
on
the
part
of
the
already
burdened
after-care
personnel
.
We
therefore
conclude
that
any
effective
system
of
after-care
must
depend
on
a
statutory
obligation
on
the
prisoner
or
inmate
to
accept
help
,
the
value
of
which
,
we
feel
satisfied
,
will
be
fully
explained
to
him
by
the
staff
of
the
prison
or
institution
before
his
release
.
23
.
Nevertheless
,
we
do
not
consider
that
the
work
of
the
After
Care
Council
should
be
confined
to
assisting
those
who
are
statutorily
placed
under
its
supervision
.
Ideally
,
all
discharged
prisoners
and
inmates
might
be
required
to
accept
the
Council
's
supervision
and
help
.
This
is
manifestly
impossible
at
the
present
time
,
and
compulsory
after-care
must
therefore
be
put
on
some
kind
of
selective
basis
.
But
we
feel
that
,
over
and
above
the
after-care
of
persons
in
the
selected
categories
,
there
is
scope
for
the
Council
to
assist
other
discharged
prisoners
who
are
in
special
need
of
help
and
are
willing
to
accept
the
discipline
that
any
form
of
after-care
must
involve
.
We
recognise
that
there
is
some
danger
of
the
resources
of
the
after-care
service
being
strained
by
an
excessive
volume
of
''
voluntary
''
work
,
and
that
some
method
of
selection
to
control
it
might
become
necessary
.
Nevertheless
we
recommend
that
the
After
Care
Council
should
be
given
explicit
power
and
accept
supervision
although
they
are
not
in
the
statutory
categories
which
we
propose
later
in
this
report
.
SELECTION
FOR
AFTER-CARE
24
.
Since
compulsory
after-care
for
every
person
released
from
custody
is
not
feasible
,
or
indeed
necessary
,
some
scheme
of
selection
must
operate
.
Some
recommendations
on
this
subject
have
already
been
made
in
the
Advisory
Council
's
reports
on
Custodial
Sentences
for
Young
Offenders
(
published
in
July
,
196
)
and
on
Short
Sentences
of
Imprisonment
(
published
in
May
,
196
)
.
We
refer
to
the
effect
of
our
own
proposals
on
these
recommendations
in
the
summary
of
recommendations
in
paragraph
53
below
.
(
a
)
METHOD
OF
SELECTION
25
.
We
have
considered
a
number
of
possible
methods
of
selection
,
but
in
the
end
we
have
concluded
that
at
present
the
one
that
is
most
satisfactory
is
the
application
of
compulsory
after-care
to
categories
of
inmates
and
prisoners
clearly
specified
in
statute
.
We
refer
below
to
the
other
possibilities
we
have
discussed
:
(
=1
)
Selection
by
the
Court
It
is
arguable
,
on
the
view
that
compulsory
after-care
,
where
it
is
appropriate
,
is
part
of
the
sentence
imposed
,
that
the
court
should
select
the
offenders
who
would
be
likely
to
benefit
from
after-care
,
and
include
an
appropriate
period
in
the
sentence
.
But
we
doubt
whether
the
court
,
except
perhaps
where
the
sentence
was
a
very
short
one
,
could
actually
assess
at
the
time
of
imposing
it
what
would
be
the
offender
's
needs
when
the
time
came
for
him
to
leave
prison
.
The
court
might
,
possibly
,
impose
after-care
by
categories
,
but
this
would
only
be
doing
what
could
more
effectively
be
done
by
Act
of
Parliament
.
Selection
by
the
courts
of
individual
cases
would
,
we
fear
,
result
in
much
resentment
on
the
part
of
those
chosen
for
it
;
few
would
appreciate
the
court
's
reason
for
choosing
them
rather
than
others
,
and
some
would
regard
the
period
of
after-care
as
an
addition
to
the
sentence
.
They
would
thus
be
in
a
bad
frame
of
mind
to
start
the
training
which
now
begins
on
admission
to
prison
.
Successful
prison
training
must
be
a
favourable
factor
for
resettlement
after
release
,
but
if
the
prisoner
started
it
with
a
feeling
of
resentment
his
co-operation
would
be
more
difficult
to
secure
.
It
seems
to
us
better
that
after-care
should
be
attached
by
the
law
to
certain
custodial
sentences
rather
than
that
it
should
have
an
appearance-
in
the
minds
of
some
offenders-
of
being
an
additional
element
that
courts
may
add
to
the
normal
sentence
at
their
discretion
.
(
=2
)
Selection
by
prison
staff
,
or
by
a
prison
board
,
or
by
the
Secretary
of
State
The
Governor
of
a
prison
and
his
senior
staff
,
including
the
prison
welfare
officer
,
could
theoretically
choose
deserving
cases
for
after-care
,
or
make
recommendations
to
a
board
consisting
of
members
of
the
visiting
committee
.
As
,
however
,
the
basis
of
selection
would
be
in
the
main
the
prisoner
's
conduct
and
progress
while
in
prison
there
might
be
a
tendency
to
choose
the
man
who
simply
avoided
getting
into
trouble
.
It
would
,
we
think
,
be
likely
to
create
discontent
among
the
body
of
prisoners
to
have
the
prison
staff
,
or
any
board
acting
on
their
advice
,
choose
certain
men
as
apparently
better
,
or
worse
,
post-release
risks
than
others
.
This
would
certainly
be
discouraging
to
the
prisoner
who
might
have
welcomed
after-care
and
who
was
not
chosen
,
but
conversely
,
would
encourage
the
prisoner
who
did
not
want
supervision
to
behave
in
such
a
way
as
not
to
be
selected
or
recommended
.
In
the
end
,
the
Governor
and
his
staff
would
be
inclined
to
avoid
the
invidiousness
of
selection
by
recommending
almost
every
prisoner
,
or
none
.
Placing
the
ultimate
decision
for
selection
on
the
Secretary
of
State
might
appear
to
remove
the
onus
from
the
prison
staff
or
prison
board
.
The
Secretary
of
State
,
however
,
would
have
to
rely
on
reports
from
the
prison
and
welfare
staffs
,
and
sooner
or
later
this
would
be
known
to
the
prisoners
.
All
the
undesirable
consequences
of
selection
would
still
remain
.
(
=3
)
Opting
by
prisoners
,
with
earlier
release
The
suggestion
that
a
prisoner
who
voluntarily
accepted
after-care
might
thereby
qualify
for
earlier
release
,
through
,
possibly
,
a
higher
rate
of
remission
,
is
at
first
sight
not
unattractive
.
We
have
been
assured
,
however
,
that
every
prisoner
would
be
only
too
willing
to
make
a
show
of
accepting
after-care
if
earlier
release
were
the
consequence
.
The
proposal
would
inevitably
involve
some
kind
of
selection
,
with
the
attendant
evils
,
and
we
do
not
think
the
prison
staff
,
or
any
other
staff
,
should
have
in
their
hands
what
would
amount
to
a
wide
power
to
confer
earlier
release
.
There
would
,
moreover
,
be
some
risk
that
those
who
opted
would
be
regarded
by
the
others
as
seeking
the
favour
of
the
prison
staff
,
and
some
might
opt
in
the
expectation
of
more
considerate
treatment
,
for
example
,
by
getting
the
better
kind
of
jobs
in
prison
.
Opting
for
after-care
with
any
kind
of
reward
attached
must
in
our
opinion
be
ruled
out
at
the
present
time
.
26
.
Any
of
these
methods
of
selection
involves
consequences
which
we
think
are
unacceptable
.
Other
strong
objections
to
these
methods
are
the
prisoner
's
uncertainty
whether
he
will
be
selected
and
the
difficulty
of
deciding
the
best
time
for
selection
.
It
is
clearly
undesirable
that
the
prisoner
should
have
to
serve
perhaps
the
better
part
of
his
sentence
not
knowing
whether
he
will
get
after-care
help
on
release
,
or
that
the
welfare
staff
should
not
know
in
good
time
the
prisoners
they
will
be
required
to
help
.
If
conduct
in
prison
were
a
deciding
consideration
selection
would
tend
to
be
left
to
a
time
near
the
date
of
release
.
If
a
prisoner
is
going
to
get
after-care
he
should
know
it
as
soon
as
he
starts
his
sentence
.
27
.
We
therefore
conclude
that
the
only
method
of
avoiding
the
difficulties
of
individual
selection
and
of
ensuring
that
a
prisoner
is
at
no
time
in
any
doubt
where
he
stands
in
relation
to
after-care
is
to
specify
,
in
statute
,
the
categories
of
prisoners
to
whom
after-care
is
to
be
applied
.
#
218
<
273
TEXT
H9
>
We
have
already
been
pleased
to
be
able
to
place
our
records
at
the
disposal
of
the
Cambridge
Institute
of
Criminology
in
a
study
of
some
aspects
of
preventive
detention
.
38
.
On
a
more
favourable
note
we
quote
the
experience
of
one
of
the
major
combined
area
probation
committees
,
whose
annual
report
states
that
83
per
cent
of
its
prison
after-care
cases
completed
their
supervision
satisfactorily
compared
with
72
per
cent
ex-borstal
and
47
per
cent
ex-approved
school
cases
.
The
ex-prisoners
were
the
largest
group
out
of
a
total
of
185
persons
from
all
three
sources
.
39
.
It
is
never
easy
to
forecast
how
any
man
will
respond
to
after-care
so
that
we
were
dubious
of
the
prospects
for
W
...
,
a
man
of
39
with
a
criminal
history
stretching
back
25
years
.
On
his
eleventh
appearance
before
the
court
he
had
received
a
sentence
of
8
years
'
preventive
detention
.
In
prison
he
was
described
as
an
unhappy
creature
who
had
started
life
badly-
an
unreliable
and
untrustworthy
man
who
had
steadily
deteriorated
over
the
years
until
he
possessed
neither
the
inclination
nor
determination
to
mend
his
ways
.
W
...
was
placed
in
the
care
of
one
of
our
Associates
whom
he
met
regularly
for
the
next
eighteen
months
.
During
this
time
W
...
became
aware
of
his
own
problems
and
limitations
,
but
in
the
Associate
's
skilled
care
he
was
also
made
aware
of
his
own
potential
.
To
his
amazement
he
remained
in
the
same
job
throughout
his
supervision
and
proved
to
himself
that
there
was
no
need
for
him
to
return
to
crime
.
He
has
,
in
fact
,
retained
a
friendly
contact
with
our
Associate
although
his
statutory
period
of
supervision
has
long
since
ended
.
4
.
Our
case
histories
are
not
all
so
successful
.
J
...
was
also
released
from
a
sentence
of
eight
years
'
preventive
detention
.
In
this
instance
business
man
<
SIC
>
in
the
North
of
England
offered
to
find
work
and
lodgings
for
him
.
In
addition
to
his
fare
and
subsistence
on
leaving
the
prison
he
received
immediate
aid
from
the
National
Assistance
Board
until
he
received
his
first
week's
wages
,
and
working
clothes
through
our
Associate
.
His
new
employer
found
him
a
furnished
flat
and
being
connected
with
a
local
football
club
provided
him
with
a
season
ticket
.
Within
a
week
J
...
was
before
a
Court
again
,
having
stolen
from
the
flat
and
pawned
the
articles
following
on
a
week-end
drinking
bout
.
He
is
now
back
in
prison
after
which
we
shall
try
again
.
41
.
Life
imprisonment.-
The
Division
is
also
responsible
for
the
supervision
of
men
sentenced
to
life
imprisonment
and
subsequently
released
by
the
Secretary
of
State
on
conditional
licence
.
The
number
under
statutory
supervision
at
the
year
end
was
2
,
with
an
additional
two
persons
under
voluntary
supervision
.
While
some
of
these
men
will
always
need
the
help
of
the
Association
's
staff
and
Associates
to
order
their
lives
,
others
have
now
reached
a
state
of
maturity
which
has
enabled
them
to
integrate
themselves
happily
and
successfully
with
the
community
.
42
.
Home
leave.-
In
196
the
number
of
prisoners
granted
home
leave
for
employment
and
re-acclimatisation
purposes
and
who
would
be
the
Division
's
responsibility
on
discharge
,
reached
a
record
total
of
579
against
489
the
previous
year
.
Home
leave
involves
a
preliminary
enquiry
being
made
at
each
home
(
often
incurring
more
than
one
visit
)
and
at
least
once
<
SIC
>
interview
with
each
prisoner
whilst
on
leave
.
The
increasing
N.A.D.P.A.S
.
Prison
Welfare
Officer
complement
is
providing
an
accumulating
load
of
home
enquiries
of
many
kinds
relating
to
health
,
marital
and
property
problems
.
Unpredicted
home
enquiries
bear
particularly
heavily
on
a
small
welfare
staff
covering
the
whole
of
the
Metropolitan
area
since
they
can
not
be
planned
beforehand
yet
must
be
carried
out
quickly
if
they
are
to
be
effective
.
Few
of
these
homes
are
on
the
telephone
,
many
of
the
wives
or
parents
are
working
and
a
long
journey
by
public
transport
is
wasted
if
our
caller
can
obtain
no
reply
.
43
.
Discharged
under
Section
29
of
the
Prison
Act
,
1952.-
The
exercise
of
this
police
function
,
which
we
have
regularly
deplored
in
recent
years
,
has
continued
throughout
the
year
with
the
prospect
that
this
will
be
the
last
occasion
to
report
.
3,497
men
were
discharged
during
196
with
the
obligation
to
report
their
addresses
.
Of
the
3,387
discharged
during
1959
,
the
position
at
the
end
of
196
was
that
1,11
(
32.5
per
cent
)
had
been
reconvicted
and
526
(
15.5
per
cent
)
required
to
report
directly
to
the
police
.
44
.
Accommodation.-
Whilst
the
problem
of
finding
work
has
only
been
serious
in
pockets
of
unemployment
,
that
of
finding
suitable
accommodation
continues
difficult
.
In
fact
,
the
more
alternative
occupations
there
are
available
,
the
fewer
the
women
who
take
in
lodgers
.
After-care
is
sometimes
criticised
for
not
having
rooms
ready
for
an
ex-prisoner
,
but
experience
has
shown
that
such
a
plan
almost
automatically
publicises
a
client
's
previous
occupation
.
The
alternative
of
putting
a
man
into
hostel
accommodation
for
one
night
while
providing
him
with
sufficient
funds
to
find
his
own
lodging
is
ultimately
a
more
effective
arrangement
.
45
.
In
this
connection
we
appreciate
the
work
of
such
organisations
as
Norman
House
and
Langley
House
,
both
now
firmly
established
in
their
role
of
providing
a
special
form
of
residential
support
and
friendships
for
homeless
ex-prisoners
.
The
close
and
mutually
advantageous
relations
which
have
been
established
between
them
and
the
official
bodies
augur
well
for
the
future
development
of
such
ventures
which
we
understand
are
being
planned
in
the
Provinces
.
46
.
The
year
has
been
marked
by
increasing
co-operation
between
the
Division
and
the
National
Assistance
Board
and
of
more
sympathetic
understanding
of
the
difficulties
of
the
ex-prisoners
at
all
levels
.
Groups
of
National
Assistance
Board
Officers
have
been
addressed
on
these
problems
and
resulting
from
a
mutual
review
of
procedure
,
discharged
prisoners
have
since
1st
August
,
196
,
been
accepted
directly
at
the
Board
's
office
before
registering
for
unemployment
with
the
Ministry
of
Labour
.
This
has
proved
particularly
beneficial
to
the
homeless
man
in
immediate
need
of
finding
lodgings
.
47
.
Relationships
with
our
colleagues
in
the
Prison
Service
,
the
National
Association
of
Discharged
Prisoners
'
Aid
Societies
,
the
National
Assistance
Board
and
the
Ministry
of
Labour
continue
close
and
productive
.
These
bodies
are
selected
for
mention
solely
because
their
functions
are
so
closely
integrated
with
our
own
.
The
achievement
of
close
personal
contact
with
our
Probation
Service
Associates
was
cemented
by
an
invitation
to
the
Director
to
address
the
Annual
Conference
of
the
National
Association
of
Probation
Officers
.
Particular
effort
has
been
made
during
the
year
to
invite
the
co-operation
of
the
National
Council
of
Social
Service
,
the
National
Citizens
Advice
Bureau
and
the
Women
's
Voluntary
Service
in
our
work
.
To
all
who
have
shown
their
practical
sympathy
and
understanding
of
our
task
,
we
offer
our
grateful
thanks
.
Chapter
Five
TREATMENT
OF
BOYS
1
.
General.-
In
order
to
implement
the
proposals
in
the
Criminal
Justice
Bill
,
196
,
relating
to
the
treatment
of
young
offenders
a
considerable
extension
of
the
system
of
borstals
and
detention
centres
will
be
needed
.
2
.
Three
secure
borstals
are
to
be
provided
at
Swinfen
,
Staffs.
,
Wellingborough
,
Northants.
,
and
additional
open
borstals
at
Finnamore
Wood
Camp
,
Bucks
.
(
now
partially
occupied
)
and
Shaftesbury
,
Dorset
.
The
open
borstal
at
Huntercombe
is
being
adapted
for
use
as
a
medium
security
borstal
,
and
the
adaption
of
Aylesbury
prison
as
an
establishment
for
young
offenders
has
made
further
progress
.
3
.
Three
senior
detention
centres
were
opened
in
the
early
months
of
1961
at
New
Hall
Camp
,
Yorks.
,
Medomsley
,
County
Durham
and
Aylesbury
,
Bucks
.
It
is
hoped
to
have
four
more
centres
ready
by
early
1962
at
Erlestoke
,
Wilts.
,
Aldington
,
Kent
,
East
Clandon
,
Surrey
and
Haslar
,
Hants
,
and
a
further
centre
at
Kirklevington
,
Yorks
,
during
1963
.
The
semi-secure
borstal
at
Buckley
,
Lancs
.
will
become
a
detention
centre
in
the
autumn
of
1961
.
4
.
Population.-
Committals
to
borstal
increased
from
3,62
in
1959
to
3,476
in
196
,
and
the
daily
average
population
in
borstals
from
4,34
to
4,115
.
5
.
Reception
centres
were
under
constant
pressure
;
one
centre
dealt
with
2,28
cases
,
more
than
double
the
number
handled
three
years
ago
.
The
modified
form
of
allocation
procedure
reported
last
year
and
some
staff
additions
enabled
the
centres
to
meet
the
demands
of
the
training
borstals
,
and
for
one
of
them
to
increase
the
psychological
and
psychiatric
coverage
.
6
.
The
quality
of
borstal
receptions
during
the
year
has
been
assessed
in
three
ways
:
(
a
)
in
terms
of
the
nature
of
the
offences
leading
to
the
borstal
sentence
;
(
b
)
in
terms
of
educational
and
intellectual
criteria
;
(
c
)
in
terms
of
Mannheim-Wilkins
prediction
groups
.
No
new
trend
was
observed
in
the
type
of
offence
,
the
great
majority
of
which
continued
to
be
those
of
breaking
and
entering
and
stealing
.
Offences
against
the
person
,
including
sexual
offences
,
remained
at
about
12
1/2
per
cent
of
the
total
offences
.
The
distribution
of
intelligence
and
educational
attainment
also
remained
virtually
unchanged
,
but
there
was
a
further
deterioration
in
terms
of
the
Mannheim-Wilkins
prediction
ratings
which
seems
likely
to
have
an
adverse
effect
on
training
results
.
No
less
than
66.4
per
cent
of
last
year
's
receptions
fell
into
the
C
and
D
categories
,
those
with
the
poorest
prospects
of
success
.
This
compares
with
56.5
per
cent
in
1957
and
25.5
per
cent
in
1946
(
when
the
original
research
was
undertaken
)
whilst
the
present
proportion
of
9.9
per
cent
in
the
A
and
B
categories
(
with
the
best
proportion
of
success
)
compares
with
1.2
per
cent
in
1957
and
32.7
per
cent
in
1946
.
This
deterioration
in
the
quality
of
the
training
material
suggests
that
the
success
rate
is
likely
to
be
under
4
per
cent
.
7
.
The
number
of
young
offenders
sentenced
to
imprisonment
increased
from
2,498
in
1959
to
3,99
in
196
,
and
the
number
of
committals
to
detention
centres
(
which
was
limited
by
the
capacity
of
the
centres
)
showed
a
slight
drop
from
1,356
to
1,295
.
Borstal
Training
8
.
General.-
This
was
the
last
full
year
in
which
Northallerton
functioned
as
a
preliminary
training
borstal
.
At
the
beginning
of
1961
it
became
a
full
training
borstal
,
when
it
was
decided
to
discontinue
the
policy
of
sending
boys
,
who
might
later
be
suitable
for
``
open
''
training
,
to
Northallerton
for
some
months
before
making
a
decision
as
to
their
final
training
borstal
.
Some
borstals
felt
that
they
were
getting
boys
from
Northallerton
too
late
in
their
training
,
and
that
the
period
in
which
a
lad
settled
in
and
became
known
by
the
new
staff
,
tended
to
extend
his
training
beyond
the
time
he
would
have
spent
had
he
been
originally
allocated
to
his
final
borstal
.
This
appeared
unfair
to
the
boy
and
sometimes
affected
his
whole
outlook
.
When
the
Northallerton
staff
were
asked
to
concentrate
their
preliminary
training
into
a
shorter
period
so
that
it
was
not
necessary
to
wait
until
a
lad
had
attained
senior
training
grade
before
sending
him
away
,
they
were
not
so
certain
of
their
findings
and
tended
to
send
more
boys
to
closed
conditions
as
a
safety
precaution
.
However
,
this
difficulty
might
have
been
overcome
had
it
not
been
necessary
to
use
the
training
places
at
Northallerton
for
boys
who
needed
the
restriction
imposed
by
this
kind
of
borstal
.
The
experiment
has
been
one
of
great
interest
and
may
be
repeated
when
conditions
are
more
favourable
;
Northallerton
has
done
valuable
and
effective
work
,
transferring
some
34
lads
to
open
conditions
after
having
settled
them
down
to
borstal
and
dissipated
the
urge
to
run
away
that
causes
an
upset
in
the
training
of
so
many
in
the
first
months
.
9
.
Training.-
The
average
length
of
training
was
16.1
months
.
This
ranged
from
9.2
to
36
months
.
The
average
time
at
Reading
was
27.7
months
for
those
boys
ultimately
released
from
there
.
The
full
picture
of
the
training
programme
given
in
previous
reports
has
not
greatly
altered
,
but
the
concentrated
effort
required
to
prepare
a
lad
for
release
in
the
shorter
training
period
introduced
during
the
past
two
years
has
increased
the
intensity
of
the
work
.
One
governor
reports
that
at
his
borstal
almost
twice
as
many
boys
have
been
dealt
with
as
in
earlier
years
.
#
219
<
274
TEXT
H1
>
The
directors
of
the
research
associations
have
their
own
personal
contacts
with
the
appropriate
laboratories
in
the
Commonwealth
countries
.
Apart
from
defence
considerations
,
it
is
in
the
interest
of
our
national
economy
that
we
should
strive
to
increase
our
home
production
of
food
in
terms
of
our
livestock
population
and
yield
of
crops
per
acre
.
Superimposed
on
all
these
considerations
is
the
fact
that
with
the
improving
economic
status
of
the
population
there
is
an
increasing
emphasis
on
the
intrinsic
acceptability
of
food
and
particularly
on
its
presentation
in
the
retail
shops
.
From
the
above
brief
introduction
it
follows
that
the
pattern
of
food
research
should
embrace
the
following
broad
fields
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
1
)
Methods
of
increasing
production
.
(
2
)
Preservation
(
transport
,
storage
and
distribution
)
.
(
3
)
Processing
.
(
4
)
Acceptability
or
intrinsic
quality
,
including
freedom
from
abnormal
flavour
or
taint
.
(
5
)
Nutrition
and
hygiene
.
(
6
)
The
possible
toxicological
effects
of
substances
added
to
food
during
growth
,
transport
and
processing
.
(
7
)
Presentation
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Each
of
these
is
a
vast
field
of
research
and
investigation
.
THE
OVERALL
PATTERN
It
is
difficult
to
say
where
food
research
begins
;
it
involves
all
the
scientific
disciplines-
physics
,
chemistry
,
mathematics
,
engineering
,
each
ultimately
wedded
to
one
or
more
of
the
different
divisions
of
biology
.
Apart
from
supplying
graduate
staff
,
therefore
,
the
universities
must
in
the
long
run
set
the
level
of
food
research
;
they
must
also
supply
much
of
the
fundamental
knowledge
required
for
advances
in
the
science
and
technology
of
food
.
Certain
of
the
universities
with
departments
of
agriculture
and
horticulture
are
of
course
carrying
out
continuous
research
directly
on
food
,
and
this
applies
also
to
many
biochemical
departments
.
The
concern
of
the
Government
is
clear
enough
since
an
adequate
supply
of
inexpensive
food
of
satisfactory
nutritional
quality
is
essential
for
our
survival
and
for
our
national
prosperity
.
Thus
there
are
some
23
research
institutes
or
units
wholly
financed
by
the
Agricultural
Research
Council
,
and
the
Ministry
of
Agriculture
,
Fisheries
and
Food
has
its
own
Food
Science
and
Atomic
Energy
Division
.
The
Agricultural
Research
Council
is
also
concerned
with
the
research
programmes
of
22
other
institutes
which
are
financed
wholly
or
in
part
by
the
Council
or
,
in
the
case
of
eight
institutes
in
Scotland
,
by
the
Department
of
Agriculture
for
Scotland
.
Special
grants
are
also
made
to
universities
and
other
organisations
for
research
on
subjects
of
interest
to
the
Council
.
The
total
annual
cost
of
all
this
research
by
the
Council
now
exceeds
+5
million
.
In
the
past
the
interest
of
the
A.R.C
.
has
been
in
animals
and
crops-
their
production
and
nutrition
and
the
reduction
of
disease
;
one
exception
is
the
work
of
the
Hannah
Dairy
Research
Institute
over
the
past
25
years
on
the
keeping
quality
of
dried
milk
.
More
recently
,
however
,
the
Council
,
in
accepting
responsibility
for
the
Low
Temperature
Research
Station
,
Cambridge
,
the
Ditton
Laboratory
,
and
the
Pest
Infestation
Laboratory
,
Slough
,
has
moved
outside
the
``
farm
gate
''
and
has
thus
extended
its
interest
in
food
to
include
storage
and
preservation
.
To
quote
from
its
last
Annual
Report
:
``
The
importance
has
been
previously
stressed
of
considering
the
production
,
handling
,
storage
,
packaging
and
processing
of
food
as
links
in
one
continuous
chain
of
operations
,
the
final
objective
of
which
is
to
provide
the
nation
with
food
of
the
highest
quality
at
the
lowest
economic
price
.
The
Council
has
therefore
always
in
mind
the
need
to
integrate
research
on
production
with
that
on
the
intermediate
steps
involved
in
the
passage
of
food
from
the
farm
to
the
dinner
table
.
This
is
equally
true
whether
the
production
is
on
our
own
farms
or
those
overseas
.
To
this
end
the
Council
is
keeping
in
touch
with
research
on
production
throughout
the
Commonwealth
and
,
where
possible
,
in
other
countries
from
which
our
food
comes
.
The
establishment
of
the
Overseas
Research
Council
,
of
which
the
Council's
Secretary
is
an
6ex
officio
member
,
will
,
it
is
hoped
,
help
to
strengthen
the
links
already
existing
between
the
overseas
producer
and
those
responsible
for
handling
and
processing
imported
foodstuffs
in
this
country
.
''
To
help
the
Council
in
its
wider
responsibility
the
Ministry
of
Agriculture
,
Fisheries
and
Food
and
the
Secretary
of
State
for
Scotland
have
recently
set
up
a
Food
Research
Advisory
Committee
to
advise
on
those
food
problems
requiring
investigation
or
research
and
on
their
order
of
priority
.
Finally
,
to
complete
the
picture
of
food
research
institutes
,
mention
must
be
made
of
the
Torry
Research
Station
of
D.S.I.R
.
and
its
associated
Humber
Laboratory
in
Hull
.
Whereas
these
two
laboratories
are
concerned
with
the
very
practical
problems
of
handling
,
storage
and
distribution
of
fish
,
their
fundamental
research-
for
example
in
bacteriology
and
that
on
fish
oils
and
antioxidants-
is
of
great
interest
and
value
to
all
food
research
laboratories
.
On
the
nutritional
side
the
Medical
Research
Council
,
with
its
many
research
units
working
directly
on
nutrition
or
in
related
fields
,
advises
the
Government
through
the
Ministry
of
Health
,
and
the
Chief
Medical
Officer
to
the
Ministry
has
his
own
Standing
Committee
to
discuss
problems
of
food
and
health
.
Among
more
than
5
industrial
associations
sponsored
by
the
Department
of
Scientific
and
Industrial
Research
are
four
working
wholly
on
food
problems
.
Research
carried
out
by
these
four
bodies
,
whose
work
will
be
mentioned
later
,
naturally
has
a
strong
bias
generally
,
but
not
completely
,
towards
the
problems
involved
in
the
processing
of
food
and
its
acceptability
by
the
consumer
.
There
is
in
addition
the
research
and
,
particularly
,
development
carried
out
wholly
by
industry
.
The
results
of
this
are
to
be
seen
,
for
example
,
in
the
margarine
and
soft
drinks
industries
,
in
the
development
of
containers
for
canned
foods
,
in
the
relatively
new
development
of
packaged
frozen
foods
,
and
in
the
sizeable
export
trade
mainly
in
processed
foods
(
more
than
+16
million
annually
)
from
a
country
so
largely
dependent
on
imported
basal
foods
.
Another
notable
example
of
research
financed
wholly
by
industry
is
that
of
the
Brewing
Industry
Research
Foundation
at
Nutfield
,
Surrey
,
now
an
established
national
institute
.
The
pharmaceutical
and
chemical
industries
should
also
be
mentioned
in
connection
with
the
large-scale
production
of
vitamins
,
the
production
of
pure
substances
to
counter
the
various
forms
of
deterioration
,
and
the
introduction
of
many
substances
which
act
as
aids
to
processing
.
The
foregoing
is
an
over-simplification
of
the
pattern
of
Government
,
Government-aided
and
industrial
food
research
in
this
country
;
it
is
uneven
and
thin
in
places
,
but
evidently
it
does
deal
with
food
from
the
farm
or
field
to
the
table
as
well
as
nutritional
quality
.
The
research
structure
has
of
course
developed
piecemeal
and
the
type
and
scope
of
the
work
of
any
individual
institute
is
rarely
exclusive
.
On
the
whole
,
judging
by
the
amount
of
money
spent
on
research
,
it
would
appear
that
the
emphasis
is
on
production-
perhaps
understandable
in
a
country
that
has
to
import
so
much
of
its
food
.
Nevertheless
some
might
argue
that
since
the
purpose
of
food
is
to
keep
man
fit
and
healthy
the
greatest
emphasis
should
be
on
its
nutritional
quality
.
Furthermore
nutritional
research
has
hitherto
been
confined
almost
exclusively
to
the
food
requirements
of
children
and
adolescents
.
But
we
have
now
moved
into
a
phase
when
the
nutrition
of
the
adult
calls
for
more
research
,
particularly
in
view
of
the
growing
belief
that
the
type
of
food
man
eats
may
be
a
factor
in
his
susceptibility
to
certain
diseases
.
Except
in
a
state
of
emergency
,
however
,
people
will
continue
to
eat
what
they
like
and
not
what
is
necessarily
best
for
them
.
It
might
also
be
claimed
that
as
a
complement
to
research
on
production
there
should
be
sustained
research
on
the
synthesis
of
protein
,
fat
and
carbohydrate
to
insure
against
a
food
shortage
from
any
cause
;
by
its
nature
this
research
is
more
a
challenge
to
the
scientific
workers
in
the
universities
.
THE
FOOD
RESEARCH
ASSOCIATIONS
There
are
four
research
associations
concerned
wholly
with
food
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
The
British
Baking
Industries
Research
Association
.
The
Research
Association
of
British
Flour-Millers
.
The
British
Food
Manufacturing
Industries
Research
Association
.
The
Fruit
and
Vegetable
Canning
and
Quick
Freezing
Research
Association
,
often
referred
to
as
the
Campden
Research
Station
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
primary
interest
of
each
of
these
associations
is
to
improve
and
standardize
the
manufacturing
or
processing
methods
and
the
quality
of
the
final
products
of
the
particular
industry
it
serves
.
In
contrast
with
most
of
the
research
units
associated
with
the
Agricultural
Research
Council
,
the
emphasis
is
on
the
factors
outside
the
farm
gate
.
At
the
same
time
the
quality
of
the
final
product
must
be
influenced
by
the
quality
of
the
raw
material
of
the
industry
,
and
the
methods
of
processing
may
influence
its
nutritional
quality
.
In
the
overall
food
research
pattern
,
therefore
,
the
work
of
the
research
associations
(
coupled
with
that
of
the
food
industries
)
is
complementary
to
that
of
the
Agricultural
and
Medical
Research
Councils
and
the
universities
.
This
seems
logical
but
when
one
looks
at
the
relatively
small
expenditure
of
the
food
research
associations
,
compared
for
example
with
the
+5
million
vote
of
the
Agricultural
Research
Council
,
it
is
paradoxical
.
For
196
the
incomes
were
:
<
LIST
>
Of
this
total
+27
84
was
provided
by
industry
and
the
remainder
by
D.S.I.R
.
It
must
be
remembered
,
however
,
that
a
research
association
,
by
its
nature
and
organisation
,
should
be
an
extremely
objective
,
efficient
and
economic
research
unit
.
For
the
most
part
it
has
no
need
to
search
for
its
problems
,
and
the
solution
to
a
particular
problem
can
usually
be
tested
out
at
once
in
a
member
's
plant
without
the
expense
of
a
pilot
plant
,
etc
.
Furthermore
it
has
behind
it
the
stimulating
urge
and
interest
of
its
members
,
just
as
it
can
call
on
their
experience
and
judgment
to
help
it
decide
how
far
it
is
profitable
to
pursue
a
particular
line
of
enquiry
.
It
might
be
said
that
these
conditions
are
similar
to
those
of
the
private
laboratory
of
an
individual
food
manufacturer
.
They
are
,
but
the
important
difference
is
that
the
research
association
serves
a
whole
industry
and
this
,
coupled
with
the
fact
that
it
has
close
links
with
D.S.I.R
.
and
other
Government
departments
,
encourages
it
to
work
along
independent
and
pioneer
lines
in
both
its
research
and
applied
work
.
Its
members
realize
that
this
must
be
so
if
the
association
is
to
be
their
scientific
liaison
with
the
Government
departments
concerned
with
their
particular
industry
.
The
work
of
the
Food
Standards
Committee
of
the
Ministry
of
Agriculture
,
Fisheries
and
Food
affords
a
notable
example
:
this
Committee
when
considering
a
particular
foodstuff
usually
invites
the
director
of
the
appropriate
research
association
to
attend
its
meetings
and
,
in
some
cases
,
to
act
as
assessor
to
the
Committee
.
Although
a
research
association
serves
a
whole
industry
it
is
significant
that
often
the
work
of
the
association
has
encouraged
individual
firms
to
start
up
or
extend
their
own
laboratories
.
In
this
way
the
research
associations
have
brought
a
much
greater
scientific
outlook
and
interest
into
the
industry
as
a
whole
than
their
budgets
and
work
would
indicate
.
Co-operative
Research
.
Apart
from
collaboration
between
themselves
it
is
traditional
and
in
fact
essential
for
the
food
research
associations
to
collaborate
whenever
possible
with
other
laboratories
that
specialize
in
some
particular
aspect
of
food
science
and
technology
.
This
is
usually
of
mutual
advantage
since
the
research
association
has
its
own
specialized
knowledge
and
equipment
to
offer
.
Thus
a
notable
example
is
the
joint
work
with
the
M.A.F.F
.
in
connection
with
food
defence
plans
.
Similarly
there
is
continuous
contact
and
collaboration
with
the
Low
Temperature
Research
Station
,
Cambridge
,
and
the
Pest
Infestation
Laboratory
,
Slough
(
both
A.R.C
.
)
,
the
Ministry
's
Food
Science
and
Atomic
Energy
and
Infestation
Control
Divisions
,
and
the
Laboratory
of
the
Government
Chemist
.
A
particularly
intimate
case
is
that
of
the
British
Food
Manufacturing
Industries
Research
Association
,
which
has
seconded
staff
to
the
Low
Temperature
Research
Station
to
work
on
the
irradiation
of
foods
as
a
possible
method
of
preservation
.
Again
,
the
associations
can
call
on
the
resources
of
the
Commonwealth
Mycological
Institute
,
which
maintains
a
collection
of
fungi
many
of
which
are
of
interest
in
research
into
certain
food
problems
.
#
22
<
275
TEXT
H11
>
1
.
Coming
back
to
the
broad
design
,
the
Government
entirely
agree
with
the
Commission
that
Greater
London
has
a
recognisable
civic
unity
and
shape
,
largely
because
it
has
grown
outwards
from
a
single
centre
.
But
its
local
government
structure
,
inherited
from
the
days
when
London
was
much
smaller
,
in
no
way
reflects
that
unity
.
The
major
services
are
administered
by
six
county
councils
and
three
county
borough
councils
,
and
three
systems
of
local
government
exist
side
by
side
.
They
are
:
single-tier
government
in
the
county
boroughs
,
two-tier
government
of
the
normal
pattern
outside
the
present
administrative
county
of
London
,
and
a
unique
two-tier
system
within
the
administrative
county
,
in
which
most
of
the
important
local
government
functions
vest
in
the
county
council
.
11
.
London
has
clearly
outgrown
the
system
of
local
government
devised
to
meet
the
vastly
different
physical
and
social
conditions
of
the
last
century
.
This
great
town
now
faces
immense
problems
of
congestion
,
of
traffic
,
of
land
shortages
,
and
of
major
redevelopment
.
All
of
its
citizens
are
``
Londoners
''
,
not
only
those
who
live
within
the
City
and
the
28
metropolitan
boroughs
.
Greater
London
is
their
city
and
all
are
involved
in
what
happens
to
it
.
12
.
The
Royal
Commission
were
convinced
that
,
unless
some
method
could
be
found
within
the
framework
of
local
government
to
tackle
the
pressing
problems
of
Greater
London
,
the
central
Government
would
increasingly
supersede
the
local
authorities
.
They
thought
that
that
would
be
disastrous
for
local
government
,
and
they
were
right
.
That
is
the
answer
to
those
who
say
that
a
system
of
local
government
which
recognises
Greater
London
as
a
unit
for
some
purposes
is
not
local
government
at
all
.
In
the
Government
's
opinion
it
is
the
only
way
to
enable
Greater
London
to
enjoy
an
adequate
measure
of
responsible
self-government
.
13
.
There
is
now
an
opportunity
to
carry
out
effective
reorganisation
which
will
bring
London
government
into
harmony
with
the
physical
features
of
the
metropolis
,
and
will
fit
it
to
face
the
new
problems
presented
by
changing
social
conditions
and
the
ubiquitous
motor
vehicle
.
The
Government
are
convinced
that
if
this
opportunity
is
not
now
grasped
,
local
government
will
wither
in
the
capital
city
where
,
in
the
past
,
it
has
been
strongest
.
14
.
The
Government
have
been
impressed
by
the
wide
recognition
among
the
local
authorities
concerned
of
the
need
for
some
change
.
True
,
many
would
adopt
a
different
and
less
radical
solution
than
that
proposed
by
the
Commission
.
But
about
the
same
number
,
while
having
reservation
on
some
points
of
detail
,
accept
the
Commission's
broad
plan
.
15
.
The
feature
which
attracted
the
greatest
support
was
the
conception
of
the
borough
as
the
primary
unit
of
local
government
.
The
Government
are
sure
that
this
is
the
right
principle
.
It
is
a
serious
defect
in
the
present
organisation
that
many
of
the
boroughs
,
and
especially
the
metropolitan
boroughs
,
have
no
real
responsibility
for
the
running
of
the
local
and
personal
services
.
The
system
proposed
by
the
Commission
would
place
personal
,
preventive
and
environmental
health
services
,
welfare
and
children
's
services
,
and
housing
,
in
the
hands
of
one
authority
,
local
enough
in
character
to
enable
local
knowledge
of
the
area
and
of
its
living
and
working
conditions
to
be
brought
to
bear
.
This
would
not
only
greatly
enlarge
the
scope
of
the
borough
councillor
,
but
would
also
make
for
more
effective
administration
of
these
closely
linked
social
services
.
The
Government
regard
this
as
a
key
feature
of
the
Commission
's
plan
,
and
one
well
designed
to
attract
into
local
government
more
men
and
women
of
real
ability
,
by
making
sure
that
there
are
worthwhile
jobs
for
them
to
do
.
If
any
re-organisation
of
local
government
does
not
secure
this
it
will
fail
of
its
purpose
.
16
.
The
principal
alternative
plan
is
one
,
sponsored
chiefly
by
the
county
councils
of
Essex
,
Kent
,
London
,
Middlesex
and
Surrey
,
for
an
indirectly
elected
joint
board
for
an
area
a
good
deal
wider
than
that
reviewed
by
the
Commission
,
and
the
retention
of
the
existing
county
and
county
borough
councils
.
The
board
would
have
responsibilities
in
town
planning
for
drawing
up
a
master
plan
to
which
the
local
planning
authorities
would
be
required
to
conform
,
covering
such
regional
questions
as
the
main
road
framework
,
target
populations
,
the
level
and
main
disposition
of
employment
:
for
laying
down
the
main
considerations
for
dealing
with
traffic
:
for
planning
and
co-ordinating
refuse
disposal
:
and
for
planning
and
co-ordinating
programmes
for
over-spill
.
The
powers
of
this
joint
board
would
be
mainly
advisory
in
character
,
and
meanwhile
somewhat
greater
powers
would
be
conferred
on
or
delegated
to
the
boroughs
.
17
.
The
Government
believe
that
a
plan
on
these
lines
would
not
begin
to
meet
the
needs
of
the
situation
.
For
a
start
it
ignores-
or
denies-
one
of
the
fundamental
assumptions
on
which
the
Royal
Commission
's
Report
was
based
.
This
is
that
the
built-up
areas
outside
the
County
of
London
are
,
now
,
more
properly
a
part
of
Greater
London
than
of
the
Home
Counties
to
which
historically
they
belong
.
But
that
apart
,
this
plan
would
surely
confuse
responsibilities
.
The
authority
which
has
to
deal
with
the
planning
,
traffic
and
road
problems
of
Greater
London
must
exercise
a
real
responsibility
,
and
must
be
able
to
secure
that
its
plans
are
effectively
carried
out
.
A
largely
advisory
body
,
with
powers
mainly
of
co-ordination
and
supervision
,
would
be
likely
to
achieve
very
little
.
The
overall
authority
must
be
an
executive
body
if
it
is
to
be
effective
,
although
no
doubt
it
would
be
right
that
it
should
in
some
matters
act
through
the
agency
of
the
borough
councils
.
The
Government
also
believe
that
this
authority
,
for
full
effectiveness
and
bearing
in
mind
the
powers
and
responsibilities
which
it
will
carry
,
ought
to
be
directly
elected
.
A
joint
board
as
envisaged
would
entail
a
third
tier
of
responsibility
,
and
this
would
only
further
confuse
the
already
confused
local
government
pattern
in
the
area
.
County
councils
would
be
sandwiched
between
the
joint
board
and
their
boroughs
and
districts
,
while
the
latter
could
not
be
given
the
responsibilities
which
,
in
the
Government
's
view
,
they
ought
to
have
.
18
.
The
Government
recognise
that
the
abolition
of
the
present
county
pattern
in
the
London
area
will
present
formidable
problems
of
organisation
.
Their
concern
is
to
get
the
best
administrative
structure
for
local
government
.
When
that
is
settled
they
will
give
consideration
to
such
related
matters
as
the
arrangements
for
the
administration
of
justice
,
for
the
lieutenancies
and
for
sheriffs
.
In
general
they
wish
to
emphasise
that
they
propose
to
make
only
changes
which
are
needed
to
achieve
their
main
purpose
and
matters
consequential
to
it
.
These
proposals
should
not
affect
any
existing
cultural
,
social
,
sporting
or
other
associations
or
loyalties
which
may
be
based
on
the
traditional
counties
.
They
are
,
however
,
convinced
that
London
needs
a
form
of
local
government
organisation
to
match
its
present
physical
shape
and
state
.
They
are
convinced
,
too
,
that
this
organisation
must
be
one
which
recognises
the
unity
and
cohesion
of
the
area
,
and
which
would
combine
ability
to
handle
those
issues
that
demand
a
comprehensive
view
of
the
whole
area
with
the
capacity
to
grapple
effectively
with
the
many
and
complex
local
problems
.
The
Government
believe
that
,
provided
these
conditions
are
met
,
the
new
structure
will
provide
fuller
opportunities
for
really
worthwhile
local
government
service
.
The
Boroughs
19
.
The
Royal
Commission
suggested
that
the
boroughs
should
fall
within
the
population
range
1
,
to
25
,
,
and
provisionally
proposed
a
pattern
comprising
52
new
boroughs
(
including
the
City
)
.
The
Local
Government
Act
,
1958
,
provides
that
,
in
so
far
as
the
constitution
of
a
new
county
borough
outside
the
metropolitan
area
is
affected
by
considerations
of
population
,
the
Minister
should
presume
that
a
population
of
1
,
is
sufficient
to
support
the
discharge
of
the
function
of
a
county
borough
council
.
This
does
not
mean
,
however
,
that
larger
units
would
not
be
better
if
they
could
be
set
up
without
loss
of
convenience
.
Larger
units
would
mean
more
work
for
each
authority
in
all
the
personal
services
,
and
so
make
specialisation
in
staff
and
institutions
more
efficient
and
economical
.
In
addition
,
larger
units
would
be
stronger
in
resources
and
so
better
able
to
secure
the
major
redevelopments
which
many
boroughs
now
need
.
They
would
be
better
able
to
maintain
and
improve
the
standard
of
their
services
and
to
undertake
their
development
as
circumstances
may
require
.
Moreover
the
very
nature
of
London-
continuously
built-up
at
high
densities
,
with
a
comprehensive
system
of
transport
and
a
population
which
in
many
of
its
daily
activities
pays
little
regard
to
local
boundaries-
distinguishes
it
from
the
typical
county
borough
.
Hitherto
,
London
has
suffered
in
its
local
administration
from
too
great
a
proliferation
of
not
very
strong
authorities
.
The
aim
now
should
be
to
create
units
which
,
while
retaining
their
local
character
,
are
well
equipped
to
provide
a
fully
adequate
standard
of
local
services
.
In
a
closely-knit
area
such
as
London
,
the
Government
believe
that
this
object
can
best
be
assured
by
aiming
at
a
larger
minimum
population
and
rather
fewer
boroughs
than
suggested
by
the
Commission
.
They
consider
that
this
will
make
not
only
for
higher
standards
,
but
also
for
greater
economy
in
administration
.
2
.
The
Government
's
general
conclusion
about
the
size
of
the
boroughs
is
that
it
would
be
desirable
to
aim
at
a
minimum
population
of
around
2
,
wherever
possible
.
Some
boroughs
might
be
substantially
larger
than
this
.
They
propose
shortly
to
circulate
,
as
a
basis
for
consultation
with
the
local
authorities
,
an
illustration
of
how
larger
boroughs
might
work
out
.
21
.
The
Government
agree
that
the
term
``
metropolitan
borough
''
should
now
be
abandoned
;
they
propose
the
title
of
``
London
Borough
''
.
The
Commission
suggested
that
the
constitution
of
the
borough
councils
should
follow
that
of
municipal
boroughs
outside
London
,
and
the
Government
agree
with
this
view
.
22
.
The
Government
agree
with
the
Royal
Commission
in
thinking
that
the
boundaries
and
status
of
the
City
of
London
should
remain
unchanged
,
and
that
it
should
receive
the
additional
powers
given
to
boroughs
in
the
London
area
.
The
Greater
London
Council
23
.
The
Government
agree
that
the
Greater
London
Council
should
be
directly
elected
.
They
propose
to
adopt
the
Commission
's
plan
that
its
members
should
serve
for
three
years
and
retire
together
.
24
.
The
Commission
proposed
that
election
should
be
based
on
Parliamentary
constituencies
.
On
the
present
structure
this
would
give
a
membership
of
about
11
.
Many
authorities
have
criticised
this
proposal
,
and
argue
that
representation
would
better
be
based
more
directly
on
the
boroughs
.
This
is
a
matter
which
will
require
further
examination
in
the
light
of
the
pattern
of
boroughs
which
emerges
,
and
the
Government
reserve
their
decision
on
it
.
25
.
The
Government
agree
generally
with
the
principles
applied
by
the
Commission
in
deciding
which
areas
they
should
recommend
for
inclusion
in
the
Greater
London
administrative
area
.
When
consultation
takes
place
with
the
local
authorities
about
the
borough
pattern
,
there
will
be
opportunity
for
any
peripheral
authority
to
make
known
its
views
about
its
inclusion
in
or
exclusion
from
the
London
area
.
The
districts
left
out
of
the
London
area
will
be
brought
within
the
ambit
of
the
Local
Government
Commission
,
who
will
then
of
course
be
able
to
consider
,
among
other
things
,
Watford's
claims
for
county
borough
status
.
Functions
26
.
The
following
paragraphs
set
out
the
Government
's
broad
proposals
with
regard
to
the
administration
of
particular
functions
;
many
matters
of
detail
will
naturally
require
further
consideration
.
Personal
Health
and
Welfare
Services
and
Children
's
Services
27
.
There
was
no
doubt
in
the
Commission
's
mind
that
these
services
,
with
the
exception
of
the
ambulance
service
,
should
all
be
organised
on
as
local
a
basis
as
possible
;
they
recommend
that
they
should
become
a
borough
responsibility
.
The
Government
agree
with
this
conclusion
.
They
concur
also
in
the
belief
that
positive
advantages
will
follow
from
the
concentration
of
responsibility
for
these
services
,
and
other
associated
ones
such
as
housing
and
environmental
health
,
in
the
hands
of
the
same
authorities
.
Housing
28
.
The
Government
accept
the
Royal
Commission
's
main
conclusion
that
housing
is
essentially
a
borough
service
.
#
27
<
276
TEXT
H12
>
For
example
,
in
one
of
the
factories
studied
,
which
packed
domestic
goods
,
output
per
man
hour
increased
by
75
per
cent
and
earnings
by
4
per
cent
,
and
the
wages
cost
per
unit
was
reduced
by
2
per
cent
,
in
a
period
of
two
years
following
the
introduction
of
the
financial
incentive
scheme
.
Although
the
Birmingham
study
suggests
that
financial
incentives
are
effective
in
influencing
the
behaviour
of
workers
,
it
also
shows
that
the
effects
may
vary
a
great
deal
from
factory
to
factory
.
Where
high
output
is
already
being
achieved
,
the
introduction
of
a
financial
incentive
may
make
little
or
no
difference
.
In
other
circumstances
,
however
,
the
effect
may
be
quite
marked
.
In
yet
others
,
there
may
be
influences
at
work
which
prevent
a
scheme
from
having
the
intended
effect
.
It
is
always
difficult
to
anticipate
precisely
what
the
effect
will
be
,
or
to
make
any
useful
statement
about
the
relationship
between
the
financial
incentive
on
the
one
hand
,
and
effort
or
output
on
the
other
,
which
would
apply
in
all
circumstances
.
But
it
is
obviously
useful
to
know
what
influences
are
likely
to
affect
the
success
of
financial
incentive
schemes
,
and
to
be
aware
of
some
of
the
practical
difficulties
which
may
arise
.
The
evidence
from
intensive
studies
of
workshop
behaviour
by
social
scientists
in
Britain
and
U.S.A.
will
now
be
discussed
briefly
.
THE
INFLUENCE
OF
THE
SOCIAL
GROUP
Observation
of
behaviour
in
workshops
often
reveals
that
levels
of
output
and
earnings
under
financial
incentive
schemes
are
controlled
by
groups
of
workers
.
This
is
possible
because
,
by
their
very
design
,
such
schemes
leave
the
worker
some
freedom
to
regulate
the
relationship
between
effort
and
reward
,
hence
providing
scope
for
manipulation
.
The
extent
of
this
,
and
the
desire
to
manipulate
,
will
vary
from
workshop
to
workshop
,
according
to
the
degree
of
machine-pacing
of
work
,
and
the
effectiveness
of
other
managerial
controls
.
It
will
also
depend
on
whether
workers
want
to
set
their
own
standards
of
output
and
earnings
.
If
they
do
,
and
if
their
standards
are
lower
than
those
considered
as
reasonable
by
managers
,
such
behaviour
is
usually
called
'restriction
of
output
'
.
Behaviour
of
this
kind
and
the
judgements
which
are
made
about
it
,
reveal
that
the
ideas
of
managers
and
workers
will
often
differ
about
a
fair
day
's
work
for
a
fair
day
's
pay
.
The
existence
of
such
discrepant
ideas
has
long
been
recognized
.
F.
W.
Taylor
,
a
pioneer
of
scientific
management
,
used
the
colourful
term
'systematic
soldiering
'
to
describe
control
over
output
by
the
working
group
,
when
the
group
's
standards
were
lower
than
management
hoped
for
or
expected
.
He
believed
that
this
could
be
overcome
by
the
scientific
setting
of
standards
,
by
more
efficient
methods
of
working
and
managerial
control
,
and
by
the
offer
of
cash
incentives
to
workers
,
specially
selected
as
suitable
to
perform
certain
tasks
defined
by
management
.
In
Taylor
's
scheme
,
which
has
been
widely
adopted
in
various
forms
,
the
onus
is
upon
management
to
develop
more
effective
techniques
of
control
over
the
production
process
.
Often
investigators
,
including
Taylor
himself
,
have
argued
that
to
change
attitudes
is
equally
important
,
if
not
more
so
.
P.
E.
Vernon
argued
,
for
example
,
that
the
'economic
fallacy
'
of
restriction
of
output-
i.e.
,
that
it
is
in
the
workers
'
best
interests-
could
be
overcome
if
workers
were
better
educated
,
and
allowed
a
greater
share
in
management
.
Later
researches
suggest
that
these
investigators
over-stressed
economic
rationalism
as
a
motive
in
worker
behaviour
.
Social
scientists
have
pointed
out
that
the
behaviour
of
an
individual
is
largely
controlled
by
the
rules
and
customs
of
society
as
a
whole
and
of
the
groups
within
it
to
which
he
belongs
.
He
is
rewarded
when
he
conforms
to
the
rules
,
and
punished
when
he
deviates
from
them
.
A
very
powerful
social
sanction
,
for
example
,
is
'sending
to
Coventry
'
which
cuts
the
deviant
off
from
social
communication
with
other
members
of
his
group
.
In
a
society
like
our
own
,
which
is
highly
differentiated
along
lines
of
occupation
and
social
class
,
and
which
is
built
up
of
a
multitude
of
interlinked
groupings
and
specialized
activities
,
it
is
not
surprising
that
differing
standards
emerge
,
which
are
preserved
and
maintained
in
the
processes
of
group
life
.
All
this
was
illustrated
in
the
well-known
Hawthorne
experiments
carried
out
in
the
U.S.A
.
The
investigators
,
who
watched
the
behaviour
of
the
workers
in
the
Bank
Wiring
Room
concluded
that
the
workers
kept
output
at
a
steady
level
below
the
limit
set
by
normal
fatigue
,
not
because
they
were
,
as
individuals
,
pursuing
well-defined
economic
interests
but
because
they
feared
that
to
behave
otherwise
would
promote
external
pressure
to
break
up
the
group
.
The
workers
explained
their
behaviour
,
it
is
true
,
by
reference
to
their
fear
of
rate-cutting
,
or
working
themselves
out
of
a
job
,
and
so
on
.
But
these
explanations
seemed
to
the
investigators
to
be
rationalizations
of
behaviour
which
had
itself
arisen
from
deep-rooted
psychological
and
social
needs
.
There
is
much
evidence
which
supports
the
view
that
workers
may
be
willing
to
forgo
greater
cash
rewards
to
maintain
pleasant
social
relationships
and
other
satisfactions
,
such
as
control
over
the
working
environment
.
If
this
is
so
the
attempt
to
tighten
management
control
over
the
behaviour
of
individual
workers-
by
the
techniques
which
Taylor
,
amongst
others
,
advocated-
may
well
be
felt
as
a
threat
to
the
working
group
,
and
may
generate
sufficient
resistance
to
nullify
the
intended
effects
of
the
techniques
themselves
.
For
a
time
after
the
classic
Hawthorne
studies
,
some
observers
of
behaviour
in
workshops
were
so
concerned
to
stress
the
importance
of
social
satisfaction
that
they
tended
to
ignore
the
continuing
influence
of
economic
needs
on
the
behaviour
of
workers
.
Recently
some
writers
have
suggested
that
a
worker
may
gain
both
social
and
economic
satisfaction
,
because
controls
over
output
and
earnings
maintained
by
the
group
may
also
be
intended
to
serve
economic
objectives
,
and
may
consciously
be
designed
to
do
so
.
A
recent
Manchester
University
study
,
supporting
this
kind
of
conclusion
,
was
carried
out
in
an
engineering
workshop
,
where
a
group
of
workers
manipulated
a
complicated
incentive
scheme
by
an
unofficial
procedure
which
they
described
as
'cross-booking
'
.
The
incentive
scheme
was
designed
to
reward
individual
workers
according
to
the
proportion
of
time
saved
on
'allowed
times
'
based
on
time-study
data
.
The
workers
found
that
some
of
these
times
were
'loose
'
,
that
is
,
much
time
could
be
saved
and
bonus
earned
,
with
relatively
little
effort
.
Other
times
were
'tight
'
,
requiring
much
effort
to
effect
substantial
saving
and
bonus
.
This
group
had
devised
a
procedure
which
balanced
the
effects
of
tight
and
loose
allowed
times
.
A
proportion
of
the
time
saved
on
loose
jobs
was
not
declared
by
the
men
when
they
filled
in
their
time
sheets
.
The
men
claimed
that
this
procedure
had
two
effects
:
the
existence
of
loose
times
was
concealed
from
the
management
,
and
the
time
which
they
had
saved
but
had
not
declared
,
could
be
'banked
'
and
then
'booked
'
on
to
tight
jobs
to
make
them
pay
.
The
workers
claimed
that
this
procedure
enabled
them
to
stabilize
effort
and
earnings
and
,
at
the
same
time
,
to
protect
themselves
,
by
concealing
the
loose
rates
,
from
rate-cutting
by
management
.
To
book
straight
,
they
argued
,
would
have
also
led
to
wide
fluctuations
in
their
earnings
since
the
proportions
of
tight
and
loose
rates
which
would
be
allocated
to
them
in
any
week
could
not
be
accurately
predicted
.
To
check
the
workers
'
claim
that
cross-booking
stabilized
earnings
,
an
investigation
was
made
of
the
wages
records
.
Comparisons
of
the
earnings
of
persons
who
cross-booked
with
those
of
the
few
deviants
who
booked
straight
seemed
to
support
the
claim
,
as
the
graph
shows
(
see
p.
14
)
.
These
and
other
similar
studies
suggest
that
the
manipulation
of
incentive
schemes
by
groups
of
workers
is
an
attempt
to
put
into
effect
their
ideas
of
a
fair
day
's
work
.
If
the
ideas
of
managers
and
workers
differ
about
what
a
worker
ought
to
produce
in
a
day
,
it
is
to
be
expected
that
both
parties
will
try
to
express
these
ideas
in
behaviour
:
management
by
procedures
of
administrative
control
,
and
workers
by
individual
or
by
group
action
.
The
question
as
to
why
ideas
about
a
fair
day
's
work
should
differ
will
be
discussed
in
a
later
section
.
But
the
realization
that
ideas
do
differ
and
that
financial
incentive
schemes
offer
scope
to
groups
of
workers
for
expression
of
their
ideas
has
led
to
the
emergence
of
other
methods
of
wage
payment
which
will
encourage
workers
to
aim
for
standards
which
managers
regard
as
appropriate
.
<
GRAPH
>
GROUP
BONUS
AND
OTHER
SCHEMES
It
might
appear
that
the
use
of
group
bonus
schemes
in
place
of
individual
incentive
schemes
would
provide
an
answer
to
the
problem
of
the
influence
of
social
groups
on
output
.
Such
schemes
seem
to
offer
no
threat
to
group
solidarity
and
social
satisfaction
.
They
may
even
enhance
them
.
Yet
,
at
the
same
time
,
the
group
may
behave
as
an
individual
is
supposed
to
do-
i.e
.
to
increase
output
and
earn
as
much
as
possible
.
There
is
little
in
reason
or
experience
,
however
,
which
lends
support
to
this
view
.
It
is
true
that
some
processes
lend
themselves
easily
to
systems
of
group
payment
as
,
for
example
,
in
the
steel
industry
where
many
processes
are
operated
by
crews
of
men
.
But
there
is
nothing
in
such
schemes
to
ensure
that
output
levels
will
meet
management
expectations
if
the
crews
decide
otherwise
.
The
scope
for
control
still
exists
.
Group
bonus
schemes
may
or
may
not
encourage
a
sense
of
common
purpose
,
depending
on
other
circumstances
.
Group
bonus
schemes
pose
their
own
special
problems
.
If
workers
perform
different
tasks
,
difficulties
may
arise
over
dividing
the
group
earnings
in
accordance
with
the
different
contributions
of
individuals
.
Even
where
workers
perform
similar
tasks
,
individual
differences
in
skill
and
application
may
make
any
simple
division
of
earnings
seem
unfair
,
and
may
adversely
affect
relationships
within
the
group
.
Instances
have
been
reported
where
workers
have
asked
managers
to
replace
group
by
individual
incentives
,
for
this
very
reason
.
In
recent
years
the
idea
has
been
gaining
ground
that
the
kinds
of
financial
incentive
scheme
discussed
above
are
an
inefficient
means
of
managerial
control
.
Since
they
leave
workers
free
to
make
individual
or
collective
decisions
about
the
relationships
between
effort
and
reward
,
they
weaken
managerial
control
over
the
productive
process
,
and
affect
the
capacity
of
the
management
accurately
to
set
standards
and
to
plan
programmes
of
work
.
Attention
has
therefore
been
turned
to
the
development
of
systems
of
payment
which
offer
a
regular
weekly
sum
to
individuals
in
return
for
a
consistent
level
of
measured
performance
.
In
such
schemes
payment
is
not
related
directly
to
pieces
produced
or
to
time
saved
.
They
take
the
form
of
a
contract
in
which
the
individual
undertakes
to
maintain
a
certain
pace
of
work
in
return
for
a
weekly
wage
.
One
effect
of
this
is
that
management
is
better
able
to
predict
and
plan
.
Another
is
that
the
onus
is
placed
on
managers
and
supervisors
to
see
that
workers
have
enough
work
to
do
to
fulfil
their
obligations
under
the
contract
.
Some
schemes
provide
that
if
a
worker
shows
himself
capable
of
reaching
and
maintaining
a
higher
pace
of
work
,
he
can
be
given
a
higher
weekly
wage
.
So
there
is
still
an
incentive
to
increase
output
.
Schemes
such
as
this
,
like
individual
and
group
piece-work
or
bonus
schemes
,
raise
practical
problems
of
setting
rates
or
measuring
standards
of
performance
,
i.e
.
the
translation
of
ideas
of
a
proper
day
's
work
into
terms
of
physical
output
or
effort
.
It
will
be
argued
here
that
procedures
for
setting
rates
,
however
refined
,
do
not
by
themselves
solve
any
of
the
problems
raised
by
the
existence
of
differing
notions
of
a
proper
day
's
work
.
But
it
is
necessary
in
any
discussion
of
financial
incentive
schemes
to
describe
and
evaluate
these
procedures
.
THE
PROBLEM
OF
RATE
SETTING
Before
the
stop-watch
was
widely
introduced
for
timing
industrial
work
,
piece-work
schemes
were
usually
based
on
times
estimated
by
supervisors
,
who
relied
on
personal
judgement
based
on
past
experience
.
This
method
,
sometimes
referred
to
as
'guesstimating
'
,
is
still
employed
.
#
27
<
277
TEXT
H13
>
(
2
)
The
provisions
of
the
said
Acts
with
respect
to
lands
and
feu
duties
or
ground
annuals
so
far
as
such
provisions
are
applicable
shall
extend
and
apply
to
any
such
grant
and
to
any
such
servitude
right
or
privilege
as
aforesaid
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
15.-
(
1
)
The
County
Council
may-
(
a
)
retain
and
hold
and
use
for
such
time
as
they
think
fit
any
land
or
interest
in
land
vested
in
them
as
part
of
the
harbour
undertaking
;
(
b
)
sell
feu
lease
excamb
or
otherwise
dispose
of
any
such
land
or
interest
no
longer
required
for
the
purpose
of
the
harbour
undertaking
in
such
manner
and
for
such
consideration
and
on
such
terms
and
conditions
as
they
think
fit
(
whether
in
consideration
of
the
execution
of
works
or
of
the
payment
of
a
gross
sum
or
of
an
annual
feu
duty
or
rent
or
of
payment
in
any
other
form
)
;
(
c
)
sell
excamb
or
dispose
of
any
feu
duties
created
or
rents
reserved
on
the
sale
feu
lease
excambion
or
other
disposition
of
any
such
land
or
interest
;
(
d
)
make
do
and
execute
any
deed
act
or
thing
proper
for
effectuating
any
such
sale
feu
lease
excambion
or
other
disposition
;
(
e
)
on
any
such
excambion
pay
or
receive
money
for
equality
of
exchange
:
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Provided
that
the
County
Council
shall
not
without
the
consent
of
the
Secretary
of
State
sell
feu
lease
excamb
or
otherwise
dispose
of
any
such
land
or
interest
therein
except
at
the
best
price
or
upon
the
best
terms
which
can
be
obtained
for
such
land
or
interest
but
a
purchaser
feuar
or
lessee
shall
not
be
concerned
to
enquire
whether
the
consent
of
the
Secretary
of
State
is
necessary
or
has
been
obtained
.
(
2
)
Nothing
in
this
section
shall
release
the
County
Council
or
any
persons
purchasing
or
acquiring
any
land
or
interest
in
land
from
them
under
this
section
from
any
feu
duties
ground
annuals
rents
obligations
restrictions
reservations
terms
or
conditions
made
payable
by
or
contained
in
any
conveyance
lease
or
other
deed
or
instrument
by
which
the
land
or
interest
has
been
conveyed
feued
or
leased
to
or
otherwise
acquired
by
the
County
Council
or
any
persons
from
or
through
whom
the
County
Council
have
derived
title
to
such
land
or
interest
.
PART
=4
LIMITS
16.-
(
1
)
The
limits
within
which
the
County
Council
shall
have
authority
and
within
which
the
powers
of
the
harbour
master
may
be
exercised
with
respect
to
the
harbour
undertaking
shall
comprise
the
lands
forming
part
of
the
harbour
undertaking
and
the
following
area
below
high-water
mark
that
is
to
say
an
area
lying
within
a
limit
commencing
at
a
point
on
the
foreshore
at
high-water
mark
on
the
west
shore
of
Symbister
Bay
one
hundred
and
forty
feet
from
the
root
of
the
proposed
breakwater
(
Work
No
.
2
)
on
true
bearing
two
hundred
and
eighty
degrees
thence
proceeding
in
a
straight
line
across
Symbister
Bay
or
the
sea
and
foreshore
of
the
same
on
true
bearing
fifty-four
degrees
for
a
distance
of
one
thousand
three
hundred
and
thirty
feet
or
thereby
to
a
point
on
the
foreshore
at
high-water
mark
on
the
east
shore
of
Symbister
Bay
thence
proceeding
in
a
southerly
direction
along
high-water
mark
on
the
east
shore
of
Symbister
Bay
passing
the
tidal
basin
on
the
east
side
of
the
bay
and
thence
generally
south-westward
again
along
high-water
mark
on
the
south
shore
of
Symbister
Bay
to
the
root
of
the
south
pier
of
the
existing
small
boat
harbour
thence
following
the
line
of
the
piers
and
quays
forming
the
existing
small
boat
harbour
and
the
proposed
new
harbour
works
to
the
root
of
the
proposed
breakwater
and
thence
along
high-water
mark
on
the
west
shore
of
Symbister
Bay
to
the
point
of
commencement
which
limits
are
in
this
Order
termed
``
the
harbour
limits
''
.
(
2
)
The
limits
within
which
the
powers
of
the
County
Council
to
levy
rates
with
respect
to
the
harbour
undertaking
may
be
exercised
shall
comprise
the
harbour
limits
and
such
limits
shall
be
construed
as
being
included
in
the
parish
of
Nesting
Lunnasting
Whalsay
and
Skerries
and
wholly
within
the
county
for
all
purposes
.
(
3
)
A
map
or
plan
showing
the
harbour
limits
of
which
four
copies
have
been
signed
by
Colin
Neil
Fraser
Q.C
.
Counsel
to
the
Secretary
of
State
under
the
Private
Legislation
Procedure
(
Scotland
)
Act
1936
shall
within
one
month
after
the
commencement
of
the
Order
be
deposited
as
follows
that
is
to
say
two
copies
at
the
office
of
the
Minister
one
copy
with
the
sheriff
clerk
of
the
county
at
his
office
and
one
copy
at
the
office
of
the
county
clerk
of
the
county
.
(
4
)
In
case
of
any
discrepancy
between
the
limits
delineated
in
the
said
map
or
plan
and
the
limits
described
in
subsection
(
1
)
of
this
section
the
said
map
or
plan
shall
be
deemed
to
be
correct
and
shall
prevail
.
PART
=5
WORKS
AND
POWERS
17
.
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
this
Order
and
also
subject
to
such
alterations
(
if
any
)
in
the
plans
and
sections
deposited
with
reference
to
this
Order
as
the
Minister
may
require
before
completion
of
the
works
the
County
Council
may
on
the
lands
belonging
to
them
or
acquired
under
this
Order
and
in
the
lines
and
according
to
the
levels
and
within
the
limits
of
deviation
shown
on
the
deposited
plans
and
sections
make
and
maintain
the
works
.
18
.
The
works
authorised
by
this
Order
will
be
situated
in
the
parish
of
Nesting
Lunnasting
Whalsay
and
Skerries
and
county
of
Zetland
and
on
the
foreshore
and
bed
of
the
sea
adjacent
thereto
and
are-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
Work
No
.
1
The
construction
of
an
access
roadway
thirty
feet
wide
commencing
at
a
point
one
hundred
and
twenty
feet
or
thereabouts
north-west
of
the
root
of
the
existing
pier
and
extending
in
a
northerly
direction
for
a
distance
of
one
hundred
and
twenty
feet
or
thereabouts
from
the
point
of
commencement
;
Work
No
.
2
A
reclamation
of
the
foreshore
the
construction
of
a
quay
and
the
infilling
levelling
and
surfacing
of
the
deck
thereof
as
a
solid
structure
commencing
at
a
point
on
the
foreshore
approximately
two
hundred
feet
north-west
of
the
root
of
the
existing
pier
and
extending
seawards
in
a
north-easterly
direction
for
a
distance
of
one
hundred
and
sixty
feet
or
thereabouts
thence
in
a
north-westerly
direction
for
a
distance
of
two
hundred
and
fifty
feet
or
thereabouts
thence
in
a
south-westerly
direction
for
a
distance
of
two
hundred
and
ten
feet
or
thereabouts
and
thence
in
a
south-easterly
direction
for
a
distance
of
two
hundred
and
forty
feet
or
thereabouts
and
comprising
an
area
of
five
thousand
seven
hundred
and
thirty-one
square
yards
;
Work
No
.
3
The
construction
of
a
breakwater
as
a
solid
structure
commencing
at
a
point
on
the
foreshore
four
hundred
and
ninety
feet
or
thereabouts
north-west
of
the
root
of
the
existing
pier
and
extending
in
a
north-easterly
direction
for
a
distance
of
four
hundred
and
ten
feet
or
thereabouts
from
the
point
of
commencement
;
Work
No
.
4
The
construction
of
a
pier
as
an
open
work
structure
with
a
wave
screen
along
the
seaward
face
commencing
at
the
termination
of
Work
No
.
3
and
extending
in
an
easterly
direction
for
a
distance
of
two
hundred
feet
or
thereabouts
from
the
point
of
commencement
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
19
.
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
this
Order
in
constructing
the
works
the
County
Council
may
deviate
laterally
from
the
lines
thereof
as
shown
on
the
deposited
plans
to
any
extent
not
exceeding
the
limits
of
deviation
marked
thereon
and
may
deviate
vertically
from
the
levels
of
the
works
shown
on
the
deposited
sections
to
any
extent
not
exceeding
five
feet
upwards
and
to
any
extent
downwards
:
Provided
that
deviation
either
lateral
or
vertical
below
high-water
mark
shall
not
be
made
without
the
consent
in
writing
of
the
Minister
.
2
.
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
this
Order
the
County
Council
may
from
time
to
time
erect
construct
and
maintain
whether
temporarily
or
permanently
all
such
necessary
works
and
conveniences
as
may
be
requisite
or
expedient
for
the
purposes
of
or
in
connection
with
the
construction
maintenance
and
use
of
the
works
.
21.-
(
1
)
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
this
Order
the
County
Council
may
within
the
harbour
limits
rebuild
maintain
repair
renew
widen
alter
improve
restore
reconstruct
and
extend
the
harbour
undertaking
and
may
from
time
to
time
erect
construct
and
maintain
whether
temporarily
or
permanently
all
necessary
ancillary
works
apparatus
and
conveniences
and
may
also
from
time
to
time
lay
down
and
maintain
rails
tramways
and
turntables
.
(
2
)
A
line
of
rails
or
tramway
constructed
under
the
powers
of
this
Order
shall
not
be
used
for
the
public
conveyance
of
passengers
unless
it
has
been
certified
by
the
Minister
to
be
fit
for
that
purpose
.
(
3
)
Any
electric
light
and
power
or
other
apparatus
constructed
and
maintained
under
this
Order
shall
be
so
constructed
used
and
maintained
as
to
prevent
any
interference
with
any
telegraphic
line
(
as
defined
by
the
Telegraph
Act
1878
)
belonging
to
or
used
by
the
Postmaster-General
or
with
telegraphic
communication
by
means
of
any
such
line
.
22
.
Any
person
who
wilfully
obstructs
any
person
acting
under
the
authority
of
the
County
Council
in
setting
out
the
lines
of
the
works
or
who
pulls
up
or
removes
any
poles
or
stakes
driven
into
the
ground
for
the
purpose
of
such
setting
out
shall
be
guilty
of
an
offence
and
shall
be
liable
on
summary
conviction
to
a
fine
not
exceeding
ten
pounds
and
shall
in
addition
be
liable
to
repay
to
the
County
Council
any
expenses
incurred
by
them
in
making
good
such
damage
.
23.-
(
1
)
If
the
works
are
not
substantially
commenced
within
two
years
from
the
commencement
of
this
Order
or
such
extended
time
as
the
Secretary
of
State
may
in
the
circumstances
by
order
direct
the
said
powers
shall
cease
.
(
2
)
If
the
execution
of
the
works
after
having
been
substantially
commenced
is
virtually
suspended
for
twelve
consecutive
months
the
said
powers
shall
cease
except
as
to
so
much
of
the
works
as
is
then
completed
unless
the
Secretary
of
State
by
order
directs
that
the
said
powers
continue
and
remain
in
force
but
subject
to
the
foregoing
provision
as
to
completion
the
said
powers
shall
cease
in
any
event
within
five
years
from
the
commencement
of
this
Order
.
(
3
)
A
certificate
of
the
Secretary
of
State
to
the
effect
that
the
works
have
not
been
substantially
commenced
or
that
they
have
been
virtually
suspended
for
twelve
consecutive
months
shall
for
the
purposes
of
this
section
be
conclusive
evidence
of
the
facts
stated
in
such
certificate
.
24.-
(
1
)
The
County
Council
shall
not
under
the
powers
of
this
Order
construct
renew
extend
or
alter
any
works
on
in
under
or
over
tidal
waters
or
tidal
lands
below
high-water
mark
except
in
accordance
with
plans
and
sections
approved
by
the
Minister
and
subject
to
such
restrictions
and
regulations
as
the
Minister
may
prescribe
before
such
work
is
begun
.
(
2
)
If
any
such
work
is
commenced
or
completed
contrary
to
the
provisions
of
this
section
the
Minister
may
abate
and
remove
the
same
and
restore
the
site
thereof
to
its
former
condition
at
the
cost
of
the
County
Council
and
the
amount
of
such
cost
shall
be
a
debt
due
from
the
County
Council
to
the
Crown
and
shall
be
recoverable
accordingly
.
25
.
If
at
any
time
the
Minister
deems
it
expedient
to
order
a
survey
and
examination
of
any
work
constructed
by
the
County
Council
under
the
powers
of
this
Order
on
in
under
or
over
tidal
waters
or
tidal
lands
below
high-water
mark
or
of
the
site
upon
which
it
is
proposed
to
construct
any
such
work
the
County
Council
shall
defray
the
expense
of
the
survey
and
examination
and
the
amount
thereof
shall
be
a
debt
due
from
the
County
Council
to
the
Crown
and
shall
be
recoverable
accordingly
.
26.-
(
1
)
Where
any
work
constructed
by
the
County
Council
under
the
powers
of
this
Order
wholly
or
partially
on
in
under
or
over
tidal
waters
or
tidal
lands
below
high-water
mark
is
abandoned
or
suffered
to
fall
into
decay
the
Minister
may
by
notice
in
writing
either
require
the
County
Council
at
their
own
expense
to
repair
and
restore
such
part
of
such
work
as
is
situated
below
high-water
mark
or
any
portion
thereof
or
require
them
to
abate
or
remove
the
same
and
restore
the
site
thereof
to
its
former
condition
to
such
an
extent
and
within
such
limits
as
the
Minister
may
think
proper
.
#
296
<
278
TEXT
H14
>
AGREEMENT
BETWEEN
THE
GOVERNMENT
OF
THE
UNITED
KINGDOM
AND
THE
GOVERNMENT
OF
DENMARK
RELATING
TO
TRADE
AND
COMMERCE
The
Government
of
the
United
Kingdom
of
Great
Britain
and
Northern
Ireland
and
the
Government
of
the
Kingdom
of
Denmark
;
Desiring
to
make
provision
for
continuing
in
force
with
certain
modifications
,
primarily
caused
by
the
decision
of
the
United
Kingdom
to
apply
as
from
1st
October
,
1956
,
a
tariff
of
1
per
cent
.
6ad
valorem
on
imports
of
bacon
from
foreign
countries
,
the
Commercial
Agreement
of
24th
April
,
1933
;
Have
agreed
as
follows
:
-
ARTICLE
1
The
Commercial
Agreement
of
24th
April
,
1933
,
(
hereinafter
referred
to
as
``
the
Commercial
Agreement
''
)
as
modified
by
the
present
Agreement
shall
continue
in
force
during
the
currency
of
the
present
Agreement
.
ARTICLE
2
The
Commercial
Agreement
is
amended
as
follows
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
a
)
In
the
Second
Schedule
the
item
``
Bacon
...
Free
''
is
deleted
and
the
following
substituted
therefor
:
-
``
Bacon
...
1
%
6ad
valorem
,
provided
that
the
Government
of
the
United
Kingdom
shall
suspend
such
duty
during
any
period
in
which
imports
into
the
United
Kingdom
of
bacon
from
Denmark
are
subject
to
quantitative
restrictions
.
''
(
b
)
In
paragraph
(
2
)
of
Article
4
the
words
``
For
bacon
and
hams
,
the
Danish
allocation
shall
not
be
less
than
62
per
cent
.
of
the
total
permitted
imports
from
foreign
countries
''
are
deleted
and
the
following
substituted
therefor
:
-
``
There
shall
be
allocated
to
Denmark
not
less
than
the
following
percentage
shares
of
the
total
foreign
quotas
for
bacon
and
for
hams
,
respectively
permitted
to
be
imported
into
the
United
Kingdom
:
-
For
bacon
...
68.95
per
cent
.
For
hams
...
.4
per
cent
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
ARTICLE
3
The
following
shall
cease
to
have
effect
as
from
the
date
of
entry
into
force
of
the
present
Agreement
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
a
)
The
Supplementary
Commercial
Agreement
of
21st
December
,
1938
,
in
so
far
as
it
has
not
already
by
virtue
of
the
Commercial
Agreement
of
13th
August
,
1949
,
ceased
to
have
effect
.
(
b
)
The
Commercial
Agreement
of
13th
August
,
1949
,
and
the
Notes
exchanged
on
the
same
date
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
ARTICLE
4
At
any
time
at
which
both
Governments
are
contracting
parties
to
the
General
Agreement
on
Tariffs
and
Trade
the
provisions
of
Article
1
,
Article
2
(
except
in
so
far
as
they
relate
to
bacon
)
and
sub-paragraph
2
of
Article
7
of
the
Commercial
Agreement
shall
be
inoperative
.
The
provisions
of
sub-paragraph
2
of
Article
9
of
the
Commercial
Agreement
shall
also
be
inoperative
at
any
time
at
which
both
Governments
are
contracting
parties
to
the
General
Agreement
on
Tariffs
and
Trade
and
the
Government
of
Denmark
is
applying
the
General
Agreement
on
Tariffs
and
Trade
in
respect
of
Greenland
.
ARTICLE
5
Nothing
in
the
Commercial
Agreement
as
modified
by
the
present
Agreement
shall-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
a
)
require
either
Government
to
do
anything
contrary
to
any
obligations
to
which
it
may
be
subject
under
the
General
Agreement
on
Tariffs
and
Trade
;
(
b
)
prevent
either
Government
from
restricting
quantities
or
value
of
imports
into
its
territory
to
such
an
extent
as
may
be
necessary
to
safeguard
its
external
financial
position
and
balance
of
payments
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
ARTICLE
6
For
the
purposes
of
the
Commercial
Agreement
as
modified
by
the
present
Agreement-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
a
)
the
term
``
foreign
country
''
means
in
relation
to
the
United
Kingdom
any
country
other
than
those
referred
to
in
Annex
A
to
the
General
Agreement
on
Tariffs
and
Trade
;
(
b
)
the
term
``
total
foreign
quota
''
means
the
total
amount
of
the
commodity
in
question
comprised
in
the
specific
allocations
of
permitted
imports
which
are
distributed
on
a
percentage
basis
among
specified
foreign
countries
and
does
not
include
imports
which
may
be
permitted
within
the
limits
fixed
for
``
insignificant
''
suppliers
;
(
c
)
any
reference
to
regulation
of
imports
into
the
United
Kingdom
relates
to
regulation
of
the
quantities
of
imports
only
;
(
d
)
the
expression
``
from
Denmark
''
in
relation
to
agricultural
products
means
``
produced
or
manufactured
in
Denmark
''
;
(
e
)
any
reference
to
imports
of
fish
into
the
United
Kingdom
from
Denmark
includes
a
reference
to
fish
landed
in
the
United
Kingdom
direct
from
the
sea
by
Danish
vessels
;
(
f
)
the
term
``
United
Kingdom
''
means
Great
Britain
and
Northern
Ireland
,
the
Channel
Islands
and
the
Isle
of
Man
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
ARTICLE
7
The
present
Agreement
shall
be
ratified
and
the
instruments
of
ratification
shall
be
exchanged
at
London
as
soon
as
possible
.
It
shall
come
into
force
immediately
on
the
exchange
of
the
instruments
of
ratification
and
it
may
be
terminated
by
either
Government
upon
the
expiration
of
six
months
'
notice
given
to
the
other
Government
,
provided
that
it
shall
in
any
event
not
terminate
before
31st
March
,
1961
.
In
witness
whereof
the
undersigned
,
being
duly
authorised
thereto
,
have
signed
the
present
Agreement
.
Done
in
duplicate
at
London
,
this
eighteenth
day
of
November
,
one
thousand
nine
hundred
and
fifty-seven
,
in
the
English
and
Danish
languages
,
both
texts
being
equally
authoritative
.
SELWYN
LLOYD
.
STEENSEN-LETH
.
EXCHANGES
OF
NOTES
No
.
1
(
a
)
The
Secretary
of
State
for
Foreign
Affairs
to
the
Danish
Ambassador
at
London
Your
Excellency
,
In
the
course
of
the
negotiations
between
the
Government
of
the
United
Kingdom
of
Great
Britain
and
Northern
Ireland
and
the
Government
of
Denmark
,
which
resulted
in
the
signature
to-day
of
a
Trade
Agreement
,
you
indicated
that
you
would
be
grateful
for
an
assurance
from
the
Government
of
the
United
Kingdom
that
the
agreement
concerning
arrangements
respecting
the
expiration
of
the
long-term
agreement
for
the
purchase
of
bacon
,
as
set
out
in
the
Agreed
Minute
and
Exchange
of
Letters
of
the
27th
of
February
,
1956
,
is
still
valid
.
I
have
the
honour
to
inform
Your
Excellency
that
it
is
the
understanding
of
the
Government
of
the
United
Kingdom
that
nothing
in
the
Agreement
concluded
to-day
involves
any
amendment
or
limitation
of
the
rights
of
either
party
under
the
said
Agreed
Minute
and
Exchanges
of
Letters
.
You
also
asked
for
confirmation
that
,
notwithstanding
Article
3
(
b
)
of
the
Agreement
concluded
to-day
,
the
termination
of
the
Protocols
,
Agreements
and
Exchanges
of
Notes
referred
to
in
Article
4
of
the
Commercial
Agreement
of
the
13th
of
August
,
1949
,
will
still
have
effect
.
I
have
to
inform
you
that
this
is
the
understanding
of
the
Government
of
the
United
Kingdom
.
I
have
,
&
c.
SELWYN
LLOYD
.
No
.
1
(
b
)
The
Danish
Ambassador
at
London
to
the
Secretary
of
State
for
Foreign
Affairs
Sir
,
I
have
the
honour
to
acknowledge
receipt
of
your
Note
ND
115/12
of
the
18th
of
November
confirming
that
it
is
the
understanding
of
the
Government
of
the
United
Kingdom
of
Great
Britain
and
Northern
Ireland
that
nothing
in
the
Trade
Agreement
concluded
to-day
involves
any
amendment
or
limitation
of
the
rights
of
either
party
under
the
Agreed
Minute
and
Exchanges
of
Letters
of
the
27th
of
February
,
1956
,
concerning
arrangements
respecting
the
expiration
of
the
long-term
agreement
for
the
purchase
of
bacon
.
PART
=1
POWERS
OF
COURTS
IN
RESPECT
OF
YOUNG
OFFENDERS
Borstal
Training
and
Imprisonment
1.-
(
1
)
The
minimum
age
at
conviction
which
qualifies
for
a
sentence
of
borstal
training
under
section
twenty
of
the
Criminal
Justice
Act
,
1948
,
shall
be
fifteen
instead
of
sixteen
years
.
(
2
)
The
power
of
a
court
to
pass
a
sentence
of
borstal
training
under
the
said
section
twenty
in
the
case
of
a
person
convicted
as
therein
mentioned
shall
be
exercisable
in
any
case
where
the
court
is
of
opinion
,
having
regard
to
the
circumstances
of
the
offence
and
after
taking
into
account
the
offender
's
character
and
previous
conduct
,
that
it
is
expedient
that
he
should
be
detained
for
training
for
not
less
than
six
months
:
Provided
that
such
a
sentence
shall
not
be
passed
on
a
person
who
is
under
seventeen
years
of
age
on
the
day
of
his
conviction
unless
the
court
is
of
opinion
that
no
other
method
of
dealing
with
him
is
appropriate
.
(
3
)
Before
passing
a
sentence
of
borstal
training
in
the
case
of
an
offender
of
any
age
,
the
court
shall
consider
any
report
made
in
respect
of
him
by
or
on
behalf
of
the
Prison
Commissioners
,
and
section
thirty-seven
of
this
Act
shall
apply
accordingly
.
(
4
)
The
foregoing
provisions
of
this
section
shall
apply
in
relation
to
committal
for
a
sentence
of
borstal
training
under
section
twenty-eight
of
the
Magistrates
'
Courts
Act
,
1952
,
as
they
apply
to
the
passing
of
such
a
sentence
under
section
twenty
of
the
Criminal
Justice
Act
,
1948
.
(
5
)
Subsections
(
7
)
and
(
8
)
of
section
twenty
of
the
Criminal
Justice
Act
,
1948
,
and
subsections
(
2
)
and
(
3
)
of
section
twenty-eight
of
the
Magistrates
'
Courts
Act
,
1952
,
shall
cease
to
have
effect
.
2.-
(
1
)
In
subsection
(
2
)
of
section
fifty-three
of
the
Children
and
Young
Persons
Act
,
1933
(
which
provides
for
the
passing
of
a
sentence
of
detention
for
a
specified
period
in
the
case
of
children
or
young
persons
convicted
on
indictment
of
certain
grave
crimes
therein
mentioned
)
for
the
words
from
``
an
attempt
to
murder
''
to
``
grievous
bodily
harm
''
there
shall
be
substituted
the
words
''
any
offence
punishable
in
the
case
of
an
adult
with
imprisonment
for
fourteen
years
or
more
,
not
being
an
offence
the
sentence
for
which
is
fixed
by
law
''
.
(
2
)
In
subsection
(
1
)
of
section
seventeen
of
the
Criminal
Justice
Act
,
1948
(
which
precludes
a
court
of
assize
or
quarter
sessions
from
imposing
imprisonment
on
a
person
under
fifteen
years
of
age
)
for
the
words
``
fifteen
years
''
there
shall
be
substituted
the
words
``
seventeen
years
''
.
3.-
(
1
)
Without
prejudice
to
any
other
enactment
prohibiting
or
restricting
the
imposition
of
imprisonment
on
persons
of
any
age
,
a
sentence
of
imprisonment
shall
not
be
passed
by
any
court
on
a
person
within
the
limits
of
age
which
qualify
for
a
sentence
of
borstal
training
except-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
a
)
for
a
term
not
exceeding
six
months
;
or
(
b
)
(
where
the
court
has
power
to
pass
such
a
sentence
)
for
a
term
of
not
less
than
three
years
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
(
2
)
Subsection
(
1
)
of
this
section
shall
not
apply
in
the
case
of
a
person
who
is
serving
a
sentence
of
imprisonment
at
the
time
when
the
court
passes
sentence
;
and
for
the
purpose
of
this
subsection
a
person
sentenced
to
imprisonment
who
has
been
recalled
or
returned
to
prison
after
being
released
subject
to
supervision
or
on
licence
,
and
has
not
been
released
again
or
discharged
,
shall
be
treated
as
serving
the
sentence
.
(
3
)
In
relation
to
a
person
who
has
served
a
previous
sentence
of
imprisonment
for
a
term
of
not
less
than
six
months
,
or
a
previous
sentence
of
borstal
training
,
subsection
(
1
)
of
this
section
shall
have
effect
as
if
for
the
reference
to
three
years
there
were
substituted
a
reference
to
eighteen
months
;
and
for
the
purpose
of
this
subsection
a
person
sentenced
to
borstal
training
shall
be
treated
as
having
served
the
sentence
if
he
has
been
released
subject
to
supervision
,
whether
or
not
he
has
subsequently
been
recalled
or
returned
to
a
borstal
institution
.
(
4
)
The
foregoing
provisions
of
this
section
,
so
far
as
they
affect
the
passing
of
consecutive
sentences
by
magistrates
'
courts
,
shall
have
effect
notwithstanding
anything
in
section
one
hundred
and
eight
of
the
Magistrates
'
Courts
Act
,
1952
(
which
authorised
such
courts
in
specified
circumstances
to
impose
consecutive
sentences
of
imprisonment
totalling
more
than
six
months
)
.
(
5
)
Her
Majesty
may
by
Order
in
Council
direct
that
paragraph
(
a
)
of
subsection
(
1
)
of
this
section
shall
be
repealed
,
either
generally
or
so
far
as
it
relates
to
persons
,
or
male
or
female
persons
,
of
any
age
described
in
the
Order
:
Provided
that-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
a
)
an
Order
in
Council
shall
not
be
made
under
this
subsection
unless
the
Secretary
of
State
is
satisfied
that
sufficient
accommodation
is
available
in
detention
centres
for
the
numbers
of
offenders
for
whom
such
accommodation
is
likely
to
be
required
in
consequence
of
the
Order
;
(
b
)
no
recommendation
shall
be
made
to
Her
Majesty
in
Council
to
make
an
Order
under
this
subsection
unless
a
draft
of
the
Order
has
been
laid
before
Parliament
and
has
been
approved
by
resolution
of
each
House
of
Parliament
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Detention
Centre
and
Remand
Home
4.-
(
1
)
In
any
case
where
a
court
has
power
,
or
would
have
power
but
for
the
statutory
restrictions
upon
the
imprisonment
of
young
offenders
,
to
pass
sentence
of
imprisonment
on
an
offender
under
twenty-one
but
not
less
than
fourteen
years
of
age
,
the
court
may
,
subject
to
the
provisions
of
this
section
,
order
him
to
be
detained
in
a
detention
centre
.
#
247
<
279
TEXT
H15
>
I
do
not
know
what
the
right
hon
.
Gentleman
means
by
``
large
part
of
the
country
.
''
For
all
I
know
,
over
a
geographical
area
what
he
says
may
be
true
.
For
example
,
let
us
consider
the
area
in
which
the
hon
.
Member
for
Exeter
plays
such
a
large
part
.
If
the
Government
knock
down
one
cottage
in
the
middle
of
Dartmoor
,
they
may
be
removing
all
the
slums
over
a
wide
area
.
But
if
the
Minister
means
,
by
``
large
part
''
,
areas
where
people
are
living
in
great
concentrations
of
population
,
then
the
answer
is
that
the
areas
that
are
not
keeping
up
with
the
slum
clearance
programme
represent
the
majority
of
unfit
houses
in
the
country
.
The
figures
which
the
right
hon
.
Gentleman
quoted
in
the
White
Paper
,
relating
to
5
local
authorities
who
were
behindhand
in
their
programmes
,
included
authorities
in
some
of
our
great
industrial
areas
.
If
,
when
he
talks
about
the
problem
being
solved
over
a
large
part
of
the
country
,
he
is
merely
noting
that
in
Torquay
,
for
instance
,
41
out
of
42
houses
were
demolished
in
five
years
,
I
give
him
his
figures
,
but
we
know
that
in
the
great
industrial
areas
the
situation
is
completely
different
.
The
right
hon
.
Gentleman
is
entitled
to
make
the
point
that
he
is
not
solely
responsible
for
slum
clearance
,
and
that
it
is
a
question
of
partnership
between
him
and
the
local
authorities
.
When
things
go
well
,
we
do
not
hear
much
about
the
contributions
made
by
local
authorities
,
but
we
are
likely
to
hear
about
them
when
things
go
badly
.
What
are
the
reasons
for
the
slow
completion
of
the
slum
clearance
programmes
?
He
gave
first
priority
to
the
shortage
of
technical
staff
,
but
I
would
like
to
point
out
one
reason
for
that
shortage
.
Up
to
1957
,
local
authorities
had
been
encouraged
to
build
up
the
technical
staffs
in
their
housing
departments
,
under
the
drive
of
the
early
years
,
but
then
they
were
suddenly
faced
with
a
drastic
cut
in
their
programmes
,
imposed
by
the
Government
,
and
they
had
to
turn
away
their
technical
staffs
,
who
found
work
elsewhere
.
That
was
not
the
fault
of
local
authorities
.
Once
an
establishment
has
been
arrived
at
for
carrying
out
a
certain
programme
it
is
very
difficult
to
maintain
it
if
Government
interference
causes
frequent
fluctuations
in
that
programme
.
One
of
the
alarming
things
that
the
Minister
said
was
in
reply
to
a
Question
put
by
my
hon
.
Friend
the
Member
for
Oldham
,
East
(
Mr.
Mapp
)
.
He
said
that
he
hoped
to
see
the
recruitment
of
technical
staff
improved
by
the
engagement
of
staffs
from
other
local
authorities
as
they
completed
their
slum
clearance
programmes
.
That
was
a
rather
nasty
shock
for
local
authorities
who
were
hoping
that
when
they
had
completed
their
slum
clearance
programmes
they
would
be
able
to
go
on
with
their
other
necessary
programmes-
perhaps
to
increase
their
programmes
for
houses
for
the
old
people
,
for
the
sick
and
the
disabled
,
and
also
to
expand
their
programme
of
houses
for
general
needs
.
By
his
Answer
the
right
hon
.
Gentleman
was
saying
that
when
local
authorities
completed
their
slum
clearance
programme
he
was
going
to
cut
down
their
programmes
for
other
forms
of
house
building
to
force
the
transference
of
technical
staffs
to
those
areas
which
had
still
to
complete
their
slum
clearance
programmes
.
Another
difficulty
has
been
the
rise
in
the
cost
of
land
,
about
which
the
House
has
had
a
good
deal
to
say
.
There
are
two
aspects
of
this
problem
.
There
is
the
special
problem
of
areas
in
which
there
is
an
excessive
demand
for
land
,
about
which
I
do
not
want
to
say
much
at
the
moment
.
But
even
in
areas
where
there
is
no
reason
to
suppose
that
the
demand
for
land
is
abnormal
the
price
has
risen
enormously
.
My
constituency
of
Widnes
is
in
an
industrial
part
of
Lancashire
,
which
is
not
developing
very
rapidly
.
Nevertheless
,
although
only
five
or
six
years
ago
+5
an
acre
was
considered
a
fairly
stiff
price
to
pay
,
in
the
last
few
compulsory
purchase
orders
it
has
made
that
local
authority
has
been
paying
over
+7
,
an
acre
.
That
is
some
measure
of
the
obstacles
which
face
a
local
authority
which
is
trying
to
carry
out
its
slum
clearance
programme
.
The
question
of
the
interest
rate
affects
both
the
cost
of
land
and
the
increased
cost
of
building
.
Local
authorities
are
caught
both
ways
.
They
are
caught
in
relation
to
their
normal
costs
,
because
any
increase
in
the
rate
of
interest
means
an
immediate
increase
in
rents
.
They
are
also
caught
by
the
excessive
cost
of
all
the
auxiliary
services
which
have
to
be
added
to
the
actual
building
cost
.
In
this
connection
,
the
Government
issued
some
interesting
figures
,
which
I
propose
to
use
rather
than
my
own
,
because
we
must
presume
that
the
Government
figures
are
fairly
accurate
.
If
a
rate
of
interest
of
3
3/4
per
cent.-
which
is
about
equivalent
to
the
Public
Works
Loan
Board
rate
in
195-
is
compared
not
with
the
present
rate
of
6
1/8
per
cent.
,
but
5
3/4
per
cent.
,
the
difference
in
respect
of
the
loan
charges
on
a
house
costing
+1,5
is
about
+32
5s
.
a
year
.
That
may
not
seem
a
great
deal
of
money
,
but
it
is
enough
to
knock
out
even
a
+24
subsidy
.
In
other
words
,
over
the
last
ten
years
the
Government
have
really
not
been
paying
any
subsidy
at
all
.
They
have
been
increasing
costs
by
raising
the
rate
of
interest
on
loans
while
increasing
the
subsidies
by
a
figure
not
nearly
enough
to
meet
the
extra
costs
caused
thereby
.
We
can
,
therefore
,
say
that
the
present
unhappy
position
in
slum
clearance
is
largely
due
to
the
obstacles
placed
in
the
way
of
local
authorities
either
directly
or
indirectly
,
by
Government
policy
.
I
do
not
know
what
the
current
estimates
will
be
,
but
in
last
year's
estimates
the
amount
of
money
paid
out
in
subsidy
for
expensive
sites
rose
very
drastically
.
Was
that
due
to
the
fact
that
more
expensive
land
was
being
used
,
or
that
the
Government
were
having
to
pay
expensive
site
subsidies
on
ordinary
land
in
areas
where
no
such
subsidy
would
have
had
to
be
paid
before
?
I
suspect
that
the
second
alternative
was
the
cause
of
the
increased
estimates
.
I
now
turn
to
the
question
of
overspill
,
in
respect
of
which
it
is
very
difficult
to
discover
what
has
been
happening
.
It
is
one
of
the
engaging
peculiarities
of
the
situation
that
the
Scottish
Housing
Return
gives
figures
relating
to
the
rehousing
of
people
from
overspill
areas
while
the
right
hon
.
Gentleman
as
far
as
I
know
,
is
careful
never
to
give
any
such
figures
.
I
do
not
know
what
has
been
happening
.
All
I
know
is
that
some
years
ago
the
Permanent
Secretary
reckoned
that
about
2
million
people
were
required
to
move
from
the
great
towns
,
and
that
that
meant
the
building
of
over
5
,
houses
.
If
that
information
is
married
with
the
estimate
of
a
former
Minister
of
Housing
and
Local
Government-
the
present
Secretary
of
State
for
Commonwealth
Relations-
that
2
,
houses
were
needed
annually
for
overspill
,
we
see
that
that
envisages
a
programme
lasting
for
about
twenty-five
years
,
which
is
a
fairly
long-term
project
.
It
is
much
more
than
even
the
development
of
a
single
new
town
.
The
last
figures
I
have
seen
,
which
related
to
1958
,
showed
that
under
1
,
houses
were
being
provided
to
accommodate
overspill
.
I
do
not
know
what
has
happened
since
,
but
I
suspect
that
,
if
anything
,
things
have
got
worse
.
Let
us
now
consider
the
right
hon
.
Gentleman
's
attitude
towards
the
new
towns
,
which
form
a
very
important
part
of
the
whole
problem
.
For
many
years
it
has
been
very
difficult
to
get
the
right
hon
.
Gentleman
to
``
come
clean
''
on
the
question
whether
or
not
he
intended
to
build
any
new
towns
.
For
a
long
time
he
was
rather
evasive
about
it
.
In
a
debate
in
July
,
196
,
he
said
:
``
I
do
not
rule
out
the
idea
of
other
new
towns
...
It
is
easy
for
the
Leader
of
the
Opposition
to
suggest
the
idea
of
more
and
more
new
towns
as
a
complete
solution
,
but
he
never
addressed
himself
,
in
his
speech
,
to
where
these
new
towns
should
go
.
``
-
<
OFFICIAL
REPORT
,
18th
July
,
196
;
Vol
.
627
,
c.
56-7.
>
If
one
read
that
statement
in
the
context
of
the
New
Towns
Act
,
it
was
reasonable
to
assume-
and
I
think
that
most
people
assumed-
that
the
Government
were
not
intending
to
provide
any
new
towns
,
either
because
they
could
not
find
sites
,
or
because
they
did
not
want
to
.
When
the
New
Towns
Bill
was
being
considered
,
the
Government
were
implored
again
and
again
to
provide
compensation
for
redundancy
,
or
to
give
a
glimmer
of
hope
to
the
people
employed
in
the
new
town
corporations
that
they
would
get
employment
in
other
new
towns
.
All
that
the
right
hon
.
Gentleman
would
say
was
that
when
the
new
towns
were
completed
there
would
be
openings
for
them
in
the
general
administration
of
the
new
towns
.
But
at
no
time
was
he
prepared
to
give
any
hope
that
other
new
towns
would
be
provided
.
The
right
hon
.
Gentleman
would
not
pay
compensation
for
the
people
who
were
made
redundant
.
The
demoralising
effect
on
the
staff
of
the
new
towns
was
deplorable
.
Naturally
,
the
people
who
were
faced
with
the
possibility
of
their
jobs
coming
to
an
end
,
the
best
people
,
the
younger
people
,
the
people
who
had
most
hope
in
getting
out
of
the
new
towns
back
into
either
other
aspects
of
public
service
or
into
private
enterprise
,
took
every
opportunity
to
get
out
because
they
knew
that
,
sooner
or
later
,
their
jobs
would
come
to
an
end
and
as
far
as
they
could
see
there
was
no
hope
of
any
alternative
form
of
employment
.
What
has
happened
now
?
In
1951
,
a
preliminary
plan
was
prepared
for
Lancashire
,
to
include
Parbold
as
a
new
town
.
In
the
final
plan
that
was
submitted
in
1956
,
Skelmersdale
,
which
was
approximately
the
same
,
was
designated
by
the
Lancashire
County
Council
as
a
new
town
area
.
That
was
cut
out
of
the
1956
plan
.
As
late
as
July
,
196
,
the
right
hon
.
Gentleman
was
still
saying
that
he
could
not
find
sites
for
the
new
towns
,
yet
within
a
matter
of
six
months
he
was
telling
us
in
the
House
that
he
had
decided
to
approve
Skelmersdale
as
a
new
town
.
Could
anything
be
more
crazy
?
Could
anything
be
more
crazy
than
to
demoralise
the
staff
,
to
break
up
the
morale
of
the
corporations
,
to
do
all
one
can
to
create
the
impression
that
the
new
towns
are
a
dying
industry
,
and
then
,
when
one
has
successfully
done
that
,
to
resurrect
a
new
town
which
was
suggested
originally
in
1951
and
suddenly
decide
to
approve
it
?
I
have
seen
some
of
this
.
Widnes
is
a
reception
area
for
Liverpool
.
We
have
been
vitally
concerned
about
whether
new
towns
would
be
built
.
I
am
sure
that
everybody
concerned
with
the
problem
was
under
the
impression
that
the
Ministry
had
decided
not
to
build
a
new
town
in
Lancashire
.
Now
I
am
delighted
that
we
are
to
have
one
.
If
there
is
to
be
a
new
town
,
could
there
be
a
more
crazy
and
incompetent
way
of
setting
about
getting
a
successful
new
town
than
the
method
adopted
by
the
Government
?
What
is
required
from
the
right
hon
.
Gentleman
is
more
than
a
few
new
towns
dotted
about
here
and
there
.
What
is
required
is
a
determined
effort
to
relocate
not
only
people
,
but
industry
,
away
from
London
and
the
South
.
The
Co-operative
Permanent
Building
Society
sends
out
an
interesting
bulletin
about
the
price
of
houses
on
which
it
has
lent
money
.
It
points
out
that
the
outstanding
feature
of
the
property
market
during
196
was
the
marked
rise
in
the
price
of
houses
in
the
London
area
and
in
the
Home
Counties
.
#
24
<
28
TEXT
H16
>
Behind
Clause
1
there
is
the
conception
of
fairness
and
justice
between
child
and
child
.
Our
Amendment
merely
carries
this
conception
of
justice
further
.
We
want
it
to
obtain
between
non-graduates
and
non-graduates
under
different
local
authorities
,
and
between
the
students
who
come
under
Clause
1
and
those
under
Clause
2
.
This
underlines
what
my
hon
.
Friend
the
Member
for
Flint
,
East
(
Mrs.
White
)
has
said
about
grants
.
The
Minister
has
said
nothing
about
the
incomes
scale
on
which
grants
under
this
Clause
are
to
be
assessed
.
Surely
in
the
grants
made
to
students
once
the
local
authority
has
said
they
ought
to
pursue
their
further
education
,
there
can
be
no
defensible
variations
between
one
local
authority
and
another
.
We
used
to
hear
talk
about
major
and
minor
awards
,
and
I
thought
we
had
wiped
out
that
foolish
stratification
.
This
Clause
if
unamended
permits
the
widest
variation
even
in
the
amount
of
grants
.
I
think
that
this
is
the
most
important
point
which
has
so
far
emerged
in
this
debate
,
and
I
regret
that
the
Parliamentary
Secretary
has
said
nothing
about
it
.
I
have
often
had
to
fight
a
battle
for
a
student
who
has
been
refused
a
grant
by
a
local
education
authority
and
in
the
best
cases
both
the
local
authority
and
myself
have
gone
to
the
Minister
.
We
have
received
advice
and
information
from
the
Ministry
and
that
has
meant
usually
that
either
the
local
authority
has
accepted
ministerial
advice
if
the
authority
had
been
wrong
or
I
have
accepted
it
if
I
was
wrong
.
The
Ministry
is
in
a
position
to
know
more
than
even
the
best
local
education
authority
.
That
is
the
pattern
we
are
now
seeking
to
establish
in
legislation
.
Under
the
``
permissive
''
powers
,
however
,
in
the
worst
cases
when
the
Ministry
was
right
and
the
M.P
.
was
right
the
local
authority
could
still
dig
its
heels
in
and
say
that
whatever
the
Ministry
said
it
was
not
going
to
give
a
grant
.
The
Minister
said
there
are
practical
difficulties
about
implementing
an
Amendment
,
and
suggested
it
was
not
possible
to
include
all
the
courses
into
the
regulations
.
Nobody
would
wish
to
write
in
the
course
of
two
or
three
lectures
only
to
which
he
referred
and
behind
which
he
sheltered
.
What
we
envisage
in
Clause
2
is
the
same
pattern
as
in
Clause
1
where
we
write
into
the
regulations
every
criterion
,
everything
that
is
possible
to
apply
nationally
.
Most
of
the
courses
that
we
are
talking
about
there
is
no
difficulty
in
defining
and
no
difficulty
in
putting
in
the
regulations
.
On
top
of
that
,
Clause
1
(
4
)
says
:
``
Without
prejudice
to
the
duty
imposed
by
subsection
(
1
)
of
this
Section
,
a
local
education
authority
shall
have
power
to
bestow
an
award
on
any
person
in
respect
of
his
attendance
...
''
In
this
Clause
,
too
,
we
would
write
in
such
a
provision
,
and
leave
with
the
authority
the
right
and
privilege
of
being
more
generous
than
the
regulations
.
What
we
are
asking
the
Minister
to
do
is
to
set
out
in
regulations
the
many
courses
we
know
about
which
have
national
status
and
those
which
we
might
describe
as
having
a
kind
of
local
national
status
.
If
the
student
is
of
the
right
calibre
to
pursue
a
course
,
which
the
Ministry
enacts
is
a
worthwhile
full-time
course
,
he
shall
receive
the
same
justice
from
Britain
whatever
authority
he
happens
to
have
been
born
under
.
11.15
a.m
.
The
Parliamentary
Secretary
said
that
there
was
nothing
to
worry
about
,
that
the
Government
had
looked
into
the
position
and
that
there
were
no
complaints
.
Whether
the
Minister
is
aware
of
it
or
not
,
the
whole
case
for
the
Bill
is
that
there
has
been
a
sort
of
ground
swell
of
complaints
which
,
over
the
years
,
have
become
more
and
more
insistent
.
There
has
not
been
justice
between
student
and
student
.
Whatever
is
true
about
the
university
students
with
whom
Clause
1
deals
is
true
about
the
variety
of
other
students
with
whom
Clause
2
deals
.
What
the
hon
.
Gentleman
is
asking
us
to
do
is
to
leave
everybody
,
except
first
degree
students
,
in
exactly
the
position
they
were
in
before
the
Bill
.
I
share
the
passionate
view
on
this
that
my
hon
.
Friend
the
Member
for
Flint
,
East
showed
in
her
speech
at
our
last
meeting
,
and
I
hope
that
it
will
be
possible
for
the
Committee
,
even
now
,
to
persuade
the
Parliamentary
Secretary
to
change
his
mind
.
Mrs.
Eirene
White
:
I
can
not
understand
how
the
Parliamentary
Secretary
can
suppose
that
in
his
answer
today
he
dealt
with
the
matter
which
we
have
raised
.
We
are
here
dealing
with
the
whole
corpus
of
students
other
than
those
going
to
universities
,
but
all
we
have
had
from
the
Parliamentary
Secretary
has
been
a
few
perfunctory
remarks
at
the
beginning
of
our
deliberations
this
morning
.
That
means
that
one
has
to
go
back
to
the
beginning
and
spell
out
for
the
Committee
what
it
is
that
we
are
really
discussing
.
We
can
not
leave
the
situation
like
this
.
I
want
to
quote
a
paragraph
from
the
Ministry
Circular
5/61
which
is
the
present
practice
and
which
is
now
being
embodied
in
statutory
form
in
the
Bill
.
Paragraph
9
says
:
``
Applications
for
awards
for
university
diploma
or
certificate
courses
.
''
This
gives
a
very
important
group
of
people
``
Non-graduates
taking
full-time
university
diploma
or
certificate
courses
lasting
for
three
years
or
more
should
receive
awards
in
accordance
with
paragraph
8
(
a
)
above
.
''
That
is
,
roughly
in
the
same
way
as
those
in
Clause
1
.
``
Awards
for
other
diploma
or
certificate
courses
should
be
considered
on
their
merits
.
''
That
is
all
that
is
said
in
the
circular
about
non-university
and
non-teacher
training
college
students
.
We
are
now
speaking
of
people
who
are
taking
courses
other
than
university
degree
or
comparable
to
degree
courses
.
This
is
a
very
important
group
which
the
circular
mentions
merely
by
saying
that
their
cases
should
be
considered
on
their
merits
.
There
is
no
guidance
or
direction
from
the
Minister
.
In
addition
to
this
group
of
people
who
go
to
universities
and
who
take
,
for
example
,
a
social
science
diploma
,
which
is
normally
a
two-year
and
not
a
three-year
course
,
or
the
Diploma
of
Public
Administration
at
Oxford
,
which
is
also
a
two-year
and
not
a
three-year
course
,
there
are
tens
and
possibly
hundreds
of
thousands
of
students
taking
full-time
courses
at
technical
colleges
.
All
those
are
being
dismissed
by
the
Minister
.
If
hon
.
Members
have
any
doubts
about
this
,
I
refer
them
to
the
present
practice
.
My
hon
.
Friend
the
Member
for
Southampton
,
Itchen
(
Dr.
King
)
said
he
thought
that
minor
awards
had
been
abolished
.
I
am
sorry
to
say
that
this
is
not
so
.
Certain
local
authorities
have
abolished
minor
awards
for
full-time
education
,
but
not
all
.
London
County
Council
reached
the
very
proper
conclusion
that
minor
awards
were
not
suitable
for
full-time
students
.
The
National
Union
of
Students
has
investigated
this
matter
.
As
all
hon
.
Members
are
aware
,
it
issues
a
very
useful
book
on
grants
to
students
which
it
brings
up
to
date
every
year
and
which
it
sends
to
all
education
authorities
,
including
those
in
the
Channel
Islands
,
and
the
total
number
of
which
is
149
.
The
Union
gets
replies
from
nearly
,
but
not
quite
,
all
of
them
.
Of
those
who
replied
to
the
question
of
what
awards
were
given
to
full-time
students
over
the
age
of
18
attending
technical
college
courses
not
of
degree
or
equivalent
status-
in
other
words
the
people
with
whom
Clause
2
deals-
the
Union
got
the
following
replies
:
67
authorities
give
minor
awards
of
varying
value
and
assessment
;
11
give
major
awards
;
13
give
major
awards
dependent
on
qualifications
;
1
base
their
awards
on
costs
;
11
consider
each
case
on
its
merits
.
Certain
authorities-
I
will
not
shame
them
by
naming
them-
give
no
awards
at
all
.
Others
give
assistance
only
with
travel
costs
.
One
authority
offers
what
it
calls
a
home
scholarship
for
the
final
year
of
the
student
's
attendance
at
the
local
college
.
It
is
perfectly
plain
from
that
that
the
practice
of
authorities
in
dealing
with
students
taking
full-time
courses
at
universities
for
less
than
three
years
,
or
at
technical
colleges
or
at
other
institutions
of
comparable
standard
where
the
student
is
18
or
more
at
the
time-
and
let
us
deal
only
with
that
group
for
the
moment-
varies
very
widely
.
I
will
not
now
deal
with
the
little
difficulty
,
which
the
Parliamentary
Secretary
mentioned
,
about
the
person
who
goes
for
only
a
few
lectures
,
or
who
takes
up
something
which
is
obviously
a
hobby
.
I
am
now
dealing
with
those
taking
full-time
courses
for
a
considerable
period-
say
,
a
minimum
of
one
academic
year
.
Many
would
be
taking
courses
for
two
years
and
those
at
technical
colleges
perhaps
for
much
longer
.
Those
are
full-time
students
pursuing
serious
studies
.
The
practice
among
authorities
obviously
varies
,
not
only
on
the
question
of
the
parental
means
scale
,
with
which
I
dealt
fairly
emphatically
last
week
and
which
the
Parliamentary
Secretary
did
not
even
mention
,
not
only
in
the
way
they
assess
parental
incomes
,
but
in
the
amounts
which
they
give
.
I
have
with
me
information
which
has
been
collected
by
the
National
Union
of
Students
and
I
will
quote
a
few
of
the
replies
which
it
received
last
year
.
This
concerns
grants
current
in
the
academic
year
1961-62
for
full-time
students
over
the
age
of
18
and
attending
full-time
at
technical
colleges
,
taking
courses
which
are
not
for
a
degree
or
of
comparable
status
.
These
figures
may
be
subject
to
some
parental
means
test
,
but
we
are
not
arguing
about
that
at
the
moment
.
The
maximum
grant
which
an
authority
awards
to
students
who
qualify
for
full
grant
is
+18
,
plus
travel
,
in
Kent
;
+8
in
Devon
;
+125
in
West
Ham
;
+115
,
plus
travel
in
West
Hartlepools
;
+163
in
Warwickshire
;
there
is
no
day
grant
in
Pembrokeshire
if
the
student
is
living
at
home
,
but
there
is
for
those
taking
a
residential
course
;
the
figure
is
+12
in
Cardiff
.
In
all
of
those
cases
tuition
fees
are
paid
by
the
authority
,
but
that
practice
is
not
universal
.
My
own
authority
of
Flint
,
I
am
sorry
to
say
,
does
not
pay
tuition
fees
.
One
has
to
apply
,
but
one
is
lucky
if
one
gets
tuition
fees
paid
.
Those
taking
full-time
courses
at
technical
colleges
and
living
away
from
home-
and
this
happens
in
many
parts
of
the
country
where
children
from
rural
areas
have
to
go
into
residence-
again
have
fantastic
discrepancies
in
the
amounts
which
their
authorities
are
prepared
to
award
to
them
.
For
the
same
group
of
authorities
the
residential
maxima
are
:
+26
in
Kent
;
between
+114
and
+18
in
Devon
;
+185
in
West
Ham
;
+175
plus
travel
in
West
Hartlepools
;
+218
in
Warwickshire
;
+183
in
Pembrokeshire
;
+21
in
Cardiff
.
What
possible
justice
is
there
in
having
all
those
full-time
students
at
technical
colleges
treated
like
that
?
What
possible
defence
is
there
for
treating
university
students
under
Clause
1
as
they
are
treated
and
technical
college
students
under
Clause
2
in
another
way
?
We
may
have
something
to
say
about
discretion
being
given
for
part-time
students
,
or
for
those
taking
what
might
be
called
hobby
courses
in
further
education
establishments
,
but
there
is
no
conceivable
ground
on
which
the
Minister
can
argue
that
he
can
do
for
university
students
what
he
is
proposing
to
do
while
refusing
to
do
it
for
full-time
technical
college
students
,
or
university
students
taking
a
course
of
less
than
three
years
'
duration
.
The
Parliamentary
Secretary
has
only
one
excuse
and
it
is
that
he
is
afraid
to
pay
the
cost
.
As
he
well
knows
we
have
had
a
letter
from
local
authorities
saying
that
by
Clause
1
they
are
being
made
virtually
the
Minister
's
agents
and
that
their
discretion
is
being
so
much
diminished
that
in
effect
they
will
simply
administer
a
national
service
and
the
total
expenditure
in
those
circumstances
ought
to
be
a
national
charge
and
not
paid
out
of
the
rates
.
#
25
<
281
TEXT
H17
>
They
had
great
hopes
,
and
as
the
years
have
gone
by
they
have
had
a
certain
feeling
of
disappointment
.
I
shall
touch
upon
some
of
the
reasons
for
that
disappointment
and
enquire
what
we
should
do
to
make
improvement
in
the
general
conduct
of
this
branch
of
our
affairs
.
The
noble
Lord
,
Lord
Strang
,
has
done
splendid
work-
and
I
gladly
add
my
tribute
to
those
paid
by
others-
as
Chairman
for
so
long
of
the
National
Parks
Commission
;
and
he
has
had
a
hard
row
to
hoe
.
He
has
done
that
in
those
intervals
allowed
to
him
while
composing
his
important
work
,
recently
published
,
which
I
confess
I
have
not
yet
read
,
but
fully
intend
to
read
,
laying
out
the
historical
permanence
of
British
foreign
policy
over
a
long
period
.
In
addition
to
all
that
scholarly
use
of
his
leisure
he
has
found
time
for
the
daily
handling
of
the
problems
of
our
national
parks
,
and
I
am
sure
that
we
are
all
grateful
to
him
.
As
has
been
said
by
my
noble
friend
beside
me
,
the
noble
Lord
,
Lord
Strang
,
has
had
some
splendid
colleagues
.
My
noble
friend
Lord
Lawson
,
whose
political
life
was
much
intertwined
with
mine
,
asks
me
to
say
that
he
is
very
sorry
he
can
not
be
here
to-day
to
listen
to
,
and
take
part
in
,
our
debate
.
The
reason
is
his
wife
's
ill-health
,
and
I
am
sure
the
sympathy
of
all
of
us
will
go
out
to
both
of
them
.
My
noble
friend
Lord
Lawson
acted
as
Deputy
Chairman
of
the
National
Parks
Commission
in
the
early
years
,
and
I
remember
that
some
of
us
thought
it
a
good
tactical
move
to
have
an
ex-Secretary
of
State
for
War
in
that
important
position
;
because
we
felt
it
might
be
possible
for
him
to
chase
away
generals
from
certain
areas
of
which
I
am
thinking
,
in
County
Durham
and
Teesdale
where
,
it
seemed
to
us-
and
this
was
apprehended
elsewhere-
that
they
had
requisitioned
rather
more
land
for
use
as
artillery
ranges
than
was
reasonably
justifiable
.
Indeed
,
there
were
rumours
at
that
time
,
in
that
area
on
the
Pennine
Way
,
that
there
might
be
a
clash
between
the
troops
and
the
embattled
contingents
of
ramblers
from
Durham
and
Yorkshire
.
But
all
that
was
avoided
,
and
I
believe
that
the
diplomatic
gifts
as
well
as
the
military
experience
of
my
noble
friend
Lord
Lawson
contributed
both
to
the
maintenance
of
order
and
good
will
and
to
the
opening
of
the
Pennine
Way
throughout
its
length
,
which
was
something
we
were
then
very
keen
should
be
done
.
May
I
say
a
word
or
two
now
on
some
of
the
points
which
arise
out
of
the
work
of
the
National
Parks
Commission
?
To
some
extent
I
shall
be
touching
on
points
already
made
by
previous
speakers
;
but
the
first
and
primary
point
is
,
of
course
,
finance
.
The
National
Parks
Commission
have
been
left
practically
destitute
by
the
Treasury
under
successive
Governments
,
and
I
agree
very
much
with
what
was
said
in
some
detail
by
the
noble
Earl
who
preceded
me
.
We
thought
(
and
I
am
one
of
those
who
were
thinking
,
talking
and
planning
how
all
this
should
be
organised
)
that
the
National
Parks
Commission
were
a
sufficiently
important
body
,
endowed
with
sufficiently
important
powers
,
to
deserve
to
receive
a
direct
annual
grant
from
the
Treasury
,
to
be
administered
by
the
Chairman
of
the
Commission
and
his
colleagues
in
accordance
with
the
requirements
of
the
Act
;
and
it
was
very
disappointing
to
find
that
the
Hobhouse
Committee
,
to
which
the
noble
Earl
referred
in
detail
,
fully
agreed
about
not
naming
any
special
figure
.
The
figure
need
not
be
a
large
one
but
a
direct
annual
grant
from
the
Treasury
would
help
a
great
deal
.
I
am
quite
sure
that
,
so
long
as
such
a
grant
is
lacking
,
the
framework
at
the
foundation
will
not
be
right
.
Therefore
I
hope
that
before
long
the
present
Minister
of
Housing
and
Local
Government
who
,
as
we
have
heard
,
will
be
receiving
many
recommendations
,
will
settle
this
point
,
in
particular
,
so
that
the
noble
Lord
,
Lord
Strang
,
and
his
successors
will
have
something
to
distribute
,
at
their
discretion
and
,
as
the
noble
Earl
suggested
,
between
different
national
park
areas
.
I
think
this
a
very
important
though
essentially
a
simple
matter
.
I
once
threw
out
a
hint
which
has
occasionally
troubled
the
waters
since
.
In
my
Budget
speech
of
1946
,
when
I
was
Chancellor
of
the
Exchequer
(
though
we
had
no
national
parks
at
that
time
,
for
it
was
more
than
three
years
before
the
Act
was
passed
)
,
I
spoke
well
of
national
parks
,
as
I
have
done
on
other
occasions
.
I
threw
out
a
hint
(
my
idea
would
have
required
further
legislation
,
which
in
the
result
was
not
forthcoming
)
that
some
financial
assistance
might
be
given
from
the
National
Land
Fund
,
which
was
set
up
in
that
year
,
to
national
parks
.
I
had
in
mind
a
certain
once-for-all
contribution
of
a
capital
nature
that
might
probably
be
made
.
But
all
that
,
I
regret
to
say
,
came
to
nothing
.
Although
enthusiasts
of
national
parks
in
another
place
,
and
perhaps
here
too
,
have
from
time
to
time
returned
to
that
charge
,
I
regret
to
say
that
neither
from
that
source
nor
from
any
other
so
far
have
national
parks
been
reasonably
financed
.
This
is
so
simple
a
point
that
I
hope
very
much
that
this
defect
may
soon
be
remedied
.
I
wish
now
to
say
a
word
about
the
long-distance
routes
.
When
I
was
younger
I
used
to
be
what
is
now
called
a
keen
``
hiker
''
.
I
like
walking
considerable
distances
in
beautiful
country
and
in
agreeable
company
,
and
I
was
very
keen
on
this
concept
of
the
long-distance
routes
.
They
began
,
as
your
Lordships
know
,
with
the
Pennine
Way
,
which
happened
to
run
right
through
the
constituency
I
then
had
the
honour
to
represent
,
and
also
through
a
very
beautiful
area
full
of
wild
fell
country
and
many
lovely
waterfalls
and
other
natural
beauties
.
It
is
a
matter
of
regret-
and
those
are
the
actual
words
of
the
Commission
themselves
,
and
I
think
a
very
moderate
form
of
words-
that
those
routes
are
not
yet
completely
open
.
After
the
approval
,
if
I
remember
the
figure
rightly
,
of
some
seven
proposed
long-distance
routes
(
it
was
six
or
seven
,
or
something
of
that
order
)
,
which
meant
a
great
deal
of
hard
work
for
the
Commission
and
in
surveying
on
the
spot
,
even
now
,
more
than
ten
years
after
this
work
began
,
none
of
these
long-distance
routes
is
yet
completely
open
to
walkers
or
to
horsemen
in
these
beautiful
areas
.
I
understand
that
the
reason
for
this
very
slow
advance
is
simple
:
it
is
that
there
are
no
effective
powers
vested
in
the
Commission
for
compulsory
purchase
,
where
necessary
,
of
rights
of
way
or
rights
of
access
at
given
points
along
these
routes
where
access
and
rights
of
way
do
not
now
exist
.
I
understand
that
there
is
a
lot
of
detail
that
could
be
talked
about
here-
I
am
not
going
to
talk
about
it-
concerning
the
relative
powers
of
different
local
authorities
and
whether
the
Commission
should
have
such
powers
vested
in
them
,
or
whether
they
should
be
distributed
among
various
local
authorities
.
On
that
matter
I
do
not
express
an
opinion
.
I
merely
say
that
the
remedy
should
be
very
simple
,
and
it
can
be
covered
,
I
think
,
by
the
general
formula
used
just
now
:
there
should
be
effective
powers
of
compulsory
purchase
operated
under
the
authority
of
the
Commission
in
all
cases
where
we
still
have
not
cleared
the
road
,
whether
along
the
Pennine
Way
or
Offa
's
Dyke
or
any
of
these
long-distance
routes
.
I
am
sure
that
there
are
great
numbers
of
the
younger
and
healthier
and
fitter
citizens
of
this
country
who
would
appreciate
very
much
the
opportunity
of
extending
their
journeys
by
foot
or
on
horseback-
because
these
routes
are
for
riders
on
horseback
,
too-
along
the
bridle
paths
and
quiet
ways
and
well
away
from
roads
heavily
crowded
with
motor
and
other
vehicles
.
I
hope
that
here
,
too
,
early
action
can
be
taken
to
amend
the
law
in
this
regard
and
give
the
Commission
power
to
carry
out
what
was
always
regarded
as
a
central
and
essential
part
of
their
mandate
.
It
is
sometimes
said-
indeed
,
the
noble
Lord
,
Lord
Strang
,
himself
said
it
in
a
speech
which
was
quite
properly
publicised
in
the
Report
of
the
Commission-
that
there
is
perhaps
a
certain
conflict
in
the
Act
setting
up
the
Commission
:
two
conflicting
aims
.
It
is
often
said
that
the
duty
of
the
Commission
is
,
on
the
one
hand
,
to
preserve
and
enhance
natural
beauty
,
and
on
the
other
,
to
provide
and
improve
facilities
for
public
enjoyment
of
the
parks
.
I
do
not
myself
believe
that
there
is
any
serious
or
deep
conflict
there
.
I
think
we
can
achieve
both
aims
by
an
application
of
reasonable
give
and
take
and
,
where
necessary
,
consultation
.
I
will
touch
upon
that
point
again
in
a
moment
.
I
will
say
,
first
,
a
word
(
this
point
has
been
mentioned
before
)
about
the
first
aim
:
the
preservation
and
enhancement
of
natural
beauty
.
I
am
glad
to
hear
it
said-
and
I
have
no
reason
to
doubt
the
truth
of
what
is
said-
that
there
is
here
no
real
conflict
between
the
Forestry
Commission
,
of
which
I
have
been
for
many
years
a
strong
supporter
,
and
others
.
I
think
that
the
Forestry
Commission
have
done
a
grand
job
which
was
never
done
until
they
were
set
up
,
but
I
will
not
develop
that
point
now
,
although
on
another
occasion
I
may
be
tempted
to
.
But
there
has
,
I
think
,
occasionally
been
a
little
potential
ill-will
between
the
Forestry
Commission
and
those
associated
with
the
open
air
societies
and
the
national
parks
.
There
has
been
a
certain
emotion
in
the
background
about
cone-bearing
trees
;
and
I
will
return
to
that
in
a
moment
.
I
am
very
glad
to
hear
,
however
,
that
,
in
terms
of
practical
politics
now
(
my
noble
friend
said
so
and
I
think
that
the
noble
Earl
also
repeated
it
)
,
consultation
proceeds
agreeably
between
the
various
interests
concerned
:
the
park
authorities
,
whether
the
central
Parks
Commission
or
the
planning
authorities
for
particular
parks
,
with
the
Forestry
Commission
and
also
with
timber
growers
and
the
Landowners'
Association
.
There
are
three
or
four
bodies
concerned
.
I
am
delighted
to
hear
that
these
bodies
are
getting
on
well
together
and
can
settle
agreeably
any
disputes
that
arise
with
regard
to
the
general
problem
of
the
preservation
and
enhancement
of
natural
beauty
,
with
particular
reference
to
all
this
debatable
afforestation
.
I
will
say
a
word
or
two
,
but
not
more
,
about
afforestation
.
I
am
a
great
devotee
of
afforestation
,
and
I
often
recall
the
great
saying
of
Robert
Louis
Stevenson
,
that
trees
are
the
most
civil
society
.
In
many
moods
and
in
many
places
that
great
thought
is
borne
in
upon
me
.
I
personally
have
had
great
pleasure
through
my
life
in
passing
very
happy
hours
and
days
among
beautiful
woodlands
and
trees
,
both
in
this
country
and
overseas
.
But
Robert
Louis
Stevenson
did
not
discriminate
.
He
said
,
``
trees
''
and
he
made
no
qualification
or
classification
.
Trees
,
he
said
,
are
the
most
civil
society
.
He
did
not
say
,
~
''
Trees
other
than
whatever
it
may
be
you
are
suspicious
of
when
you
see
it
growing
''
;
he
did
not
say
,
~
''
All
trees
other
than
conifers
.
''
I
am
always
recalling
that
when
I
was
a
little
boy
I
learnt
that
to
plant
a
tree
and
,
still
more
,
to
care
for
it
when
you
have
planted
it
,
was
a
good
deed
which
would
leave
your
heritage
better
than
when
you
found
it
.
I
learnt
that
then
and
I
have
believed
it
ever
since
,
and
I
think
it
is
still
true
.
We
in
this
country
have
,
as
is
well
known
,
a
smaller
percentage
of
our
national
area
under
trees
of
any
kind
than
has
any
other
country
in
Europe-
barely
6
per
cent.
,
if
I
remember
the
figure
aright-
and
I
am
very
anxious
,
as
a
matter
of
national
policy
and
national
interest
,
to
see
the
afforestation
of
this
country
carried
further
,
with
appropriate
regard
being
had
to
soils
and
other
matters
,
to
what
will
grow
and
what
will
not
,
and
so
on
.
#
251
<
282
TEXT
H18
>
13
.
The
Appellants
,
immediately
after
the
determination
of
the
appeal
,
declared
to
us
their
dissatisfaction
therewith
as
being
erroneous
in
point
of
law
and
in
due
course
required
us
to
state
a
Case
for
the
opinion
of
the
High
Court
pursuant
to
the
Finance
Act
,
1937
,
Fifth
schedule
,
Part
=2
,
Paragraph
4
,
and
the
Income
Tax
Act
,
1952
,
Section
64
,
which
Case
we
have
stated
and
do
sign
accordingly
.
14
.
The
question
of
law
for
the
opinion
of
the
High
Court
is
whether
the
sum
of
+4,72
referred
to
in
paragraph
2
hereof
was
an
amount
applied
for
the
benefit
of
Mr.
Hawke
within
the
meaning
of
Section
36
(
1
)
(
c
)
of
the
Finance
Act
,
1947
.
R.
W.
Quayle
N.
F.
Rowe
Commissioners
for
the
Special
Purposes
of
the
Income
Tax
Acts
.
Turnstile
House
,
94-99
,
High
Holborn
,
London
,
W.C.1
.
5th
October
,
1959
.
The
case
came
before
Cross
,
J.
,
in
the
Chancery
Division
on
13th
July
,
196
,
when
judgment
was
given
in
favour
of
the
Crown
,
with
costs
.
Sir
Lynn
Ungoed-Thomas
,
Q.C.
,
and
Mr.
Alan
Orr
appeared
as
Counsel
for
the
Crown
,
and
Mr.
P.
J.
Brennan
for
the
Company
.
Cross
,
J.-
This
case
concerns
the
Profits
Tax
liability
of
the
respondent
Company
,
H.
Dunning
&
Co.
(
1946
)
,
Ltd.
,
for
two
chargeable
accounting
periods
,
1st
March
,
1955
,
to
31st
October
,
1955
,
and
1st
November
,
1955
,
to
29th
February
,
1956
.
The
question
arises
in
this
way
.
The
Company
was
incorporated
in
1946
,
and
carries
on
the
business
of
light
engineering
.
It
is
director-controlled
,
within
the
meaning
of
the
Profits
Tax
legislation
.
A
Mr.
Hawke
has
been
a
director
of
the
Company
since
its
incorporation
,
though
he
is
not
a
whole-time
service
director
,
and
he
has
been
at
all
material
times
a
member
of
the
Company
holding
one
+1
share
out
of
the
1
,
issued
shares
.
In
1951
Mr.
Hawke
invented
a
special
type
of
``
cable
gland
''
for
engineering
purposes
and
obtained
patent
protection
for
this
invention
some
time
in
1952
.
On
31st
December
,
1954
,
he
entered
into
an
agreement
with
the
Company
whereby
he
granted
to
the
Company
a
licence
for
a
period
of
years
to
manufacture
and
to
sell
the
patented
article
,
and
the
Company
covenanted
during
the
continuance
of
the
licence
to
pay
him
a
commission
of
+7
1s
.
per
cent
.
of
the
selling
price
of
each
patented
article
.
There
was
provision
for
the
termination
of
the
agreement
before
the
expiry
of
the
period
,
and
it
was
in
fact
terminated
in
September
,
1955
.
It
is
found
in
the
Case
that
that
was
a
perfectly
genuine
commercial
agreement
under
which
the
Company
got
full
consideration
for
the
payments
which
they
had
to
make
to
Mr.
Hawke
.
The
total
of
the
payments
which
were
made
under
the
agreement
for
the
period
from
1st
March
,
1955
,
to
its
termination
in
September
,
1955
,
was
+4,72
,
and
the
whole
question
at
issue
is
whether
or
not
these
payments
were
``
distributions
''
by
the
Company
within
the
meaning
of
Section
36
of
the
Finance
Act
,
1947
.
If
they
were
distributions
,
then
,
on
the
assumption
which
hitherto
has
been
made
that
they
would
not
be
deductible
for
the
purpose
of
ascertaining
the
gross
relevant
distribution
for
the
purpose
of
Section
35
,
the
amount
of
Profits
Tax
payable
by
the
Company
for
the
accounting
periods
in
question
would
be
larger
than
it
would
be
if
the
payments
were
not
distributions
.
Section
36
(
1
)
is
in
these
terms
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
the
next
succeeding
subsection
,
wherever-
(
a
)
any
amount
is
distributed
directly
or
indirectly
by
way
of
dividend
or
cash
bonus
to
any
person
;
or
(
b
)
assets
are
distributed
in
kind
to
any
person
;
or
(
c
)
where
the
trade
or
business
is
carried
on
by
a
body
corporate
the
directors
whereof
have
a
controlling
interest
therein
,
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
-
which
is
the
case
here-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
an
amount
is
applied
,
whether
by
way
of
remuneration
,
loans
or
otherwise
,
for
the
benefit
of
any
person
,
there
shall
be
deemed
for
the
purposes
of
the
last
preceding
section
to
be
a
distribution
to
that
person
of
that
amount
or
,
as
the
case
may
be
,
of
an
amount
equal
to
the
value
of
those
assets
:
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
-
then
there
is
a
proviso-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
Provided
that
no
sum
applied
in
repaying
a
loan
or
in
reducing
the
share
capital
of
the
person
carrying
on
the
trade
or
business
shall
be
treated
as
a
distribution
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
That
proviso
certainly
seems
to
suggest
that
,
if
it
were
not
there
,
a
sum
applied
by
the
Company
in
repaying
a
loan
would
be
a
distribution
.
I
do
not
think
I
need
read
Sub-section
(
2
)
,
but
Sub-section
(
3
)
contains
special
provisions
in
regard
to
loans
,
to
this
effect
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
Where-
(
a
)
a
loan
has
been
treated
as
part
of
the
gross
relevant
distributions
to
proprietors
for
a
chargeable
accounting
period
;
and
(
b
)
as
a
result
,
the
amount
of
tax
payable
for
that
period
has
been
increased
,
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
then
,
if
the
loan
is
repaid
,
the
gross
relevant
distributions
to
the
proprietors
are
to
be
treated
as
reduced
by
the
amount
corresponding
to
the
increase
caused
by
treating
the
loan
as
a
distribution
.
The
question
which
I
have
to
decide
is
,
of
course
,
whether
these
payments
were
amounts
applied
by
the
Company
for
the
benefit
of
Mr.
Hawke
``
by
way
of
remuneration
,
loans
or
otherwise
''
.
They
were
certainly
not
``
remuneration
''
or
``
loans
''
;
but
do
they
come
under
the
head
of
``
or
otherwise
''
?
They
were
,
as
I
have
said
,
payments
made
under
a
commercial
agreement
for
full
consideration
given
by
Mr.
Hawke
to
the
Company
in
the
form
of
a
grant
to
the
Company
of
a
licence
to
exploit
his
patent
.
If
the
words
had
been
simply
``
an
amount
is
applied
for
the
benefit
of
any
person
''
,
I
should
have
thought
it
very
doubtful
whether
this
Sub-section
would
have
covered
payments
,
whether
of
capital
or
income
,
under
an
ordinary
commercial
agreement
.
According
to
the
ordinary
use
of
the
English
language
,
a
payment
for
which
you
have
given
full
consideration
is
not
an
amount
applied
for
your
benefit
by
the
payer
.
But
,
of
course
,
the
words
are
not
simply
``
an
amount
is
applied
for
the
benefit
of
any
person
''
;
there
are
the
additional
words
``
whether
by
way
of
remuneration
,
loans
or
otherwise
''
.
In
Commissioners
of
Inland
Revenue
v.
Chappie
,
Ltd.
,
34
T.C
.
59
,
the
Court
of
Appeal
had
to
consider
the
case
of
loans
made
by
a
company
to
one
of
its
members
,
an
associated
company
,
on
what
were
found
to
be
ordinary
commercial
terms
,
and
the
Court
,
affirming
the
decision
of
Danckwerts
,
J.
,
held
that
such
a
loan
was
a
distribution
within
the
meaning
of
this
Section
.
It
has
been
argued
by
Mr.
Brennan
in
this
case
that
the
decision
turned
simply
on
the
special
provisions
made
in
regard
to
loans
.
The
Section
,
of
course
,
refers
to
loans
expressly
,
and
there
is
in
Sub-section
(
3
)
a
provision
for
adjusting
the
matter
if
and
when
the
loan
is
repaid
.
In
the
case
of
loans
,
therefore
,
it
is
particularly
difficult
to
avoid
the
conclusion
that
they
count
as
distributions
even
if
they
are
made
on
commercial
terms
;
but
I
do
not
regard
the
decision
in
the
Chappie
case
as
throwing
no
light
on
the
construction
of
the
rest
of
this
Sub-section
.
The
members
of
the
Court
of
Appeal
,
as
I
read
their
judgments
,
definitely
rejected
the
idea
that
there
had
to
be
an
element
of
bounty
in
a
payment
in
order
to
bring
it
into
the
scope
of
the
Section
.
It
is
true
that
they
were
dealing
with
loans
,
but
they
were
construing
the
Section
as
a
whole
.
The
Section
expressly
refers
to
remuneration
as
well
as
loans
.
Remuneration
does
not
normally
contain
any
element
of
bounty
,
yet
the
Sub-section
says
that
all
payments
by
way
of
remuneration
are
to
be
treated
as
distributions
.
It
is
,
therefore
,
very
difficult
to
say
that
what
falls
under
the
heading
``
or
otherwise
''
as
opposed
to
what
falls
under
the
heading
``
remuneration
''
or
``
loans
''
must
contain
an
element
of
bounty
.
Then
it
is
said
:
``
If
you
read
the
Sub-section
as
widely
as
that
,
any
payment
made
by
a
company
,
whether
it
be
an
income
or
a
capital
payment
,
and
whether
there
is
consideration
for
it
or
not
,
will
be
a
distribution
.
If
the
company
buys
a
motor-car
from
a
member
for
a
proper
price
,
even
that
will
be
a
distribution
.
''
Well
,
it
appears
to
me
that
the
members
of
the
Court
of
Appeal
in
the
Chappie
case
were
aware
that
that
might
be
the
result
of
their
decision
.
That
is
shown
by
what
was
said
by
Mr.
Tucker
and
Jenkins
,
L.J.
,
at
the
end
of
the
case
(
at
page
527
of
this
report
)
.
But
,
of
course
,
it
is
true
to
say
that
the
decision
itself
related
only
to
loans
.
The
Section
was
considered
again
a
little
later
by
Harman
,
J.
,
in
Commissioners
of
Inland
Revenue
v.
Lactagol
,
Ltd.
,
35
T.C
.
23
.
There
the
company
had
made
a
lump-sum
payment
to
a
director-member
,
Mr.
Adams
,
in
consideration
of
a
covenant
that
after
his
term
of
service
with
the
company
ceased
he
would
not
compete
with
the
company
.
So
for
a
lump-sum
payment
the
company
got
the
benefit
of
a
capital
asset
in
the
form
of
Mr.
Adams
's
covenant
.
Harman
,
J.
,
was
impressed
,
as
anybody
must
be
,
with
the
absurdity
of
treating
such
a
payment-
a
capital
payment
for
a
capital
asset
under
a
genuine
commercial
transaction-
as
being
an
amount
applied
for
the
benefit
of
the
payee
.
He
was
not
prepared
to
accept
the
view
that
in
the
Chappie
case
the
Court
of
Appeal
had
decided
that
all
payments
were
distributions
.
He
thought
that
a
line
must
be
drawn
somewhere
,
and
influenced
,
I
think
,
by
the
fact
that
this
Act
taxes
profits
,
he
drew
the
line
at
payments
of
capital
for
capital
assets
.
Whether
it
is
really
logical
to
draw
any
line
or
to
draw
it
there
it
is
not
for
me
to
say
.
If
I
were
faced
with
a
similar
case
to
that
which
was
before
Harman
,
J.
,
I
should
,
of
course
,
follow
his
decision
.
But
the
case
before
me
is
not
one
of
a
payment
of
capital
for
a
capital
asset
,
but
of
recurring
payments
of
income
.
I
do
not
therefore
think
that
decision
of
Harman
,
J.
,
covers
this
case
,
and
I
feel
myself
at
liberty
to
reach
the
conclusion
at
which
,
but
for
his
decision
,
I
would
have
arrived
without
hesitation
in
view
of
the
decision
of
the
Court
of
Appeal
in
the
Chappie
case
.
I
should
have
said
that
the
Commissioners
decided
this
case
in
favour
of
the
taxpayer
on
the
ground
that
the
Chappie
case
dealt
only
with
loans
,
and
that
this
case
was
covered
by
the
Lactagol
case
.
For
the
reasons
I
have
tried
to
give
,
I
think
that
their
decision
was
wrong
,
and
therefore
I
shall
allow
the
appeal
.
Sir
Lynn
Ungoed-Thomas.-
Your
Lordship
will
,
then
,
allow
the
appeal
with
costs
?
Cross
,
J.-
Yes
.
Mr.
P.
J.
Brennan.-
Would
your
Lordship
hear
me
on
that
point
about
costs
?
Cross
,
J.-
Yes
.
Mr.
Brennan.-
My
Lord
,
the
Lactagol
case
was
decided
some
years
ago
,
and
this
matter
has
been
left
in
a
state
of
grave
uncertainty
;
and
my
clients
went
before
the
Commissioners
on
the
basis
of
the
Lactagol
case
.
They
succeeded
before
the
Commissioners
,
and
I
submit
that
it
might
be
a
proper
case
where
your
Lordship
might
make
an
Order
whereby
each
side
would
bear
its
own
costs
.
Sir
Lynn
Ungoed-Thomas.-
My
Lord
,
it
is
the
same
sort
of
difficulty
that
arises
in
any
case
where
there
has
been
a
decision
upon
which
one
side
relies
.
Cross
,
J.-
I
think
I
must
allow
the
Crown
to
have
their
costs
in
this
case
.
I
quite
understand
that
the
Commissioners
were
in
a
difficulty
in
view
of
the
two
authorities
,
but
I
have
taken
a
different
view
of
Harman
,
J
.
's
decision
to
that
taken
by
them
,
and
I
think
the
ordinary
result
must
follow
.
Sir
Lynn
Ungoed-Thomas.-
And
would
your
Lordship
make
a
declaration
?
Cross
,
J.-
Yes
.
There
is
no
question
of
figures
,
is
there
?
#
22
<
283
TEXT
H19
>
THE
INDUSTRIAL
COURT
(
2846
)
ENGINEERING
INDUSTRY
Aluminium
Wire
and
Cable
Company
Limited-
Clerical
Workers-
Claim
for
application
thereto
of
wages
increases
of
a
specified
Agreement
Parties
:
-
Clerical
and
Administrative
Workers
'
Union
and
Aluminium
Wire
and
Cable
Company
Limited
Terms
of
Reference
:
-
''
Proposed
by
the
Trade
Union
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
That
the
wage
increases
agreed
between
the
Engineering
and
Allied
Employers
'
Federation
and
the
Clerical
and
Administrative
Workers
'
Union
on
6th
January
,
1961
,
shall
be
applied
to
members
of
the
Union
employed
by
Aluminium
Wire
and
Cable
Company
Limited
,
Swansea
,
with
effect
from
9th
January
,
1961
.
Proposed
by
the
Employer
Whether
the
wage
increases
agreed
between
the
Engineering
and
Allied
Employers
'
Federation
and
the
Clerical
and
Administrative
Workers
'
union
on
6th
January
,
1961
,
should
be
applied
to
members
of
the
Union
employed
by
Aluminium
Wire
and
Cable
Company
limited
,
Swansea
,
with
effect
from
9th
January
,
1961
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
1
.
The
matter
was
referred
to
the
Industrial
Court
for
settlement
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
the
Industrial
Courts
Act
,
1919
.
The
Parties
were
heard
in
Cardiff
on
the
9th
May
,
1961
.
2
.
By
an
Agreement
reached
between
the
Clerical
and
Administrative
Workers
'
Union
(
hereinafter
referred
to
as
``
the
Union
''
)
,
and
the
Engineering
Employers
'
Federation
on
the
6th
January
,
1961
,
increases
which
the
Federation
were
prepared
to
recommend
to
be
paid
by
member
firms
to
their
clerical
workers
with
salaries
up
to
and
including
+775
6per
annum
in
the
case
of
males
and
+58
in
the
case
of
females
,
as
from
the
9th
January
,
1961
,
were
determined
.
The
said
increases
are
set
out
in
the
Appendix
hereto
.
The
Agreement
also
contained
the
following
clause
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
The
recommendation
is
made
subject
to
the
understanding
that
firms
may
take
into
account
any
general
increase
already
given
to
clerical
workers
,
whether
as
a
result
of
the
National
Wages
Agreement
reached
with
the
Manual
Workers
'
Union
on
21st
December
,
196
,
or
in
anticipation
of
the
settlement
of
this
claim
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
dispute
concerns
83
clerical
workers
employed
by
the
Aluminium
Wire
and
Cable
Company
Limited
(
hereinafter
referred
as
''
the
Company
''
)
and
the
Union
claim
that
the
above
increases
should
be
applied
to
them
with
effect
from
the
9th
January
,
1961
.
The
matter
was
first
raised
on
the
2th
January
,
1961
,
when
the
Union
having
received
a
report
that
the
Company
had
not
implemented
the
terms
of
the
Agreement
,
wrote
to
them
.
The
Union
subsequently
sought
the
assistance
of
the
Industrial
Relations
Officer
(
Wales
)
,
under
whose
Chairmanship
a
meeting
took
place
on
the
2nd
March
,
1961
.
The
Company
then
stated
that
they
were
exempt
from
the
terms
of
the
Agreement
by
reason
of
a
notice
issued
to
each
of
their
clerical
workers
in
their
pay
packet
on
the
5th
December
,
196
,
when
certain
increases
in
pay
became
effective
.
The
matter
was
thereupon
referred
to
the
Court
for
decision
.
3
.
On
behalf
of
the
Union
it
was
stated
that
they
had
when
necessary
met
the
Company
regarding
matters
affecting
wages
and
conditions
of
clerical
workers
,
and
whilst
the
Company
were
not
in
membership
of
the
Engineering
Employers
'
Federation
,
there
was
an
understanding
that
they
should
follow
the
Engineering
Industry
.
In
that
understanding
the
Union
had
negotiated
with
them
arrangements
for
a
shorter
working
week
,
the
salary
limits
under
which
clerical
workers
received
payment
for
overtime
and
the
rota
under
which
Saturday
mornings
were
worked
.
It
was
submitted
that
the
terms
under
which
a
company
could
claim
exemption
from
implementing
the
Agreement
of
the
6th
January
,
1961
,
were
clearly
understood
between
the
Engineering
Employers
'
Federation
and
the
Union
;
that
the
term
``
general
increase
''
was
understood
between
them
and
that
increases
in
salaries
consequent
on
a
review
of
salaries
undertaken
by
the
Company
which
took
effect
from
the
3rd
October
,
196
,
did
not
constitute
a
``
general
increase
''
.
The
fact
that
a
number
of
the
clerical
workers
concerned
had
not
received
any
increase
at
all
and
the
lack
of
pattern
in
the
increases
awarded
by
the
Company
were
indicative
of
a
merit
assessment
on
the
Company's
valuation
of
each
employee
.
It
was
contended
that
the
increases
paid
on
the
5th
December
,
196
could
not
have
been
paid
as
a
result
of
the
manual
workers'
settlement
,
which
was
agreed
more
than
a
fortnight
after
the
increases
had
been
paid
,
or
that
the
review
,
which
the
Company
stated
had
taken
several
months
to
complete
,
could
have
been
in
anticipation
of
the
settlement
of
a
class
for
clerical
workers
which
the
Union
had
not
yet
presented
to
the
Company
.
The
Court
's
attention
was
drawn
to
the
fact
that
on
the
3rd
October
,
196
(
the
retrospective
date
to
which
the
Company
's
increase
became
effective
)
the
Union
had
not
presented
their
case
to
the
Engineering
Employers
'
Federation
.
Furthermore
,
the
National
Wages
Agreement
with
the
Manual
Workers
'
Union
was
not
reached
until
the
21st
December
,
196
.
It
was
submitted
that
the
clerical
workers
employed
by
the
Company
should
receive
the
increases
set
out
in
the
Appendix
.
The
Union
maintained
that
previous
differences
referred
to
the
Industrial
Disputes
Tribunal
under
the
Industrial
Disputes
Order
,
1951
,
which
resulted
in
Awards
Nos
.
248
,
813
and
84
in
favour
of
the
Union
,
endorsed
that
view
.
4
.
On
behalf
of
the
Company
it
was
stated
that
whilst
they
were
not
members
of
the
Engineering
and
Allied
Employers
'
South
Wales
Association
,
it
had
been
their
practice
to
have
regard
to
recommendations
of
the
Engineering
Employers
'
Federation
when
reviewing
salaries
towards
the
end
of
each
year
.
Thus
the
Company
had
given
increases
to
their
clerical
workers
with
effect
from
the
1st
January
,
1959
,
comparable
with
increases
recommended
by
the
Federation
in
October
,
1958
.
They
had
also
given
increases
with
effect
from
the
1st
January
,
196
,
and
a
reduction
of
working
hours
as
from
the
2nd
May
,
196
,
even
though
the
federation
had
not
recommended
any
salary
increases
at
that
time
.
During
the
latter
half
of
196
,
it
was
stated
,
the
Company
decided
on
a
major
review
of
salaries
of
their
staff
in
the
course
of
which
they
became
aware
of
a
claim
submitted
by
the
Union
to
the
Federation
in
respect
of
their
clerical
workers
.
Accordingly
,
when
such
employees
were
advised
in
December
,
196
,
of
increases
granted
(
which
were
made
retrospective
to
the
beginning
of
October
,
196
)
,
the
Company
entered
a
caveat
to
cover
possible
increases
which
might
subsequently
be
recommended
by
the
Federation
,
notice
of
which
was
contained
in
the
letter
addressed
to
each
employee
at
the
time
.
Early
in
January
,
1961
,
when
the
Company
received
details
of
the
increases
recommended
by
the
Federation
,
comparison
with
the
increases
already
granted
to
their
clerical
workers
revealed
some
differences
and
any
deficiencies
were
made
good
as
from
the
2nd
January
,
1961
,
although
the
Federation
's
recommendations
did
not
take
effect
until
a
week
later
.
The
Company
had
not
specifically
agreed
and
had
not
given
any
undertaking
to
the
Union
to
follow
the
Engineering
Industry
.
It
was
submitted
that
increases
in
salaries
granted
to
all
staff
when
salaries
were
reviewed
were
a
``
general
increase
''
.
The
review
of
salaries
was
described
as
a
major
review
as
the
level
of
salaries
being
paid
to
senior
staff
having
university
degrees
or
other
special
qualifications
was
being
specially
examined
,
and
it
was
spread
over
a
long
period
and
completed
only
after
it
became
known
that
the
Union
were
negotiating
with
the
Federation
in
respect
of
clerical
workers
.
It
was
also
submitted
that
all
the
clerical
workers
concerned
had
received
increases
no
less
than
those
recommended
in
the
National
Agreement
of
the
6th
January
,
1961
,
between
the
Engineering
Employers'
Federation
and
the
Union
.
In
the
Company
's
views
the
Awards
of
the
Industrial
Disputes
Tribunal
referred
to
by
the
Union
were
made
in
different
circumstances
and
could
not
be
taken
as
precedents
.
In
conclusion
the
Company
submitted
that
they
observed
the
spirit
of
all
Agreements
between
the
Engineering
Employers
'
Federation
and
the
Union
,
and
in
support
of
this
gave
details
of
the
conditions
of
employment
of
their
staff
.
5
.
The
Court
,
having
given
careful
consideration
to
the
evidence
and
submissions
of
the
Parties
,
Award
that
,
with
effect
from
the
2th
January
,
1961
,
the
Company
shall
apply
to
the
clerical
workers
concerned
the
wage
increases
agreed
between
the
Engineering
Employers'
Federation
and
the
Union
on
the
6th
January
,
1961
.
H.
LLOYD-WILLIAMS
,
Chairman
.
W.
LEWIS
CLARKE
.
G.
B.
THORNEYCROFT
.
<
NEW
TEXT
>
I
have
submitted
precedents
over
two
centuries
.
We
believe
those
precedents
to
be
valid
.
May
we
ask
whether
you
would
be
good
enough
further
to
consider
your
Ruling
and
indicate
on
what
occasions
and
under
what
circumstances
it
shall
apply
and
whether
you
will
consider
the
precedents
and
previous
Rulings
before
a
new
ruling
is
established
?
Mr.
Speaker
:
I
have
said
that
I
will
look
at
what
the
right
hon
.
Gentleman
put
to
me
and
,
of
course
,
I
will
.
But
I
do
not
propose
to
say
anything
else
about
it
,
unless
I
find
that
my
Ruling
was
wrong
.
Mr.
Gordon
Walker
:
In
the
interests
of
ourselves
and
our
successors
,
who
might
be
misled
,
may
I
suggest
that
you
later
give
us
the
reasons
which
led
you
to
think
that
these
proceedings
were
not
invalidated
?
Our
successors
and
ourselves
might
otherwise
be
misled
about
what
does
or
does
not
constitute
a
House
in
other
circumstances
.
If
your
Ruling
were
given
just
like
that
,
and
without
reasons
,
it
might
be
held
to
go
much
further
than
you
intend
.
I
fully
understand
and
appreciate
your
desire
not
to
give
reasons
in
general
,
but
on
this
occasion
you
might
consider
it
worth
your
while
to
do
so
.
Mr.
Speaker
:
If
it
be
thought
that
there
might
be
any
dubiety-
that
is
the
word-
about
the
matter
,
I
will
say
that
my
Ruling
applies
to
nothing
at
all
except
to
circumstances
where
the
Mace
is
not
in
the
right
place
and
when
there
is
a
suspension
under
Standing
Order
No
.
24
.
Sir
H.
Butcher
:
You
have
been
good
enough
,
Mr.
Speaker
,
to
say
that
on
behalf
of
the
House
you
will
conduct
a
certain
amount
of
research
into
our
precedents
.
If
,
as
a
by-product
of
such
research
,
it
is
found
that
in
recent
years
the
habit
of
discussing
certain
Rulings
with
the
Chair
has
increased
,
may
I
ask
you
not
to
hesitate
to
say
so
,
so
that
we
may
conform
to
the
more
orderly
methods
of
our
predecessors
?
Mr.
Speaker
:
I
am
obliged
to
the
hon
.
Member
.
Since
I
came
into
the
service
of
the
House
I
have
been
trying
gradually
to
get
round
to
that
position
and
I
have
had
much
help
from
the
House
.
Mr.
Denis
Howell
:
On
a
point
of
order
.
Would
you
also
take
into
account
,
Mr.
Speaker
,
the
new
procedure
of
the
Patronage
Secretary
intervening
in
our
affairs-
Mr.
Speaker
:
In
no
circumstances
can
the
hon
.
Member
have
a
right
to
address
me
about
that
now
.
Mr.
Donnelly
:
On
a
point
of
order
.
May
I
venture
to
suggest
that
when
the
Minister
of
Works
investigates
the
microphones
,
he
considers
not
only
new
microphones
but
the
possibility
of
reverting
to
the
pre-war
practice
of
not
having
microphones
,
which
might
help
the
proceedings
of
the
House
generally
?
Mr.
Speaker
:
I
am
obliged
to
the
hon
.
Member
.
I
am
sure
that
all
the
technical
aspects
will
be
considered
,
including
,
I
hope
,
some
examination
of
the
microphones
which
we
had
before
and
which
seemed
to
be
satisfactory
.
HER
MAJESTY
THE
QUEEN
(
RETURN
FROM
WEST
AFRICA
)
The
Prime
Minister
(
Mr.
Harold
Macmillan
)
:
I
beg
to
move
,
That
an
humble
Address
be
presented
to
Her
Majesty
,
assuring
Her
Majesty
of
the
loyal
and
affectionate
welcome
of
this
House
to
Her
Majesty
,
on
the
occasion
of
Her
return
from
Her
tour
of
West
Africa
with
His
Royal
Highness
the
Duke
of
Edinburgh
.
I
am
sure
that
this
Motion
will
commend
itself
to
the
House
.
A
month
ago
,
on
the
eve
of
Her
Majesty
's
departure
for
West
Africa
,
the
House
joined
me
in
sending
her
our
warmest
good
wishes
for
the
success
of
her
tour
and
a
safe
return
.
Now
the
Queen
is
safely
back
with
us
,
I
venture
to
say
that
of
the
many
journeys
which
she
and
His
Royal
Highness
have
so
tirelessly
undertaken
,
none
has
been
crowned
with
greater
success
than
this
.
#
216
<
284
TEXT
H2
>
This
means
that
a
man
now
reaching
65
years
of
age
can
earn
a
flat-rate
pension
of
+3
18s
.
6d
.
a
week-
or
up
to
+6
4s
.
a
week
if
he
is
married-
if
he
works
until
he
is
7
and
an
insured
woman
can
earn
a
similar
pension
if
she
works
until
she
is
65
.
The
above
are
the
increases
for
contributions
paid
after
2nd
August
,
1959
.
For
every
25
contributions
paid
for
weeks
up
to
2nd
August
1959
,
increases
are
at
the
rate
of
1s
.
6d
.
(
1s
.
for
the
wife
)
.
On
widowhood
any
1s
.
increases
earned
for
the
wife
after
16th
July
,
1951
,
are
paid
at
the
1s
.
6d
.
rate
.
On
top
of
these
increases
of
flat-rate
pension
you
may
also
get
extra
graduated
pension
if
you
do
not
retire
at
age
65
(
6
for
a
woman
)
.
This
can
arise
in
two
ways
.
Firstly
,
if
you
are
65
(
6
for
a
woman
)
you
work
for
an
employer
and
are
paid
more
than
+9
in
any
week
you
will
(
unless
you
are
contracted
out
)
pay
graduated
contributions
.
These
will
count
in
the
ordinary
way
for
graduated
pension
.
Secondly
,
the
graduated
part
of
the
pension
which
you
would
have
drawn
had
you
retired
at
age
65
(
6
for
a
woman
)
will
be
treated
as
if
it
were
a
graduated
contribution
paid
by
you
and
your
employer
.
This
means
that
half
of
it
will
count
as
an
extra
contribution
by
you
towards
further
units
of
graduated
pension
.
Examples
showing
how
the
increases
work
for
people
now
approaching
pension
age
with
various
earnings
are
shown
on
page
31
.
47
The
earnings
rule
Because
the
pension
is
for
people
who
have
retired
,
it
is
reduced
if
the
pensioner
earns
more
than
a
certain
amount
while
he
is
under
7
(
65
for
a
woman
)
.
The
rule
is
that
the
pension
is
reduced
by
6d
.
for
every
complete
shilling
of
net
earnings
between
+3
1s
.
and
+4
1s
.
a
week
,
and
by
1s
.
for
every
complete
shilling
over
+4
1s
.
A
wife
's
pension
is
similarly
reduced
if
she
earns
over
+3
1s
.
a
week
.
A
pensioner
under
7
(
65
for
a
woman
)
who
earns
+3
11s
.
or
more
in
a
week
must
declare
the
amount
earned
to
the
local
Pensions
and
National
Insurance
Office
without
delay
.
48
How
and
when
to
claim
Retirement
Pension
Shortly
before
you
reach
pension
age
,
whether
or
not
you
intend
to
retire
,
you
should
apply
for
your
right
to
a
pension
to
be
decided
.
The
local
Pensions
and
National
Insurance
Office
usually
sends
an
application
form
to
each
insured
person
.
But
if
you
have
not
got
one
three
months
before
you
reach
age
65
(
6
for
a
woman
)
you
should
enquire
at
your
local
office
.
Before
you
can
be
awarded
a
pension
you
must
give
notice
in
writing
of
the
date
of
your
retirement
.
You
can
do
this
up
to
4
months
in
advance
.
If
a
man
and
wife
both
wish
to
claim
a
pension
,
each
must
give
notice
even
if
the
wife
is
doing
no
work
besides
her
own
domestic
duties
.
If
your
claim
,
or
your
notice
of
retirement
,
is
late
,
you
may
lose
benefit
.
49
Cancelling
retirement
If
you
have
once
retired
and
decide
to
return
to
work
you
can
,
instead
of
having
your
pension
reduced
for
earnings
,
cancel
your
retirement
and
qualify
for
a
bigger
pension
,
as
described
in
paragraph
46
,
when
you
finally
retire
or
reach
the
age
of
7
(
65
for
a
woman
)
.
To
do
this
you
and
your
wife
will
both
have
to
give
up
your
pension
for
the
time
being
and
you
will
have
to
pay
full
national
insurance
contributions
while
you
are
working
.
WIDOW
'S
BENEFITS
For
the
first
13
weeks
of
widowhood
there
is
a
benefit
called
widow
's
allowance
.
After
that
,
payment
of
widow
's
benefit
depends
on
individual
circumstances
such
as
family
responsibilities
and
age
.
5
Widow
's
Allowance
The
standard
rate
of
the
allowance
is
8s
.
a
week
for
the
first
13
weeks
of
widowhood
,
with
increases
of
25s
.
a
week
for
the
eldest
dependent
child
and
17s
.
a
week
for
each
other
dependent
child
.
The
allowance
can
be
paid
to
a
woman
widowed
over
6
years
of
age
only
if
her
husband
was
not
receiving
a
retirement
pension
.
The
general
position
of
widows
over
6
is
explained
in
paragraph
57
.
51
Widowed
Mother
's
Allowance
A
widow
left
with
a
dependent
child
(
see
paragraph
22
)
will
usually
get
a
widowed
mother
's
allowance
when
she
has
finished
drawing
her
widow
's
allowance
.
The
standard
weekly
rate
of
widowed
mother's
allowance
is
82s
.
6d
.
for
the
widow
and
her
eldest
child
,
with
increases
of
17s
.
a
week
for
each
other
dependent
child
.
The
allowance
will
last
as
long
as
the
widow
has
a
dependent
child
in
her
family
.
The
allowance
is
provided
to
help
the
widowed
mother
who
,
because
of
her
children
,
can
not
readily
support
herself
by
working
.
If
she
does
work
her
allowance
is
,
therefore
,
reduced
by
6d
.
for
every
complete
shilling
of
net
earnings
between
+5
and
+6
a
week
and
by
1s
.
for
every
complete
shilling
over
+6
,
but
it
can
not
be
reduced
by
more
than
the
widow
's
personal
part
of
the
allowance-
usually
57s
.
6d
.
a
week-
however
much
she
earns
.
A
widowed
mother
earning
+5
1s
.
or
more
in
any
week
must
declare
her
earnings
to
the
local
Pensions
and
National
Insurance
Office
without
delay
.
52
Widowed
Mother
's
Personal
Allowance
A
widow
whose
son
or
daughter
has
left
school
and
does
not
qualify
as
a
dependent
child
(
see
paragraph
22
)
but
is
still
under
the
age
of
18
and
living
with
her
,
can
get
a
widowed
mother
's
personal
allowance
,
usually
57s
.
6d
.
a
week
,
when
her
widow
's
allowance
or
widowed
mother
's
allowance
ends
.
This
allowance
is
subject
to
the
same
earnings
rule
as
the
full
widowed
mother
's
allowance
.
53
Widow
's
Pension
The
standard
weekly
rate
of
widow
's
pension
is
57s
.
6d
.
and
a
widow
may
get
it
in
either
of
the
following
ways
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
a
)
when
widow
's
allowance
ends
,
if
she
was
over
5
years
of
age
when
her
husband
died
and
had
been
married
for
3
years
or
more
;
(
b
)
when
widowed
mother
's
allowance
ends
,
if
she
is
then
over
5
years
of
age
(
4
if
her
husband
died
before
4th
February
,
1957
)
and
3
years
have
passed
since
the
date
of
her
marriage
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
pension
is
provided
to
help
the
older
widow
who
can
not
readily
support
herself
by
taking
up
full-time
employment
.
If
she
is
able
to
work
,
her
widow
's
pension
is
,
therefore
,
reduced
by
6d
.
for
every
complete
shilling
of
net
earnings
between
+3
1s
.
and
+4
1s
.
a
week
and
by
1s
.
for
every
complete
shilling
over
+4
1s
.
A
widow
earning
+3
11s
.
or
more
in
any
week
is
required
to
notify
the
local
Pensions
and
National
Insurance
Office
without
delay
.
There
are
special
rules
which
enable
a
widow
who
does
not
qualify
for
the
widow
's
pension
or
qualifies
only
for
the
1s
.
pension
(
see
paragraph
55
)
to
get
unemployment
or
sickness
benefit
if
she
is
unable
to
find
work
or
is
unable
to
work
because
of
illness
when
the
widow's
allowance
or
widowed
mother
's
allowance
ends
.
54
What
are
the
contribution
conditions
?
Only
the
husband
's
contributions
count
for
widow
's
benefit
;
the
contribution
conditions
can
not
be
fulfilled
on
the
widow
's
own
insurance
record
.
There
are
two
contribution
conditions
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
First-
the
husband
must
normally
have
paid
at
least
156
contributions
of
any
Class
since
he
last
became
insured
.
Second-
for
benefit
to
be
paid
at
the
standard
rate
the
husband
must
have
paid
or
have
been
credited
with
a
yearly
average
of
5
contributions
.
If
this
average
is
below
5
,
but
not
less
than
13
,
benefit
is
paid
at
a
reduced
rate
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
55
Widow
's
1s
.
Pension
Certain
widows
have
had
preserved
for
them
rights
equivalent
to
those
which
they
might
have
expected
under
the
Acts
in
force
before
July
1948-
the
``
1s
.
pension
''
.
The
widows
in
question
are
those
whose
marriage
was
before
5th
July
,
1948
,
and
whose
husbands
were
insured
under
the
old
scheme
immediately
before
that
date
.
57
How
and
when
to
claim
Widow
's
Benefit
A
person
registering
a
death
can
get
a
special
death
certificate
from
the
Registrar
of
Deaths
.
On
the
back
of
the
certificate
the
widow
can
let
her
local
Pensions
and
National
Insurance
Office
know
that
she
wishes
to
claim
benefit
.
A
form
on
which
to
claim
will
then
be
sent
to
her
.
The
form
can
also
be
obtained
from
any
local
Pensions
and
National
Insurance
Office
.
If
a
claim
is
delayed
more
than
three
months
after
the
husband's
death
the
widow
may
lose
some
benefit
.
Widow
's
benefit
stops
if
the
widow
remarries
.
57
Widows
over
6
Retirement
pension
is
usually
paid
instead
of
widow
's
pension
to
widows
who
are
over
6
when
widowed
.
Other
widows
qualify
for
a
retirement
pension
on
their
own
insurance
when
they
retire
at
or
after
reaching
age
6
;
there
are
special
rules
to
make
it
easier
for
them
to
qualify
.
But
a
widow
entitled
to
widow
's
allowance
,
because
her
husband
was
not
receiving
a
retirement
pension
,
or
to
a
widowed
mother
's
allowance
when
over
6
will
be
paid
that
allowance
if
,
as
is
usually
the
case
,
it
is
more
favourable
to
her
than
the
flat-rate
retirement
pension
.
The
widow
of
a
man
who
has
paid
graduated
contributions
will
get
a
graduated
addition
to
her
flat-rate
retirement
pension
equal
to
one-half
the
graduated
part
of
the
pension
which
her
husband
had
earned
or
was
drawing
when
he
died
.
This
will
be
on
top
of
any
graduated
pension
which
she
herself
has
earned
(
see
paragraph
45
)
.
If
she
becomes
a
widow
when
under
6
,
she
will
receive
any
graduated
pension
to
which
she
is
entitled
when
she
qualifies
for
her
retirement
pension
.
A
widow
may
also
be
entitled
to
an
increase
of
retirement
pension
because
of
deferred
retirement
(
see
paragraph
46
)
.
CHILD
'S
SPECIAL
ALLOWANCE
58
What
is
a
Child
's
Special
Allowance
?
This
allowance
is
available
to
a
woman
whose
marriage
has
been
dissolved
or
annulled
,
and
is
paid
on
the
death
of
her
former
husband
if
she
has
a
child
to
whose
support
he
was
contributing
at
least
5s
.
a
week
in
cash
or
its
equivalent
.
The
allowance
can
not
be
paid
if
the
woman
has
remarried
.
The
amount
of
the
allowance
depends
on
the
amount
the
former
husband
was
paying
towards
the
child
's
support
at
his
death
subject
to
a
maximum
of
25s
.
for
the
first
child
and
17s
.
for
each
other
child
in
addition
to
Family
Allowances
.
The
contribution
conditions
are
the
same
as
for
widow
's
benefit
(
see
paragraph
54
)
,
except
that
the
allowance
is
not
reduced
where
the
former
husband
's
yearly
average
of
paid
or
credited
contributions
is
below
5
although
the
allowance
can
not
be
paid
if
the
average
is
below
13
.
The
allowance
should
be
claimed
within
three
months
of
the
former
husband
's
death
,
otherwise
some
benefit
may
be
lost
.
A
claim
form
can
be
obtained
through
any
local
Pensions
and
National
Insurance
Office
.
GUARDIAN
'S
ALLOWANCE
59
For
orphan
children
A
guardian
's
allowance
is
a
payment
of
32s
.
6d
.
a
week
to
the
person
who
takes
into
his
family
an
orphan
child
both
of
whose
parents
are
dead
.
Special
rules
apply
to
the
children
of
divorced
parents
,
to
adopted
children
,
to
illegitimate
children
and
to
children
one
of
whose
parents
is
missing
at
the
time
the
other
dies
.
One
of
the
orphan
's
parents
must
have
been
insured
,
but
there
is
no
requirement
that
any
particular
number
of
contributions
should
have
been
paid
.
The
allowance
should
be
claimed
not
later
than
3
months
after
the
child
joins
the
family
;
otherwise
the
guardian
may
lose
some
benefit
.
A
claim
form
can
be
obtained
from
the
local
Pensions
and
National
Insurance
Office
.
A
child
for
whom
a
guardian
's
allowance
is
being
paid
can
not
count
for
the
purpose
of
Family
Allowances
.
DEATH
GRANT
6
What
is
a
Death
Grant
?
A
death
grant
is
a
sum
paid
on
the
death
of
an
insured
person
or
of
the
wife
,
husband
or
child
of
an
insured
person
.
#
26
<
285
TEXT
H21
>
Thirty-six
per
cent
.
of
our
imports
come
from
the
Commonwealth
;
but
I
think
I
am
correct
in
saying
that
over
2
per
cent
.
of
metropolitan
France
's
imports
come
from
territories
having
a
special
relationship
with
her
.
Be
that
as
it
may
,
the
trade
is
of
very
great
importance
to
the
Commonwealth
countries
concerned
.
For
example
,
among
the
dependent
or
newly
independent
countries
,
Mauritius
sends
82
per
cent
.
of
her
exports
to
the
United
Kingdom
;
Sierra
Leone
7
per
cent
.
;
and
Nigeria
51
per
cent
.
Of
the
older
Commonwealth
countries
,
New
Zealand
is
also
heavily
dependent
on
the
United
Kingdom
market
,
sending
56
per
cent
.
of
her
exports
to
us
.
The
proportions
of
their
exports
which
Australia
,
India
and
Ceylon
send
to
the
United
Kingdom
are
of
the
order
of
3
per
cent
.
32
.
On
the
assumption
that
there
is
general
recognition
of
the
need
to
devise
satisfactory
arrangements
to
protect
vital
interests
of
Commonwealth
countries
,
and
with
this
background
in
mind
,
I
think
it
would
be
helpful
to
suggest
in
more
detail
how
the
problem
might
be
split
up
into
its
different
components
,
and
how
each
of
these
might
be
treated
.
33
.
I
would
like
to
begin
with
the
less
developed
members
of
the
Commonwealth
and
those
territories
which
are
still
dependent
.
May
I
start
by
trying
to
describe
briefly
the
nature
and
needs
of
these
countries
and
territories
?
Of
the
Dependent
Territories
some
are
moving
towards
independence
and
at
least
one
,
Tanganyika
,
will
be
an
independent
member
of
the
Commonwealth
by
the
time
our
negotiations
are
completed
.
For
others
we
can
not
foresee
,
at
any
rate
for
some
time
to
come
,
a
constitutional
position
more
advanced
than
that
of
internal
self-government
.
Of
the
less
developed
countries
which
are
already
independent
members
of
the
Commonwealth
,
three-
Ghana
,
Nigeria
and
Sierra
Leone-
are
in
Africa
;
four-
India
,
Pakistan
,
Ceylon
and
Malaya-
are
in
Asia
;
and
one
,
Cyprus
,
is
in
Europe
.
Apart
from
Cyprus
,
Malta
,
Gibraltar
and
the
Falkland
Islands
,
all
these
countries
and
territories
have
tropical
or
sub-tropical
climates
.
They
nearly
all
produce
tropical
products
and
raw
materials
many
of
which
are
also
produced
by
the
countries
and
territories
at
present
associated
with
the
Community
under
Part
=4
of
the
Treaty
of
Rome
.
Many
of
them
are
seeking
to
establish
secondary
industries
in
order
to
diversify
their
economies
and
reduce
their
very
great
dependence
upon
imports
.
India
,
Pakistan
and
Hong
Kong
are
also
exporters
of
certain
manufactured
goods
;
and
some
others
,
such
as
Malta
and
the
West
Indies
,
hope
to
follow
their
example
,
though
on
a
much
smaller
scale
.
34
.
All
these
countries
and
territories
attach
importance
to
the
preferences
and
duty-free
entry
which
they
enjoy
in
the
United
Kingdom
market
.
There
are
a
few
other
special
arrangements
,
which
are
vital
to
certain
of
them
.
For
some
territories
it
is
also
of
importance-
in
some
cases
of
great
importance-
to
be
able
to
compete
in
the
markets
of
the
rest
of
Europe
on
equal
terms
with
other
exporters
of
similar
products
.
They
would
certainly
not
understand
if
,
as
a
result
of
becoming
a
Member
of
the
Community
,
the
United
Kingdom
were
obliged
to
discriminate
against
them
in
favour
of
other
non-European
countries
.
Another
feature
of
many
of
these
countries
and
territories
is
that
their
need
to
encourage
industrial
development
and
their
unavoidable
reliance
on
indirect
taxation
for
revenue
makes
it
necessary
for
them
to
put
tariffs
on
imports
of
manufactured
goods
.
35
.
In
considering
the
problems
which
our
entry
into
the
Common
Market
would
create
for
these
countries
and
territories
we
have
studied
with
great
interest
the
arrangements
laid
down
in
Part
=4
of
the
Treaty
of
Rome
and
in
the
related
Convention
for
the
Association
with
the
E.E.C
.
of
certain
Overseas
Countries
and
Territories
with
whom
members
of
that
Community
previously
had
special
relations
.
Some
Commonwealth
countries
have
expressed
the
opinion
that
the
present
arrangements
for
Association
are
not
appropriate
for
independent
states
.
But
this
view
may
not
apply
to
the
new
arrangements
when
it
is
known
what
they
will
be
.
In
any
case
we
should
like
to
see
the
less
developed
members
of
the
Commonwealth
,
and
our
Dependent
Territories
,
given
the
opportunity
,
if
they
so
wish
,
to
enter
into
Association
with
the
Community
on
the
same
terms
as
those
which
will
in
future
be
available
to
the
present
Associated
Overseas
Countries
and
Territories
.
This
is
something
we
shall
need
to
discuss
,
and
we
know
that
you
are
already
at
work
on
a
review
of
the
present
arrangements
for
Association
.
Some
Commonwealth
countries
may
feel
that
some
other
arrangements
might
suit
them
better
.
We
would
not
wish
to
prejudge
any
solutions
they
may
decide
to
propose
.
36
.
Association
may
,
therefore
,
be
a
solution
for
the
problems
of
many
Commonwealth
countries
and
territories
.
But
for
others
it
may
not
be
possible
.
One
way
of
dealing
with
the
problems
of
those
who
are
not
associated
would
be
to
arrange
for
them
to
maintain
unimpaired
their
rights
of
access
to
the
United
Kingdom
market
,
in
the
same
way
as
was
done
for
Morocco
's
trade
with
France
,
or
for
Surinam
's
trade
with
Benelux
,
under
the
relevant
Protocol
to
the
Rome
Treaty
.
But
we
recognise
that
this
solution
would
not
be
applicable
in
all
cases
.
Another
method
of
proceeding
would
be
to
consider
the
problems
on
a
commodity-by-commodity
basis
.
Perhaps
it
would
be
helpful
if
I
were
to
say
something
,
at
this
point
,
about
the
main
groups
of
commodities-
tropical
products
,
materials
,
manufactures
and
temperate
foodstuffs
.
37
.
Difficulties
will
arise
over
tropical
products
if
one
or
more
of
the
less-developed
countries
or
territories
of
the
Commonwealth
do
not
enter
into
an
appropriate
form
of
Association
with
the
Community
.
There
does
not
appear
to
be
any
complete
solution
of
such
difficulties
.
But
we
see
two
alternative
lines
of
approach
.
The
first
,
which
would
be
appropriate
when
not
only
equality
of
opportunity
but
also
some
measure
of
protection
is
essential
,
would
be
to
grant
free
entry
into
the
United
Kingdom
market
alone
for
the
Commonwealth
country
or
territory
which
is
not
associated
,
and
then
to
fix
the
common
tariff
of
the
enlarged
Community
at
a
level
which
would
safeguard
the
interests
both
of
that
country
and
of
the
countries
and
territories
associated
with
the
Community
.
The
second
line
of
approach
would
be
to
fix
a
zero
,
or
a
very
low
,
level
for
the
common
tariff
.
For
a
few
important
commodities
we
believe
that
it
would
be
possible
to
do
this
without
significant
damage
to
the
interests
of
the
countries
and
territories
associated
with
the
Community
.
For
example
,
tea
is
a
commodity
of
great
importance
to
India
and
Ceylon
,
and
so
is
cocoa
to
Ghana
.
A
zero
common
tariff
would
go
a
considerable
way
to
meet
the
trade
problems
of
those
countries
if
they
were
not
solved
by
Association
.
38
.
Materials
should
not
in
general
give
rise
to
difficulties
,
as
the
common
tariff
on
most
of
them
is
zero
.
There
are
,
however
,
a
few
on
which
it
is
substantial
.
Five
of
them-
aluminium
,
wood
pulp
,
newsprint
,
lead
and
zinc-
are
of
great
importance
to
certain
Commonwealth
countries
:
on
these
five
materials
we
would
wish
to
seek
a
zero
tariff
.
39
.
Manufactures
are
,
with
a
very
few
exceptions
,
imported
duty-free
into
the
United
Kingdom
both
from
the
developed
countries
in
the
Commonwealth-
Canada
,
Australia
and
New
Zealand-
and
from
the
less
developed
Asian
countries
.
Exporting
industries
in
all
these
countries
have
been
assisted
in
their
development
by
free
entry
and
the
preferential
position
they
have
enjoyed
in
the
United
Kingdom
.
They
would
be
seriously
affected
,
not
only
by
loss
of
preferences
in
our
market
,
but
also
if
their
position
were
transformed
into
one
in
which
the
whole
of
their
export
trade
was
affected
by
reverse
preferences
in
favour
of
the
major
industrial
countries
in
Europe
.
Nevertheless
we
recognise
that
indefinite
and
unlimited
continuation
of
free
entry
over
the
whole
of
this
field
may
not
be
regarded
as
compatible
with
the
development
of
the
common
market
and
we
are
willing
to
discuss
ways
of
reconciling
these
two
conflicting
considerations
.
I
believe
that
the
problem
is
of
manageable
proportions
.
The
trade
in
question
is
important
to
the
Commonwealth
countries
concerned
but
it
is
not
large
in
total
in
comparison
with
European
trade
.
4
.
The
problem
arises
in
a
special
form
for
manufactures
from
the
less-developed
countries
,
the
so-called
low
cost
manufactures
.
It
occurs
most
acutely
in
relation
to
Asian
Commonwealth
countries
and
the
Colony
of
Hong
Kong
.
There
is
increasing
international
recognition
that
developed
countries
have
a
duty
to
facilitate
international
trade
in
this
field
as
much
as
they
can
.
But
what
the
nature
of
the
solution
should
be
in
the
context
of
our
joining
the
E.E.C.
,
must
depend
on
how
far
it
can
be
dealt
with
under
arrangements
for
a
Part
=4
Association
.
You
will
probably
agree
that
it
would
not
be
in
the
general
interest
that
the
United
Kingdom
should
erect
fresh
tariff
barriers
to
cut
back
such
trade
.
41
.
A
major
concern
of
the
more
fully
developed
members
of
the
Commonwealth
is
their
trade
with
us
in
temperate
foodstuffs
.
Australia
,
New
Zealand
,
and
Canada
,
in
particular
,
have
vital
interests
in
this
field
for
which
special
arrangements
must
be
made
.
42
.
I
should
like
to
give
you
some
figures
to
demonstrate
how
essential
to
these
countries
exports
of
temperate
foodstuffs
are
.
New
Zealand
's
total
exports
in
1959
were
valued
at
+29
million
.
Of
these
+17
million
worth
,
or
about
6
per
cent.
,
were
temperate
foodstuffs
.
+13
million
worth
,
out
of
the
total
+17
million
,
came
to
the
United
Kingdom
.
The
bulk
of
these
exports
to
us
consisted
of
mutton
,
lamb
,
butter
and
cheese
.
Over
9
per
cent
.
of
total
exports
of
these
commodities
came
to
the
United
Kingdom
.
If
in
the
future
New
Zealand
can
not
,
by
one
means
or
another
,
be
assured
of
comparable
outlets
for
them
,
her
whole
economy
will
be
shattered
.
New
Zealand's
problem
is
particularly
acute
because
of
her
dependence
on
a
relatively
limited
range
of
exports
.
But
other
Commonwealth
commodity
problems
are
the
same
in
kind
if
not
in
degree
.
For
example
Australia
,
even
though
she
exports
a
much
more
varied
range
of
products
,
relies
on
temperate
foodstuffs
for
35
per
cent
.
of
her
exports
.
The
temperate
foodstuffs
she
sends
abroad
are
valued
at
+25
million
:
of
these
+1
million
worth
come
to
the
United
Kingdom
.
I
hope
that
these
figures
will
help
to
illustrate
the
problem
.
But
figures
alone
can
not
tell
the
whole
story
.
We
must
bear
in
mind
the
effect
of
what
we
do
both
on
particular
localities
and
on
individual
producers
in
Commonwealth
countries
.
43
.
To
many
Commonwealth
countries
the
United
Kingdom
has
both
moral
and
contractual
obligations
,
on
the
basis
of
which
they
have
planned
the
development
of
their
economies
.
I
will
mention
only
the
Commonwealth
Sugar
Agreement
with
which
you
are
all
familiar
since
it
is
recognised
in
the
International
Sugar
Agreement
.
It
provides
an
assured
basis
for
sugar
production
which
is
particularly
important
in
the
case
of
our
Dependent
Territories
.
44
.
The
problem
therefore
is
to
reconcile
our
obligations
to
the
Commonwealth
with
the
common
agricultural
policy
as
it
evolves
.
We
believe
that
solutions
can
be
found
which
will
prove
satisfactory
.
The
Commission
's
proposals
emphasise
that
trade
policy
in
agricultural
products
should
take
into
account
,
not
only
internal
agricultural
considerations
,
but
also
the
need
to
maintain
trade
with
third
countries
.
This
is
a
liberal
approach
and
one
with
which
we
fully
agree
.
45
.
I
therefore
hope
that
we
can
reach
agreement
in
principle
that
full
regard
should
be
paid
to
the
interests
of
the
Commonwealth
producers
concerned
,
and
that
they
should
be
given
in
the
future
the
opportunity
of
outlets
for
their
produce
comparable
to
those
they
now
enjoy
.
46
.
The
precise
form
of
the
special
arrangements
needed
to
protect
vital
interests
of
Commonwealth
countries
in
this
field
will
need
careful
consideration
.
To
a
large
extent
it
must
depend
on
the
way
in
which
the
common
agricultural
policy
is
developed
.
We
want
to
work
jointly
with
you
in
examining
these
problems
and
their
relation
to
the
common
agricultural
policy
.
#
29
<
286
TEXT
H22
>
CHAPTER
3
The
Home
in
its
Setting
159
As
a
consequence
of
the
social
and
economic
changes
referred
to
in
the
opening
chapter
problems
are
making
themselves
felt
in
relating
homes
to
their
setting
because
practice
has
not
caught
up
with
the
changes
that
have
taken
place
.
Car
ownership
and
traffic
dangers
have
made
the
old
pattern
of
housing
estates
out
of
date
.
The
streets
may
have
been
a
safe
place
for
children
when
the
baker
and
the
milkman
came
by
horse
and
cart
and
everyone
walked
to
work
.
With
one
family
in
three
owning
a
car
now
,
and
with
delivery
and
public
transport
and
service
vehicles
often
all
using
the
residential
street
,
new
arrangements
are
required
.
Similarly
,
the
garden
,
once
highly
important
as
a
means
of
growing
vegetables
and
fruit
to
supplement
the
diet
of
the
large
families
of
people
who
,
by
today
's
standards
,
were
poorly
paid
and
insecure
,
no
longer
serves
that
purpose
.
Again
the
pressure
on
land
and
the
need
to
rebuild
in
city
centres
is
compelling
the
building
of
a
larger
proportion
of
flats
,
which
increases
the
need
to
provide
somewhere
for
children
to
play
.
16
We
have
been
to
a
number
of
estates
where
new
forms
of
layout
attempt
to
meet
present
day
needs
,
and
we
wish
there
were
more
of
them
.
In
the
years
to
come
it
is
essential
that
there
should
be
,
for
housing
can
become
obsolete
in
its
layout
just
as
surely
as
in
its
internal
design
and
facilities
;
and
most
of
the
present
work
is
obsolete
from
this
point
of
view
when
it
is
built
.
Layout
is
not
within
our
terms
of
reference
,
but
we
have
been
obliged
to
formulate
views
upon
it
in
our
consideration
of
the
provision
which
should
be
made
for
cars
,
and
the
play
space
which
should
be
provided
in
relation
to
blocks
of
flats
.
161
In
addition
to
these
two
subjects
,
on
which
we
were
given
to
understand
that
advice
on
standards
would
be
welcome
,
and
on
the
access
requirements
of
terrace
houses
,
which
markedly
influence
their
internal
arrangement
,
we
propose
to
comment
on
two
others-
gardens
and
the
general
appearance
of
domestic
building
.
=1
External
Appearance
162
After
inspecting
so
many
developments
in
all
parts
of
the
country
,
we
feel
bound
to
record
our
concern
that
there
should
be
such
a
vast
gap
between
the
best
housing
schemes
in
the
country
and
many
of
the
others
.
Control
of
development
by
town
planning
can
not
by
itself
produce
good
layout
and
appearance-
the
onus
to
achieve
this
lies
with
the
developer
himself
,
whether
he
is
a
private
individual
or
a
local
authority
.
It
can
not
be
achieved
without
using
qualified
professional
people
,
architects
and
landscape
architects
,
to
design
not
only
the
individual
house
and
house
group
but
,
every
bit
as
important
,
the
layout
as
a
whole
,
and
the
landscaping
.
With
the
numerous
examples
in
the
local
authority
field
and
the
best
examples
in
the
private
sector
there
is
no
longer
any
reason
why
our
town
and
countryside
should
continue
to
be
spoilt
by
unimaginative
buildings
.
Good
layout
and
landscaping
,
together
with
the
use
of
good
and
well
chosen
external
materials
and
colours
throughout
an
estate
,
go
nine-tenths
of
the
way
towards
creating
beauty
instead
of
ugliness
,
and
it
is
in
these
broad
and
not
necessarily
costly
ways
,
rather
than
in
the
laboured
detailing
of
the
individual
dwelling
,
that
housing
development
can
be
made
pleasing
and
attractive
to
the
eye
.
163
This
is
applicable
to
local
authorities
and
private
enterprise
alike
,
but
it
may
be
that
those
private
developers
who
remain
wedded
to
old
plans
grown
dusty
with
the
years
,
who
are
content
with
amateur
layout
,
and
who
provide
no
landscaping
but
the
good
subsoil
of
the
site
,
often
do
so
because
they
fear
conservatism
on
the
part
of
the
buyer
and
the
building
society
.
Whether
or
not
some
building
societies
are
conservative
,
buyers
are
much
less
so
;
and
it
is
a
fact
worth
recording
that
many
builders
have
been
surprised
to
find
that
houses
catering
for
the
present
way
of
life
and
conformable
with
the
modern
eye
for
good
design
displace
from
their
order
books
older
and
more
conventional
plans
which
they
had
previously
been
offering
.
We
therefore
urge
those
developers
who
do
not
already
do
so
to
turn
increasingly
to
qualified
people
for
the
difficult
and
indispensable
work
of
designing
the
buildings
,
the
layout
and
the
landscaping
.
For
design
now
sells
,
and
,
if
other
considerations
do
not
appeal
,
that
alone
should
provide
the
incentive
.
164
It
is
essential
that
the
landscaping
should
be
designed
for
ease
of
maintenance
as
well
as
that
funds
should
be
provided
for
the
maintenance
both
of
the
dwellings
themselves
and
the
spaces
between
them
,
including
the
landscaping
.
By
ensuring
that
newly
created
property
and
its
environment
is
properly
looked
after
,
its
fresh
appearance
actually
improves
with
the
years
as
the
lawns
,
trees
and
shrubs
grow
to
maturity
.
165
With
notable
exceptions
,
most
private
development
displays
no
co-ordination
of
painting
and
planting
,
and
lags
far
behind
that
of
many
local
authorities
,
who
as
landlords
can
maintain
the
whole
of
the
estate
.
It
must
be
admitted
that
many
other
European
countries
reach
a
far
higher
standard
in
their
private
estate
layout
than
do
we
,
very
largely
through
the
use
of
housing
associations
,
which
take
full
responsibility
for
both
the
initial
landscaping
and
its
maintenance
.
There
are
already
in
this
country
established
ways
of
keeping
owner
occupied
property
in
good
and
tasteful
repair
and
the
landscaping
in
good
condition
,
by
the
use
of
restrictive
covenants
governing
repainting
and
the
maintenance
of
the
landscaping
.
Non-profit-making
companies
,
run
by
the
occupiers
,
can
see
that
the
work
is
carried
out
,
and
these
are
proving
successful
.
Television
aerials
166
The
forest
of
roof
top
aerials
brought
into
being
by
the
growth
of
television
and
VHF
radio
stirs
many
people
to
strong
condemnation
,
and
we
for
our
part
share
these
feelings
.
Since
television
was
introduced
the
increase
in
the
power
of
the
stations
and
the
improved
sensitivity
of
receivers
have
made
outdoor
aerials
less
necessary
in
many
locations
.
Indoor
or
roof
space
aerials
do
not
invariably
give
satisfactory
performance
even
in
strong
signal
areas
,
and
there
is
therefore
no
easy
or
universal
answer
to
this
problem
.
But
investigations
,
notably
those
of
the
Rowntree
Trust
at
Earswick
(
York
)
,
where
on
a
large
estate
it
was
found
that
almost
all
the
houses
could
be
satisfactorily
served
by
indoor
television
aerials
,
have
shown
that
people
often
think
of
buying
expensive
outdoor
aerials
when
they
need
not
do
so
.
167
Some
local
authorities
building
blocks
of
flats
,
and
some
New
Town
Corporations
,
are
providing
master
aerial
installations
which
amplify
the
signal
received
at
one
aerial
installation
and
distribute
it
by
wire
to
a
number
of
dwellings
.
In
many
circumstances
this
is
a
necessary
and
sensible
thing
to
do
.
In
private
enterprise
housing
there
may
be
less
scope
for
the
use
of
master
installations
,
except
in
blocks
of
flats
,
since
there
may
not
be
an
organisation
to
deal
with
its
common
ownership
and
maintenance
,
but
in
many
areas
there
are
relay
companies
which
provide
an
aerial
service
on
a
commercial
basis
both
to
local
authorities
and
to
private
premises
.
A
broadcast
relay
station
licence
is
required
if
a
master
aerial
system
,
including
a
system
provided
by
a
local
authority
,
serves
two
or
more
sets
of
premises
,
e.g
.
houses
or
blocks
of
flats
,
and
applications
for
such
licences
should
be
made
to
the
Post
Office
.
Where
it
is
not
possible
to
provide
a
master
aerial
installation
,
and
where
a
loft
or
indoor
aerial
is
really
inadequate
,
local
authorities
may
consider
standardising
upon
a
suitable
aerial
,
or
requiring
that
tenants'
aerials
should
be
sited
where
they
can
not
be
seen
from
the
street
or
against
the
skyline
,
as
has
been
done
by
a
number
of
local
authorities
.
In
locations
where
an
outside
aerial
is
necessary
a
standardised
aerial
for
each
dwelling
on
an
estate
may
perhaps
be
a
practical
possibility
,
and
we
commend
it
to
the
attention
of
developers
.
168
This
is
a
continuing
problem
,
for
if
new
frequency
bands
should
be
brought
into
use
for
additional
or
colour
programmes
another
crop
of
aerials
can
be
expected
,
and
although
at
the
much
higher
frequencies
likely
to
be
concerned
the
rods
of
the
aerials
will
be
only
about
one
foot
long
,
outdoor
aerials
erected
clear
of
buildings
are
likely
to
be
necessary
even
quite
near
to
powerful
transmitters
.
It
is
therefore
important
for
the
appearance
of
estates
that
local
authorities
and
other
large
property
owners
should
bear
in
mind
that
,
in
conjunction
with
the
local
Post
Office
engineers
,
it
is
often
possible
to
do
a
great
deal
to
mitigate
the
nuisance
;
and
they
should
take
every
opportunity
to
do
so
.
=2
Gardens
169
The
post
war
improvements
in
the
standard
of
living
mean
that
few
families
now
rely
on
the
garden
to
keep
them
properly
fed
.
It
is
now
used
for
outdoor
living
,
for
children
's
play
and
the
baby's
sleep
;
and
it
is
cultivated
either
for
the
pleasure
of
gardening
or
only
because
it
has
to
be
kept
tidy
.
With
the
tendency
for
densities
to
increase
at
the
same
time
as
space
has
to
be
provided
for
more
cars
to
be
kept
,
it
will
be
a
temptation
to
squeeze
garden
sizes
to
a
point
where
they
will
no
longer
cater
for
these
things
.
The
evidence
we
received
suggests
that
any
call
for
large
gardens
is
declining
as
other
interests
,
such
as
the
car
,
come
to
take
up
more
of
people's
leisure
time
.
Where
gardens
are
small
,
as
they
may
well
be
when
houses
are
built
at
densities
which
in
the
past
have
usually
called
for
a
proportion
of
flats
,
it
will
be
important
to
plan
for
children's
play
space
nearby
.
17
In
all
gardens
arrangements
are
required
which
will
ensure
a
reasonable
degree
of
privacy
for
sitting
out
and
having
meals
outside
.
Present
day
gardens
are
often
sadly
lacking
in
this
amenity
.
=3
Terrace
Houses-
Access
171
Probably
most
of
the
terrace
houses
built
since
1945
have
been
laid
out
in
such
a
way
that
there
is
no
garden
gate
giving
direct
access
to
the
rear
of
the
house
,
and
various
means
have
been
adopted
to
provide
for
access
from
the
front
to
the
back-
a
tunnel
between
pairs
of
houses
;
a
through
store
;
a
store
leading
through
a
utility
room
;
or
a
store
leading
through
the
kitchen
.
Because
of
the
need
to
provide
pedestrian
segregation
and
car
storage
,
much
future
terrace
housing
will
probably
have
access
to
both
sides
of
the
house
,
so
meeting
most
of
the
requirements
.
The
most
important
,
to
be
met
by
house
and
layout
taken
together
,
are
that
there
should
be
access
,
without
entering
hall
,
kitchen
or
any
living
room
,
for
bicycles
from
road
or
public
path
to
store
;
for
garden
tools
from
store
to
place
of
use
;
and
for
garden
materials
from
place
of
delivery
to
place
of
use
.
There
is
also
a
requirement
which
we
think
should
not
be
contravened
in
any
circumstances-
the
refuse
collector
should
be
able
to
reach
the
dust-bin
store
,
and
the
coalman
the
fuel
store
,
without
entering
any
part
of
the
house
;
this
must
of
course
be
planned
having
due
regard
to
the
convenience
of
the
householder
.
Maintenance
men
also
have
to
be
able
to
get
ladders
to
both
sides
of
the
house
.
=4
Play
Space
172
``
While
the
child
's
attendance
at
school
is
compulsory
between
the
ages
of
five
and
fifteen
,
enjoyment
of
facilities
for
following
his
out-of-school
interests
is
,
and
must
remain
,
within
the
child
's
or
parents
'
choice
.
It
should
be
of
as
much
concern
to
the
general
public
that
he
has
the
necessary
facilities
for
these
leisure-time
activities
as
that
there
is
a
school
for
him
to
attend
''
.
173
We
agree
with
this
point
of
view
,
and
also
with
the
statement
in
the
report
of
the
Flats
Sub-Committee
published
as
``
Living
in
Flats
''
in
1952
that
``
the
provision
of
one
or
more
playgrounds
must
be
the
first
call
on
available
space
around
flats
,
because
it
is
on
children
that
the
inevitable
restrictions
of
flat
life
press
most
hardly
.
''
#
214
<
287
TEXT
H23
>
For
example
,
the
London
Board
have
almost
completed
the
rationalisation
of
their
stores
in
which
sixty
old
premises
have
been
vacated
,
twenty-one
new
ones
built
and
twenty-three
completely
reorganised
.
The
Eastern
Board
after
completing
the
centralisation
of
meter
maintenance
have
achieved
a
4
per
cent
.
increase
in
output
compared
with
1948-49
,
with
substantial
savings
in
costs
.
237
.
In
addition
,
clerical
methods
and
accounting
techniques
are
under
continual
review
in
all
the
Boards
.
Electronic
calculators
and
high
speed
tabulators
have
steadily
replaced
older
types
of
equipment
and
are
now
commonplace
in
the
industry
.
The
introduction
of
computers
is
proceeding
where
justifiable
and
the
Council
and
Boards
are
in
close
touch
with
manufacturers
about
computer
developments
of
special
significance
for
electricity
supply
application
.
CHAPTER
6
EMPLOYEES
Staffing
of
the
Electricity
Council
238
.
At
31st
March
,
1961
,
the
staff
of
the
Electricity
Council
numbered
514
,
of
whom
346
were
located
at
the
Council
's
headquarters
in
London
and
168
were
outstationed
.
Since
March
,
1958
,
when
the
total
employed
was
542
,
the
Council
have
made
slight
reductions
each
year
bringing
about
a
total
decrease
of
5
per
cent
.
in
their
staff
up
to
the
end
of
March
,
1961
.
239
.
At
the
end
of
another
successful
year
for
the
industry
,
the
Electricity
Council
are
glad
once
again
to
record
their
appreciation
of
the
efficient
manner
in
which
their
staff
have
conducted
the
Council
's
business
.
Personnel
of
the
Industry
24
.
At
31st
March
,
1961
,
there
were
193,174
persons
employed
in
the
electricity
supply
industry
;
514
by
the
Electricity
Council
,
55,198
by
the
Central
Electricity
Generating
Board
,
and
137,462
by
the
Area
Boards
.
The
combined
total
exceeded
the
corresponding
figure
at
the
end
of
the
previous
year
by
2.4
per
cent
.
241
.
This
overall
increase
should
be
viewed
against
the
expanding
business
of
the
industry
.
Thus
,
whilst
Area
Boards
sold
12.4
per
cent
.
more
units
during
the
year
their
total
manpower
at
the
end
of
the
year
had
increased
by
less
than
1.8
per
cent.
,
and
although
the
number
of
units
sent
out
by
the
Generating
Board
increased
by
1.9
per
cent
.
the
number
of
persons
they
employed
rose
by
only
4.1
per
cent
.
The
reduction
from
44
to
42
hours
in
the
normal
working
week
of
the
industry
's
manual
employees
towards
the
end
of
the
preceding
year
can
also
be
assumed
to
have
influenced
the
increase
in
numbers
in
those
grades
during
the
year
under
report
.
242
.
Classified
details
of
the
numbers
employed
by
the
Council
and
by
each
Electricity
Board
,
with
corresponding
figures
for
31st
March
,
196
,
are
shown
in
Appendix
=1
.
The
classification
relates
to
the
main
branches
of
the
national
negotiating
machinery
and
the
following
table
summarises
the
detailed
figures
given
in
the
Appendix
.
<
TABLE
>
Terms
and
Conditions
of
Employment
243
.
The
arrangements
for
settling
terms
and
conditions
of
employment
of
persons
employed
by
the
Electricity
Council
and
the
Boards
have
been
fully
described
in
previous
reports
.
During
the
year
the
negotiating
machinery
dealt
with
a
wide
range
of
matters
arising
in
the
normal
course
of
day-to-day
relations
between
employees
and
management
.
The
major
issues
on
wage
rates
and
salary
scales
are
reported
briefly
in
the
following
paragraphs
.
National
Joint
Industrial
Council
for
Manual
Workers
244
.
The
Electricity
Council
Annual
Report
for
1959-6
referred
to
a
claim
for
a
substantial
increase
in
wage
rates
submitted
by
the
Trade
Unions
in
January
,
196
,
and
indicated
that
negotiations
were
still
in
progress
.
245
.
In
April
,
196
,
the
Electricity
Boards
'
Members
rejected
the
claim
but
offered
to
examine
with
the
Trade
Unions
,
after
3th
June
,
196
,
the
whole
question
of
wages
and
to
apply
any
resulting
wage
increase
from
31st
August
,
196
.
This
offer
was
rejected
by
the
Trade
Unions
who
,
in
May
,
196
,
referred
the
claim
to
arbitration
.
246
.
The
arbitration
tribunal
,
meeting
in
July
,
were
unable
to
agree
and
by
the
Chairman
's
decision
found
against
the
claim
but
recommended
that
the
parties
should
re-examine
the
whole
question
of
wages
at
an
early
date
.
Acting
on
this
recommendation
the
National
Joint
Industrial
Council
concluded
an
agreement
on
12th
August
whereby
the
structure
of
the
wages
schedule
was
re-cast
.
The
existing
structure
of
just
over
one
hundred
named
grades
on
thirty-three
wage
rates
was
replaced
by
eight
groups
with
eight
group
rates
and
five
lead
rates
for
certain
grades
based
on
the
capacity
rating
of
plant
on
which
they
are
employed
.
There
was
a
general
wage
increase
of
3d
.
per
hour
with
greater
increases
for
some
grades
,
including
craftsmen
,
and
increases
were
made
to
chargehands
'
enhancements
and
foremen's
salaries
.
Technical
Engineering
Staff
247
.
The
main
feature
of
the
National
Joint
Board
's
activities
during
the
year
was
the
introduction
,
with
effect
from
1st
July
,
196
,
of
common
salary
scales
applicable
to
all
National
Joint
Board
Technical
Engineering
staff
,
in
place
of
the
four
existing
salary
schedules
.
Technical
engineering
staff
in
drawing
offices
were
at
the
same
time
brought
within
the
classification
provisions
of
the
Agreement
,
from
which
they
had
previously
been
excluded
.
The
common
scales
were
not
designed
to
provide
salary
increases
but
to
introduce
a
more
equitable
pattern
of
salary
relationships
between
the
various
sections
of
the
technical
engineering
staff
,
and
to
allow
more
flexibility
in
their
application
to
varying
forms
of
organisation
.
248
.
Subsequently
,
the
National
Joint
Board
salary
scales
were
further
reviewed
,
having
regard
to
salaries
paid
elsewhere
within
the
industry
and
by
outside
industry
in
general
,
and
increases
ranging
from
+75
to
+215
(
+4
to
+5
for
technical
trainees
)
6per
annum
were
agreed
with
effect
from
1st
July
,
196
.
Administrative
and
Clerical
Grades
249
.
The
Electricity
Council
's
Annual
Report
for
1959-6
referred
to
the
recommendation
of
an
arbitration
tribunal
that
a
claim
for
increases
in
salary
scales
should
be
considered
on
the
basis
of
evidence
drawn
from
a
wide
range
of
employment
in
comparable
work
.
After
examining
information
obtained
from
other
bodies
on
salaries
and
conditions
of
service
,
the
National
Joint
Council
were
unable
to
agree
on
the
assessment
of
salaries
and
asked
the
tribunal
to
determine
appropriate
increases
.
Increases
awarded
by
the
tribunal
,
from
1st
December
,
1959
,
ranged
from
+2
to
+5
6per
annum
to
the
general
clerical
staff
and
from
+75
to
+215
6per
annum
to
the
higher
grades
.
Managerial
and
Higher
Executive
Grades
25
.
The
basis
of
the
salary
agreement
was
extended
to
cater
for
operational
growth
in
the
various
organisations
and
,
following
salary
and
wages
awards
to
other
employees
,
increases
ranging
from
+225
to
+4
were
made
in
the
salary
scales
as
from
1st
July
,
196
.
Joint
Consultation
251
.
Joint
discussion
of
the
business
and
policies
of
the
industry
leading
to
full
collaboration
between
management
and
employees
is
an
important
factor
in
making
electricity
supply
an
efficient
service
,
and
one
of
the
objects
of
the
joint
consultative
machinery
in
the
electricity
supply
industry
is
to
facilitate
such
discussion
.
A
brief
account
of
activities
in
this
field
during
the
year
is
given
in
the
following
paragraphs
.
National
Joint
Advisory
Council
252
.
In
the
National
Council
representatives
of
employees
join
with
senior
representatives
of
the
Electricity
Council
and
Boards
and
leading
Trade
Union
officers
.
The
Chairman
and
other
Members
of
the
Electricity
Council
and
Boards
present
reports
on
the
progress
and
plans
of
the
industry
;
these
reports
are
fully
discussed
and
points
arising
are
often
referred
to
one
of
the
National
Council
's
standing
committees
for
more
detailed
study
.
253
.
During
the
year
the
National
Council
discussed
all
aspects
of
the
industry
's
work
,
special
emphasis
being
on
education
and
training
.
Fifteen
recommendations
were
made
to
Boards
;
the
subjects
included
safety
rules
(
radiological
)
for
use
at
nuclear
stations
;
amendments
and
additions
to
other
safety
rules
;
safety
training
during
pre-commissioning
courses
at
new
power
stations
;
methods
of
helping
to
solve
the
problem
of
employing
the
impending
``
bulge
''
in
school
leavers
;
improved
liaison
between
the
industry
and
educational
organisations
;
and
wider
selection
methods
under
the
scheme
for
the
interchange
of
personnel
with
overseas
countries
.
254
.
The
National
Council
issued
an
annual
report
on
their
work
as
well
as
other
publications
designed
to
encourage
the
work
of
the
District
Councils
and
Local
Committees
.
One
of
the
National
Council's
new
ventures
,
the
production
of
a
film
dealing
with
the
basic
principles
of
joint
consultation
,
has
been
well
received
at
employees'
meetings
throughout
the
industry
and
has
been
widely
shown
outside
the
industry
.
District
Joint
Advisory
Councils
255
.
The
membership
of
each
of
the
12
District
Councils
includes
representatives
of
employees
as
well
as
of
the
Boards
and
Trade
Unions
.
The
District
Councils
do
much
to
stimulate
the
development
of
joint
consultation
in
their
areas
.
During
the
year
they
made
many
notable
recommendations
to
the
Boards
affecting
the
interests
of
employees
and
the
efficiency
of
the
industry
.
These
included
recommendations
on
consumer
relations
,
training
in
modern
power
station
practice
for
employees
in
older
stations
;
the
rehabilitation
of
disabled
employees
;
and
the
problems
of
communicating
instructions
,
information
and
ideas
.
Four
District
Councils
organised
evening
lectures
for
employees
on
human
relations
in
industry
and
seven
arranged
district
training
courses
for
new
members
of
the
Local
Committees
.
Ten
District
Councils
received
and
discussed
regular
progress
reports
from
Electricity
Boards
.
Local
Advisory
Committees
256
.
There
were
468
Local
Advisory
Committees
in
power
stations
,
distribution
districts
and
other
places
of
work
in
the
industry
.
They
continued
to
pay
particular
attention
to
education
,
training
,
safety
and
the
encouragement
of
efficiency-
this
last
subject
receiving
more
attention
than
any
other
during
the
year
.
Their
recommendations
to
local
managements
concerned
such
subjects
as
the
effectiveness
of
particular
tools
and
equipment
,
sales
development
in
smokeless
zones
,
accident
prevention
and
local
training
schemes
and
courses
.
They
also
continued
to
engage
in
many
activities
for
spreading
information
among
employees
in
their
localities
.
An
important
development
in
this
field
,
which
has
done
much
to
improve
two-way
communication
between
management
and
employees
,
has
been
the
holding
of
regular
informal
meetings
of
small
groups
of
employees
who
normally
work
together
.
Other
activities
have
included
the
organisation
of
general
meetings
of
employees
,
safety
weeks
,
power
station
open
days
,
exhibitions
of
award-winning
suggestions
,
arts
and
crafts
exhibitions
,
and
lunch-time
and
evening
lectures
.
Suggestion
Scheme
257
.
From
the
time
when
the
employees
'
suggestion
scheme
started
(
in
most
districts
by
1951-52
)
up
to
31st
March
,
1961
,
consideration
has
been
given
to
2,99
suggestions
and
7,824
awards
have
been
made
by
the
Electricity
Boards
on
the
recommendations
of
District
Councils
.
In
196-61
the
National
Council
considered
152
suggestions
which
had
been
referred
to
them
as
having
possible
national
application
;
in
rather
more
than
half
of
these
they
circulated
details
to
the
Electricity
Boards
,
in
all
cases
recommending
additional
awards
.
Superannuation
258
.
Careful
consideration
was
given
by
the
Electricity
Council
and
the
Electricity
Boards
to
the
impact
on
the
industry's
superannuation
schemes
of
the
National
Insurance
Act
,
1959
,
and
its
provisions
for
contracting
out
of
the
State
graduated
pension
scheme
.
Having
obtained
the
views
of
the
Trade
Unions
,
and
after
joint
consultation
with
the
employees
through
the
Advisory
machinery
,
the
Electricity
Council
and
Boards
decided
upon
a
common
policy
of
contracting
out
all
their
employees
whose
basic
rate
of
pay
exceeds
+9
per
week
and
who
are
members
of
Superannuation
Schemes
in
the
industry
recognised
by
the
Minister
of
Pensions
and
National
Insurance
for
the
purposes
of
the
National
Insurance
Act
,
1959
.
259
.
The
Registrar
of
Non-Participating
Employments
issued
the
necessary
certificate
to
be
effective
from
3rd
April
,
1961
,
the
commencing
date
for
the
State
graduated
pension
scheme
.
The
National
Insurance
(
Modification
of
Electricity
Superannuation
Schemes
)
Regulations
,
1961
,
applicable
to
all
the
industry
's
schemes
whose
members
are
contracted
out
of
the
State
scheme
,
came
into
force
on
the
same
day
.
26
.
The
second
valuation
of
the
Staff
Superannuation
Scheme
showed
an
overall
surplus
of
almost
+2
million
,
which
the
Council
,
with
the
agreement
of
the
Electricity
Boards
,
decided
to
retain
in
the
Fund
.
The
Actuaries
'
Report
on
the
first
valuation
of
the
Manual
Workers
'
Superannuation
Scheme
was
received
just
before
the
close
of
the
year
.
Safety
,
Health
and
Welfare
Safety
261
.
The
Safety
Branch
of
the
Electricity
Council
advise
the
various
sections
of
the
industry
on
safety
matters
and
promote
and
encourage
the
use
of
methods
for
reducing
accidents
and
dangerous
occurrences
and
their
effect
on
the
operations
of
the
Boards
.
#
221
<
288
TEXT
H24
>
THE
CIVIL
DEFENCE
LONG
SERVICE
MEDAL
ROYAL
WARRANT
ELIZABETH
R.
ELIZABETH
THE
SECOND
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
of
the
United
Kingdom
of
Great
Britain
and
Northern
Ireland
and
of
our
other
Realms
and
Territories
Queen
,
Head
of
the
Commonwealth
,
Defender
of
the
Faith
,
to
all
to
whom
these
Presents
shall
come
.
Greeting
!
WHEREAS
WE
are
desirous
of
honouring
those
who
have
rendered
long
and
faithful
service
as
Members
of
the
Civil
Defence
Corps
,
of
the
Auxiliary
Fire
Service
,
of
the
Industrial
Civil
Defence
Organisation
,
of
the
Warning
and
Monitoring
Organisation
and
of
the
National
Hospital
Service
Reserve
in
Great
Britain
and
of
the
corresponding
services
and
organisations
in
Northern
Ireland
and
the
Isle
of
Man
,
We
do
by
these
Presents
for
Us
,
our
Heirs
and
Successors
institute
and
create
a
new
Medal
and
We
do
hereby
direct
that
it
shall
be
governed
by
the
following
rules
and
ordinances
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
Firstly
:
Style.-
The
Medal
shall
be
designated
and
styled
''
The
Civil
Defence
Long
Service
Medal
''
.
Secondly
:
Description.-
The
Award
shall
be
in
cupro-nickel
in
the
form
of
an
oval
Medal
bearing
on
the
obverse
the
Crowned
Effigy
of
the
Sovereign
and
on
the
reverse
an
appropriate
design
.
Thirdly
:
Ribbon.-
The
Medal
shall
be
worn
on
the
left
side
attached
by
a
suspending
bar
to
a
ribbon
one
and
a
quarter
inches
in
width
,
which
shall
be
,
in
colour
,
dark
blue
,
with
,
superimposed
thereon
,
three
narrow
vertical
stripes
of
yellow
,
red
and
green
respectively
,
the
yellow
stripe
being
worn
farthest
from
the
left
shoulder
.
Fourthly
:
Eligibility.-
Those
eligible
shall
be
persons
who
are
or
were
within
three
years
before
the
date
of
this
Our
Warrant
,
members
of
one
of
the
services
or
organisations
set
out
in
Appendix
=1
to
this
Our
Warrant
,
hereinafter
referred
to
as
the
Civil
Defence
Services
,
and
have
rendered
the
qualifying
service
required
by
this
Our
Warrant
.
Fifthly
:
Qualifying
Service.-
The
qualifying
service
requisite
for
the
Medal
shall
be
fifteen
years
efficient
service
in
one
or
more
of
the
Civil
Defence
Services
subsequent
to
the
date
of
the
establishment
of
the
service
or
organisation
in
question
as
set
out
in
Appendix
=1
to
this
Our
Warrant
:
Provided
that
service
rendered
in
the
United
Kingdom
or
the
Isle
of
Man
in
one
or
more
of
the
former
organisations
set
out
in
Appendix
=2
to
this
Our
Warrant
,
before
the
dates
set
out
therein
,
shall
also
be
treated
as
qualifying
service
:
Provided
also
that
no
account
shall
be
taken
of
any
service
which
,
in
the
case
of
the
person
concerned
,
has
been
reckoned
as
qualifying
service
for
the
Fire
Brigade
Long
Service
and
Good
Conduct
Medal
or
for
the
Women
's
Voluntary
Service
Medal
or
Clasp
.
Sixthly
:
Long
Service
Clasp.-
An
additional
Clasp
which
shall
be
attached
to
the
ribbon
and
shall
bear
upon
it
the
words
''
Long
Service
''
may
be
awarded
for
each
additional
twelve
years
satisfactory
service
subsequent
to
that
for
which
the
Medal
was
awarded
and
for
each
Clasp
awarded
a
small
silver
rose
emblem
shall
be
added
to
the
ribbon
when
worn
alone
.
The
reckoning
of
such
service
shall
be
governed
by
the
rules
relative
to
the
reckoning
of
qualifying
service
for
the
Medal
itself
as
set
out
in
the
Fifth
Clause
of
this
Our
Warrant
.
Seventhly
:
Delegated
powers.-
Delegated
powers
to
make
awards
under
this
Our
Warrant
shall
be
vested
in
Our
appropriate
Ministers
namely
Our
Secretary
of
State
for
the
Home
Department
,
Our
Secretary
of
State
for
Scotland
,
Our
Minister
of
Health
,
and
Our
Minister
of
Home
Affairs
for
Northern
Ireland
as
the
case
may
be
.
Eighthly
:
Submission
of
names.-
The
names
of
persons
eligible
for
the
Medal
shall
be
submitted
to
the
appropriate
Minister
in
accordance
with
arrangements
made
by
him
or
her
in
respect
of
the
Civil
Defence
Service
concerned
,
and
no
award
shall
be
made
unless
the
submission
is
accompanied
by
a
certificate
that-
(
a
)
the
person
has
been
,
throughout
the
qualifying
period
,
a
member
of
the
Civil
Defence
Services
,
or
of
one
or
more
of
the
former
organisations
set
out
in
Appendix
=2
to
this
Our
Warrant
;
(
b
)
the
person
has
either
(
=1
)
completed
the
appropriate
standard
training
and
rendered
to
the
satisfaction
of
the
authority
or
authorities
concerned
such
service
as
has
been
properly
required
of
him
or
her
in
the
Civil
Defence
Services
,
or
(
=2
)
,
in
the
case
of
a
member
of
the
National
Hospital
Service
Reserve
,
or
,
in
Northern
Ireland
,
of
the
Hospital
Service
Reserve
,
whose
training
or
duties
,
or
both
,
are
such
that
they
may
coincide
with
qualifications
required
for
the
Service
Medal
of
the
Order
of
St.
John
or
the
Voluntary
Medical
Service
Medal
,
that
the
member
has
completed
to
the
satisfaction
of
the
authority
or
authorities
concerned
not
less
than
12
duties
annually
disregarding
duties
which
have
been
,
are
being
or
will
be
reckoned
for
the
purpose
of
either
of
those
two
awards
;
and
(
c
)
the
person
is
in
every
way
deserving
of
the
Medal
.
Ninthly
:
Registration.-
The
names
of
all
those
to
whom
the
Medal
or
the
Clasp
is
awarded
shall
be
recorded
in
the
Home
Office
,
the
Ministry
of
Health
,
the
Scottish
Home
Department
,
the
Department
of
Health
for
Scotland
,
the
Ministry
of
Home
Affairs
for
Northern
Ireland
or
Government
Office
,
Isle
of
Man
,
as
the
case
may
be
.
Tenthly
:
Order
of
wear.-
In
the
official
list
showing
the
order
in
which
Orders
,
Decorations
and
Medals
should
be
worn
the
Civil
Defence
Long
Service
Medal
shall
be
placed
immediately
after
the
Royal
Observer
Corps
Medal
.
Eleventhly
:
Miniatures.-
Reproductions
of
the
Medal
,
known
as
miniature
Medals
,
which
may
be
worn
on
certain
occasions
by
those
to
whom
the
Medal
is
awarded
,
shall
be
approximately
half
the
size
of
the
Civil
Defence
Long
Service
Medal
,
and
a
sealed
pattern
of
the
miniature
Medal
shall
be
kept
in
the
Central
Chancery
of
Our
Orders
of
Knighthood
.
Twelfthly
:
Cancellation
and
Restoration.-
It
shall
be
competent
for
the
appropriate
Minister
to
cancel
and
annul
the
conferment
of
the
Civil
Defence
Long
Service
Medal
or
Long
Service
Clasp
on
any
person
,
and
also
to
restore
the
Medal
or
Clasp
which
has
been
so
forfeited
.
Lastly
:
Annulment.-
We
reserve
to
Ourself
,
Our
Heirs
and
Successors
,
full
power
of
annulling
,
altering
,
abrogating
,
augmenting
,
interpreting
or
dispensing
with
these
rules
and
ordinances
,
or
any
part
thereof
,
by
a
notification
under
Our
Sign
Manual
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Given
at
Our
Court
at
St.
James
's
this
nineteenth
day
of
January
,
One
thousand
nine
hundred
and
sixty-one
,
in
the
ninth
year
of
Our
Reign
.
By
Her
Majesty
's
Command
,
Harold
Macmillan
.
To
the
Right
Hon
.
SELWYN
LLOYD
,
C.B.E.
,
T.D.
,
Q.C.
,
M.P.
,
Chancellor
of
the
Exchequer
CONTROL
OF
PUBLIC
EXPENDITURE
The
Select
Committee
on
Estimates
published
a
Report
in
1958
on
Treasury
Control
of
Expenditure
.
They
recommended
that
a
small
independent
Committee
,
which
should
have
access
to
Cabinet
papers
,
be
appointed
to
report
upon
the
theory
and
practice
of
Treasury
control
of
expenditure
.
The
Treasury
's
observations
on
the
Report
recorded
the
conclusion
of
the
Government
that
they
could
not
accept
the
Committee
's
recommendation
in
favour
of
an
outside
committee
,
but
that
they
had
decided
to
set
in
hand
a
review
of
the
principles
and
practice
which
govern
the
control
by
the
executive
of
public
expenditure
.
It
was
also
stated
that
this
would
be
an
internal
enquiry
under
the
authority
of
the
Chancellor
of
the
Exchequer
,
and
that
on
some
aspects
of
it
the
Government
proposed
to
seek
advice
from
persons
with
appropriate
knowledge
and
experience
who
were
not
members
of
the
Government
or
in
the
Government
service
.
2
.
In
accordance
with
these
decisions
your
predecessor
announced
in
the
summer
of
1959
that
I
had
been
appointed
by
him
to
take
general
charge
of
this
work
aided
by
a
Group
consisting
of
persons
from
outside
the
Government
service
and
senior
officials
drawn
from
Departments
including
the
Treasury
.
Later
it
was
announced
that
Sir
Sam
Brown
,
Sir
Jeremy
Raisman
and
Mr.
J.
E.
Wall
had
been
appointed
to
the
Group
.
3
.
The
announcement
of
the
enquiry
made
it
clear
that
our
proceedings
and
recommendations
to
Ministers
would
be
confidential
.
We
could
not
have
carried
out
the
survey
which
we
have
been
able
to
make
on
any
other
basis
.
As
our
enquiry
developed
we
submitted
to
your
predecessor
and
to
you
a
series
of
confidential
reports
.
It
was
always
our
intention
to
consolidate
these
at
the
end
,
and
we
have
prepared
the
attached
Report
in
order
to
do
so
in
a
form
in
which
,
if
you
saw
fit
,
it
could
be
published
.
4
.
In
tendering
advice
which
the
Government
may
wish
to
publish
we
are
not
unmindful
of
the
position
of
our
Civil
Service
colleagues
and
therefore
,
notwithstanding
their
full
participation
in
the
work
of
the
Group
,
we
consider
it
more
appropriate
that
our
Report
should
be
submitted
in
the
names
of
the
members
from
outside
the
Government
service
,
who
take
responsibility
for
it
.
Consequently
what
is
said
in
it
is
in
the
names
of
Sir
Sam
Brown
,
Sir
Jeremy
Raisman
,
Mr.
J.
E.
Wall
and
myself
.
It
does
not
follow
from
this
procedure
however
that
those
civil
servants
who
have
taken
part
in
the
work
of
the
enquiry
in
any
way
dissent
from
the
views
expressed
or
the
recommendations
made
,
either
in
general
or
in
particular
.
On
behalf
of
the
Group
,
PLOWDEN
Chairman
.
9th
June
,
1961
.
REPORT
ON
THE
CONTROL
OF
PUBLIC
EXPENDITURE
1
.
At
our
first
meeting
in
October
,
1959
,
we
decided
to
concentrate
in
full
committee
on
the
central
problem
of
public
expenditure
,
which
is
the
determination
of
policy
and
the
distribution
of
resources
,
while
studying
in
smaller
groups
particular
aspects
of
expenditure
control
or
areas
of
expenditure
.
For
these
studies
we
co-opted
the
Permanent
Secretaries
of
the
Departments
with
whose
expenditure
we
were
concerned
or
who
had
special
experience
of
the
general
problems
under
review
.
In
some
cases
we
sought
specialist
advice
from
outside
the
Civil
Service
.
We
decided
,
however
,
not
to
take
evidence
from
outside
bodies
:
our
review
was
primarily
concerned
with
the
inner
working
of
the
Treasury
and
the
Departments
,
and
was
necessarily
confidential
in
character
,
and
we
decided
that
the
Group
itself
(
except
on
certain
specialist
matters
)
provided
a
sufficient
body
of
outside
opinion
to
bring
to
bear
on
this
task
.
2
.
A
comprehensive
review
of
the
principles
and
practice
of
the
control
of
public
expenditure
would
take
many
years
.
There
are
large
tracts
of
the
territory
which
we
have
hardly
touched
.
The
method
which
we
adopted
,
however
,
which
was
in
effect
a
continuous
consultation
with
the
Permanent
Secretaries
and
other
officials
of
the
major
Departments
over
a
period
of
nearly
two
years
,
has
,
we
believe
,
given
us
a
sufficient
insight
into
the
matter
.
We
are
confident
that
our
conclusions
would
not
be
changed
by
more
prolonged
examination
.
3
.
In
our
judgment
,
the
crucial
questions
are
not
those
of
detail
:
the
precise
nature
of
the
organisation
and
chains
of
command
within
and
between
Departments
,
important
though
these
are
.
The
real
problems
are
wider
:
what
the
machine
of
government
is
trying
to
do
,
what
its
attitudes
are
,
what
it
regards
as
important
,
and
its
approach
to
its
work
on
all
matters
involving
public
expenditure
.
These
are
not
always
clear
cut
,
and
they
do
not
lend
themselves
readily
to
specific
recommendations
;
but
we
are
confident
that
here
is
the
kernel
of
the
matter
.
The
whole
of
this
Report
is
designed
to
suggest
what
might
be
the
most
fruitful
lines
of
development
in
the
future
.
4
.
Before
we
proceed
to
the
substance
of
the
Report
,
we
may
perhaps
usefully
comment
on
what
we
have
seen
of
the
work
of
the
Civil
Service
in
the
course
of
this
enquiry
.
Those
of
us
who
are
outside
the
Civil
Service
have
considerable
experience
of
it
,
here
and
overseas
,
but
this
has
been
a
favourable
opportunity
to
see
it
and
study
it
in
action
.
There
have
been
changes
,
both
in
scope
and
character
,
in
the
activities
of
Government
in
the
last
two
decades
,
which
have
produced
strains
in
traditional
structures
and
practices
.
We
have
been
impressed
by
the
way
the
Service
has
adapted
itself
to
deal
with
these
changes
.
#
26
<
289
TEXT
H25
>
Barnardo
's
Overseas
Times
do
not
change
in
Great
Britain
only
but
in
the
rest
of
the
world
too
,
and
out
of
this
pattern
of
restless
progress
come
calls
for
help
with
Child
Care
problems
,
both
for
actual
care
and
for
help
and
guidance
in
how
this
can
best
be
given
.
We
thus
learn
that
the
name
of
Barnardo
comes
to
the
mind
,
when
child
care
is
planned
in
many
parts
of
the
world
remote
from
our
own
land
,
and
we
are
honoured
by
receiving
these
calls
for
help
.
In
1954
we
decided
to
consider
undertaking
work
in
Kenya
and
in
1956
Mr.
T.
F.
Tucker
,
then
Deputy
General
Superintendent
,
made
a
personal
investigation
.
As
a
result
,
two
of
our
experienced
superintendents
,
Rev
.
and
Mrs.
A.
St.
J
.
Lemon
,
have
spent
two
years
guiding
and
assisting
the
work
of
the
local
Child
Welfare
Society
which
was
striving
nobly
to
meet
a
great
need
but
lacking
our
knowledge
and
experience
.
During
196
,
assured
of
the
good-will
of
the
Government
and
their
Officials
and
with
generous
help
over
a
site
,
plans
have
been
made
to
build
a
Home
for
thirty
children
of
any
race
who
may
be
in
need
.
This
should
be
in
use
before
the
end
of
1961
.
With
Sir
Donald
MacGillivray
as
our
President
and
a
representative
committee
of
which
Mr.
B.
S.
Eastwood
is
Chairman
and
Mr.
L.
Njonjo
Vice
Chairman
,
we
are
assured
of
strong
local
support
and
in
addition
can
look
to
the
help
of
Mr.
M.
Adlam
as
Hon
.
Treasurer
and
the
Hon
.
Humphrey
Slade
as
our
Honorary
Legal
Adviser
.
Sir
Arthur
Smith
reported
enthusiastically
on
the
Inaugural
Meeting
which
he
attended
in
Nairobi
,
on
29th
November
,
196
,
when
Sir
Godfrey
Rhodes
was
in
the
Chair
supported
by
the
Hon
.
J.
N.
Muimi
,
M.L.C.
,
the
Minister
of
Health
.
We
rejoice
at
this
opening
of
a
new
chapter
in
our
history
and
have
little
doubt
that
others
will
watch
with
interest
this
experiment
in
adapting
the
Barnardo
standards
and
methods
of
Child
Care
to
the
needs
of
a
community
whose
conditions
of
life
are
very
different
from
our
own
.
Another
small
piece
of
help
which
may
be
mentioned
is
that
which
is
being
given
to
the
Sanyu
Babies
Home
in
Uganda
,
in
order
that
this
work
,
started
by
Missionaries
of
the
Church
Missionary
Society
,
for
babies
abandoned
in
the
Mission
Hospital
,
may
be
further
developed
.
Mention
should
also
be
made
of
an
appeal
from
Hong
Kong
to
assist
in
the
placing
of
abandoned
babies
,
approved
as
suitable
,
by
the
International
Social
Service
,
with
married
couples
in
this
country
,
who
have
offered
to
take
such
children
into
their
homes
.
In
Hong
Kong
destitute
children
in
as
dire
need
as
any
Dr.
Barnardo
found
a
hundred
years
ago
on
our
London
streets
are
a
common
sight
,
but
it
is
clear
that
the
support
and
guidance
of
an
Adoption
Society
such
as
our
own
is
essential
if
such
placements
are
to
be
made
happily
,
and
the
interests
of
these
abandoned
children
safeguarded
,
in
all
eventualities
.
We
have
gladly
responded
to
this
call
and
who
can
tell
to
what
new
enterprises
these
initial
experiments
may
lead
by
the
time
we
reach
our
Centenary
in
1966
?
Changes
in
Australia
too
The
wind
of
change
has
been
blowing
in
the
Australian
branch
of
our
family
too
,
and
much
has
happened
there
during
the
last
year
,
which
will
be
of
interest
to
our
readers
.
Some
of
our
large
units
,
such
as
the
Picton
Farm
School
and
parts
of
Normanhurst
,
have
been
sold
and
new
Homes
more
suitable
as
family
group
Homes
purchased
,
and
in
addition
,
a
Boarding
Out
Officer
has
been
appointed
in
order
to
further
this
type
of
care
in
our
Australian
work
.
We
have
unfortunately
experienced
some
difficulty
in
finding
a
sufficient
number
of
children
free
to
emigrate
from
this
country
,
partly
because
of
the
ties
which
so
many
now
retain
with
at
least
some
members
of
their
own
family
.
Although
this
must
be
disappointing
to
our
New
South
Wales
Committee
who
have
given
so
much
thought
and
effort
to
the
changes
already
mentioned
,
they
hope
also
to
open
a
new
chapter
in
offering
admission
to
local
Australian
children
who
may
be
in
need
.
Barnardo
Publications
on
Child
Care
Opening
new
branches
is
not
however
the
only
way
in
which
we
feel
able
to
help
with
child
care
problems
in
the
world
at
large
,
and
we
always
welcome
at
Stepney
the
numerous
visitors
from
abroad
who
want
to
profit
by
the
experience
of
our
senior
officers
and
also
see
some
of
our
Branch
Homes
or
Special
Schools
for
themselves
.
But
there
is
much
help
that
could
be
disseminated
more
widely
by
means
of
booklets
on
various
technical
aspects
of
our
work
,
and
the
preparation
of
two
of
these
has
begun
this
year
.
One
is
on
the
method
of
helping
cases
of
enuresis
or
bed
wetting
and
the
other
out-lines
<
SIC
>
a
scheme
of
help
for
spastic
children
(
those
suffering
from
cerebral
palsy
)
from
early
infancy
.
Further
subjects
will
be
dealt
with
in
due
course
,
and
should
prove
a
valuable
means
of
passing
on
to
others
the
experience
we
have
gained
ourselves
through
the
years
since
Dr.
Barnardo
himself
first
opened
the
door
nearly
1
years
ago
.
Homes
for
Special
Needs
The
work
of
our
Special
Homes
,
linked
with
boarding
schools
for
the
backward
or
physically
handicapped
has
continued
steadily
and
there
have
been
small
waiting
lists
for
any
vacancies
that
might
occur
.
The
Ministry
of
Education
,
convinced
that
the
need
for
these
schools
has
been
largely
met
,
placed
limits
on
the
maximum
numbers
for
each
school
,
which
reduced
the
places
available
by
about
twenty-five
.
As
far
as
we
are
concerned
,
the
chief
effect
of
the
more
adequate
national
provision
for
the
physically
handicapped
has
been
a
tendency
to
limit
applicants
for
admission
to
a
special
type
of
problem
.
This
is
the
child
with
a
severe
handicap
,
whatever
its
actual
nature
,
and
of
relatively
retarded
intelligence
,
whose
home
can
not
cope
with
the
problem
involved
.
Such
cases
exact
a
heavy
toll
of
patience
and
toil
from
our
staff
,
and
we
never
cease
to
admire
the
devoted
service
so
many
of
them
give
to
this
cause
.
The
work
makes
its
own
appeal
however
,
and
we
have
not
experienced
undue
difficulty
in
keeping
these
Homes
staffed
.
A
special
group
of
these
children
is
the
severe
'Spastics'
whose
educability
can
only
be
decided
by
an
actual
period
of
trial
.
The
County
Education
Officers
have
shown
themselves
more
than
ready
to
sponsor
such
a
trial
but
often
search
desperately
for
any
boarding
school
willing
to
provide
the
opportunity
.
Here
we
have
felt
was
a
need
which
should
appeal
to
an
organisation
such
as
ours
,
and
we
have
arranged
an
extra
class
in
each
of
our
five
schools
,
where
such
a
trial
can
be
given
.
Allied
to
this
work
has
been
our
centre
near
Derby
at
which
we
have
sheltered
and
helped
up
to
25
mentally
disordered
children
who
have
either
been
ascertained
as
such
subsequent
to
admission
,
or
who
were
admitted
for
a
short
period
to
give
their
parents
a
much
needed
rest
.
Mention
has
already
been
made
of
the
working
party
considering
the
needs
of
children
suffering
from
mental
disorder
.
This
has
now
reported
and
its
recommendations
have
been
accepted
by
the
Council
.
Although
they
can
only
be
implemented
in
due
course
it
is
hoped
to
extend
the
work
we
are
now
doing
at
our
Home
near
Derby
,
and
thus
increase
the
scope
of
our
work
to
help
in
this
urgent
national
problem
.
There
remain
one
or
two
specific
problems
such
as
deafness
,
blindness
or
severe
speech
defects
for
which
we
do
not
ourselves
provide
the
special
treatment
and
education
required
,
but
even
here
,
we
can
and
do
help
by
arranging
admission
and
then
planning
the
help
required
with
the
aid
of
those
who
have
the
facilities
.
With
this
provision
in
mind
,
we
might
rightly
add
to
our
original
motto
'No
destitute
child
ever
refused
admission
'
,
a
modern
variation
'No
child
in
need
refused
the
help
he
or
she
requires
'
.
We
are
certainly
doing
our
best
to
make
this
a
reality
.
Our
Approved
Schools
A
glance
at
the
page
'Our
Work
in
Brief
'
which
concludes
this
Report
,
may
surprise
some
by
its
reference
to
two
approved
schools
,
and
it
will
be
noted
that
this
is
not
a
charge
on
our
charitable
funds
.
It
is
however
a
piece
of
work
of
which
Barnardo
supporters
should
rightly
be
very
proud
,
and
the
record
of
these
two
schools
in
their
work
for
children
in
need
is
not
surpassed
by
that
of
any
of
our
other
branches
.
It
is
perhaps
not
sufficiently
realised
by
the
public
generally
that
the
Home
Office
is
glad
to
entrust
the
running
of
these
schools
to
a
number
of
Christian
Organisations
,
realising
that
the
Christian
faith
and
way
of
life
can
supply
the
stabilising
power
these
boys
so
greatly
need
.
It
will
of
course
be
realised
that
the
boys
admitted
have
been
sent
to
us
by
the
Children
's
Courts
and
have
no
other
connection
with
our
own
Barnardo
family
.
In
most
cases
the
boys
lack
the
right
kind
of
home
support
and
care
and
at
times
may
have
no
suitable
home
to
which
they
can
return
when
their
school
training
is
deemed
to
be
completed
.
This
fact
makes
it
most
appropriate
that
a
Christian
Child
Care
organisation
should
be
responsible
for
their
future
and
can
,
when
necessary
,
offer
the
hospitality
of
a
Home
or
Hostel
to
meet
the
need
.
Going
Out
into
the
World
For
every
boy
and
girl
who
has
been
living
in
the
Barnardo
family
the
day
comes
when
they
must
start
in
their
first
post
and
in
many
cases
have
their
first
experience
of
lodgings
.
It
will
be
realised
how
much
help
they
may
need
in
the
first
one
or
two
years
,
and
our
well
organised
and
staffed
After
Care
departments
for
boys
and
girls
are
planned
to
provide
this
help
.
What
Happens
You
may
wonder
what
happens
to
our
boys
and
girls
,
and
the
answer
can
best
be
found
in
the
pages
of
the
old
boys
and
girls
Magazine
the
Guild
Messenger
.
This
is
published
four
times
a
year
and
each
issue
has
at
least
twelve
pages
of
``
News
from
ALL
Quarters
''
,
weddings
,
etc.
,
and
correspondence
from
all
parts
of
the
world
.
It
is
a
wonderful
story
of
how
these
young
people
,
who
seemed
at
one
time
to
have
lost
all
that
matters
most
,
have
won
their
way
back
to
find
their
own
niche
in
a
difficult
world
.
This
magazine
,
with
all
its
personal
news
,
is
only
for
members
of
the
old
Boys
and
Girls
Guild
,
but
if
any
of
our
keen
supporters
could
steal
a
glimpse
at
its
pages
,
their
hearts
would
be
warmed
within
them
.
It
tells
also
of
annual
re-unions
and
dinners
held
in
various
parts
of
the
country
and
of
the
activities
in
the
well
established
club
at
Stepney
,
where
old
boys
and
girls
,
within
reach
,
foregather
on
Friday
evenings
or
for
special
social
occasions
.
Finally
,
mention
may
be
made
of
a
letter
which
is
sent
out
at
Christmastime
to
every
old
boy
and
girl
whose
address
is
known
,
however
many
years
ago
they
may
have
left
our
care
.
Some
six
thousand
of
these
are
sent
and
the
numerous
replies
received
indicate
how
much
they
are
appreciated
.
What
is
the
Secret
of
Success
We
of
course
have
our
``
black
sheep
''
and
some
do
not
succeed
as
well
as
others
in
overcoming
their
initial
handicaps
,
but
we
feel
confident
that
our
records
reveal
a
high
level
of
success
in
preparing
our
boys
and
girls
for
life
and
all
its
demands
upon
them
.
When
viewed
against
the
background
of
low
standards
of
morality
,
honesty
and
behaviour
which
many
of
our
National
leaders
deplore
as
a
feature
of
our
times
,
we
might
well
be
challenged
to
say
what
is
the
secret
of
character
building
which
turns
out
so
many
of
our
children
as
worthy
citizens
.
The
answer
may
best
be
given
by
saying
that
we
would
not
dare
to
take
the
responsibility
of
sending
these
our
children
out
into
the
world
without
the
foundation
of
a
strong
Christian
faith
.
#
226
<
29
TEXT
H26
>
A
demonstration
of
historic
books
of
medicine
and
science
was
held
as
one
of
the
Children
's
Christmas
Lectures
in
the
College
and
evoked
much
interest
and
many
questions
from
the
girls
and
boys
present
at
it
.
Through
the
generosity
of
the
Council
the
Librarian
attended
the
=17
International
Congress
of
the
History
of
Medicine
at
Athens
and
Cos
,
and
afterwards
contributed
an
account
of
this
stimulating
occasion
to
the
Annals
.
The
College
was
represented
at
the
first
British
Congress
of
Medical
History
organised
by
the
Society
of
Apothecaries
,
and
an
exhibition
largely
of
books
from
the
Library
was
arranged
in
the
College
for
the
occasion
.
A
stock
of
copies
of
Sir
Zachary
Cope
's
History
of
the
College
and
of
the
Catalogue
of
the
Portraits
is
available
for
sale
from
the
Library
,
and
the
demand
has
been
continuous
.
Material
for
``
Lives
''
of
all
Fellows
who
have
died
is
regularly
collected
and
it
is
hoped
to
edit
the
memoirs
covering
January
1952
to
December
196
for
publication
very
shortly
.
Plarr
's
Lives
of
the
Fellows
1843-193
is
out
of
print
,
but
the
volume
of
Lives
of
Fellows
193-1951
is
on
sale
from
the
Library
,
price
42s
.
Illustrated
accounts
of
the
College
buildings
and
possessions
have
been
published
by
Mr.
Peter
McLennan
in
Impulse
,
June
1961
,
and
by
Mr.
Arthur
Oswald
in
Country
Life
,
2th
July
and
17th
August
1961
.
Manuscripts
The
Dowager
Lady
Rigby
has
generously
presented
an
autograph
manuscript
of
Sir
Frederic
Treves
in
which
he
began
to
record
his
reminiscences
of
unusual
cases
or
distinguished
patients
.
It
records
his
treatment
of
Sir
John
Millais
the
painter
and
Sir
Henry
Irving
the
actor
,
with
a
long
account
of
his
attendance
on
King
Edward
=7
.
The
Millais
case
has
been
published
in
the
Annals
.
An
annotated
transcript
has
been
published
in
Medical
History
of
the
manuscript
which
was
found
in
the
copy
of
Geminus
'
Anatomy
(
1553
)
,
purchased
in
1959
.
This
is
the
account
kept
by
a
country
surgeon
in
169
in
the
North
Riding
of
Yorkshire
,
recording
the
ailments
,
treatment
,
and
payments
of
his
patients
.
An
autograph
letter
from
John
Hunter
to
William
Eden
,
1st
Lord
Auckland
,
has
been
bought
;
it
is
particularly
interesting
for
the
light
it
throws
on
Hunter
's
familiar
friendship
with
this
distinguished
statesman
.
Another
interesting
purchase
is
a
small
note-book
in
which
Thomas
Howitt
(
F.R.C.S
.
1853
)
kept
record
of
his
attendance
on
the
lectures
of
Charles
Bell
and
others
in
London
and
of
Guillaume
Dupuytren
in
Paris
in
the
eighteen-thirties
.
Through
the
good
offices
of
Sir
James
Paterson
Ross
,
Bt.
,
the
records
of
Sir
Thomas
Dunhill
's
thyroid
patients
have
been
presented
to
the
College
;
they
have
been
arranged
and
indexed
by
Sir
Thomas's
personal
secretary
,
Miss
Mary
Macdonald
.
Other
gifts
of
manuscripts
,
autographs
,
and
photocopies
of
documents
are
gratefully
acknowledged
from
Sir
Zachary
Cope
,
Dr.
D.
W.
Dawson
,
Mr.
D.
M.
Hall
,
Prof.
Milroy
Paul
,
Sir
Harry
Platt
,
Bt.
,
Prof.
K.
F.
Russell
,
Miss
D.
Tremain
,
and
the
College
of
Physicians
of
Philadelphia
.
Meetings
and
other
Activities
By
permission
of
the
President
,
meetings
were
held
in
the
Library
by
the
Medical
Section
of
the
Library
Association
and
by
the
Society
for
the
Bibliography
of
Natural
History
.
The
librarians
of
the
eight
principal
medical
libraries
in
London
held
their
annual
meeting
in
the
Librarian
's
office
and
discussed
the
ways
and
means
of
their
co-operation
.
This
informal
co-operative
organisation
was
inaugurated
in
1938
under
the
encouragement
of
Sir
Gordon
Gordon-Taylor
,
when
he
was
chairman
of
the
College
's
library
committee
.
Several
foreign
surgeons
,
scholars
,
and
librarians
have
visited
the
Library
,
and
the
Librarian
was
particularly
honoured
by
a
visit
from
Dr.
F.
Bradford
Rogers
,
Director
of
the
U.S.
National
Library
of
Medicine
,
when
he
was
passing
through
London
.
The
Honorary
Librarian
was
awarded
the
first
Honorary
Fellowship
of
the
new
Faculty
of
the
History
of
Medicine
and
Pharmacy
of
the
Society
of
Apothecaries
.
The
Librarian
has
been
elected
a
Fellow
of
the
Society
of
Antiquaries
and
an
Honorary
Fellow
of
the
Hunterian
Society
.
He
has
continued
to
serve
as
chairman
of
the
Library
Committee
of
the
Royal
College
of
Nursing
,
and
has
been
appointed
to
the
Council
of
the
World
List
of
Scientific
Periodicals
.
He
attended
by
invitation
a
meeting
called
by
the
Royal
Society
of
Medicine
to
discuss
the
part
which
various
national
and
medical
libraries
might
be
able
to
play
in
providing
a
more
complete
service
of
medical
literature
on
a
national
scale
.
The
Assistant
Librarian
has
served
on
the
Council
of
the
Library
Association
,
and
is
Honorary
Secretary
of
its
Medical
Section
.
The
Librarian
spoke
to
the
postgraduate
students
on
the
use
and
facilities
of
the
Library
at
the
beginning
of
each
of
the
courses
of
lectures
.
By
direction
of
the
Council
,
he
was
privileged
to
address
the
Annual
Meeting
of
Fellows
and
Members
on
the
work
of
the
Library
in
connexion
with
the
teaching
and
research
departments
.
EXHIBITIONS
In
addition
to
the
permanent
exhibitions
of
Hunteriana
,
medals
,
drawings
,
etc.
,
temporary
exhibits
have
been
shown
for
special
occasions
in
the
Exhibition
Halls
.
The
Library
has
had
the
co-operation
of
the
historical
departments
of
the
Museum
in
the
mounting
of
these
,
and
particular
thanks
are
due
to
Miss
Jessie
Dobson
,
the
Anatomy
Curator
,
for
her
help
and
advice
.
An
exhibition
of
Listeriana
was
set
up
at
the
time
of
the
Lister
Lecture
,
and
the
bicentenary
of
the
birth
of
Matthew
Baillie
in
1761
has
been
commemorated
by
an
exhibit
of
books
and
documents
from
the
Hunter-Baillie
collection
,
illustrating
his
career
.
Professor
H.
J.
Seddon
kindly
lent
several
drawings
and
other
memorabilia
of
the
early
years
of
modern
orthopaedic
surgery
for
exhibition
on
the
occasion
of
his
Robert
Jones
lecture
,
to
augment
the
valuable
exhibits
permanently
shown
by
the
British
Orthopaedic
Association
.
The
College
lent
four
early
anaesthesia
books
to
the
University
Library
at
Nancy
for
exhibition
at
the
national
anaesthesia
conference
of
France
.
A
collection
of
portrait
engravings
of
famous
medical
men
was
lent
to
the
Art
Gallery
at
Auckland
for
the
B.M.A
.
meeting
in
New
Zealand
.
PORTRAITS
AND
WORKS
OF
ART
Four
important
paintings
have
been
added
to
the
gallery
of
portraits
of
surgeons
:
Sir
Harry
Platt
,
Bt.
,
generously
presented
the
portrait
of
himself
in
his
presidential
robes
painted
by
Sir
William
Hutchison
,
P.R.S.A
.
;
Mr.
James
Gunn
,
R.A.
,
presented
his
sketch
for
the
portrait
of
the
late
Sir
Gordon
Gordon-Taylor
,
painted
a
few
months
before
Sir
Gordon
's
death
;
Miss
E.
M.
Berkeley
has
given
a
portrait
of
Thomas
Copeland
,
F.R.S.
,
F.R.C.S.
,
Member
of
Council
1827-1854
,
painted
by
Thomas
Stewardson
,
a
pupil
of
Romney
and
Opie
and
a
frequent
Academy
exhibitor
;
Professor
Charles
Wells
has
painted
and
generously
presented
a
portrait
of
the
late
Sir
Archibald
McIndoe
.
Several
of
the
older
portraits
have
been
restored
or
revarnished
.
Sir
Cecil
Wakeley
,
Bt.
,
has
presented
a
bronze
head
of
himself
by
E.
Pentland
and
a
pencil-portrait
by
J.
H.
Dowd
;
he
has
also
generously
given
his
collection
of
miniatures
of
famous
medical
men
from
Harvey
to
Lord
Moynihan
,
which
he
commissioned
from
Mr.
P.
Buckman
;
two
drawings
by
Henry
Tonks
,
F.R.C.S.
,
Slade
Professor
of
Fine
Art
,
of
the
late
Sir
Harold
Gillies
have
been
presented
by
Lady
Gillies
and
another
by
Sir
William
Kelsey
Fry
.
A
coloured
drawing
by
Thomas
Rowlandson
,
a
caricature
of
``
The
Persevering
Surgeon
''
,
has
been
bought
.
Gifts
of
medals
,
engravings
,
bookplates
and
other
illustrations
are
gratefully
acknowledged
from
Miss
Mary
Calvert
,
Surgeon-Captain
J.
L.
S.
Coulter
,
R.N.
,
Sir
Zachary
Cope
,
Mr.
A.
Dickson
Wright
,
Mr.
Alexander
Innes
,
Sir
Geoffrey
Keynes
,
Sir
Victor
Negus
,
Prof.
K.
F.
Russell
,
Mr.
P.
K.
Sartory
,
and
the
executors
of
the
late
Sir
Gordon
Gordon-Taylor
.
The
restoration
of
a
further
volume
of
the
collection
of
Hunterian
drawings
has
been
completed
at
the
British
Museum
.
A
selection
from
the
collection
of
Pharmacy
Jars
was
lent
to
The
Times
Book
Shop
in
connexion
with
their
Royal
Society
Tercentenary
Exhibition
.
Two
coloured
engravings
of
the
College
in
the
early
nineteenth
century
were
presented
to
the
Royal
Australasian
College
of
Surgeons
by
the
President
when
he
visited
Melbourne
.
Faculty
of
Dental
Surgery
Members
of
the
Board
196-1961
<
LIST
>
Report
During
the
year
196-1961
the
work
of
the
Board
and
its
Committees
has
continued
to
grow
,
while
the
Department
of
Dental
Science
has
pursued
its
researches
with
vigour
and
enthusiasm
.
At
a
Meeting
of
the
Board
on
18th
November
,
196
,
the
following
resolution
of
appreciation
was
passed
for
the
services
rendered
to
the
Department
since
its
inception
by
Sir
Wilfred
Fish
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
That
the
Faculty
of
Dental
Surgery
desires
to
record
its
deep
sense
of
gratitude
to
Sir
Wilfred
Fish
,
lately
Honorary
Director
of
the
Department
of
Dental
Science
,
for
the
outstanding
services
he
has
rendered
to
dental
science
in
establishing
the
Department
and
guiding
it
over
the
past
five
years
.
Sir
Wilfred
Fish
's
inspiring
leadership
and
wise
administration
have
established
the
Department
on
so
sure
a
basis
that
it
is
in
every
respect
well
equipped
to
advance
its
work
with
energy
and
confidence
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
Board
was
very
pleased
to
receive
from
the
President
on
his
return
from
an
extensive
tour
overseas
a
message
of
goodwill
to
the
Faculty
from
Sir
John
Walsh
,
Dean
of
the
Otago
Dental
School
,
New
Zealand
.
In
the
field
of
postgraduate
education
the
Board
has
been
greatly
encouraged
by
the
enthusiastic
response
to
the
courses
of
lectures
and
scientific
meetings
arranged
by
the
Faculty
.
It
was
particularly
pleasing
to
find
that
over
three
hundred
and
fifty
dentists
attended
the
Scientific
Meeting
in
June
and
the
Board
feels
sure
that
this
scientific
meeting
has
now
become
an
established
annual
event
which
the
profession
has
welcomed
eagerly
.
=1
.
Elections
to
the
Board
As
a
result
of
a
postal
ballot
on
16th
June
1961
,
to
fill
five
vacancies
on
the
Board
following
the
retirement
in
rotation
of
four
Fellows
and
the
resignation
of
one
Fellow
,
the
following
were
re-elected
or
elected
to
the
Board
:
-
<
LIST
>
At
the
election
of
one
Licentiate
in
Dental
Surgery
to
the
Board
on
15th
July
196
,
Mr.
W.
Beric
Southwell
,
T.D.
,
was
elected
.
=2
.
Thirteenth
Annual
Meeting
The
Thirteenth
Annual
Meeting
was
held
on
Friday
,
15th
July
196
,
and
was
attended
by
forty-eight
Fellows
and
Licentiates
in
Dental
Surgery
.
The
Charles
Tomes
Lecture
was
delivered
on
the
same
day
by
Mr.
Terence
Ward
on
``
Surgery
of
the
Mandibular
Joint
''
,
and
was
followed
by
the
Anniversary
Dinner
.
=3
.
Election
of
Dean
and
Vice-Dean
The
Board
of
Faculty
re-elected
Professor
Martin
A.
Rushton
,
C.B.E.
,
to
the
office
of
Dean
and
elected
Mr.
G.
H.
Leatherman
to
the
office
of
Vice-Dean
for
the
year
.
=4
.
Fellowship
in
Dental
Surgery
by
Examination
During
the
past
year
151
Candidates
presented
themselves
for
the
Primary
Examination
for
the
Fellowship
in
Dental
Surgery
and
52
were
successful
.
7
Candidates
presented
themselves
for
the
Final
Examination
for
the
Fellowship
in
Dental
Surgery
,
of
whom
the
following
26
were
successful
:
-
<
LIST
>
=5
.
Licence
in
Dental
Surgery
During
the
past
year
347
candidates
were
examined
by
the
Surgical
Section
,
321
of
whom
were
approved
,
and
352
were
examined
by
the
Dental
Section
,
23
of
whom
were
approved
,
making
a
total
of
23
candidates
who
were
awarded
the
Licence
in
Dental
Surgery
.
=6
.
Diploma
in
Orthodontics
During
the
past
year
33
candidates
entered
for
the
examination
for
the
Diploma
in
Orthodontics
,
of
whom
21
were
successful
.
=7
.
Examinerships
The
Council
,
acting
on
the
recommendation
of
the
Board
of
Faculty
,
has
re-elected
for
the
year
August
1961-July
1962
those
examiners
who
were
eligible
and
sought
re-election
.
In
addition
,
the
following
new
examiners
have
been
elected
by
Council
:
-
<
LIST
>
=8
.
Primary
F.D.S
.
Examination
The
Board
has
drawn
up
a
guide
to
the
Primary
F.D.S
.
Examination
on
the
lines
of
that
now
printed
in
the
F.R.C.S
.
Regulations
.
This
guide
makes
clear
the
general
scope
of
the
examinations
in
Anatomy
,
Physiology
,
and
Pathology
and
Bacteriology
.
It
has
been
agreed
to
exchange
visitors
with
the
Royal
College
of
Surgeons
of
Edinburgh
,
with
a
view
to
considering
the
desirability
of
introducing
reciprocity
as
between
the
Primary
F.D.S
.
Examinations
of
the
two
Colleges
.
=9
.
Postgraduate
Education
The
third
Scientific
Meeting
organised
by
the
Faculty
was
held
at
the
College
on
Saturday
,
3rd
June
1961
,
when
the
subject
was
''
Temporo-mandibular
Joint
Problems
and
their
Treatment
''
.
#
22
<
291
TEXT
H27
>
In
any
expansion
of
industry
or
national
prosperity
...
THE
ELECTRICAL
INDUSTRY
MUST
BE
IN
THE
FOREFRONT
Lord
Chandos
Chairman
of
Associated
Electrical
Industries
The
Sixty-first
Annual
General
Meeting
of
Associated
Electrical
Industries
Limited
was
held
on
April
2
at
Grosvenor
House
,
Park
Lane
,
London
,
W.1
.
The
Rt
.
Hon
.
Viscount
Chandos
(
the
Chairman
)
presided
and
said
:
I
have
,
first
a
sad
and
heavy
task
to
perform
.
Two
of
our
Directors
,
Lord
Weeks
and
Mr.
Comar
Wilson
,
have
died
since
the
date
of
the
last
Annual
General
Meeting
.
Their
colleagues
on
the
Board
have
suffered
the
loss
of
two
friends
.
Their
experience
and
knowledge
in
the
wide
field
of
business
will
be
greatly
missed
,
and
we
record
our
deep
gratitude
for
their
services
to
the
Board
over
a
long
period
.
Lord
Head
resigned
from
the
Board
on
his
appointment
as
High
Commissioner
in
Nigeria
.
Our
regrets
at
losing
his
services
are
,
in
a
measure
,
offset
by
the
knowledge
that
the
post
which
he
now
fills
is
one
of
the
most
important
in
the
Commonwealth
.
Top
Management
Strengthened
I
want
next
to
tell
you
of
certain
appointments
consequent
upon
the
reorganisation
of
the
Company
into
a
single
trading
entity
.
We
have
strengthened
the
top
management
at
Head
Office
.
Sir
Cecil
Dannatt
was
appointed
Vice-Chairman
in
April
last
year
,
and
I
take
this
opportunity
on
your
behalf
of
congratulating
him
upon
the
Knighthood
which
Her
Majesty
has
conferred
upon
him
.
He
took
up
his
duties
last
May
and
his
support
and
knowledge
have
already
proved
of
the
highest
value
.
Later
in
the
year
,
Mr.
C.
R.
Wheeler
was
also
appointed
a
Vice-Chairman
.
We
would
like
publicly
to
thank
Guest
,
Keen
and
Nettlefolds
Ltd.
for
having
agreed
to
his
release
.
Mr.
Wheeler
will
take
up
some
executive
duties
next
year
.
We
have
gained
a
notable
accession
of
strength
by
his
appointment
.
Sir
Joseph
Latham
joined
the
Board
in
August
,
and
since
that
date
he
has
become
Director
of
Finance
.
His
wide
experience
of
both
finance
and
accountancy
is
proving
of
outstanding
benefit
to
the
Company
.
Mr.
H.
West
,
who
has
served
the
Company
with
distinction
for
42
years
,
succeeded
Dr.
Dannatt
as
Group
Managing
Director
at
Manchester
in
April
last
,
and
was
elected
to
the
Board
at
the
end
of
the
year
.
Mr.
R.
I.
Basset
,
who
for
many
years
has
been
a
Director
of
AEI
Woolwich
,
also
joined
the
Board
.
You
will
be
asked
to
confirm
these
appointments
later
.
Mr.
E.
R.
Mason
has
been
appointed
the
sole
Managing
Director
of
AEI
Export
,
and
Mr.
W.
A.
Ankerson
Assistant
Managing
Director
of
the
Woolwich
Group
.
Mr.
D.
T.
L.
Rettie
has
been
appointed
the
Managing
Director
of
our
subsidiary
dealing
with
domestic
appliances
overseas-
A.E.I
.
Gala
.
Retirements
I
can
not
refer
to
all
those
who
retired
last
year
,
although
they
are
much
in
our
minds
,
but
I
would
like
to
mention
two
by
name
.
First
,
Mr.
E.
V.
Small
,
who
for
a
great
many
years
has
been
concerned
with
our
export
business
,
and
who
has
been
notably
ingenious
and
successful
.
There
are
a
number
of
contracts
still
current
which
he
negotiated
,
and
we
have
retained
him
as
a
consultant
upon
these
and
more
general
matters
.
Secondly
,
Mr.
F.
Tankard
,
the
Comptroller
at
Manchester
,
who
has
left
us
on
reaching
retiring
age
.
We
thank
him
for
his
past
services
,
and
wish
him
well
for
the
future
.
To
all
who
have
retired
,
we
wish
happiness
and
long
life
.
Research
Leaders
Honoured
Finally
,
we
congratulate
all
those
who
have
featured
in
the
year
's
Honours
lists
,
and
particularly
Dr.
T.
E.
Allibone
and
Mr.
L.
J.
Davies
.
The
former
is
the
head
of
our
fundamental
Research
Laboratory
at
Aldermaston
,
and
the
latter
the
Head
of
Research
at
Rugby
.
196
TRADING
PROFIT
AFTER
TAX
VIRTUALLY
UNCHANGED
I
will
deal
with
the
figures
very
briefly
.
The
trading
profit
,
after
tax
,
was
virtually
unchanged
at
+4,722
,
compared
with
+4,747
,
last
year
.
Although
the
depreciation
charged
has
risen
by
+378
,
,
this
was
more
than
offset
by
a
reduction
in
our
tax
liabilities
.
The
adventitious
profits
,
which
will
form
part
of
our
revenue
as
we
change
our
investment
,
are
considerably
lower
than
last
year
.
Together
with
amounts
set
aside
for
taxation
now
no
longer
required
these
profits
are
at
just
above
+1m
.
compared
with
just
under
+2
1/2m
.
The
total
retention
in
the
business
,
or
,
to
use
the
American
term
,
the
cash
flow
,
is
for
this
reason
slightly
less
than
last
year
,
at
+7,843
,
compared
with
+8,127
,
.
The
increase
of
+1m
.
in
working
capital
consisted
partly
of
bigger
stocks
of
finished
goods
but
mainly
of
work
in
progress
on
large
contracts
.
The
financing
of
exports
is
a
heavy
burden
and
we
welcome
any
help
that
H.M.
Government
can
give
us
.
At
the
end
of
the
year
the
Group
's
bank
overdrafts
totalled
over
+9m
.
:
however
,
+5
1/2m
.
related
to
the
financing
of
the
Berkeley
contract
and
is
largely
self-liquidating
.
The
Board
have
no
proposals
for
the
issue
of
additional
capital
.
The
payment
of
total
Ordinary
dividends
of
3/-
per
share
,
will
require
about
+14
,
more
than
last
year
because
of
the
issue
of
additional
Ordinary
shares
to
A.
Reyrolle
and
Co.
Ltd.
in
exchange
for
our
participation
in
C.
A.
Parsons
and
Co.
Ltd
.
There
was
some
loss
of
revenue
involved
in
the
exchange
of
these
shares
for
shares
in
C.
A.
Parsons
and
Co.
Ltd.
in
196
,
which
of
course
will
be
largely
recouped
in
1961
.
The
total
Stockholders
'
capital
employed
in
the
business
is
+138,96
,
,
the
equity
capital
is
+133,12
,
,
against
the
nominal
figure
of
+42,828
,
.
The
3/-
Ordinary
dividend
represents
a
return
on
the
equity
capital
of
slightly
under
5
%
.
TURNOVER
UP-
RECORD
ORDER
BOOK
The
order
book
is
a
record
.
Compared
with
last
year
the
orders
received
increased
from
+182m
.
to
+233m
.
Our
turnover
increased
from
+28m
.
to
+215m.
,
and
orders
in
hand
have
increased
from
+173m
.
to
+181m
.
Sometimes
an
increase
in
the
orders
in
hand
is
regarded
as
a
wholly
favourable
feature
,
but
this
is
only
true
to
a
limited
extent
.
If
the
growth
in
the
order
book
is
not
matched
by
parallel
growth
in
engineering
and
manufacturing
capacity
it
would
adversely
affect
our
delivery
dates
.
At
the
figure
of
+181m
.
orders
would
appear
appropriate
and
satisfactory
in
relation
to
your
business
and
its
annual
turnover
.
I
would
also
remind
you
that
the
order
book
in
lamps
and
lighting
,
domestic
appliances
and
television
and
radio
is
,
from
the
nature
of
the
business
,
only
an
insignificant
percentage
of
the
turnover
.
New
Telephone
Cable
Subsidiary
Although
the
deal
was
not
completed
until
January
1st
,
as
part
of
the
rationalisation
in
the
cable
industry
,
we
increased
our
shareholding
in
Southern
United
Telephone
Cable
Co.
Ltd.
by
purchasing
from
British
Insulated
Callender
's
Cables
Ltd.
the
major
proportion
of
their
holding
.
We
now
own
74
1/2
%
of
the
Company
.
Its
name
has
been
changed
to
Telephone
Cables
Ltd.
and
it
is
now
a
subsidiary
.
The
balance
of
the
shares
are
held
by
our
old
associates
in
this
venture
,
Enfield
Cables
Ltd.
,
and
it
is
a
matter
of
satisfaction
to
all
of
us
to
have
them
as
partners
.
The
general
condition
of
the
electrical
industry
has
made
it
desirable
,
and
will
continue
to
make
it
desirable
in
certain
fields
,
particularly
that
of
research
,
to
engage
in
co-operative
enterprises
in
order
to
conserve
technical
man
power
and
reduce
the
heavy
expense
entailed
.
196
is
regarded
by
your
Directors
as
a
disappointing
year
because
the
increased
profits
for
which
we
had
budgeted
were
not
realised
.
Cables
,
Telephones
,
Lamps
and
Nuclear
Power
I
told
you
last
year
that
during
1959
we
had
four
parts
of
our
business
which
were
causing
us
anxiety
.
I
recapitulate
them
:
they
were
cables
,
telephones
,
lamps
and
lighting
and
nuclear
power
stations
.
You
would
wish
me
to
report
on
them
.
First
,
we
were
engaged
in
rationalising
the
cable
part
of
our
business
at
a
time
when
demand
for
cables
was
particularly
buoyant
,
and
when
prices
were
particularly
low
.
During
196
,
the
average
prices
of
cables
in
the
two
main
categories
,
mains
cables
,
and
thermo-plastic
and
rubber-covered
cables
,
were
still
about
17
%
below
what
they
were
in
April
1959
,
and
since
1959
we
have
had
to
absorb
both
an
increase
in
wages
,
and
the
extra
cost
involved
by
a
shorter
working
week
.
It
proved
to
be
a
difficult
and
complicated
task
to
bring
about
this
rationalisation
and
the
savings
consequent
upon
it
,
and
we
were
unable
to
do
so
quite
as
quickly
as
we
had
expected
.
It
is
now
practically
complete
and
profits
should
be
made
in
1961
.
These
facts
should
make
a
considerable
difference
to
the
revenue
of
the
Company
in
the
present
year
.
Secondly
,
telecommunications
.
Although
Governments
are
unused
to
thanks
,
the
reorganisation
of
the
Post
Office
as
a
trading
department
,
which
now
does
not
have
to
return
its
surplus
at
the
end
of
each
year
to
the
Treasury
,
will
be
widely
applauded
.
Its
new
status
enables
the
Post
Office
to
plan
ahead
,
and
we
in
our
turn
,
as
manufacturers
,
can
similarly
plan
on
a
more
stable
foundation
,
and
so
bring
employment
and
production
into
line
with
the
needs
of
the
Post
Office
.
The
Telecommunications
Division
,
in
196
,
traded
at
a
marginal
loss
,
but
the
outlook
for
1961
is
more
favourable
,
and
although
the
equipment
which
we
supply
is
rigorously
costed
by
the
Post
Office
,
we
expect
a
moderate
return
on
the
capital
employed
.
Thirdly
,
lamps
and
lighting
.
For
three
or
four
years
,
and
in
face
of
falling
prices
,
we
have
made
strenuous
efforts
to
rationalise
our
production
and
to
reduce
our
costs
.
I
am
glad
to
say
that
this
long
and
intricate
task
is
now
practically
completed
.
In
196
we
increased
our
share
of
the
market
,
and
traded
at
a
better
though
still
inadequate
profit
.
Some
further
improvement
should
be
made
in
1961
.
Fourthly
,
nuclear
power
.
The
Berkeley
Station
is
due
to
come
into
commission
this
year
.
I
can
tell
you
no
more
on
the
outcome
of
the
contract
than
to
repeat
what
I
said
last
year
,
which
is
that
the
sum
set
aside
is
what
prudent
people
would
allow
against
contingencies
.
I
am
not
in
a
position
to
release
any
of
the
ear-marked
reserve
to
revenue
or
to
our
General
Reserves
,
nor
on
the
other
hand
do
I
think
it
necessary
to
increase
the
reserve
at
this
moment
.
You
will
remember
that
last
year
the
interests
of
A.E.I
.
John
Thompson
Nuclear
Energy
Company
Ltd.
were
amalgamated
with
those
of
the
Nuclear
Power
Plant
Company
into
a
new
partnership
called
The
Nuclear
Power
Group
.
This
merger
has
enabled
large
savings
to
be
made
in
technical
staff
and
in
costs
,
and
the
operations
now
appear
to
be
adjusted
to
the
likely
volume
of
orders
.
In
July
196
the
new
Group
received
the
order
for
the
Dungeness
Station
,
the
largest
projected
station
at
that
time
.
The
risks
involved
in
tendering
for
the
second
station
are
far
less
than
those
involved
in
the
first
,
when
we
were
breaking
new
ground
,
as
the
earlier
problems
can
now
be
accurately
assessed
.
It
should
be
remembered
that
competition
is
still
extremely
keen
,
but
we
expect
to
make
a
modest
profit
upon
the
station
.
The
nuclear
generation
of
power
is
going
to
be
a
permanent
feature
of
the
national
economy
,
and
both
as
a
source
of
revenue
,
and
as
a
protection
of
our
conventional
business
,
the
reasons
which
impelled
us
to
enter
this
field
still
seem
unassailable
.
I
can
not
but
express
my
disappointment
that
the
engineering
and
scientific
effort
at
Berkeley
may
be
rewarded
with
a
loss
.
On
the
other
hand
,
if
you
regard
the
money
which
we
may
lose
as
a
development
expense
and
not
as
a
contractual
loss
,
large
though
it
may
be
,
it
brings
the
whole
subject
into
closer
perspective
.
Such
were
the
four
parts
of
your
business
which
gave
us
anxiety
at
the
close
of
1959
.
I
believe
that
they
are
all
now
in
a
much
better
posture
.
DOMESTIC
APPLIANCES
,
RADIO
AND
TELEVISION
COMPONENTS
HIT
BY
HIRE
PURCHASE
RESTRICTIONS
Before
I
deal
with
the
future
,
there
are
two
other
matters
concerning
196
to
which
I
must
refer
.
#
212
<
292
TEXT
H28
>
Dorothy
Perkins
LIMITED
A
DIFFICULT
YEAR
MR.
ALAN
FARMER
ON
THE
EFFECTS
OF
A
PAYROLL
TAX
The
Annual
General
Meeting
of
Dorothy
Perkins
Limited
will
be
held
on
August
2nd
in
London
.
The
following
are
extracts
from
the
Statement
by
the
Chairman
,
MR.
ALAN
FARMER
,
as
circulated
to
Shareholders
:
-
The
year
ended
3th
April
,
1961
,
has
proved
difficult
.
We
occupied
the
Warehouse
portion
of
the
new
premises
at
Bracknell
early
in
the
year
but
the
completion
of
the
offices
has
been
delayed
by
some
three
months
so
that
we
have
been
forced
to
function
with
the
administration
in
the
West
End
and
with
the
distribution
centre
thirty
miles
away
.
Apart
from
the
administrative
difficulties
,
the
delay
in
the
completion
has
added
to
our
costs
.
We
have
had
to
continue
to
bring
our
new
staff
into
London
from
Bracknell
to
train
at
Newman
Street
whilst
maintaining
a
normal
complement
in
the
London
Offices
.
Both
the
London
staff
,
who
have
stayed
with
us
until
such
time
as
the
move
is
completed
,
and
the
new
staff
who
have
joined
us
have
been
most
patient
and
co-operative
in
extremely
trying
circumstances
,
and
our
thanks
are
due
to
them
and
to
all
our
staff
,
whether
they
be
in
the
offices
,
the
warehouse
or
the
branches
,
for
the
helpful
and
understanding
way
in
which
they
have
worked
with
us
during
this
difficult
time
.
THE
YEAR
'S
OPERATIONS
The
group
profits
for
the
year
ended
3th
April
,
1961
,
amounted
,
before
taxation
,
to
+463,512
compared
with
+482,23
for
196
.
The
196
accounts
covered
53
weeks
'
trading
so
that
the
group
profit
for
1961
before
taxation
of
+463,512
is
comparable
with
the
+461,848
estimated
as
earned
in
the
52
trading
weeks
in
196
.
Although
our
turnover
during
the
year
has
shown
an
increase
,
a
large
part
of
which
was
due
to
the
opening
of
new
branches
,
it
has
not
enabled
us
to
take
the
increased
expenses
in
our
stride
as
hitherto
.
Our
subsidiary
companies
have
had
a
rather
disappointing
year
necessitating
,
in
the
case
of
the
retail
company
,
a
number
of
changes
which
we
hope
will
provide
a
more
satisfactory
result
in
the
future
.
It
will
be
recalled
that
+45
,
was
set
aside
in
previous
years
towards
the
costs
arising
in
connection
with
Bracknell
.
Completion
having
been
delayed
,
we
are
carrying
forward
the
sum
of
+18,54
.
The
increase
in
the
rate
of
profits
tax
in
the
196
Budget
has
had
full
effect
in
the
accounts
to
3th
April
,
1961
,
and
we
are
faced
with
a
further
increase
from
April
,
1961
.
The
latest
increase
does
not
seriously
affect
the
charge
in
this
year
's
accounts
but
will
do
so
in
the
April
,
1962
,
accounts
.
The
Directors
have
decided
to
recommend
a
Final
Dividend
upon
the
Ordinary
and
``
B
''
Ordinary
shares
of
15
%
(
9d
per
share
)
less
Tax
making
a
total
of
2
%
(
1/-
per
share
)
less
Tax
paid
for
196
on
the
capital
prior
to
the
one
for
two
scrip
issue
made
in
July
,
196
.
The
heavy
outlay
in
the
temporary
financing
by
the
Company
of
the
new
building
at
Bracknell
is
reflected
in
the
liquid
situation
in
the
balance
sheet
,
the
total
expenditure
to
date
being
+343,43
.
SUPPLIERS
We
again
extend
our
thanks
to
our
Suppliers
for
their
friendly
co-operation
during
the
year
.
We
would
like
them
to
know
that
they
are
always
welcome
to
show
their
ranges
as
indeed
are
those
manufacturers
with
whom
we
have
not
yet
had
the
pleasure
of
doing
business
.
DEVELOPMENT
AND
FUTURE
PROSPECTS
At
3th
April
,
1961
,
we
were
trading
in
166
shops
having
opened
19
during
the
year
.
With
the
heavy
initial
expenses
involved
in
the
opening
of
each
new
unit
some
time
elapses
before
the
full
earning
potential
is
realised
.
Immediate
benefit
has
not
been
realised
this
year
from
the
opening
of
these
shops
but
we
are
confident
that
in
due
course
they
will
be
making
their
fair
contribution
to
profits
.
I
have
always
stressed
the
inadvisability
of
endeavouring
to
forecast
the
trends
of
turnover
or
of
profits
bearing
in
mind
the
uncertainties
of
the
fashion
trade
.
At
the
time
of
going
to
press
,
in
view
of
the
few
weeks
trading
and
the
variation
in
the
date
of
the
Whitsuntide
Holidays
,
it
is
not
possible
to
determine
any
very
definite
trend
of
trading
at
the
present
time
.
We
are
taking
every
step
to
ensure
that
we
command
our
full
share
of
the
available
market
and
we
expect
considerable
benefit
to
accrue
from
the
re-organisation
of
our
distribution
system
following
the
move
to
Bracknell
.
A
new
payroll
tax
,
such
as
the
Chancellor
of
the
Exchequer
proposes
,
could
involve
this
Company
in
a
substantial
expense
over
which
it
had
no
control
.
If
the
maximum
amount
of
4/-
per
week
per
employee
was
imposed
the
cost
in
a
full
year
could
amount
to
+2
,
.
We
exercise
the
greatest
possible
economy
in
our
staffing
by
the
use
of
a
part-time
staff
,
and
at
present
this
tax
appears
to
take
no
account
of
the
difference
between
full
time
and
part-time
.
This
proposed
tax
seems
to
me
to
be
very
inequitable
inasmuch
as
it
imposes
completely
unfair
burdens
on
those
businesses
who
by
their
very
nature
must
employ
a
relatively
high
number
of
staff
to
provide
identical
profits
compared
with
other
forms
of
business
enterprise
.
In
my
last
review
I
said
that
with
the
additional
expenses
arising
from
the
move
to
Bracknell
and
the
ever
increasing
operating
costs
,
our
progress
,
so
far
as
the
earnings
of
the
business
are
concerned
,
might
well
slow
down
for
a
period
of
time
.
It
is
important
that
I
should
repeat
these
remarks
.
We
do
not
minimise
the
problems
which
have
to
be
faced
but
we
have
a
young
and
energetic
staff
and
now
that
the
move
is
almost
completed
and
we
have
the
facilities
available
,
we
are
determined
to
go
ahead
with
the
expansion
necessary
to
absorb
these
extra
expenses
and
to
provide
additional
profits
for
the
continued
growth
of
the
Company
.
W.
E.
NORTON
(
HOLDINGS
)
LTD
.
CONTINUED
EXPANSION
The
annual
general
meeting
of
W.
E.
Norton
(
Machine
Tools
)
Ltd.
,
was
held
on
July
1
in
London
,
MR.
W.
E.
NORTON
(
the
chairman
)
presiding
.
The
following
is
his
circulated
statement
:
The
results
achieved
by
the
Company
for
the
period
ended
31st
March
,
1961
reflect
the
continued
progressive
growth
of
the
profits
of
the
companies
which
are
now
its
subsidiaries
.
The
Group
net
profits
(
before
taxation
and
Directors'
remuneration
)
for
the
full
year
to
31st
March
1961
show
an
increase
of
67
%
over
the
adjusted
comparable
profits
for
the
preceding
year
.
The
final
dividend
of
7
1/2
%
for
the
period
ended
31st
March
1961
compares
with
the
forecast
of
6
1/4
%
made
when
the
Stock
Exchange
quotation
was
obtained
on
23rd
September
,
196
.
As
already
announced
,
the
Directors
forecast
an
interim
dividend
of
7
1/2
%
payable
before
31st
December
1961
,
in
respect
of
the
current
year
ending
31st
March
,
1962
.
The
increased
profits
have
come
from
a
corresponding
growth
in
purchases
and
sales
.
Continuous
efforts
are
made
to
enlarge
our
share
of
the
available
business
in
new
and
secondhand
Machine
Tools
,
at
home
and
abroad
.
The
sales
value
of
stock
held
on
31st
March
,
1961
in
this
country
and
overseas
was
more
than
three
times
the
value
of
stock
held
on
the
corresponding
date
in
196
.
Our
current
sales
and
earnings
are
well
in
advance
of
the
results
achieved
during
the
same
period
last
year
.
Provided
no
unforeseen
changes
occur
in
the
trading
pattern
,
either
at
home
or
abroad
,
I
am
confident
that
the
Company
will
continue
to
make
good
progress
.
Machine
Tools
are
a
pre-requisite
for
the
majority
of
the
goods
and
services
in
demand
by
countries
developing
basic
,
primary
and
secondary
industries
,
just
as
much
as
they
are
an
essential
to
ensure
a
continuation
of
the
rising
standard
of
living
proclaimed
by
Western
Governments
to
be
one
of
their
main
concerns
.
The
industries
which
we
supply
are
widely
diversified
and
their
needs
require
many
years
of
specialised
study
and
experience
.
To
continue
our
expansion
,
we
are
conscious
of
the
need
to
train
suitable
personnel
to
absorb
the
particular
knowledge
required
for
the
efficient
conduct
of
our
business
.
We
are
fortunate
,
therefore
,
in
having
already
a
nucleus
of
most
able
young
executives
.
Their
loyalty
and
hard
work
have
greatly
contributed
to
the
success
of
the
Company
.
The
report
was
adopted
.
ASSAM
FRONTIER
TEA
The
73rd
annual
general
meeting
of
The
Assam
Frontier
Tea
Company
Limited
will
be
held
on
August
2
in
London
.
The
following
is
an
extract
from
the
circulated
statement
of
the
chairman
,
SIR
CHARLES
MILES
,
O.B.E
.
:
The
profit
for
the
year
ended
31st
December
,
196
,
amounts
to
+498,726
,
and
after
charging
Depreciation
of
+74
,
,
there
is
a
balance
of
+424,726
,
which
compares
with
+32,624
for
the
year
1959
.
Contrary
to
the
experience
of
some
Assam
producers
,
your
Company
was
not
affected
by
the
drought
,
and
,
with
an
increasing
yield
from
the
young
tea
areas
,
the
crop
was
the
highest
so
far
secured
in
the
Company
's
history
,
the
yield
from
our
Assam
estates
rising
from
1,1
lbs
.
to
1,24
lbs
.
per
acre
.
Sales
proceeds
increased
by
over
+23
,
but
against
this
there
was
a
rise
of
approximately
+1
,
in
upkeep
expenditure
,
largely
due
to
the
extra
crop
harvested
.
We
recommend
the
payment
of
a
final
dividend
of
7
per
cent
.
on
the
Preferred
Stock
,
making
1
per
cent
.
for
the
year
,
and
a
dividend
of
25
per
cent
.
on
the
Ordinary
Stock
.
With
regard
to
the
current
year
,
our
crop
to
the
middle
of
June
is
1,279,92
lbs.
,
a
decrease
of
224,4
lbs
.
when
compared
with
the
same
period
last
year
.
During
the
latter
part
of
May
and
early
in
June
the
weather
was
unusually
cold
and
wet
,
and
growth
was
checked
at
a
time
when
the
quality
teas
of
the
year
are
made
.
Reports
on
our
early
manufacture
,
however
,
are
satisfactory
.
LEWIS
&
PEAT
,
LIMITED
YEAR
OF
CONSOLIDATION
The
41st
annual
general
meeting
of
Lewis
&
Peat
,
Limited
will
be
held
on
August
2
in
London
.
The
following
is
an
extract
from
the
circulated
statement
of
the
chairman
,
MR.
HERBERT
BOYDEN
:
I
would
like
to
mention
that
,
after
the
period
of
expansion
of
the
group
,
your
Board
has
in
the
last
year
concentrated
mainly
on
the
consolidation
of
the
group
's
activities
.
As
forecast
,
the
trading
profit
of
the
group
before
charging
taxation
,
amounting
to
+231,279
,
shows
a
slight
increase
over
the
figure
of
+214,396
for
the
previous
year
.
After
deducting
taxation
of
+114,22
,
and
adjusting
for
the
interests
of
outside
shareholders
in
subsidiary
companies
and
pre-acquisition
profits
of
subsidiaries
,
there
remains
a
balance
of
+13,654
.
The
total
distribution
to
equity
shareholders
for
the
year
is
+36,444
,
and
is
covered
more
than
two
and
a
half
times
by
earnings
.
Commodity
Interests
:
In
addition
to
the
diversification
of
the
group
's
activities
which
has
taken
place
in
recent
years
,
we
have
retained
an
interest
in
our
traditional
commodity
business
.
Rubber
,
edible
oils
,
oilseeds
,
oilcake
,
and
spices
as
well
as
cocoa
are
still
being
dealt
with
through
our
subsidiary
or
associated
companies
.
We
have
also
retained
our
interest
,
through
a
subsidiary
,
in
the
natural
fibre
business
where
we
have
had
a
most
successful
year
under
comparatively
difficult
conditions
.
Far
East
:
Lewis
&
Peat
(
Singapore
)
Ltd.
have
maintained
their
position
in
the
Far
Eastern
market
and
have
further
strengthened
their
business
by
acquiring
W.
H.
Day
&
Co.
Ltd.
in
May
,
196
.
We
have
further
widened
our
sphere
of
activities
in
the
Far
East
by
acquiring
an
investment
in
the
leading
sharebroking
firm
in
Malaya
and
present
indications
are
that
this
will
prove
a
useful
source
of
income
to
the
group
.
West
Africa
:
Our
activities
in
this
area
have
continued
to
grow
.
Our
export
business
particularly
continues
to
expand
satisfactorily
and
I
am
of
the
opinion
that
there
is
a
good
market
in
these
territories
as
their
economies
continue
to
develop
.
We
have
recently
taken
steps
to
participate
in
two
industrial
enterprises
in
Nigeria
,
which
we
believe
will
make
a
satisfactory
contribution
to
the
group
results
in
course
of
time
.
#
25
<
293
TEXT
H29
>
There
are
spacious
grounds
at
the
University
and
at
the
Halls
.
Provision
is
made
in
the
University
grounds
for
the
playing
of
football
,
hockey
,
cricket
,
tennis
and
squash
rackets
,
and
elsewhere
for
badminton
,
rowing
and
swimming
.
There
is
a
first-class
running
track
.
Facilities
for
recreational
physical
activities
are
provided
in
the
gymnasium
.
GENERAL
INFORMATION
ADMISSION
OF
STUDENTS
Applicants
for
admission
to
a
degree
course
in
the
University
must
be
at
least
17
years
of
age
on
1
October
in
the
year
of
their
admission
,
and
must
,
before
the
beginning
of
the
session
in
which
they
wish
to
enter
the
University
,
be
eligible
to
matriculate
.
The
Ordinance
and
Regulations
governing
Matriculation
and
entrance
to
a
particular
Faculty
are
published
on
pages
14
and
145
.
Forms
of
Application
for
admission
may
be
obtained
from
the
Registrar
.
Candidates
may
be
required
to
attend
at
the
University
for
interview
.
Occasional
and
part-time
students
may
be
admitted
to
attend
lectures
with
the
permission
of
the
Head
of
the
Department
concerned
without
satisfying
the
normal
conditions
for
entry
.
ADMISSION
OF
OVERSEAS
STUDENTS
Applications
from
overseas
students
must
be
accompanied
by
a
statement
from
the
appropriate
Government
Office
or
from
the
person
or
body
which
will
be
responsible
for
the
applicant
's
maintenance
,
certifying
that
he
will
receive
adequate
financial
support
for
the
duration
of
his
course
.
Applications
will
not
be
considered
without
such
an
assurance
.
SUBMISSION
OF
APPLICATIONS
Applications
of
candidates
from
overseas
will
be
considered
only
if
they
are
submitted
to
the
University
either
by
the
Students'
Branch
of
the
Colonial
Office
(
2
Sanctuary
Buildings
,
Great
Smith
Street
,
London
,
S.W.1
)
or
by
the
appropriate
official
representative
of
their
countries
in
London
.
Applications
from
candidates
wishing
to
attend
occasional
lectures
for
a
period
not
exceeding
one
session
may
be
submitted
direct
to
the
University
.
REGISTRATION
The
University
session
opens
in
the
first
or
second
week
of
October
each
year
.
Students
are
required
to
register
on
the
first
three
days
of
each
session
.
All
freshmen
entering
upon
a
degree
course
must
at
the
time
of
registration
or
within
seven
days
present
evidence
of
their
eligibility
to
matriculate
to
the
Assistant
Registrar
(
Academic
)
.
DISCIPLINE
The
University
Regulations
are
published
on
page
132
.
ENTRY
FOR
EXAMINATIONS
All
students
must
obtain
the
consent
of
the
Dean
of
the
Faculty
concerned
before
entering
for
examinations
,
and
must
take
the
examinations
at
the
time
approved
by
the
Dean
.
No
student
may
postpone
or
withdraw
registration
or
entry
for
any
examination
without
the
consent
of
the
Dean
.
Students
whose
progress
is
considered
by
the
Senate
to
be
unsatisfactory
may
be
required
to
withdraw
from
the
University
.
Failure
in
an
examination
may
be
regarded
as
evidence
of
unsatisfactory
progress
.
See
also
University
Regulations
,
Section
3
,
page
133
.
RESIDENCE
The
University
is
in
principle
residential
,
in
the
sense
that
all
full-time
students
for
whom
there
is
room
are
required
to
live
in
Halls
of
Residence
.
In
view
of
the
growth
in
numbers
the
accommodation
in
the
Halls
is
,
however
,
now
insufficient
to
house
all
the
students
not
living
at
home
.
Approximately
half
of
the
places
in
Hall
are
reserved
for
first-year
students
and
a
majority
of
the
remaining
places
are
allocated
to
second-year
students
.
Forms
of
Application
for
Residence
will
be
sent
to
all
candidates
to
whom
an
offer
of
a
place
in
the
University
is
made
.
Students
(
other
than
those
living
at
home
)
who
are
not
offered
accommodation
in
Hall
must
live
in
lodgings
approved
by
the
University
.
The
allocation
of
first-year
students
to
Halls
is
made
by
the
Wardens
and
students
who
are
required
to
reside
in
approved
lodgings
will
be
put
in
touch
with
the
Warden
of
Lodgings
.
Students
must
take
up
residence
in
Hall
or
lodgings
on
the
first
day
of
each
Term
.
A
limited
number
of
students
in
their
second
or
third
years
who
have
previously
been
in
lodgings
are
admitted
to
Hall
.
Applications
should
be
made
to
the
Warden
.
UNIVERSITY
HEALTH
SERVICE
A
comprehensive
health
service
for
students
is
provided
under
the
direction
of
the
University
Medical
Officer
.
All
students
are
required
to
undergo
a
medical
examination
during
the
first
session
and
at
such
times
afterwards
as
the
Medical
Officer
may
advise
.
Students
are
also
strongly
advised
to
make
use
of
the
facilities
available
annually
at
the
University
for
chest
X-ray
examination
.
All
students
,
except
those
living
locally
and
therefore
registered
with
a
local
doctor
,
should
re-register
under
the
National
Health
Service
arrangements
with
the
University
Medical
Officer
or
with
a
local
medical
practitioner
.
Students
in
Hall
should
consult
their
Warden
before
re-registration
.
For
purposes
of
re-registration
students
must
bring
with
them
to
Hull
their
National
Health
Medical
Card
.
(
See
also
University
Regulations
,
Section
5
,
page
134
.
)
Sick
students
,
where
illness
is
likely
to
last
more
than
24
hours
,
are
admitted
from
Hall
,
and
,
when
desirable
,
from
lodgings
to
the
Sick
Bay
,
where
they
will
be
in
the
care
of
the
Medical
Officer
and
the
Sister
of
the
Sick
Bay
.
<
LIST
>
Students
living
in
Hall
or
lodgings
will
pay
a
fee
towards
the
cost
of
the
service
of
+1
1s
.
per
session
;
students
living
at
home
will
pay
1s
.
6d
.
per
session
.
REFECTORIES
Facilities
are
provided
in
the
Students
'
Union
Building
,
for
morning
coffee
,
luncheon
,
tea
and
evening
meals
.
There
is
a
separate
Staff
Refectory
for
the
use
of
the
academic
staff
.
UNIVERSITY
REGULATIONS
GENERAL
The
University
expects
its
students
to
conduct
themselves
at
all
times
in
an
orderly
manner
creditable
to
the
good
name
of
the
University
.
Regulations
for
the
maintenance
of
good
order
and
discipline
are
promulgated
from
time
to
time
.
It
is
the
duty
of
all
students
to
take
notice
of
the
Regulations
and
to
know
and
observe
them
.
Students
on
admission
must
sign
a
declaration
that
they
will
observe
the
Ordinances
of
the
University
and
will
conform
to
all
such
regulations
as
may
from
time
to
time
be
made
for
the
maintenance
of
order
in
the
University
.
Students
must
also
make
themselves
conversant
with
the
academic
regulations
in
the
University
Calendar
.
Regulations
relating
to
Halls
of
Residence
,
Lodgings
and
the
University
Library
,
have
the
same
force
as
University
Regulations
and
any
breach
of
them
may
be
dealt
with
as
a
breach
of
University
discipline
.
UNIVERSITY
TERMS
1
.
The
official
dates
of
University
terms
as
published
in
the
Calendar
apply
to
all
students
.
Students
(
other
than
new
students
at
the
opening
of
a
session
and
research
students
)
are
required
to
arrive
in
Hull
on
the
first
day
of
term
and
,
except
with
the
special
permission
of
the
Dean
of
their
Faculty
,
may
not
go
down
until
the
last
day
.
The
first
and
last
days
of
term
as
published
are
regarded
as
travelling
days
on
which
no
lectures
or
classes
will
be
held
.
The
residence
of
research
students
will
be
governed
by
the
requirements
of
their
Head
of
Department
or
Supervisor
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
a
)
Permission
to
go
down
before
the
end
of
Term
(
6Exeat
)
:
An
6exeat
will
be
granted
only
in
special
circumstances
.
Students
must
apply
to
the
Dean
personally
,
having
first
obtained
an
6exeat
form
from
the
Dean
's
office
.
(
b
)
Temporary
Absence
during
Term
(
6Absit
)
:
Leave
of
absence
may
be
granted
during
University
terms
subject
to
departmental
and
other
academic
requirements
and
to
the
Halls
of
Residence
and
lodgings
regulations
.
Leave
for
three
successive
nights
will
ordinarily
be
granted
only
if
it
includes
a
Saturday
and
Sunday
.
The
power
of
granting
temporary
leave
of
absence
during
terms
has
been
delegated
by
the
Deans
to
Heads
of
Departments
;
students
seeking
such
leave
should
first
obtain
an
6absit
form
from
the
Dean's
office
.
(
A
copy
of
the
full
supplementary
regulations
relating
to
6exeats
and
6absits
may
be
obtained
from
the
Registrar's
Office
.
)
<
END
INDENTATION
>
REGISTRATION
AND
PAYMENT
OF
FEES
2
.
Students
must
register
for
classes
and
examinations
and
pay
any
fee
prescribed
and
any
other
University
dues
on
the
dates
and
at
the
times
laid
down
in
Official
Notices
.
CLASSES
AND
EXAMINATIONS
3
.
Students
must
follow
throughout
the
terms
the
courses
for
which
they
are
registered
and
attend
such
classes
and
such
examinations
as
are
required
by
the
University
or
by
the
Heads
of
the
Departments
concerned
.
No
student
may
change
his
course
without
the
permission
of
the
Heads
of
the
Departments
concerned
and
of
the
Dean
of
the
Faculty
.
No
student
may
enter
for
a
University
examination
or
an
examination
conducted
by
some
other
examining
body
without
the
consent
of
the
Dean
of
his
Faculty
.
In
the
case
of
external
examination
such
consent
is
normally
given
only
if
the
examination
is
for
a
professional
qualification
closely
related
to
the
student
's
course
.
Consent
for
entry
to
examinations
is
normally
given
when
the
Dean
or
his
deputy
signs
the
student
's
registration
form
at
the
beginning
of
session
.
Students
must
enter
on
their
registration
form
particulars
of
any
external
examinations
which
they
propose
to
take
during
the
session
.
University
examinations
of
any
kind
will
in
all
cases
take
priority
over
any
other
examinations
which
a
student
wishes
to
take
.
Students
absent
from
classes
must
report
such
absence
within
the
first
two
days
to
the
Warden
in
the
case
of
students
residing
in
Hall
and
to
the
University
Registry
in
the
case
of
all
other
students
.
In
the
case
of
illness
students
in
lodgings
must
also
report
such
absence
to
the
Warden
of
Lodgings
.
GOWNS
4
.
All
full-time
students
reading
for
a
degree
or
diploma
must
wear
approved
academic
dress
at
examinations
,
on
ceremonial
occasions
,
at
official
interviews
with
University
Officers
and
members
of
the
academic
staff
,
and
also
at
lectures
unless
Senate
on
the
recommendation
of
a
Board
of
Faculty
shall
for
special
reasons
determine
otherwise
.
Gowns
will
not
be
worn
in
laboratories
.
HEALTH
5
.
Students
,
other
than
those
living
at
home
,
are
required
to
bring
their
National
Health
Service
Medical
Cards
to
Hull
and
to
register
under
the
National
Health
Service
either
with
the
University
Medical
Officer
(
Dr.
R.
Raines
)
,
or
with
a
local
medical
practitioner
.
Students
must
inform
the
Registrar
,
in
the
manner
prescribed
from
time
to
time
,
of
the
name
of
the
doctor
in
Hull
or
district
with
whom
they
have
registered
.
All
students
are
required
to
present
themselves
for
a
medical
examination
during
their
first
year
,
and
at
such
times
afterwards
as
the
University
Medical
Officer
may
advise
.
They
are
strongly
advised
to
make
use
of
the
facilities
provided
annually
at
the
University
for
chest
X-ray
examination
.
Students
absent
from
classes
owing
to
illness
must
report
such
absence
within
the
first
two
days
to
the
Warden
in
the
case
of
students
residing
in
Hall
,
Warden
of
Lodgings
in
the
case
of
students
in
lodgings
,
and
to
the
University
Registry
in
the
case
of
all
other
students
.
VEHICLES
6
.
Students
are
permitted
to
bring
vehicles
into
the
University
grounds
and
park
them
there
on
the
following
conditions
.
This
permission
may
be
expressly
withdrawn
by
the
Registrar
at
any
time
.
(
a
)
Registration
.
Students
regularly
parking
cars
,
motor-cycles
or
any
other
mechanically
propelled
vehicles
within
the
University
grounds
must
register
such
vehicles
at
the
Registrar's
Office
before
the
expiration
of
one
week
from
the
beginning
of
each
session
.
Any
newly
acquired
vehicle
must
be
registered
immediately
.
(
b
)
Parking
.
Detailed
regulations
may
be
promulgated
from
time
to
time
specifying
6inter
alia
the
times
during
which
and
the
entrances
by
which
,
cars
,
motor-cycles
and
other
mechanically
propelled
vehicles
may
be
brought
into
and
taken
out
of
the
University
grounds
,
and
the
places
in
which
such
vehicles
may
be
parked
.
Similar
regulations
may
be
made
for
pedal
cycles
.
No
cycle
may
be
parked
,
even
temporarily
,
near
any
building
except
as
authorised
by
the
regulations
.
Cycles
parked
in
unauthorised
places
may
be
moved
and
may
be
impounded
until
any
fine
which
may
be
imposed
has
been
paid
.
(
c
)
Vehicles
other
than
cycles
not
equipped
with
means
of
mechanical
propulsion
,
must
not
be
left
over-night
in
the
University
grounds
without
the
permission
of
the
Registrar
.
(
d
)
No
vehicle
may
be
left
in
the
University
grounds
during
vacations
and
the
University
authorities
shall
have
power
to
deal
with
any
vehicle
so
left
by
causing
it
to
be
removed
in
the
name
and
at
the
cost
of
the
student
responsible
,
and
by
having
it
put
in
any
private
or
public
place
which
the
University
may
find
convenient
.
#
225
<
294
TEXT
H3
>
FAMILY
GUIDE
TO
AUTUMN
FOOTWEAR
Exciting
Colours
New
Toe
Styles
A
PARTIAL
retreat
from
the
sharply-pointed
Italian
toe
is
indicated
in
the
autumn
footwear
presentations
.
Taking
a
look
recently
at
the
collection
from
CWS
factories
I
noted
a
number
of
interesting
models
with
the
newer
square
toe
.
Another
new
style
feature
is
the
wine-glass
or
flared
heel
,
which
was
shown
teamed
up
with
pointed
,
squared
,
and
chisel
toes
.
Colour
is
highly
important
in
choosing
autumn
footwear
.
The
autumn
range
of
shades
is
almost
bewildering
,
and
there
are
some
exciting
new-comers
,
such
as
conker
calf
and
charcoal
,
rocco
and
Russian
violet
.
Quite
a
lot
of
attention
has
been
paid
by
the
designers
to
comfort
as
well
as
style
in
this
collection
exclusively
created
for
Britain
's
Co-operative
stores
.
I
noted
the
``
bagged
''
toplines
and
tailored
ankle
fittings
,
exemplified
in
a
black
calf
shoe
from
Norwich
which
is
also
available
in
tan
calf
and
mushroom
.
The
comfort
element
is
particularly
marked
in
the
Elizabeth
shoe
family
,
expressly
designed
for
those
of
us
whose
feet
are
no
longer
youthful
,
but
who
nevertheless
like
to
be
fashionably
shod
.
None
of
us
could
ask
for
a
smarter
number
,
for
instance
,
than
a
black
softie
calf
shoe
with
a
cushioned
heel
sock
,
arch
support
,
and
elasticised
forepart
.
It
is
offered
also
in
charcoal
.
For
younger
feet
the
famous
Countrysider
range
brings
in
the
casual
.
Gristle
soles
and
chisel
toes
are
features
here
,
as
in
an
attractive
model
in
dark
green
and
maize
.
These
new
Countrysiders
,
with
their
up-to-the-minute
fashion
features-
including
the
kidney-shaped
toepiece-
are
likely
to
retain
their
popularity
with
our
teenagers
.
Fashion
these
days
is
as
apparent
in
male
footwear
as
in
women
's
,
and
this
collection
offered
both
square
and
chisel
toe
in
its
stylings-
and
here
again
colour
is
an
essential
fashion
feature
.
Interesting
to
see
our
men
breaking
away
from
those
traditional
browns
and
blacks
into
more
interesting
shades-
as
in
one
of
the
new
Ardingtons
shown
in
the
rich
dark
brown
which
is
going
to
be
one
of
the
autumn
's
most
popular
footwear
shades
for
men
.
As
in
the
autumn
clothes
collections
I
have
seen
,
the
young
folk
's
styles
tend
to
be
junior
editions
of
their
elders
'
.
For
the
girls
,
toe
styles
run
to
both
the
medium
pointed
and
the
chisel
,
and
the
maids
'
casuals
incorporate
the
kitten
heel
,
bagged
tops
,
and
chisel
toes
.
Similarly
,
the
boys
'
shoes
reveal
the
new
toe
shape
in
varying
degrees
,
and
one
of
the
Leeds
numbers
shown
me
had
a
vamp
decorated
in
Terylene
braid
.
More
modish
still
was
a
pointed-toe
model
with
a
highly
masculine-looking
buckle
,
and
resin
soled
;
and
a
rubber-soled
casual
in
the
latest
styling
,
unlined
,
with
elastic
side
insertions
and
smooth
saddle
running
across
the
forepart
.
-
D.L.R
.
BED-TIME
LUXURY
EIDERDOWNS
are
slippery
objects
,
as
restless
nights
are
only
too
apt
to
prove
.
To
keep
you
from
being
left
in
the
cold
by
these
unaccommodating
articles
the
CWS
Pelaw
Quilt
Factory
have
introduced
a
new
item
into
their
range
.
In
the
past
they
have
featured
a
large
number
of
quilts
with
matching
bedspreads
.
Now
they
are
offering
you
the
two
in
one
,
in
the
form
of
a
quilt
with
matching
valance
attached
.
This
is
gusseted
to
ensure
a
snug
fit
over
the
pillows
and
the
whole
has
the
appearance
of
an
eiderdown
covering
a
bedspread
.
For
sheer
luxurious
warmth
in
the
middle
of
winter
nothing
could
compare
with
another
newcomer
to
the
range
,
a
continental
style
quilt
.
Filled
with
pure
down
,
it
is
made
in
down-proof
super
cambric
stitched
into
four
panels
.
There
is
no
danger
of
this
slipping
off
the
bed
for
it
folds
cosily
around
you
as
you
turn
.
The
price
of
about
14
guineas
may
appear
high
,
but
this
quilt
is
designed
to
last
a
lifetime
.
You
can
choose
from
a
colour
range
of
rose
,
gold
,
green
,
blue
,
and
beige
,
all
piped
with
white
.
During
the
past
two
years
washable
quilts
in
man-made
fibres
have
come
to
the
fore
.
The
Pelaw
range
includes
printed
nylons
,
Terylenes
and
Tricels
,
all
with
Tricel
or
Terylene
fillings
.
These
with
their
flower-scattered
designs
would
add
glamour
to
any
bedroom
.
A
dainty
rose
pattern
is
used
for
a
printed
Tricel
quilt
with
frilled
edge
and
plain
Tricel
back
.
This
delightful
model
can
be
bought
in
rose
,
gold
,
blue
,
and
lilac
,
and
costs
about
+5
7s
.
6d
.
ANOTHER
pretty
quilt
with
printed
Terylene
front
and
plain
nylon
frill
and
back
sells
for
about
+6
12s
.
The
colours
available
are
rose
,
blue
,
gold
,
and
cerise
.
The
traditionally
styled
quilts
are
still
highly
popular
,
and
are
harder
wearing
than
those
made
from
man-made
fibres
.
An
attractive
model
in
embroidered
crepe
with
ruched
centre
and
scalloped
edge
is
made
in
dark
rose
,
light
rose
,
gold
,
green
,
blue
,
oyster
,
wine
,
and
lavender
.
It
has
a
feather
filling
and
down-proof
back
and
the
price
is
about
+7
1s
.
6d
.
A
reversible
quilt
in
rose
,
beige
,
green
,
blue
,
wine
,
or
black
,
is
extremely
reasonably
priced
at
+3
16s
.
6d
.
This
feather-filled
model
is
in
down-proof
cambric
.
All
prices
given
are
for
double-bed
size
.
Grandmothers-to-be
should
make
a
note
to
look
at
the
pretty
range
of
pram
sets
in
nylon
with
Terylene
fillings
.
These
have
delicate
designs
on
the
covers
and
plain
matching
pillow-cases
.
The
prices
range
from
about
+1
14s
.
6d
.
to
+2
,
and
the
colours
are
pink
,
sky
,
ivory
,
and
lemon
.
SHIRTS
are
his
business
says
ROBERT
PEMBERTON
ARE
you
still
wearing
a
shirt
with
separate
collars
and
a
closed
front
,
Mr.
Grundy
?
If
you
are
you
can
count
yourself
as
rather
a
``
square
,
''
as
young
Ron
would
put
it
in
his
jargon
.
In
other
words
you
are
a
little
old-fashioned
,
because
9
out
of
every
1
males
are
wearing
the
collar-attached
tunic
shirt
.
The
non-iron
and
drip-dry
are
also
highly
favoured
nowadays
.
Where
ironing
is
necessary
the
busy
housewife
finds
it
much
easier
to
make
a
good
job
of
pressing
the
open-front
type
of
shirt
.
I
was
told
this
during
an
interesting
chat
I
had
with
Mr.
R.
Hunt
,
who
manages
the
CWS
Shirt
,
Pyjama
,
and
Overall
Group
of
five
factories
at
Broughton
,
Pelaw
,
Cardiff
,
Sheffield
,
and
Reading
.
``
Men
are
not
as
colour-conscious
as
women
,
''
Mr.
Hunt
told
me
,
``
and
they
are
inclined
to
be
more
conservative
as
they
grow
older
.
There
is
always
a
big
demand
for
white
,
checks
are
called
for
quite
a
lot
,
especially
by
the
younger
men
,
and
there
is
an
indication
of
a
return
to
stripes
.
Pastel
shades
have
lost
some
of
their
popularity
.
''
UNTIL
I
toured
the
Broughton
factory
I
never
realised
how
much
research
and
planning
goes
into
the
making
of
a
top-class
shirt
such
as
those
made
at
the
CWS
's
Broughton
,
Pelaw
,
and
Cardiff
factories
.
So
many
synthetic
materials
,
such
as
nylons
,
Terylene
,
Acrilan
,
and
rayon
,
are
used
in
the
manufacture
of
shirts
that
extra
care
has
to
be
taken
to
ensure
that
the
inter-linings
and
the
sewing
cotton
shrink
in
the
same
ratio
as
the
main
fabric
.
``
In
my
long
experience
in
the
trade
there
have
never
been
as
many
technical
and
scientific
problems
as
there
are
today
,
''
said
Mr.
Hunt
.
``
In
the
production
of
drip-dry
shirts
the
collar
inter-linings
are
treated
with
a
water
repellant
,
and
new
types
of
inter-linings
have
had
to
be
introduced
for
the
shirts
manufactured
from
man-made
fibres
.
''
Everything
is
done
methodically
and
thoroughly
to
get
the
best
results
.
For
instance
,
as
many
as
5
prototypes
of
the
collar
of
the
well-known
Lestar
shirt
were
produced
,
washed
,
and
tested
for
wear
until
the
near-perfect
collar
was
discovered
.
And
there
is
no
resting
on
their
laurels
.
While
the
Lestar
shirt
has
been
an
outstanding
success
for
some
time
,
modifications
are
made
when
necessary
to
improve
it
and
keep
it
right
on
top
.
No
other
manufacturer
makes
such
a
wide
variety
of
shirts
as
the
CWS
.
Society
shirts
are
made
to
please
all
types
of
wearer
,
from
the
artisan
to
the
executive
,
and
for
all
occasions
.
It
does
n't
matter
either
whether
you
are
a
giant
or
a
dwarf
,
your
Co-operative
society
can
fit
you
out
with
a
CWS
shirt
.
The
Broughton
was
recently
called
upon
for
a
shirt
with
a
22
1/2
in
.
collar
and
a
66
in
.
chest
measurement
.
ALL
the
latest
machines
and
gadgets
for
doing
the
job
speedily
and
efficiently
can
be
found
at
the
factories
,
and
it
is
obvious
,
after
seeing
them
at
work
in
the
bright
and
modern
Broughton
factory
,
that
there
are
no
more
skilful
operatives
than
the
girls
and
men
who
make
the
popular
Society
shirts
under
their
various
brand
names
.
In
making
two
million
garments
a
year
4
,
miles
of
cloth
are
used-
7
per
cent
of
it
from
CWS
mills
.
The
factories
require
146
,
miles
of
sewing
cotton
,
13
million
buttons
,
12
million
pins
,
1
1/2
million
transparent
bags
,
and
5
,
boxes
.
Not
too
old
at
4
OLD
people
are
younger
today
!
You
have
only
to
look
around
to
realise
that
they
have
moved
with
the
times
just
as
much
as
the
younger
generation
.
Most
middle-aged
folk
can
well
remember
the
days
when
their
mothers
and
grandmothers
dressed
in
sober
hues
,
usually
black
.
Life
stopped
at
5
and
old
age
began
.
Old
ladies
walked
with
sticks
and
often
wore
veils
.
If
they
wore
anything
colourful
it
was
confined
to
a
touch
of
white
round
the
collar
.
What
a
change
since
then
!
Grannies
dress
as
brightly
as
their
daughters
these
days
,
and
a
jolly
good
thing
,
too
.
Mothers
look
just
as
charming
as
their
offspring
and
often
nearly
as
young
.
Statistics
,
too
,
show
that
people
are
living
longer
.
A
brighter
outlook
on
life
plus
,
of
course
,
many
far-reaching
advances
in
medicine
,
is
partly
responsible
.
But
as
older
people
keep
younger
so
does
the
need
for
finding
suitable
occupations
for
them
increase
.
There
is
nothing
more
frustrating
than
to
feel
unwanted
.
In
this
modern
world
with
its
full
employment
and
,
indeed
,
its
clamour
for
more
and
more
people
to
fill
a
wide
variety
of
jobs
,
the
older
person
has
much
to
offer
the
community
.
Although
the
advertisement
columns
of
the
papers
sometimes
admit
this
with
their
invitation
``
age
immaterial
''
there
is
still
in
some
quarters
a
reluctance
to
recognise
that
``
too
old
at
forty
''
is
a
very
out-dated
tag
for
these
times
.
While
people
are
fit
and
well
the
world
has
much
use
for
them
.
That
is
why
this
month
's
HOME
MAGAZINE
includes
an
important
article
on
the
work
of
the
Over
Forty-Fives
Association
which
,
in
the
words
of
one
of
its
officials
,
regards
a
man
of
45
as
``
a
mere
chicken
''
and
has
found
work
for
people
as
old
as
8
.
It
is
an
unfortunate
aspect
of
the
otherwise
excellent
pension
arrangements
which
many
firms
offer
today
that
they
frequently
do
not
allow
for
employment
of
older
people
.
With
everyone
now
enjoying
a
State
pension
when
they
reach
the
necessary
age
,
it
should
not
be
impossible
to
find
a
solution
to
the
problem
of
individual
schemes
.
Not
only
have
older
people
much
to
offer
,
they
find
many
benefits
themselves
in
continuing
to
work
,
providing
their
health
is
good
enough
.
The
contact
with
younger
people
,
the
feeling
that
they
are
playing
a
part
in
the
world
around
them
,
the
interest
their
work
can
hold
for
them-
all
are
valuable
aids
to
a
complete
and
happy
life
.
Those
who
are
in
a
position
to
engage
staff
might
well
think
of
these
factors
when
they
next
fill
a
position
.
Meanwhile
HOME
MAGAZINE
offers
you
this
month
its
usual
rich
variety
,
including
Mary
Langham
's
recipes
to
keep
you
well
ahead
in
your
Christmas
preparations
.
The
Editor
HOUSEWIVES
'
CLUB
SHOP
SLEUTH
brings
you
bargains
for
your
Christmas
shopping
list
.
All
items
are
available
through
your
local
Co-operative
Society
.
For
further
details
write
to
Housewives
'
Club
,
HOME
MAGAZINE
,
1
Balloon
St.
,
Manchester
4
,
enclosing
a
stamped
addressed
envelope
.
READY-PACKED
in
a
Christmas
stocking
is
a
tool
kit
containing
a
6
oz
.
hammer
,
a
plastic
handled
screwdriver
,
trimming
knife
and
three
blades
,
bradawl
,
card
of
fuse
wire
,
and
one
packet
each
of
assorted
screws
and
panel
pins
.
#
21
<
END
>
<
295
TEXT
J1
>
Unfortunately
the
accuracy
with
which
an
impurity
dependent
physical
or
chemical
property
of
sodium
can
be
measured
decreases
with
decreasing
impurity
concentration
.
To
get
over
this
difficulty
Alcock
has
suggested
that
instead
of
measuring
directly
the
concentration
of
oxygen
in
the
flowing
sodium
its
thermodynamic
potential
should
be
measured
by
a
suitable
galvanic
cell
incorporated
in
the
circuit
.
The
principal
advantages
of
this
should
be
continuous
monitoring
of
the
sodium
and
an
accuracy
of
monitoring
which
,
if
the
sodium-oxygen
system
obeys
Henry
's
law
,
should
increase
with
decreasing
concentration
of
the
impurity
.
2
.
Theoretical
(
a
)
The
Cell
The
use
of
solid
electrolytes
in
galvanic
cells
has
been
described
in
detail
by
Kiukkola
and
Wagner
.
In
a
reversible
cell
consisting
of
two
metal-metal
oxide
electrodes
and
a
solid
oxide
electrolyte
through
which
current
is
transported
solely
by
:
=
:
ions
,
the
change
in
free
energy
15DG
accompanying
the
passage
of
one
mole
of
oxygen
is
given
by
:
-
2EF
where
E
is
the
voltage
developed
across
the
cell
and
F
is
the
Faraday
.
If
the
electrodes
are
sodium
saturated
with
its
own
oxide
and
unsaturated
sodium
the
change
of
free
energy
accompanying
the
transfer
of
one
mole
of
:
=
:
from
the
saturated
to
the
unsaturated
metal
will
be
given
by
:
-
<
FORMULA
>
where
<
FORMULA
>
,
<
FORMULA
>
are
the
activities
of
oxygen
in
saturated
sodium
(
concentration
c
;
;
)
and
in
the
unsaturated
sodium
(
concentration
c
c
;
;
)
,
T
the
absolute
temperature
and
R
the
gas-constant
.
If
the
activity
of
oxygen
dissolved
in
sodium
is
proportional
to
its
concentration
as
is
required
by
Henry
's
law
then
the
free
energy
change
per
mole
:
=
:
ion
may
be
written
<
FORMULA
>
Thus
<
FORMULA
>
The
solubility
of
oxygen
as
Na
;
2
;
in
sodium
has
been
determined
and
is
given
by
the
relationship
<
FORMULA
>
Substitution
of
equation
(
3
)
in
equation
(
2
)
with
appropriate
values
for
the
various
constants
gives
<
FORMULA
>
Values
of
this
function
between
4
@
and
8
@
C
at
1
@
intervals
and
for
oxygen
concentrations
between
.1
and
1
p.p.m
.
are
presented
in
Fig
.
1
.
At
the
present
time
maximum
sodium
coolant
temperatures
are
around
5
@
C
and
oxygen
concentrations
are
usually
intended
to
be
maintained
in
the
range
1-1
p.p.m
.
According
to
the
above
this
cell
under
these
conditions
should
give
voltages
ranging
from
224-147
mv
.
(
b
)
The
effect
of
small
changes
of
oxygen
concentration
and
temperature
on
the
cell
E.M.F
.
The
E.M.F
.
of
such
a
cell
placed
in
a
sodium
circuit
will
be
affected
by
fluctuations
in
oxygen
content
and
temperature
.
These
may
be
estimated
from
equation
(
4
)
or
the
following
derived
equations
:
-
<
FORMULA
>
<
FORMULA
>
Equation
(
5
)
indicates
that
any
voltage
fluctuation
arising
from
a
sudden
small
concentration
change
will
be
controlled
principally
by
the
original
concentration
.
Thus
changes
from
.1
to
1
p.p.m
.
1-1
p.p.m
.
1-1
p.p.m
.
would
result
in
the
same
change
in
voltage
(
?
1776
mv.
)
.
For
relevant
reactor
conditions
(
5
@
C
,
C
=
1-1
p.p.m
.
)
the
finite
change
of
voltage
15DE
accompanying
finite
concentration
changes
15DC
is
plotted
in
Fig
.
3
.
The
latter
as
might
be
expected
vary
considerably
.
A
rise
of
oxygen
concentration
from
1-2
p.p.m
.
is
accompanied
by
a
voltage
drop
of
?
1723
mv
.
while
,
a
rise
from
9-1
p.p.m
.
would
produce
a
change
of
only
?
173
mv
.
Changes
in
voltage
accompanying
fluctuations
of
coolant
temperature
according
to
equation
(
6
)
vary
only
slightly
with
concentration
and
are
proportional
to
the
temperature
change
.
Values
at
various
oxygen
concentrations
of
<
FORMULA
>
together
with
apparent
changes
in
oxygen
level
for
temperature
fluctuations
of
?
14
1
@
C
at
5
@
C
are
presented
in
Table
=1
.
<
TABLE
>
The
above
figures
show
that
a
?
14
1
@
C
temperature
fluctuation
at
oxygen
levels
in
the
range
1-1
p.p.m
.
would
indicate
an
apparent
change
of
?
1712
%
in
oxygen
concentration
.
Providing
a
cell
of
the
above
type
works
satisfactorily
the
above
arguments
suggest
that
it
will
be
sufficiently
accurate
as
an
oxygen
monitor
in
a
hot
trapped
sodium
coolant
circuit
.
(
c
)
Contamination
of
the
sodium
circuit
by
oxygen
from
the
cell
Experiments
with
solid
oxide
electrolyte
galvanic
cells
have
indicated
that
it
is
difficult
to
obtain
reproducible
voltages
using
normal
potentiometric
methods
at
temperatures
below
75
@
C.
The
author
has
obtained
reproducible
results
with
such
cells
at
4
@
C
and
above
by
using
vibrating
reed
voltmeters
that
draw
current
from
the
cell
only
as
a
result
of
leakage
through
insulation
resistance
of
<
FORMULA
>
.
Thus
if
voltmeters
of
this
type
were
used
with
the
Na/
Na
;
2
;
cell
it
is
possible
to
estimate
the
contamination
of
the
circuit
sodium
from
oxygen
continuously
diffusing
through
the
electrolyte
.
If
it
is
assumed
that
in
practise
<
SIC
>
the
maximum
voltage
developed
by
the
cell
at
5
@
C
will
be
around
3
mv
.
(
see
Fig
.
1
)
then
in
the
case
of
the
instrument
with
the
lower
resistance
the
current
will
be
:
-
3
x
1
:
-14
:
coulombs/
sec
.
The
charge
on
:
=
:
ion
?
183.2
x
1
:
-19
:
coulombs
.
Thus
the
number
of
:
=
:
ions
travelling
through
the
electrolyte
per
second
?
181:5
:
.
The
mass
of
oxygen
per
year
at
this
rate
would
be
approximately
8
x
1
:
-1
:
g./
year
which
is
a
quite
insignificant
quantity
.
(
d
)
The
use
of
the
cell
as
a
corrosion
meter
With
the
cell
electrodes
consisting
of
sodium
with
oxygen
at
different
activities
a
voltage
will
be
developed
that
is
a
function
of
the
difference
in
the
oxygen
potential
at
the
two
electrodes
.
Unless
it
is
known
at
what
oxygen
potential
a
given
material
in
the
sodium
coolant
circuit
will
start
to
oxidise
the
cell
can
only
be
used
as
has
been
suggested
above
,
as
an
oxygen
concentration
monitor
.
However
,
if
a
material
oxidizes
in
sodium
at
a
given
oxygen
potential
the
reference
electrode
could
be
held
at
that
potential
and
oxidizing
or
reducing
conditions
in
the
coolant
circuit
for
that
material
would
be
indicated
by
a
negative
or
positive
potential
at
the
reference
electrode
.
Thus
for
the
specific
case
of
niobium
in
a
sodium
circuit
a
corrosion
indicator
could
be
a
reference
electrode
of
sodium
saturated
and
equilibrated
with
niobium
separated
from
the
coolant
by
a
solid
anionic
electrolyte
.
A
negative
voltage
from
the
reference
electrode
would
mean
oxidizing
conditions
for
niobium
and
positive
voltage
,
non-oxidizing
conditions
.
3
.
Practical
The
practical
application
of
the
above
idea
will
involve
considerable
experimentation
before
it
can
be
realised
.
The
first
requirement
is
for
an
anionic
electrolyte
,
which
can
be
fabricated
into
suitable
shapes
impervious
to
gases
and
liquid
sodium
and
which
is
neither
corroded
by
sodium
nor
by
sodium
monoxide
.
Possible
materials
are
zirconia
stabilised
with
lime
and
thoria
doped
with
rare
earth
oxides
.
If
such
a
material
can
be
made
with
these
properties
a
possible
way
in
which
the
cell
may
be
incorporated
in
a
sodium
circuit
is
depicted
in
Fig
.
4
.
The
electrolyte
A
is
made
in
the
form
of
a
thin
walled
closed
off
round
end
tube
or
probe
fitting
vertically
into
the
sodium
coolant
circuit
B
.
The
+ve
electrode
consisting
of
a
small
quantity
of
sodium
saturated
with
sodium
monoxide
C
is
situated
at
the
bottom
of
the
tube
.
The
potential
acquired
by
this
pool
of
sodium
is
transmitted
to
the
voltmeter
V
by
a
nickel
conductor
D
,
nickel
being
resistant
to
corrosive
attack
by
oxide
saturated
sodium
at
5
@
C.
The
-ve
electrode
which
is
the
coolant
stream
,
is
joined
to
the
voltmeter
by
an
earthed
nickel
conductor
attached
to
the
bottom
of
a
well
E
in
the
coolant
stream
.
Provided
the
temperatures
at
C
and
E
are
the
same
,
thermoelectric
contributions
to
the
voltage
should
be
zero
.
The
probe
extends
out
of
the
sodium
stream
through
a
close
fitting
thin
walled
T-Junction
F
and
passes
into
the
open
via
a
water-cooled
O
ring
seal
G.
The
open
end
of
the
probe
is
sealed
with
a
vacuum
coupling
H
which
also
positions
the
+ve
nickel
conductor
with
respect
to
the
sodium
by
circlips
on
either
side
of
the
seal
I
.
Evaporation
of
sodium
from
the
pool
C
is
minimised
by
a
close
fitting
cylindrical
block
of
electrolyte
J
attached
to
the
+ve
nickel
conductor
by
nickel
circlips
.
Fixing
and
positioning
of
the
probe
relative
to
the
coolant
stream
is
effected
by
tie-bars
of
insulating
material
K
joining
the
vacuum
coupling
H
to
the
water
cooled
flange
G.
The
probe
can
be
evacuated
and
filled
with
inert
gas
via
the
tube
L
which
must
of
course
be
electrically
isolated
after
this
has
been
carried
out
.
4
.
Discussion
It
is
not
suggested
that
the
above
proposal
will
be
successful
but
rather
that
it
is
worth
a
trial
in
the
event
of
the
inadequacy
of
some
simpler
method
of
monitoring
the
oxygen
in
a
sodium
circuit
.
The
principal
difficulty
encountered
by
the
author
,
in
determining
partial
molal
free
energies
by
solid
electrolyte
cells
of
very
stable
oxides
such
as
UO
;
2
;
,
MnO
etc
.
was
vapour
phase
transfer
of
oxygen
by
carbonaceous
impurities
in
the
blanket
gas
.
This
resulted
in
the
oxidation
of
the
-ve
electrode
and
reduction
of
the
+ve
electrode
which
of
course
led
to
a
loss
in
E.M.F
.
from
the
cell
.
In
the
above
design
the
two
electrodes
are
completely
separated
from
one
another
so
that
this
major
source
of
trouble
should
not
be
present
.
However
,
the
stability
of
the
system
may
be
adversely
affected
by
the
thermal
gradient
up
the
probe
and
this
can
only
be
tested
by
experiment
.
Whether
such
an
apparatus
can
be
incorporated
in
a
reactor
circuit
in
a
manner
that
will
satisfy
safety
requirements
will
need
further
study
.
On
the
face
of
it
however
,
there
seems
to
be
no
reason
why
the
cell
should
not
be
double-contained
to
prevent
loss
of
sodium
in
the
event
of
the
ceramic
tube
being
fractured
.
Such
containment
however
,
will
be
complicated
by
the
necessity
of
providing
suitable
insulating
seals
through
its
walls
.
5
.
Conclusions
If
other
monitoring
methods
for
oxygen
in
sodium
in
the
concentration
range
1-1
p.p.m
.
are
found
to
be
inadequate
then
this
galvanic
cell
may
be
worth
investigating
.
However
,
it
will
require
development
of
a
suitable
electrolyte
and
even
then
it
will
only
be
useful
if
the
activity
of
the
dissolved
oxygen
varies
sufficiently
with
changes
in
its
concentration
.
A
.
OUTLINE
OF
METHOD
To
a
measured
portion
of
the
sample
,
niobium
and
zirconium
carriers
are
added
together
with
hydrofluoric
acid
to
ensure
complete
isotopic
interchange
.
Rare
earth
elements
are
co-precipitated
with
lanthanum
as
fluorides
.
Niobium
is
precipitated
with
ammonia
,
partially
separating
it
from
zirconium
.
The
niobium
precipitate
is
dissolved
in
a
mixture
of
oxalic
and
nitric
acids
,
and
niobic
acid
precipitated
by
boiling
and
adding
potassium
bromate
.
The
niobic
acid
is
dissolved
in
acid
ammonium
fluoride
and
the
cycle
from
the
ammonia
precipitation
repeated
.
The
niobic
acid
is
washed
,
ignited
to
niobium
pentoxide
,
which
is
mounted
on
a
tared
counting
tray
and
weighed
.
The
15g-activity
is
measured
through
a
lead/
aluminium
sandwich
using
standard
gamma
scintillation
equipment
,
which
has
been
calibrated
with
known
amounts
of
niobium-95
.
B.
REAGENTS
REQUIRED
All
reagents
are
Analytical
Reagent
Quality
where
available
.
1
.
Standard
niobium
carrier
solution
(
<
FORMULA
>
)
Fuse
2
g
of
pure
niobium
pentoxide
with
72
g
of
potassium
carbonate
in
a
platinum
dish
.
Cool
and
dissolve
the
solidified
melt
in
about
4
ml
of
hot
water
.
Transfer
the
solution
and
any
undissolved
solid
to
a
glass
beaker
,
stir
thoroughly
and
add
16M
nitric
acid
until
the
solution
is
strongly
acid
to
litmus
.
Stand
the
beaker
on
a
hot
plate
and
keep
the
solution
warm
for
3
minutes
to
coagulate
the
precipitate
.
Transfer
to
four
2
ml
polythene
bottles
,
centrifuge
,
decant
and
discard
each
supernate
.
Wash
each
portion
of
the
precipitate
three
times
by
stirring
with
1
ml
of
2
%
ammonium
nitrate
.
Use
a
glass
rod
for
stirring
.
Centrifuge
and
discard
the
supernates
after
each
wash.
Dissolve
each
portion
of
the
precipitate
in
25
ml
of
3
%
ammonium
fluoride
and
15
ml
of
16M
nitric
acid
.
Combine
the
solutions
from
each
of
the
2
ml
polythene
bottles
,
and
dilute
to
2
litres
with
distilled
water
in
a
polythene
bottle
.
Standardize
as
follows
:
-
Pipette
1
ml
of
the
solution
into
a
4
ml
polythene
beaker
and
add
1
ml
of
a
saturated
solution
of
ammonium
chloride
.
Heat
the
solution
nearly
to
boiling
,
by
placing
the
polythene
beaker
in
a
glass
beaker
of
water
,
heated
on
a
hot
plate
,
and
add
to
the
solution
1
g
of
tannic
acid
dissolved
in
hot
water
.
#
216
<
296
TEXT
J2
>
The
removal
of
the
library
and
catalogues
to
the
Bodleian
destroys
the
incentive
to
study
and
add
to
the
collection
because
of
the
absence
of
readily
accessible
reference
works
.
Divorced
from
the
specimens
the
catalogues
become
neglected
,
and
ultimately
the
specimens
are
thrown
away
because
the
catalogues
are
not
to
hand
.
So
are
lost
all
Dr
.
Plot
's
figured
specimens
and
the
great
collection
of
Edward
Lhwyd
,
his
assistant
.
It
is
very
interesting
to
see
the
composition
of
a
seventeenth-century
palaeontologist
's
reference
library
.
Plot
,
in
addition
to
Biblical
quotations
and
Philosophical
Transaction
references
,
alludes
to
no
less
than
fifty-two
works
.
Amongst
these
the
elder
Pliny
's
writings
are
prominent
.
His
classification
of
fossils
is
essentially
that
of
Gesner
erected
111
years
before
.
When
I
say
that
the
four
main
groups
in
this
classification
are
stones
relating
to
heavenly
bodies
;
those
relating
to
the
inferior
heavens
;
those
relating
to
the
atmosphere
;
and
those
relating
to
the
Watery
Kingdoms
,
you
will
gather
that
it
does
not
rest
on
any
sound
scientific
footing
.
Dr
.
Plot
himself
has
no
tremendous
regard
for
this
method
;
but
he
says
it
is
better
than
classifying
the
things
alphabetically
.
I
beg
leave
to
doubt
this
.
Then
there
comes
out
of
Yorkshire
the
learned
Dr.
Martin
Lister
with
an
opinion
on
fossils
,
which
,
emanating
as
it
does
from
the
foremost
conchologist
of
the
day
,
can
hardly
be
ignored
.
Lister
has
figured
recent
and
fossil
shells
,
side
by
side
,
not
,
as
might
be
imagined
,
to
show
their
essential
similarity
but
as
an
illustration
of
the
plagiarism
of
Nature
.
Lister
's
theory
might
well
be
christened
(
acknowledging
our
indebtedness
to
Siegfried
Sassoon
)
the
pseudomorphic
hieroglyphic
hypothesis
,
since
whilst
denying
the
former
vitality
of
fossils
he
suggests
that
different
types
of
self-generated
shell-like
stones
might
characterize
different
rocks
.
It
might
therefore
be
said
that
his
lapse
in
regarding
fossils
as
sports
of
nature
is
here
offset
by
his
penetration
as
to
their
possible
use
.
It
would
certainly
be
possible
to
use
a
tool
of
which
the
true
nature
was
unknown
,
if
,
empirically
,
it
had
been
found
to
serve
a
useful
purpose
.
But
to
credit
Lister
with
the
first
formulation
of
the
basic
principle
of
stratigraphy
,
as
has
been
claimed
,
would
be
to
bestow
credit
falsely
.
I
think
Lister
had
in
mind
merely
the
characterizing
of
different
types
of
rocks
by
distinctive
fossils
.
Today
this
would
be
called
recognizing
the
facies
of
the
rocks
and
Lister's
''
ingenious
proposal
''
,
as
it
was
entitled
,
to
make
a
map
showing
the
surface
distribution
of
strata
was
a
proposal
for
a
mineral
,
not
a
true
geological
map
.
Such
a
map
would
,
for
instance
,
colour
all
limestone
outcrops
under
the
same
shade
.
Although
of
value
in
mining
and
quarrying
operations
it
is
academically
barren
.
It
can
make
no
contribution
to
working
out
earth-history
.
The
primary
division
of
strata
in
the
hierarchy
of
their
classification
is
according
to
age
not
lithology
.
To
elevate
the
latter
is
to
produce
a
barren
classification
.
Edward
Lhwyd
,
assistant
and
later
successor
to
Dr
.
Plot
as
curator
of
the
Ashmolean
Museum
,
had
a
more
intimate
acquaintance
with
fossils
than
any
man
in
England
and
possibly
in
the
world
.
This
study
,
together
with
his
scholarly
researches
into
the
Welsh
and
other
Gaelic
languages
,
formed
his
life
's
work
.
Whenever
he
could
afford
it
,
he
travelled
widely
to
collect
fossils
and
examine
Welsh
,
Irish
,
Cornish
and
Breton
manuscripts
.
He
wrote
the
first
illustrated
textbook
on
fossils
.
His
familiarity
with
them
showed
him
that
their
resemblance
to
living
things
was
no
mere
coincidence
,
but
the
inference
that
fossiliferous
beds
were
elevated
sea-floors
was
too
much
for
him
.
He
adopted
the
``
stray
seed
''
hypothesis
,
but
in
a
spirit
of
candour
he
wrote
to
John
Ray
,
``
I
am
not
so
fond
of
this
Hypothesis
,
as
not
to
be
sensible
myself
,
that
it
lies
open
to
a
great
many
objections
''
.
Still
it
was
the
best
compromise
he
could
come
to
.
A
poor
museum
curator
with
a
salary
of
+4
6per
annum
plus
what
he
could
get
from
selling
fossils
at
a
time
when
there
was
no
great
demand
for
them
,
was
in
no
position
to
tilt
at
the
thirty-nine
articles
.
In
rejecting
the
Flood
hypothesis
,
he
says
,
in
effect
,
that
he
demurs
first
because
it
is
not
in
accord
with
the
Sacred
Scriptures
and
,
secondly
,
because
it
does
not
accord
with
the
facts
.
We
may
note
the
order
of
the
objections
.
The
doubts
entertained
by
Leonardo
da
Vinci
about
the
Flood
theory
were
explained
away
by
John
Woodward
.
In
1695
,
he
published
a
much-admired
Essay
on
the
natural
history
of
the
earth
.
This
was
intended
to
repair
imagined
omissions
in
the
Mosaic
narrative
in
general
and
the
account
of
Noah
's
Flood
in
particular
.
In
the
Essay
,
Woodward
promises
to
``
give
myself
up
to
be
guided
wholly
by
Matter
of
Fact
;
intending
to
steer
that
Course
which
is
thus
agreed
of
all
hands
to
be
the
best
and
surest
:
and
not
to
offer
anything
but
what
1hath
due
warrant
from
Observations
;
and
those
both
carefully
made
and
faithfully
related
''
.
Never
can
a
promise
made
so
fervently
have
been
so
lamentably
forgotten
in
the
course
of
a
few
pages
.
Woodward
imagined
that
the
Flood
had
transformed
the
globe
into
a
porridge-like
mass
and
that
the
strata
and
the
organic
remains
had
subsided
to
stratify
in
layers
according
to
their
specific
gravity
.
Fantastic
as
the
theory
is
,
it
becomes
more
so
when
we
learn
that
it
was
acceptable
to
Diluvialists
in
England
and
abroad
for
many
years
.
With
regard
to
the
Deluge
,
let
me
say
that
it
is
its
world-wide
occurrence
which
makes
physical
difficulties
.
An
extensive
,
though
local
,
inundation
can
easily
be
explained
,
but
where
did
the
water
issue
from
and
to
where
did
it
retreat
to
if
there
was
enough
to
cover
the
whole
surface
?
I
like
Woodward
's
approach
to
this
problem
.
``
For
my
part
,
''
he
says
,
``
my
Subject
does
not
necessarily
oblige
me
to
look
after
this
Water
;
or
to
point
forth
the
place
1whereunto
1'tis
now
retreated
.
For
when
,
from
the
Sea-shells
and
other
Remains
of
the
Deluge
,
I
shall
have
given
you
undeniable
Evidence
that
it
did
actually
cover
all
parts
of
the
Earth
;
it
must
needs
follow
that
there
was
then
Water
enough
to
do
it
,
where
it
may
be
now
hid
,
or
whether
it
be
still
in
being
or
not
.
''
One
is
tempted
to
say
,
``
When
you
come
to
an
insurmountable
obstacle
look
it
squarely
in
the
face
and
pass
on
''
,
were
it
not
that
the
argument
is
sound
,
granted
the
premises
.
As
might
have
been
expected
,
the
hint
of
the
marvellous
and
the
untrammelled
speculation
emanating
from
``
fossil
stones
''
could
not
fail
to
attract
the
attention
of
that
delightful
character
,
John
Aubrey
.
We
turn
to
his
Natural
History
of
Wiltshire
confidently
expecting
some
delicious
things
.
Now
there
is
a
great
deal
of
truth
in
the
notion
that
the
geological
environment
is
the
primary
factor
in
determining
the
character
of
a
country
;
not
only
topographically
but
historically
.
If
the
course
of
history
is
channelled
by
economics
,
then
surely
natural
resources
lie
at
the
foundation
of
a
country's
development
.
And
as
men
are
the
products
of
their
times
,
the
national
character
contains
at
least
an
element
imposed
upon
it
by
the
inanimate
environment
.
Aubrey
recognizes
this
on
a
very
fine
scale
indeed
.
I
quote
:
``
according
to
the
several
sorts
of
earth
in
England
(
and
so
all
the
world
over
)
the
1Indigenae
are
respectively
witty
or
dull
,
good
or
bad
.
In
North
Wiltshire
...
a
dirty
clayey
country
the
1Indigenae
1speake
drawling
;
they
are
1phlegmatique
,
skins
pale
and
livid
,
slow
and
dull
,
heavy
of
spirit
...
melancholy
,
contemplative
and
malicious
;
by
consequence
whereof
come
more
law
1suites
out
of
North
Wilts
,
at
least
double
to
the
southern
parts
''
which
,
bye
the
bye
,
are
composed
of
Chalk
.
As
to
Aubrey
's
notions
on
fossils
we
simply
record
that
he
was
much
plagued
with
notions
about
earthquakes
and
their
possible
consequences
on
the
earth
's
rotation
;
and
if
he
recognized
that
fossils
give
``
clear
evidence
that
the
earth
1hath
been
all
covered
over
by
water
''
and
when
he
``
1often-times
wishes
for
a
1mappe
of
England
coloured
according
to
the
colours
of
the
earths
with
marks
of
the
1fossiles
and
minerals
''
,
we
conclude
that
he
read
his
Philosophical
Transactions
and
was
acquainted
with
Hooke
and
Lister
.
As
an
example
of
the
type
of
ingenuity
provoked
by
a
chance
stimulus
,
we
have
the
Theory
of
the
Earth
due
to
Whiston
.
In
the
latter
years
of
the
seventeenth
century
comets
were
``
in
the
air
''
,
as
it
were
.
The
comet
which
led
Newton
to
predict
their
parabolic
orbits
was
visible
between
December
168
and
March
1681
.
Halley's
even
more
famous
comet
with
a
much
less
eccentric
elliptical
orbit
,
having
a
period
of
75
to
76
years
,
was
visible
in
1682
.
Whiston
conjectures
that
Newton
's
comet
was
the
same
as
that
recorded
in
44
B.C.
,
A.D.
531
and
A.D.
116
which
suggested
a
period
of
575
years
or
so
.
He
notes
that
,
of
two
postulated
dates
for
Noah
's
flood
,
namely
,
2349
B.C
.
and
2926
B.C.
,
the
discrepancy
of
577
years
is
near
enough
to
the
assumed
period
of
Newton
's
comet
;
so
that
what
ever
<
SIC
>
date
for
the
Flood
be
accepted
,
the
interval
between
it
and
1681
was
an
integral
multiple
(
7
or
8
)
of
the
postulated
period
of
revolution
of
Newton
's
comet
.
Note
,
however
,
that
this
period
was
not
calculated
from
the
observed
visible
portion
of
the
comet
's
orbit
,
but
inferred
from
certain
coincidental
dates
.
Nevertheless
,
having
convinced
himself
that
a
comet
stood
above
the
earth
at
the
time
of
the
Deluge
he
invoked
one
to
explain
the
other
.
The
earth
passed
through
the
watery
vapours
of
the
comet
's
tail
,
and
the
``
floodgates
of
heaven
''
were
opened
whilst
its
gravitational
attraction
fractured
the
earth
's
crust
whence
emerged
the
``
waters
of
the
deep
''
.
The
rest
of
Whiston
's
theory
is
according
to
Woodward
with
wholesale
extinction
of
life
and
its
stratification
according
to
specific
gravity
in
a
porridgey
mass
which
ultimately
hardened
into
the
stratified
crust
.
The
whole
theory
is
ludicrous
;
but
if
the
rules
of
the
game
are
first
to
invoke
only
recorded
catastrophes
and
,
secondly
,
to
pay
due
regard
to
contemporary
scientific
fashions
,
then
,
surely
,
Whiston
's
attempt
is
a
gem
of
its
kind
.
Molyneux
's
suggestion
that
the
extinction
of
the
Irish
Elk
was
due
to
plague
is
perhaps
a
similar
piece
of
opportunism
.
It
is
the
type
of
explanation
involved
in
explaining
wet
summers
by
atom-bomb
explosions
.
Amidst
this
welter
of
conflicting
opinion
the
truth
was
there
waiting
to
be
disseminated
.
Robert
Hooke
in
England
and
Nicholas
Steno
in
Italy
had
published
opinions
which
,
had
they
been
combined
,
would
have
opened
up
the
subject
15
years
before
it
was
destined
to
flower
.
But
these
were
writing
in
advance
of
their
times
and
were
consequently
ignored
.
Thus
Hooke
in
1688
in
a
Discourse
on
Earthquakes
not
only
knew
fossils
for
what
they
were
but
said
that
''
it
would
not
be
impossible
to
raise
a
chronology
out
of
them
''
.
The
occurrence
of
fossil
Turtles
in
the
London
Clay
of
the
Isle
of
Sheppey
led
him
to
conclude
that
England
had
formerly
enjoyed
a
warmer
climate
than
today
.
This
was
the
first
suggestion
for
an
investigation
into
palaeoclimatology
,
a
subject
which
is
not
completely
established
today
,
although
inferences
made
from
fossil
faunas
lie
at
the
heart
of
its
present
development
.
Nineteen
years
before
Hooke
's
Discourse
,
the
implications
of
stratification
had
been
announced
to
an
indifferent
scientific
world
by
Steno
.
As
founder
of
the
science
of
crystallography
,
Steno
would
hardly
confuse
crystals
with
true
fossils
.
It
is
a
pity
that
their
chronological
possibilities
were
not
added
to
his
insight
into
stratification
.
But
both
Hooke
and
Steno
threw
out
their
geological
ideas
incidentally
to
their
main
pursuits
;
and
their
contemporaries
to
whom
Geology
was
their
main
interest
were
unable
to
appreciate
their
foresight
.
For
instance
,
their
record
of
fossils
at
either
a
particular
height
above
sea-level
or
depth
below
the
surface
in
mines
and
quarries
shows
their
ignorance
of
the
subject
of
stratification
.
Except
in
the
rare
horizontally
bedded
rocks
these
data
have
no
significance
chronologically
.
#
28
<
297
TEXT
J3
>
Dr.
Smithson
,
I
think
it
was
,
mentioned
the
evidence
to
be
obtained
through
the
examination
of
stones
.
Their
orientation
will
give
a
sense
of
the
direction
of
movement
and
often
a
good
deal
can
be
learned
from
the
kind
of
stone
.
I
would
make
a
plea
here
that
I
have
heard
Dr.
Smithson
make
so
often
.
A
stone
,
if
it
is
to
be
examined
at
all
,
deserves
it
only
after
it
has
been
scrubbed
clean
in
the
laboratory
,
and
indeed
after
the
macro-examination
efforts
might
profitably
be
extended
to
microscopic
examination
of
a
thin
section
.
As
to
the
examination
of
stones
in
a
soil
profile
,
I
would
repeat
my
own
rather
stale
and
weary
warning
.
Stones
in
a
soil
profile
are
those
things
that
have
failed
to
weather
to
form
a
soil
.
Do
not
ignore
them
but
at
least
pay
them
less
attention
than
the
fine
fractions
.
Let
us
suppose
that
we
have
succeeded
in
making
a
full
assessment
of
a
parent
material
.
We
are
still
left
with
many
other
factors
which
will
ultimately
influence
the
processes
of
profile
formation
.
There
are
(
a
)
the
topography
of
the
site
which
influences
drainage
,
surface
run-off
and
the
chances
of
erosion
,
(
think
of
this
in
relation
to
the
mass
of
debris
left
after
the
retreat
of
the
ice
sheet
)
,
(
b
)
the
climate
within
the
developing
profile-
a
composite
of
temperature
,
rainfall
,
evaporation
and
transpiration
and
drainage
.
(
a
)
and
(
b
)
indirectly
influence
(
c
)
the
kind
of
vegetation
which
can
in
turn
check
the
processes
of
decay
and
leaching
in
some
cases
and
in
others
hasten
them
.
Sets
of
slides
were
then
shown
to
illustrate
the
effect
of
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
1
)
Altitude
Parent
Material
:
Silurian
shale
drift
.
(
a
)
At
1,2
?
7
above
sea
level
producing
peat
,
peaty
gley
and
gley
podzolic
and
slightly
podzolic
profiles
.
(
b
)
At
25
?
7
above
sea
level
.
Brown
forest
soil
of
good
base
status
.
(
2
)
Rainfall
Common
parent
material
sandy
textured
drift
of
mainly
Carboniferous
Limestone
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Co.
Roscommon
,
Ireland
.
45
?
8-5
?
8
mean
annual
rainfall
?
23
podzol
.
Co.
Meath
3
?
8
mean
annual
rainfall
,
high
base
status
,
Brown
Forest
Soil
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
3
)
Vegetation
Site
Knightwood
Inclosure
,
New
Forest
,
Hampshire
.
Parent
Material
Barton
Sand
.
Planted
186
Oak
?
23
low
base
status
,
Brown
Forest
Soil
.
Scots
Pine
?
23
Deep
humus
podzol
.
SOIL
DEVELOPMENT
ON
DRIFT
DEPOSITS
OF
THE
WELSH
BORDERLAND
by
D.
MACKNEY
Since
little
pedological
investigation
has
been
directed
to
drift
deposits
of
the
Welsh
Borderland
,
outside
certain
areas
in
Shropshire
and
Cheshire
,
this
discussion
of
soil
development
is
centred
on
the
Cheshire-Shropshire
Plain
.
For
the
most
part
this
plain
is
below
3
ft.
,
abutting
to
the
west
against
the
eastern
uplands
of
Wales
and
in
the
south
fringing
the
pre-Cambrian
and
Palaeozoic
rocks
of
the
south
Shropshire
uplands
.
This
gently
undulating
,
sometimes
flat
surface
masks
an
extremely
complex
series
of
glacial
deposits
which
are
often
very
thick
,
so
that
only
a
few
isolated
ridges
of
Trias
sandstone
obtrude
.
The
glacial
events
which
have
led
to
the
formation
of
the
Midland
plain
are
controversial
in
detail
,
but
some
conclusions
are
universally
accepted
.
The
deposits
which
form
the
plain
have
been
derived
from
the
Palaeozoic
rocks
of
Wales
and
the
north
,
as
well
as
from
the
underlying
Triassic
rocks
.
However
it
is
probable
that
a
good
deal
of
the
surface
layers
of
drift
have
been
affected
by
sorting
and
grading
,
which
is
presumed
to
have
taken
place
during
the
withdrawal
of
the
ice
front
,
when
melting
released
vast
amounts
of
water
.
The
evidence
for
this
lies
in
the
occurrence
of
glacial
sands
and
gravels
,
as
well
as
glacial
clays
,
which
are
sometimes
laminated
.
Throughout
the
region
there
are
isolated
basin
sites
which
are
thought
to
be
remnants
of
old
glacial
lakes
where
water
was
trapped
through
the
haphazard
deposition
of
glacial
debris
.
Many
of
these
have
since
been
filled
by
peat
which
presumably
developed
in
Atlantic
and
Sub-Atlantic
times
.
BROWN
EARTHS
IN
BRITAIN
For
many
years
in
Britain
the
brown
earth
group
has
been
divided
into
high
and
low
base
status
soils
;
the
sub-division
has
been
arbitrarily
made
,
and
in
some
cases
a
pH
of
6.5
in
the
B
horizon
has
been
accepted
as
a
line
of
division
.
Since
soils
within
the
brown
earth
group
,
apart
from
limed
soils
and
those
marginal
in
affinity
to
calcareous
soils
,
rarely
have
a
pH
of
6.5
in
the
B
horizon
the
system
is
not
perfect
.
When
examining
agricultural
soils
great
confusion
can
result
,
for
soils
which
are
of
low
base
status
under
semi-natural
conditions
can
be
induced
to
maintain
the
chemistry
of
high
base
status
soils
by
liming
and
fertilizing
.
In
parts
of
western
Europe
and
eastern
United
States
of
America
,
where
pedologists
are
concerned
with
soils
in
similar
environments
to
Britain
,
two
main
sub-divisions
of
soils
similar
to
our
brown
earths
are
recognised
(
=1
)
acid
soils
with
textural
B
horizons
,
i.e.
,
with
B
horizons
at
least
partly
formed
by
illuviated
clay
,
(
in
western
Europe
Sol
brun
lessive
?
2
and
Sol
lessive
?
2
;
in
U.S.A.
Grey-brown
podzolic
soil
)
:
(
=2
)
strongly
acid
soils
without
textural
B
horizons
,
(
Sol
brun
acide
,
western
Europe
and
U.S.A.
)
.
Obviously
many
more
characteristics
are
required
to
define
these
sub-divisions
,
but
these
will
be
considered
later
.
In
Britain
,
on
soil
maps
of
our
country
we
have
used
both
grey-brown
podzolic
soil
and
sol
brun
acide
as
descriptive
terms
for
particular
areas
.
However
,
since
in
the
west
Midlands
,
soils
with
textural
B
horizons
are
less
well
developed
than
typical
grey-brown
podzolic
soils
,
advantage
has
been
taken
of
the
units
used
in
western
Europe
.
Here
well
developed
soils
with
moder
humus
and
textural
B
horizons
are
called
sol
lessive
?
2
and
less
well
developed
soils
with
mull
humus
,
sol
brun
lessive
?
2
;
thus
,
the
latter
unit
,
can
be
properly
used
to
describe
soils
in
the
Midlands
.
<
FORMULA
>
SOIL
DEVELOPMENT
It
is
possible
to
extract
two
important
groups
from
the
variety
of
soils
which
occur
on
the
drift
deposits
of
the
Cheshire-Shropshire
plain
,
and
these
can
be
used
to
illustrate
the
type
of
soil
formation
characteristic
of
the
region
.
The
two
groups
of
soils
exemplify
relationships
within
an
extremely
complex
region
.
(
=1
)
Sols
bruns
acides
and
podzolised
soils
associated
with
glacial
sands
and
gravels
.
(
=2
)
Sols
bruns
lessive
?
2s
and
surface-water
gley
soils
associated
with
glacial
clays
.
(
=1
)
Sols
bruns
acides
and
podzolised
soils
The
glacial
sands
are
highly
siliceous
,
base
poor
parent
materials
,
generally
with
less
than
1
per
cent
.
clay
,
and
most
frequently
with
less
than
5
per
cent
.
clay
.
The
acid
soils
which
have
developed
support
a
semi-natural
cover
of
heath
,
or
of
deciduous
wood-land
consisting
of
oak
and
birch
with
some
rowan
and
holly
,
and
a
bracken
or
heathy
type
of
ground
flora
.
Under
deciduous
forest
the
humus
form
is
moder
,
with
F
and
H
layers
of
approximately
equal
thickness
,
and
under
heath
the
humus
form
is
frequently
difficult
to
assess
due
to
periodic
burning
.
Beneath
these
humus
layers
several
types
of
profile
may
be
found
,
but
frequently
the
solum
is
freely
drained
,
and
shows
little
sign
of
development
,
being
uniformly
brown
in
colour
apart
from
a
slight
colour
(
B
)
horizon-
this
typifies
the
sol
brun
acide
.
In
detail
it
is
a
strongly
desaturated
soil
throughout
,
with
single
grain
or
weak
crumb
structures
,
or
in
more
loamy
materials
very
weak
fine
sub-angular
blocky
structures
.
There
is
no
texture
profile
;
estimates
for
free
iron
do
not
indicate
any
iron
B
horizon
,
and
clay
ratios
do
not
show
any
significant
differentiation
of
silica
and
sesquioxide
.
The
sol
brun
acide
is
frequently
associated
in
the
landscape
with
soils
showing
signs
of
podzolisation
,
i.e.
,
with
soils
having
iron
and/or
humus
B
horizons
,
and
these
may
be
found
in
different
stages
of
development
.
The
course
of
soil
development
appears
to
be
sol
brun
acide
?
23
podzolised
sol
brun
acide
?
23
humus-iron
podzol
?
23
humus
podzol
(
Fig
.
25
)
.
A
series
of
profiles
examined
at
Delamere
,
north
Cheshire
,
on
glacial
sands
illustrates
part
of
the
development
sequence
(
Fig
.
26
)
.
Extensive
areas
in
Delamere
were
planted
with
oak
early
in
the
19th
century
,
and
more
or
less
cleared
in
the
early
years
of
the
first
World
War
.
Replanting
consisted
mainly
of
pine
,
though
some
open
,
degenerate
,
dry
oak-birch
woodland
remains
.
The
landscape
unit
drawn
diagrammatically
(
Fig
.
26
)
is
common
on
the
Cheshire-Shropshire
plain
,
and
illustrates
the
gentle
rolling
relief
,
with
a
peat-filled
basin
.
The
podzolised
sol
brun
acide
has
the
following
characteristics
:
1
.
Thin
moder
,
sharply
separated
from
the
mineral
soil
.
2
.
Some
superficial
bleaching
immediately
below
the
organic
layer
.
3
.
An
A
;
e
;
horizon
of
approximately
9
ins
.
of
dark
yellowish
brown
(
1YR3/4
)
sand
in
which
there
are
numerous
bleached
sand
grains
.
4
.
A
B
;
s
;
horizon
of
3/4
ins
.
indicated
by
the
yellowish
red
(
5YR5/6
)
colour
.
Hydrogen
peroxide
treatment
of
samples
from
the
mineral
horizons
showed
,
when
the
organic
matter
was
removed
,
that
there
is
a
well
developed
grey
A
;
e
;
horizon
which
gradually
merges
into
the
B
;
s
;
horizon
.
The
humus-iron
podzol
is
considered
to
be
a
more
mature
profile
for
the
A
;
e
;
horizon
is
grey
having
lost
most
of
its
organic
matter
,
and
this
is
represented
in
a
thin
black
horizon
(
B
;
h
;
)
overlying
a
strongly
developed
B
;
s
;
horizon
(
Figs
.
25
and
26
)
.
An
ashy
coloured
residue
is
left
after
hydrogen
peroxide
treatment
of
the
humus
B
horizon
and
this
qualitatively
suggests
that
it
is
low
in
inorganic
iron
;
however
,
chemical
evidence
from
similar
profiles
indicates
that
a
considerable
amount
of
iron
may
be
combined
with
organic
matter
in
this
layer
,
and
this
will
be
taken
into
solution
by
the
hydrogen
peroxide
treatment
.
In
the
lowest
position
of
the
catena
is
the
humus
podzol
(
Figs
.
25
and
26
)
.
It
has
the
following
characteristics
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
=1
)
The
humus
form
is
transitional
between
mor
and
moder
,
though
there
is
a
marked
pine
needle
litter
.
(
=2
)
Strongly
bleached
,
deep
A
;
e
;
horizon
,
though
it
is
traversed
by
a
complex
series
of
flow
bands
of
colloidal
organic
matter
.
(
=3
)
A
thick
(
6
ins
.
)
cemented
black
B
;
h
;
horizon
.
(
=4
)
There
is
no
orange-brown
B
;
s
;
horizon
;
the
sub-soil
consists
of
bleached
sand
,
though
here
it
is
apparently
affected
by
gleying
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
After
hydrogen
peroxide
treatment
of
the
horizons
all
are
left
completely
bleached
,
confirming
therefore
,
that
there
is
no
zone
of
iron
accumulation
within
the
profile
.
What
are
the
factors
which
have
operated
in
the
differentiation
of
these
soils
?
Since
climate
has
had
an
overall
influence
,
and
all
the
profiles
are
developed
on
glacial
sands
and
gravels
,
it
may
be
assumed
that
differentiation
is
chiefly
due
to
site
and/or
vegetation
,
or
to
vegetation
as
it
is
affected
by
man
.
It
is
widely
believed
that
podzolisation
in
lowland
Britain
is
the
result
of
the
dominant
role
which
heath
(
Calluna
)
assumes
in
the
vegetation
cover
of
deforested
or
abandoned
land
.
From
this
accepted
doctrine
,
however
,
there
is
a
real
tendency
to
believe
that
all
podzols
are
formed
under
heath
;
to
see
a
podzol
is
to
point
to
the
role
of
heath
,
on
the
site
now
,
or
in
the
past
.
Work
in
western
Europe
in
the
last
decade
,
and
some
confirmatory
investigations
in
Britain
,
show
podzolisation
as
a
progressive
development
,
starting
under
deciduous
woodland
and
probably
reaching
maturity
at
the
humus-iron
podzol
stage
under
Calluna
,
though
in
some
cases
heath
may
not
be
an
essential
part
of
the
vegetation
cycle
.
The
occurrence
of
podzolised
sols
bruns
acides
and
podzols
in
close
proximity
at
Delamere
and
elsewhere
,
is
difficult
to
explain
in
terms
of
past
vegetation
without
a
pollen
analysis
of
the
profiles
concerned
.
There
are
so
many
possibilities
in
the
thousands
of
years
in
which
vegetation
has
influenced
soil
development
.
In
the
case
of
the
humus
podzols
which
are
found
in
general
adjoining
peat
or
certainly
in
the
lowest
position
in
the
catena
,
it
can
be
convincingly
argued
that
development
has
been
influenced
by
ground-water
.
The
presence
of
ground-water
has
prevented
the
precipitation
of
the
illuviated
iron
oxides
,
or
due
perhaps
to
a
change
in
regional
or
local
water
levels
,
formed
iron
B
horizons
have
been
disrupted
by
waterlogging
and
gleying
;
in
either
case
the
leaching
of
humus
is
not
confined
by
the
filtering
effect
of
an
iron
B
horizon
and
consequently
a
more
deeply
leached
profile
results
.
#
22
<
298
TEXT
J4
>
Using
a
solution
of
lead-21
in
equilibrium
with
its
daughters
,
supplied
by
the
Radiochemical
Centre
,
Amersham
,
a
source
was
prepared
and
counted
through
a
series
of
aluminium
absorbers
of
increasing
weight
.
The
curve
of
observed
activity
plotted
against
absorber
thickness
is
shown
in
Figure
2
.
An
aluminium
absorber
weighing
27
mg/
cm:2
:
was
used
in
the
following
experimental
work
although
this
was
thicker
than
necessary
and
reduced
the
efficiency
of
the
Geiger
counter
from
about
15
%
to
11
%
.
Reference
standards
were
prepared
by
precipitating
lead
chromate
from
a
hot
dilute
acetic
acid
solution
containing
a
known
quantity
of
lead-21
in
equilibrium
with
its
daughters
.
The
calibrated
solution
of
lead-21
(
about
1
:
-2
:
15mc/
ml
)
was
supplied
by
the
Radiochemical
Centre
,
Amersham
.
Lead
chromate
is
accompanied
by
only
about
75-85
%
of
the
bismuth-21
and
therefore
time
must
be
allowed
for
radio-equilibrium
to
be
restored
.
The
presence
of
75
%
of
the
activity
of
bismuth-21
is
equivalent
to
ingrowth
over
two
half-lives
(
ten
days
)
.
Therefore
after
a
further
forty
days
,
the
bismuth
daughter
will
be
within
.1
%
of
its
final
equilibrium
value
.
If
reference
sources
are
required
for
use
sooner
than
forty
or
fifty
days
after
preparation
,
the
lead-21
together
with
added
lead
carrier
must
be
separated
from
the
bismuth-21
daughter
by
ion
exchange
(
see
Analytical
Method
,
steps
4
,
5
)
before
precipitating
lead
chromate
.
Knowing
the
time
of
separation
and
the
activity
of
the
lead-21
solution
,
the
ingrowth
of
the
bismuth-21
can
be
calculated
.
The
absolute
activity
of
the
reference
standards
can
be
calculated
from
the
known
activity
of
the
lead-21
solution
and
the
chemical
yield
,
but
this
calculation
is
unnecessary
provided
the
same
lead
carrier
solution
is
used
to
prepare
the
reference
standards
and
for
the
analyses
.
Only
the
weights
of
the
recovered
lead
chromate
precipitates
need
be
known
because
the
concentration
of
the
lead
carrier
solution
cancels
out
of
the
algebraic
equations
.
An
effort
was
made
to
detect
the
presence
of
any
radioactive
impurities
in
the
tracer
by
separating
the
lead-21
and
the
bismuth-21
by
anion
exchange
.
The
15b-counting
of
the
lead-21
fraction
began
within
a
few
minutes
of
completing
the
separation
.
The
ingrowth
of
bismuth-21
was
followed
for
ten
days
and
showed
no
abnormalities
.
Any
impurity
in
the
lead
fraction
must
have
been
well
below
one
percent
.
Some
separated
lead-21
was
used
to
make
reference
standards
and
as
a
tracer
in
recovery
experiments
.
There
was
no
significant
difference
between
these
results
and
those
obtained
using
the
original
lead-21
solution
supplied
by
the
Radiochemical
Centre
which
we
concluded
was
radiochemically
pure
.
2.2
The
Recovery
of
lead-21
tracer
from
solution
.
Rosenquist
(
4
)
showed
that
minute
quantities
of
lead
can
be
isolated
from
large
volumes
of
solution
by
coprecipitating
the
lead
with
a
strontium
sulphate
.
Lead
and
strontium
form
mixed
crystals
so
that
the
more
insoluble
lead
sulphate
is
almost
completely
recovered
even
if
precipitation
of
the
strontium
sulphate
is
incomplete
.
Using
ten
milligrams
of
lead
carrier
and
six
hundred
milligrams
of
strontium
per
liter
,
more
than
95
%
of
added
lead
tracer
was
recovered
in
each
experiment
.
Gravimetric
recoveries
were
less
in
the
presence
of
ethylenediamine
tetra-acetic
acid
(
1
ppm
)
,
Teepol
(
.2
ml
commercial
Teepol
per
liter
)
and
Calgon
(
25
and
5
ppm
)
,
but
always
exceeded
7
%
.
Radiochemical
recovery
of
the
tracer
corrected
for
gravimetric
recovery
of
the
carrier
averaged
97.5
?
14
.5
%
in
all
cases
where
these
additives
were
present
.
Excessive
quantities
of
chloride
also
reduce
the
gravimetric
recovery
of
lead
.
Up
to
.1
N.
chloride
ion
(
96
%
recovery
)
the
effect
is
negligible
but
becomes
increasingly
important
thereafter
:
.3
N
Cl
:
-
:
(
85
%
recovery
)
,
.5
N
Cl
:
-
:
(
79
%
recovery
)
,
1
.
N.
Cl
:
-
:
(
56
%
recovery
)
.
No
more
than
ten
milligrams
of
lead
was
used
in
order
to
ensure
good
separation
on
the
ion
exchange
column
and
to
make
it
possible
to
keep
the
lead
in
solution
in
small
volumes
of
dilute
hydrochloric
acid
.
Absorption
of
the
beta
particles
is
also
kept
to
a
minimum
but
the
accuracy
and
precision
of
weighing
the
precipitated
sources
suffers
.
All
precipitates
were
weighed
on
a
semi-micro
balance
which
had
been
calibrated
with
a
set
of
certificated
weights
from
the
National
Physical
Laboratory
.
Complete
chemical
exchange
between
the
radio-lead
and
the
added
lead
carrier
is
necessary
if
the
analytical
results
are
to
be
correct
.
In
the
preliminary
experiments
,
the
tracer
was
added
to
a
liter
of
effluent
and
immediately
coprecipitated
with
strontium
sulphate
from
hot
solution
.
Chemical
exchange
was
complete
under
these
conditions
;
but
when
the
tracer
was
added
to
alkaline
effluent
and
allowed
to
stand
for
several
days
before
the
addition
of
lead
carrier
,
the
recovery
of
lead-21
was
as
much
as
five
per
cent
low
when
corrected
for
gravimetric
recovery
of
the
carrier
.
Complete
exchange
was
obtained
by
acidifying
the
effluent
with
five
milliliters
of
concentrated
nitric
acid
and
boiling
for
more
than
half
an
hour
before
completing
the
coprecipitation
.
Boiling
the
effluent
with
more
than
5
ml
.
of
acid
resulted
in
gravimetric
recoveries
which
were
too
low
to
be
tolerated
.
To
ensure
complete
chemical
exchange
,
one
hour
at
,
or
very
near
,
the
boiling
point
is
recommended
in
the
analytical
method
.
The
presence
and
growth
of
algae
in
the
alkaline
effluent
does
not
prevent
the
recovery
of
radio-lead
under
the
prescribed
conditions
although
some
radioactivity
remains
on
the
algae
until
the
metathesis
has
been
completed
by
heating
the
mixed
sulphates
with
three
separate
portions
of
dilute
(
1.25
normal
)
sodium
carbonate
solution
.
The
strength
of
the
carbonate
solution
was
chosen
after
experiments
with
lead
tracer
alone
which
indicated
that
less
lead
was
lost
than
at
other
concentrations
.
The
mixed
carbonates
are
dissolved
in
2N
hydrochloric
acid
and
fed
to
a
column
of
anion
exchange
resin
.
The
algae
,
if
any
was
present
in
the
effluent
,
is
simply
filtered
out
on
top
of
the
resin
bed
.
2.3
.
Separation
of
lead
and
bismuth
by
anion
exchange
.
The
anion
exchange
resin
(
Amberlite
IRA-4
,
6-1
mesh
,
chloride
form
)
is
prepared
by
drying
the
commercial
product
and
grinding
it
to
pass
the
correct
sieves
.
A
small
manual
coffee
grinder
is
useful
as
the
resin
can
not
be
ground
with
a
mortar
and
pestle
.
The
sieved
resin
is
washed
repeatedly
with
distilled
water
to
remove
fines
and
then
with
hydrochloric
acid
to
convert
the
resin
completely
to
the
chloride
form
.
The
6-1
mesh
resin
is
again
washed
with
water
to
remove
the
acid
and
finally
dried
in
air
.
The
drying
may
be
speeded
up
by
heating
in
a
low
temperature
(
4
@
-6
@
C.
)
oven
until
damp
dry
.
The
final
drying
should
be
at
room
temperature
with
the
resin
protected
against
dust
by
a
covering
of
filter
paper
.
For
each
aliquot
to
be
analysed
,
about
3.5
grams
of
air-dried
resin
is
weighed
out
and
slurried
into
a
glass
tube
with
2N
hydrochloric
acid
.
The
glass
tube
is
11
cm
.
long
and
1
cm
.
in
internal
diameter
.
One
end
of
the
tube
is
drawn
down
to
a
fine
tip
and
a
B14
conical
glass
socket
is
fitted
to
the
other
end
as
shown
in
Figure
1
.
The
reservoir
is
a
5
ml
cylindrical
separating
funnel
with
a
capillary
tap
modified
by
the
addition
of
a
B14
cone
to
fit
the
glass
column
.
The
exact
volume
of
the
eluting
agents
must
be
found
by
experiment
for
each
batch
of
resin
using
radioactive
tracer
(
lead-21
,
bismuth-21
)
.
A
typical
elution
curve
is
shown
in
Figure
3
.
Once
these
volumes
have
been
established
,
the
weight
of
resin
used
is
also
fixed
.
All
available
evidence
indicates
that
the
fractions
containing
lead
and
bismuth
are
free
of
cross
contamination
apart
from
the
natural
ingrowth
of
the
daughters
arising
from
the
decay
of
lead
.
Polonium-21
remains
on
the
column
and
does
not
interfere
.
Strontium
does
not
form
a
chloro-complex
and
therefore
passes
through
in
the
feed
solution
and
the
first
wash
.
The
resin
is
used
for
a
single
separation
and
then
thrown
away
.
In
the
first
stage
of
the
analysis
,
only
the
fraction
containing
lead-21
is
collected
.
The
lead
is
precipitated
as
the
chromate
,
washed
,
slurried
onto
an
aluminium
counting
tray
,
dried
under
an
infra-red
lamp
,
weighed
,
and
set
aside
for
five
days
while
the
bismuth-21
grows
in
.
At
the
end
of
five
days
,
bismuth-21
will
have
reached
one-half
of
its
equilibrium
value
and
can
be
counted
through
an
aluminium
absorber
sufficiently
thick
to
stop
the
beta
particles
from
lead-21
and
the
alpha
particles
from
polonium-21
.
Earlier
beta
counting
is
permissible
but
the
sensitivity
of
the
method
is
reduced
(
See
Fig
.
4
)
.
The
presence
of
other
lead
nuclides
may
be
demonstrated
by
observing
the
ingrowth
of
the
bismuth
activity
and
comparing
the
shape
of
the
normalised
curve
with
the
curve
in
Fig
.
4.
using
an
arbitrary
scale
of
activity
proportional
to
the
existing
ordinate
.
During
the
first
few
hours
the
curve
will
be
distorted
if
activity
other
than
bismuth-21
is
present
.
These
bismuth
nuclides
may
include
:
<
LIST
>
together
with
their
lead
parents
.
All
but
lead-212
will
decay
completely
within
six
hours
.
The
decay
of
lead-212
will
distort
the
observed
activity
for
four
and
a
half
days
if
it
is
present
.
Thereafter
the
normalised
curve
should
follow
Fig
.
4
exactly
.
If
it
is
essential
to
confirm
that
the
beta
activity
is
indeed
due
to
bismuth-21
,
or
if
much
higher
decontamination
factors
are
required
,
the
lead
chromate
is
washed
quantitatively
with
2N
hydrochloric
acid
into
a
centrifuge
tube
and
dissolved
in
the
presence
of
bismuth
carrier
.
The
solution
is
kept
near
the
boiling
point
for
fifteen
minutes
to
assist
chemical
exchange
.
Chromate
,
which
would
interfere
with
the
ion
exchange
separation
,
is
reduced
by
adding
a
few
drops
of
hydrogen
peroxide
.
The
ion
exchange
separation
is
repeated
and
the
bismuth
is
eluted
with
1N
sulphuric
acid
.
The
bismuth
fraction
is
diluted
and
phosphoric
acid
is
added
.
The
phosphate
precipitation
is
repeated
to
remove
contamination
by
sulphate
or
occluded
sulphuric
acid
.
If
there
is
sufficient
beta
activity
,
the
radiochemical
purity
of
the
Bi-21
may
be
checked
by
observing
the
decay
curve
.
The
removal
of
lead
chromate
from
the
aluminium
counting
tray
together
with
the
bismuth-21
prior
to
the
second
ion
exchange
separation
has
been
checked
by
counting
the
trays
.
Not
more
than
.2
%
of
the
bismuth-21
remains
on
the
tray
after
the
acid
wash
.
This
loss
is
acceptably
small
for
an
analytical
step
when
no
correction
for
carrier
recovery
is
possible
.
The
completeness
of
the
chemical
exchange
between
the
bismuth-21
and
the
added
carrier
was
also
tested
.
Two
samples
of
precipitated
lead
chromate
(
lead-21
,
bismuth-21
)
were
counted
and
dissolved
in
nitric
acid
in
silica
basins
.
The
contents
were
evaporated
to
dryness
with
bismuth
carrier
and
then
taken
up
in
2
N
hydrochloric
acid
and
the
ion
exchange
separation
completed
.
The
bismuth
was
recovered
from
the
eluate
as
the
phosphate
.
Results
did
not
differ
from
those
obtained
by
the
more
convenient
method
of
heating
the
dissolved
chromates
in
2
N
hydrochloric
acid
for
fifteen
minutes
.
The
more
rigorous
method
of
securing
chemical
exchange
was
unnecessary
.
2.4
Decontamination
from
other
nuclides
.
Lead-21
when
present
in
effluent
is
likely
to
be
found
only
at
very
low
concentrations
.
With
a
permitted
maximum
concentration
of
1
:
-12
:
curies/
ml
it
is
one
of
the
three
most
stringently
controlled
15b-emitting
nuclides
at
the
present
time
.
Therefore
it
is
essential
that
the
radiochemical
procedure
for
the
assay
of
lead-21
shall
provide
for
a
high
degree
of
decontamination
from
major
fission
products
and
other
nuclides
which
are
likely
to
be
present
in
amounts
greatly
exceeding
lead-21
so
that
these
shall
not
be
mistakenly
reported
as
lead-21
.
Table
=1
shows
the
decontamination
factors
obtained
experimentally
for
ten
radionuclides
,
accompanied
in
two
instances
by
radioactive
daughters
.
The
decontamination
factor
falls
below
1:4
:
only
for
Ruthenium-16
and
zirconium-95
with
their
daughters
in
the
first
stage
,
i.e
.
the
lead
chromate
source
containing
the
bismuth-21
daughter
.
When
the
second
stage
(
the
bismuth
phosphate
source
)
is
completed
,
the
decontamination
factors
are
exceptionally
high
.
<
TABLE
>
3
.
Results
and
Discussion
.
A
known
quantity
(
approx
.
1
x
1
:
-2
:
15mc
)
of
lead-21
was
added
to
1-litre
aliquots
of
different
batches
of
typical
low-activity
effluent
.
The
aliquots
were
allowed
to
stand
for
about
seven
days
(
except
where
noted
to
the
contrary
)
before
lead
carrier
was
added
and
the
analytical
procedure
begun
.
#
28
<
299
TEXT
J5
>
When
we
have
a
scalar
effective
mass
m
;
e
;
we
may
express
15t
in
the
form
<
FORMULA
>
The
index
s
in
the
equation
15t
=
AE
:
-s
:
is
therefore
1/2
.
For
a
non-degenerate
semiconductor
with
s
=
1/2
we
have
from
?
13
1.6
equation
(
83
)
,
<
FORMULA
>
since
15G2
=
1
and
15G
5/2
=
315p:1/2
:
/4
.
Thus
we
have
<
FORMULA
>
The
mobility
15m
;
e
;
when
we
have
only
lattice
scattering
by
the
acoustical
modes
of
vibration
is
therefore
given
by
<
FORMULA
>
This
gives
the
well
known
T
:
-3/2
:
law
for
the
variation
of
mobility
in
pure
semiconductors
at
high
temperatures
;
it
is
unfortunately
not
very
well
obeyed
for
most
semiconductors
since
both
anisotropy
and
other
scattering
mechanisms
tend
to
modify
the
mobility
to
an
appreciable
extent
.
We
defer
the
calculation
of
the
constant
a
to
?
13
13.4.4
.
1.1
Low-mobility
semiconductors
Although
the
theory
of
electrical
conductivity
which
we
have
given
seems
to
be
applicable
to
metals
and
to
normal
semiconductors
having
a
high
electron
and
hole
mobility
,
we
may
readily
show
that
it
can
not
be
applied
without
serious
modification
to
materials
for
which
the
mobility
is
low
.
There
are
many
such
materials
which
appear
to
have
mobilities
of
about
1
cm:2
:
/
V
sec
.
For
such
materials
the
relaxation
time
15t
would
have
a
value
of
about
6
x
1
:
-16
:
sec
if
we
have
m
;
e
;
=
m
and
a
smaller
value
still
if
m
;
e
;
m.
Now
because
of
collisions
the
value
of
the
energy
can
not
be
precisely
stated
for
a
time
much
greater
than
15t
so
that
,
if
15dE
is
the
uncertainty
in
energy
,
we
must
have
(
cf
.
?
13
1.4
,
equation
(
67
)
)
<
FORMULA
>
Thus
if
15t
=
6
x
1
;
-16
:
sec
,
15dE
?
17
1
eV
.
The
allocation
of
energy
levels
in
a
band
therefore
becomes
meaningless
,
particularly
if
the
energy
spread
of
the
carriers
,
as
in
a
non-degenerate
semiconductor
,
is
only
of
the
order
of
kT
.
For
a
semiconductor
like
Ge
,
on
the
other
hand
,
15dE
?
17
1
:
-3
:
eV
so
that
the
energy
may
be
fairly
closely
specified
.
For
low-mobility
semiconductors
the
band
theory
of
conduction
must
be
abandoned
and
we
must
regard
conduction
by
electrons
as
a
form
of
field-assisted
tunnelling
between
adjacent
atoms
of
the
crystal
.
This
process
has
been
discussed
extensively
by
A.
F.
Joffe
?
2
and
has
been
applied
by
him
to
the
study
of
liquid
and
amorphous
semiconductors
.
The
limitations
of
the
band
theory
,
particularly
as
applied
to
narrow
bands
with
high
effective
mass
have
also
been
recently
discussed
by
H.
Fro
''
hlich
and
G.
L.
Sewell
.
The
theory
of
conduction
by
'jumping
'
from
site
to
site
has
also
been
used
by
N.
F.
Mott
to
discuss
conduction
by
impurities
in
semiconductors
at
low
temperatures
,
the
so-called
impurity
band
conduction
.
The
full
details
of
the
theory
of
this
type
of
conduction
have
not
yet
been
worked
out
to
anything
like
the
same
extent
as
for
conduction
in
materials
having
a
high
electron
or
hole
mobility
.
11
The
Effective-mass
Approximation
11.1
The
quasi-classical
approximation
WE
have
shown
in
Chapter
8
that
,
to
a
high
degree
of
approximation
,
an
electron
moving
in
a
perfect
crystalline
lattice
in
an
external
field
of
force
F
may
be
regarded
as
a
particle
moving
classically
in
the
field
,
the
particle
having
a
tensorial
effective
mass
;
the
equations
of
motion
were
derived
in
?
13
8.8
.
These
may
be
expressed
in
terms
of
the
wave
vector
k
or
crystal
momentum
P
by
means
of
the
vector
equation
<
FORMULA
>
This
equation
may
be
transformed
into
an
acceleration
equation
,
giving
the
rate
of
change
of
the
'averaged
'
velocity
<
FORMULA
>
,
in
the
form
<
FORMULA
>
where
1/M
;
e
;
represents
the
effective-mass
tensor
whose
Cartesian
components
1/m
;
rs
;
are
given
by
<
FORMULA
>
When
the
energy
E
may
be
expressed
in
the
quadratic
form
<
FORMULA
>
where
the
quantities
A
;
rs
;
are
constants
,
and
A
;
rs
;
=
A
;
sr
;
and
the
components
of
the
effective-mass
tensor
are
constants
.
The
various
simplifications
of
equation
(
2
)
which
may
be
made
when
some
of
the
quantities
A
;
rs
;
are
zero
or
equal
have
been
discussed
in
?
13
8.8
;
in
particular
,
when
<
FORMULA
>
so
that
the
effective
mass
is
a
scalar
m
;
e
;
,
the
equation
of
motion
reduces
to
the
simple
classical
form
<
FORMULA
>
We
shall
refer
to
this
,
and
the
more
general
form
(
2
)
,
as
the
quasi-classical
approximation
.
It
should
be
clearly
appreciated
that
these
equations
are
in
no
sense
based
on
classical
mechanics-
their
derivation
depends
essentially
on
the
quantum
theory
of
electron
waves
in
crystals
as
shown
in
?
13
8.8
The
term
quasi-classical
is
used
to
indicate
that
their
form
is
classical
.
Once
they
have
been
derived
,
however
,
they
may
be
used
to
describe
the
motions
of
the
conduction
electrons
in
the
crystal
by
treating
the
electrons
as
classical
particles
.
In
the
derivation
of
equation
(
1
)
we
pointed
out
that
there
were
certain
restrictions
under
which
it
could
be
applied
.
In
particular
,
the
force
F
must
be
'slowly
varying
'
,
i.e
.
it
must
change
very
slightly
between
neighbouring
cells
in
the
crystal
.
We
have
applied
equations
of
this
form
to
discuss
the
motion
of
electrons
under
external
electric
and
magnetic
fields
and
have
found
that
this
description
leads
to
results
in
excellent
agreement
with
experiment
when
the
fields
are
not
too
strong
.
We
have
also
used
the
idea
of
effective
mass
in
?
13
9.3.6
to
discuss
the
motion
of
an
electron
in
the
Coulomb
field
of
an
impurity
atom
in
a
semiconductor
.
Here
,
however
,
we
have
a
rather
paradoxical
state
of
affairs
in
that
,
while
we
regarded
the
electron
as
a
particle
of
mass
m
;
e
;
,
we
used
wave
mechanics
to
derive
the
energy
levels
of
the
impurity
centre
,
quoting
the
well-known
result
for
a
hydrogen
atom
.
Indeed
we
may
readily
see
that
the
quasi-classical
approximation
only
holds
provided
the
wavelength
15l
;
e
;
of
the
quasi
particle
is
short
compared
with
the
distance
over
which
the
field
varies
appreciably
;
this
is
the
well-known
criterion
for
the
application
of
classical
mechanics
to
the
motion
of
a
particle
in
a
field
of
force
.
For
the
motion
of
a
free
particle
of
mass
m
in
a
field
of
force
given
by
a
potential
function
V
(
r
)
the
classical
equation
of
motion
<
FORMULA
>
is
replaced
by
Schro
''
dinger
's
equation
<
FORMULA
>
or
more
generally
by
the
equation
<
FORMULA
>
where
H
<
p
,
r
>
is
the
classical
Hamiltonian
expressed
in
terms
of
the
momentum
p.
Equations
(
7
)
or
(
8
)
determine
the
stationary-state
wave
function
15ps
associated
with
the
energy
E.
Because
of
the
similarity
of
equations
(
5
)
and
(
6
)
it
would
seem
not
unreasonable
to
replace
equation
(
5
)
,
when
we
are
dealing
with
an
'external
'
field
of
force
in
a
crystal
to
which
classical
mechanics
can
not
be
applied
,
by
an
equation
of
the
form
<
FORMULA
>
where
V
(
r
)
is
the
potential
which
determines
the
force
.
This
is
effectively
what
we
have
done
in
discussing
the
energy
levels
of
an
impurity
centre
in
a
semiconductor
in
?
13
9.3.6
.
We
shall
devote
most
of
the
present
Chapter
to
proving
that
such
an
equation
can
indeed
be
used
to
describe
the
motion
.
Some
thought
will
have
to
be
given
to
the
interpretation
of
the
wave
function
15ps
.
It
is
clearly
not
the
same
as
the
wave
functions
used
to
describe
the
motion
of
the
electron
in
the
perfect
crystal
;
as
we
shall
see
,
it
is
not
the
whole
wave
function
but
may
be
interpreted
as
a
slowly
varying
amplitude
.
The
extension
of
equation
(
9
)
to
the
case
when
the
effective
mass
is
tensorial
may
be
expected
to
follow
in
the
same
way
as
equation
(
8
)
is
an
extension
of
equation
(
7
)
,
the
Hamiltonian
H
being
the
sum
of
the
energy
of
the
electron
in
the
crystal
as
a
function
of
the
crystal
momentum
P
(
which
we
should
expect
to
replace
the
momentum
p
of
a
free
particle
)
and
the
potential
energy
V
(
r
)
being
derived
from
the
external
force
.
We
might
reasonably
therefore
expect
the
equation
which
determines
the
motion
of
an
electron
in
a
crystal
under
an
external
force
to
be
<
FORMULA
>
where
E
;
p
;
(
P
)
is
the
energy
of
an
electron
in
the
perfect
crystal
given
as
a
function
of
the
crystal
momentum
P.
In
terms
the
<
SIC
>
wave
vector
k
,
equation
(
1
)
may
be
written
in
the
form
<
FORMULA
>
where
E
;
k
;
(
k
)
is
the
energy
of
electrons
in
the
perfect
crystal
as
a
function
of
the
wave
vector
k.
For
slowly
varying
fields
it
is
well
known
that
equations
such
as
(
7
)
and
(
8
)
give
the
same
results
as
classical
mechanics
;
similarly
,
equations
(
9
)
and
(
1
)
will
give
the
same
results
as
the
quasi-classical
approximation
when
this
is
applicable
.
Equations
(
1
)
and
(
1a
)
clearly
reduce
to
equation
(
9
)
when
we
have
a
scalar
effective
mass
m
;
e
;
;
they
represent
a
higher
degree
of
approximation
than
equation
(
2
)
.
So
far
,
we
have
only
given
plausible
arguments
for
their
form
;
we
shall
now
proceed
to
derive
them
using
the
quantum
theory
of
the
motion
of
electrons
in
a
crystal
.
11.2
Quantum
theory
of
the
effective-mass
approximation
The
wave
equation
describing
the
motion
of
electrons
in
a
crystal
in
a
perturbing
field
of
force
may
be
derived
in
a
number
of
ways
.
An
elegant
derivation
,
which
also
shows
up
well
the
physical
principles
involved
,
originally
given
by
G.
Wannier
,
has
been
developed
by
J.
C.
Slater
,
and
we
shall
first
of
all
follow
this
method
of
derivation
.
In
order
to
use
Wannier
's
method
we
shall
have
to
introduce
some
wave
functions
which
he
used
and
which
are
generally
known
as
Wannier
functions
;
they
are
built
up
from
the
Bloch
wave
functions
which
we
have
already
used
in
our
discussion
of
the
motion
of
electrons
in
a
perfect
lattice
.
These
functions
are
particularly
well
suited
to
this
kind
of
problem
,
whereas
for
many
other
problems
the
Bloch
functions
are
to
be
preferred
.
As
we
shall
see
,
the
Wannier
functions
are
localised
,
whereas
,
the
Bloch
functions
are
spread
throughout
the
whole
crystal
;
the
latter
are
therefore
appropriate
for
the
discussion
of
problems
in
which
we
do
not
require
to
specify
the
position
of
an
electron
closely
,
while
the
former
are
useful
when
discussing
problems
associated
with
a
definite
point
in
the
crystal
such
as
an
isolated
impurity
centre
.
It
was
indeed
in
order
to
obtain
a
localised
wave
function
that
the
Wannier
functions
were
first
introduced
.
We
know
that
the
Bloch
functions
b
;
k
;
(
r
)
defined
by
<
FORMULA
>
are
solutions
of
the
wave
equation
for
the
perfect
crystal
and
hence
that
a
wave
function
representing
a
solution
of
the
wave
equation
may
be
expanded
as
a
series
of
such
functions
.
If
we
restrict
the
values
of
k
to
the
first
Brillouin
zone
there
will
be
N
such
allowed
values
corresponding
to
each
energy
band
,
where
N
is
the
number
of
unit
cells
in
the
crystal
.
In
order
to
obtain
an
exact
expansion
of
the
wave
function
we
should
require
to
use
Bloch
functions
b
;
kn
;
(
r
)
corresponding
to
all
bands
.
However
,
when
we
have
a
substantial
gap
between
the
bands
it
appears
that
we
may
obtain
,
under
certain
conditions
,
a
good
approximation
by
using
Bloch
functions
only
from
the
band
in
which
we
are
interested
,
and
these
we
shall
denote
by
b
;
k
;
(
r
)
.
We
then
have
for
the
expansion
of
the
wave
function
15ps
<
FORMULA
>
11.2.1
The
Wannier
functions
The
expansion
given
in
equation
(
12
)
is
not
very
easily
interpreted
physically
if
a
number
of
coefficients
A
;
n
;
(
k
)
are
required
to
give
an
accurate
description
of
the
wave
function
representing
the
motion
of
an
electron
in
the
perturbing
field
of
force
.
To
overcome
this
difficulty
Wannier
(
loc
.
cit
.
)
introduced
a
new
set
of
wave
functions
,
derived
from
the
Bloch
wave
functions
,
which
have
the
property
of
being
localised
.
Consider
the
wave
function
<
FORMULA
>
where
the
constants
15a
;
n
;
are
at
our
disposal
,
the
sum
being
taken
over
the
N
allowed
values
of
k.
In
the
first
unit
cell
of
the
crystal
we
may
choose
the
constants
15a
;
n
;
to
make
all
the
functions
b
;
n
;
(
k
)
add
.
We
shall
assume
that
the
Bloch
functions
are
normalised
for
a
volume
V
containing
N
unit
cells
,
and
we
have
already
seen
that
they
are
orthogonal
,
so
that
we
have
<
FORMULA
>
In
the
definition
of
the
Bloch
functions
there
is
an
arbitrary
phase
term
and
we
use
the
constants
15a
;
n
;
which
may
be
written
in
the
form
exp
(
i15b
;
n
;
)
to
take
out
this
phase
term
.
Indeed
we
may
assume
that
the
Bloch
functions
are
so
defined
that
they
add
to
give
the
maximum
contribution
in
the
first
unit
cell
so
that
we
may
take
<
FORMULA
>
for
all
values
of
n.
#
233
<
3
TEXT
J6
>
All
stages
of
Calanus
,
for
example
,
seem
to
migrate
on
some
occasions
while
any
stage
may
not
on
others
.
Such
data
can
not
yet
be
rationalized
.
Where
information
is
less
extensive
,
however
,
it
is
possible
to
find
some
regularity
in
the
observations
.
Thus
in
Euphausia
superba
from
the
Antarctic
,
the
metanauplii
remain
in
deep
water
,
the
later
larval
stages
migrate
diurnally
,
and
the
adolescents
stay
permanently
at
the
surface
.
The
migrating
stages
all
come
from
1-25
meters
,
and
the
time
of
their
arrival
at
the
surface
is
directly
related
to
their
swimming
capacity
:
3rd
(
oldest
)
calyptopis
from
18-22
hr
;
2nd
,
from
22-2
hr
;
and
1st
,
from
2-6
hr
.
Similar
ontogenetic
differences
are
apparent
in
Bosmina
coregoni
whose
adults
remain
at
the
surface
while
the
young
migrate
to
and
from
a
depth
of
5
meters
.
Such
permanent
occurrence
at
the
surface
could
of
course
be
considered
the
extreme
of
a
variable
day
depth
.
The
effect
of
day
depths
upon
the
surfacing
of
various
animals
has
been
reviewed
elsewhere
.
c.
Anomalies
.
In
spite
of
the
variability
of
migrational
behavior
,
some
kinds
of
anomalies
may
be
recognized
.
Vertical
movement
occurs
in
some
forms
apparently
in
the
reverse
manner
to
that
commonly
met
.
Such
reversed
migrations
are
known
for
Acartia
clausi
,
A.
longiremis
,
Nyctiphanes
couchii
,
Evadne
sp.
,
Oithona
nana
,
Daphnia
lumholzi
,
Stages
=4
,
=5
,
and
adult
of
Calanus
finmarchicus
,
Diaptomus
banforanus
,
and
Cyclops
bicuspidatus
.
An
echo-producing
layer
,
which
the
authors
think
probably
consists
of
euphausiids
,
has
also
been
described
as
,
in
part
,
regularly
moving
in
a
reverse
manner
.
Most
of
these
records
are
well
substantiated
and
involve
whole
populations
rather
than
aberrant
individuals
.
But
normal
movements
have
been
reported
also
for
the
same
species
in
the
case
of
five
of
these
examples
and
for
other
species
in
the
same
genera
for
the
remaining
Evadne
,
Daphnia
,
and
Diaptomus
.
Many
forms
sometimes
migrate
and
on
other
occasions
do
not
,
but
a
few
appear
to
remain
permanently
at
one
level
.
Considering
the
widespread
incidence
of
migration
in
the
groups
concerned
,
these
may
be
considered
as
anomalous
.
The
most
clearly
substantiated
case
is
that
of
the
copepod
Anomalocera
patersoni
,
which
remains
permanently
at
the
surface
.
Among
other
copepods
Rhincalanus
gigas
,
Calanoides
acutus
,
Microcalanus
pygmaeus
,
Oithona
frigida
,
and
Centropages
typicus
are
all
reported
as
showing
no
migration
.
The
predaceous
cladoceran
Bythotrephes
longimanus
also
remains
at
one
level
,
about
1
meters
down
.
In
view
of
its
well-known
normal
migration
,
the
occurrence
of
Calanus
finmarchicus
in
the
summer
at
the
surface
in
bright
sunlight
may
justly
be
considered
anomalous
.
This
phenomenon
has
nevertheless
been
recorded
many
times
,
and
such
surface
Calanus
may
be
present
in
enormous
numbers
,
breaking
the
surface
into
small
circular
ripples
like
raindrops
.
Observed
underwater
,
two
zones
of
differing
behavior
were
recognized
:
an
upper
one
about
3
cm
in
depth
,
in
which
the
Calanus
swam
up
and
down
repeatedly
,
frequently
bumping
on
the
undersurface
of
the
water
,
and
a
lower
one
of
indeterminate
depth
in
which
animals
swam
directly
up
or
down
.
It
seems
likely
that
a
continuous
interchange
was
taking
place
between
the
population
at
the
surface
and
that
in
deeper
water
.
A
second
group
whose
normal
vertical
migration
is
sufficiently
well
known
to
make
daytime
occurrence
at
the
surface
rank
as
anomalous
is
the
Euphausiacea
.
There
are
numerous
records
of
euphausiids
swimming
at
the
surface
in
bright
sunshine
,
with
particular
mention
of
their
shoaling
behavior
under
these
circumstances
.
2
.
Mechanisms
.
The
majority
of
vertical
migrations
undoubtedly
result
from
active
swimming
although
passive
movement
through
the
water
has
been
suggested
on
various
grounds
.
For
example
,
transport
in
vertical
currents
resulting
from
temperature
differences
has
been
proposed
;
differences
in
water
viscosity
after
temperature
changes
have
also
been
suggested
as
a
cause
of
movement
,
and
passive
movement
could
possibly
result
from
changes
in
the
specific
gravity
of
the
animals
as
a
result
of
feeding
.
Any
or
all
of
these
mechanisms
might
apply
under
particular
circumstances
,
but
the
evidence
in
favor
of
active
swimming
is
overwhelming
.
Indeed
,
deep-living
Calanus
may
even
keep
its
level
during
the
arctic
night
by
active
migration
against
such
vertical
water
movements
as
do
occur
.
The
rapidity
of
some
vertical
movements
has
led
to
the
supposition
that
the
animals
must
have
had
passive
assistance
,
but
measurements
of
swimming
speeds
prove
that
even
the
most
extensive
and
rapid
vertical
movement
is
within
the
capabilities
of
the
animals
performing
it
(
Table
2
)
.
Evidence
has
been
presented
for
a
supposed
randomness
in
the
movement
of
plankton
animals
.
If
valid
,
this
implies
that
migrations
involve
kineses
rather
than
taxes
(
Chapter
1
)
.
However
,
the
data
cited
in
support
of
this
idea
comprise
without
exception
observations
made
in
the
laboratory
.
A
kinesis
resulting
in
an
upward
movement
by
Daphnia
has
also
been
demonstrated
in
the
laboratory
at
particularly
low
light
intensities
,
but
otherwise
swimming
in
these
experiments
was
directional
in
relation
to
the
light
source
.
Such
observations
as
have
been
made
in
the
sea
indicate
that
the
predominant
movement
of
copepods
is
directional
.
Although
a
random
movement
may
occur
close
to
the
surface
,
this
results
from
the
restriction
imposed
by
the
boundary
itself
.
The
speeds
of
ascent
calculated
for
some
forms
in
the
sea
make
it
further
improbable
that
the
mechanism
of
ascent
is
a
kinesis
;
a
directional
taxis
would
seem
more
probable
.
Downward
movement
may
in
some
forms
start
as
a
passive
sinking
,
especially
when
it
occurs
before
dawn
;
but
this
must
almost
certainly
be
replaced
by
the
headfirst
downward
swimming
observed
in
the
field
.
<
TABLE
>
3
.
Initiating
,
controlling
,
and
orienting
factors
.
The
primary
dependence
of
diurnal
migrations
upon
changes
in
light
intensity
is
beyond
doubt
.
Yet
in
spite
of
a
great
amount
of
work
,
the
detailed
causal
relationship
remains
one
of
confused
complexity
.
Loeb
first
suggested
the
importance
of
light
as
the
governing
factor
but
combined
its
influence
with
that
of
gravity
.
Later
authors
,
in
particular
Rose
,
have
proposed
that
light
alone
can
provide
an
adequate
mechanism
if
the
animals
have
,
and
select
by
exploration
,
a
zone
of
optimum
light
intensity
.
This
view
has
been
enlarged
with
a
suggestion
that
both
phototaxes
and
geotaxes
may
play
a
part
in
keeping
animals
near
their
optimum
.
Experimental
work
largely
performed
on
Calanus
,
however
,
has
failed
to
make
clear
the
relative
importance
of
light
and
gravity
in
this
context
.
A
plankton
population
held
in
glass
tubes
at
a
particular
depth
in
the
sea
resolves
itself
into
two
components
,
one
swimming
up
and
the
other
down
.
The
proportion
swimming
up
increases
with
increasing
depth
.
Experiments
using
light
reflected
up
against
gravity
showed
that
here
the
reaction
to
light
predominates
.
Yet
other
experiments
in
the
dark
showed
that
the
population
still
segregated
into
one
group
swimming
up
and
another
swimming
down
.
Hardy
and
Bainbridge
have
been
able
to
remove
the
confusing
experimental
factor
of
a
limited
vertical
range
with
their
plankton
wheel
.
Their
tentative
conclusion
is
that
upward
migration
is
generally
a
positive
movement
toward
a
source
of
low
light
intensities
.
Little
upward
movement
can
be
obtained
by
blacking
out
during
the
day
,
except
with
Daphnia
.
Their
results
leave
little
doubt
that
downward
migration
is
not
sinking
as
the
result
of
an
inhibition
of
movement
but
is
a
strong
,
rapid
,
and
direct
downward
swimming
away
from
light
.
The
complete
absence
of
light
does
not
generally
result
in
a
downward
sinking
but
rather
in
station-keeping
maintained
by
a
characteristic
hop-and-sink
behavior
comprising
alternate
phases
of
upward
swimming
and
downward
sinking
.
In
Daphnia
,
migratory
behavior
results
from
the
interaction
of
both
phototactic
and
geotactic
responses
.
Furthermore
,
the
direction
of
phototactic
movement
is
dependent
upon
the
postural
angle
of
the
antenna
and
not
the
orientation
of
the
body
.
A
reversible
photochemical
system
has
been
proposed
to
account
for
the
photic
responses
,
and
this
requires
a
minimal
rate
of
change
in
light
intensity
to
induce
response
;
but
the
rates
of
change
in
the
sea
may
be
too
low
for
this
.
An
important
experimental
advance
has
been
made
by
Harris
and
Wolfe
,
who
studied
the
behavior
of
Daphnia
magna
in
a
tank
filled
with
India
ink
suspension
and
illuminated
by
an
overhead
light
of
variable
intensity
.
This
technique
has
allowed
for
the
first
time
sufficient
change
in
intensity
over
limited
distances
for
dependent
behavioral
changes
to
be
seen
in
the
laboratory
.
Despite
a
compressed
time
scale
these
authors
have
obtained
an
extraordinarily
close
simulation
of
migratory
behavior
in
nature
.
A
complete
cycle
of
vertical
migration
can
be
demonstrated
in
a
vessel
3
cm
high
.
As
well
as
strong
naturally-characteristic
individual
variations
,
this
includes
a
midnight
sinking
and
a
dawn
rise
.
At
high
light
intensities
the
animals
keep
station
at
their
optimum
by
a
vertical
hop-and-sink
behavior
and
this
confirms
earlier
observations
on
station-keeping
in
Balanus
nauplii
.
At
low
light
intensities
this
is
replaced
by
a
kinetic
response
independent
of
the
light
direction
.
The
dawn
rise
is
a
manifestation
of
this
.
In
complete
darkness
all
movement
is
inhibited
and
a
sinking
results
.
Harris
and
Wolfe
stress
the
importance
of
a
sensory
adaptation
in
the
photoreceptor
system
when
interpreting
their
results
and
suggest
that
animals
in
the
sea
could
follow
prolonged
slight
changes
without
being
affected
by
rapid
large
changes
.
In
imposing
directionality
upon
the
movement
of
vertically
migrating
animals
,
gravity
must
be
second
only
to
light
.
Preoccupation
with
the
idea
of
kinetic
movement
and
an
overemphasis
of
the
incidence
of
midnight
sinking
have
led
some
authors
to
dismiss
gravity
as
of
no
consequence
.
Yet
it
must
in
fact
be
of
the
utmost
importance
in
many
cases
.
Parker
first
proposed
``
geotropism
''
as
one
of
the
factors
in
vertical
migration
,
and
his
ideas
have
since
been
enlarged
by
many
authors
.
The
continued
ascent
of
crustaceans
in
total
darkness
,
which
seems
substantiated
in
a
good
many
instances
,
and
the
experimental
evidence
showing
Calanus
keeping
station
in
the
dark
and
Daphnia
ascending
,
strongly
imply
an
orientation
dependent
upon
gravity
.
Pressure
has
been
suggested
as
having
some
influence
upon
migration
,
especially
of
Calanus
.
But
experiments
expressly
designed
to
test
this
have
not
revealed
any
change
in
the
behavior
of
this
species
under
pressures
up
to
the
equivalent
of
2
meters
depth
.
Striking
results
were
obtained
,
however
,
with
zoea
and
megalopa
stages
of
Portunus
and
Carcinus
.
A
high
proportion
of
these
swam
up
for
periods
of
up
to
3
hr
when
subjected
to
pressures
equivalent
to
5
,
1
,
15
,
and
2
meters
depth
.
These
findings
have
since
been
confirmed
in
studies
of
Acartia
and
Centropages
,
the
megalopas
of
Carcinus
maenas
and
Galathea
as
well
as
adults
of
the
copepod
Caligus
rapax
,
still
without
any
success
in
eliciting
a
response
from
Calanus
.
There
is
as
yet
no
morphological
evidence
for
a
pressure-sensitive
organ
in
any
of
these
forms
,
and
the
mechanism
of
perception
is
quite
uncertain
.
The
unequivocal
demonstration
of
a
sensitivity
to
pressure
in
some
of
the
deep-migrating
copepods
or
decapods
would
be
a
valuable
contribution
to
the
whole
problem
of
vertical
migration
.
But
at
the
moment
,
light
must
remain
the
chief
factor
by
which
most
forms
may
gauge
depth
.
There
is
evidence
that
phytoplankton
may
have
some
effect
on
the
vertical
migration
of
crustacean
zooplankton
.
Hardy
first
laid
real
emphasis
on
this
possibility
.
Observations
on
the
inverse
distribution
of
plants
and
animals
in
the
sea
suggested
that
many
forms
must
be
prevented
from
coming
up
or
must
come
up
for
only
a
short
time
in
the
presence
of
high
concentrations
of
phytoplankton
.
There
is
some
evidence
possibly
supporting
this
idea
although
this
relates
only
to
horizontal
movement
;
on
this
basis
the
concept
of
external
metabolites
as
affecting
animal-plant
relationships
in
the
sea
has
been
developed
by
Lucas
.
But
later
laboratory
experiments
indicate
that
greater
numbers
of
Calanus
swim
up
in
the
presence
of
a
variety
of
pure
and
mixed
phytoplankton
cultures
than
in
unenriched
water
,
only
one
culture
,
of
Chlorella
,
depressing
the
number
swimming
up
.
The
mechanism
underlying
this
increase
in
upward
migration
has
not
been
investigated
,
but
probably
reduction
in
light
intensity
by
the
plant
cells
is
not
the
intermediate
factor
.
In
other
instances
this
might
however
be
effective
:
for
example
,
blue-green
algae
in
Lake
Windermere
may
reduce
the
light
intensity
at
4.3
meters
by
more
than
5
%
.
This
must
surely
affect
the
responses
of
animals
.
#
26
<
31
TEXT
J7
>
This
resulted
in
units
of
much
lighter
weight
than
could
be
obtained
with
tubular
constructions
.
The
growth
of
the
aircraft
industry
brought
even
greater
emphasis
to
the
need
for
lightweight
compact
heat
exchangers
.
During
the
193
's
,
the
secondary
surface
plate-and-corrugation
construction
became
established
for
aero-engine
radiators
,
using
dip-soldered
copper
.
The
air
and
engine-coolant
passages
were
separated
by
flat
plates
.
The
air
passages
were
packed
with
corrugated
foil
bonded
to
the
primary
plates
to
provide
the
necessary
surface
area
for
heat
transfer
.
The
narrower
coolant
passages
were
also
packed
with
foil
,
chiefly
to
provide
sufficient
support
for
the
flat
plates
to
withstand
the
coolant
pressure
loadings
.
The
introduction
of
the
aluminium
alloy
dip-brazing
process
in
the
early
194
's
was
quickly
taken
up
for
aircraft
heat
exchangers
and
led
to
substantial
weight
reductions
as
compared
with
copper
construction
.
This
development
coincided
with
the
introduction
of
pressurized
aircraft
cabins
and
the
demand
for
air-to-air
cabin
coolers
.
Although
in
this
case
the
heat
transfer
coefficients
on
the
two
sides
of
the
heat
exchanger
were
of
comparable
magnitude
,
the
use
of
secondary
surface
was
still
attractive
,
since
the
greater
part
of
the
surface
area
could
be
made
up
of
fins
only
.6
in
.
(
.15
mm
.
)
thick
.
Furthermore
,
developments
in
the
detail
form
of
the
fins
made
possible
a
reduction
in
the
total
surface
area
required
as
compared
with
the
use
of
smooth
continuous
passages
for
the
same
thermal
duty
and
pressure
losses
.
The
properties
of
compact
form
,
low
weight
,
and
design
flexibility
thus
developed
found
ready
application
on
a
much
larger
scale
with
the
introduction
of
tonnage
scale
air
separation
plants
.
2.1
Methods
of
Construction
The
basic
method
of
construction
is
both
simple
and
extremely
flexible
.
Figure
3
illustrates
the
arrangement
of
a
single
passage
.
This
can
be
extended
in
length
and
width
up
to
the
limit
of
manufacturing
equipment
available
.
The
corrugation
is
machine-formed
,
thus
ensuring
a
high
standard
of
uniformity
in
height
and
fin
pitch
.
A
number
of
such
passages
may
be
combined
to
give
either
a
cross
or
a
countercurrent
flow
formation
,
as
shown
in
Figures
4
and
5
.
The
size
and
type
of
corrugation
may
be
varied
for
each
stream
to
suit
the
operating
requirements
and
to
provide
a
reasonable
layout
with
minimum
block
volume
and
weight
.
Typical
corrugations
are
shown
in
Figure
6
.
The
flow
patterns
may
be
further
developed
to
provide
multi-pass
or
multi-stream
arrangements
by
the
inclusion
of
suitable
internal
seals
and
distributors
and
the
fitting
of
external
header
tanks
,
as
indicated
in
Figures
7-1
.
With
the
simple
cross-flow
layout
in
Figure
7
,
the
corrugations
extend
throughout
the
full
length
of
each
set
of
passages
,
and
no
internal
distributors
are
required
.
This
construction
is
appropriate
when
the
temperature
range
in
each
stream
does
not
exceed
about
one-half
of
the
difference
between
the
warm
and
cold
inlet
stream
temperatures
or
,
more
generally
,
when
the
effective
mean
temperature
difference
in
cross-flow
is
not
significantly
below
the
logarithmic
mean
temperature
difference
for
countercurrent
flow
.
On
low
temperature
plants
,
this
construction
is
sometimes
useful
for
liquefiers
,
where
the
temperature
changes
little
on
the
condensing
side
,
and
where
a
large
throughput
of
low
pressure
gas
as
the
warming
stream
calls
for
a
large
cross-section
and
short
passage
length
.
For
higher
duties
,
with
temperature
ranges
in
both
streams
up
to
8
per
cent
or
9
per
cent
of
the
inlet
temperature
difference
it
is
sometimes
advantageous
to
use
a
multi-pass
cross-countercurrent
arrangement
as
shown
in
Figure
8
.
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
Stream
A
flows
straight
through
,
while
stream
B
is
guided
by
means
of
internal
seals
and
external
tanks
to
make
the
required
number
of
passes
.
The
unit
may
thus
be
considered
as
comprising
several
cross-flow
sections
,
assembled
in
counter-formation
,
such
that
the
effective
mean
temperature
difference
approaches
much
more
closely
to
countercurrent
than
to
cross-flow
conditions
.
This
type
of
construction
is
used
for
gas-gas
and
gas-liquid
applications
.
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
When
very
high
thermal
efficiencies
of
,
say
,
95-98
per
cent
are
required
,
a
pure
countercurrent
formation
is
invariably
adopted
.
Typical
layouts
are
shown
in
Figures
9
and
1
.
The
choice
of
headering
is
governed
by
several
considerations
,
such
as
the
operating
pressures
,
the
number
of
separate
streams
involved
,
and
whether
or
not
reversing
duty
is
included
.
Figure
9
shows
an
arrangement
suitable
for
two-stream
steady
duty
,
in
which
stream
A
is
at
comparatively
low
pressure
.
A
more
general
solution
is
shown
in
Figure
1
.
This
is
used
if
streams
A
and
B
are
reversed
periodically
,
the
geometry
of
these
streams
being
symmetrical
to
maintain
constant
flow
characteristics
.
Additional
steady
streams
may
be
included
as
C
,
D
,
or
E
to
suit
requirements
.
This
type
of
arrangement
is
also
used
when
dealing
with
high
pressure
streams
in
all
channels
.
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
In
all
countercurrent
flow
units
,
suitable
distributors
must
be
provided
in
the
end
regions
,
such
that
the
flow
of
each
stream
is
spread
uniformly
across
the
whole
width
of
each
layer
throughout
the
length
of
the
main
zone
.
This
problem
is
of
great
importance
not
only
to
the
proper
performance
of
the
heat
exchanger
but
also
on
manufacturing
and
mechanical
strength
considerations
.
Further
details
are
given
in
later
sections
of
this
review
.
The
possibility
of
varying
the
geometry
and
type
of
corrugation
in
different
layers
has
already
been
mentioned
.
For
industrial
applications
,
the
height
of
corrugation
normally
lies
in
the
range
.15-.47
in
.
(
3.8-12
mm
approx
.
)
,
the
thickness
varies
from
.8
to
.15
in
.
(
.2
to
.38
mm
.
approx
.
)
,
and
the
fin
pitching
varies
from
1
to
15
or
18
fins
per
inch
(
3.9
to
5.9
or
7.1
fins
per
centimetre
)
depending
upon
the
type
of
corrugation
.
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
The
resulting
total
surface
areas
lie
from
about
3
to
45
square
feet
per
cubic
foot
of
block
volume
(
1
,
to
1,5
square
metres
per
cubic
metre
)
.
The
free
cross-sectional
area
ratios
lie
between
.7
and
.8
.
Both
the
surface
area
and
the
free
cross-sectional
area
must
be
suitably
divided
between
the
various
streams
.
For
instance
,
in
a
two-stream
gas-gas
heat
exchanger
,
each
stream
may
have
a
surface
area
of
about
2
square
feet
per
cubic
foot
of
total
block
volume
,
with
a
free
cross-section
ratio
of
about
.4
,
while
in
a
gas-liquid
heat
exchanger
,
the
gas
stream
would
have
a
surface
area
of
about
3
square
feet
per
cubic
foot
of
total
block
volume
,
with
a
free
cross-section
ratio
of
about
.6
.
In
general
,
the
taller
corrugations
are
used
for
gas
streams
,
while
those
at
.15
in
.
to
.25
in
.
high
are
used
for
liquid
streams
and
in
condenser-reboilers
.
The
use
of
plain
continuous
corrugations
is
chiefly
limited
to
condenser-reboiler
use
,
or
to
cases
where
the
free
passage
of
contaminating
solids
is
desired
.
For
most
other
applications
,
a
reduction
in
the
total
surface
area
and
block
volume
required
can
be
achieved
by
the
use
of
more
complex
types
of
corrugation
such
as
the
herringbone
and
multi-entry
patterns
shown
in
Figure
6
.
These
are
discussed
in
more
detail
in
later
sections
.
The
manufacture
of
the
heat
exchangers
involves
several
distinct
stages
,
beginning
with
the
assembly
and
dip-brazing
of
individual
blocks
,
i.e
.
tube
plates
,
corrugations
,
and
edge-seals
only
.
Each
block
is
thoroughly
cleaned
after
brazing
and
subjected
to
preliminary
leak
tests
before
the
fitting
of
header
tanks
by
argon-arc
welding
.
The
block
is
then
tested
hydraulically
to
its
full
design
test
pressure
on
each
stream
separately
.
In
the
case
of
multiple
assemblies
,
each
block
may
also
be
submitted
to
flow
tests
on
each
stream
prior
to
selective
assembly
to
ensure
uniformly
balanced
flow
distribution
throughout
the
whole
assembly
.
Figure
11
shows
a
typical
two-stream
countercurrent
block
during
manufacture
,
with
header
tanks
fitted
to
one
stream
only
.
On
completion
,
this
type
of
block
would
be
suitable
for
either
steady
or
reversing
operation
.
With
existing
brazing
equipment
,
individual
blocks
are
made
up
to
9
ft
(
2.75
m
)
long
with
an
overall
cross-section
of
17
in
.
x
21
in
.
(
.43
m
x
.53
m
)
to
give
a
total
block
volume
of
about
22
ft:3
:
(
.62
m:3
:
)
.
By
means
of
appropriate
manifolding
,
a
number
of
such
blocks
may
be
assembled
together
either
in
series
or
in
parallel
,
or
a
combination
of
both
,
according
to
requirements
.
Two
blocks
are
shown
as
a
series
arrangement
in
Figure
12
and
sixteen
blocks
in
parallel
in
Figure
13
.
A
more
complex
arrangement
is
shown
in
Figure
14
.
This
assembly
contains
three
separate
heat
exchangers
through
which
one
stream
is
common
on
the
low
pressure
side
,
while
two
of
the
high
pressure
streams
are
in
parallel
and
the
third
high
pressure
stream
in
series
.
This
complete
assembly
is
welded
up
to
form
a
single
unit
with
flanged
main
connections
and
vents
only
.
For
multiple
arrays
it
is
generally
preferred
to
assemble
together
a
number
of
blocks
and
to
weld
up
all
the
interconnecting
pipework
and
manifolding
,
so
as
to
limit
the
number
of
flanged
joints
on
the
plant
.
If
aluminium
pipework
is
used
the
flanged
joints
may
be
eliminated
completely
and
the
heat
exchangers
attached
to
the
main
pipework
by
site-welding
.
For
very
large
assemblies
,
it
may
be
necessary
to
split
the
design
into
several
separate
sub-assemblies
suitable
for
transport
and
installation
,
and
to
connect
these
together
at
the
erection
stage
either
by
site-welding
or
by
flanged
joints
.
2.2
.
Mechanical
Design
Mechanical
design
aspects
must
always
be
considered
from
the
outset
,
since
these
may
well
influence
the
general
layout
and
internal
construction
and
so
affect
the
basis
for
performance
assessment
.
For
the
operating
pressures
and
conditions
required
,
two
major
factors
are
the
internal
pressure
loading
on
the
corrugations
and
associated
brazed
joints
,
and
those
on
the
header
tanks
,
together
with
any
external
pipework
loadings
.
For
low-to-medium
steady
operating
pressures
in
the
range
-1
lb/
in:2
:
(
gauge
)
(
1-8
kg/
cm:2
:
(
abs
)
)
,
the
mechanical
design
does
not
generally
present
any
serious
problems
.
For
higher
pressures
and
for
reversing
duty
the
mechanical
design
requirements
become
of
increasing
importance
,
particularly
in
relation
to
the
size
and
arrangement
of
header
tanks
.
The
internal
plate
and
corrugation
construction
is
adequate
for
static
test
pressures
at
room
temperature
of
6-1
,
lb/
in:2
:
(
gauge
)
(
42-7
kg/
cm:2
:
(
abs
)
)
,
depending
upon
the
type
and
thickness
of
corrugation
.
For
low
temperature
applications
the
corresponding
rated
maximum
operating
pressures
would
be
25-45
lb/
in:2
:
(
gauge
)
for
steady
conditions
,
or
125-225
lb/
in:2
:
(
gauge
)
for
reversing
applications
.
For
such
pressures
,
however
,
it
is
necessary
to
limit
the
span
of
the
header
tanks
in
order
to
avoid
excessive
peripheral
loadings
in
the
plane
of
attachment
to
the
block
.
This
means
either
that
the
block
cross-section
must
be
kept
small
,
or
that
small
tanks
,
such
as
those
shown
in
Figure
1
,
must
be
fitted
.
The
latter
alternative
is
particularly
suitable
for
reversing
applications
and
for
large
scale
steady
operation
.
Internal
distributors
are
necessary
to
spread
the
flow
across
the
whole
width
of
each
passage
,
and
these
must
be
adequate
to
withstand
the
internal
pressure
loadings
.
When
considering
the
installation
of
a
heat
exchanger
assembly
for
low
temperature
service
,
due
consideration
must
be
given
to
thermal
contractions
both
in
normal
service
and
under
any
abnormal
circumstances
which
might
arise
.
The
method
of
mounting
and
the
external
pipework
must
be
sufficiently
flexible
to
allow
for
such
movements
without
imposing
excessive
loads
on
to
the
assembly
.
This
precaution
is
,
of
course
,
common
to
all
low
temperature
installations
.
In
normal
operation
relative
movements
within
the
assembly
should
not
generally
provide
any
serious
problem
since
the
balancing
of
flows
which
is
so
important
on
performance
considerations
ensures
that
the
temperature
patterns
,
and
hence
the
contraction
effects
,
are
also
uniform
across
any
section
of
the
assembly
.
Nevertheless
,
an
adequate
measure
of
flexibility
is
maintained
between
parallel
assemblies
to
allow
for
any
residual
unbalance
effects
and
for
temporary
effects
which
might
arise
during
transient
or
abnormal
operating
conditions
.
2.3
Performance
Performance
design
calculations
for
any
type
of
heat
exchanger
depend
upon
the
process
requirements
,
i.e
.
flow
rates
,
temperatures
,
and
pressures
of
each
stream
,
and
upon
the
relevant
heat
transfer
and
friction
factors
for
the
type
and
arrangement
of
surface
considered
.
The
latter
must
generally
be
determined
experimentally
in
the
first
instance
.
The
broad
subjects
of
heat
transfer
and
heat
exchanger
design
are
well
covered
by
McAdams
and
Jakob
,
while
Kays
and
London
give
the
results
of
extensive
researches
and
experiments
particularly
related
to
compact
forms
of
heat
exchanger
including
various
types
of
secondary
surface
construction
.
#
238
<
32
TEXT
J8
>
The
erratic
behaviour
of
thin
metal
films
is
well
known
and
is
the
subject
of
an
extensive
literature
,
but
as
shown
by
the
foregoing
,
a
better
understanding
of
film
properties
is
beginning
.
Summarizing
the
Introduction
,
it
can
be
stated
that
the
anomalous
electrical
properties
of
films
are
principally
due
to
their
structural
imperfections
and
to
the
thermodynamic
instability
produced
when
metal
vapour
is
abruptly
condensed
to
the
solid
phase
.
The
changes
of
resistivity
and
temperature
coefficient
of
resistance
,
which
occur
upon
heating
or
ageing
a
film
,
arise
from
the
re-ordering
of
the
structure
,
the
relief
of
high
internal
stresses
and
the
further
oxidation
or
gas
absorption
of
the
film
.
These
changes
are
parallel
to
those
occurring
in
fine
resistance
wires
upon
annealing
after
cold-working
.
However
,
the
gas
absorption
and
higher
degree
of
lattice
imperfection
in
vacuum-deposited
films
cause
much
greater
variation
of
properties
.
There
is
an
increasing
amount
of
evidence
that
high
stability
resistance
films
can
be
obtained
by
correct
annealing
treatment
and
suitable
protection
.
It
is
the
purpose
of
this
paper
to
describe
a
method
of
making
reasonably
stable
resistance
elements
by
the
vacuum
deposition
of
nickel-chromium
alloy
on
glass
and
to
discuss
their
properties
in
terms
of
the
processing
conditions
.
2
.
Practical
requirements
Substrate
The
surface
of
the
supporting
substrate
should
be
smooth
and
uniform
,
and
both
chemically
and
mechanically
stable
at
temperatures
up
to
about
35
@
C
in
atmosphere
and
vacuum
.
Any
variation
of
surface
smoothness
gives
a
corresponding
variation
of
film
resistance
value
,
because
the
film
is
thin
enough
to
be
greatly
affected
by
the
state
of
the
surface
.
For
example
,
a
film
of
resistance
as
low
as
1
15O/
square
on
a
polished
glass
surface
may
be
discontinuous
when
deposited
under
identical
conditions
on
a
finely
ground
glass
surface
.
It
is
a
characteristic
of
a
film
deposited
from
the
vapour
that
the
grains
tend
to
grow
on
surface
prominences
,
which
trap
the
atoms
first
arriving
there
and
act
as
centres
for
nucleation
.
Films
as
thick
as
1
A
?
15
may
be
discontinuous
when
deposited
on
a
coarse
surface
because
large
grains
are
formed
which
do
not
touch
,
and
the
thickness
must
be
increased
before
conductivity
is
observed
.
Such
films
tend
to
be
unstable
because
their
conductivity
depends
upon
contacts
between
large
grains
.
The
most
suitable
substrate
materials
are
found
amongst
glasses
and
ceramics
.
Good
results
have
already
been
obtained
using
glasses
of
high
silica
content
such
as
Pyrex
or
Vycor
.
These
are
two
of
the
few
glasses
unaffected
by
water
vapour
.
Many
other
glasses
,
including
some
borosilicates
,
devitrify
in
contact
with
water
,
and
their
surfaces
become
powdery
because
small
crystals
of
metal
silicates
are
formed
.
Soda-lime
glasses
are
not
used
because
their
surfaces
are
also
chemically
unstable
.
During
flame
polishing
,
when
the
glass
is
bombarded
by
thermally
produced
gas
ions
or
ionic
bombardment
in
a
glow
discharge
,
free
sodium
ions
are
active
at
the
surface
of
the
glass
.
They
combine
with
water
vapour
from
the
gas
atmosphere
to
form
sodium
hydroxide
and
deliquescent
sodium
silicate
by
reaction
with
silica
in
the
glass
.
Some
further
reaction
with
the
deposited
film
must
be
expected
.
Ceramics
possessing
good
chemical
and
mechanical
properties
are
available
;
however
,
their
surface
smoothness
is
often
variable
because
of
the
sintering
process
used
in
their
manufacture
.
Glazing
is
not
always
a
satisfactory
solution
to
this
problem
because
standard
glazes
are
often
based
upon
some
of
the
unsuitable
glasses
already
described
.
Very
careful
examination
of
surface
smoothness
is
needed
when
choosing
a
ceramic
material
for
the
support
of
vacuum-deposited
films
.
The
temperature
coefficient
of
linear
expansion
of
metals
is
usually
an
order
higher
than
that
of
glass
or
ceramics
,
and
this
factor
partly
contributes
to
the
high
internal
stresses
which
have
been
observed
in
thin
films
.
However
,
once
the
films
have
been
annealed
,
the
effect
of
the
expansion
of
the
base
on
the
resistance
of
the
film
is
very
small
,
compared
with
the
average
temperature
coefficient
of
resistance
of
films
,
and
is
insignificant
when
compared
with
that
of
bulk
metals
.
The
resistance
alloy
In
the
early
stages
of
deposition
of
a
metal
film
,
aggregates
of
metal
atoms
(
nuclei
)
are
formed
on
the
substrate
.
The
number
of
nuclei
is
dependent
upon
the
physical
and
chemical
properties
of
the
metal
and
substrate
,
and
upon
the
rate
of
deposition
.
As
the
nuclei
increase
in
size
they
grow
together
,
eventually
to
form
a
continuous
film
.
The
second
stage
of
growth
is
marked
by
the
onset
of
electrical
conductivity
,
and
the
rate
of
change
of
resistance
with
film
thickness
is
very
high
.
Unfortunately
,
the
most
useful
resistance
values
coincide
with
this
unstable
region
of
thickness
for
many
metallic
conductors
.
The
most
successful
high-resistance
films
have
been
made
by
depositing
chromium
and
alloys
of
chromium
with
nickel
,
silicon
,
titanium
,
etc
.
For
example
,
nickel-chromium
alloys
have
a
high
bulk
resistivity
(
8-13
15mO
cm
)
and
therefore
films
of
this
alloy
are
much
thicker
than
films
of
the
pure
metals
for
the
same
resistance
value
.
Films
of
resistance
4
15O/
square
are
at
least
8
A
?
15
thick
,
more
or
less
continuous
and
are
outside
the
very
unstable
region
of
thickness
.
Nickel-chromium
alloys
also
have
a
low
temperature
coefficient
of
resistance
in
bulk
,
and
are
very
resistant
to
chemical
attack
because
of
the
compact
protective
oxide
layer
which
forms
in
contact
with
an
oxidizing
atmosphere
.
The
formation
of
double
oxides
having
a
spinel
structure
has
been
shown
on
nickel-chromium
alloys
under
examination
by
electron
diffraction
,
and
this
reason
has
been
given
to
account
for
their
high
chemical
stability
.
Evaporation
conditions
The
lowest
values
of
temperature
coefficient
of
resistance
and
the
best
stability
are
achieved
in
films
deposited
under
conditions
favouring
oxidation
.
During
deposition
the
substrate
is
heated
to
relieve
the
internal
stress
in
the
film
,
but
this
treatment
can
also
increase
the
rate
of
oxidation
.
The
residual
gas
atmosphere
in
the
chamber
of
a
kinetic
vacuum
system
is
highly
oxidizing
due
to
the
high
proportion
of
water
vapour
at
the
normal
working
pressure
(
1
:
-4
:
mm
Hg
)
.
Assuming
that
the
partial
pressure
of
water
vapour
is
only
1
:
-5
:
mm
Hg
,
then
it
is
calculated
approximately
that
5
x
1:15
:
molecules
cm
:
-2
:
s
:
-1
:
strike
the
substrate
surface
.
If
the
rate
of
deposition
of
chromium
metal
is
about
3
A
?
15
s
:
-1
:
,
then
ten
water
vapour
molecules
strike
the
surface
for
every
chromium
incident
atom
.
Thus
there
is
sufficient
oxygen
(
in
the
form
of
water
vapour
)
available
at
the
source
for
the
film
to
be
highly
oxidized
at
normal
rates
of
deposition
.
Oxidation
also
occurs
after
the
chromium
atoms
have
left
the
vapour
source
,
giving
rise
to
the
familiar
gettering
effect
.
The
fall
in
pressure
can
readily
be
observed
on
the
vacuum
gauge
.
Thus
the
first
few
atomic
layers
deposited
during
the
gettering
period
are
highly
oxidized
,
and
when
the
chamber
has
been
'cleaned
up
'
the
deposit
is
more
metallic
.
After
evaporation
ceases
,
the
deposited
film
remains
open
to
oxidation
.
Thus
the
deposited
film
is
inhomogeneous
and
approximates
to
a
sandwich
layer
of
oxide/
metal/
oxide
,
in
which
the
two
outer
layers
are
more
highly
oxidized
than
the
inner
layer
.
The
exact
state
of
oxidation
of
the
deposited
film
is
unknown
and
a
further
effect
of
oxidation
can
be
observed
upon
baking
in
air
.
The
final
resistance
change
upon
annealing
may
then
be
positive
or
negative
,
because
the
decrease
attributed
by
Vand
to
lattice
transformation
may
be
greater
or
less
than
the
increase
due
to
further
oxidation
.
Heat
treatment
and
protection
Heat
treatment
carried
out
during
or
after
deposition
serves
three
purposes
:
(
=1
)
high
internal
stresses
in
the
film
are
relieved
;
(
=2
)
some
defects
in
the
crystal
lattice
are
removed
,
thus
improving
the
heat-stability
;
(
=3
)
a
protective
oxide
layer
is
completed
,
making
the
film
less
subject
to
external
atmospheric
attack
.
In
practice
,
it
has
been
found
advisable
to
heat
the
substrate
in
vacuum
before
deposition
to
a
temperature
of
at
least
3
@
C.
A
further
heating
period
in
air
for
3
min
at
3
@
C
completes
the
annealing
of
the
film
.
The
electrical
properties
of
resistance
tapes
and
wires
are
stabilized
by
annealing
and
by
cyclic
baking
in
air
or
hydrogen
.
This
treatment
reduces
the
strains
and
dislocations
set
up
during
the
drawing
of
the
wire
.
Thus
the
treatment
required
by
a
vacuum-deposited
film
is
similar
.
Baking
during
and
after
deposition
re-orders
the
crystal
lattice
,
and
improves
the
resistance
stability
with
time
,
also
forming
a
compact
oxide
surface
layer
.
Several
fast
baking
cycles
carried
out
in
air
hasten
the
changes
of
resistance
up
to
3
@
C
,
which
become
smaller
with
each
successive
cycle
.
3
.
Experimental
work
Evaporation
technique
The
preparation
of
nickel-chromium
resistance
films
was
carried
out
in
a
vacuum
deposition
plant
having
a
12
in
.
diameter
chamber
equipped
with
pumps
capable
of
reducing
the
residual
gas
pressure
in
the
vacuum
chamber
below
1
:
-4
:
mm
Hg
in
5
minutes
.
Provision
was
made
for
two
h.t
.
lead-through
electrodes
(
for
cleaning
by
positive
ion
bombardment
)
,
three
electrodes
for
the
evaporation
source
and
several
smaller
electrodes
for
connecting
the
radiant
heater
,
thermocouple
,
and
resistance
monitor
.
The
evaporation
source
was
heated
by
electron
bombardment
(
Fig
.
1
)
.
This
source
consisted
of
a
stainless
steel
supporting
block
(
forming
the
anode
)
on
which
was
mounted
a
1/4
in
.
diameter
special
ceramic
hearth
1/4
in
.
high
.
Nickel-chromium
wire
(
22
s.w.g
.
)
was
fed
through
a
stainless
steel
guide
tube
to
the
centre
of
the
hearth
.
The
feed
mechanism
was
mounted
at
the
side
of
the
hearth
,
and
allowed
the
wire
to
be
fed
either
continuously
or
to
be
intermittently
operated
by
a
handwheel
outside
the
vacuum
chamber
.
The
nickel-chromium
wire
was
bombarded
by
electrons
emitted
from
a
small
hot
filament
of
.2
in
.
diameter
tungsten
wire
(
forming
the
cathode
)
,
supported
1/8
in
.
above
the
top
of
the
hearth
.
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
The
cathode
heater
supply
was
obtained
from
a
8
v
,
1
A
transformer
with
secondary
winding
insulated
from
earth
and
primary
for
15
kv
.
The
anode
and
cathode
were
connected
across
a
suitable
h.t
.
supply
,
having
a
maximum
power
of
1.5
kw
at
3
kv
;
the
anode
was
held
at
earth
potential
and
the
cathode
at
negative
3
kv
.
The
top
of
the
hearth
was
hollowed
to
enable
the
wire
to
melt
and
form
a
bead
from
which
evaporation
could
take
place
.
Substrates
and
workholders
Special
jigs
were
made
to
hold
flat
specimen
plates
of
Pyrex
,
soda
glass
and
ceramic
.
During
each
evaporation
,
the
resistance
of
one
plate
was
monitored
by
connecting
the
end
terminals
to
an
external
circuit
for
resistance
measurement
.
A
simple
ohmmeter
was
used
for
monitoring
the
resistance
value
during
evaporation
.
The
accuracy
of
the
measurements
was
only
of
the
order
?
14
2
%
,
but
the
results
were
used
only
to
indicate
the
approximate
value
of
the
resistance
during
evaporation
.
A
bridge
method
of
measurement
was
used
to
determine
accurately
the
resistances
of
the
slides
,
and
is
described
more
fully
later
.
The
workholder
consisted
of
a
simple
jig
constructed
so
that
only
1/8
in
.
at
each
end
of
the
slides
was
masked
by
the
clamp
,
and
these
were
placed
next
to
the
monitor
plate
.
The
workholder
was
supported
4
in
.
above
the
evaporation
source
by
means
of
a
tripod
.
A
radiant
heater
,
dissipating
75
w
at
11
v
,
was
mounted
above
the
workholder
to
raise
the
temperature
of
the
substrate
to
3
@
C
before
evaporation
.
The
temperature
of
the
substrate
was
measured
by
means
of
a
chromel-alumel
thermocouple
placed
inside
the
vacuum
chamber
with
its
junction
resting
on
the
top
face
of
the
workholder
.
The
thermocouple
was
connected
to
an
external
meter
calibrated
to
read
degrees
Centigrade
,
covering
a
temperature
range
from
to
5
in
divisions
of
1
degrees
.
A
special
chamber
assembly
was
constructed
for
deposition
of
films
on
cylindrical
formers
and
,
for
monitoring
their
resistance
,
a
static
flat
glass
slide
was
used
.
By
experiment
a
simple
relationship
between
the
resistance
of
the
static
plate
and
the
resistance
of
the
cylindrical
formers
was
obtained
,
thus
enabling
the
evaporation
to
be
roughly
monitored
.
Contacts
The
method
of
making
contact
to
the
deposited
film
influenced
both
the
accuracy
with
which
the
film
could
be
measured
and
the
ultimate
stability
.
#
21
<
33
TEXT
J9
>
Rutherford
in
Manchester
by
J.
E.
GEAKE
Manchester
College
of
Science
and
Technology
It
is
now
5
years
since
Rutherford
,
working
in
Manchester
,
conceived
the
idea
that
the
atom
had
a
small
concentrated
nucleus
,
and
from
this
idea
sprang
the
whole
of
our
present-day
knowledge
of
atomic
structure
and
our
exploitation
of
its
consequences
.
This
great
landmark
in
physics
was
celebrated
by
holding
the
Rutherford
International
Jubilee
Conference
early
in
September
.
It
was
appropriate
that
the
Conference
should
be
held
at
Manchester
University
because
,
although
Rutherford
did
valuable
work
at
Cambridge
and
at
McGill
,
it
was
his
Manchester
period
which
produced
the
most
important
results
,
and
the
discoveries
with
which
his
name
is
mainly
associated
.
It
was
also
appropriate
that
there
were
two
parts
to
the
Conference-
a
commemorative
session
in
which
some
of
the
surviving
members
of
Rutherford
's
Manchester
team
took
us
back
by
their
reminiscences
to
those
great
days
of
the
past
,
and
also
a
full-scale
conference
setting
out
the
present
state
of
our
knowledge
of
the
nucleus
.
To
keep
up
with
a
rapidly-changing
subject
such
as
this
,
one
must
not
spend
too
long
looking
backwards
.
Of
those
closely
associated
with
Rutherford
in
Manchester
,
Marsden
,
Darwin
,
Chadwick
,
Andrade
and
Niels
Bohr
were
all
present
,
and
it
was
greatly
regretted
that
William
Kay
,
Rutherford
's
laboratory
steward
and
personal
assistant
,
to
whom
he
acknowledged
a
great
debt
,
did
not
live
to
be
present
at
these
celebrations
;
he
died
in
Manchester
only
a
few
months
ago
.
The
main
commemorative
session
of
the
conference
consisted
of
the
reminiscences
of
Sir
E.
Marsden
,
Sir
Charles
Darwin
and
Professor
Andrade
,
and
this
was
followed
by
a
ceremony
at
which
honorary
degrees
were
bestowed
.
During
the
week
,
delegates
saw
something
of
the
local
Derbyshire
scenery
,
visited
Jodrell
Bank
and
A.E.I
.
at
Trafford
Park
,
were
received
by
the
Lord
Mayor
at
a
lavish
reception
in
Manchester
's
impressive
Victorian
Gothic
Town
Hall
,
and
rounded
off
the
week
at
a
special
concert
given
by
Sir
John
Barbirolli
and
the
Halle
?
2
Orchestra-
the
source
of
another
of
Manchester
's
claims
to
renown
.
Concurrently
with
the
Conference
an
exhibition
of
things
associated
with
Rutherford
was
held-
photographs
,
letters
,
models
and
,
most
interesting
of
all
,
some
of
his
actual
apparatus
,
including
the
piece
said
to
have
been
his
'pet'-
the
superb
piece
of
glass-blowing
by
Baumbach
which
made
possible
the
spectral
identification
of
15a-particles
as
helium
.
The
letters
on
view
gave
some
interesting
glimpses
into
the
organization
and
economics
behind
the
scene
.
There
was
Schuster
's
letter
offering
to
hand
his
chair
over
to
Rutherford
(
then
at
McGill
)
,
Rutherford
's
answer
making
careful
enquiries
about
the
financial
arrangements
for
research
,
and
Schuster
's
detailed
reply
saying
how
he
spent
his
annual
grant
for
teaching
and
research
(
all
+45
of
it
!
)
and
by
how
much
it
was
safe
to
overspend
without
getting
into
trouble
.
Rutherford
was
satisfied
,
and
came
in
197
,
and
thus
began
the
work
in
'Tom
Tiddler
's
field
'
,
which
was
how
Rutherford
referred
to
one
of
the
most
celebrated
research
groups
in
the
history
of
physics
.
Rutherford
owed
a
considerable
debt
to
Schuster
for
handing
over
to
him
a
well
organized
and
relatively
well
equipped
laboratory
and
teaching
department
.
While
the
glory
of
discovering
the
nucleus
falls
to
Rutherford
,
it
was
entirely
owing
to
Schuster
that
the
work
was
done
in
Manchester
.
As
early
as
196
Rutherford
,
then
at
McGill
,
had
realized
,
from
the
observation
that
an
15a-particle
beam
was
spread
out
slightly
by
passing
through
a
mica
sheet
,
that
there
must
be
surprisingly
large
electric
fields
within
atoms
,
but
it
was
not
until
1911
that
the
idea
of
the
nucleus
was
finally
conceived
.
A
trivial
defect
in
an
15a-beam
tube
,
which
was
cured
empirically
by
inserting
brass
washers
to
confine
the
beam
,
suggested
that
15a-particles
were
reflected
by
metals
.
Rutherford
suggested
to
Marsden
,
a
second-year
student
(
in
those
days
undergraduates
were
given
small
research
projects
as
part
of
their
training
)
,
that
he
should
follow
this
up
.
After
some
initial
difficulties
,
because
the
available
15a-particle
sources
were
too
weak
,
Marsden
eventually
obtained
a
stronger
source
and
did
the
experiment
which
is
seen
in
retrospect
to
be
one
of
the
most
profitable
ever
carried
out
.
He
directed
a
beam
of
15a-particles
at
metal
foils
,
and
observed
the
range
of
angles
at
which
they
came
off
.
The
result
was
staggering
;
although
most
of
the
particles
were
only
deflected
slightly
,
a
few
were
turned
through
large
angles
,
and
a
very
few
came
almost
back
along
their
tracks
.
As
Rutherford
said
later
,
it
was
as
if
one
fired
15
in
.
shells
at
tissue
paper
,
and
found
that
occasionally
they
bounced
back
!
Marsden
told
Rutherford
what
he
had
observed
,
Rutherford
questioned
him
about
the
experiment
to
convince
himself
that
it
was
all
right
,
and
that
was
all
for
several
weeks
,
until
a
Sunday
evening
in
the
Autumn
of
1911
.
Rutherford
had
invited
several
of
his
research
workers
to
supper
in
his
house
at
Withington
,
as
he
often
did
,
and
while
they
were
chatting
after
supper
Rutherford
suddenly
came
out
with
his
first
ideas
about
the
atomic
nucleus
;
before
they
went
home
he
asked
one
of
them
,
Darwin
,
to
check
his
hasty
derivation
of
the
scattering
law
to
be
expected
when
15a-particles
were
deflected
by
point
nuclei
.
They
even
discussed
,
on
that
first
evening
,
the
idea
that
,
if
the
nucleus
were
not
quite
a
point
,
departures
from
the
law
at
close
approach
could
yield
information
about
nuclear
structure
.
Although
Rutherford
did
not
live
to
see
powerful
enough
scattering
experiments
performed
,
this
is
now
the
basis
of
modern
methods
of
investigating
the
structure
of
nuclei
and
nucleons
.
In
the
months
that
followed
Geiger
and
Marsden
carried
out
more
sophisticated
scattering
experiments
than
the
one
which
had
revealed
the
effect
,
and
actually
measured
the
angular
distribution
of
the
scattered
15a-particles
.
The
results
confirmed
Rutherford's
scattering
law
and
therefore
the
validity
of
the
assumptions
he
had
made
in
deriving
it
,
and
led
in
1913
to
a
group
of
three
papers
which
laid
the
foundations
of
nuclear
physics
.
The
commemorative
session
of
the
conference
produced
reminiscences
about
several
of
Rutherford
's
group
in
Manchester
;
of
Moseley
whom
Sir
Charles
Darwin
(
who
worked
with
him
)
described
as
the
hardest-working
person
he
had
ever
known
,
and
who
was
an
expert
in
finding
a
meal
in
Manchester
at
3
a.m.
;
of
Niels
Bohr
who
was
a
very
comforting
theoretician
with
great
skill
in
bridging
the
gap
between
startlingly
new
theoretical
concepts
and
classical
ideas
;
of
Robinson
,
a
keen
music-hall
addict-
and
indeed
of
the
music-hall
origin
of
the
correct
intonation
to
Rutherford
's
nickname
of
'Papa
'
.
While
these
reminiscences
of
the
physics
of
5
years
ago
were
appropriate
and
entertaining
,
it
was
right
that
most
of
the
time
at
the
conference
should
be
concerned
with
the
physics
of
the
present
.
There
were
nearly
2
contributed
papers
,
and
for
those
who
want
a
detailed
picture
of
the
present
state
of
nuclear
physics
these
papers
will
shortly
be
published
as
a
75-page
volume
.
The
conference
sessions
,
however
,
consisted
of
the
presentation
of
invited
papers
,
each
intended
to
summarize
a
different
aspect
of
the
subject
.
Thirty
years
ago
Rutherford
said
,
``
It
is
my
personal
conviction
that
if
we
knew
more
about
the
nucleus
,
we
should
find
it
much
simpler
than
we
suppose
.
I
am
always
a
believer
in
simplicity
being
a
simple
fellow
myself
.
''
The
subject
at
present
seems
a
long
way
from
this
simplicity
;
parts
of
the
conference
seemed
to
be
in
a
foreign
language
,
and
at
one
point
there
were
so
many
rival
theories
that
they
were
referred
to
by
reference
numbers
.
Perhaps
we
need
another
Rutherford
.
The
main
topics
reviewed
included
nuclear
forces
,
nuclear
structure
,
and
the
interactions
with
outside
particles
from
which
most
of
the
evidence
for
nuclear
properties
is
obtained
.
There
was
also
a
paper
on
the
limitations
and
possibilities
of
the
instruments
for
nuclear
investigation
,
and
another
,
rather
off
the
main
line
,
on
cosmological
dating
by
nuclear
methods
.
It
has
long
been
understood
that
the
attractive
forces
between
nucleons
(
the
neutrons
and
protons
which
comprise
nuclei
)
were
somehow
concerned
with
the
interchange
of
a
particle
(
the
15p-meson
or
pion
)
between
them
.
There
has
also
been
evidence
that
sometimes
two
pions
are
in
transit
between
the
interacting
nucleons
at
the
same
time
,
and
the
possibility
of
this
occurrence
modifies
the
force
to
be
expected
;
although
the
theory
of
this
process
is
still
an
unsolved
problem
,
models
describing
the
resulting
behaviour
have
been
proposed
.
What
has
only
recently
been
confirmed-
in
fact
it
was
announced
at
this
conference-
is
that
occasionally
three
pions
at
a
time
are
involved
.
These
three
pions
may
actually
be
joined
together
transiently
as
a
compound
particle
during
the
interchange
process
;
indeed
,
theoreticians
have
been
invoking
a
compound
particle
of
this
type
for
some
time
.
There
now
seems
to
be
evidence
for
its
existence
.
A
nuclear
model
which
has
been
surprisingly
long-lived
and
successful
is
the
shell
model
,
which
was
first
proposed
25
years
ago
.
This
assumes
nucleons
to
occupy
energy
levels
,
obey
quantum-number
selection
rules
,
and
group
themselves
into
closed
shells
in
a
manner
analogous
to
the
electrons
outside
the
nucleus
.
This
theory
was
given
a
new
lease
of
life
by
adding
the
concept
of
nucleon
spin
,
which
undergoes
coupling
with
the
nucleon
'orbital
'
motion
.
The
presence
of
any
nucleons
in
addition
to
the
numbers
which
comprise
closed
shells
will
tend
to
distort
the
otherwise
spherical
shape
,
but
these
distortions
were
ignored
in
the
approximate
treatment
of
the
problem
.
If
there
are
only
a
few
nucleons
more
(
or
less
)
than
complete
shells
the
mean
distortion
is
indeed
small
,
but
the
theory
has
been
extended
to
include
vibrations
about
this
mean
shape
.
With
larger
numbers
of
extra
nucleons
,
mid-way
between
the
numbers
comprising
complete
shells
,
the
nucleus
is
much
more
distorted
,
and
rotational
modes
become
important
.
With
these
larger
numbers
of
extra
nucleons
it
is
no
longer
practicable
to
treat
them
singly
and
only
their
collective
behaviour
is
considered
.
The
way
nucleons
are
arranged
in
a
nucleus
,
and
especially
in
the
surface
regions
of
heavy
nuclei
,
is
another
topic
of
current
interest
.
Some
workers
consider
that
nucleons
tend
to
be
found
singly
or
in
pairs
in
the
nuclear
surface
,
while
others
believe
that
there
is
more
than
a
random
chance
of
their
being
found
in
groups
of
four
,
although
the
grouping
may
be
of
a
very
transitory
nature
,
the
particles
perhaps
remaining
associated
for
1
:
-22
:
of
a
second
or
so
.
Indeed
,
it
is
known
that
if
a
single
particle
,
say
a
neutron
,
hits
a
nucleus
it
may
result
in
the
ejection
of
an
15a-particle
(
an
assembly
of
2
protons
and
2
neutrons
)
.
However
there
was
a
vigorous
argument
at
one
session
of
the
conference
as
to
whether
this
15a-particle
existed
in
the
nuclear
surface
and
was
knocked
out
by
the
neutron
,
or
whether
the
incident
neutron
simply
collected
three
more
particles
and
itself
became
part
of
the
resulting
15a-particle
.
The
evidence
seems
to
be
in
favour
of
the
former
idea-
that
the
four
particles
were
already
associated
before
ejection
.
Soon
after
Rutherford
came
to
Manchester
he
and
Geiger
,
using
Geiger
's
new
15a-particle
counting
techniques
,
were
able
to
make
the
first
measurements
of
the
half-lives
of
radioactive
elements
.
Nearly
2
years
later
,
when
Aston
measured
the
relative
abundances
of
the
isotopes
in
lead
(
the
end-points
of
radioactive
decay
series
)
from
a
lead-uranium
ore
,
Rutherford
realized
that
this
,
combined
with
his
half-life
measurements
,
could
yield
estimates
both
of
the
age
of
the
earth
(
i.e
.
the
time
since
solidification
)
and
of
the
time
since
the
actual
formation
of
the
heavy
elements
.
Rutherford
's
results
increased
the
estimated
time-scale
for
the
Earth
's
development
by
a
factor
of
more
than
1
over
the
currently
accepted
estimates
due
to
Kelvin
,
and
this
advance
produced
the
newspaper
headline
'Doomsday
Postponed
'
.
Apart
from
Rutherford
's
assumption
that
the
amount
of
:235
:
U
initially
formed
was
at
the
most
equal
to
that
of
:238
:
U
,
modern
cosmochronologists
would
agree
with
him
.
It
is
now
believed
that
:235
:
U
was
produced
initially
in
greater
abundance
than
:238
:
U
,
and
this
,
plus
minor
changes
in
the
accepted
values
of
other
constants
,
pushes
the
estimated
time
since
the
formation
of
the
heavy
elements
(
loosely
called
the
age
of
the
galaxy
)
up
from
Rutherford
's
estimate
of
3.4
x
1:9
:
years
to
about
2
x
1:9
:
years
.
#
234
<
34
TEXT
J1
>
Statistically
the
three-parameter
1
,
mb
forecasts
for
these
2
cases
are
much
better
than
the
two-parameter
forecasts
and
are
about
the
same
as
the
C.F.O
.
forecasts
.
The
1
,
-5
mb
thicknesses
and
the
5
mb
heights
are
much
better
forecast
by
the
three-parameter
model
than
by
either
C.F.O
.
or
the
two-parameter
model
.
The
thermal
winds
are
also
forecast
better
with
the
three-parameter
model
than
with
the
two-parameter
model
.
There
is
little
to
choose
between
the
C.F.O
.
and
three-parameter
model
forecasts
of
the
5-2
mb
thicknesses
and
thermal
winds
,
but
the
C.F.O
.
2
mb
forecast
is
rather
better
than
that
produced
by
the
three
parameter-model
.
The
forecasts
of
the
2
mb
contours
and
5-2
mb
thickness
produced
by
extrapolation
from
the
two-parameter
model
were
,
not
unexpectedly
,
worse
than
those
produced
by
the
other
two
methods
.
It
should
be
noted
that
C.F.O
.
do
not
produce
forecast
charts
of
the
5-2
mb
thickness
,
and
that
the
values
attributed
to
them
have
been
obtained
by
subtracting
their
5
mb
forecasts
from
their
2
mb
forecasts
.
<
TABLE
>
b
)
Examples
of
forecasts
The
numerical
forecasts
using
the
three-parameter
model
based
on
data
for
GMT
26
February
1959
and
5
May
1959
are
shown
in
Figs
.
1-8
.
These
two
situations
were
chosen
because
the
former
forecast
produced
a
large
r.m.s
.
error
at
5
and
2
mb
and
was
not
one
of
the
better
forecasts
,
whereas
the
latter
was
typical
of
one
of
the
good
forecasts
.
A
depression
centred
ESE
of
Newfoundland
at
GMT
26
February
1959
(
Fig
.
1
(
a
)
)
moved
rapidly
NE
and
deepened
12
mb
in
the
following
24
hr
(
Fig
.
1
(
b
)
)
.
The
axis
of
the
<
FIGURES
>
high-pressure
ridge
in
mid-Atlantic
also
moved
rapidly
NE
and
was
lying
from
Iceland
to
the
northern
North
Sea
at
GMT
26
February
1959
.
The
smaller
depression
originally
west
of
Ireland
filled
and
its
associated
trough
was
orientated
N-S
over
Eastern
Norway
.
The
numerical
forecast
dealt
quite
well
with
the
main
depression
although
the
movement
and
deepening
were
not
quite
sufficient
.
The
trough
associated
with
the
warm
front
and
the
preceding
ridge
were
over-intensified
and
were
not
moved
sufficiently
north-eastwards
.
The
weak
trough
over
Norway
was
quite
adequately
forecast
.
Pressure
was
forecast
to
be
about
8
mb
too
high
in
and
to
the
west
of
the
Bay
of
Biscay
,
the
result
of
spurious
anticyclogenesis
.
An
inspection
of
the
1
,
-5
mb
thickness
charts
indicates
that
the
numerical
forecast
distorted
the
thermal
pattern
in
the
region
of
the
depression
much
more
than
actually
occurred
,
and
this
was
one
of
the
worse
thickness
forecasts
of
the
series
.
This
is
a
typical
error
of
this
model
since
the
geostrophic
wind
used
for
advection
of
the
thickness
lines
is
much
greater
than
the
actual
wind
in
regions
of
cyclonic
curvature
,
and
the
advection
is
overdone
.
<
FIGURES
>
Fig
.
2
shows
that
the
rapid
movement
of
the
5
mb
trough
from
east
of
Newfoundland
to
mid-Atlantic
with
the
formation
of
a
closed
circulation
was
quite
well
forecast
,
although
the
trough
was
moved
too
rapidly
in
the
south
.
Pressure
was
forecast
to
be
too
high
between
1
@
and
2
@
W
,
a
result
of
spurious
anticyclogenesis
.
Fig
.
3
indicates
that
the
2
mb
forecast
gave
much
too
high
pressure
in
mid-Atlantic
.
The
movement
of
the
western
Atlantic
trough
was
quite
reasonably
forecast
in
middle
latitudes
but
was
moved
too
rapidly
in
the
south
.
This
rapid
movement
in
the
south
was
almost
certainly
associated
with
the
strong
gradients
produced
by
the
spurious
anticyclogenesis
.
The
vertical
motion
charts
are
shown
in
Fig
.
4
and
are
quite
consistent
with
the
forecast
positions
of
the
synoptic
features
.
The
pattern
for
the
6-2
mb
layer
is
similar
to
that
for
the
1
,
-6
mb
layer
,
but
the
magnitudes
of
the
vertical
velocities
measured
in
mb
hr
:
-1
:
are
less
in
the
6-2
mb
layer
than
in
the
bottom
layer
.
If
the
vertical
velocities
had
been
computed
in
cm
sec
:
-1
:
the
magnitudes
in
the
two
layers
would
have
been
more
similar
.
The
numerical
forecast
based
on
the
GMT
data
for
5
May
1959
was
one
of
the
better
numerical
forecasts
.
An
anticyclone
moved
eastwards
from
mid-Atlantic
to
the
British
Isles
,
and
two
shallow
depressions
in
the
vicinity
of
Newfoundland
amalgamated
and
moved
into
the
entrance
to
the
Denmark
Straits
.
These
features
were
quite
well
forecast
(
see
Fig
.
5
)
,
although
the
central
pressure
of
the
depression
was
not
quite
right
.
The
eastward
movement
of
the
Atlantic
thermal
ridge
was
forecast
to
be
a
little
less
than
actually
occurred
,
and
a
cold
trough
forecast
about
5
@
N
2
@
W
did
not
materialize
.
Fig
.
6
indicates
that
the
movement
and
development
of
the
troughs
and
ridges
at
5
mb
were
forecast
very
well
.
The
2
mb
forecast
(
Fig
.
7
)
was
also
successful
,
especially
near
Portugal
and
in
the
vicinity
of
the
British
Isles
.
However
,
the
forecast
position
of
the
2
mb
trough
near
Greenland
was
not
correct
.
The
vertical
motion
patterns
in
Fig
.
8
are
consistent
with
the
synoptic
features
forecast
in
Figs
.
5
to
7
.
7
.
CONCLUSIONS
The
forecasts
based
on
the
three-parameter
model
are
significantly
better
than
those
based
on
the
Sawyer-Bushby
two-parameter
model
for
the
2
situations
investigated
.
The
extra
degree
of
freedom
allowed
in
the
new
model
does
not
give
rise
to
such
vigorous
over-development
as
in
the
two-parameter
model
,
and
although
spurious
anticyclogenesis
still
occurs
it
is
not
usually
so
intense
as
previously
.
Knighting
and
Hinds
(
196
)
showed
that
the
incorporation
of
a
stream
function
into
the
two-parameter
model
gave
a
significant
improvement
in
the
results
,
and
it
is
quite
likely
that
the
introduction
of
a
stream
function
into
the
present
model
would
produce
a
further
improvement
.
The
three-parameter
forecasts
of
the
5
mb
contours
and
the
1
,
-5
mb
thicknesses
are
statistically
better
than
those
produced
by
C.F.O.
,
but
there
is
little
to
choose
between
the
corresponding
forecasts
for
the
1
,
mb
contours
and
the
5-2
mb
thicknesses
.
At
2
mb
the
C.F.O
.
forecasts
are
slightly
better
than
the
three-parameter
model
,
probably
because
no
allowance
is
made
in
the
numerical
forecasts
for
the
presence
of
a
portion
of
the
stratosphere
below
2
mb
.
The
accuracy
of
the
2
mb
numerical
forecasts
seemed
worse
on
days
of
a
low
tropopause
over
a
significant
part
of
the
area
than
on
days
when
the
tropopause
was
nearer
2
mb
.
ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
The
authors
wish
to
thank
the
Director-General
of
the
Meteorological
Office
for
permission
to
publish
this
paper
.
<
LIST
>
A
graphical
method
of
objective
forecasting
derived
by
statistical
techniques
By
M.
H.
FREEMAN
Meteorological
Office
,
Dunstable
Manuscript
received
18
January
1961
)
SUMMARY
The
objective
forecasting
technique
described
consists
of
a
composite
diagram
from
which
the
forecast
value
of
the
predictand
can
be
read
directly
,
given
the
values
of
the
predictors
.
Each
section
of
the
diagram
combines
a
new
predictor
with
an
estimate
of
the
predictand
obtained
from
the
previous
sections
.
The
isopleths
in
the
diagrams
are
obtained
by
fitting
a
curved
surface
(
involving
powers
and
cross-product
terms
of
up
to
the
fifth
order
)
to
the
basic
data
by
a
'least
squares
'
procedure
.
Only
terms
which
are
significant
at
the
5
per
cent
level
are
retained
in
the
regression
formulae
so
produced
.
At
each
stage
the
predictor
to
be
selected
is
that
which
contributes
most
to
the
combination
so
far
chosen
.
The
method
was
used
to
forecast
visibility
(
as
one
of
32
code
figures
)
at
London
Airport
three
and
six
hours
ahead
.
When
it
was
tested
on
two
winters
'
independent
data
,
correlation
coefficients
of
.89
and
.83
were
obtained
for
the
3-hr
and
6-hr
forecasts
,
respectively
.
During
the
same
period
the
figures
for
the
normal
subjective
forecasts
made
at
London
Airport
were
.87
and
.74
.
1
.
INTRODUCTION
An
objective
method
of
forecasting
may
be
described
as
one
which
calls
for
no
judgment
on
the
part
of
the
forecaster
.
Given
the
same
initial
data
any
person
using
the
method
will
produce
the
same
forecast
.
Numerous
objective
techniques
have
been
described
by
workers
in
the
U.S.A.
,
but
objective
forecasting
has
received
much
less
attention
in
Great
Britain
.
Swinbank
(
1949
)
,
Craddock
and
Pritchard
(
1951
)
,
and
Saunders
(
1952
)
all
produced
methods
of
forecasting
fog
which
were
partly
objective
,
but
some
of
the
predictors
used
had
to
be
forecast
subjectively
.
Most
objective
techniques
depend
on
the
production
of
either
formulae
or
diagrams
,
and
both
methods
have
been
subject
to
various
weaknesses
which
the
system
to
be
described
attempts
to
overcome
.
Many
of
the
earlier
systems
produced
forecasts
in
terms
of
only
a
few
categories
,
e.g.
,
fog
,
fog
in
patches
,
or
no
fog
;
for
aviation
forecasting
a
forecast
of
visibility
in
yards
or
miles
is
required
.
Formulae
may
be
deduced
from
physical
principles
,
but
more
often
they
are
devised
by
statistical
processes
to
produce
regression
equations
.
These
have
almost
always
contained
only
linear
terms
whereas
more
complicated
relations
may
be
required
.
In
the
graphical
methods
the
lines
on
the
diagrams
often
had
to
be
drawn
subjectively
and
it
was
not
easy
to
tell
whether
the
best
lines
had
been
drawn
or
not
.
In
many
systems
the
choice
of
predictors
to
be
used
had
to
be
made
subjectively
.
Rigorous
statistical
methods
were
used
in
developing
the
present
method
,
the
computations
being
made
on
a
Ferranti
Mercury
Computer
at
Meteorological
Office
,
Dunstable
.
The
problem
chosen
for
investigation
during
the
development
of
the
objective
forecasting
technique
was
the
important
one
of
forecasting
visibility
at
London
Airport
.
The
system
which
was
devised
consists
of
a
composite
diagram
such
as
that
illustrated
at
Fig
.
1
.
The
pecked
line
on
the
diagram
indicates
its
method
of
use
.
The
top
left-hand
section
is
entered
with
the
appropriate
value
of
the
first
predictor
and
successive
turns
are
made
at
the
appropriate
isopleths
of
each
of
the
other
predictors
,
the
forecast
being
read
from
the
scale
on
exit
.
<
FIGURE
>
2
.
VISIBILITY
PREDICTION
DIAGRAMS
FOR
LONDON
AIRPORT
The
particular
problem
specified
was
to
forecast
visibility
at
London
Airport
for
9
and
12
GMT
using
6
GMT
data
and
for
18
and
21
GMT
using
15
GMT
data
(
i.e.
,
a
3-hr
and
a
6-hr
forecast
morning
and
evening
)
.
The
winter
period
,
November
to
January
,
was
selected
and
forecasts
were
to
be
given
to
the
nearest
1
yards
up
to
1
,
yd
and
at
2-yd
intervals
up
to
2
,
yd
.
This
requirement
and
the
desirability
of
having
an
approximately
logarithmic
scale
of
visibility
led
to
the
use
of
the
visibility
code
shown
in
Table
1
.
<
TABLE
>
The
selection
of
the
parameters
to
be
tried
as
predictors
was
one
of
the
most
important
parts
of
the
investigation
.
Anything
which
physical
principles
suggested
might
be
relevant
was
included
,
and
the
advice
of
experienced
forecasters
at
London
Airport
was
sought
.
Most
of
the
parameters
tested
are
listed
in
Table
2
.
Many
were
extracted
directly
from
the
London
Airport
registers
but
some
had
to
be
specially
computed
.
The
geostrophic
winds
over
London
Airport
were
measured
from
surface
charts
at
the
Central
Forecasting
Office
,
Dunstable
.
The
wind
shear
was
defined
as
the
ratio
of
the
surface
wind
speed
to
the
geostrophic
wind
speed
.
Computed
pressure
gradient
was
a
complicated
parameter
obtained
from
pressures
and
pressure
tendencies
at
four
neighbouring
stations
.
The
lapse
rates
were
obtained
as
the
difference
between
the
surface
temperature
at
London
and
the
temperature
5
mb
(
or
25
mb
)
above
the
surface
at
Crawley
(
or
Larkhill
for
the
early
years
)
.
The
hydrolapses
were
similarly
defined
using
dewpoints
instead
of
temperatures
.
Data
for
the
eleven
winters
November
1946
to
January
1957
(
1,12
days
in
all
)
,
were
recorded
on
specially
printed
Paramount
edge-punched
cards
and
were
used
in
the
development
of
the
objective
forecasting
technique
.
Data
for
the
three
following
winters
were
used
to
obtain
an
independent
check
on
the
efficacy
of
the
system
.
To
assist
in
selecting
the
more
promising
predictors
each
parameter
x
was
correlated
in
turn
with
the
visibility
to
be
forecast
z
.
A
polynomial
of
the
form
z
=
a
+
bx
+
cx:2
:
+
...
was
fitted
to
the
data
by
the
method
of
'least
squares
,
'
successively
higher
order
polynomials
being
tried
until
further
terms
gave
no
further
reduction
in
the
r.m.s
.
error
(
SE
)
.
The
correlation
coefficient
r
was
calculated
from
the
formula
r:2
:
=
1
-
(
SE/
SD
)
:2
:
where
SD
was
the
standard
deviation
of
the
visibility
to
be
forecast
.
#
218
<
35
TEXT
J11
>
Generally
the
highest
Jurassic
rocks
are
only
exposed
near
the
eastern
end
of
the
Vale
,
as
the
Aptian
and
Albian
transgress
westwards
on
to
older
Jurassic
strata
.
Thus
at
Dinton
,
basal
Wealden
is
preserved
beneath
the
local
Aptian
,
but
by
Tisbury
Gault
rests
on
Portland
Beds
,
on
Kimmeridge
Clay
around
Shaftesbury
and
East
Knoyle
and
by
Penselwood
Hill
,
five
miles
west
of
Mere
,
Albian
rests
on
Oxford
Clay
.
(
b
)
Brief
History
of
Previous
Work
The
great
variety
of
formations
exposed
within
the
Vale
of
Wardour
has
attracted
geologists
since
early
in
the
nineteenth
century
and
there
are
many
descriptions
by
many
writers
.
Lady
Bennett
provided
Sowerby
(
1818
)
with
some
of
the
earliest
ammonites
described
from
the
Portland
Beds
of
Chicksgrove
(
south
)
quarry
,
and
also
referred
to
the
Tisbury
Star
Coral
(
Isastraea
oblonga
)
.
The
first
comprehensive
account
was
that
of
Fitton
(
1836
)
.
He
noted
the
sandy
nature
of
the
Chilmark
building
stones
,
found
Purbeck
dirt
beds
and
discovered
a
cycad
trunk
near
Tisbury
.
He
observed
the
Hastings
Sands
(
Wealden
)
above
the
Purbeck
Beds
near
Dinton
and
separated
a
sandy
bed
below
the
Gault
which
was
later
assigned
to
the
Lower
Greensand
.
Fitton
also
realised
that
the
Wardour
fold
was
asymmetric
,
with
steeper
northern
dips
,
and
included
a
section
diagram
with
his
account
.
In
1856
there
appeared
the
first
one-inch
Geological
Survey
maps
of
the
area
which
had
been
surveyed
by
Bristow
.
In
1877
Blake
&
Hudleston
gave
the
first
comprehensive
account
of
the
Corallian
outcrop
in
north
Dorset
and
were
able
to
link
up
the
north
Dorset
succession
with
that
of
the
type
locality
at
Weymouth
.
They
described
the
apparent
northward
thinning
of
the
Upper
Corallian
.
They
also
noted
the
increasing
number
of
rolled
corals
in
the
upper
beds
in
the
same
direction
,
and
commented
on
the
false-bedded
Todber
Freestones
.
Three
years
later
this
was
followed
by
a
study
of
the
Portland
Beds
within
the
Vale
of
Wardour
.
In
this
paper
they
established
,
among
other
facts
,
that
the
Upper
Freestone
Building
Stones
fifteen
feet
thick
in
the
Chilmark
Ravine
are
reduced
to
a
two-foot
band
,
crammed
with
Camptochlamys
lamellosus
at
Chicksgrove
and
Oakley
,
within
only
one
and
a
half
miles
.
The
nature
of
the
junction
with
the
overlying
Purbeck
has
been
much
discussed
since
then
,
and
is
still
not
settled
.
In
1881
W.
H.
Hudleston
led
the
first
Geologists
'
Association
excursion
to
the
Vale
of
Wardour
and
in
the
same
year
the
Reverend
W.
R.
Andrews
(
1881
)
,
then
resident
at
Teffont
,
published
the
first
account
of
the
presence
of
the
Middle
Purbeck
marine
Cinder
Bed
in
the
Vale
of
Wardour
.
In
1894
this
was
followed
up
by
a
comprehensive
description
of
the
whole
Purbeck
sequence
(
Andrews
&
Jukes-Browne
,
1894
)
,
based
on
the
Dorset
ostracod
divisions
,
but
this
was
disregarded
by
Woodward
(
1895
)
when
writing
his
Survey
Memoir
.
By
19
the
Geological
Survey
completed
the
six-inch
mapping
for
the
New
Series
one-inch
map
,
Sheet
298
,
which
includes
that
portion
of
the
Vale
of
Wardour
east
of
Tisbury
.
In
the
accompanying
memoir
(
Reid
,
193
)
he
firmly
established
the
presence
of
both
Wealden
and
Lower
Greensand
between
the
Gault
and
Jurassic
beds
.
He
also
records
seeing
the
Tisbury
Star
Coral
Isastraea
oblonga
,
already
recorded
by
earlier
writers
,
but
in
position
of
growth
.
This
was
observed
in
what
must
have
been
a
temporary
section
,
where
a
lane
forks
off
the
road
from
Tisbury
to
Fonthill
,
three-quarters
of
a
mile
north-west
of
Tisbury
Square
.
On
the
other
hand
,
Reid
adhered
to
Woodward
's
interpretation
of
the
Purbeck
succession
and
discounted
the
unconformable
Wealden
boundary
suggested
by
Andrews
&
Jukes-Browne
.
The
latter
writer
(
Jukes-Browne
,
193
)
added
further
material
on
the
Purbeck-Wealden
boundary
and
it
appears
that
Reid
's
mapping
followed
Woodward
's
Purbeck
divisions
,
and
needs
some
revision
to
fit
in
with
the
palaeontological
divisions
now
used
.
In
the
same
year
(
193
)
as
the
memoir
appeared
,
there
was
a
second
Geologists
'
Association
excursion
to
the
Vale
of
Wardour
(
Blackmore
&
Andrews
,
193
)
,
and
by
194
Jukes-Browne
had
completed
his
survey
of
the
Cretaceous
rocks
(
19-4
)
,
which
includes
descriptions
of
sections
west
of
the
area
dealt
with
in
the
sheet
memoir
,
some
of
which
do
not
appear
to
have
received
any
attention
since
.
Jukes-Browne
included
a
quarter-inch
map
,
in
his
Cretaceous
Rocks
,
Part
=1
(
19
)
,
showing
the
Mere
Fault
,
but
no
detailed
mapping
had
been
done
.
In
the
fifty
years
since
194
there
have
been
only
a
few
further
references
to
this
interesting
area
.
In
1933
Dr.
Arkell
gave
an
admirable
summary
of
the
Jurassic
rocks
;
he
followed
up
the
earlier
observations
on
the
dissimilarities
between
the
Chilmark-Tisbury
building
stones
and
the
Dorset
counterparts
,
and
attempted
to
disentangle
the
confused
ammonite
nomenclature
of
the
Portland
Beds
.
He
placed
,
tentatively
,
but
almost
certainly
rightly
,
the
main
Tisbury
and
Lower
Chilmark
building
stones
in
the
upper
part
of
the
Portland
Sands
of
the
Dorset
coast
,
only
retaining
the
oolitic
upper
Chilmark
building
stones
within
the
Dorset
Portland
Stone
.
This
will
entail
the
remapping
of
the
Wardour
Portlandian
to
fit
into
the
new
classification
.
(
See
also
Arkell
,
1935
,
for
correlation
table
.
)
(
House
,
1958
.
)
In
1938
F.
H.
Edmunds
added
a
contribution
to
the
physiographical
evolution
of
this
area
which
accompanied
the
fourth
Geologists
'
Association
's
Field
Meeting
to
the
area
.
The
next
year
,
J.
F.
Kirkaldy
(
1939
)
refers
to
the
thin
Lower
Greensand
below
the
Gault
that
crops
out
round
the
Vale
,
and
also
south
of
Shaftesbury
,
but
he
was
unable
to
determine
the
zonal
position
of
either
outcrop
.
Outside
the
Vale
of
Wardour
proper
,
the
Warminster
Greensand
beds
at
the
base
of
the
Chalk
Marl
have
received
attention
from
Jukes-Browne
in
1896
,
19-4
and
191
,
and
from
Scanes
,
jointly
with
Jukes-Browne
,
in
191
,
and
with
Pope-Bartlett
in
1916
when
,
in
the
latter
year
,
both
authors
led
the
third
Geologists
'
Association
excursion
.
All
the
earlier
Warminster
Greensand
accounts
have
been
fully
summarised
by
Edmunds
(
1938
)
for
the
fourth
Field
Meeting
in
the
area
of
the
Geologists
'
Association
in
1937
.
It
now
seems
clear
that
the
fossils
from
the
Warminster
Greensand
are
Cenomanian
in
age
and
the
majority
did
not
come
from
Warminster
itself
but
from
Maiden
Bradley
and
Mere
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Warminster
name
has
been
adopted
for
these
beds
,
whereas
today
the
best
available
section
is
at
Dead
Maid
Quarry
,
Mere
.
Also
included
in
Edmunds
'
account
(
1938
)
is
the
first
contribution
on
the
Mere
Fault
which
was
the
present
author's
starting
point
for
detailed
mapping
.
Edmunds
estimated
the
Mere
Fault
to
have
a
northerly
downthrow
of
about
6
feet
near
Charnage
Quarry
.
He
shows
the
fault
to
be
reversed
,
passing
just
to
the
south
of
Mere
,
and
downthrowing
Lower
and
Middle
Chalk
against
Kimmeridge
Clay
.
Wooldridge
&
Linton
(
1955
)
have
given
the
whole
area
prominent
attention
in
their
comprehensive
survey
of
the
Structure
,
Surface
and
Drainage
of
South-East
England
.
They
regard
the
three
east-west
lines
of
downland
ridges
comprising
(
a
)
The
Great
Ridge-Mere
White
Sheet
Hill
ridge
,
and
(
b
)
The
Barford
Down-Berwick
St.
John
White
Sheet
Hill
ridge
,
and
(
c
)
the
Melbury
Beacon
,
Win
Green-Coombe
Bissett
Down
ridge
as
type
examples
of
the
remnants
of
the
Mid-late
Tertiary
Peneplains
.
Also
they
regard
the
Wardour
drainage
as
now
adjusted
to
structure
through
two
cycles
of
erosion
and
that
the
bulk
of
this
area
lay
outside
the
furthest
advances
of
the
Pliocene
Sea
.
At
Whitsun
in
1954
this
writer
led
the
fifth
Geologists'
Association
Field
Meeting
over
the
Vale
of
Wardour
and
the
Mere
Fault
country
from
Shaftesbury
.
The
Field
Meeting
report
(
Mottram
6et
al.
,
1957
)
included
some
of
the
more
interesting
localities
visited
from
which
the
palaeontological
records
were
obtained
by
various
people
,
as
well
as
brief
references
to
the
Mere
Fault
at
West
Knoyle
,
Charnage
,
Mere
,
Wolverton
and
Penselwood
Hill
,
visited
by
the
Association
during
the
excursion
.
(
c
)
Tectonic
Summary
of
the
Wardour
Anticline
The
tectonics
of
the
Wardour
fold
have
not
been
described
in
detail
previously
,
but
much
is
self-evident
from
the
New
Series
one-inch
map
,
Sheet
298
,
which
shows
the
Vale
of
Wardour
as
far
west
as
Tisbury
and
Ridge
.
The
Wardour
Anticline
has
an
amplitude
of
about
12
feet
so
that
around
Tisbury
the
Cenomanian
base
must
have
risen
to
about
1
feet
above
present
O.D
.
The
fold
has
steeper
northerly
dips
than
those
on
the
southern
limb
,
which
are
everywhere
from
3-5
@
south
(
see
Fig
.
3
,
Section
1
)
.
The
northerly
dips
gradually
steepen
westwards
and
west
of
the
Fonthills
a
1-15
@
NNW
.
dip
can
be
seen
in
planus
Zone
chalk
on
the
roadside
from
Tisbury
to
Hindon
.
The
accompanying
map
to
this
paper
(
Fig
.
3
)
shows
how
the
northern
limb
continues
to
steepen
westwards
past
East
Knoyle
to
where
the
Mere
Fault
begins
at
West
Knoyle
.
North-west
of
East
Knoyle
,
around
Windmill
Hill
,
the
Green
and
Upton
,
there
is
quite
clearly
a
local
roll
displayed
by
the
Upper
Greensand
outcrops
.
These
double
back
eastwards
from
Windmill
Hill
to
Milton
before
resuming
their
north-west
trend
along
Haddon
Hill
.
Also
the
Gault
base
rises
above
the
6-foot
contour
west
of
Upton
,
so
in
this
small
and
interesting
upland
area
north-west
of
Clouds
House
there
is
a
periclinal
fold
,
pitching
east
,
riding
on
the
main
northern
limb
of
the
Wardour
fold
(
see
Fig
.
3
,
Section
2
)
In
general
the
Jurassic
rocks
are
nearly
conformable
to
the
overlying
Cretaceous
,
but
these
are
local
variations
in
addition
to
the
steady
westward
Cretaceous
overstep
.
The
Jurassic
rocks
within
the
Vale
of
Wardour
are
affected
by
a
series
of
gentle
rolls
,
trending
north-west
to
south-east
,
which
disappear
under
the
transgressive
Lower
Greensand
and
Gault
without
affecting
them
.
The
Portland
Beds
,
exposed
in
the
Chilmark
Ravine
,
are
brought
up
by
a
shallow
anticline
and
this
is
flanked
to
the
south-west
by
a
shallow
syncline
which
brings
the
Wealden
down
to
river
level
again
near
Sutton
Mandeville
.
The
next
undoubted
flexure
affects
the
Portland
Beds
south-east
of
Knoyle
Corner
,
but
is
only
partly
preserved
beneath
the
transgressive
Gault
above
,
and
appears
on
the
map
(
Fig
.
2
)
.
Around
Tisbury
itself
the
numerous
Portlandian
quarries
show
a
variety
of
dips
.
Some
apparently
can
be
ascribed
to
false
bedding
.
This
was
seen
in
194
and
1941
in
the
temporary
opening
of
a
shallow
quarry
between
road
and
railway
5
yards
north-east
of
Hazeldon
Farm
(
936381
)
.
False
bedding
was
also
seen
in
1949
in
a
new
track
section
south
of
Court
Street
.
However
,
in
other
pits
,
the
dips
appear
to
point
towards
the
valleys
.
Some
of
these
exposures
show
considerable
gulling
,
like
those
that
can
be
seen
in
Tisbury
West
Quarry
on
the
Newtown
Road
,
and
still
being
worked
.
This
gulling
recalls
the
cambered
structures
described
in
the
Midland
Ironstone
field
and
in
the
Oxford
region
by
Hollingworth
,
Taylor
&
Kellaway
(
1944
)
and
Arkell
(
1947a
)
respectively
.
<
FIGURE
>
It
appears
from
notes
on
Reid
's
19
six-inch
maps
in
the
Geological
Survey
Library
,
that
much
,
presumably
Lower
,
Greensand
debris
still
remains
on
the
Purbeck
outcrop
around
Lady
Down
and
on
the
Portland
outcrop
north-west
of
Tisbury
.
This
writer
was
able
to
map
two
definite
outliers
of
Lower
Greensand
on
Lady
Down
and
around
Vicarage
Barn
,
as
shown
on
Fig
.
1
.
The
Lower
Greensand
,
forming
these
two
outliers
,
is
thin
,
as
the
silage
pit
,
four
feet
deep
,
reached
the
base
of
ferruginous
sands
,
which
also
contained
occasional
small
quartz
pebbles
.
Lumps
of
a
very
dark
and
hard
ferruginous
sandstone
,
recalling
a
tropical
laterite
,
can
also
be
found
with
ironstained
Purbeck
slabs
in
the
surrounding
arable
fields
.
This
thin
veneer-like
Lower
Greensand
outcrop
north-east
of
Tisbury
suggests
that
the
present
Wardour
Jurassic
surface
round
Tisbury
may
be
,
in
part
,
an
exhumed
pre-Lower
Greensand
erosion
surface
.
This
is
supported
by
finding
further
quartz
pebbles
and
chert
debris
in
arable
fields
on
the
Portland
outcrop
north-east
of
the
cross-roads
(
at
924293
)
on
the
Tisbury
to
Newtown
road
.
This
is
south
of
where
Reid
mapped
the
Lower
Greensand
being
overstepped
westwards
by
Gault
near
the
'Beckford
Arms
'
.
It
is
possible
therefore
that
the
existing
post-Jurassic
material
on
the
Portland
Beds
is
the
ultimate
remains
of
the
combined
residue
of
Lower
Greensand
and
basal
Gault
hereabouts
.
Across
the
Nadder
Valley
over
the
ground
north-east
of
Wardour
Castle
the
Portland
dip
slope
disappears
under
rounded
swells
of
Lower
Greensand
and
Gault
above
,
before
the
land
rises
up
towards
the
Upper
Greensand
escarpment
behind
.
#
229
<
36
TEXT
J12
>
These
results
are
perhaps
rather
unexpected
in
view
of
the
obvious
difference
in
shape
between
these
two
structures
.
Measurements
showed
that
the
surface/
volume
ratio
of
the
connectives
was
about
3.5
times
greater
than
that
of
the
relatively
massive
terminal
abdominal
ganglion
.
<
FIGURES
>
<
TABLES
>
The
point
of
contrast
between
the
effluxes
from
the
terminal
ganglion
and
from
the
whole
nerve
cord
used
in
the
previous
investigation
was
the
apparent
absence
,
in
the
case
of
the
isolated
ganglion
,
of
a
final
slow
phase
of
sodium
loss
in
a
region
of
low
radioactivity
.
In
the
previous
study
(
Treherne
,
1961b
)
this
phase
was
tentatively
identified
with
the
breakdown
of
the
normal
sodium
extrusion
mechanism
in
the
isolated
nerve
cord
when
separated
from
its
tracheal
supply
.
Thus
according
to
this
hypothesis
it
could
be
postulated
that
in
the
present
experiments
the
isolation
of
the
ganglion
resulted
in
a
less
serious
interference
with
the
normal
metabolism
so
that
the
breakdown
of
sodium
extrusion
did
not
occur
until
later
at
a
very
low
level
of
activity
beyond
the
limits
of
this
technique
.
The
present
results
have
shown
that
,
as
in
the
whole
abdominal
nerve
cord
(
Treherne
,
1961b
)
,
the
rate
of
loss
of
sodium
was
apparently
an
active
process
which
was
slowed
down
by
the
presence
of
2:4-dinitrophenol
at
relatively
low
concentration
.
Similarly
the
extrusion
of
sodium
in
the
terminal
ganglion
was
reduced
in
the
potassium-free
solution
,
demonstrating
a
linkage
of
potassium
influx
with
sodium
efflux
.
The
rate
of
efflux
of
sodium
ions
from
the
terminal
abdominal
ganglion
was
not
significantly
affected
by
the
removal
of
about
5
%
of
the
connective
tissue
and
cellular
sheath
.
On
the
basis
of
these
results
it
must
be
concluded
,
therefore
,
that
the
rate-limiting
process
in
the
efflux
of
sodium
measured
by
this
technique
was
not
the
transfer
of
ions
across
the
cellular
perineurium
.
In
addition
it
follows
from
this
that
the
diffusion
of
sodium
ions
through
the
connective
tissue
sheath
must
also
have
occurred
relatively
rapidly
,
a
result
which
had
been
previously
predicted
(
Treherne
,
1961a
;
Wigglesworth
,
196
)
.
The
rate-limiting
process
measured
in
these
experiments
must
,
therefore
,
be
associated
with
some
components
of
the
central
nervous
system
lying
at
a
deeper
level
than
the
perineurium
.
Perhaps
the
most
obvious
possibility
is
that
the
efflux
of
:24
:
Na
measured
in
these
experiments
was
,
in
fact
,
the
result
of
the
transfer
of
sodium
ions
across
the
cell
membranes
of
the
underlying
tissues
.
In
this
case
the
similarity
of
the
t
;
.5
;
between
the
connectives
and
the
terminal
ganglion
becomes
explicable
,
for
under
these
circumstances
the
efflux
might
be
expected
to
be
independent
of
the
surface/
volume
ratio
of
the
whole
organ
.
The
results
described
above
do
not
,
of
course
,
give
any
definite
information
about
the
nature
of
the
processes
involved
in
the
passage
of
ions
across
the
perineurium
.
However
,
the
fact
that
the
presence
of
dinitrophenol
and
potassium-free
solution
appeared
to
have
slightly
less
effect
on
sodium
efflux
in
the
desheathed
preparations
might
suggest
that
this
layer
of
cells
perhaps
plays
more
than
a
passive
role
in
the
ionic
regulation
of
the
central
nervous
system
of
this
insect
.
The
addition
of
poison
to
,
or
the
omission
of
potassium
ions
from
,
the
external
solution
has
been
shown
to
produce
a
fairly
rapid
slowing
down
of
sodium
extrusion
from
the
abdominal
nerve
cord
.
The
fact
that
the
rate-limiting
process
is
not
,
apparently
,
the
penetration
of
the
superficial
perilemma
implies
that
these
changes
in
the
chemical
composition
of
the
bathing
solution
are
quickly
transmitted
to
the
deeper
layers
of
the
central
nervous
system
.
This
conclusion
is
perhaps
rather
unexpected
in
view
of
the
appreciable
delay
in
the
breakdown
of
normal
electrical
activity
obtained
when
the
insect
nervous
system
was
exposed
to
solutions
of
high
potassium
concentration
(
Hoyle
,
1953
;
Twarog
&
Roeder
,
1956
)
.
In
some
previously
published
accounts
on
the
entry
of
:42
:
K
and
:24
:
Na
into
the
intact
abdominal
nerve
cord
of
Periplaneta
(
Treherne
,
1961a
,
c
)
an
attempt
was
made
to
calculate
the
fluxes
of
these
ions
between
the
haemolymph
and
the
central
nervous
system
.
These
ionic
movements
were
calculated
with
the
conventional
equations
used
to
describe
fluxes
in
cells
and
tissues
.
This
procedure
involved
the
assumption
that
the
rate-limiting
process
was
the
transfer
across
the
superficial
boundary
and
that
the
movements
within
the
underlying
layers
occurred
rapidly
so
that
the
labelled
ions
were
effectively
well
mixed
.
The
present
results
have
shown
that
these
assumptions
represented
an
oversimplification
and
consequently
the
calculated
values
have
little
significance
.
It
is
hoped
that
in
a
future
investigation
the
fluxes
taking
place
between
the
central
nervous
system
and
the
haemolymph
can
be
calculated
for
this
more
complex
system
.
SUMMARY
1
.
The
rate
of
loss
of
:24
:
Na
from
the
terminal
abdominal
ganglion
of
Periplaneta
americana
L.
has
been
studied
by
measuring
the
decline
in
radioactivity
associated
with
an
isolated
preparation
maintained
in
flowing
physiological
solution
.
2
.
The
rate
of
sodium
efflux
was
substantially
reduced
in
the
presence
of
.2
mM./
l.
dinitrophenol
and
in
potassium-free
solution
.
3
.
The
extrusion
of
:24
:
Na
was
not
significantly
affected
by
the
removal
of
the
fibrous
and
cellular
sheath
surrounding
the
ganglion
.
The
rate-limiting
process
in
the
efflux
of
sodium
measured
in
the
experiments
was
not
,
therefore
,
the
transfer
of
ions
across
the
nerve
sheath
,
but
an
extrusion
from
tissues
lying
at
a
deeper
level
in
the
central
nervous
system
.
THE
KINETICS
OF
SODIUM
TRANSFER
IN
THE
CENTRAL
NERVOUS
SYSTEM
OF
THE
COCKROACH
,
PERIPLANETA
AMERICANA
L.
BY
J.
E.
TREHERNE
A.R.C
.
Unit
of
Insect
Physiology
,
Department
of
Zoology
,
University
of
Cambridge
(
Received
15
June
1961
)
INTRODUCTION
Some
previous
investigations
have
shown
that
the
exchanges
of
sodium
and
potassium
ions
between
the
haemolymph
and
the
cockroach
central
nervous
system
occurred
relatively
rapidly
(
Treherne
,
1961a
)
and
appeared
to
be
effected
by
a
mechanism
involving
an
active
extrusion
of
sodium
ions
(
Treherne
,
1961b
)
.
More
recently
it
has
also
been
shown
that
the
measured
efflux
of
sodium
ions
was
not
significantly
affected
by
the
removal
of
substantial
portions
of
the
cellular
and
fibrous
nerve
sheath
(
Treherne
,
1961c
)
.
It
was
concluded
from
this
that
the
rate-limiting
factor
measured
in
these
experiments
was
not
the
transfer
of
ions
across
the
perilemma
but
the
extrusion
of
sodium
from
the
underlying
tissues
of
the
central
nervous
system
.
Thus
any
rate-limiting
movements
of
ions
across
the
perilemma
occurred
too
rapidly
to
be
measured
by
the
techniques
used
in
the
previous
investigations
.
In
the
present
experiments
,
therefore
,
an
attempt
has
been
made
to
measure
the
rapid
component
of
:24
:
Na
exchange
by
determining
the
rate
of
loss
of
radioactivity
obtained
on
washing
isolated
nerve
cords
and
single
connectives
and
ganglia
for
relatively
short
periods
in
successive
volumes
of
physiological
solution
.
METHODS
The
experiments
described
in
this
paper
were
carried
out
using
the
abdominal
nerve
cords
of
adult
male
Periplaneta
americana
L.
In
these
experiments
the
nerve
cords
were
made
radioactive
by
soaking
them
for
varying
periods
in
a
solution
containing
:24
:
Na
(
.1-.5
mc./
ml.
)
.
With
short
loading
periods
(
2
sec.-5
.
min
.
)
the
isolated
ligatured
nerve
cords
were
soaked
in
the
oxygenated
physiological
solution
;
for
longer
loading
periods
(
5-2
min
.
)
the
nerve
cords
of
decapitated
individuals
were
perfused
with
the
radioactive
solution
as
described
in
a
previous
paper
(
Treherne
,
1961c
)
.
The
ligatures
were
tied
with
threads
pulled
from
15
denier
nylon
stockings
.
The
composition
of
the
radioactive
solution
used
was
that
given
by
Treherne
(
1961a
)
.
On
removal
from
the
radioactive
solution
the
ligatured
nerve
cords
were
carefully
blotted
and
then
washed
for
varying
periods
in
successive
.2
ml
.
amounts
of
inactive
solution
of
the
same
composition
.
The
amount
of
:24
:
Na
remaining
in
the
nerve
cord
at
varying
times
was
determined
from
the
measured
radioactivity
of
the
washings
.
The
radioactivity
measurements
were
made
with
a
Mullard
MX
123
G.M
.
tube
linked
to
a
1
c.
Panax
scaler
.
Some
preliminary
measurements
were
made
to
estimate
the
extent
of
any
'inulin
space
'
in
the
central
nervous
system
.
This
was
done
by
soaking
ligatured
isolated
nerve
cords
for
1
hr
.
in
a
3.
%
solution
of
:14
:
C-labelled
inulin
(
3.
mc./
g.
)
made
up
in
physiological
solution
.
The
nerve
cords
were
then
washed
for
25
sec
.
and
the
:14
:
C-inulin
was
extracted
by
soaking
them
for
24
hr
.
in
the
physiological
solution
.
The
washing
time
of
25
sec
.
used
was
found
to
be
the
minimum
period
necessary
to
remove
97
%
of
the
radioactivity
from
the
surface
of
a
nerve
cord
exposed
to
:14
:
C-inulin
for
1
sec
.
These
values
are
thus
likely
to
be
minimum
estimates
of
the
'inulin
space
'
of
this
organ
for
some
radioactivity
must
have
leaked
from
within
the
nerve
cord
during
the
washing
procedure
.
In
a
limited
number
of
cases
the
rate
of
loss
of
:14
:
C-labelled
inulin
was
determined
by
washing
the
ligatured
isolated
nerve
cords
in
successive
volumes
of
the
physiological
solution
as
for
the
:24
:
Na
efflux
experiments
.
<
DIAGRAM
>
RESULTS
The
results
illustrated
in
Fig
.
1
show
the
decline
in
radioactivity
of
some
isolated
abdominal
nerve
cords
,
previously
soaked
in
the
solution
containing
:24
:
Na
,
when
maintained
in
an
inactive
solution
of
the
same
composition
.
In
all
cases
semi-logarithmic
plots
of
the
results
for
varying
loading
times
appeared
to
follow
a
complex
course
initially
,
eventually
assuming
an
exponential
form
after
a
period
of
between
16-2
sec
.
It
was
found
possible
to
separate
a
fast
component
from
the
curves
for
the
loss
of
:24
:
Na
from
the
nerve
cords
by
subtraction
from
the
initial
values
lying
above
the
line
extrapolated
to
zero
time
.
The
separation
of
an
efflux
curve
into
fast
and
slow
components
with
data
plotted
semi-logarithmically
with
respect
to
time
is
shown
in
Fig
.
2
.
The
fast
component
illustrated
in
Fig
.
2
was
complex
initially
,
but
assumed
after
a
few
seconds
a
simple
exponential
form
with
a
half-time
(
t
;
.5
;
)
of
approximately
33.
sec
.
The
half-time
for
the
slow
component
was
,
in
this
case
,
26
sec
.
<
DIAGRAM
>
The
escape
of
:24
:
Na
from
the
isolated
abdominal
nerve
cords
was
also
measured
in
the
presence
of
.5
mM./
l.
2:4-dinitrophenol
.
The
poison
was
added
to
the
physiological
solution
during
the
initial
loading
period
with
the
:24
:
Na
and
was
present
at
the
same
concentration
in
the
inactive
solution
during
the
subsequent
efflux
experiments
.
Previous
results
(
Treherne
,
1961
b
)
have
shown
that
there
was
a
slight
delay
period
of
a
few
minutes
before
the
poison
affected
the
rate
of
extrusion
of
sodium
from
the
nerve
cords
.
In
the
present
experiments
,
therefore
,
the
nerve
cords
which
were
loaded
with
:24
:
Na
for
only
short
periods
(
less
than
5
min
.
)
were
pretreated
with
.5
mM./
l.
dinitrophenol
to
maintain
a
constant
exposure
to
the
poison
of
5
min
.
before
the
efflux
experiments
were
commenced
.
Fig
.
3
shows
the
escape
of
:24
:
Na
from
a
poisoned
preparation
loaded
with
:24
:
Na
for
1
min
.
In
this
experiment
the
fast
component
was
not
abolished
by
the
presence
of
the
poison
,
in
fact
t
;
.5
;
in
this
case
was
33
.
sec.
,
which
was
the
same
as
that
for
the
normal
preparation
illustrated
in
Fig
.
2
.
In
this
particular
experiment
the
slow
component
for
:24
:
Na
efflux
was
,
however
,
much
reduced
as
compared
with
the
normal
preparation
.
The
effects
of
.5
mM./
l.
2:4-dinitrophenol
on
the
escape
of
:24
:
Na
from
the
isolated
nerve
cords
are
summarized
in
Table
1
.
The
results
clearly
indicate
that
the
presence
of
the
poison
affected
the
slow
phase
of
sodium
loss
but
not
the
initial
fast
component
.
The
total
activity
of
the
:24
:
Na
in
the
slowly
exchanging
fraction
was
estimated
by
extrapolation
of
the
slow
component
to
zero
time
.
Fig
.
4
illustrates
the
estimated
<
DIAGRAM
>
<
TABLE
>
radioactivity
of
the
slowly
escaping
fraction
at
varying
times
after
exposure
to
the
solution
containing
:24
:
Na
.
These
data
would
appear
to
show
that
the
poison
had
little
effect
on
the
rate
of
accumulation
of
the
radioactive
ions
in
the
slowly
exchanging
fraction
.
The
results
are
,
however
,
too
few
to
judge
the
equilibrium
level
of
radioactivity
as
between
the
normal
and
poisoned
preparations
.
<
TABLE
>
The
escape
of
:24
:
Na
from
isolated
ligatured
fragments
of
the
central
nervous
system
was
studied
in
some
experiments
.
The
loss
of
radio-sodium
from
the
terminal
abdominal
ganglion
and
from
the
connective
between
the
fourth
and
fifth
abdominal
ganglia
was
found
to
occur
as
a
two-stage
process
as
for
the
whole
abdominal
nerve
cord
.
#
28
<
37
TEXT
J13
>
A
control
serum
known
to
contain
a
weak
anti-D
antibody
is
included
in
each
batch
of
tests
;
only
if
this
gives
a
macroscopic
positive
with
the
D
positive
and
a
clear
negative
with
the
D
negative
cells
should
the
rest
of
the
test
be
read
.
Comment
.
This
is
a
very
sensitive
and
useful
technique
which
is
unlikely
to
fail
to
detect
any
Rh
antibodies
.
It
is
recommended
that
it
should
always
be
used
as
a
routine
antibody
detection
method
.
Occasionally
sera
are
encountered
which
give
pan-agglutination
with
trypsinised
red
cells
.
The
antibody
responsible
for
the
pan-agglutination
can
usually
be
quite
easily
removed
by
incubating
the
serum
with
an
equal
volume
of
the
patient
's
own
trypsinised
red
cells
.
The
absorbed
serum
can
then
be
re-examined
for
the
presence
of
specific
antibodies
with
the
standard
trypsinised
cells
.
No
.
16
.
Lo
''
w
's
papain
technique
for
antibody
detection
Equal
volumes
of
the
serum
to
be
tested
,
papain
and
a
2
per
cent
suspension
of
red
cells
are
placed
in
a
precipitin
tube
,
taking
care
to
adhere
strictly
to
the
order
:
(
a
)
serum
,
(
b
)
papain
,
(
c
)
red
cells
.
It
is
also
important
that
the
serum/
papain
mixture
should
not
be
allowed
to
stand
on
the
bench
for
more
than
about
5
minutes
before
the
red
cells
are
added
.
It
has
been
noted
that
the
best
results
are
obtained
if
the
red
cells
are
allowed
to
sink
through
the
fluid
during
the
incubation
period
.
Therefore
the
contents
of
the
tubes
should
not
be
mixed
up
at
the
initial
stage
.
The
test
is
read
after
precisely
one
hour
's
incubation
,
controls
of
known
D
positive
and
D
negative
cells
with
a
weak
incomplete
anti-D
being
included
with
each
batch
of
tests
.
Comment
.
This
is
a
good
and
efficient
technique
and
is
excellent
for
the
detection
of
Rh
antibodies
.
In
fact
anti-D
antibodies
may
be
detectable
when
they
are
not
apparent
by
any
other
technique
,
even
the
Indirect
Coombs
.
It
does
,
however
,
give
positives
when
certain
other
antibodies
are
present
so
that
care
must
be
taken
in
the
establishment
of
the
specificity
of
any
antibody
detected
by
this
method
.
Titration
of
Rh
Antibodies
Technique
No
.
17
.
Saline
.
Serial
dilutions
of
the
serum
are
made
in
saline
as
in
technique
No
.
6
(
or
if
desired
techniques
Nos
.
7
or
8
)
and
incubated
at
37
@
C
for
2
hours
with
standard
D-positive
red
cells
(
2
per
cent
suspension
)
in
saline
.
The
tests
are
read
taking
the
usual
precautions
against
breaking
down
the
agglutinates
.
The
results
are
recorded
as
for
ABO
titres
.
(
See
Plates
6
and
7
.
)
Technique
No
.
18
.
Albumin
.
The
serial
dilutions
of
the
serum
are
made
in
AB
serum
and
the
standard
cells
are
suspended
in
3
per
cent
bovine
albumin
.
In
all
other
respects
the
method
is
identical
with
technique
No
.
17
.
Technique
No
.
19
.
Albumin
Addition
.
Serial
dilutions
are
made
in
AB
serum
.
After
1
1/2
hours
'
incubation
an
equal
volume
of
bovine
albumin
is
added
without
disturbing
the
cells
.
After
a
further
3
minutes
'
incubation
the
tests
are
read
in
the
usual
manner
.
Technique
No
.
2
.
Indirect
Coombs
Technique
.
Serial
dilutions
of
the
serum
are
made
in
saline
using
double
unit
volumes
(
.6
ml
.
)
in
the
cell-suspension
tubes
.
Four
volumes
of
a
5
per
cent
suspension
packed
washed
D-positive
red
cells
are
added
to
each
tube
.
From
this
point
the
procedure
is
exactly
as
in
technique
No
.
14
(
a
)
.
Technique
No
.
21
.
Trypsin
.
The
serial
dilutions
of
serum
are
made
in
AB
serum
and
warmed
to
37
@
C
before
the
addition
to
each
tube
of
an
equal
volume
of
trypsinised
D-positive
red
cells
.
The
tests
are
incubated
for
1
hour
and
read
by
tapping
the
tubes
and
examining
the
contents
macroscopically
and
if
necessary
microscopically
for
agglutination
.
Technique
No
.
22
.
Papain
.
The
serial
dilutions
are
made
as
for
technique
No
.
18
,
after
which
one
volume
of
Lo
''
w
's
papain
is
added
to
each
tube
.
This
is
followed
immediately
by
an
equal
volume
of
a
2
per
cent
suspension
in
saline
of
D
positive
red
cells
.
The
tubes
are
incubated
for
exactly
one
hour
and
then
read
,
first
tapping
the
tube
twice
gently
before
examining
the
contents
macroscopically
and
if
negative
,
microscopically
.
Interpretation
of
Results
Sera
are
usually
tested
by
at
least
two
techniques
.
In
the
testing
of
Rh
negative
women
antenatally
,
for
instance
,
it
is
recommended
that
the
saline
(
technique
12
)
albumin
(
technique
13
)
and
trypsin
(
technique
15
)
or
papain
(
technique
16
)
techniques
are
used
in
parallel
.
Any
reaction
obtained
,
however
weak
,
indicates
that
further
tests
are
necessary
to
confirm
the
presence
of
an
antibody
and
to
establish
its
identity
.
If
the
serum
of
a
D
negative
individual
agglutinates
the
D
positive
but
not
the
D
negative
control
cells
,
there
is
a
high
probability
that
the
serum
contains
anti-D
,
but
the
specificity
should
be
confirmed
by
testing
against
several
more
examples
of
D-positive
and
D-negative
red
cells
.
If
a
pattern
of
reaction
is
obtained
other
than
that
expected
for
anti-D
,
the
serum
requires
a
more
detailed
investigation
(
Table
14
)
;
this
is
usually
undertaken
by
a
specialist
serological
laboratory
.
Moreover
it
must
be
realised
that
a
serum
behaving
like
anti-D
in
the
above
tests
may
in
fact
be
a
mixture
of
Rh
antibodies
.
Rather
less
than
half
the
Rh
antibodies
found
in
Rh
negative
persons
are
mixtures
of
anti-D
and
anti-C
,
a
much
smaller
number
are
anti-D
plus
anti-E
and
a
very
few
are
mixtures
of
all
three
antibodies
.
A
knowledge
of
whether
or
not
a
particular
anti-D
is
mixed
with
anti-C
or
anti-E
is
usually
unimportant
clinically
,
but
if
the
serum
is
required
for
Rh
typing
purposes
its
exact
content
must
be
known
.
It
is
dangerous
to
use
for
typing
purposes
a
serum
containing
anti-C
or
anti-E
in
addition
to
the
anti-D
,
for
by
this
means
certain
individuals
who
are
in
fact
D
negative
may
be
falsely
classed
as
D
positive
.
R
?
7r
(
Cde.cde
)
cells
which
contain
C
without
D
will
show
the
presence
of
anti-C
in
an
anti-C
plus
anti-D
mixture
while
R
?
8r
(
cdE.cde
)
which
contain
E
without
D
cells
will
detect
anti-E
in
an
anti-E
plus
anti-D
mixture
.
Therefore
,
while
the
testing
of
a
suspected
anti-D
against
about
3
D
positive
and
2
D
negative
red
cell
samples
followed
by
titration
is
adequate
for
normal
purposes
,
a
far
more
detailed
investigation
of
the
serum
must
be
made
(
probably
by
a
specialist
laboratory
)
if
it
is
required
for
Rh
typing
.
<
TABLE
>
It
is
,
of
course
,
possible
as
in
example
4
(
Table
14
)
that
the
antibody
belongs
to
one
of
the
other
blood
group
systems
such
as
Kell
,
Duffy
,
Kidd
,
Lutheran
,
etc
.
For
a
description
of
these
another
textbook
,
such
as
An
Introduction
to
Blood
Group
Serology
,
must
be
consulted
.
Antibodies
related
to
these
systems
can
only
be
identified
by
a
laboratory
possessing
a
panel
of
red
cells
extensively
''
genotyped
''
to
cover
them
.
<
BIBLIOGRAPHY
>
CHAPTER
8
THE
CHOICE
OF
BLOOD
FOR
TRANSFUSION
AND
DIRECT
MATCHING
METHODS
BLOOD
transfusion
has
developed
so
rapidly
in
the
last
twenty
years
that
it
comes
as
something
of
a
shock
to
realise
that
its
history
goes
back
into
the
remote
past
.
In
ancient
thinking
the
words
''
blood
''
and
``
life
''
were
almost
interchangeable
and
many
endeavours
were
made
to
transfer
the
healthy
life
blood
of
a
young
man
to
the
aged
and
infirm
.
In
most
cases
this
was
done
by
the
recipient
drinking
the
blood
;
the
results
were
of
course
,
rather
disappointing
!
As
early
as
the
sixteenth
century
it
was
realised
that
the
transference
should
be
from
blood
vessel
to
blood
vessel
,
but
it
is
not
known
whether
such
an
exchange
was
in
fact
performed
.
Harvey's
discovery
of
the
circulation
of
the
blood
in
the
early
seventeenth
century
gave
a
new
impetus
to
the
interest
in
transfusion
and
Lower
actually
kept
alive
dogs
,
which
had
been
exsanguinated
,
with
blood
from
other
dogs
,
transferred
by
connecting
the
carotid
artery
of
the
one
to
the
jugular
vein
of
the
other
by
means
of
quills
.
The
success
of
this
venture
led
to
attempts
to
transfuse
Man
.
Animals
(
sheep
and
lambs
)
were
used
as
donors
,
but
the
experiments
were
discontinued
when
the
fourth
recipient
died
.
It
is
interesting
to
note
that
this
patient
had
three
transfusions
in
all
,
the
first
symptomless
,
the
second
showing
typical
symptoms
of
a
haemolytic
transfusion
reaction
and
the
third
resulting
in
the
patient
's
death
.
During
the
latter
half
of
the
nineteenth
century
experiments
started
again
,
sometimes
using
animal
blood
,
sometimes
human
,
but
the
results
were
so
often
serious
or
even
fatal
that
transfusion
was
abandoned
.
Then
in
191
Landsteiner
discovered
the
ABO
blood
group
system
and
realised
immediately
the
importance
of
his
discovery
.
It
was
not
until
some
fifteen
years
later
,
however
,
that
it
was
universally
accepted
that
blood
grouping
and
direct
compatibility
tests
were
a
necessary
prelude
to
transfusion
.
It
was
then
realised
that
if
the
recipient
had
agglutinins
active
at
37
@
C
in
his
serum
and
the
transfused
blood
had
the
corresponding
agglutinogen
,
the
blood
would
be
destroyed
6in
vivo
and
a
haemolytic
transfusion
reaction
would
result
.
The
possibility
of
the
destruction
of
the
recipient
's
red
cells
by
transfused
antibody
was
not
considered
to
be
a
real
danger
because
of
the
dilution
factor
.
For
this
reason
,
up
to
about
194
,
group
O
blood
was
considered
safe
for
transfusion
to
all
groups
and
was
called
Universal
Donor
Blood
.
Nowadays
it
is
realised
that
transfusion
with
homologous
blood
,
i.e
.
blood
of
the
same
type
as
the
recipient
,
is
to
be
preferred
,
not
only
because
the
transfusion
of
antibodies
may
be
dangerous
,
but
also
because
the
number
of
potential
donors
is
doubled
;
an
important
point
when
the
demand
for
blood
is
steadily
increasing
.
The
titre
of
anti-A
and
anti-B
antibodies
in
most
donor
blood
is
not
dangerous
so
that
in
emergency
,
one
pint
of
group
O
can
be
given
with
little
risk
,
but
in
massive
transfusions
of
group
O
blood
to
patients
of
other
groups
the
quantity
of
antibody
transfused
becomes
considerable
and
may
even
result
in
the
destruction
of
almost
all
the
recipient
's
own
red
cells
.
In
particular
,
it
has
been
shown
that
exchange
transfusion
of
infants
suffering
from
haemolytic
disease
should
be
performed
with
blood
of
the
infant
's
own
ABO
group
.
The
discovery
of
the
ABO
blood
groups
was
,
however
,
merely
the
beginning
.
Today
many
blood
group
systems
are
known
,
by
means
of
which
some
hundreds
of
types
of
blood
can
be
differentiated
.
Should
they
all
be
taken
into
consideration
in
choosing
blood
for
transfusion
?
It
is
obvious
that
they
can
not
be
and
except
in
special
cases
only
two
systems
are
in
fact
considered
,
ABO
and
Rh
.
When
blood
is
transfused
there
are
many
dangers
present
,
of
which
two
are
directly
concerned
with
the
antigen
content
of
the
transfused
blood
,
the
first
being
that
of
sensitisation
,
the
second
that
of
incompatibility
.
In
the
first
case
the
recipient
does
not
possess
the
antigen
found
in
the
transfused
blood
nor
the
corresponding
antibody
,
but
the
transfusion
acts
as
a
sensitising
dose
so
that
antibodies
are
produced
in
response
to
the
transfusion
or
to
a
subsequent
stimulus
by
the
same
antigen
.
Blood
for
transfusion
can
not
be
chosen
so
as
to
exclude
every
possibility
of
sensitisation
but
fortunately
most
of
the
blood
group
systems
are
not
strongly
antigenic
in
Man
and
can
usually
be
disregarded
.
The
main
exception
is
the
Rh
system
,
and
here
the
problems
of
sensitisation
must
be
faced
.
In
the
ABO
system
(
where
antibodies
occur
naturally
)
and
in
other
systems
whenever
atypical
antibodies
active
at
37
@
C
have
been
formed
the
problem
is
not
that
of
sensitisation
but
of
incompatibility
.
A
consideration
of
the
two
systems
,
ABO
and
Rh
,
gives
an
idea
of
the
factors
involved
and
how
best
to
arrive
at
the
objective
,
the
safe
transfusion
of
blood
.
The
ABO
blood
group
system
is
still
the
most
dangerous
.
This
is
because
the
antibodies
are
naturally
occurring
and
over
95
per
cent
of
all
recipients
will
have
anti-A
and/or
anti-B
in
their
serum
.
On
the
other
hand
ABO
blood
grouping
is
a
straightforward
procedure
and
the
simplest
of
direct
matching
techniques
will
detect
any
incompatibility
.
Most
of
the
mistakes
which
occur
are
clerical
rather
than
technical
.
#
25
<
38
TEXT
J14
>
=3
RESULTS
Classification
of
the
Population
EVERY
person
living
in
the
village
who
was
over
the
age
of
five
years
had
been
asked
to
supply
a
specimen
of
urine
,
and
to
answer
a
questionnaire
(
Table
2
)
.
The
very
young
children
were
not
tested
because
apart
from
any
practical
difficulties
,
the
florid
manifestations
of
diabetes
at
this
age
seem
to
make
it
unnecessary
,
though
in
any
subsequent
survey
we
should
like
to
include
this
age
group
.
2,71
males
and
2,34
females
were
tested
which
makes
an
81
%
response
of
the
population
over
the
age
of
five
years
.
Details
of
thirty-three
previously
diagnosed
cases
of
diabetes
were
collected
from
the
general
practitioners
'
and
clinic
records
,
one
of
these
was
a
boy
under
the
age
of
five
so
that
the
total
examined
is
therefore
4,15+1
.
As
far
as
can
be
determined
the
19
%
of
non-cooperators
were
not
different
in
age
or
other
environmental
factor
from
the
rest
,
and
in
calculating
rates
,
it
has
been
assumed
that
they
are
a
random
sample
of
the
whole
population
.
However
,
in
testing
the
significance
of
possible
aetiological
factors
,
further
consideration
has
been
given
to
this
and
any
affect
<
SIC
>
of
selection
has
been
excluded
as
rigorously
as
possible
.
The
normal
portion
of
the
population
,
in
whom
no
glycosuria
was
found
at
the
time
of
examination
has
been
used
as
a
control
group
.
Only
those
discovered
to
have
glycosuria
were
asked
to
undergo
a
glucose
tolerance
test
as
the
known
diabetics
had
been
previously
verified
and
were
already
under
treatment
.
It
is
found
that
the
blood
sugar
curves
we
obtained
show
a
gradual
rise
in
continuous
sequence
from
the
normal
to
the
diabetic
,
and
three
arbitrary
divisions
have
been
made
,
and
,
because
a
true
glucose
method
of
blood
sugar
estimation
was
used
,
the
levels
considered
important
are
16
mgm
%
at
1
hour
,
14
mgm
%
at
1
1/2
hours
,
and
12
mgm
%
at
2
hours
(
Conn
1958
)
.
These
levels
were
taken
to
divide
the
intermediate
and
lower
blood
sugar
curves
,
and
it
is
of
interest
that
this
level
separates
the
cases
of
transient
or
intermittent
from
those
of
constant
glycosuria
.
As
there
is
no
universal
agreement
about
the
actual
lower
levels
of
blood
sugar
in
diabetes
the
appearance
of
the
whole
curve
was
noted
,
and
particular
attention
was
paid
where
it
had
not
returned
to
the
fasting
level
at
two
hours
.
Thus
our
grouping
of
the
examined
population
is
classified
as
follows
:
-
A
.
The
unaffected
population
or
control
group
of
3,916
persons
.
B
.
Known
diabetics
,
33
.
C.
Glycosurics
,
167
.
The
glycosurics
in
turn
are
subdivided
according
to
their
blood
sugar
curves
(
Diagrams
1
and
2
)
.
a
.
Latent
diabetics
,
with
high
type
of
curve
,
25.
b
.
Intermediate
.
In
42
cases
the
blood
sugar
levels
rose
to
,
or
only
just
above
16
mgm
%
at
1
hour
,
14
mgm
%
at
1
1/2
hours
,
12
mgm
%
at
2
hours
.
c.
Transient
or
intermittent
glycosurics
with
low
or
normal
blood
sugar
levels
,
75.
d.
A
group
of
25
glycosurics
on
whom
no
test
was
performed
.
It
is
estimated
that
the
total
percentage
of
known
diabetics
in
Ibstock
is
between
1.3
%
and
1.4
%
.
If
we
can
take
Ibstock
to
be
a
random
sample
of
the
general
population
of
Britain
,
the
95
%
confidence
limits
for
the
average
incidence
in
Britain
are
1.
%
and
1.6
%
,
but
,
in
fact
,
it
is
possible
that
it
is
not
exactly
comparable
and
the
limits
should
be
wider
.
It
is
interesting
to
note
that
this
range
includes
the
results
found
in
other
similarly
conducted
surveys
of
whole
population
groups
(
Table
4
)
.
Discussion
of
the
Abnormal
Groups
The
Known
Diabetics
(
Diagram
4a
)
The
thirty-three
previously
diagnosed
diabetics
form
a
somewhat
artificial
group
owing
to
the
duration
of
their
disease
and
its
treatment
,
and
because
they
knew
they
were
diabetic
when
they
answered
the
questions
.
Wherever
this
could
bias
a
result
in
testing
the
significance
of
any
factor
,
this
group
has
been
excluded
.
On
the
other
hand
,
the
others
did
not
know
the
result
of
the
tests
at
the
time
of
answering
the
questionnaire
,
and
this
makes
these
results
of
particular
statistical
interest
.
In
considering
the
known
cases
diagnosed
and
under
treatment
at
the
time
of
the
survey
,
twenty-nine
were
already
on
the
general
practitioners
'
lists
,
but
during
the
year
,
they
found
three
more
men
and
the
boy
under
five
years
old
,
all
of
whom
had
indisputable
symptoms
and
signs
,
thus
a
total
of
nine
males
and
twenty-four
females
are
put
to
their
credit
.
These
cases
have
all
been
examined
at
the
diabetic
clinic
of
the
Leicester
Royal
Infirmary
although
they
were
not
all
traced
until
the
end
of
the
survey
.
We
think
it
is
most
improbable
that
any
previously
diagnosed
diabetic
is
now
unrecorded
so
that
the
percentage
figure
for
known
cases
,
when
estimated
on
the
whole
population
of
5,46
,
=
.61
%
.
In
diagram
3
an
attempt
has
been
made
to
indicate
the
extent
of
the
assumed
diabetic
problem
in
this
small
community
before
any
search
had
been
made
for
the
latent
cases
.
It
shows
the
distribution
of
the
known
diabetics
according
to
their
age
and
year
of
diagnosis
.
Superimposed
are
the
diabetics
known
to
have
died
in
Ibstock
since
194
,
which
has
been
taken
as
a
base
line
because
it
was
the
year
in
which
the
living
case
of
longest
duration
was
diagnosed
.
It
will
be
noticed
that
there
are
now
no
diabetics
living
in
Ibstock
who
were
diagnosed
after
the
first
two
cases
for
another
four
years
.
Some
may
have
left
the
village
;
there
are
three
deaths
recorded
during
this
time
,
but
the
possibility
is
that
,
as
these
were
war
years
and
food
rationing
was
in
force
,
the
elderly
,
mild
and
obese
diabetics
might
have
been
sufficiently
controlled
by
increased
activity
and
less
food
to
have
remained
latent
and
symptom
free
,
and
even
free
of
glycosuria
.
Since
1951
the
average
number
of
new
diabetics
diagnosed
has
been
four
6per
annum
and
these
have
all
presented
with
symptoms
.
The
Latent
Diabetics
(
Diagram
4b
)
Out
of
the
newly
discovered
glycosurics
,
25
persons-
11
men
and
14
women-
show
the
frankly
diabetic
type
of
glucose
tolerance
curve
(
Diagrams
1
and
2
)
.
Estimated
on
the
examined
population
of
4,15
,
this
gives
the
percentage
for
latent
diabetes
in
Ibstock
as
.67
%
.
No
history
of
thirst
,
polyuria
nor
loss
in
weight
was
given
and
these
people
were
unsuspected
by
themselves
or
their
doctors
.
No
physical
examination
of
the
complete
group
has
been
achieved
owing
to
the
reluctance
on
the
part
of
the
individuals
to
attend
the
diabetic
clinic
for
the
purpose
,
but
the
general
practitioners
have
marked
their
record
cards
with
coloured
indicators
so
as
to
keep
them
under
their
particular
scrutiny
.
They
have
also
allowed
the
health
visitor
for
diabetics
in
the
County
of
Leicestershire
to
call
and
give
any
necessary
dietetic
instruction
and
to
institute
a
regular
follow
up
service
of
urine
testing
and
weighing
.
This
group
of
latent
diabetics
were
all
over
forty
years
of
age
,
most
were
considerably
over
weight
;
none
have
yet
required
regular
insulin
treatment
.
Intermediate
Group
of
possible
Pre-diabetics
(
Diagram
4c
)
Abnormal
glucose
tolerance
curves
were
obtained
in
forty-two
of
the
glycosurics
examined
,
and
although
not
reaching
the
characteristic
levels
used
for
diagnosing
diabetes
,
they
correspond
to
the
criteria
put
forward
by
Conn
(
1958
)
.
The
lower
limits
of
the
group
were
defined
by
the
blood
sugar
levels
of
16
,
14
,
12
mgm
%
at
1
,
1
1/2
,
and
2
hours
respectively
,
and
with
the
exception
of
three
cases
this
level
separated
the
constant
from
the
transient
glycosurics
.
The
upper
levels
naturally
merge
into
the
lower
diabetic
curves
.
It
will
be
shown
later
in
the
analysis
of
certain
factors
that
this
seems
to
be
an
important
group
of
probable
pre-diabetics
.
The
younger
people
show
this
change
as
well
as
the
older
and
there
was
a
considerable
excess
of
young
men
,
3m
:
12f
.
Although
it
was
a
practical
impossibility
to
perform
cortisone
glucose
tolerance
tests
(
Conn
1958
)
,
(
Fajans
and
Conn
1959
)
,
in
this
group
of
people
at
the
time
of
the
survey
,
it
is
an
investigation
which
might
be
of
great
value
,
as
it
would
also
be
to
perform
serial
glucose
tolerance
tests
at
for
example
,
one
or
two
year
intervals
.
The
general
practitioners
have
again
tagged
the
medical
record
cards
of
these
people
with
a
different
coloured
indicator
so
that
at
any
attendance
at
the
surgery
the
possibility
of
diabetes
is
remembered
and
any
significant
data
noted
.
It
should
be
of
interest
to
see
if
this
amount
of
clinical
supervision
will
alter
the
natural
effect
of
time
and
have
a
preventive
action
.
Transient
or
Intermittent
Glycosuria
(
Diagram
5a
)
In
the
group
of
glycosurics
with
normal
glucose
tolerance
tests
,
the
age
range
was
5
to
81
(
Table
3
)
.
There
were
48
males
and
27
females
.
There
were
only
three
cases
of
constant
glycosuria
which
satisfy
the
stricter
definition
of
renal
glycosuria
,
i.e.
,
the
constant
passage
of
glucose
in
the
urine
at
normal
or
sub-normal
blood
sugar
levels
.
Transient
glycosuria
with
normoglycaemia
may
indicate
transient
lowering
of
renal
threshold
as
is
commonly
found
in
pregnancy
,
and
it
may
be
that
as
with
pregnancy
there
is
an
increased
liability
to
the
development
of
diabetes
.
It
seems
wise
to
keep
an
open
mind
and
to
follow
up
these
cases
with
urine
and
possibly
blood
sugar
estimations
at
a
later
date
to
measure
the
true
significance
of
this
finding
.
It
should
also
be
recalled
that
the
faintest
change
in
colour
of
the
Clinistix
was
taken
as
positive
.
Glycosurics
on
whom
no
Glucose
Tolerance
Tests
were
performed
(
Diagram
5b
)
Twenty-five
glycosurics
,
for
one
reason
or
another
,
were
not
subjected
to
blood
sugar
examination
.
It
is
probable
that
three
were
diabetic
;
one
of
whom
,
a
woman
,
died
of
coronary
artery
occlusion
before
the
test
could
be
arranged
.
Case
25
f.
Her
husband
was
found
to
be
diabetic
in
the
survey
and
a
clinical
impression
suggested
that
this
was
a
case
of
conjugal
diabetes
.
Case
182
f.
Short
and
stout
,
utterly
refused
further
tests
.
Case
1568
f.
Minimal
glycosuria
,
pregnant
and
left
Ibstock
.
Case
281
f.
Recently
discharged
from
mental
hospital
.
Case
3112
f.
Glycosuria
found
during
an
attack
of
influenza
.
On
re-testing
she
was
sugar
free
.
Case
3352
f.
On
re-testing
no
glycosuria
was
found
.
Case
3458
f.
Urine
only
faintly
positive
.
Her
doctor
reported
that
she
was
``
a
hermit
type
''
and
unlikely
to
co-operate
.
Case
3429
f.
Aged
82
and
too
old
and
feeble
to
be
troubled
.
Case
118
m.
Paranoid
schizophrenic
,
difficult
and
dangerous
.
Case
133
m.
Aged
81
.
Too
old
and
frail
.
A
second
specimen
of
urine
was
negative
.
Case
188
m.
Refused
to
lose
time
from
work
.
Case
1286
m.
Improvident
and
careless
;
wife
is
a
severe
diabetic
.
Case
1666
m.
Mother
diabetic
,
but
he
did
not
wish
to
be
off
work
for
the
morning
.
Case
1672
m.
He
and
three
sons
gave
a
history
of
investigation
for
``
renal
glycosuria
''
25
years
ago
.
It
is
probable
that
the
remaining
men
were
not
prepared
to
give
up
time
from
work
to
come
for
the
test
.
Changes
since
the
Survey
Since
the
field
work
finished
,
two
diabetics
have
returned
to
live
again
in
Ibstock
where
they
were
originally
diagnosed
,
both
in
1951
.
A
boy
who
was
2
1/2
years
old
at
onset
had
been
staying
at
a
residential
home
for
diabetic
children
in
the
south
of
England
as
his
home
environment
was
not
good
.
The
other
is
a
woman
who
was
diagnosed
at
the
age
of
51
.
Her
mother
was
diabetic
and
she
is
short
and
stout
and
does
not
require
insulin
.
Three
new
diabetics
were
diagnosed
by
their
doctors
in
1959
,
two
of
whom
had
been
tested
in
the
survey
.
A
man
of
25
developed
diabetes
in
the
acute
form
and
requires
insulin
.
A
woman
of
54
who
was
negative
in
the
survey
but
now
requires
to
be
dieted
strictly
.
The
third
,
an
obese
woman
,
had
previously
refused
to
be
tested
or
she
might
well
have
come
under
treatment
sooner
.
These
changes
have
been
mentioned
to
show
the
continuity
of
the
pattern
of
the
condition
we
are
examining
but
have
not
,
of
course
,
been
taken
into
account
in
the
statistical
sections
as
they
would
introduce
bias
.
#
22
<
39
TEXT
J15
>
SECTION
2
X
RAYS
:
HALF-VALUE
THICKNESS
RANGE
1.-4.mm
of
Cu
(
2-4
kV
)
CLOSED-ENDED
APPLICATORS
Compiled
by
R.
G.
Wood
,
M.Sc.
,
F.Inst.P.
,
A.M.I.E.E.
,
and
W.
H.
Sutherland
,
B.Sc
.
The
Royal
Infirmary
,
Cardiff
and
M.
Cohen
,
Ph.D.
,
A.R.C.S.
,
A.Inst.P.
,
The
London
Hospital
,
London
,
E.1
The
tables
published
in
the
corresponding
section
in
Supplement
No
.
5
were
compiled
by
Clarkson
from
measurements
made
by
a
number
of
hospital
physicists
in
Great
Britain
.
In
common
with
other
tables
derived
from
a
number
of
sources
,
they
suffered
from
the
disadvantage
that
several
of
the
conditions
(
e.g
.
thickness
of
applicator
end-plate
)
to
which
the
data
referred
were
not
closely
defined
.
Furthermore
,
if
smoothing
of
survey
data
is
based
on
values
calculated
by
an
empirical
formula
to
fit
the
figures
available
,
some
inconsistency
will
inevitably
remain
since
no
formulae
have
been
found
which
ensure
smoothness
in
each
of
the
three
ways
in
which
depth-dose
data
can
be
plotted
(
see
below
)
.
It
was
therefore
decided
to
replace
the
survey
data
with
tables
derived
from
a
single
centre
,
thus
bringing
this
section
into
line
with
the
two
other
sections
of
this
Supplement
concerned
with
low
and
medium
energy
radiation
.
The
new
tables
have
,
however
,
been
compared
with
data
made
available
from
a
number
of
other
centres
,
and
with
the
tables
for
diaphragm-limited
fields
in
Section
3
.
SOURCE
OF
DATA
The
present
tables
are
based
on
water-phantom
measurements
made
in
Cardiff
by
Wood
and
Sutherland
using
an
ionization
chamber
of
external
diameter
3
mm
so
arranged
that
its
centre
could
approach
to
1.5
mm
from
the
applicator
end-plate
with
no
intervening
tank
wall
.
As
an
independent
check
an
experimental
comparison
of
this
technique
with
that
of
The
London
Hospital
(
Oliver
and
Kemp
,
1949
)
was
carried
out
in
1955
in
conjunction
with
Cohen
.
Measurements
were
made
on
the
same
X-ray
set
using
alternately
a
Kemp
ionization
current
comparator
with
a
chamber
of
external
diameter
6
mm
(
Kemp
,
1945
;
Kemp
and
Banfield
,
1957
)
,
and
the
apparatus
of
Wood
and
Sutherland
.
This
comparison
showed
that
when
allowance
was
made
for
small
differences
near
the
surface
,
no
significant
disagreement
existed
between
the
results
obtained
by
the
two
techniques
.
The
final
measurements
of
percentage
depth
dose
from
which
the
tables
were
derived
were
made
on
a
Westinghouse
Quadrocondex
machine
under
the
following
conditions
:
<
TABLE
>
The
measurements
were
made
with
a
series
of
square
``
Fulfield
''
applicators
of
5
cm
F.S.D.
,
the
ends
being
closed
with
flat
Perspex
of
thickness
1/8
inch
(
approximately
3
mm
)
.
Strictly
,
the
data
refer
only
to
these
applicators
,
but
for
clinical
purposes
the
tables
may
be
used
for
any
applicator
of
similar
design
provided
the
thickness
of
the
end-plate
is
the
same
and
it
is
made
of
similar
material
.
The
effect
on
the
data
of
using
applicators
of
different
design
or
end-plate
thickness
will
be
considered
further
in
a
separate
publication
.
No
measurements
were
made
for
zero
area
,
but
this
information
is
provided
in
Section
3
.
SMOOTHING
AND
EXTRAPOLATION
OF
DATA
Smoothing
of
the
experimental
data
,
for
square
fields
,
was
carried
out
graphically
by
plotting
(
=1
)
individual
depth-dose
curves
on
log/
linear
paper
,
(
=2
)
percentage
depth
dose
6versus
square
root
of
area
on
linear
paper
for
individual
depths
,
and
(
=3
)
percentage
depth
dose
6versus
half-value
thickness
on
linear
paper
for
individual
depths
.
Values
for
depths
from
16
to
2
cm
were
obtained
by
extrapolation
.
This
is
justified
since
the
logarithmic
plots
of
depth
dose
are
straight
lines
from
1
cm
downwards
.
The
whole
table
for
2.5
mm
of
Cu
H.V.T
.
was
obtained
by
interpolation
,
while
that
for
4.
mm
of
Cu
H.V.T
.
was
obtained
by
extrapolation
.
For
the
latter
purpose
guidance
was
provided
by
some
additional
experimental
data
from
the
Royal
Victoria
Infirmary
,
Newcastle
upon
Tyne
,
but
owing
to
the
uncertainties
of
extrapolation
this
table
must
be
regarded
as
somewhat
less
reliable
than
the
others
.
DATA
FOR
RECTANGULAR
FIELDS
Johns
and
his
colleagues
have
used
the
data
for
square
fields
to
calculate
tables
for
a
series
of
rectangular
areas
,
using
Clarkson
's
(
1941
)
method
,
with
the
help
of
the
digital
computer
of
the
University
of
Toronto
.
Depth
doses
for
the
primary
radiation
were
assumed
to
be
the
same
as
those
given
in
Section
3
.
The
computed
values
of
percentage
depth
dose
were
smoothed
graphically
,
by
methods
(
=1
)
and
(
=3
)
above
,
prior
to
tabulation
.
Some
of
the
rectangular
fields
included
in
these
tables
are
different
from
those
given
in
Section
3
,
since
it
is
intended
that
the
data
in
this
section
shall
correspond
to
the
applicators
most
commonly
used
in
Great
Britain
.
Data
for
circular
fields
and
for
other
rectangles
may
readily
be
computed
by
the
equivalent
field
method
(
see
Appendix
A
)
.
COMPARISON
WITH
PREVIOUS
TABLES
(
SUPPLEMENT
No
.
5
)
In
this
context
deviations
of
the
new
tables
from
the
old
are
expressed
as
percentages
of
the
local
dose
.
(
=1
)
In
the
range
1.5-3.
mm
of
Cu
H.V.T.
,
for
areas
of
1
cm:2
:
and
above
,
the
new
tables
agree
with
the
old
to
within
3
per
cent
on
average
,
with
occasional
divergencies
up
to
6
per
cent
.
On
the
whole
the
new
values
are
lower
than
the
old
,
except
when
both
area
and
depth
are
large
.
(
=2
)
In
the
range
1.5-3.
mm
of
Cu
H.V.T.
,
for
areas
less
than
1
cm:2
:
,
the
new
values
are
significantly
lower
than
the
old
,
confirming
the
findings
of
Cohen
(
1955
)
.
The
average
differences
amount
to
5
to
7
per
cent
,
but
at
some
depths
reach
1
to
12
per
cent
.
(
=3
)
At
1.
mm
of
Cu
H.V.T
.
the
new
values
are
lower
than
the
old
for
all
areas
,
the
average
difference
being
4
to
5
per
cent
.
COMPARISON
WITH
DATA
FROM
OTHER
CENTRES
In
addition
to
the
data
from
Cardiff
covering
the
range
of
qualities
from
1.
to
3.
mm
of
Cu
H.V.T
.
presented
in
the
tables
,
recent
measurements
at
some
qualities
have
been
made
at
the
Royal
Infirmary
(
Bradford
)
,
Western
General
Hospital
(
Edinburgh
)
,
Lambeth
Hospital
(
London
)
,
Christie
Hospital
(
Manchester
)
and
War
Memorial
Hospital
(
Scunthorpe
)
.
These
measurements
have
been
intercompared
,
revealing
close
agreement
between
the
various
centres
,
provided
allowance
is
made
for
differences
occurring
in
the
first
2
or
3
cm
by
matching
at
some
arbitrary
depth
,
say
5
cm
.
These
differences
are
partly
real
,
arising
from
the
use
of
applicators
of
different
design
,
but
mainly
only
apparent
,
arising
from
variations
in
the
methods
of
assessing
the
surface
dose
.
In
view
of
the
very
small
diameter
of
the
chamber
used
and
its
close
approach
to
the
surface
it
is
thought
that
the
values
tabulated
represent
a
very
close
approximation
to
the
variation
in
dose
near
the
surface
.
COMPARISON
WITH
DATA
IN
SECTION
3
The
depth-dose
data
in
this
range
of
qualities
measured
by
Johns
and
his
colleagues
in
Saskatchewan
are
presented
in
Section
3
.
The
Canadian
measurements
were
made
with
open
applicators
of
special
design
(
see
Introduction
to
Section
3
)
and
differ
from
the
British
data
in
that
there
is
no
scatter
component
from
the
walls
or
end
of
the
applicator
.
The
two
sets
of
data
have
been
compared
after
applying
the
method
of
transformation
suggested
by
Johns
,
Fedoruk
,
Kornelsen
,
Epp
and
Darby
(
1952
)
,
making
use
of
data
for
the
range
of
depths
to
1
cm
kindly
supplied
privately
by
Miss
Fedoruk
.
Agreement
is
obtained
within
experimental
error
provided
an
appropriate
equivalent
water
thickness
,
which
allows
approximately
for
the
effects
of
both
the
end-plate
and
the
applicator
walls
,
is
used
in
place
of
the
nominal
thickness
of
the
applicator
end-plate
.
The
equivalent
water
thickness
(
for
Fulfield
applicators
,
1/8
inch
flat
Perspex
end-plates
)
is
independent
of
area
,
but
varies
with
H.V.T
.
as
follows
:
<
TABLE
>
Since
the
equivalent
water
thickness
of
the
end-plate
alone
is
approximately
3.8
mm
,
it
is
seen
that
the
allowance
which
must
be
made
for
the
scatter
contribution
from
the
applicator
walls
is
substantial
.
Thus
the
simple
correction
factors
for
the
end-plate
only
,
measured
by
Johns
,
Hunt
and
Fedoruk
(
1954
)
,
are
insufficient
for
applicators
of
the
type
considered
in
this
section
.
SURFACE
BACK-SCATTER
FACTORS
These
are
taken
from
the
survey
values
published
by
Greening
(
1954
)
,
which
were
based
on
measurements
made
at
11
centres
with
seven
different
types
of
X-ray
generator
.
SECTION
4
GAMMA
RAYS
:
CAESIUM
137
TELETHERAPY
UNITS
Reviewed
by
J.
E.
Burns
,
M.Sc.
,
A.Inst.P.
,
Westminster
Hospital
,
London
,
S.W.1
<
TABLE
>
SOURCES
OF
DATA
At
the
time
the
work
on
this
section
had
been
completed
,
there
were
to
the
knowledge
of
the
reviewer
,
seven
caesium
units
which
were
in
clinical
use
,
four
in
England
and
three
in
North
America
.
Data
were
obtained
from
six
of
these
centres
:
Addenbrooke
's
Hospital
(
Cambridge
)
,
Royal
Marsden
Hospital
(
London
)
,
Royal
South
Hants
Hospital
(
Southampton
)
,
Westminster
Hospital
(
London
)
,
Ontario
Cancer
Institute
(
Canada
)
,
and
Alice
Lloyd
Radiation
Therapy
Centre
(
Michigan
,
U.S.A.
)
.
ENERGY
OF
RADIATION
The
caesium
source
at
Michigan
was
manufactured
at
Oak
Ridge
National
Laboratory
;
all
the
other
sources
were
manufactured
by
the
United
Kingdom
Atomic
Energy
Authority
.
It
is
well
known
that
one
of
the
main
difficulties
in
the
preparation
of
caesium
137
is
to
obtain
freedom
from
contamination
by
other
radioactive
materials
.
Thus
sources
may
differ
in
their
degree
of
contamination
,
and
the
effective
quality
of
their
radiation
may
be
different
.
It
is
of
importance
,
therefore
,
to
know
whether
the
data
given
here
,
being
mainly
from
British
sources
,
applies
also
to
sources
manufactured
elsewhere
,
in
particular
to
American
sources
.
Comparing
the
data
received
from
the
caesium
unit
at
Michigan
,
it
appears
that
it
probably
does
apply
.
The
half-value
thicknesses
from
the
five
British
sources
were
reasonably
consistent
,
varying
from
5.3
mm
to
5.7
mm
(
mean
5.4
mm
)
in
lead
,
from
1.6
mm
to
11.
mm
(
mean
1.8
mm
)
in
copper
,
and
from
7.8
to
8.
cm
(
mean
7.9
cm
)
in
water
.
Comparing
the
American
source
,
the
percentage
depth
doses
differ
from
the
average
(
see
later
)
by
no
more
than
?
141
1/2
per
cent
of
the
local
dose
,
the
half-value
thickness
in
lead
is
in
good
agreement
,
5.35
mm
,
but
the
half-value
thicknesses
in
copper
and
water
are
rather
higher
,
11.25
mm
and
8.35
cm
respectively
.
Using
the
calculated
attenuation
coefficients
of
White
Grodstein
(
1957
)
,
the
average
half-value
thicknesses
of
the
British
sources
have
been
used
to
calculate
the
effective
photon
energy
of
the
radiation
.
These
are
as
follows
:
<
TABLE
>
and
can
be
compared
with
the
accepted
value
of
.66
MeV
for
caesium
137
15g
rays
.
BACK-SCATTER
FACTORS
Data
were
received
from
four
centres
,
and
a
smoothed
average
of
values
was
taken
.
Individual
values
of
back-scatter
factors
differed
from
the
average
by
not
more
than
1
per
cent
.
In
estimating
the
dose-rate
at
the
maximum
level
from
the
dose-rate
in
air
,
it
should
be
remembered
that
variations
of
air
dose
with
area
are
at
least
as
great
as
(
and
are
additional
to
)
the
variation
of
back-scatter
with
area
.
The
values
will
of
course
depend
very
much
on
the
collimator
system
of
the
unit
.
For
the
only
unit
for
which
information
is
available
,
the
dose-rate
in
air
at
the
normal
working
S.S.D
.
increases
by
15
per
cent
from
a
4
x
4
cm
field
to
a
16
x
16
cm
field
;
as
the
back-scatter
factor
varies
by
4
1/2
per
cent
over
the
same
range
,
the
skin
dose
will
vary
by
a
total
of
2
per
cent
.
PERCENTAGE
DEPTH
DOSES
Owing
to
the
fact
that
caesium
sources
are
usually
several
centimetres
long
it
is
necessary
to
define
the
term
source-skin
distance
(
S.S.D
.
)
for
these
units
.
The
definition
of
S.S.D
.
adopted
for
this
section
is
the
distance
of
the
skin
from
the
front
of
the
source
container
.
Four
of
the
six
centres
had
already
chosen
this
definition
for
their
own
units
.
The
other
two
centres
were
using
different
definitions
but
when
their
values
for
S.S.D
.
were
converted
to
the
more
common
definition
their
percentage
depth
doses
showed
improved
agreement
with
those
from
the
first
four
centres
.
On
the
basis
of
the
general
definition
,
the
S.S.D.s
at
which
measurements
were
taken
were
as
follows
:
<
TABLE
>
For
the
purpose
of
comparison
,
all
percentage
depth
doses
were
converted
to
4
cm
S.S.D
.
using
the
method
described
by
Johns
,
Bruce
and
Reid
(
1958
)
and
Burns
(
1958
)
(
see
Appendix
B
)
;
4
cm
was
chosen
as
being
midway
between
the
extremes
,
so
as
to
minimise
any
errors
that
the
method
of
conversion
may
introduce
.
#
22
<
31
TEXT
J16
>
Asphyxia
as
the
most
important
cause
for
death
in
drowning
was
still
widely
accepted
until
World
War
=2
,
when
research
in
the
United
States
was
initiated
to
see
what
could
be
done
to
save
the
lives
of
pilots
who
had
been
forced
to
land
in
the
sea
.
Swann
(
1951
)
was
chosen
to
conduct
a
large
series
of
investigations
and
it
is
mainly
due
to
his
work
and
those
who
have
followed
that
the
modern
view
of
drowning
has
emerged
.
He
was
able
to
show
important
differences
in
the
mechanism
of
drowning
in
fresh
and
salt
water
,
using
dogs
.
In
fresh
water
drowning
large
amounts
of
water
entered
the
lungs
and
were
absorbed
with
great
rapidity
into
the
circulation
,
giving
rise
within
a
very
few
minutes
to
rapidly
fatal
heart
failure
in
ventricular
fibrillation
,
this
the
result
of
the
grossly
diluted
blood
entering
the
heart
muscle
.
The
gross
and
rapid
dilution
of
the
blood
in
freshwater
drowning
was
clearly
demonstrated
by
Swann
and
at
only
3
minutes
after
submersion
the
blood
was
found
to
be
diluted
with
an
equal
volume
of
inhaled
water
;
it
is
therefore
not
surprising
that
death
occurs
rapidly
in
these
circumstances
.
In
sea
water
drowning
Swann
showed
that
water
was
rapidly
withdrawn
from
the
blood
into
the
lungs
by
the
inhaled
sea
water
,
concentrating
the
blood
and
giving
rise
to
a
more
gradual
heart
failure
without
the
ventricular
fibrillation
that
occurred
in
fresh
water
drowning
.
The
gross
and
rapid
concentration
of
the
blood
in
sea
water
drowning
was
well
demonstrated
in
that
after
only
3
minutes'
submersion
the
blood
had
lost
some
4
%
of
its
water
.
In
addition
,
large
amounts
of
the
salts
in
sea
water
passed
in
the
reverse
direction
into
the
blood
to
cause
further
disorganization
of
the
blood
chemicals
;
it
is
again
not
surprising
that
death
occurs
rapidly
in
these
circumstances
.
Swann
also
showed
the
<
SIC
>
resuscitation
was
usually
successful
with
drowned
dogs
when
heart
failure
had
not
occurred
:
once
heart
failure
and
falling
blood
pressure
had
occurred
survival
was
most
unlikely
,
even
though
irregular
heart
beats
and
respirations
might
occur
for
some
minutes
afterwards
.
He
was
also
able
to
show
that
this
lethal
heart
failure
often
occurred
as
early
as
2
minutes
after
complete
submersion
,
particularly
in
fresh
water
,
explaining
the
higher
mortality
in
this
type
of
drowning
.
THE
MODERN
VIEW
The
experiments
on
animals
suggest
that
the
mechanism
of
drowning
in
humans
would
depend
on
whether
it
occurs
in
fresh
or
salt
water
.
In
fresh
water
drowning
in
humans
we
would
expect
a
rapid
death
within
a
very
few
minutes
,
partly
due
to
asphyxia
,
but
mainly
due
to
sudden
heart
failure
brought
about
by
the
explosive
absorption
of
large
amounts
of
water
into
the
circulation
.
In
salt
water
drowning
in
humans
we
would
also
expect
a
rapid
death
,
partly
due
to
asphyxia
and
partly
due
to
rapid
concentration
of
the
blood
.
In
drowning
in
other
waters
the
mechanism
would
probably
depend
on
whether
the
saline
concentration
in
the
water
was
greater
or
less
than
in
the
body
.
It
should
,
however
,
be
emphasized
that
death
often
occurs
within
6
minutes
and
almost
invariably
with
<
SIC
>
1
minutes
of
becoming
totally
immersed
,
and
that
many
of
the
cases
removed
from
the
water
whilst
still
alive
are
doomed
to
die
within
a
few
minutes
from
the
devastating
changes
which
have
already
taken
place
,
no
matter
whether
the
water
was
fresh
or
salt
.
This
knowledge
explains
the
very
high
mortality
rate
in
drowning
.
There
are
,
however
,
a
small
number
of
cases
which
are
rescued
from
water
before
large
amounts
of
water
have
apparently
been
inhaled
,
due
to
very
rapid
rescue
,
shock
,
reflex
inhibition
of
the
heart
or
persistent
spasm
of
the
air
passages
,
preventing
or
restricting
inhalation
of
water
.
It
is
in
these
cases
that
artificial
respiration
would
offer
the
greatest
chance
of
recovery
.
These
are
presumably
cases
in
which
there
has
not
been
time
for
the
gross
disturbance
of
body
fluid
which
has
such
grave
effects
in
most
cases
of
drowning
.
But
in
the
vast
majority
of
cases
,
drowning
is
not
a
simple
asphyxia
due
to
obstruction
of
the
air
passages
and
lungs
by
water
but
is
a
complicated
process
in
which
violent
disturbances
of
the
body
fluids
and
chemicals
make
the
situation
so
much
worse
for
the
individual
concerned
.
This
is
the
modern
view
of
drowning
and
,
although
much
is
still
not
understood
,
it
is
now
worth
considering
other
important
aspects
,
particularly
the
signs
and
symptoms
,
prognosis
,
resuscitation
and
prevention
of
drowning
,
as
well
as
forensic
problems
relevant
to
dead
bodies
removed
from
water
.
SIGNS
AND
SYMPTOMS
Drowning
is
rarely
witnessed
but
the
ordinary
course
of
events
is
apparently
as
follows
.
The
swimmer
remains
on
the
surface
until
he
is
exhausted
and
then
the
course
in
swimmers
and
non-swimmers
is
similar
.
The
drowning
person
sinks
and
rises
a
number
of
times
in
the
water
and
inhales
a
little
water
into
the
air
passages
,
but
this
is
prevented
from
entering
his
lungs
by
coughing
and
glottic
spasm
.
(
Rarely
he
may
die
at
this
stage
from
shock
,
reflex
inhibition
of
the
heart
,
from
pre-existing
heart
disease
or
from
almost
pure
asphyxia
due
to
unrelenting
glottic
spasm
)
.
He
continues
to
rise
and
sink
in
the
water
,
shouts
for
help
,
coughs
and
chokes
,
but
does
not
inhale
much
water
into
his
lungs
.
With
increasing
asphyxia
due
to
glottic
spasm
he
loses
consciousness
and
cough
reflex
,
sinks
and
inhales
large
amounts
of
water
.
It
is
in
this
stage
that
the
lethal
exchanges
of
water
occur
.
Oxygen
reserves
become
severely
depleted
within
6
minutes
and
within
1
minutes
heart
and
respiration
almost
invariably
cease
.
Death
occurs
,
the
body
sinks
and
remains
submerged
until
putrefaction
and
gas
formation
bring
it
to
the
surface
some
days
later
.
The
symptoms
of
drowning
vary
from
one
case
to
another
,
from
sensations
of
tranquillity
to
utmost
distress
.
The
following
two
cases
are
quoted
by
Polson
(
1955
)
.
In
the
first
case
(
originally
reported
by
Cullen
,
1894
)
the
sensations
of
a
woman
rescued
from
drowning
at
sea
are
particularly
interesting
.
Self-preservation
was
dominant
in
her
mind
at
first
and
there
was
great
distress
as
she
saw
others
swimming
away
from
her
.
She
experienced
only
acute
suffering
as
described
in
her
own
words
:
``
I
sank
and
gasped
involuntarily
,
then
all
other
senses
were
overpowered
by
the
agonizing
scorching
pain
which
followed
the
rush
of
salt
water
into
my
lungs
.
From
that
moment
I
was
conscious
only
of
that
burning
suffocation
and
the
intense
desire
that
others
might
know
what
had
become
of
me
.
Except
for
that
one
thought
my
brain
was
dulled
''
.
She
complained
of
roaring
in
her
ears
and
redness
before
her
eyes
.
She
was
unconscious
when
rescued
by
her
husband
within
3
minutes
of
the
time
she
first
became
submerged
.
But
the
experience
of
Admiral
Beaufort
,
also
quoted
by
Polson
(
1955
)
,
who
was
partially
drowned
when
a
boy
and
rescued
within
2
minutes
,
were
those
of
painless
tranquillity
and
thoughts
of
his
previous
life
.
In
another
case
,
a
boy
of
15
years
was
accidentally
submerged
in
the
River
Derwent
(
News
Chronicle
,
August
,
196
)
for
an
uncertain
period
.
He
was
rescued
and
recovered
following
artificial
respiration
.
Of
his
experiences
he
stated
:
``
I
was
sure
I
was
dead
,
I
just
remember
sinking
.
Whilst
under
the
water
I
had
a
terrible
dream
that
I
was
going
on
a
train
to
Heaven
.
I
never
expected
to
wake
up
again
.
''
It
is
,
however
,
unlikely
in
any
of
these
three
cases
who
lived
to
tell
the
tale
that
substantial
amounts
of
water
had
been
inhaled
.
PROGNOSIS
AND
RESUSCITATION
The
prospect
of
survival
following
drowning
must
,
of
course
,
depend
on
many
factors-
the
fitness
of
the
subject
,
the
duration
of
immersion
and
the
amount
of
water
inhaled
being
most
important
.
The
person
with
heart
disease
may
die
from
sudden
shock
the
moment
he
falls
into
cold
water
and
it
is
not
unusual
for
such
subjects
to
be
found
dead
in
their
own
warm
domestic
baths
,
there
being
no
question
of
drowning
.
In
fit
persons
the
prognosis
depends
on
the
length
of
asphyxia
and
the
amount
of
water
inhaled
.
In
general
,
those
who
have
been
submerged
a
short
time
stand
a
better
chance
of
survival
in
that
oxygen
reserves
may
not
have
been
completely
exhausted
and
spasm
or
shock
may
have
prevented
or
restricted
the
inhalation
of
water
into
the
lungs
.
But
when
large
amounts
of
water
have
been
inhaled
it
is
most
unlikely
that
recovery
will
occur
,
although
the
heart
may
continue
to
beat
ineffectually
for
several
minutes
after
rescue
.
It
should
be
stressed
again
that
the
time
required
to
inhale
these
lethal
amounts
of
fluid
is
very
short
indeed
,
especially
in
fresh
water
drowning
where
explosive
absorption
of
water
from
the
lungs
into
the
circulation
may
cause
fatal
ventricular
fibrillation
in
as
little
as
2
minutes
after
commencing
to
breathe
water
.
The
course
of
events
in
sea
water
drowning
is
almost
as
rapid
and
thus
the
time
available
for
rescue
and
resuscitation
is
pitifully
short
in
those
who
have
passed
beyond
the
phase
of
glottic
spasm
into
the
second
phase
in
which
substantial
amounts
of
water
are
inhaled
.
The
prospect
of
recovery
for
those
who
have
probably
inhaled
only
a
little
water
is
better
but
there
is
here
no
time
for
delay
in
attempting
resuscitation
for
irrecoverable
changes
can
occur
in
a
few
moments
.
There
is
no
time
to
examine
the
victim
,
no
time
to
loosen
clothing
or
clear
the
airway-
these
matters
must
be
left
until
artificial
respiration
by
any
recommended
method
has
been
commenced
.
In
theory
artificial
respiration
should
be
continued
in
all
cases
until
regular
spontaneous
breathing
has
occurred
or
death
is
certain
.
The
question
asked
most
often
is
:
``
How
long
should
artificial
respiration
be
continued
in
the
absence
of
signs
of
recovery
?
''
Answers
vary
greatly
but
most
would
agree
that
15
minutes
'
artificial
respiration
should
be
given
before
an
examination
is
made
and
this
process
repeated
for
at
least
1
hour
before
attempts
are
finally
abandoned
(
Donald
,
1955
)
.
It
is
occasionally
stated
that
successful
resuscitation
may
take
place
when
the
drowned
individual
has
been
submerged
for
prolonged
periods
.
Bates
in
1938
,
reporting
six
cases
of
recovery
from
alleged
drowning
with
submersion
up
to
35
minutes
,
stressed
the
need
for
artificial
respiration
to
be
continued
until
the
body
had
cooled
substantially
or
the
early
signs
of
6rigor
mortis
were
present
.
Present
knowledge
of
the
mechanism
of
drowning
throws
grave
doubt
on
the
accuracy
of
such
prolonged
periods
of
submersion
with
subsequent
survival
.
Taylor
(
1956
)
regards
recorded
cases
of
recovery
after
submersion
for
more
than
7
or
8
minutes
as
wholly
unreliable
unless
this
has
been
intermittent
or
incomplete
as
might
occur
in
the
air
pockets
of
upturned
boats
.
It
is
theoretically
possible
that
submersion
in
extremely
cold
water
might
on
rare
occasions
chill
the
body
so
rapidly
that
vital
organs
are
protected
from
the
effects
of
lack
of
oxygen
(
as
is
now
practised
surgically
)
,
allowing
survival
after
periods
of
submersion
which
would
ordinarily
be
lethal
(
Donald
,
1955
)
.
The
possibility
that
life
had
been
preserved
by
some
rare
chance
would
indicate
the
need
for
at
least
some
attempt
at
resuscitation
in
all
bodies
freshly
recovered
from
water
,
as
is
the
current
practice
.
When
recovery
occurs
following
drowning
it
is
usually
ultimately
complete
,
without
evidence
of
significant
residual
damage
to
the
lungs
(
Rushton
,
196
)
,
heart
or
brain
,
though
a
period
of
observation
and
treatment
will
be
required
for
some
days
to
guard
against
complications
.
The
individual
who
has
survived
fresh
water
drowning
may
show
evidence
of
severe
destruction
of
red
blood
cells
due
to
excessive
absorption
of
water
,
with
resulting
temporary
kidney
damage
and
staining
of
the
urine
by
red
blood
pigment
,
as
in
Rath
's
case
(
1954
)
quoted
by
Bowden
(
1957
)
.
There
may
be
cardiac
failure
due
to
alteration
in
the
blood
volume
brought
about
by
the
absorption
or
withdrawal
of
fluid
from
the
circulation
and
gross
congestion
and
oedema
of
the
lungs
may
occur
within
a
few
hours
and
cause
death
when
recovery
was
expected
.
Pneumonia
may
also
occur
early
due
to
the
inhalation
of
substantial
quantities
of
dirty
and
infected
water
.
#
21
<
311
TEXT
J17
>
Haemophilia
Complicated
by
an
Acquired
Circulating
Anti-Coagulant
:
A
Report
of
Three
Cases
MICHAEL
HALL
The
Radcliffe
Infirmary
,
Oxford
A
CIRCULATING
anticoagulant
may
arise
in
patients
with
haemophilia
and
Christmas
disease
or
may
appear
sporadically
in
normal
people
(
Lewis
,
Ferguson
and
Arends
,
1956
;
Verstraete
and
Vandenbroucke
,
1956
;
Hougie
,
1955
;
Nilsson
,
Skanse
and
Eydell
,
1958
)
.
The
anticoagulant
has
been
studied
by
various
workers
,
who
suggest
that
it
prevents
the
reaction
between
antihaemophilic
globulin
(
AHG
)
and
Christmas
factor
by
destroying
AHG
(
Hougie
and
Fearnley
,
1954
;
Bersagel
and
Hougie
1956
:
Biggs
and
Bidwell
,
1959
)
.
The
presence
of
an
anticoagulant
may
,
therefore
,
account
for
the
failure
of
some
patients
to
respond
to
treatment
with
AHG-containing
material
.
Recognition
of
the
presence
of
an
anticoagulant
,
even
in
very
small
amounts
,
is
therefore
important
and
a
method
for
its
detection
and
assay
has
recently
been
described
(
Biggs
and
Bidwell
,
1959
)
.
Since
the
management
of
these
patients
may
be
difficult
three
cases
are
described
.
The
laboratory
methods
used
for
the
haematological
investigations
were
those
of
Biggs
and
Macfarlane
(
1957
)
,
with
the
exception
of
the
inhibitor
assay
which
was
by
the
method
of
Biggs
and
Bidwell
(
1959
)
.
The
human
AHG
was
prepared
and
supplied
by
the
Lister
Institute
of
Sterile
Products
.
CASE
REPORTS
CASE
1
This
patient
(
R.
I
.
No
.
847
)
,
aged
23
years
was
admitted
on
May
23rd
,
1958
.
He
had
a
family
history
of
haemophilia
,
one
younger
brother
being
affected
.
He
was
first
recognized
as
haemophilic
at
the
age
of
2
years
when
he
bled
profusely
following
circumcision
.
Since
then
he
had
been
admitted
to
hospital
on
many
occasions
with
various
bleeding
episodes
,
mainly
haemarthroses
and
haematomata
.
As
a
result
of
the
former
,
he
had
been
admitted
to
the
Nuffield
Orthopaedic
Centre
in
September
1956
,
with
a
flexion
contracture
of
the
right
hip
,
but
this
had
responded
well
to
treatment
.
On
the
present
occasion
he
was
admitted
to
the
Nuffield
Orthopaedic
Centre
for
a
similar
reason
,
but
within
a
day
or
two
of
admission
developed
severe
right-sided
abdominal
pain
which
was
associated
with
tenderness
,
pyrexia
and
vomiting
.
Since
the
diagnosis
of
acute
appendicitis
was
raised
,
he
was
transferred
to
the
Radcliffe
Infirmary
.
On
examination
he
looked
pale
and
ill
,
and
his
right
knee
and
hip
were
flexed
.
There
were
guarding
and
tenderness
in
the
right
iliac
fossa
and
right
groin
,
with
tenderness
high
on
the
right
posterior
rectal
wall
.
There
was
anaesthesia
in
the
distribution
of
the
right
femoral
nerve
.
Blood
pressure
was
115/7
.
The
haemoglobin
was
11.4
g.
per
1
ml
.
A
diagnosis
of
a
right-sided
retroperitoneal
haematoma
was
made
and
he
was
treated
with
analgesics
,
transfusions
of
fresh
plasma
and
blood
.
In
spite
of
this
,
bleeding
continued
and
the
haemoglobin
dropped
to
7.7
g.
per
1
ml
.
His
general
condition
was
weaker
and
he
appeared
jaundiced
.
The
lack
of
response
to
the
transfusion
treatment
was
unusual
and
some
routine
laboratory
tests
,
in
which
a
sample
of
the
patient's
blood
had
been
used
as
a
control
,
suggested
that
an
inhibitor
of
AHG
was
present
.
He
was
then
treated
with
22
plasma
equivalents
of
human
AHG
intravenously
.
This
produced
a
characteristic
and
severe
reaction
,
but
failed
to
halt
the
bleeding
process
and
he
developed
a
haematoma
of
the
upper
chest
wall
and
right
side
of
the
neck
.
The
following
day
he
complained
of
dysphagia
and
difficulty
in
breathing
,
and
a
chest
X-ray
showed
evidence
of
mediastinal
extension
of
this
haematoma
.
Haematological
investigation
had
by
this
time
shown
the
presence
of
an
inhibitor
,
the
level
being
33-5
units
per
ml
.
(
1
unit
of
inhibitor
is
the
amount
which
will
destroy
75
per
cent
of
added
AHG
in
1
hour
(
Biggs
and
Bidwell
,
1959
)
)
.
With
this
level
of
inhibitor
no
amount
of
AHG-containing
material
,
either
animal
or
human
,
was
likely
to
be
effective
in
halting
the
bleeding
process
.
The
only
possible
way
of
reducing
the
level
of
the
inhibitor
seemed
to
be
by
exchange
transfusion
.
Therefore
,
an
exchange
transfusion
equivalent
to
twice
the
blood
volume
was
performed
.
The
inhibitor
level
fell
to
5.9
units
per
ml
.
and
the
clotting
time
to
23-3
minutes
.
To
take
advantage
of
the
improved
circumstances
,
two
doses
of
animal
AHG
,
equivalent
to
32
ml
.
and
33
ml
.
of
fresh
plasma
were
given
.
The
effect
was
to
reduce
the
clotting
time
to
6
3/4
minutes
and
the
inhibitor
level
to
5.
units
per
ml.
,
and
a
trace
of
AHG
was
measurable
.
The
following
day
two
further
doses
of
animal
AHG
,
equivalent
to
3
ml
.
and
8
ml
.
of
fresh
plasma
,
were
given
.
The
clotting
time
was
reduced
from
6
minutes
to
15
minutes
and
the
inhibitor
level
to
3.9
units
.
No
plasma
AHG
level
was
,
however
,
obtained
.
There
was
a
marked
improvement
in
general
condition
following
the
exchange
transfusion
,
and
the
jaundice
and
haematomata
disappeared
.
Dysphagia
disappeared
after
about
24
hours
.
Pain
in
the
abdomen
and
groin
lessened
and
he
gradually
became
able
to
straighten
his
leg
.
A
mild
pyrexia
developed
after
the
exchange
transfusion
and
there
were
signs
of
pneumonia
in
the
right
side
of
the
chest
.
He
was
treated
with
tetracycline
,
5
mg.
6-hourly
,
and
improved
.
Hydrocortisone
at
a
daily
dose
of
2
mg.
was
given
in
the
hope
of
preventing
further
formation
of
anticoagulant
.
He
was
able
to
get
up
and
sit
in
a
chair
.
The
only
troublesome
complication
was
persistent
bleeding
from
the
'cut
down
'
site
through
which
the
cannula
had
been
inserted
.
This
necessitated
the
transfusion
of
2
pints
of
blood
,
but
was
eventually
stopped
by
repeated
packing
of
the
wound
with
Calgitex
ribbon
gauze
soaked
in
Russell
's
viper
venom
.
The
cannula
was
left
6in
situ
for
several
days
following
the
exchange
in
case
of
emergency
,
but
was
finally
removed
on
June
12th
,
when
nearly
all
bleeding
had
stopped
.
Further
intermittent
oozing
continued
for
1
days
after
this
and
another
seven
pints
of
blood
were
transfused
.
On
the
night
of
June
14th
his
temperature
rose
abruptly
and
in
the
next
72
hours
reached
14
@
F.
No
obvious
cause
was
discernible
for
this
,
though
he
had
a
tender
haematoma
on
the
upper
outer
aspect
of
the
left
forearm
which
had
resulted
from
a
venepuncture
.
Blood
cultures
remained
sterile
:
a
swab
taken
from
the
'cut
down
'
site
in
the
right
arm
grew
a
penicillin-resistant
Staphylococcus
aureus
but
this
wound
did
not
appear
infected
.
The
pyrexia
was
,
therefore
,
ascribed
to
the
blood
transfusions
and
absorption
of
blood
.
However
,
the
administration
of
hydrocortisone
was
discontinued
,
and
penicillin
was
given
at
a
dose
of
125
mg.
t.d.s
.
and
sulphamethoxypyridazine
at
.5
g.
daily
.
The
swinging
pyrexia
continued
,
the
haematoma
increased
,
brawny
oedema
developed
,
and
there
was
oedema
of
the
hand
;
by
June
28th
the
haematoma
was
obviously
infected
and
was
pointing
over
the
lateral
condyle
of
the
humerus
.
1
ml
.
of
bloodstained
pus
was
aspirated
and
the
abcess
was
therefore
incised
.
Staph
.
aureus
resistant
to
penicillin
,
aureomycin
and
tetracycline
was
cultured
from
the
pus
.
Management
was
now
directed
to
the
treatment
of
the
staphylococcal
infection
,
and
of
the
bleeding
diathesis
.
As
can
be
seen
from
Fig
.
1
,
various
antibiotics
were
given
in
full
dosage
<
FIGURE
>
and
between
July
13th
and
26th
the
administration
of
chloramphenicol
,
5
mg.
6-hourly
,
and
intravenous
Furadantin
,
3
ml
.
per
litre
of
normal
saline
b.d.
,
appeared
to
have
controlled
the
infection
.
But
relapse
ensued
on
July
27th
and
a
blood
culture
grew
Staph
.
aureus
resistant
to
penicillin
,
tetracycline
and
erythromycin
,
but
still
sensitive
to
Furadantin
and
chloramphenicol
.
A
similar
organism
was
also
grown
from
the
pus
from
the
left
elbow
.
The
patient
was
now
desperately
ill.
Intravenous
penicillin
was
given
at
a
dose
of
12
million
units
per
1
ml
.
of
normal
saline
6-hourly
with
Benemid
,
.5
g.
6-hourly
by
mouth
.
Penicillin
blood
levels
as
high
as
32
units
per
ml
.
were
obtained
;
there
was
no
dramatic
fall
in
temperature
but
the
general
condition
and
appetite
improved
.
By
August
18th
he
was
so
much
better
that
the
administration
of
all
antibiotics
was
discontinued
.
The
haematoma
of
the
left
forearm
produced
two
sloughing
discharging
areas
,
one
posteriorly
and
one
anteriorly
,
both
of
which
had
superabundant
granulations
protruding
from
them
.
These
shrank
considerably
and
eventually
healed
(
Fig
2
)
.
During
this
period
continual
blood
loss
occurred
from
the
incised
abscess
and
from
the
anterior
slough
.
Treatment
was
difficult
because
there
were
few
veins
into
which
needles
or
metal
cannulae
could
be
inserted
.
To
allow
time
for
veins
to
recanalize
,
polyethylene
cannulae
had
to
be
inserted
through
larger
veins
into
the
femoral
,
subclavian
and
the
superior
caval
veins
.
The
patient
bled
profusely
from
these
'cut
down
'
sites
and
it
was
not
possible
to
control
bleeding
by
pressure
,
Stypven
or
Calgitex
gauze
while
the
cannulae
were
still
6in
situ
.
These
procedures
,
though
necessary
,
only
aggravated
the
transfusion
problem
and
a
large
volume
of
blood
had
to
be
transfused
(
Fig
.
1
)
.
By
this
time
the
patient
was
debilitated
,
but
felt
much
better
,
and
was
able
to
take
a
3
calorie
diet
.
His
pyrexia
settled
after
4
weeks
,
when
a
haematoma
of
the
anterior
abdominal
wall
developed
and
he
complained
of
vomiting
and
of
pain
in
the
left
groin
.
The
haemoglobin
fell
and
a
further
blood
transfusion
was
given
.
In
the
middle
of
September
melaena
began
and
became
more
frequent
and
more
fluid
.
Further
deterioration
ensued
.
A
large
haematoma
appeared
in
the
left
groin
and
thigh
and
became
grossly
infected
.
By
October
8th
large
fluid
stools
containing
almost
pure
blood
were
passed
.
In
spite
of
further
blood
transfusions
he
died
in
coma
on
October
9th
.
During
admission
he
received
27
pints
of
blood
.
Necropsy
report
(
R.I.P.M
.
No
.
771/58
.
Dr.
W.
C.
D.
Richards
)
At
6post-mortem
examination
a
large
infected
cystic
haematoma
was
found
in
the
retroperitoneal
tissues
on
the
right
side
of
the
abdomen
.
This
involved
the
psoas
,
quadratus
lumborum
and
iliacus
muscles
.
A
similar
haematoma
on
the
left
side
had
ruptured
into
the
colon
.
The
haematomata
contained
turbid
brown
fluid
and
masses
of
brown
altered
blood
.
On
the
left
side
the
iliac
haematoma
communicated
with
a
large
infected
haematoma
of
the
thigh
.
Both
ureters
were
surrounded
by
the
fibrous
tissue
forming
the
anterior
wall
of
the
abdominal
haematomata
,
the
pelves
of
the
kidneys
being
slightly
dilated
.
The
liver
(
32
g.
)
and
spleen
(
85
g.
)
were
both
enlarged
.
Microscopically
the
liver
,
spleen
and
iliac
lymph
nodes
showed
siderosis
and
there
was
amyloidosis
of
the
spleen
and
liver
.
The
liver
was
fatty
.
Masses
of
Gram-positive
cocci
were
present
in
the
blood
clot
filling
the
haematomata
.
Inflammatory
granulation
tissue
lined
the
inner
surface
of
the
haematomata
.
CASE
2
This
patient
(
R.
I
.
No
.
425
)
,
aged
43
years
,
was
admitted
on
May
5th
,
1958
,
for
weight
reduction
prior
to
extensive
dental
extractions
.
His
haemophilia
had
been
recognized
for
many
years
and
numerous
haemorrhagic
episodes
of
variable
severity
and
duration
had
occurred
,
many
necessitating
hospital
admission
.
A
bruising
tendency
had
been
noticed
14
days
after
birth
and
he
had
suffered
prolonged
haemorrhage
after
biting
his
tongue
at
the
age
of
2
years
.
There
was
a
family
history
of
obesity
,
but
not
of
haemophilia
.
On
examination
he
was
obese
,
weighing
16
st.
9
1/2
lb
.
There
was
evidence
of
old
haemarthroses
involving
both
knees
,
both
elbows
,
the
right
ankle
and
left
shoulder
.
There
was
severe
dental
caries
of
both
upper
and
lower
teeth
and
it
was
decided
that
root
remnants
would
have
to
be
extracted
.
An
8
Calorie
diet
was
begun
and
Dexedrine
spansules
mg.
15
mane
,
Saluric
,
.5
g.
b.d
.
and
potassium
chloride
,
1
g.
twice
daily
were
prescribed
.
His
weight
dropped
to
15
st.
6
lb
.
At
first
,
a
few
superficial
bruises
were
the
only
haemorrhagic
manifestations
.
Active
physiotherapy
to
the
knee
was
given
with
considerable
improvement
.
After
about
6
weeks
several
deep
painful
haematomata
developed
at
various
sites
.
On
July
17th
1
roots
and
carious
teeth
were
extracted
from
the
upper
jaw
under
general
anaesthesia
.
His
subsequent
progress
is
summarized
in
Fig
3
.
Before
operation
a
polyethylene
cannula
was
inserted
into
a
forearm
vein
to
a
distance
of
33
inches
so
that
the
tip
should
lie
in
a
major
vessel
.
(
Venography
later
showed
that
the
tip
of
the
catheter
was
in
the
right
ventricle
;
the
catheter
was
,
therefore
,
withdrawn
until
the
tip
lay
in
the
superior
vena
cava
.
)
#
216
<
312
TEXT
J18
>
Statisticians
and
electrical
engineers
are
familiar
with
an
analogous
uncertainty
between
time
and
frequency
in
the
analysis
of
time-series
,
and
this
obviously
suggests
the
query
:
can
a
frequency
15n
be
associated
with
an
energy
E
?
Physicists
appeal
to
the
relation
E
=
h15n
,
where
h
is
Planck
's
constant
,
but
quite
apart
from
the
qualms
expressed
by
Schro
''
dinger
(
1958
)
about
this
relation
,
it
is
at
least
arguable
that
the
frequency
15n
is
as
fundamental
in
it
as
the
energy
E.
I
can
therefore
sympathize
with
(
though
I
am
sceptical
of
)
the
proposals
by
Bohm
and
de
Broglie
for
a
return
to
the
interpretation
of
15ps
in
terms
of
real
(
deterministic
)
waves
;
I
do
not
think
these
proposals
will
be
rebutted
until
the
statistical
approach
has
been
put
on
a
more
rational
basis
.
Interesting
attempts
have
been
made
by
various
writers
,
but
none
of
these
attempts
so
far
has
,
to
my
knowledge
,
been
wholly
successful
or
very
useful
technically
.
For
example
,
Lande
?
2
keeps
to
a
particle
formulation
,
whereas
it
is
the
particle
,
and
its
associated
energy
E
,
which
seem
to
be
becoming
the
nebulous
concepts
.
Let
me
refer
again
to
time-series
theory
,
which
tells
us
that
the
quantization
of
a
frequency
15n
arises
automatically
for
circularly-defined
series-
for
,
if
you
will
allow
me
to
call
it
this
,
periodic
'time
'
(
more
precisely
in
a
physical
context
,
for
the
angle
variables
which
appear
in
the
dynamics
of
bound
systems
)
.
A
probabilistic
approach
via
random
fields
thus
has
the
more
promising
start
of
including
naturally
two
of
the
features
of
quantum
phenomena
which
were
once
regarded
as
most
paradoxical
and
empirical-
the
Uncertainty
Principle
and
quantization
.
This
switch
to
fields
is
of
course
not
new
;
the
real
professionals
in
this
subject
have
been
immersed
in
fields
for
quite
a
while
.
However
,
I
am
not
sure
that
what
probabilists
and
what
physicists
mean
here
by
fields
are
quite
synonymous
,
and
in
any
case
it
is
the
old
probabilistic
interpretation
in
terms
of
particles
that
we
lay
public
still
get
fobbed
off
with
.
It
would
seem
to
me
useful
at
this
stage
to
make
quite
clear
to
us
where
,
if
anywhere
,
the
particle
aspect
is
unequivocal-
certainly
discreteness
and
discontinuity
are
not
very
relevant
.
Here
I
must
leave
this
fascinating
problem
of
probability
in
quantum
mechanics
,
as
I
would
like
to
turn
to
its
function
in
the
theory
of
information
.
(
3
)
The
concept
of
information
Information
theory
as
technically
defined
nowadays
refers
to
a
theory
first
developed
in
detail
in
connection
with
electrical
communication
theory
by
C.
Shannon
and
others
,
but
recognized
from
the
beginning
as
having
wider
implications
as
a
conceptual
tool
.
From
its
origin
it
was
probably
most
familiar
at
first
to
electrical
engineers
,
but
its
more
general
and
its
essentially
statistical
content
made
it
a
natural
adjunct
to
the
parts
of
probability
theory
hitherto
studied
by
the
statistician
.
This
is
recognized
,
for
example
,
in
an
advertisement
for
a
mathematical
statistician
from
which
I
quote
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Applicants
should
possess
a
degree
in
statistics
or
mathematics
,
and
should
if
possible
be
able
to
show
evidence
of
an
interest
in
some
specialized
aspect
of
the
subject
such
as
,
for
example
,
decision
theory
,
information
theory
or
stochastic
processes
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
It
has
not
,
I
think
,
been
recognized
sufficiently
in
some
of
the
recent
conferences
on
information
theory
,
to
which
mathematical
statisticians
6per
se
have
not
always
been
invited
.
The
close
connection
of
the
information
concept
with
probability
is
emphasized
by
its
technical
definition
in
relation
to
an
6ensemble
or
population
,
and
indeed
,
it
may
usefully
be
defined
(
cf
.
Good
(
195
)
,
Barnard
(
1951
)
)
as
-
log
p
(
a
simple
and
direct
measure
of
uncertainty
which
is
reduced
when
the
event
with
probability
p
has
occurred
)
,
although
the
more
orthodox
definition
is
the
'average
information
'
-
15Sp
log
p
,
averaged
over
the
various
possibilities
or
states
that
may
occur
.
It
is
also
possible
to
extend
this
definition
to
partial
or
relative
information
,
in
relation
to
a
change
of
6ensembles
or
distributions
from
one
to
another
.
With
this
extended
definition
of
-
log
p/p
?
7
,
where
p
?
7
relates
to
the
new
6ensemble
,
the
information
can
be
positive
or
negative
,
and
as
the
logarithm
of
a
probability
ratio
will
look
familiar
to
statisticians
,
although
it
should
be
stressed
that
the
probabilities
refer
to
fully
specified
distributions
,
and
the
likelihood
ratio
of
the
statistician
(
made
use
of
so
extensively
by
Neyman
and
E.
S.
Pearson
)
only
enters
if
the
probabilities
p
and
p
?
7
are
interpreted
as
dependent
on
different
hypotheses
H
and
H
?
7
.
For
example
,
if
p
?
7
is
near
p
,
differing
only
in
regard
to
a
single
unknown
parameter
15th
,
then
<
FORMULA
>
where
I
(
15th
)
is
R.
A.
Fisher
's
information
function
,
under
conditions
for
which
this
function
exists
.
Formally
,
the
concept
of
information
in
Shannon
's
sense
can
be
employed
more
directly
for
inferring
the
value
of
15th
.
To
take
the
simplest
case
shorn
of
inessentials
,
if
we
make
use
Bayes
's
theorem
to
infer
the
value
of
a
parameter
15th
;
r
;
which
can
take
one
of
only
k
discrete
values
,
then
our
prior
probability
distribution
about
15th
;
r
;
will
be
modified
by
our
data
to
a
posterior
probability
distribution
.
If
we
measure
the
uncertainty
in
each
such
distribution
by
-
15Sp
log
p
,
we
could
in
general
expect
the
uncertainty
to
be
reduced
,
but
we
can
easily
think
of
an
example
where
the
data
would
contradict
our
6a
priori
notions
and
make
us
less
certain
than
before
.
This
seems
to
me
to
stress
the
subjective
or
personal
element
in
prior
probabilities
used
in
this
way
,
and
my
own
view
is
that
the
only
way
to
eliminate
this
element
would
be
deliberately
to
employ
a
convention
that
prior
distributions
are
to
be
maximized
with
respect
to
uncertainty
.
In
the
present
example
this
would
imply
assuming
a
uniform
prior
distribution
for
15th
;
r
;
,
and
ensure
that
information
was
always
gained
from
a
sample
of
data
;
it
is
somewhat
reminiscent
of
arguments
used
by
Jeffreys
in
recent
years
for
standardizing
prior
distributions
,
but
I
think
it
important
to
realize
that
such
conventions
weaken
any
claim
that
these
methods
are
the
only
rational
ones
possible
.
Whether
or
not
the
information
concept
in
this
sense
finds
any
permanent
place
in
statistical
inference
,
there
is
no
doubts
<
SIC
>
of
its
potential
value
in
two
very
important
scientific
fields
,
biology
and
physics
.
This
claim
in
respect
to
biology
is
exemplified
by
the
Symposium
on
Information
Theory
in
Biology
held
in
Tennessee
in
1956
;
and
while
we
must
be
careful
not
to
confuse
the
general
function
of
new
concepts
in
stimulating
further
research
with
the
particular
one
of
making
a
particular
branch
or
aspect
of
a
science
more
precise
and
unified
,
the
use
of
the
information
concept
in
discussing
capacities
of
nerve
fibres
transmitting
messages
to
the
brain
,
or
coding
genetic
information
for
realization
in
the
developed
organism
,
should
be
sufficient
demonstration
of
its
quantitative
value
.
As
another
illustration
of
the
trend
to
more
explicit
and
precise
uses
of
the
information
concept
in
biology
,
we
may
consider
the
familiar
saying
that
life
has
evolved
to
a
high
degree
of
organization
,
that
in
contrast
to
the
ultimate
degradation
of
dead
matter
,
living
organisms
function
by
reducing
uncertainty
,
that
the
significant
feature
of
their
relation
with
their
environment
is
not
their
absorption
of
energy
(
vital
of
course
as
this
is
)
,
but
their
absorption
of
negative
entropy
.
An
attempt
to
measure
the
rate
of
accumulation
of
genetic
information
in
evolution
due
to
natural
selection
has
recently
been
made
by
Kimura
(
1961
)
,
who
points
out
that
a
statement
by
R.
A.
Fisher
that
'natural
selection
is
a
mechanism
for
generating
an
exceedingly
high
degree
of
improbability
'
indicates
how
the
increase
in
genetic
information
may
be
quantitatively
measured
.
While
his
estimate
is
still
to
be
regarded
as
provisional
in
character
,
it
is
interesting
that
Kimura
arrives
at
an
amount
,
accumulated
in
the
last
5
million
years
up
to
man
,
of
the
order
of
1:8
:
'bits
'
,
compared
with
something
of
the
order
of
1:1
:
bits
estimated
as
available
in
the
diploid
human
chromosome
set
.
He
suggests
that
part
of
the
difference
,
in
so
far
as
it
is
real
,
should
be
put
down
to
some
redundancy
in
the
genetic
coding
mechanism
.
With
regard
to
physics
,
I
have
already
mentioned
'negative
entropy
'
as
a
synonym
for
information
,
and
this
is
in
fact
the
link
.
Again
we
have
the
danger
of
imprecise
analysis
,
and
the
occurrence
of
a
similar
probabilistic
formula
for
information
and
physical
entropy
does
not
by
itself
justify
any
identification
of
these
concepts
.
Nevertheless
,
physical
entropy
is
a
statistical
measure
of
disorganization
or
uncertainty
,
and
information
in
this
context
a
reduction
of
uncertainty
,
so
that
the
possibility
of
the
link
is
evident
enough
.
To
my
mind
one
of
the
most
convincing
demonstrations
for
the
need
of
this
link
lies
in
the
resolution
of
the
paradox
of
Maxwell
's
demon
,
who
circumvented
the
Second
Law
of
Thermodynamics
and
the
inevitable
increase
in
entropy
by
letting
only
fast
molecules
move
from
one
gas
chamber
to
another
through
a
trap-door
.
It
has
been
pointed
out
by
Rosenfeld
(
1955
)
that
Clausius
in
1879
went
some
way
to
explaining
the
paradox
by
realizing
that
the
demon
was
hardly
human
in
being
able
to
discern
individual
atomic
processes
,
but
logically
the
paradox
remains
unless
we
grant
that
such
discernment
,
while
in
principle
feasible
,
at
the
same
time
creates
further
uncertainty
or
entropy
at
least
equal
(
on
the
average
)
to
the
information
gained
.
That
this
is
so
emerges
from
a
detailed
discussion
of
the
problem
by
various
writers
such
as
Szilard
,
Gabor
,
and
Brillouin
(
as
described
in
Brillouin
's
book
)
.
(
4
)
The
ro
?
5le
of
time
I
might
have
noted
in
my
remarks
on
quantum
theory
that
,
whether
or
not
time
is
sometimes
cyclic
,
it
appears
in
that
theory
in
a
geometrical
ro
?
5le
,
reminiscent
of
time
in
special
relativity
,
and
not
in
any
way
synonymous
with
our
idea
of
time
as
implying
evolution
and
irreversible
change
.
It
is
usually
suggested
that
this
latter
ro
?
5le
must
be
related
to
the
increase
of
physical
entropy
,
but
when
we
remember
that
entropy
is
defined
statistically
in
terms
of
uncertainty
we
realize
not
only
that
evolutionary
time
itself
then
becomes
statistical
,
but
that
there
are
a
host
of
further
points
to
be
sorted
out
.
Let
me
try
to
list
these
:
(
a
)
In
the
early
days
of
statistical
mechanics
,
at
the
end
of
the
last
century
,
Maxwell
's
paradox
was
not
the
only
one
raised
.
Two
others
were
Loschmidt
's
reversibility
paradox
,
in
which
the
reversibility
of
microscopic
processes
appeared
to
contradict
the
Second
Law
,
and
Zermelo
's
recurrence
paradox
,
in
which
the
cyclical
behaviour
of
finite
dynamic
systems
again
contravened
the
Second
Law
.
It
should
be
emphasized
that
,
while
these
paradoxes
were
formulated
in
terms
of
deterministic
dynamics
,
they
were
not
immediately
dissipated
by
the
advent
either
of
quantum
theory
or
of
the
idea
of
statistical
processes
.
For
I
have
just
reminded
you
that
time
in
quantum
mechanics
is
geometrical
and
reversible
;
and
stationary
statistical
processes
based
on
microscopic
reversible
processes
are
themselves
still
reversible
and
recurrent
.
The
explanations
of
the
paradoxes
are
based
,
in
the
first
place
,
on
the
difference
between
absolute
and
conditional
probabilities
,
and
in
the
second
,
on
the
theory
of
recurrence
times
.
The
apparent
irreversibility
of
a
system
is
due
to
its
being
started
from
an
initial
state
a
long
way
removed
from
the
more
typical
states
in
equilibrium
and
the
apparent
non-recurrence
of
such
a
state
to
the
inordinately
long
recurrence
time
needed
before
such
a
state
will
return
.
(
b
)
So
far
so
good-
but
this
conclusion
applies
to
a
system
of
reasonable
size
.
We
conclude
that
microscopic
phenomena
have
no
intrinsic
time-direction
,
at
least
if
this
can
only
be
defined
in
relation
to
internal
entropy
increase
(
cf
.
Bartlett
,
1956
)
.
This
is
consistent
with
theoretical
formulations
in
recent
years
of
sub-atomic
phenomena
involving
time-reversals
.
(
c
)
We
have
also
to
notice
that
while
the
entropy
of
our
given
system
will
increase
with
external
or
given
time
,
this
relation
is
not
reciprocal
,
for
,
if
we
first
choose
our
time
,
a
rare
state
in
our
stationary
process
will
just
as
likely
be
being
approached
as
being
departed
from
.
#
25
<
313
TEXT
J19
>
The
proportions
between
the
mean
and
these
z
values
are
.4732
and
.2734
respectively
.
The
proportion
between
z
;
1
;
and
z
;
2
;
is
therefore
.4732
-
.2734
=
.1998
.
This
is
the
same
as
the
proportion
between
z
;
1
;
=
-
1.93
and
z
;
2
;
=
-
.75
,
since
the
curve
is
symmetrical
.
4.16
As
well
as
occurring
in
the
equation
of
the
normal
and
other
curves
,
the
mean
and
variance
parameters
have
another
valuable
property
.
This
is
the
fact
that
they
are
additive
.
If
we
have
two
populations
,
with
means
15m
;
1
;
and
15m
;
2
;
,
and
we
add
the
variate
values
of
these
populations
in
pairs
,
we
find
that
the
mean
of
the
sum
(
15m
;
1+2
;
)
is
the
sum
of
the
means
(
15m
;
1
;
+
15m
;
2
;
)
or
<
FORMULA
>
The
mean
difference
between
pairs
of
population
values
is
the
difference
of
the
means
of
the
separate
populations
,
i.e
.
<
FORMULA
>
These
simple
properties
are
not
,
in
general
,
possessed
by
medians
,
modes
,
or
other
position
parameters
.
4.17
A
similar
property
exists
for
variances
,
but
in
this
case
we
must
take
account
of
the
correlation
between
the
two
sets
of
data
which
are
to
be
added
or
subtracted
.
The
extent
of
correlation
is
expressed
by
the
correlation
coefficient
15r
(
Greek
letter
6rho
,
pronounced
``
roe
''
)
.
This
coefficient
is
positive
when
high
values
of
one
variate
are
paired
with
high
values
of
the
other
,
and
similarly
for
low
values
;
it
is
negative
when
high
values
of
one
variate
are
paired
with
low
values
of
the
other
,
and
it
is
zero
when
there
is
no
systematic
linear
relationship
between
the
variates
.
The
coefficient
15r
can
take
all
fractional
values
between
+
1.
and
-
1
.
(
for
further
discussion
of
15r
see
Chapter
9
,
particularly
9.4
)
.
We
may
now
state
that
the
variance
of
a
sum
(
15s:2
:
;
1+2
;
)
is
<
FORMULA
>
A
similar
property
holds
for
the
variance
of
the
differences
between
two
correlated
populations
given
as
<
FORMULA
>
If
it
happens
that
our
two
populations
are
uncorrelated
(
15r
=
)
,
then
the
last
terms
in
equations
4.1
and
4.11
vanish
(
i.e
.
215rs
;
1
;
15s
;
2
;
=
)
and
the
sum
or
difference
of
the
variates
has
a
variance
equal
to
the
sum
of
the
separate
variances
,
or
,
<
FORMULA
>
These
additive
properties
are
not
in
general
possessed
by
the
other
measures
of
dispersion
that
have
been
discussed
.
4.18
The
data
already
used
in
Table
4.A
are
written
out
in
full
in
Table
4.C
,
which
illustrates
how
the
above
five
formulae
work
.
Here
,
the
individual
values
of
X
;
1
;
and
X
;
2
;
are
put
opposite
one
another
so
that
15r
=
3/4
.
The
values
of
X
;
3
;
and
X
;
4
;
are
put
together
so
that
15r
=
.
The
actual
means
and
variances
of
the
sums
and
differences
of
X
;
1
;
with
X
;
2
;
and
X
;
3
;
with
X
;
4
;
,
may
be
compared
with
the
results
of
using
the
above
formulae
.
<
FORMULA
>
These
results
agree
with
those
calculated
in
Table
4.C
.
The
reader
should
notice
that
in
this
table
,
<
FORMULA
>
.
4.19
Measuring
Scales
and
Parameters
.
All
the
parameters
we
have
discussed
may
be
justifiably
used
with
measurements
on
a
ratio
or
interval
scale
.
Nominal
scales
,
by
definition
,
do
not
justify
the
calculation
of
any
position
or
dispersion
parameters
,
since
in
such
scales
there
is
no
dimension
or
singleness
of
direction
involved
.
In
nominal
scales
,
events
are
numbered
to
show
they
are
the
same
or
different
from
other
events
,
i.e
.
the
numbers
reflect
qualitative
,
not
quantitative
characteristics
in
the
data
.
An
ordinal
scale
does
reflect
quantitative
features
of
the
material
measured
,
i.e
.
a
dimension
or
singleness
of
direction
,
but
it
does
so
by
inconstant
units
of
unknown
size
.
The
numbers
which
constitute
an
ordinal
scale
may
vary
by
fixed
and
known
amounts
(
such
as
in
ranking
)
,
but
this
in
no
way
implies
that
the
objects
measured
by
these
numbers
also
change
by
fixed
amounts
.
The
lack
<
TABLE
>
of
isomorphism
between
number
intervals
and
object
intervals
in
ordinal
scales
of
all
types
,
makes
the
addition
and
subtraction
of
ordinal
measurements
illegitimate
.
Addition
and
subtraction
of
numbers
signifies
an
imaginary
movement
over
certain
intervals
.
If
these
numerical
intervals
do
not
correspond
to
object
intervals
,
addition
or
subtraction
of
the
numbers
may
lead
to
false
conclusions
about
the
objects
they
are
supposed
to
represent
.
Since
addition
and
subtraction
of
ordinal
measurements
are
not
legitimate
,
the
calculation
of
means
is
not
justified
,
and
the
use
of
medians
,
which
do
not
require
the
addition
of
X
values
,
is
more
permissible
.
4.2
An
illustration
of
the
type
of
error
which
means
of
ordinal
scales
may
engender
,
will
clarify
the
above
discussion
and
bring
to
light
some
further
relevant
<
TABLE
>
considerations
.
Imagine
a
set
of
objects
A
,
B
,
C
,
...
which
differ
from
one
another
by
equal
amounts
of
some
variable
.
Let
the
``
true
''
interval
scale
,
measuring
these
objects
,
be
represented
by
the
italic
numbers
1
,
2
,
3
,
...
If
all
knowledge
of
the
interval
sizes
is
denied
us
,
we
may
construct
a
standard
ordinal
scale
,
which
may
be
represented
by
normal
numbers
,
1
,
2
,
3
,
...
The
relation
between
the
''
true
''
and
the
ordinal
numbers
might
be-
<
TABLE
>
Relative
to
the
interval
scale
,
this
ordinal
scale
is
stretched
at
B
,
F
,
H
,
I
,
J
,
M
,
and
N
,
and
compressed
between
O
and
P.
If
we
measure
the
objects
ACK
and
CDE
on
our
ordinal
scale
,
the
means
of
these
two
groups
of
objects
are
each
equal
to
3
,
i.e
.
the
mean
object
is
D
for
both
sets
.
Yet
the
positions
of
the
two
sets
of
objects
are
different
when
measured
on
the
``
true
''
interval
scale
,
which
yields
means
of
5
and
4
respectively
,
i.e
.
objects
E
and
D.
The
point
being
made
here
is
not
that
the
numerical
values
of
the
means
differ
from
one
scale
to
another
,
but
that
the
two
scales
yield
different
conclusions
about
the
similarity
between
the
two
groups
of
three
objects
.
The
mean
Centigrade
temperature
of
a
set
of
objects
will
be
numerically
different
from
the
mean
Fahrenheit
temperature
,
yet
both
means
will
refer
to
the
same
object
,
because
these
scales
are
interval
scales
.
The
ordinal
scale
means
of
objects
DEO
and
AGP
are
5
and
6
,
while
the
interval
scale
means
agree
at
the
value
8
.
This
illustrates
the
error
converse
to
that
already
given
,
the
ordinal
scale
producing
a
difference
where
none
exists
.
4.21
Means
and
Medians
.
The
medians
of
the
ordinal
measurements
of
the
first
two
groups
given
above
are
2
(
ACK
)
and
3
(
CDE
)
.
This
observation
shows
that
means
and
medians
do
not
necessarily
agree
in
the
conclusions
they
yield
.
The
interval
scale
means
show
that
CDE
sits
to
the
left
of
ACK
,
ordinal
scale
means
make
both
groups
equal
in
position
,
and
now
,
ordinal
scale
medians
place
CDE
to
the
right
of
ACK
.
Which
of
these
conclusions
is
correct
?
The
truth
is
that
the
first
and
last
are
both
correct
,
though
they
disagree
!
This
apparent
paradox
is
resolved
when
we
note
that
means
refer
to
the
interval
properties
of
objects
and
medians
to
their
ordinal
properties
.
If
only
order
is
known
,
medians
will
yield
conclusions
which
are
correct
so
far
as
order
is
concerned
.
If
intervals
are
known
,
these
supersede
simple
order
,
and
means
will
yield
conclusions
which
are
correct
relative
to
this
improved
knowledge
.
Note
that
the
medians
of
both
the
interval
and
ordinal
measurements
of
ACK
and
CDE
agree
in
selecting
objects
C
and
D.
We
may
say
that
a
mean
is
a
strong
parameter
which
requires
known
intervals
and
if
applied
to
a
weak
scale
(
ordinal
)
may
yield
false
conclusions
.
A
median
is
a
weak
parameter
and
if
applied
to
a
strong
scale
(
interval
or
ratio
)
will
yield
a
result
comparable
to
that
obtainable
from
any
weak
equivalent
of
this
scale
.
Finally
,
we
should
note
that
the
numerical
size
of
a
difference
between
means
of
interval
or
ratio
scale
data
is
an
indication
of
the
extent
to
which
the
data
differ
in
position
,
but
the
numerical
size
of
a
difference
between
medians
of
any
data
is
not
an
indication
of
the
extent
of
difference
.
4.22
Variances
and
Semi-interquartile
Ranges
.
The
argument
against
ordinal
scale
means
can
be
extended
to
the
use
of
variances
on
ordinal
scale
data
.
Is
there
any
dispersion
parameter
which
may
be
legitimately
used
on
ordinal
measurements
?
The
obvious
candidate
for
this
role
is
the
semi-interquartile
range
,
but
although
this
is
a
parameter
concerned
chiefly
with
order
,
it
is
unsatisfactory
.
The
semi-interquartile
ranges
of
two
sets
of
ordinal
results
might
show
them
to
be
similar
(
or
different
)
in
dispersion
,
but
the
use
of
some
other
order
parameter
(
e.g
.
half
the
distance
between
the
top
tenth
and
the
bottom
tenth
of
the
data
)
might
show
them
to
be
different
(
or
similar
)
,
and
we
have
no
reason
for
choosing
one
kind
of
order
parameter
rather
than
another
.
We
shall
not
pursue
this
argument
further
,
except
to
say
that
dispersion
is
almost
synonymous
with
distance
and
the
distance
between
objects
is
something
about
which
ordinal
scales
tell
us
very
little
.
To
seek
a
dispersion
parameter
for
ordinal
scale
data
is
to
ask
from
the
scale
more
than
it
is
able
to
tell
us
.
4.23
A
Mechanical
Analogy
.
We
may
imagine
a
variate
X
to
be
represented
by
a
horizontal
uniform
rod
of
<
DIAGRAM
>
negligible
mass
which
is
marked
off
in
the
units
of
X
.
Each
individual
in
the
population
can
be
represented
by
a
small
weight
.
We
can
now
attach
these
weights
to
the
uniform
rod
at
the
points
which
represent
their
variate
value
.
The
resulting
assembly
will
resemble
a
histogram
turned
upside
down
.
An
illustration
is
given
in
Fig
.
4.A
.
In
this
illustration
,
each
individual
f
is
represented
by
a
weight
hung
from
its
value
of
X
.
If
we
try
to
find
that
point
on
the
rod
which
will
balance
the
whole
assembly
,
we
discover
it
as
15m
.
In
other
words
,
the
mean
of
a
distribution
is
its
centre
of
gravity
.
When
the
apparatus
is
hung
from
its
centre
of
gravity
,
we
may
give
one
end
of
it
a
little
push
.
This
will
set
it
spinning
or
rotating
about
the
point
of
suspension
.
The
amount
of
spinning
it
does
depends
on
how
spread
out
the
weights
are
along
the
rod
.
If
the
weights
are
clustered
closely
around
the
centre
of
gravity
,
it
will
be
highly
stable
and
swing
very
little
.
If
they
are
spread
out
along
the
length
of
the
rod
,
it
will
be
unstable
and
swing
a
great
deal
.
The
stability
of
the
apparatus
is
given
by
15s:2
:
.
In
other
words
,
the
variance
of
a
distribution
is
its
moment
of
inertia
.
4.24
Short
Cuts
in
Calculating
.
We
have
already
learned
that
frequency
distributions
provide
easier
arithmetic
than
a
set
of
disorganised
measurements
(
4.5
)
.
There
are
techniques
which
make
calculation
still
less
laborious
,
and
these
may
well
be
discussed
here
.
In
calculating
the
mean
of
a
set
of
data
,
we
must
add
all
the
values
of
the
variate
and
divide
the
total
so
obtained
by
N.
When
the
variate
values
are
large
numbers
(
such
as
age
in
months
ranging
from
12
to
145
months
)
,
addition
is
laborious
and
,
consequently
,
liable
to
error
.
A
short
cut
which
reduces
the
size
of
the
values
to
be
added
is
to
accept
a
central
value
arbitrarily
(
A
)
before
we
begin
the
calculation
and
write
all
variate
values
(
X
)
as
deviations
(
x
?
7
)
from
this
.
The
mean
of
the
data
can
then
be
found
from
<
FORMULA
>
This
formula
derives
from
the
fact
that
the
sum
of
the
deviations
of
a
set
of
numbers
from
their
mean
(
15Sx
)
is
zero
(
4.8
)
.
It
follows
that
if
15Sfx
?
7
=
then
A
=
15m
,
and
we
have
chosen
the
mean
as
our
central
value
by
accident
.
If
15Sfx
?
7
is
positive
,
then
the
A
chosen
must
have
been
smaller
than
15m
.
If
15Sfx
?
7
is
negative
,
then
the
A
chosen
was
larger
than
15m
.
4.25
The
major
difficulty
encountered
in
calculating
the
variance
or
standard
deviation
of
data
,
is
that
if
15m
is
,
say
,
74.98
,
then
all
deviations
from
this
value
must
involve
two
places
of
decimals
.
Squaring
numbers
containing
two
places
of
decimals
is
a
tedious
matter
.
This
difficulty
can
be
circumvented
by
using
the
deviations
from
A
mentioned
above
.
The
formula
for
the
variance
then
becomes-
<
FORMULA
>
and
the
standard
deviation
is
<
FORMULA
>
The
reason
we
subtract
the
correction
term
<
FORMULA
>
is
that
the
sum
of
squares
of
deviations
from
a
mean
,
is
smaller
than
squares
about
any
other
point
.
#
228
<
314
TEXT
J2
>
Peierls
(
7
)
has
gone
into
details
,
but
his
treatment
,
he
admits
,
is
non-rigorous
.
As
Dolph
(
8
)
points
out
,
the
promised
justification
of
this
has
never
appeared
.
Schwartz
(
9
)
,
in
a
very
important
and
powerful
paper
,
treats
the
Sturm-Liouville
case
(
and
also
certain
singular
cases
)
,
but
only
as
a
special
case
of
a
long
and
complicated
function-theoretic
argument
.
Keldysh
(
1
)
has
also
given
a
linear-operator
approach
to
the
problem
.
Altogether
,
there
does
seem
a
case
for
a
direct
justification
of
Peierls
's
work
that
does
not
depend
on
function-theoretic
arguments
,
and
this
is
particularly
so
when
it
appears
that
,
without
any
great
complication
,
it
is
possible
at
the
same
time
to
make
a
contribution
to
the
singular
case
in
which
the
range
of
x
remains
finite
but
q
(
x
)
becomes
discontinuous
at
one
or
other
or
both
of
the
end-points
.
This
contribution
does
not
seem
to
be
covered
by
the
existing
function-theoretic
arguments
.
The
problem
we
shall
consider
is
the
following
.
We
take
the
equation
<
FORMULA
>
where
q
(
r
)
may
be
complex
but
is
continuous
except
at
r
=
,
and
where
<
FORMULA
>
exists
.
We
suppose
that
l
is
a
positive
integer
or
zero
.
The
reader
will
readily
verify
that
the
analysis
is
not
restricted
to
those
values
of
l
,
but
this
is
the
case
of
practical
importance
.
(
The
equation
is
the
well-known
equation
that
arises
when
a
three-dimensional
equation
with
spherical
symmetry
is
solved
by
the
method
of
separation
of
variables
.
)
The
boundary
conditions
we
impose
are
(
1.3
)
,
for
some
b
,
together
with
the
requirement
that
y
(
x
)
be
L:2
:
(
,
b
)
.
This
,
as
the
analysis
shows
,
is
sufficient
to
define
an
eigenvalue
problem
,
except
in
the
case
l
=
,
when
we
have
to
impose
a
further
condition
of
the
type
(
1.2
)
at
a
=
.
Despite
this
,
the
case
l
=
is
similar
enough
to
the
case
l
,
so
that
we
can
safely
restrict
ourselves
to
l
.
The
case
l
=
,
with
q
(
r
)
continuous
,
is
just
the
Sturm-Liouville
case
,
which
therefore
comes
out
as
a
particular
case
of
the
argument
.
We
shall
examine
the
eigenfunctions
associated
with
this
eigenvalue
problem
.
As
usual
,
an
eigenfunction
is
a
non-trivial
solution
of
the
equation
(
1.4
)
which
satisfies
the
boundary
conditions
.
In
the
self-adjoint
case
,
the
set
of
eigenfunctions
would
be
complete
,
i.e
.
any
reasonable
function
could
be
expanded
in
a
series
of
them
.
In
the
non-self-adjoint
case
,
we
shall
see
that
in
general
this
no
longer
holds
,
but
that
the
set
of
eigenfunctions
can
be
made
complete
by
adding
to
it
certain
other
functions
which
,
though
not
eigenfunctions
,
are
related
to
them
.
(
Their
precise
form
will
be
found
in
?
135
.
)
I
shall
refer
to
these
additional
functions
as
adjoint
functions
.
The
problem
can
be
extended
to
the
case
in
which
r
=
b
is
also
a
discontinuity
of
q
(
r
)
,
of
the
same
type
as
at
r
=
.
It
will
not
be
necessary
to
discuss
in
detail
this
extension
,
but
it
will
be
clear
that
the
same
general
conclusions
hold
on
the
completeness
of
the
set
of
eigenfunctions
and
adjoint
functions
.
I
have
limited
myself
to
proving
completeness
,
but
,
at
least
in
certain
cases
,
much
more
can
be
proved
.
For
example
,
in
the
Sturm-Liouville
case
,
a
very
straightforward
adaptation
of
(
1
)
<
Ch
.
=1
>
shows
that
not
only
is
the
set
of
eigenfunctions
and
adjoint
functions
complete
,
but
also
that
,
if
f
(
r
)
is
any
function
of
L
(
,
b
)
,
then
the
eigenfunction
expansion
of
f
(
r
)
(
an
expansion
which
,
of
course
,
includes
adjoint
functions
)
converges
under
Fourier
conditions
to
f
(
r
)
.
This
analysis
does
not
seem
to
extend
to
the
singular
cases
considered
in
this
paper
.
2
.
If
<
FORMULA
>
,
then
(
1.4
)
has
solutions
<
FORMULA
>
,
of
which
<
FORMULA
>
is
L:2
:
(
,
b
)
.
If
we
then
write
(
1.4
)
in
the
form
<
FORMULA
>
we
see
that
it
is
formally
equivalent
to
the
integral
equation
<
FORMULA
>
.
Our
first
objective
is
to
prove
that
,
for
<
FORMULA
>
,
and
all
<
FORMULA
>
sufficiently
large
,
the
solution
of
(
1.4
)
that
is
L:2
:
(
,
b
)
is
,
apart
from
a
multiplicative
constant
,
<
FORMULA
>
,
where
o
(
1
)
denotes
a
term
small
where
<
FORMULA
>
is
large
,
uniformly
for
r
in
<
,
b
>
,
and
where
<
FORMULA
>
.
We
do
this
by
investigating
(
2.1
)
.
Let
<
FORMULA
>
.
Then
<
FORMULA
>
for
all
r
,
15l
,
where
A
denotes
various
positive
constants
.
Let
<
FORMULA
>
.
Then
,
if
<
FORMULA
>
,
(
2.1
)
gives
<
FORMULA
>
since
<
FORMULA
>
exists
,
the
o
(
1
)
term
denoting
a
quantity
which
tends
to
zero
as
<
FORMULA
>
.
Also
,
if
<
FORMULA
>
,
<
FORMULA
>
where
<
FORMULA
>
.
But
,
for
<
FORMULA
>
,
we
have
<
FORMULA
>
.
For
,
for
all
z
,
<
FORMULA
>
,
so
that
<
FORMULA
>
.
The
required
estimate
for
G
(
r
,
t,15l
)
follows
from
this
by
using
the
asymptotic
expressions
for
<
FORMULA
>
.
Substituting
this
estimate
in
(
2.2
)
,
we
obtain
<
FORMULA
>
The
first
of
the
two
integrals
in
the
last
line
is
<
FORMULA
>
since
<
FORMULA
>
in
the
range
of
integration
and
<
FORMULA
>
.
The
second
integral
is
<
FORMULA
>
,
by
a
similar
type
of
argument
.
(
The
second
integral
will
not
,
of
course
,
appear
if
<
FORMULA
>
.
)
It
thus
follows
from
(
2.1
b
)
and
(
2.4
)
that
,
for
<
FORMULA
>
,
if
<
FORMULA
>
is
large
enough
,
i.e
.
that
<
FORMULA
>
.
If
we
substitute
this
result
back
in
the
integral
in
(
2.1
)
and
re-estimate
this
integral
on
the
same
lines
as
has
just
been
done
,
we
emerge
with
(
2.1
a
)
.
Thus
any
solution
of
(
2.1
)
satisfies
(
2.1
a
)
.
That
there
is
one
(
and
just
one
)
solution
of
(
2.1
)
can
be
proved
by
the
usual
iteration
process
,
of
which
the
work
above
is
effectively
the
first
step
.
Then
(
2.1
)
can
be
differentiated
back
to
show
that
the
solution
is
a
solution
of
(
1.4
)
.
We
have
thus
found
a
solution
of
(
1.4
)
that
is
L:2
:
(
,
b
)
.
If
we
denote
this
solution
by
15f
(
r,15l
)
,
then
any
other
solution
apart
from
a
constant
multiple
of
15f
(
r,15l
)
is
given
by
a
constant
multiple
of
<
FORMULA
>
,
and
knowing
now
the
behaviour
of
15f
(
r,15l
)
near
r
=
,
we
can
readily
verify
that
15ps
(
r,15l
)
is
not
L:2
:
(
,
b
)
.
The
L:2
:
(
,
b
)
solution
is
therefore
(
apart
from
a
multiplicative
constant
)
unique
.
We
remark
finally
that
,
since
<
FORMULA
>
is
an
integral
function
of
15l
,
the
process
of
solving
(
2.1
)
by
iteration
shows
that
<
FORMULA
>
is
also
an
integral
function
of
15l
.
3
.
We
now
consider
the
solution
15ch
(
r,15l
)
which
satisfies
(
1.4
)
and
the
boundary
conditions
<
FORMULA
>
.
As
in
(
1
)
<
Ch
.
=1
>
15ch
(
r,15l
)
is
an
integral
function
of
15l
.
The
Wronskian
of
15f
,
ch
is
independent
of
r
and
so
may
be
written
as
15o
(
l
)
,
and
<
FORMULA
>
will
be
an
integral
function
of
15l
.
Further
,
the
vanishing
of
15o
(
l
)
is
a
necessary
and
sufficient
condition
for
15f
,
ch
to
be
multiples
the
one
of
the
other
,
i.e
.
for
15l
to
be
an
eigenvalue
.
For
large
values
of
<
FORMULA
>
,
<
FORMULA
>
(
The
asymptotic
behaviour
of
15f
?
7
(
r,15l
)
is
obtained
by
differentiating
(
2.1
)
with
respect
to
r
and
proceeding
as
before
.
)
Hence
,
for
large
values
of
<
FORMULA
>
,
the
zeros
of
15o
(
l
)
must
be
near
the
zeros
of
<
FORMULA
>
,
which
are
,
of
course
,
independent
of
q
(
r
)
.
Further
,
for
large
<
FORMULA
>
,
the
zeros
of
15o
(
l
)
are
simple
.
This
is
best
seen
by
writing
<
FORMULA
>
where
C
is
a
circle
with
centre
15l
,
and
by
using
the
asymptotic
expression
(
3.1
)
for
15o
(
l
)
to
give
an
asymptotic
expression
for
15o
?
7
(
l
)
.
It
is
then
clear
that
values
of
15l
near
the
zeros
of
<
FORMULA
>
do
not
satisfy
15o
?
7
(
l
)
=
.
We
now
construct
the
function
15F
(
r,15l
)
,
where
<
FORMULA
>
,
and
f
(
t
)
is
any
function
which
is
L:2
:
(
,
b
)
.
This
is
a
meromorphic
function
of
15l
,
having
poles
at
the
zeros
of
15o
(
l
)
.
It
will
be
our
object
in
the
next
section
to
show
that
,
if
f
(
t
)
is
such
that
all
the
residues
of
15F
(
r,15l
)
at
its
poles
vanish
,
then
f
(
t
)
=
almost
everywhere
.
4
.
If
all
the
residues
vanish
,
15F
(
r,15l
)
becomes
an
integral
function
of
15l
.
Let
us
suppose
that
we
can
prove
(
as
we
shall
do
)
that
we
can
find
a
sequence
of
circles
<
FORMULA
>
,
with
<
FORMULA
>
,
such
that
15F
(
r,15l
)
is
bounded
on
the
circles
,
with
the
bound
possibly
dependent
on
r
,
but
independent
of
n.
Then
,
by
Liouville
's
theorem
,
15F
(
r,15l
)
is
a
constant
,
independent
of
15l
.
Suppose
then
that
15F
(
r,15l
)
=
g
(
r
)
.
It
follows
by
differentiation
that
<
FORMULA
>
,
with
the
result
holding
at
least
almost
everywhere
.
By
varying
15l
,
we
have
g
(
r
)
=
,
and
hence
f
(
r
)
=
almost
everywhere
.
It
remains
to
prove
the
boundedness
of
15F
(
r,15l
)
,
with
r
fixed
,
but
<
FORMULA
>
,
on
the
circles
<
FORMULA
>
.
Since
we
are
concerned
only
with
results
'almost
everywhere
'
,
we
may
exclude
r
=
.
The
differential
equation
is
thus
non-singular
in
the
interval
<
r
,
b
>
,
and
we
can
appeal
to
(
1
)
<
equation
(
1.7.8
)
>
to
get
an
asymptotic
form
of
15ch
(
r,15l
)
for
sufficiently
large
<
FORMULA
>
.
In
fact
,
we
have
<
FORMULA
>
,
where
A
denotes
various
positive
constants
independent
of
15l
.
From
?
132
we
have
,
again
for
fixed
r
and
sufficiently
large
<
FORMULA
>
,
<
FORMULA
>
Finally
,
if
we
choose
the
sequence
<
FORMULA
>
to
be
such
that
<
FORMULA
>
,
we
see
that
<
FORMULA
>
on
each
of
the
circles
<
FORMULA
>
,
and
so
,
on
those
circles
,
for
n
sufficiently
large
,
we
have
from
(
3.1
)
that
<
FORMULA
>
If
we
now
substitute
(
4.1
)
,
(
4.2
)
,
(
4.3
)
in
the
definition
of
15F
(
r,15l
)
,
and
use
Schwarz
's
inequality
to
estimate
the
integrals
,
we
see
readily
that
,
on
the
circles
<
FORMULA
>
,
15F
(
r,15l
)
is
bounded
with
bound
independent
of
n.
5
.
From
this
,
we
can
deduce
the
completeness
of
the
eigenfunctions
and
adjoint
functions
.
Before
we
do
this
,
however
,
we
must
examine
the
nature
of
these
eigenfunctions
and
adjoint
functions
.
In
the
real
self-adjoint
case
,
it
is
well
known
that
the
zeros
of
15o
(
l
)
are
real
and
simple
,
and
,
if
15l
;
n
;
is
such
a
zero
,
15ch
(
r,15l
;
n
;
)
is
a
multiple
of
15f
(
r,15l
;
n
;
)
,
so
that
we
may
write
<
FORMULA
>
.
Then
,
near
15l
=
15l
;
n
;
,
the
singular
part
of
15F
(
r,15l
)
is
<
FORMULA
>
.
Hence
the
residue
at
15l
=
15l
;
n
;
is
<
FORMULA
>
,
and
this
vanishes
for
all
r
if
and
only
if
the
Fourier
coefficient
of
f
(
t
)
with
respect
to
the
eigenfunction
15f
(
t,15l
;
n
;
)
vanishes
.
The
argument
remains
valid
even
in
the
non-self-adjoint
case
provided
that
15l
;
n
;
is
a
simple
zero
of
15o
(
l
)
.
However
,
there
is
no
longer
any
guarantee
that
the
eigenvalues
of
15o
(
l
)
will
be
simple
,
and
counterexamples
are
easily
provided
.
Suppose
now
that
15l
;
n
;
is
a
zero
of
order
p
of
15o
(
l
)
.
Then
,
at
15l
=
15l
;
n
;
,
15F
(
r,15l
)
has
a
residue
of
the
form
<
FORMULA
>
where
the
A
;
s
;
(
15l
;
n
;
)
are
constants
depending
on
the
derivatives
of
15o
(
l
)
at
15l
=
15l
;
n
;
and
whose
precise
value
will
not
concern
us
.
Now
15o
(
l
)
can
be
written
in
the
form
<
FORMULA
>
,
and
we
know
that
15o
(
l
;
n
;
)
=
15o
?
7
(
l
;
n
;
)
=
.
Hence
<
FORMULA
>
,
and
interchange
of
the
order
of
differentiation
gives
that
<
FORMULA
>
is
independent
of
r.
If
we
repeat
this
process
with
higher
differentiations
with
respect
to
15l
,
we
obtain
finally
that
<
FORMULA
>
is
independent
of
r
for
s
=
,
1
,
...
,
p-1
.
This
implies
that
,
for
these
values
of
s
,
<
FORMULA
>
so
that
(
5.1
)
can
be
expressed
as
a
linear
combination
of
the
p
functions
<
FORMULA
>
,
the
coefficients
being
homogeneous
linear
combinations
of
the
p
expressions
<
FORMULA
>
,
or
,
what
is
the
same
thing
,
homogeneous
linear
combinations
of
the
p
expressions
<
FORMULA
>
.
For
the
residue
to
vanish
it
is
therefore
sufficient
that
all
the
Fourier
coefficients
of
f
(
t
)
with
respect
to
the
p
functions
<
FORMULA
>
should
vanish
.
Hence
,
if
all
the
Fourier
coefficients
of
f
(
t
)
vanish
at
all
zeros
of
15o
(
l
)
,
then
all
the
residues
of
15F
(
r,15l
)
vanish
,
and
so
,
as
already
proved
,
f
(
t
)
=
almost
everywhere
.
This
shows
,
by
application
of
a
standard
theorem
,
that
the
system
of
eigenfunctions
and
adjoint
functions
,
where
the
adjoint
functions
are
<
FORMULA
>
,
is
complete
.
The
question
does
arise
whether
the
adjoint
functions
are
indeed
necessary
for
completeness
,
or
whether
on
the
contrary
they
themselves
can
be
expressed
as
linear
combinations
of
the
eigenfunctions
,
and
so
be
eliminated
from
the
expansion
of
an
arbitrary
function
.
It
is
a
standard
theorem
in
the
theory
of
orthogonal
functions
that
all
the
eigenfunctions
and
adjoint
functions
are
necessary
if
they
form
an
orthonormal
set
,
and
we
shall
prove
that
they
are
substantially
orthonormal
in
?
13
6
.
What
we
shall
actually
prove
(
and
it
is
clear
that
this
will
be
sufficient
)
is
(
=1
)
that
all
the
eigenfunctions
and
adjoint
functions
associated
with
an
eigenvalue
15l
;
n
;
are
orthogonal
to
all
the
eigenfunctions
and
adjoint
functions
associated
with
an
eigenvalue
15l
;
m
;
,
where
<
FORMULA
>
;
(
=2
)
that
the
eigenfunctions
and
adjoint
functions
associated
with
an
eigenvalue
15l
;
n
;
of
multiplicity
p
can
be
expressed
by
a
non-singular
transformation
as
linear
combinations
of
p
orthonormal
functions
.
It
should
be
remarked
that
the
number
of
multiple
eigenvalues
is
at
most
finite
,
and
so
the
number
of
adjoint
functions
is
at
most
finite
.
#
22
<
315
TEXT
J21
>
A
PERMUTATION
REPRESENTATION
OF
THE
GROUP
OF
THE
BITANGENTS
W.
L.
Edge
1
.
The
group
15G
of
the
bitangents
has
been
studied
in
two
recent
papers
(
<
3
>
and
<
4
>
)
.
It
was
represented
in
<
4
>
as
a
subgroup
of
index
2
of
the
group
of
symmetries
of
a
regular
polytope
in
Euclidean
space
of
dimension
6
,
in
<
3
>
as
the
group
of
automorphisms
of
a
non-singular
quadric
Q
in
the
finite
projective
space
<
6
>
over
F-
the
Galois
Field
GF
(
2
)
.
The
culmination
of
<
4
>
is
the
compilation
,
for
the
first
time
,
of
the
complete
table
of
characters
of
15G
,
and
Frame
uses
this
table
to
suggest
possible
degrees
for
permutation
representations
.
Such
representations
,
of
degrees
28
,
36
,
63
,
135
,
288
are
patent
once
the
geometry
of
Q
is
known
;
but
Frame
,
having
observed
that
there
is
a
combination
of
the
characters
that
satisfies
the
several
conditions
known
to
be
necessary
,
had
proposed
also
12
as
a
possible
degree
.
As
there
is
no
guarantee
that
the
set
of
necessary
conditions
is
sufficient
,
and
as
no
representation
of
15G
of
degree
12
seems
yet
to
have
appeared
in
the
literature
,
a
description
is
here
submitted
of
one
that
is
incorporated
with
the
geometry
of
Q.
Q
consists
,
as
explained
in
<
3
>
,
of
63
points
m
;
315
lines
g
(
all
three
points
on
a
g
being
m
)
lie
on
Q
,
while
through
each
g
pass
three
planes
d
lying
wholly
on
Q
(
in
that
all
seven
points
in
d
are
m
,
and
all
seven
lines
in
d
are
g
)
.
These
three
d
form
the
complete
intersection
of
Q
with
E
,
the
polar
<
4
>
of
g.
There
are
,
and
it
is
intended
to
construct
them
,
12
figures
F
;
each
F
includes
all
63
m
together
with
63
d
,
one
d
being
associated
with
each
m-
having
m
for
its
focus
as
one
may
say
.
Those
g
in
d
that
pass
through
its
focus
may
be
called
rays
;
all
three
d
containing
a
ray
belong
to
F
,
their
foci
being
those
three
m
that
constitute
the
ray
,
so
that
,
there
being
three
rays
in
each
of
63
d
,
there
are
63
rays
in
F.
The
plane
of
any
two
intersecting
rays
is
on
Q
,
and
the
third
line
therein
through
the
intersection
is
a
ray
too
.
None
of
the
72
d
extraneous
to
F
includes
a
ray
;
of
those
d
that
pass
through
a
g
which
is
not
a
ray
only
one
belongs
to
F
,
the
other
two
being
extraneous
to
F.
Although
such
a
figure
as
F
may
not
have
been
previously
described
it
has
been
encountered
,
so
to
say
,
by
implication
,
being
obtainable
when
Q
is
regarded
as
a
section
of
a
ruled
quadric
S
in
<
7
>
;
one
has
then
only
to
take
,
on
S
,
those
points
that
are
autoconjugate
(
i.e
.
incident
with
their
corresponding
solids
)
in
a
certain
triality
.
That
such
points
make
up
a
prime
section
of
S
is
known
(
see
5.2.2
in
<
5
>
)
,
and
that
there
are
63
of
them
accords
with
putting
15k
=
15l
=
2
in
8.2.4
of
<
5
>
;
8.2.6
then
says
that
,
of
63
m
,
32
lie
outside
the
tangent
prime
T
;
;
to
Q
at
a
given
point
m
;
;
while
8.2.5
says
that
there
are
63
rays
,
or
``
fixed
lines
''
in
Tits
'
phraseology
.
2
.
Let
15d
,
15d
?
7
be
any
two
of
the
135
planes
on
Q
that
are
skew
to
one
another
;
they
span
a
<
5
>
C
and
,
being
skew
,
belong
to
opposite
systems
on
K
,
the
Klein
section
of
Q
by
C.
Through
any
line
g
of
15d
passes
another
plane
of
K
which
,
belonging
to
the
opposite
system
to
15d
,
is
in
the
same
system
as
15d
?
7
and
so
meets
15d
?
7
at
a
point
m
?
7
;
moreover
,
the
points
m
?
7
so
arising
from
g
in
15d
concurrent
at
m
lie
on
g
?
7
,
the
line
of
intersection
of
15d
?
7
with
the
tangent
space
<
15dg
?
7
>
of
K
at
m.
The
plane
,
other
than
15d
?
7
,
on
K
that
contains
g
?
7
is
<
mg
?
7
>
.
So
there
is
set
up
a
correlation
between
15d
and
15d
?
7
;
each
point
of
either
is
correlative
to
a
line
of
the
other
.
If
m
in
15d
and
m
?
7
in
15d
?
7
each
lie
on
the
line
correlative
to
the
other
their
join
is
on
K.
There
are
21
such
joins
;
through
each
point
m
of
15d
there
pass
three
,
lying
in
the
plane
joining
m
to
its
correlative
g
?
7
,
and
likewise
there
pass
three
coplanar
joins
through
each
point
m
?
7
of
15d
?
7
.
Since
K
consists
of
35
m
there
are
21
,
which
may
be
labelled
temporarily
as
points
15m
,
that
lie
neither
in
15d
nor
in
15d
?
7
;
through
each
15m
passes
one
transversal
to
15d
and
15d
?
7
;
these
21
lines
,
one
through
each
15m
,
are
the
joins
mm
?
7
of
points
each
on
the
line
correlative
to
the
other
.
Through
each
point
on
K
pass
nine
lines
lying
on
K
;
if
m
is
in
15d
three
of
them
lie
in
15d
while
another
three
join
m
to
the
points
on
its
correlative
g
?
7
;
there
remain
three
others
,
so
that
21
g
on
K
meet
15d
in
points
and
are
skew
to
15d
?
7
.
Another
21
meet
15d
?
7
in
points
and
are
skew
to
15d
.
There
are
also
among
the
15g
on
K
seven
in
15d
,
seven
in
15d
?
7
,
21
transversal
to
15d
and
15d
?
7
;
there
remain
28
,
which
may
be
labelled
g/
,
skew
to
both
15d
and
15d
?
7
.
These
28
g/
may
be
identified
as
follows
.
Take
any
g
in
15d
;
the
solid
that
joins
it
to
any
g
?
7
through
its
correlative
m
?
7
in
15d
meets
K
in
two
planes
through
mm
?
7
,
m
being
that
point
on
g
to
which
g
?
7
is
correlative
.
But
there
are
four
lines
g
?
7
in
15d
?
7
that
do
not
contain
m
?
7
;
then
the
solid
<
gg
?
7
>
meets
K
in
a
hyperboloid
whereon
the
regulus
that
includes
g
and
g
?
7
is
completed
by
g/
.
As
there
are
seven
g
in
15d
,
and
four
g
?
7
in
15d
?
7
not
containing
the
correlative
m
,
the
28
g/
are
accounted
for
.
There
being
three
15m
on
each
g/
,
but
only
21
15m
in
all
,
one
expects
there
to
be
four
g/
through
each
15m
;
this
is
so
.
For
let
the
transversal
from
15m
to
15d
,
15d
?
7
meet
15d
in
m
,
15d
?
7
in
m
?
7
;
through
m
,
and
in
15d
,
are
lines
g
;
1
;
,
g
;
2
;
other
than
the
correlative
g
to
m
?
7
;
through
m
?
7
,
and
in
15d
?
7
,
are
lines
g
;
1
;
?
7
,
g
;
2
;
?
7
other
than
the
correlative
g
?
7
to
m
;
each
solid
<
FORMULA
>
meets
K
in
a
hyperboloid
whereon
a
regulus
is
completed
by
a
g/
through
15m
.
3
.
Take
,
now
,
one
of
these
g/
:
the
transversals
from
its
three
15m
to
15d
,
15d
?
7
form
a
regulus
whose
complement
includes
g
in
15d
and
g
?
7
in
15d
?
7
,
neither
g
nor
g
?
7
being
correlative
to
any
point
on
the
other
.
The
correlative
m
in
15d
of
g
?
7
is
conjugate
to
every
point
of
g
and
,
by
the
defining
property
of
the
correlation
,
to
every
point
of
g
?
7
;
so
,
likewise
,
is
the
correlative
m
?
7
in
15d
?
7
of
g.
Hence
the
polar
plane
j
;
;
(
<
3
>
,
?
136
)
of
<
gg
?
7
>
with
respect
to
Q
contains
both
m
and
m
?
7
;
there
is
one
remaining
point
m/
of
Q
in
j
;
;
,
and
it
lies
outside
C-
for
to
suppose
that
it
belonged
to
C
would
put
the
whole
of
j
;
;
in
C
,
whereas
the
kernel
of
Q
,
which
is
in
j
;
;
,
is
outside
C.
Now
there
are
63-25
=
28
points
m/
on
Q
that
are
not
on
K
;
thus
each
m/
is
linked
to
a
g/
,
and
m/g/
is
a
plane
d
on
Q
.
There
are
three
planes
on
Q
through
any
line
thereon
;
if
this
line
is
a
transversal
m15mm
?
7
from
one
of
the
21
15m
to
15d
and
15d
?
7
two
of
these
planes
are
on
K
,
while
the
third
contains
a
quadrangle
m
;
1
;
/m
;
2
;
/m
;
3
;
/m
;
4
;
/
with
its
diagonal
points
at
m
,
15m
,
m
?
7
.
The
tangent
prime
to
Q
at
any
vertex
of
this
quadrangle
contains
m15mm
?
7
and
meets
15d
,
15d
?
7
in
lines
belonging
to
a
regulus
completed
by
g/
through
15m
.
Thus
four
concurrent
g/
are
linked
with
coplanar
m/
whose
plane
,
containing
the
transversal
to
15d
and
15d
?
7
from
the
point
of
concurrence
,
lies
on
Q
but
not
on
K.
4
.
Choose
now
,
from
among
the
315
g
on
Q
,
the
21
transversals
of
15d
,
15d
?
7
and
those
,
three
through
each
m/
,
that
join
m/
to
those
15m
on
the
g/
that
is
linked
with
it
.
Each
such
join
contains
two
m/
,
the
g/
that
are
linked
therewith
both
passing
through
15m
;
hence
,
under
this
second
heading
,
the
number
of
g
selected
is
<
FORMULA
>
.
So
63
g
are
chosen
:
call
them
rays
.
Through
each
m
on
Q
pass
three
rays
,
and
they
are
coplanar
.
If
m
is
m/
this
is
manifest
from
the
prescription
of
choice
,
as
it
is
too
if
m
is
in
15d
or
15d
?
7
.
If
m
is
15m
the
rays
are
,
say
,
<
FORMULA
>
and
lie
in
that
d
through
m15mm
?
7
that
is
not
on
K.
So
63
d
are
chosen
from
among
the
135
on
Q
;
each
contains
three
concurrent
rays
.
Call
the
m
wherein
the
rays
concur
the
focus
of
d.
Through
any
g
there
pass
three
d
;
if
g
is
a
ray
these
d
are
those
having
the
m
on
the
ray
for
foci
.
The
points
of
d
other
than
its
focus
m
are
foci
of
those
other
d
which
belong
to
F
and
contain
m
;
if
d
,
d
?
7
in
F
are
such
that
the
focus
of
d
?
7
is
in
d
then
the
focus
of
d
is
in
d
?
7
.
Whenever
two
rays
meet
the
third
line
through
their
intersection
and
lying
in
their
plane
is
a
ray
too
.
It
is
these
63
d
,
with
the
63
rays
and
foci
,
that
constitute
the
figure
F.
Each
d
in
F
contains
,
as
well
as
three
concurrent
rays
,
a
quadrilateral
of
g
that
are
not
rays
;
thus
,
by
four
in
each
of
63
d
,
the
315-63
=
252
g
that
are
not
rays
are
accounted
for
.
Through
each
such
g
pass
two
planes
on
Q
in
addition
to
d
,
but
they
are
extraneous
to
F.
The
135-63
=
72
extraneous
planes
may
be
labelled
15d
;
the
planes
above
denominated
by
15d
and
15d
?
7
are
in
this
category
.
No
g
in
15d
is
a
ray
and
only
one
of
the
planes
on
Q
that
pass
through
it
belongs
to
F
whereas
,
were
g
a
ray
,
all
three
would
do
so
.
5
.
Label
the
m
in
any
of
the
72
15d
by
<
FORMULA
>
they
lie
on
g
that
can
be
taken
as
<
FORMULA
>
Through
each
such
g
there
is
a
single
d
belonging
to
F
;
label
the
foci
of
these
d
,
none
of
which
can
lie
in
15d
,
respectively
<
FORMULA
>
Then
those
d
whose
foci
are
in
15d
join
its
points
to
the
respective
triads
<
FORMULA
>
Thus
the
join
of
every
pair
of
points
=1
?
7
is
on
Q
and
,
there
being
no
solid
on
Q
,
the
points
=1
?
7
lie
in
a
plane
15d
?
7
whose
lines
consist
of
the
triads
=2
?
7
.
Each
of
the
72
15d
has
,
it
is
now
clear
,
a
twin
15d
?
7
coupled
with
it
by
F.
The
correlation
between
15d
and
15d
?
7
is
shown
by
=1
and
=2
?
7
or
,
alternatively
,
by
=1
?
7
and
=2
.
Those
d
that
pass
one
through
each
line
of
15d
?
7
have
for
their
foci
the
points
of
15d
correlative
to
these
lines
;
if
d
passes
,
say
,
through
1
?
7
3
?
7
5
?
7
its
focus
is
the
point
5
common
to
those
d
whose
foci
are
1
?
7
,
3
?
7
,
5
?
7
.
Since
,
by
the
construction
in
?
134
,
15d
and
15d
?
7
determine
F
uniquely
there
are
x/36
figures
F
where
x
is
the
number
of
pairs
of
skew
planes
on
Q
.
To
calculate
x
note
,
in
the
first
place
(
using
d
now
to
signify
a
plane
on
Q
whether
it
be
in
F
or
extraneous
thereto
)
,
that
each
d
is
met
in
lines
by
14
others
,
two
passing
through
each
g
in
d.
Note
next
,
to
ascertain
how
many
d
meet
a
given
d
;
;
in
points
only
,
that
the
15
d
through
a
point
m
of
d
;
;
project
,
from
m
,
the
figure
of
15
g
in
<
4
>
passing
three
by
three
through
15
points
(
<
2
>
,
?
13
?
1313-15
)
.
#
229
<
316
TEXT
J22
>
This
is
a
very
much
over-simplified
example
,
but
it
may
serve
to
emphasise
the
point
that
common
criteria
of
adaptation
often
contradict
each
other
.
A
common
antecedent
to
symptoms
of
stress
in
the
individual
is
violent
change
in
the
environment
and
,
in
the
particular
instance
of
stress
conditions
and
behaviour
that
I
will
be
discussing
,
overt
and
drastic
changes
are
not
far
to
seek
.
Africa
is
in
a
stage
of
turbulent
transition
.
The
last
hundred
years
have
brought
great
changes
in
the
life
of
its
tribes
and
of
its
tribesmen
.
As
I
have
mentioned
,
a
fertile
source
of
human
stress
is
the
clash
between
the
demands
of
the
individual
and
those
of
his
society
.
This
conflict
must
be
the
more
severe
when
the
two
aspects
are
not
geared
together
,
functionally
,
as
they
tend
to
be
in
any
rigid
pre-literate
tribal
system
where
the
conformity
of
the
individual
to
a
very
stable
pattern
of
expected
behaviour
is
ensured
by
the
traditional
methods
of
child
rearing
.
Tonight
I
will
be
considering
some
aspects
of
life
in
Zululand
and
change
has
been
as
violent
here
as
elsewhere
on
the
continent
.
The
modern
Zulu
is
neither
purely
traditional
African
nor
purely
Western
in
his
attitudes
,
aspirations
and
behaviour
.
He
is
a
displaced
person
and
his
society
is
a
displaced
society
.
In
effect
,
there
are
few
readily
identifiable
social
norms
for
any
specific
action
and
I
think
that
it
is
this
fact
that
makes
the
investigation
of
stress
disorder
in
Zululand
so
difficult
and
yet
so
potentially
illuminating
.
The
situation
is
an
excellent
example
of
Durkheim's
anomy
,
social
disorganization
at
all
levels-
'norms
'
are
hard
or
impossible
to
find
and
the
psychologist
can
not
,
for
long
,
hold
many
preconceptions
.
As
,
to
most
of
you
,
the
background
will
be
unfamiliar
I
must
spend
a
little
time
in
giving
a
very
short
account
of
the
social
situation
then
(
say
185
)
and
now
.
In
the
nineteenth
century
the
Zulu
people
were
the
pastoralist
and
agriculturist
conquerors
of
a
very
large
area
of
Southern
Africa
.
There
was
more
than
enough
land
for
their
needs
.
The
men
were
warriors
whose
chief
domestic
duty
was
the
tending
of
the
cattle-
an
occupation
strictly
taboo
to
women
.
The
women
did
the
hard
work
on
the
lands
.
The
state
was
a
pyramidal
patriarchy
with
the
Zulu
king
,
the
secular
and
religious
'father
of
his
people
'
,
at
the
apex
.
The
men
remained
at
their
homesteads
except
when
they
were
required
for
military
service
,
and
all
legal
and
ritual
authority
was
vested
in
the
males
of
the
nation
.
Most
marriages
were
polygynous
and
based
upon
a
system
of
bride-price
,
and
the
Zulu
woman
was
at
the
bottom
of
the
social
pyramid
.
While
the
behaviour
of
all
members
of
the
society
was
strictly
circumscribed
by
law
and
custom
,
this
was
especially
true
of
the
young
married
woman
,
living
under
the
strict
tutelage
of
her
husband
's
mother
.
She
even
had
to
modify
the
very
speech
that
she
used
in
order
to
avoid
any
words
containing
the
root
sound
of
the
name
of
her
father
in
law
.
The
extended
family
was
always
present
,
which
helped
greatly
in
the
rearing
of
children
;
children
that
were
of
vital
importance
to
the
nation
for
not
only
did
they
ensure
continuity
of
the
clan
and
the
adequate
care
of
the
parents
when
they
died
and
became
ancestral
spirits
,
but
they
were
also
economically
profitable
,
a
girl
child
fetching
,
on
marriage
,
some
ten
head
of
cattle
(
highly
prized
on
both
economic
and
religious
grounds
)
from
the
prospective
bridegroom
.
Fertility
in
women
was
thus
an
attribute
of
paramount
importance
.
In
any
marriage
without
issue
the
woman
was
,
almost
invariably
,
regarded
as
the
sterile
partner
.
In
only
two
ways
could
women
ever
assert
power
in
any
public
fashion
.
On
one
day
in
the
year
they
were
allowed
to
dress
as
men
,
tend
the
cattle
,
drink
beer
in
a
masculine
fashion
,
sing
obscene
songs
and
beat
any
man
found
outside
the
huts
.
Also
any
woman
,
if
possessed
by
the
spirits
of
the
dead
ancestors
,
could
become
a
diviner-
usually
called
in
lay
description
'a
witch-doctor
'
.
During
the
period
of
her
emergence
into
this
ro
?
5le
the
possessed
person
(
ninety
per
cent
of
diviners
were
and
are
women
)
became
very
ill
,
showing
gross
symptoms
of
mental
disturbance
,
-
in
our
society
the
label
'psychotic
'
would
probably
be
applied-
and
then
often
recovered
to
take
up
her
profitable
and
public
duties
as
a
diviner
of
the
causes
of
harm
in
the
society
such
as
illness
or
the
results
of
bewitchment
.
To
the
people
,
a
kind
of
Harley
Street
consultant
.
So
much
for
a
very
brief
summary
of
the
position
as
it
was
.
What
of
the
analogous
situation
today
?
There
is
no
longer
a
Zulu
King
,
the
temporal
and
spiritual
head
of
his
people
.
Tribal
authority
has
been
taken
over
,
in
all
really
effective
aspects
,
by
the
white
man
.
The
tribal
lands
have
been
drastically
restricted
in
area
.
In
order
to
make
ends
meet
some
eighty
per
cent
of
all
men
of
working
age
(
between
sixteen
and
fifty
)
have
to
be
away
from
home
for
some
ten
months
in
each
year
,
working
hundreds
of
miles
away
in
the
mines
and
factories
of
the
white
man
.
The
Zulu
extended
family
has
,
usually
,
been
broken
up
,
and
the
traditions
and
regulations
of
the
tribe
are
becoming
a
dead
letter
.
Many
Zulu
have
become
Christians
,
abandoning
,
at
any
rate
nominally
,
the
worship
of
the
ancestors
.
Polygyny
is
rare
,
and
becoming
rarer
.
Poverty
and
malnutrition
are
rife
;
infant
mortality
is
some
35
per
1
live
births
.
Both
tuberculosis
and
venereal
disease
have
become
common
disorders-
the
latter
exacerbated
by
the
promiscuity
engendered
by
the
migrant
labour
system
.
What
of
the
Zulu
woman
in
all
this
?
She
will
still
work
in
the
fields
though
they
can
not
produce
enough
food
for
herself
and
her
children
.
She
will
have
to
tend
the
cattle
,
an
unthinkable
action
in
the
indigenous
situation
.
She
is
still
subject
to
the
control
of
her
mother
in
law
.
She
is
less
likely
to
be
pregnant
and
to
bear
a
live
child
;
conception
is
more
improbable
with
her
husband
away
for
a
large
part
of
the
year
and
here
too
venereal
disease
rates
are
of
relevance
.
On
average
,
she
will
have
had
two
or
three
years
of
Western
education
.
Even
if
she
has
been
to
school
for
a
much
longer
time
she
may
not
be
allowed
to
work
in
the
distant
towns
.
The
transvestite
ceremony
of
the
one
day
in
the
year
has
fallen
into
desuetude
,
but
the
Zulu
woman
can
still
become
a
diviner
and
there
are
as
many
of
these-
probably
more-
than
there
ever
were
.
Here
,
then
,
we
have
a
classic
picture
of
general
social
stress
as
it
has
usually
been
conceived
.
It
is
obvious
that
the
Zulu
woman
could
be
affected
at
many
levels
of
her
functioning
by
the
pressures
inherent
in
the
general
situation
,
and
many
theorists
would
argue
that
some
new
forms
of
pathological
behaviour
were
to
be
expected
or
,
at
least
,
that
one
would
expect
an
increase
in
the
rates
of
known
types
of
mental
disorder
in
the
population
.
Has
either
of
these
possibilities
come
to
pass
?
This
is
an
extremely
difficult
question
to
answer
but
,
possibly
rashly
,
I
am
inclined
to
say
'yes
'
.
About
1897
the
crying
began-
umHayizo
or
isiPoliyane-
it
goes
under
different
names
.
But
none
of
these
names
,
as
far
as
I
can
ascertain
,
had
appeared
in
the
language
before
this
date
.
There
is
no
mention
of
this
very
specific
behaviour
in
the
written
records
of
travellers
,
missionaries
or
lexicographers
,
though
other
aberrant
forms
of
behaviour
such
as
spirit
possession
had
been
named
and
described
from
182
onwards
.
The
people
themselves
date
the
symptoms
from
1897
,
'after
all
our
cattle
had
died
in
the
greatest
rinderpest
epidemic
'
.
But
why
should
simple
'crying
'
be
regarded
as
pathological
?
It
is
,
in
fact
,
anything
but
simple
and
ordinary
.
A
Zulu
woman
may
suddenly
begin
to
cry
out
'Hayi
!
Hayi
!
Hayi
!
'
or
'Zza
!
Zza
!
Zza
!
'
or
to
make
guttural
grunting
screams
.
She
may
keep
this
up
for
hours
,
days
,
even
weeks
on
end
,
ceasing
only
during
sleep
.
By
our
standards
this
looks
,
and
sounds
,
most
peculiar
and
most
earlier
observers
unhesitatingly
adjudged
it
pathological
.
Various
ethnologists
,
doctors
and
missionaries
stated
that
the
crying
was
directly
caused
by
:
epilepsy
;
alcoholism
and
the
breakdown
of
the
old
social
order
;
abnormal
sexual
habits
;
forbidden
or
unfulfilled
sexual
wishes
;
'gain
by
illness
'
;
the
use
of
love
charms
by
men
;
even
'Hamletism
'
.
Once
a
'reason
'
for
the
behaviour
had
been
stated
no
further
investigation
was
,
generally
,
felt
to
be
necessary
but
there
are
implications
of
a
stress
situation
in
most
of
the
hypotheses
advanced
.
Observers
tended
to
assume
that
the
crying
was
a
discrete
reaction-
a
single
and
separate
bit
of
behaviour
in
its
own
right
.
At
any
rate
,
using
interviews
,
questionnaires
and
a
projective
test
(
asking
my
subjects
to
tell
stories
about
pictures
which
were
illustrative
,
I
hoped
,
of
the
'stress
points
'
of
the
culture
)
I
spent
some
years
trying
to
find
out
about
this
very
clear
cut
kind
of
behaviour
.
I
hope
that
some
of
my
findings
may
serve
to
illustrate
various
levels
of
adaptation
,
the
possible
utility
of
some
apparently
'maladaptive
'
symptoms
,
and
to
demonstrate
that
this
pattern
of
behaviour
is
anything
but
discrete
and
that
it
has
a
logic
of
its
own
as
an
integral
part
of
the
personality
of
the
screamer
.
Firstly
it
emerged
that
while
some
ten
per
cent
of
men
reported
that
they
had
suffered
occasional
attacks
,
almost
exactly
half
Zulu
women
showed
a
history
of
the
crying
fits
.
This
fact
emerged
on
three
separate
occasions
from
random
samples
totalling
some
thousand
women
.
This
made
the
use
of
a
quantitative
criterion
for
normality
(
is
it
more
normal
to
scream
than
not
to
scream
?
)
unprofitable
,
and
I
went
on
to
examine
related
phenomena
to
try
to
establish
the
nosology
and
aetiology
of
the
condition
.
Using
as
a
control
group
those
women
who
had
no
history
of
such
crying
I
found
,
on
a
statistical
basis
,
that
the
crying
was
not
linked
with
'hysteria
'
as
I
had
thought
likely
,
but
that
it
was
highly
significantly
associated
with
a
history
of
such
classical
symptoms
of
anxiety
as
precordial
pain
,
sweating
hands
and
feet
,
apparently
'causeless
'
fear
etc
.
The
screaming
represented
an
immediate
reaction
to
fear
.
The
subject
felt
overpowering
terror
,
the
physical
sensation
of
which
was
localised
between
the
shoulder
blades
,
and
cried
out
.
This
could
be
precipitated
by
many
different
stimuli
in
the
environment
,
a
snake
,
a
clap
of
thunder
,
a
sharp
word
or
even
,
subjective
and
very
common
,
'a
feeling
of
anger
'
.
In
effect
,
what
I
was
investigating
was
probably
a
sudden
discharge
of
anxiety
in
the
form
of
an
immediate
,
but
prolonged
,
fear
reaction
.
Here
,
too
,
the
interesting
finding
appeared
that
the
cryers
were
,
if
anything
,
less
prone
to
most
symptoms
of
conversion
hysteria
than
were
the
controls
.
There
seemed
a
possibility
that
this
relative
immunity
from
hysterical
blindnesses
,
paralyses
etc
.
was
connected
with
the
crying
fits
as
this
was
a
central
difference
between
the
two
groups
;
the
categories
of
cryers
and
controls
having
been
established
after
all
the
questions
had
been
asked
,
on
the
basis
of
whether
the
reply
to
the
question
'Have
you
ever
had
crying
attacks
?
'
was
positive
or
negative
.
But
there
was
one
exception
to
this
freedom
from
hysterical
conversion
.
Women
with
a
history
of
pseudocyesis
,
common
in
the
area
,
and
itself
a
classical
symptom
of
conversion
hysteria
,
were
practically
all
to
be
found
in
the
crying
group
.
This
was
of
particular
interest
for
two
reasons
.
Firstly
it
was
an
exception
to
the
relative
lack
of
proneness
to
conversion
shown
by
the
screamers
,
and
the
reasons
for
this
exception
thus
seemed
worthy
of
close
investigation
.
Secondly
,
in
terms
of
the
literature
,
such
pseudo-pregnancy
has
often
been
regarded
as
the
result
of
a
strong
but
unavailing
wish
for
a
child
,
especially
when
the
woman
is
under
strong
social
pressure
to
produce
a
baby-
the
obstetrical
history
of
some
Queens
of
England
where
an
heir
to
the
throne
was
required
is
a
case
in
point
.
#
21
<
317
TEXT
J23
>
Piaget
stresses
that
children
can
not
visualize
the
results
of
the
simplest
actions
until
they
have
seen
them
performed
,
so
that
a
child
can
not
imagine
the
section
of
a
cylinder
as
a
circle
,
until
he
has
cut
through
,
say
,
a
cylinder
of
plasticine
.
As
always
for
Piaget
,
thought
can
only
take
the
place
of
action
on
the
basis
of
the
data
that
action
itself
provides
.
While
experience
and
general
cultural
opportunities
are
of
great
importance
in
helping
the
child
to
develop
his
concepts
of
space
,
it
must
not
be
forgotten
that
genetic
causes
,
and
temperament
,
play
important
roles
too
,
especially
the
former
.
It
has
long
been
known
that
ability
to
manipulate
shapes
in
the
mind
is
present
by
1-12
years
of
age
,
independent
of
measured
intelligence
.
Further
,
girls
possess
this
ability
to
a
lesser
degree
than
boys
,
and
it
is
likely
that
their
inferiority
in
this
respect
is
in
part
due
to
the
differing
kinds
of
activities
in
which
they
engage
.
It
was
suggested
,
too
,
by
El
Koussy
in
1935
,
that
the
ability
depended
on
the
capacity
of
the
individual
to
obtain
,
and
the
facility
to
utilize
,
visual
spatial
imagery
.
El
Koussy
's
point
of
view
has
recently
received
a
little
support
from
the
work
of
Stewart
and
Macfarlane
Smith
(
1959
)
using
the
electroencephalograph
.
Piaget
would
certainly
admit
that
imagery
supports
spatial
reasoning
and
geometrical
thought
,
but
is
not
in
itself
sufficient
.
<
BIBLIOGRAPHY
>
CHAPTER
NINE
Concepts
of
Length
and
Measurement
BEFORE
children
come
to
school
they
are
likely
to
hear
many
expressions
used
by
adults
and
older
children
in
relation
to
length
and
measurement
.
For
example
,
most
children
hear
their
mothers
speak
of
yards
of
material
,
or-
less
often-
their
fathers
speak
of
feet
of
timber
,
or
of
the
distance
to
the
station
or
nearby
town
.
More
frequently
,
however
,
they
hear
of
comparisons
rather
than
the
names
of
actual
lengths
,
such
as
~'This
is
longer
than
that
'
,
or
~'That
is
higher
than
this
'
.
These
expressions
are
associated
with
many
experiences
ranging
,
maybe
,
from
the
length
of
nails
to
the
height
of
mountains
.
Likewise
a
child
hears
terms
like
'near
'
and
'far'
in
relation
to
nearby
or
distant
towns
.
Again
,
from
his
play
,
or
through
watching
the
activities
of
grown-ups
,
he
learns
that
a
piece
of
string
may
be
made
shorter
by
cutting
a
piece
off
,
or
a
stick
made
shorter
by
breaking
it
.
Likewise
he
learns
that
sticks
and
ropes
may
be
joined
to
other
sticks
and
ropes
and
so
made
longer
.
Later
we
shall
say
a
great
deal
about
the
view
of
the
Geneva
school
regarding
conceptual
development
in
relation
to
length
and
measurement
.
It
is
sufficient
to
say
here
that
it
is
out
of
these
pre-school
and
out-of-school
experiences
,
and
out
of
infant
school
activities
such
as
take
place
in
the
'free
choice
'
period
,
that
the
child
comes
to
understand
the
quality
of
longness
or
length-
that
is
,
the
extent
from
beginning
to
end
in
the
spatial
field
.
During
these
experiences
the
child
moves
from
visual
,
auditory
and
kinaesthetic
perceptions
,
and
actions
to
concepts
.
In
activities
involving
counting
a
child
may
be
asked
to
count
the
number
of
steps
he
has
to
take
to
cross
the
classroom
.
Another
child
will
be
found
to
take
a
different
number
of
steps
.
Or
,
the
lengths
of
short
objects
may
be
measured
by
the
foot-
the
distance
from
heel
to
toe-
or
by
the
span
from
little
finger
to
thumb
when
the
hand
is
stretched
as
far
as
possible
.
From
a
variety
of
similar
exercises
the
teacher
can
help
her
children
to
understand
the
need
for
a
fixed
unit
of
length
for
measuring
purposes
.
Of
course
,
mankind
has
had
exactly
this
problem
of
establishing
fixed
units
,
and
a
little
history
of
measurement
is
an
enjoyable
and
stimulating
piece
of
work
for
older
junior
pupils
.
By
the
upper
end
of
the
infant
's
school
the
faster
learners
will
be
ready
to
be
introduced
to
one
of
the
agreed
units
of
measurement
,
viz
the
foot
.
Lengths
of
wood
or
hardboard
,
or
plain
foot
rulers
without
end
pieces
or
sub-divisions-
which
can
be
purchased-
are
given
to
the
children
,
and
they
are
instructed
to
measure
various
lengths
and
record
their
answers
in
a
notebook
.
In
the
early
stages
they
should
be
set
to
measure
the
lengths
of
lines
drawn
on
the
blackboard
or
floor
,
or
to
measure
the
length
of
pieces
of
string
,
paper
,
etc
,
all
of
which
are
cut
to
an
exact
number
of
feet
in
length
.
Later
,
they
can
be
set
to
measure
the
length
of
other
objects
in
the
environment
to
the
nearest
foot
,
so
that
if
an
object
is
nearly
3
feet
long
it
is
recorded
as
a
full
3
feet
.
It
is
good
,
too
,
to
let
children
estimate
lengths
before
they
measure
,
in
the
hope
that
it
will
lead
to
estimation
with
increased
accuracy
.
With
experience
and
maturity
the
pupils
naturally
become
dissatisfied
with
a
ruler
that
permits
measurement
to
a
foot
only
,
for
there
are
so
many
bits
and
pieces
left
over
.
This
is
the
moment
to
introduce
the
inch
,
and
a
foot
stick
or
foot
ruler
with
inch
marks
on
it
.
At
the
same
time
have
work
cards
available
on
which
there
are
lines
drawn
to
an
exact
number
of
inches
,
or
lengths
of
string
and
paper
similarly
cut
for
the
pupils
to
measure
.
The
next
step
is
the
measurement
,
to
the
nearest
inch
,
of
objects
in
the
environment
;
the
children
ought
frequently
to
express
their
answer
as
,
say
,
1
foot
3
inches
and
as
15
inches
,
for
this
will
help
them
to
understand
the
relationship
between
two
units
used
in
the
measurement
of
length
.
Soon
they
will
be
found
to
be
ready
for
a
wall
scale
by
means
of
which
they
can
measure
each
other
's
height
.
This
is
an
activity
that
creates
great
interest
,
since
personal
dimensions
and
growth
are
of
great
consequence
to
most
children
.
Next
we
come
to
the
yard
and
yard
stick
;
a
necessary
unit
when
measuring
longer
distances
.
It
is
helpful
to
have
some
rulers
divided
into
3
feet
with
alternate
sections
,
say
,
red
and
white
,
and
a
second
set
divided
into
36
inches
,
with
alternate
inches
of
different
colours
.
After
comparing
these
with
the
whole
foot
,
and
with
the
12-inch
ruler
previously
used
,
the
teacher
should
show
that
the
yard
ruler
or
stick
is
comparable
with
the
length
of
her
stride
.
By
means
of
graded
exercises
similar
in
type
to
those
described
for
feet
,
and
feet
and
inches
,
we
hope
to
get
the
child
to
the
stage
where
he
can
measure
a
length
as
,
for
example
2
yards
1
foot
9
inches
.
The
ordinary
foot
ruler
with
end
pieces
,
and
fractions
of
an
inch
up
to
1/1
or
even
1/16
inch
,
can
be
introduced
when
pupils
are
ready
for
it
,
but
with
the
very
slow
learners
simplified
rulers
may
have
to
be
used
throughout
the
junior
school
.
So
far
,
activities
and
experiences
that
presuppose
that
the
concepts
of
length
and
measurement
are
possible
for
children
have
been
dealt
with
.
Have
we
,
however
,
any
clues
as
to
the
first
beginnings
of
these
concepts
?
Are
there
any
conditions
which
are
necessary
before
understanding
of
length
can
take
place
at
all
?
The
Geneva
school
led
by
Piaget
has
carried
out
many
interesting
experiments
in
this
field
to
which
we
now
turn
.
THE
VIEWS
OF
THE
GENEVA
SCHOOL
ON
THE
DEVELOPMENT
OF
CONCEPTS
RELATING
TO
LENGTH
AND
MEASUREMENT
Piaget
,
Inhelder
,
and
Szeminska
(
196
)
have
outlined
the
views
on
the
way
in
which
the
child
comes
to
understand
length
and
measurement
.
In
one
of
the
experiments
reported
early
in
their
book
they
study
his
spontaneous
measurement
.
The
experimenter
showed
the
child
a
tower
made
of
twelve
blocks
and
a
little
over
2
feet
6
inches
high-
the
tower
being
constructed
on
a
table
.
The
experimenter
told
the
child
to
make
another
tower
'the
same
as
mine
'
on
another
table
about
6
feet
away
,
the
table
top
being
some
3
feet
lower
than
that
of
the
first
table
.
There
was
a
large
screen
between
the
model
and
the
copy
but
the
child
was
encouraged
to
'go
and
see
'
the
model
as
often
as
he
liked
.
He
was
also
given
strips
of
paper
,
sticks
,
rulers
,
etc
,
and
he
was
told
to
use
them
if
his
spontaneous
efforts
ceased
,
but
he
was
NOT
told
how
to
use
them
.
The
following
stages
were
observed
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
a
)
up
to
about
4
1/2
years
of
age
there
was
visual
comparison
only
.
The
child
judged
the
second
tower
to
be
the
same
height
as
the
first
by
stepping
back
and
estimating
height
.
This
was
done
regardless
of
the
difference
in
heights
of
the
table
tops
;
(
b
)
this
lasted
from
4
1/2-7
years
of
age
roughly
.
At
first
the
child
might
lay
a
long
rod
across
the
tops
of
the
towers
to
make
sure
they
were
level
.
When
he
realized
that
the
base
of
the
towers
were
not
at
the
same
height
,
he
sometimes
attempted
to
place
his
tower
on
the
same
table
as
the
model
.
Naturally
,
that
was
not
permitted
.
Later
,
the
children
began
to
look
for
a
measuring
instrument
,
and
some
of
them
began
using
their
own
bodies
for
this
purpose
.
For
example
,
the
span
of
the
hands
might
be
used
,
or
the
arms
,
by
placing
one
hand
on
top
of
the
model
tower
and
the
other
at
the
base
and
moving
over
from
the
model
to
the
copy
,
meanwhile
trying
to
keep
the
hands
the
same
distance
apart
.
When
they
discovered
that
this
procedure
was
unreliable
,
some
would
place
,
say
,
their
shoulder
against
the
top
of
the
tower
(
a
chair
or
stool
might
be
used
)
and
would
mark
a
spot
on
their
leg
opposite
the
base
.
They
would
then
move
to
the
second
tower
to
see
if
the
heights
were
the
same
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
authors
point
out
that
in
their
view
this
use
of
the
body
is
an
important
step
forward
,
for
coming
to
regard
the
body
as
a
common
measure
must
have
its
origin
in
visual
perception
when
the
child
sees
the
objects
,
and
in
motor
acts
as
when
he
walks
from
the
model
to
its
copy
.
These
perceptions
and
motor
acts
give
rise
to
images
which
in
turn
confer
a
symbolic
value
first
on
the
child
's
own
body
as
a
measuring
instrument
,
and
later
on
a
neutral
object
,
e
g
a
ruler
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
c
)
from
7
years
of
age
onwards
there
was
an
increasing
tendency
to
use
some
symbolic
object
(
e
g
a
rod
)
to
imitate
size
.
Very
occasionally
a
child
built
a
third
tower
by
the
first
and
carried
it
over
to
the
second
:
this
was
permitted
.
More
frequently
,
though
,
he
used
a
rod
that
was
exactly
the
same
length
as
the
model
tower
was
high
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Next
,
the
child
came
to
use
an
intermediate
term
in
an
operational
way
(
i
e
in
the
mind
)
,
this
,
of
course
,
being
an
expression
of
the
general
logical
principle
that
if
A=B
,
and
B=C
,
A=C
.
Children
were
found
to
take
a
longer
rod
than
necessary
and
mark
off
the
height
of
the
model
tower
on
it
with
a
finger
or
by
other
means
,
so
as
to
maintain
a
constant
length
when
transposing
to
the
copy
.
But
,
this
transference
is
only
one
aspect
of
measurement
;
the
other
aspect
which
must
be
understood
is
sub-division
;
for
only
when
this
,
too
,
has
been
grasped
can
a
particular
length
of
the
measuring
rod
be
given
a
definite
value
,
and
repeated
again
and
again
(
iteration
)
.
In
the
final
stage
it
was
found
that
children
could
also
use
a
rod
shorter
than
the
tower
,
and
it
was
applied
as
often
as
was
necessary
;
so
that
the
height
of
the
model
tower
was
found
by
applying
a
shorter
rod
a
number
of
times
up
the
side
.
For
the
authors
,
then
,
the
concept
of
measurement
depends
upon
logical
thinking
.
The
child
must
first
grasp
that
the
whole
is
composed
of
a
number
of
parts
added
together
.
Second
,
he
must
understand
the
principles
of
substitution
and
iteration
,
that
is
the
transport
of
the
applied
measure
to
another
length
,
and
its
repeated
application
to
this
other
.
#
26
<
318
TEXT
J24
>
(
7
)
Equilibrium
in
the
Hydraulic
Press
.
An
all-glass
5
c.c
.
hypodermic
syringe
,
the
piston
of
which
could
be
loaded
with
different
weights
,
was
connected
to
a
length
of
narrow
glass
tubing
.
Alongside
was
an
exact
duplicate
of
the
apparatus
so
the
subject
could
work
with
two
liquids
of
different
densities
at
the
same
time
.
One
liquid
was
tap
water
tinged
very
slightly
red
,
and
the
other
was
concentrated
salt
solution
tinged
very
slightly
blue
.
(
8
)
Equilibrium
in
the
Balance
.
The
balance
arm
(
and
the
associated
supporting
framework
)
was
made
from
Meccano
strips
.
By
this
means
the
distance
of
the
weights
from
the
fulcrum
could
be
quickly
obtained
.
The
weights
were
cut
so
that
the
weight
plus
attached
hook
weighed
2
,
5
,
1
or
2
g.
(
9
)
Projection
of
Shadows
.
(
1
)
Correlations
.
Each
of
forty
postcards
had
the
head
of
a
girl
drawn
on
it
.
The
shape
of
the
face
,
hair
style
and
colouring
differed
for
each
girl
,
but
the
hair
and
eyes
were
coloured
as
indicated
in
the
book
.
Inhelder
and
Piaget
give
no
stages
earlier
than
=3A
,
but
the
writer
laid
down
criteria
for
=1
,
=2A
and
=2B
stages
.
Subjects
Our
population
consisted
of
34
average
and
bright
primary
school
pupils
;
14
average
and
bright
preparatory
school
pupils
(
aged
8-11
years
)
;
39
grammar
school
pupils
;
5
secondary
modern
school
pupils
;
5
comprehensive
school
pupils
;
1
training
college
students
;
3
able
adults
whose
ages
ranged
from
25
to
32
years
of
age
;
thus
making
2
subjects
in
all
.
In
the
comprehensive
and
secondary
modern
schools
approximately
equal
numbers
were
drawn
from
the
top
and
bottom
streams
of
each
year
group
.
General
technique
Each
subject
was
examined
,
individually
,
on
four
experiments
,
with
everyone
taking
the
experiment
involving
the
combinations
of
colourless
chemical
liquids
(
no
.
5
)
.
After
the
subject
had
been
introduced
to
the
materials
,
and
after
some
general
discussions
and
sometimes
free
experimentation
,
he
was
asked
to
perform
certain
standard
tasks
and
asked
certain
standard
questions
.
The
subject's
actions
were
noted
and
his
replies
recorded
verbatim
.
Details
of
the
exact
procedure
used
in
each
experiment
may
be
obtained
from
the
writer
.
It
must
be
stressed
,
however
,
that
the
experimenter
was
quite
free
to
vary
the
procedure
by
asking
supplementary
questions
,
or
by
prompting
,
or
by
experimenting
slightly
differently
,
if
he
thought
it
would
be
helpful
.
In
brief
our
procedure
was
semi-structured
and
this
is
the
best
that
one
can
do
if
the
clinical
approach
is
to
be
combined
with
some
degree
of
standardization
of
procedure
.
The
subjects
were
asked
'to
think
aloud
'
as
much
as
possible
.
Usually
Inhelder
and
Piaget
give
details
of
three
stages
of
thinking
;
stages
=2
and
=3
usually
being
subdivided
further
into
'A
'
and
'B
'
stages
.
After
examining
our
protocols
it
was
thought
better
to
subdivide
the
Inhelder
and
Piaget
stages
still
further
,
and
we
usually
used
nine
stages
,
viz
:
=1
;
=1-=2A
;
=2A
;
=2A-=2B
;
=2B
;
=2B-=3A
;
=3A
;
=3A-=3B
;
=3B
.
In
this
way
we
were
,
in
our
opinion
,
able
to
classify
our
protocols
within
the
framework
provided
by
the
authors
.
Each
protocol
was
studied
by
the
writer
and
by
the
experimenter
independently
,
and
given
a
rating
on
the
scale
of
stages
.
The
results
were
compared
and
after
discussion
a
final
rating
was
given
to
each
protocol
.
The
assessment
of
some
of
the
protocols
was
not
an
easy
matter
,
and
we
can
not
be
sure
that
the
more
difficult
ones
were
always
rated
correctly
,
although
the
ratings
of
these
are
not
likely
to
be
more
than
one
stage
out
in
the
nine-stage
scale
that
was
usually
used
.
In
the
experiment
involving
invisible
magnetization
the
authors
give
a
stage
=3
only
,
not
stages
=3A
and
=3B
,
and
we
have
kept
to
this
.
=3
.
RESULTS
A
number
of
tables
are
now
given
showing
how
the
different
groups
performed
on
the
various
experiments
.
All
our
results
are
included
.
It
is
important
to
know
to
what
extent
the
level
of
thinking
of
our
subjects
remained
the
same
throughout
the
four
experiments
that
each
one
undertook
.
To
determine
this
we
used
Kendall
's
coefficient
of
concordance
W
,
which
specifies
the
degree
<
TABLES
>
of
association
between
a
number
of
sets
of
rankings
.
First
,
the
rank
of
each
subject
was
calculated
,
separately
for
each
of
the
four
experiments
.
W
was
then
calculated
from
formula
9.16
given
by
Siegel
(
1956
)
,
p.
234
;
this
allows
for
tied
observations
.
Furthermore
,
if
the
total
number
of
cases
concerned
is
N
,
and
N
7
,
we
may
find
the
probability
of
any
value
as
large
as
an
observed
W
,
by
calculating
15xe:2
:
=
k
(
N-1
)
W
,
with
d.f
.
=
N-1
,
where
k
is
the
number
of
sets
of
rankings
(
Siegel
,
1956
,
p.
236
,
formula
9.18
)
.
Accordingly
15xe:2
:
was
calculated
for
each
W
and
the
probability
associated
with
so
large
a
value
of
15xe:2
:
was
found
by
referring
to
Siegel
(
1956
)
,
Table
C
,
p.
249
.
Table
11
shows
the
values
of
W
,
and
the
probability
of
finding
an
associated
15xe:2
:
as
large
,
P
;
15xe:2
:
;
,
for
the
differing
groups
of
experiments
and
subjects
.
Even
if
there
is
a
substantial
degree
of
association
between
the
level
of
thinking
<
TABLES
>
displayed
by
our
subjects
on
each
of
the
four
experiments
,
it
is
necessary
to
determine
if
the
experiments
(
coupled
with
the
manner
in
which
the
protocols
were
assigned
to
stages
by
Inhelder
and
Piaget
)
were
in
fact
drawn
from
the
same
population
of
experiments
.
For
example
,
it
could
be
that
a
particular
experiment
was
rather
easier
or
more
difficult
for
one
reason
or
another
.
Accordingly
the
Kruskal-Wallis
one-way
analysis
of
variance
by
ranks
was
used
,
as
this
test
will
decide
if
a
number
of
different
<
TABLES
>
samples
are
drawn
from
the
same
population
.
The
test
assumes
only
that
the
variables
studied
have
an
underlying
continuous
distribution
,
and
that
ordinal
measurement
is
possible
for
each
variable
.
These
conditions
are
fulfilled
in
the
case
of
our
data
.
First
,
the
total
number
of
subjects
at
each
stage
on
each
of
the
four
tests
was
calculated
,
and
the
rank
of
each
subject
found
from
the
single
series
that
resulted
.
Thus
H
,
the
statistic
used
in
the
Kruskal-Wallis
test
,
was
calculated
from
formula
8.3
given
by
Siegel
(
1956
)
,
page
192
,
as
this
allows
for
tied
observations
.
Since
in
our
case
there
were
four
samples
,
and
the
number
of
subjects
in
each
sample
is
greater
than
five
,
H
is
distributed
approximately
as
15xe:2
:
with
d.f
.
=
k-1
,
where
k
is
the
number
of
samples
.
Once
again
the
probability
of
finding
a
15xe:2
:
as
large
as
H
was
found
by
referring
to
Siegel
,
Table
C
,
page
249
.
Hence
Table
11
shows
also
the
probability
of
finding
a
15xe:2
:
as
large
as
H
,
P
;
H
;
,
for
the
differing
groups
of
experiments
and
subjects
.
<
TABLE
>
The
results
of
the
remaining
ten
training
college
students
were
not
analysed
in
this
manner
on
account
of
the
smallness
and
homogeneity
of
the
sample
.
The
four
experiments
which
they
undertook
were
:
Chemical
Combinations
,
Pendulum
,
Invisible
Magnetization
,
and
Equilibrium
in
the
Balance
.
Reference
to
the
values
of
P
;
H
;
in
Table
11
shows
that
the
experiments
in
the
first
,
second
and
fifth
groups
may
be
regarded
as
random
samples
drawn
from
the
same
population
of
experiments
.
In
the
third
and
fourth
groups
,
however
,
P
;
H
;
.1
indicating
that
one
or
more
experiments
in
each
group
can
not
be
so
regarded
.
Experience
gained
in
examining
the
subjects
indicated
that
the
Projection
of
Shadows
,
and
Correlations
experiments
found
in
the
third
and
fourth
groups
,
respectively
,
were
likely
to
be
responsible
for
this
.
Consequently
the
remaining
three
experiments
in
each
of
these
groups
were
subjected
to
the
Kruskal-Wallis
test
;
and
for
each
of
the
two
groups
of
three
experiments
the
value
of
H
so
obtained
was
such
that
P
;
H
;
.5
.
=4
.
DISCUSSION
The
following
discussion
deals
principally
with
the
educational
implications
of
the
study
,
and
in
order
to
be
succinct
the
findings
are
grouped
under
a
number
of
points
.
(
1
)
The
main
stages
in
the
development
of
logical
thinking
proposed
by
Inhelder
and
Piaget
have
been
confirmed
.
It
seems
that
the
authors
are
correct
in
suggesting
that
it
is
only
rarely
that
average
to
bright
junior
school
children
reach
the
stage
of
formal
thinking
.
The
ablest
of
the
secondary
modern
and
comprehensive
school
pupils
certainly
attain
the
stage
of
formal
thought
,
but
not
all
the
older
grammar
school
pupils
always
do
so
.
There
is
a
suggestion
that
ill-digested
snippets
of
knowledge
,
mental
set
,
and
expectancy
,
are
affecting
thinking
more
in
the
students
than
among
the
school
pupils
.
The
student
with
the
poorest
performance
was
aged
19
years
,
and
on
the
four
experiments
her
replies
were
classified
at
the
=2A
,
=2B
,
=2B
and
=2B-=3A
stages
.
She
had
obtained
a
pass
in
Art
at
G.C.E
.
'A
'
level
.
However
,
the
least
able
of
the
secondary
modern
and
comprehensive
school
pupils
certainly
remain
at
a
low
level
of
logical
thought
even
at
15
years
of
age
,
and
many
of
these
do
not
seem
to
pass
beyond
the
=2A-=2B
stage
of
thinking
.
This
is
a
finding
the
authors
do
not
mention
,
and
it
leads
one
to
suspect
that
the
school
population
in
Geneva
which
they
examined
consisted
of
able
children
.
(
2
)
By
getting
each
subject
to
undergo
four
experiments
and
analysing
the
results
by
means
of
a
non-parametric
statistical
technique
,
it
has
been
possible
to
show
that
there
is
a
considerable
agreement
between
the
levels
of
thinking
that
the
subjects
display
in
the
four
experiments
.
Moreover
,
the
value
of
the
coefficient
of
concordance
W
declines
as
the
population
becomes
more
homogeneous
with
respect
to
mental
age
.
Naturally
there
is
no
exact
correspondence
since
the
experiments
and
'intelligence
'
tests
do
not
measure
exactly
the
same
thinking
skills
.
Among
the
preparatory
and
grammar
school
pupils
,
W
=
.89
,
and
among
the
primary
and
grammar
school
pupils
W
=
.81
(
Table
11
)
.
In
these
groups
the
Mental
Ages
of
the
pupils
ranged
from
8
years
to
well
above
15
years
(
the
M.A
.
usually
accepted
for
average
adults
)
,
whereas
in
the
primary
school
group
alone
,
for
which
W
=
.52
,
the
mental
ages
would
range
from
8
to
13
or
15
years
.
The
authors
give
no
evidence
on
this
issue
,
but
one
would
certainly
expect
some
such
stability
of
thinking
skills
if
their
general
theory
is
correct
.
Again
the
Kruskal-Wallis
test
gave
reasonable
grounds
for
assuming
that
eight
of
the
ten
experiments
may
be
regarded
as
samples
drawn
from
the
same
population
of
experiments
.
The
Correlations
experiment
is
too
easy
for
secondary
,
but
not
for
primary
pupils
,
compared
with
the
other
eight
experiments
;
while
the
Projection
of
Shadows
test
placed
too
many
subjects
at
stage
=2B
.
(
3
)
The
majority
of
our
protocols
show
much
the
same
kind
of
reasoning
as
those
of
Inhelder
and
Piaget
,
and
support
many
of
their
statements
.
For
example
,
the
authors
maintain
that
,
at
the
level
of
formal
thought
,
the
child
comes
to
the
Projection
of
Shadows
experiment
assuming
proportionality
from
the
start
.
Below
is
a
copy
of
part
of
the
protocol
of
a
boy
aged
13
years
3
months
.
'What
happens
to
the
shadow
as
you
move
the
ring
up
and
down
the
scale
?
'
'Nearer
the
wall
smaller
,
further
away
bigger
.
'
'Use
two
rings
of
different
size
,
and
move
them
until
their
shadows
are
exactly
the
same
size
,
that
is
,
they
cover
each
other
exactly
.
'
Places
the
5cm
.
diameter
ring
at
2
cm
.
from
light
,
and
1
cm
.
diameter
ring
at
4
cm
.
'Why
do
the
rings
have
to
go
in
these
positions
?
'
'Well
1
is
twice
5
,
and
4
is
twice
2
.
'
After
placing
three
rings
of
different
diameter
correctly
in
position
he
is
asked
to
place
four
rings
of
different
diameters
in
position
so
that
their
shadows
coincide
.
He
places
5
cm
.
ring
at
1
cm
.
from
light
,
1
cm
.
ring
at
2
cm.
,
15
cm
.
ring
at
3
cm.
,
and
2
cm
.
ring
at
4
cm
.
from
light
.
'Tell
me
exactly
what
you
have
done
about
the
position
of
the
rings
.
'
'Well
5
is
1
cm
.
from
torch
,
1
is
twice
as
big
so
it
goes
at
2
cm.
,
15
is
half
as
big
again
so
it
goes
at
3
,
and
2
is
twice
1
so
it
goes
here
at
4
.
'
#
27
<
319
TEXT
J25
>
Unfortunately
,
Story
does
not
break
down
her
data
for
monocular
viewing
according
to
whether
T-
and
I-figures
were
on
the
same
or
opposite
sides
as
the
eye
used
so
that
this
prediction
would
only
apply
to
half
the
trials
she
reports
.
Nevertheless
,
there
is
no
sign
of
this
trend
in
her
results
for
monocular
viewing
.
(
=3
)
The
effects
to
be
expected
due
to
the
different
spatial
positions
of
the
two
eyes
should
be
even
more
striking
when
the
distance
between
shape
and
eye
is
less
than
in
Story
's
experiment
,
and
when
the
I-figure
is
shown
to
one
eye
and
the
T
to
the
other
:
although
these
conditions
have
often
been
used
in
experiments
on
FAE
no
effects
of
this
sort
have
been
reported
.
(
It
might
,
however
,
be
worth
looking
for
them
in
future
experiments
.
)
(
=4
)
Finally
,
although
Story
suggests
that
the
different
visual
angles
subtended
by
the
figures
at
the
retinae
might
be
the
explanation
of
the
effects
obtained
under
binocular
viewing
,
she
does
not
show
in
detail
how
these
effects
would
be
predicted
by
the
geometry
of
the
situation
,
and
it
is
difficult
to
see
how
the
effects
found
could
in
fact
be
produced
in
this
way
.
Nevertheless
,
the
suggestion
is
an
interesting
one
and
could
be
followed
up
by
experiments
in
which
the
figures
are
placed
closer
to
the
eye
and
conditions
of
alternating
monocular
viewing
are
employed
.
It
is
possible
that
the
reason
why
the
A-effect
is
obtained
only
when
both
eyes
are
used
is
that
binocular
vision
itself
provides
a
cue
to
the
distance
of
the
figures
and
thus
to
their
relative
apparent
sizes
(
v.
below
)
:
thus
,
the
fact
that
the
effect
only
occurs
with
binocular
viewing
does
not
necessarily
conflict
with
the
hypothesis
that
under
some
conditions
the
FAE
may
be
determined
by
apparent
size
,
and
indeed
can
be
interpreted
within
the
framework
of
this
hypothesis
.
Size
of
circles
If
smaller
circles
than
those
used
by
Sutherland
are
employed
,
the
A-effect
does
not
occur
(
Day
and
Logan
,
1961
;
Terwilliger
,
1961
;
McEwen
1959
;
Oyama
,
1956
)
:
the
usual
result
under
these
conditions
is
that
the
T-circle
looks
smaller
than
C
whether
I
is
nearer
or
further
away
.
(
It
should
be
noted
that
Terwilliger
did
not
obtain
this
result
:
when
the
retinal
size
of
T
and
I
was
the
same
,
he
found
no
change
in
the
apparent
size
of
T.
)
This
effect
is
also
found
when
T
and
I
shapes
are
the
same
distance
away
as
one
another
(
Day
and
Logan
(
1961
)
,
cf
.
also
Ko
''
hler
and
Wallach
(
1944
)
)
.
Day
and
Logan
make
the
interesting
suggestion
that
this
shrinkage
may
resemble
a
time
error
effect
though
they
do
not
discuss
the
details
of
how
this
might
occur
.
Unfortunately
,
from
what
is
known
about
time
errors
,
one
might
expect
the
opposite
effect
with
small
circles
.
When
a
series
of
stimuli
are
being
judged
,
there
is
usually
a
point
in
the
middle
of
the
series
where
(
after
practice
)
there
is
no
constant
error
:
above
this
point
,
time
errors
tend
to
be
negative
,
below
it
,
positive
.
We
shall
call
this
point
the
``
adaptation
point
.
''
Subjects
will
have
an
adaptation
point
at
the
start
of
an
experiment
and
it
will
usually
be
shifted
in
the
course
of
the
experiment
:
now
when
a
small
circle
is
shown
as
I-figure
this
should
shift
the
adaptation
point
downwards
.
If
it
shifts
it
downwards
further
for
that
part
of
the
visual
field
on
which
the
I-figure
is
shown
than
for
other
parts
,
we
would
expect
the
T-figure
to
be
judged
larger
than
the
C-figure
:
the
T-figure
is
less
far
away
from
the
adaptation
point
at
that
part
of
the
visual
field
than
is
the
C-figure
from
the
adaptation
point
at
its
part
of
the
visual
field
.
Day
and
Logan
obtained
exactly
the
opposite
result
to
this
.
Thus
,
there
is
some
difficulty
in
applying
this
type
of
explanation
,
though
the
correspondence
between
the
change
in
direction
of
the
FAE
with
different
sized
circles
(
found
by
Day
and
Logan
)
and
the
change
in
direction
of
TE
(
found
by
Watson
,
1957
)
is
very
suggestive
.
Nevertheless
,
Day
and
Logan
's
work
does
make
it
difficult
to
interpret
the
A-effect
as
due
to
differences
in
apparent
size
because
of
their
finding
that
when
large
circles
are
used
and
both
are
far
away
,
the
T-circle
appears
larger
than
the
C.
Outline
and
filled-in
circles
Day
and
Logan
show
that
the
A-effect
occurs
with
outline
circles
but
not
with
filled-in
circles
:
it
is
hard
to
see
what
explanation
could
be
offered
for
this
at
present
.
Further
discussion
One
very
ingenious
recent
experiment
has
demonstrated
in
a
most
convincing
way
that
an
FAE
determined
wholly
by
apparent
size
does
occur
under
certain
conditions
:
Gregory
(
personal
communication
)
has
shown
that
if
the
apparent
size
of
a
figure
is
made
to
shrink
continuously
while
the
retinal
size
remains
the
same
,
when
the
shrinkage
in
apparent
size
is
stopped
suddenly
there
is
a
dramatic
increase
in
the
apparent
size
of
the
figure
.
This
phenomenon
is
very
striking
and
is
seen
by
all
observers
.
Since
this
shows
that
a
FAE
determined
by
continuous
change
in
apparent
size
can
occur
,
the
question
arises
of
why
it
is
so
difficult
to
demonstrate
the
effect
with
static
figures
.
There
are
three
possible
answers
to
this
.
(
1
)
It
may
be
that
just
as
with
FAE
due
to
retinal
size
,
the
effect
through
apparent
size
only
occurs
if
the
difference
between
the
apparent
sizes
of
the
T-
and
I-figures
is
optimal
(
cf
.
the
distance
paradox
)
.
If
this
is
correct
,
we
would
only
expect
to
obtain
a
FAE
due
to
apparent
size
under
limited
conditions
.
This
suggestion
could
be
tested
experimentally
by
keeping
one
circle
a
constant
size
and
distance
and
varying
the
size
and
distance
of
the
other
keeping
retinal
size
equal
.
We
would
expect
an
effect
due
to
apparent
size
to
occur
only
within
a
limited
range
of
size
and
distance
of
the
other
figure
.
In
Gregory
's
experiment
,
because
the
apparent
size
of
the
inspection
figure
changes
continuously
,
these
changes
are
bound
to
straddle
the
point
which
would
be
optimal
for
producing
the
effect
.
(
2
)
The
conditions
of
the
experiments
performed
with
static
figures
are
such
that
there
may
be
a
temptation
to
judge
in
terms
of
retinal
size
:
it
is
known
that
when
two
shapes
of
different
real
size
are
aligned
side
by
side
,
subjects
tend
to
make
judgements
in
terms
of
retinal
size
(
Joynson
and
Kirk
,
196
)
.
It
would
be
interesting
to
test
for
the
occurrence
of
the
A-effect
,
using
for
T-
and
C-figures
two
shapes
of
the
same
physical
size
but
different
retinal
sizes
at
different
distances
away
from
the
observer
and
not
aligned
opposite
one
another
.
The
T-circle
could
be
kept
the
same
retinal
size
as
the
I
,
and
the
C-circle
would
be
a
different
retinal
size
:
subjects
would
be
asked
to
compare
the
real
size
of
T-
and
C-figures
.
These
experimental
conditions
should
tend
to
favour
judgements
in
terms
of
apparent
physical
size
rather
than
apparent
retinal
size
.
(
3
)
It
may
be
that
apparent
size
only
influences
FAE
when
the
apparent
size
has
changed
continuously
,
i.e
.
where
there
has
been
an
apparent
movement
effect
:
if
established
this
would
be
an
important
finding
since
it
would
reveal
a
difference
in
the
mechanisms
underlying
apparent
movement
and
judgements
of
apparent
size
(
v.
below
)
.
This
could
only
be
established
by
a
thorough
investigation
of
the
static
A-effect
along
the
lines
set
out
in
(
1
)
and
(
2
)
above
.
THEORETICAL
CONSIDERATIONS
The
work
of
Hubel
and
Wiesel
(
1959
)
suggests
a
new
theoretical
approach
to
FAE
problems
.
In
order
to
see
the
experiments
described
above
in
perspective
,
it
may
be
worth
setting
out
briefly
what
this
approach
is
:
it
has
suggested
itself
independently
to
a
number
of
workers
in
the
field
,
and
Papert
is
currently
engaged
on
testing
some
of
its
implications
.
It
must
be
stressed
that
a
new
approach
is
necessary
since
the
sort
of
theory
espoused
by
Ko
''
hler
and
Wallach
(
1944
)
and
by
Osgood
and
Heyer
(
1952
)
is
unable
to
account
for
many
of
the
phenomena
of
FAE
.
They
both
assume
that
inspection
of
a
contour
results
in
any
contour
subsequently
falling
near
the
second
contour
being
seen
as
displaced
away
from
it
:
the
amount
it
is
displaced
is
said
to
depend
upon
the
distance
separating
the
two
contours
on
the
retina
,
and
there
will
be
a
point
at
which
displacement
is
maximal
.
Three
instances
of
well
attested
phenomena
which
this
theory
is
unable
to
explain
will
be
quoted
.
(
1
)
In
Figure
1
,
if
the
I-line
is
fixated
,
the
T-line
should
appear
as
shown
(
P
)
:
displacement
should
be
small
where
I
and
T
lie
near
together
gradually
increasing
to
a
maximum
and
then
decreasing
.
In
fact
T
is
seen
occupying
the
position
of
line
A
.
(
2
)
Similarly
<
FIGURE
>
when
a
curved
line
is
shown
,
and
a
straight
line
used
as
I-figure
,
the
straight
line
should
appear
like
line
P
in
Figure
1
(
b
)
but
in
fact
appears
like
line
A
.
(
3
)
The
theories
are
unable
to
account
for
the
after
effect
of
seen
motion
.
Both
theories
under
discussion
assume
that
the
FAE
occurs
before
any
analysis
of
the
stimuli
is
undertaken
.
Hubel
and
Wiesel
have
demonstrated
by
recording
from
single
cells
that
in
the
cat
considerable
analysis
of
the
stimulus
on
the
retina
occurs
at
or
before
the
level
of
the
striate
cortex
.
In
particular
they
present
evidence
to
show
that
in
the
striate
cortex
there
are
cells
whose
response
is
determined
by
the
orientation
of
lines
on
a
given
part
of
the
retina
;
i.e
.
the
orientation
of
lines
is
coded
in
separate
fibres
at
this
level
of
the
cat
visual
system
.
If
we
assume
that
there
are
cells
with
similar
receptive
fields
in
human
beings
we
have
a
very
simple
explanation
of
the
effect
shown
in
Figure
1
(
a
)
:
inspection
of
a
line
in
one
orientation
will
result
in
heavy
firing
of
the
cells
maximally
responsive
to
lines
in
this
orientation
,
and
to
some
firing
of
cells
maximally
responsive
to
lines
in
neighbouring
orientations
.
If
any
adaptation
occurs
in
these
cells
as
a
result
of
prolonged
firing
,
when
a
T-contour
in
a
slightly
different
orientation
to
the
I
line
is
exposed
on
the
same
part
of
the
retina
,
the
cells
fired
maximally
by
it
will
be
ones
which
are
normally
maximally
responsive
to
contours
in
orientations
lying
further
away
from
the
orientation
of
the
I-figure
.
It
is
reasonable
to
suppose
that
the
orientation
in
which
a
contour
is
seen
will
depend
upon
the
balance
of
firing
in
cells
representing
contour
orientation
:
the
firing
in
any
one
cell
will
be
determined
partly
by
the
contrast
of
the
contour
with
its
background
,
etc.
,
but
such
effects
would
be
balanced
out
if
the
ratio
of
firing
in
all
cells
sensitive
to
orientation
in
a
given
region
of
the
retina
were
computed
.
If
there
are
also
cells
sensitive
to
curvature
of
a
line
a
similar
mechanism
would
explain
the
sort
of
finding
depicted
in
Figure
1
(
b
)
.
As
yet
there
is
no
physiological
demonstration
of
the
existence
of
such
cells
.
Hubel
and
Wiesel
have
,
however
,
found
cells
which
respond
differentially
according
to
the
direction
in
which
a
stimulus
is
moved
across
the
retina
.
If
direction
of
movement
is
coded
in
single
cells
in
human
beings
,
adaptation
in
these
cells
might
clearly
underly
<
SIC
>
the
after-effect
of
movement
.
Once
again
the
direction
in
which
something
is
seen
to
move
might
depend
upon
the
ratios
of
firing
in
cells
sensitive
to
movement
in
different
directions
,
and
after
prolonged
movement
in
one
direction
a
stationary
image
would
produce
less
firing
in
the
cells
which
had
just
been
stimulated
than
normally
,
hence
apparent
movement
in
the
opposite
direction
would
be
seen
to
occur
.
This
explanation
of
FAE
is
based
on
sound
physiological
evidence
and
is
so
simple
that
it
seems
highly
convincing
.
It
does
not
,
however
,
explain
mere
displacements
in
apparent
spatial
position
occurring
as
a
FAE
:
for
this
phenomenon
,
the
Osgood
and
Heyer
type
of
explanation
appears
reasonably
plausible
.
This
explanation
in
fact
fits
well
with
the
explanation
outlined
above
since
Osgood
and
Heyer
argue
that
the
position
at
which
a
contour
is
seen
itself
depends
upon
ratios
of
firing
in
different
cells
.
#
222
<
32
TEXT
J26
>
It
is
wondered
if
such
a
boy
requires
inspiration
which
might
be
got
by
tactful
film
teaching
in
the
classroom
.
Indeed
it
might
be
questioned
what
he
does
learn
at
school
.
His
untidy
,
dirty
,
badly
spelled
and
careless
paper
does
not
indicate
much
attainment
.
Further
information
about
viewing
tastes
comes
out
in
the
last
two
questions
of
the
paper
where
the
young
people
were
asked
in
what
way
they
preferred
cinema
to
television
and
6vice
versa
.
Again
it
is
not
easy
to
tabulate
these
written
answers
but
they
do
fall
into
a
fairly
regular
pattern
.
Unfortunately
26
%
do
not
answer
the
question
.
23
%
merely
say
they
do
not
prefer
television
to
cinema
without
any
explanation
and
a
small
number
13
%
that
they
do
not
prefer
cinema
to
television
.
Most
of
the
reasons
of
those
who
prefer
the
cinema
have
already
been
discussed-
the
colour
,
the
stars
,
the
choice
,
the
company
and
so
on
.
The
television
supporters
have
other
reasons
.
These
are
not
all
concerned
with
the
content
.
23
%
,
almost
equally
boys
and
girls
,
prefer
to
do
their
viewing
in
the
comfort
of
their
own
homes
.
1
%
of
the
boys
and
13
%
of
the
girls
prefer
television
because
they
do
not
have
to
wait
in
a
queue
and
have
a
cold
journey
home
in
a
bus
after
the
show
.
They
do
not
get
cold
and
wet
and
``
even
if
the
TV
programme
is
not
so
good
you
feel
better
on
a
miserable
night
.
''
11
%
of
the
young
people
like
TV
because
it
is
cheaper
,
at
least
so
far
as
they
are
concerned
.
They
are
pleased
to
switch
it
off
when
they
do
not
like
the
programme
or
change
to
the
other
channel
.
2
%
prefer
to
do
their
viewing
at
home
because
the
atmosphere
is
not
so
smoky
nor
so
stuffy
.
Others
rising
to
3
%
of
the
18-year-old
boys
prefer
television
as
they
do
not
require
to
``
dress
up
to
go
and
see
it
.
''
Five
secondary
15-year-old
girls
say
the
same
.
A
17-year-old
girl
civil
servant
,
however
,
comments
that
cinema
``
is
not
so
compelling
as
TV
and
being
away
from
the
home
it
does
not
make
you
lazy
.
''
Another
17-year-old
at
secondary
school
says
,
``
TV
makes
you
lazy-
most
people
become
too
lazy
to
make
the
effort
to
go
to
the
cinema
.
''
Another
15-year-old
says
,
``
My
parents
know
the
cinema
is
better
but
they
ca
n't
be
bothered
going
out
and
the
TV
gives
them
something
to
look
at
.
''
A
small
number
of
15/16-year-old
boys
who
have
recently
started
work
say
that
TV
is
``
all
right
for
Sunday
when
you
ca
n't
get
into
the
pictures
.
''
This
attitude
only
appears
with
a
small
percentage
,
about
1/5
%
of
the
boys
and
not
at
all
with
the
girls
.
Other
reasons
for
preferring
TV
other
than
the
content
of
the
programme
are
numerous
.
A
16-year-old
secondary
schoolgirl
says
,
''
At
a
cinema
you
can
not
do
what
you
want
,
lie
on
the
floor
,
get
up
when
you
like
,
shout
at
the
people
you
do
n't
like
but
you
can
with
TV
.
''
This
freedom
in
viewing
is
implied
in
a
number
of
answers
.
A
14-year-old
girl
puts
it
,
~
''
You
get
peace
and
quietness
to
do
what
you
like
,
''
and
an
18-year-old
boy
gets
satisfaction
,
''
You
can
blast
at
the
stupid
things
seen
and
know
you
will
not
be
put
out
.
''
A
15-year-old
says
,
``
There
is
peace
and
tranquility
at
home-
you
can
leave
and
study
when
inclined
.
''
Another
15-year-old
boy
probably
explains
this
when
he
says
you
can
``
turn
it
off
or
go
and
do
something
else
without
feeling
you
have
wasted
money
.
''
Television
is
blamed
by
a
secondary
schoolboy
as
``
anti-social
and
leads
to
unfriendliness
.
''
A
girl
of
the
same
age
also
thinks
''
TV
is
anti-social
.
''
This
aspect
is
also
mentioned
by
a
number
of
others
who
repeat
the
objections
that
have
often
been
made
about
radio
controlling
the
home
,
when
the
family
have
to
be
quiet
when
one
member
is
listening
.
Perhaps
the
most
unexpected
reply
in
this
section
came
from
a
junior
secondary
boy
of
15
,
``
Our
rented
TV
was
removed
by
my
request
six
weeks
before
the
exams
in
March
.
''
A
considerable
number
,
although
having
TV
in
the
home
,
``
prefer
watching
TV
in
a
cafe
or
at
my
mate
's
house
''
or
``
in
the
girl
's
home-
it
is
cosier
.
''
A
few
older
boys
translate
this
into
,
``
It
's
friendlier
seeing
TV
with
a
pint
in
the
pub
.
''
Others
find
television
useful
as
background
to
other
activity
.
A
14-year-old
boy
confesses
,
``
You
can
neck
and
kiss
your
girl
in
peace
when
dad
and
mum
go
to
the
pictures
.
''
Another
,
aged
15
,
finds
''
fireside
comfort
with
a
girl
when
family
is
out
.
''
At
17
a
boy
claims
,
``
It
is
warmer
at
home
especially
if
you
are
in
alone
with
the
girl
.
''
Another
aged
14
with
a
dirty
paper
says
,
``
I
only
watch
TV
when
my
parents
have
gone
out
so
I
can
get
peace
to
watch
TV
and
my
smoke
.
I
really
prefer
cinema
so
that
I
can
get
out
of
the
house
and
get
rid
of
my
moaning
family
.
''
Although
they
do
not
come
into
the
enquiry
proper
it
is
interesting
that
two
19-year-old
members
of
a
boys
'
youth
club
prefer
TV
because
``
you
can
sit
back
with
a
pie
and
a
pint
.
''
One
feels
sympathy
for
the
15-year-old
girl
who
likes
TV
but
goes
to
the
cinema
for
``
peace
and
quiet
compared
with
noise
at
home.-
There
are
six
children
at
home
.
''
Actual
tastes
in
television
viewing
have
already
been
discussed
in
the
section
on
favourite
TV
programmes
.
The
western
is
popular
with
both
sexes
and
all
ages
.
Sports
play
a
large
part
in
boys
'
viewing
.
On
the
whole
it
is
difficult
to
know
who
chooses
the
programme
to
be
viewed
.
Two
secondary
girls
of
15
would
rather
go
to
the
cinema
to
see
what
they
like
.
``
You
do
n't
have
to
watch
what
your
parents
want
,
e.g
.
boxing
for
2
1/2
hours
or
some
hopeless
advertising
programme
.
''
``
Because
your
young
brother
wants
to
see
a
stupid
quiz
programme
you
have
to
look
as
well
.
''
Boys
in
different
schools
say
,
``
You
do
n't
have
the
family
quarrelling
about
which
channel
to
go
on
.
''
Two
others
say
,
``
You
do
n't
have
to
watch
what
younger
children
want
or
what
parents
want
.
''
A
number
of
14/15-year-olds
seem
to
like
the
serials
on
television
but
it
is
not
clear
whether
they
actually
mean
plays
,
dramas
or
novels
too
long
for
one
evening
and
therefore
continued
for
a
number
of
weeks
or
whether
they
mean
a
series
in
which
the
same
characters
appear
each
week
.
``
I
like
to
be
kept
in
suspense
with
serials
,
''
has
to
be
balanced
by
,
``
I
just
long
to
know
what
Dixon
will
solve
next
week
.
''
A
considerable
number
of
girls
like
television
dramatisation
of
novels
.
A
few
girls
mention
that
TV
occasionally
gives
opera
and
ballet
performances
.
``
I
would
never
get
a
chance
of
seeing
great
ballet
otherwise
,
''
says
one
15-year-old
secondary
girl
.
Several
,
of
course
,
include
ballet
and
opera
among
the
types
of
film
they
would
like
to
see
in
the
cinema
.
Some
add
to
this
``
but
of
course
the
public
would
not
go
.
''
Television
music
comes
in
for
considerable
praise
and
some
of
the
musical
settings
are
admired
.
``
TV
music
interludes
and
background
music
are
more
enjoyable
than
that
heard
in
the
cinema
.
''
``
Settings
for
B.B.C
.
celebrity
recitals
help
you
to
understand
it
better
.
''
The
commonest
favourable
criticism
of
television
is
that
it
provides
so
many
programmes
of
an
educational
and
instructional
nature
.
``
I
like
to
see
how
things
are
made
,
''
says
a
15-year-old
boy
.
Several
secondary
schoolgirls
comment
that
Panorama
and
such
programmes
help
them
to
``
understand
some
of
the
things
we
hear
about
at
school
.
''
News
programmes
are
popular
.
Indeed
it
seems
that
some
boys
make
the
news
broadcast
a
break
in
their
homework
.
An
18-year-old
shorthand
typist
likes
newsreels
.
``
I
would
show
newsreels
.
The
decision
banning
the
newsreel
in
the
cinema
is
from
my
point
of
view
absolutely
wrong
.
Many
people
depended
on
it
.
''
``
It
is
marvellous
seeing
and
hearing
from
famous
people
what
you
wouldn't
know
anything
about
if
it
was
n't
for
TV
,
''
says
a
17-year-old
student
.
The
immediacy
which
is
usually
claimed
for
TV
does
not
seem
to
be
a
point
in
its
favour
for
young
people
except
with
sports
programmes
.
A
girl
civil
servant
of
17
likes
TV
for
showing
``
older
films
that
we
would
like
to
see
but
were
in
circulation
when
we
were
too
young
to
appreciate
them
.
''
The
nature
programmes
of
TV
like
Look
,
Zoo
Quest
,
Safari
,
etc.
,
all
have
those
who
like
them
and
look
forward
to
them
.
``
What
a
pity
the
nature
programmes
can
not
be
in
colour
.
The
commentator
speaks
of
the
beautiful
reds
and
greens
but
we
just
see
black
and
white
and
grey
.
''
For
this
reason
we
find
a
considerable
number
preferring
the
Disney
series
of
nature
films
and
asking
for
more
.
Another
section
of
the
young
people
like
the
dancing
programmes
.
The
White
Heather
Club
receives
more
votes
than
The
Kilt
is
my
Delight
and
the
more
formal
country
dance
items
.
Rock'n'roll
<
SIC
>
programmes
have
a
good
following
of
the
younger
age
groups
and
the
various
stars
who
have
programmes
receive
votes
.
Tony
Hancock
is
the
most
popular
and
Terry-Thomas
the
least
.
Magicians
and
illusionists
seem
to
intrigue
but
some
of
the
variety
acts
are
described
as
``
corny
.
''
Plays
are
more
popular
with
girls
than
with
boys
.
=4
.
Summary
and
Conclusion
The
tastes
of
adolescents
seem
to
be
affected
by
their
intelligence
and
their
school
education
.
There
would
appear
to
be
great
opportunity
for
teachers
and
others
to
inspire
their
young
charges
in
the
junior
secondary
school
and
in
further
education
establishments
to
appreciate
what
they
see
at
the
cinema
or
on
the
television
screen
.
There
seems
also
a
need
for
such
inspiration
in
youth
organisations
of
all
types
,
not
excluding
those
which
have
some
form
of
religious
background
.
Although
the
need
is
not
so
evident
in
the
case
of
children
attending
senior
secondary
schools
whose
parents
appear
to
a
greater
extent
to
influence
their
choice
of
cinema
and
television
programme
,
nevertheless
inspiration
in
the
best
types
of
visual
material
is
just
as
necessary
as
instruction
in
literary
,
art
and
musical
appreciation
.
The
majority
still
look
at
films
and
television
for
entertainment
.
They
seek
to
enjoy
themselves
.
Family
pictures
are
required
,
appealing
to
the
higher
instincts
of
the
young
people
.
Too
many
existing
films
are
condemned
by
the
young
people
themselves
for
their
appeal
to
the
baser
nature
of
man
and
the
makers
and
exhibitors
are
criticised
for
handling
them
.
It
is
clear
that
the
enormous
sums
of
money
spent
on
advertising
films
and
their
stars
influence
many
young
people
in
their
choice
of
picture
,
but
it
is
encouraging
that
the
young
people
are
not
much
influenced
by
the
films
or
by
the
advertisements
to
lead
a
life
other
than
that
which
happens
to
be
theirs
.
A
problem
exists
for
the
censor
in
looking
after
the
morals
of
the
adolescents
.
An
``
X
''
certificate
assures
a
good
house
,
according
to
the
young
people
.
The
majority
look
at
the
category
of
a
film
before
attending
the
cinema
(
Table
=5
)
.
It
is
a
matter
for
serious
examination
how
so
many
under-age
are
able
to
see
``
X
''
films
.
Perhaps
the
regulations
are
not
strict
enough
:
perhaps
they
are
too
difficult
to
implement
.
Perhaps
too
many
cinemas
in
a
city
are
showing
too
many
``
X
''
films
:
perhaps
the
film
makers
are
failing
to
produce
universally
suitable
films
in
the
numbers
required
for
the
existing
houses
.
The
cinema
is
still
a
popular
place
of
entertainment
for
adolescents
.
About
the
same
number
attend
once
per
week
as
attended
thirty
years
ago
,
although
fewer
attend
oftener
(
Table
=4
)
.
The
star
and
the
type
of
film
are
the
principal
attractions
for
attending
the
cinema
in
196
(
Table
=6
)
.
Information
about
the
films
is
obtained
more
from
newspaper
reports
than
from
film
magazines
(
Tables
=7
and
=8
)
although
nearly
half
the
adolescents
do
not
bother
about
either
.
Comedy
films
are
most
popular
at
all
ages
with
crime
and
detection
<
SIC
>
films
in
second
place
(
Table
=1
)
.
#
21
<
321
TEXT
J27
>
Small
shops
supply
all
the
staple
foods
,
and
general
stores
offer
a
variety
of
household
goods
.
Cheap
clothing
and
furniture
stores
advertise
goods
on
the
instalment
plan
,
and
here
also
numerous
shops
devoted
to
repairs
and
to
the
sale
of
second-hand
articles
are
to
be
found
.
This
area
has
some
of
the
oldest
and
lowest
buildings
in
the
parish
,
and
one
cheap
cinema
.
Its
north-easterly
tip
abuts
on
the
market
of
San
Ildefonso
whose
parish
was
once
an
annexe
of
San
Marti
?
2n
,
and
it
is
full
of
busy
taverns
.
4
.
Fuencarral
:
forms
part
of
the
municipal
quarters
of
Mun
?
4oz
Torrero
,
San
Luis
,
Jardines
and
Carmen
.
A
predominant
business
and
commercial
activity
marks
this
area
of
banks
,
offices
,
the
central
Telephone
Exchange
,
and
the
type
of
shop
which
deals
in
manufactured
goods
such
as
radios
,
typewriters
,
office-equipment
and
shoes
.
Dozens
of
tailors
squat
over
their
sewing
in
the
upper
storeys
of
old
buildings
and
the
side
streets
are
studded
with
craftsmen's
workshops
and
the
comfortable
family
type
of
restaurant
,
notable
for
its
kitchen
rather
than
its
prices
.
5
.
Luna-
Desengan
?
4o
:
belongs
in
parts
to
the
municipal
quarters
of
Estrella
,
Mun
?
4oz
Torrero
and
San
Luis
.
This
is
the
least
definable
area
of
all
since
its
limits
link
up
and
merge
with
all
others
.
Most
of
its
buildings
are
residential
,
but
the
four
churches
it
contains
also
make
it
the
centre
of
ecclesiastical
influence
.
The
population
of
Madrid
has
trebled
in
the
last
fifty
years
and
continues
to
grow
in
an
increasing
proportion
;
in
1958
it
was
estimated
at
1,887
,
.
This
rise
owes
much
to
migration
from
the
country
districts
,
especially
those
of
the
south
because
of
the
fall
in
real
wages
.
Even
in
Madrid
's
own
province
the
gain
at
the
expense
of
the
country
areas
was
nearly
2
,
in
1956
.
Within
the
city
itself
,
the
birth
rate
has
dropped
by
almost
one-third
over
the
same
fifty
years
and
,
as
in
all
the
primate
cities
,
was
below
the
average
of
23.43
per
1
inhabitants
in
1953
.
Urbanization
in
Spain
generally
is
distinctly
correlated
with
a
fall
in
reproductive
rates
.
In
San
Marti
?
2n
the
parish
church
declares
that
it
is
in
contact
with
some
5
,
homes
,
but
admits
that
the
total
population
of
the
parish
fluctuates
between
25
,
and
3
,
.
As
the
average
size
family
is
four
or
five
,
the
overflow
is
taken
up
by
approximately
fifty
hotels
and
15
pensiones
(
boarding
houses
)
.
Density
figures
of
847
(
12
square
metres
per
inhabitant
)
show
that
the
housing
problem
is
acute
,
and
San
Marti
?
2n
is
,
in
fact
,
expanding
upwards
in
the
form
of
higher
buildings
.
In
the
narrow
back
streets
one
commonly
finds
old
houses
whose
bulging
walls
have
been
shored
up
by
heavy
timbers
,
often
stretching
beyond
the
pavement
on
to
the
road
surface
.
When
these
finally
topple
the
landlord
is
only
too
pleased
,
for
the
rents
of
pre-Civil
War
tenants
have
been
controlled
and
tenancy
secured
.
Although
he
must
find
alternative
accommodation
for
his
old
tenants
it
need
not
be
in
the
same
area
;
the
loftier
the
new
building
,
the
higher
the
new
rents
,
so
that
the
previous
occupier
often
has
to
move
out
of
the
parish
.
Thus
,
the
demographic
changes
induced
by
the
double
decline
in
births
and
deaths
are
linked
to
an
increasingly
rapid
change
in
the
composition
of
the
parish
population
.
Money
is
ruthlessly
finding
its
own
level
in
housing
,
and
as
the
wave
of
wealth
sweeps
from
the
Gran
Vi
?
2a
to
trickle
away
into
insignificance
in
the
poorer
areas
of
Pez
,
so
those
who
can
not
enter
the
economic
swim
are
driven
farther
away
from
the
centre
of
the
city
and
their
traditional
parish
.
Two
of
the
highest
buildings
in
Europe
now
tower
over
the
parish
from
the
Gran
Vi
?
2a
area
.
These
skyscrapers
,
full
of
offices
,
flats
and
hotels
,
are
also
a
home
from
home
for
Americans
who
administer
their
military
bases
in
Spain
under
the
pact
of
1952
;
they
supply
much
employment
to
the
local
parishioners
.
The
new
pattern
evolving
,
therefore
,
may
roughly
be
explained
in
terms
of
a
correlation
between
the
height
of
the
building
and
the
income
group
and
the
degree
of
density
of
population
in
the
parish
.
The
two
opposing
poles
of
this
correlation
are
the
Gran
Vi
?
2a
and
Pez
areas
,
ten
minutes
'
stroll
apart
.
There
are
no
detached
or
semi-detached
houses
in
this
built-up
parish
;
and
no
front
or
back
gardens
.
Buildings
form
part
of
blocks
whose
rear
may
overlook
communal
courts
.
These
are
either
mere
wells
criss-crossed
with
washing-lines
from
window
to
window
,
or
more
spacious
ones
used
for
commercial
purposes
,
such
as
scrap-iron
storage
yards
.
A
sense
of
neighbourhood
is
,
therefore
,
enforced
by
the
number
of
families
crammed
together
in
one
building
whose
ground-floor
tenant
usually
acts
as
porter
and
general
informant
.
A
certain
privacy
is
ensured
for
households
who
have
separate
access
to
common
landings
or
to
a
staircase
,
but
the
entrance
is
invariably
overlooked
by
a
porter
's
window
.
Yet
this
modicum
of
privacy
is
being
invaded
by
the
increasing
clamour
for
accommodation
.
More
and
more
'apartments
'
are
being
created
out
of
old
reception
rooms
or
spare
bedrooms
.
Humorists
publish
exaggerated
cartoons
in
which
even
a
large
wardrobe
or
piano
have
been
sub-let
to
the
desperate
homeless
.
Few
families
are
owners
of
the
houses
they
live
in
,
but
many
more
have
a
long-term
lease
of
the
floor
on
which
they
reside
.
Some
of
the
ancient
three-storeyed
mansions
,
now
converted
into
flats
,
have
separate
entrances
and
staircases
for
the
use
of
owner
and
tenants
.
Four-storeyed
buildings
of
grey
stone
,
with
attics
jutting
out
of
red-tiled
roofs
,
and
railed
balconies
at
the
French
windows
of
each
floor
,
are
still
the
most
common
in
the
residential
areas
.
Some
of
the
tenement-houses
have
roof-terraces
,
access
to
which
is
usually
a
bone
of
contention
.
Only
the
more
modern
and
higher
buildings
have
central
heating
and
originally-planned
bathrooms
.
On
the
hot
summer
nights
the
side
streets
are
full
of
the
chairs
and
stools
of
family
groups
until
the
cool
breezes
of
early
morning
.
For
the
privilege
of
living
in
this
parish
a
working-class
father
in
the
older
houses
may
pay
as
little
as
the
equivalent
of
one
United
States
dollar
a
month-
a
controlled
rent
;
but
this
is
probably
a
sixteenth
of
his
weekly
income
.
Rents
which
are
uncontrolled
may
be
as
high
as
2
,
pesetas
a
month
or
more
.
The
sanctity
of
the
home
throughout
Spain
has
never
encouraged
the
casual
Anglo-Saxon
habit
of
'dropping-in
'
for
unexpected
visits
.
For
a
family
of
six
,
cramped
in
four
rooms
in
Madrid
,
the
enforced
proximity
of
the
neighbours
scarcely
permits
the
degree
of
self-imposed
isolation
which
it
would
obviously
prefer
.
Even
if
it
could
get
on
the
depressingly-long
waiting
lists
of
the
State
,
Syndicate
or
Church
housing
projects
in
the
suburbs
,
a
typical
family
would
be
reluctant
to
move
from
the
familiar
parish
area
;
meanwhile
it
regards
with
a
resigned
surprise
the
restoration
of
ancient
castles
,
and
derives
a
mocking
pleasure
from
the
splendidly
unfinished
ministries
and
monuments
begun
by
a
display-minded
regime
.
The
feeling
of
belonging
to
the
parish
as
an
ecclesiastical
unit
consists
in
being
a
feligre
?
2s-
a
parishioner
inscribed
in
the
parish
register
.
This
entitles
him
to
take
advantage
of
the
essential
sacraments
of
baptism
,
marriage
and
extreme
unction
,
and
of
the
religious
associations
,
charities
and
their
services
.
Official
status
as
a
vecino
in
the
district
is
acquired
by
a
minimum
of
six
month
's
residence
for
all
Spaniards
of
21
or
more
,
or
for
those
of
18
or
above
who
are
legally
living
apart
from
their
parents
and
are
inscribed
in
the
electoral
census
as
heads
of
households
.
The
municipal
Padro
?
2n
is
the
civil
register
of
those
liable
to
pay
taxes
within
the
Centro
district
.
All
those
listed
therein
are
required
to
carry
an
identity
card
with
photograph
and
,
if
qualified
for
social
insurance
benefits
,
to
acquire
on
marrying
a
Family
Book
from
the
so-called
Ministry
of
Grace
and
Justice
.
The
difference
between
membership
of
the
ecclesiastical
and
civil
units
can
not
be
considered
wholly
in
terms
of
the
voluntary
and
the
compulsory
.
Except
for
an
insignificant
percentage
of
Protestants
,
there
is
religious
conformity
within
the
parish
,
and
social
and
religious
obligations
often
dovetail
;
for
religion
is
not
yet
merely
a
personal
affair
,
and
the
parish
still
exerts
certain
controls
.
These
will
be
discussed
in
the
next
chapter
,
where
an
examination
of
the
political
structure
of
both
Church
and
State
will
reveal
the
authority
and
influence
each
wields
.
The
aim
of
this
chapter
has
been
to
paint
the
background
and
landscape
of
the
Madrid
picture
.
The
subsequent
pattern
that
will
emerge
will
not
be
the
comparatively
regular
one
of
the
pueblo
but
,
rather
,
a
jigsaw
of
interlocking
social
relationships
which
merge
their
various
forms
and
colours
.
2
THE
AUTHORITIES
AND
THE
WORLD
AROUND
AN
AUTHORITARIAN
triad
composed
of
mayor
,
police
and
priest
,
similar
to
that
found
in
the
village
,
exists
in
the
city
but
in
a
more
impersonal
form
,
which
only
adds
weight
to
its
authority
.
It
helps
to
create
awareness
of
community
among
all
who
share
a
common
mode
of
living
in
the
district
and
parish
,
divisions
which
are
themselves
part
of
a
nationally
imposed
political
structure
.
For
not
even
the
rural
parish
is
an
autonomous
,
integrated
whole
wherein
everything
that
happens
is
functionally
interdependent
,
and
the
urban
parish
is
much
less
so
.
San
Marti
?
2n
is
at
the
heart
of
the
nation
's
government
;
and
interaction
between
the
superstructure
of
the
capital
as
a
whole
and
the
local
parish
unit
becomes
clear
only
when
the
institutionalism
of
authority
in
general
is
examined
.
It
is
not
my
task
here
to
go
deeply
into
the
historical
causes
of
the
existing
system
,
or
to
evaluate
the
political
structure
.
A
distinction
must
,
however
,
be
drawn
between
that
which
is
traditional
and
enduring
and
that
which
is
the
result
of
current
political
necessity
.
When
,
in
the
sixteenth
century
,
the
country
quickly
fell
under
a
bureaucratic
absolutism
pride
was
lost
in
the
provincial
fueros
,
in
municipal
liberties
,
and
in
the
rights
of
the
Cortes
of
Castile
.
Imperialism
,
Parry
says
,
killed
the
best
political
thought
in
Spain
.
Later
,
as
an
aftermath
of
the
Napoleonic
wars
,
the
pendulum
of
government
swung
from
reaction
to
counter-reaction
.
The
political
instability
and
internal
strife
reflected
by
the
ninety-eight
changes
of
Cabinet
between
1834
and
1912-
a
period
which
saw
revolutions
,
regents
,
pretenders
,
new
monarchs
,
the
First
Republic
,
military
coups
,
a
Restoration
,
and
the
humiliating
loss
of
the
last
of
Spain
's
New
World
possessions-
made
the
populace
apathetic
and
destroyed
its
little
faith
in
government
.
This
is
very
quickly
revealed
in
the
parish
by
the
reluctance
to
discuss
the
past
,
except
that
during
which
Spain
was
dominant
in
world
affairs
.
Past
experience
has
not
apparently
deterred
this
people
's
search
for
heroic
leaders
rather
than
for
an
abstract
political
ideal
;
the
comparative
success
of
two
dictatorships
and
the
failure
of
the
Second
Republic
in
this
century
might
be
adduced
in
support
of
this
view
if
one
were
concerned
with
political
theory
.
Government
in
Spain
continues
to
rest
on
the
three
institutions
of
an
hereditary
monarchy
(
rejected
by
two
short-lived
republics
)
,
the
parliament
of
the
old
Castilian
Cortes
,
and
an
extensive
Civil
Service
,
with
a
permanent
staff
except
for
its
highest
officials
.
Spain
is
at
the
moment
a
kingdom
without
a
king
.
The
Franco
regime
has
committed
itself
to
the
maintenance
of
the
monarchy
as
an
institution
by
the
1947
Law
of
Succession
and
the
Referendum
of
the
following
year
.
Meanwhile
the
regime
,
in
its
own
words
,
is
'a
representative
,
organic
democracy
in
which
the
individual
participates
in
government
through
the
natural
representative
organs
of
the
family
,
the
city
council
and
the
syndicate
'
.
Of
these
three
organs
one-
the
family-
has
continued
to
participate
through
the
parish
in
the
election
of
another-
the
city
council
of
Madrid-
since
the
fourteenth
century
.
Syndicalism
can
be
considered
as
a
twentieth-century
edition
of
the
mediaeval
gremios
or
trade
guilds
,
which
were
themselves
linked
to
both
the
family
and
the
parish
by
their
religious
activities
and
the
practice
of
spiritual
sponsorship
.
It
grew
in
the
cities
,
not
in
the
country
areas
,
and
was
closely
associated
with
anarchism
in
the
past
before
the
Falangists
and
Catholics
made
it
'respectable
'
in
its
current
form
of
national
verticalism
.
#
228
<
322
TEXT
J28
>
In
Pul
Eliya
these
obligations
are
still
imposed
upon
the
holder
of
any
gamvasama
plot
whether
or
not
he
chooses
to
lay
claim
to
the
title
of
Gamara
?
1la
.
As
shown
in
Map
E
(
p.
152
)
each
of
three
ba
?
1ga
has
one
elapata
,
one
elapat
panguva
,
one
gamvasama
and
four
ordinary
pangu
.
According
to
Ievers
the
elapata
,
the
elapat
panguva
and
the
gamvasama
should
all
belong
to
the
Gamara
?
1la
,
but
this
represents
only
an
ideal
initial
situation
.
When
detailed
Pul
Eliya
records
begin
in
1886
the
pattern
had
already
diverged
widely
from
this
ideal
.
In
that
year
,
in
each
of
the
three
ba
?
1ga
,
the
gamvasama
,
elapat
panguva
and
elapata
were
in
different
hands
.
Nevertheless
the
theoretical
association
of
the
elapata
with
the
elapat
panguva
provides
yet
another
example
of
the
principle
of
'fair
shares
'
.
Since
the
elapata
constitutes
the
end
of
the
field
it
therefore
carries
with
it
the
obligation
to
build
and
maintain
the
whole
of
the
end
fence
.
This
is
about
ten
times
more
fencing
than
attaches
to
any
ordinary
panguva
strip
.
Because
of
this
extra
fencing
obligation
the
owner
of
an
elapata
is
excused
from
the
duty
of
carrying
out
tank
repair
work
.
But
the
elapat
panguva
has
no
such
privilege
.
Thus
the
idea
behind
the
doctrine
that
the
elapata
and
the
elapat
panguva
should
always
be
owned
by
the
same
individual
is
simply
to
ensure
that
no
one
wholly
escapes
from
the
unpleasant
obligation
of
carrying
out
tank
repair
ra
?
1jaka
?
1riya
duty
.
This
was
felt
to
be
particularly
important
since
in
the
event
of
a
breach
in
the
bund
all
villagers
must
be
equally
responsible
.
In
a
comparable
way
,
while
the
owner
of
an
elapata
and
the
owner
of
a
gamvasama
must
both
pay
for
the
building
of
watch
huts
,
the
latter
,
as
Gamara
?
1la
,
escapes
the
ra
?
1jaka
?
1riya
duty
of
night
watchman
.
But
,
unlike
the
owner
of
the
elapata
,
the
gamvasama
owner
must
do
his
share
of
bund
repair
ra
?
1jaka
?
1riya
along
with
the
other
shareholders
.
In
Pul
Eliya
this
carefully
differentiated
system
of
rights
and
obligations
has
been
rigorously
maintained
even
though
the
status
of
the
Gamara
?
1la
as
a
specialised
class
of
individual
is
no
longer
formally
recognised
.
The
rights
and
duties
attach
to
the
land
itself
,
not
to
the
individuals
who
own
it
.
CONTEMPORARY
PRACTICE
IN
PUL
ELIYA
So
much
then
for
the
theory
behind
the
tenure
of
land
in
Pul
Eliya
Old
Field
.
Now
let
us
consider
the
actual
state
of
affairs
as
it
existed
in
1954
.
According
to
present-day
Pul
Eliya
tradition
the
Old
Field
originally
contained
18
pangu
,
six
for
each
ba
?
1ga
,
but
at
some
unspecified
date
in
the
past
two
extra
pangu
were
added
to
the
Pahala
ba
?
1ga
by
reducing
the
amount
of
land
allocated
to
the
Pahala
elapata
.
The
circumstances
which
brought
this
change
about
are
not
now
remembered
so
I
was
fortunate
that
among
the
few
nineteenth-century
documents
relating
to
Pul
Eliya
which
still
survive
there
are
two
tax
returns
which
appear
to
confirm
the
tradition
.
The
Village
Vel
Vida
?
1ne
still
submits
annually
to
the
revenue
administration
a
return
purporting
to
show
the
exact
amount
of
land
cultivated
throughout
the
village
and
the
precise
ownership
of
each
plot
.
Today
this
return
is
compiled
for
the
purpose
of
crop
statistics
,
but
its
form
is
just
the
same
as
that
of
the
paddy
tax
census
of
the
187-9
period
.
It
is
,
therefore
,
easy
to
correlate
surviving
tax
census
documents
with
the
layout
of
the
modern
field
.
Table
4
has
been
drawn
up
from
this
documentary
evidence
to
show
the
relationship
between
the
1954
Old
Field
holdings
(
Upper
Field
)
and
those
of
the
years
1889
,
189
.
This
table
is
analysed
in
detail
in
section
B
of
the
present
chapter
.
The
detailed
analysis
shows
that
the
1889
list
is
drawn
up
according
to
a
scheme
of
18
pangu
;
the
189
list
on
the
other
hand
fits
the
present-day
arrangement
of
2
pangu
.
The
story
of
the
'two
extra
pangu
'
must
therefore
be
correct
and
the
alteration
must
have
occurred
shortly
before
189
.
Because
of
this
satisfactory
fit
of
documentary
evidence
with
oral
tradition
I
feel
confident
that
Map
E
(
which
'fits
'
the
present-day
arrangement
of
strips
to
an
'original
'
system
of
18
pangu
and
three
elapata
)
is
justified
and
correct
.
'Originally
'
the
field
consisted
of
3
ba
?
1ga
;
each
ba
?
1ga
comprised
a
4-fathom
elapata
and
6
pangu
;
each
panguva
comprised
1
fathoms
in
the
Upper
Field
and
1
fathoms
in
the
Lower
Field
.
Such
discrepancies
as
now
exist
result
from
the
fact
that
shortly
before
189
two
fathoms
from
panguva
four
of
the
Pahala
ba
?
1ga
together
with
22
fathoms
from
the
Pahala
elapata
were
reclassified
as
forming
'two
extra
pangu
'
.
Since
that
date
the
Pahala
ba
?
1ga
has
been
deemed
to
consist
of
8
pangu
as
opposed
to
the
6
pangu
in
each
of
the
other
two
ba
?
1ga
.
The
principal
effect
of
this
reclassification
has
been
to
alter
the
type
of
ra
?
1jaka
?
1riya
obligation
falling
on
owners
of
these
plots
of
land
.
Details
are
given
at
pp
.
27
f.
'BETHMA'
The
arrangement
of
the
irrigation
channels
together
with
Vel
Vida
?
1ne
's
assumptions
concerning
water
allocation
for
the
different
parts
of
the
field
have
the
following
implications
:
(
1
)
The
Upper
Field
consists
of
two
equal
parts-
the
north
half
of
the
field
and
the
south
half
of
the
field
.
(
2
)
The
Lower
Field
is
half
the
area
of
the
Upper
Field
.
Thus
the
field
as
a
whole
is
divided
into
three
supposedly
equal
areas
,
each
of
which
contains
the
same
number
of
strips
of
the
same
width
,
owned
in
the
same
way
.
One-third
of
every
holding
falls
into
each
of
the
three
main
parts
of
the
field
.
This
symmetry
has
important
consequences
.
The
North
Central
Province
institution
of
bethma
has
received
frequent
comment
.
This
is
an
arrangement
whereby
the
shareholders
in
a
field
which
is
short
of
water
may
agree
to
cultivate
only
a
proportion
of
that
field
and
then
share
out
the
proceeds
among
themselves
.
The
theoretical
procedure
,
as
recently
described
by
Farmer
is
as
follows
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
The
village
has
an
admirable
system
,
known
as
bethma
,
under
which
,
if
the
whole
extent
of
the
paddy
field
can
not
be
cultivated
for
lack
of
water
,
as
many
of
the
tracts
as
can
be
irrigated
are
divided
,
regardless
of
their
ownership
,
between
the
peasants
in
proportion
to
their
several
holdings
,
and
thus
cultivated
as
a
compact
block
with
minimum
waste
of
water
(
Farmer
,
1957
,
p.
558
)
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
The
earliest
reference
to
bethma
in
this
form
is
an
administration
documents
of
the
1861-4
period
.
I
have
studied
these
entries
with
care
,
but
they
are
unfortunately
ambiguous
.
It
is
evident
that
the
Government
Agent
of
that
date
imagined
that
the
system
was
supposed
to
work
in
the
way
that
Farmer
has
described
,
and
he
on
several
occasions
records
the
fact
that
he
had
ordered
reluctant
villagers
to
carry
out
bethma
division
in
this
way
.
But
it
seems
to
me
probable
that
this
form
of
bethma
was
the
unintended
invention
of
the
British
Government
Agent
himself
!
At
the
present
time
different
villages
seem
to
work
bethma
in
different
ways
,
and
there
is
no
way
of
ascertaining
which
,
if
any
,
of
these
methods
is
the
ancient
traditional
system
.
But
what
is
quite
clear
is
that
the
Pul
Eliya
method
is
very
much
simpler
than
that
described
by
Farmer
.
Furthermore
it
is
bethma
which
provides
the
ultimate
justification
for
fragmenting
each
individual
holding
in
the
complicated
way
I
have
described
.
For
Pul
Eliya
the
system
is
as
follows
.
If
the
villagers
are
to
cultivate
rice
in
the
Old
Field
during
the
Yala
(
April/
September
)
season
they
will
decide
from
the
start
either
to
cultivate
the
whole
of
the
field
or
two-thirds
of
the
field
(
that
is
,
the
whole
of
the
Upper
Field
only
)
or
just
one-third
of
the
field
(
that
is
,
the
northern
half
of
the
Upper
Field
only
)
.
No
pooling
of
proceeds
or
reallocation
of
holdings
is
necessary
since
the
land
is
already
divided
up
in
such
a
way
that
each
shareholder
works
the
whole
or
two-thirds
or
one-third
of
his
total
holding
as
the
case
may
be
.
In
my
limited
experience
this
is
the
most
common
form
of
bethma
in
all
this
area
.
The
ideal
scheme
described
by
Ievers
,
in
which
the
total
field
is
divided
into
two
or
more
tracts
(
pota
)
,
corresponds
to
the
actual
facts
for
all
the
villages
in
the
Pul
Eliya
area
.
It
is
invariably
the
case
that
every
strip
or
holding
in
the
upper
tract
has
a
corresponding
strip
or
holding
in
the
lower
tract
,
though
the
precise
manner
in
which
this
is
effected
is
not
always
the
same
.
This
fragmentation
of
individual
holdings
is
always
directly
associated
with
the
local
practices
regarding
bethma
.
The
relative
size
of
the
different
tracts
(
pota
)
is
such
that
when
the
water
is
scarce
cultivation
of
the
upper
tract
only
,
or
of
half
the
upper
tract
divided
longitudinally
,
serves
as
a
bethma
.
Farmer
's
description
,
which
is
the
orthodox
one
,
implies
that
individual
Sinhalese
farmers
get
on
so
well
together
that
they
can
readily
agree
to
a
reallocation
of
land
in
times
of
water
scarcity
.
I
can
only
say
that
this
does
correspond
to
my
experience
!
CULTIVATION
AREAS
Before
proceeding
,
we
may
note
one
further
feature
of
the
Tax
Lists
(
Table
4
)
.
For
the
years
1889
and
189
the
areas
of
each
individual
holding
are
given
in
seed
quantities
(
P
=
pa
?
12la
;
L
=
la
?
1ha
:
where
1
pa
?
12la
=
1
la
?
1ha
)
.
But
in
the
1954
Plot
List
areas
are
given
in
acres
.
The
numerical
totals
at
the
bottom
of
the
table
are
in
each
case
nearly
the
same
;
the
1889/9
Tax
Lists
show
that
the
upper
part
of
the
Old
Field
had
a
sowing
area
of
about
48
pa
?
12la
,
the
1954
returns
show
the
same
field
as
having
an
area
of
just
short
of
48
acres
.
The
latter
figure
exaggerates
the
facts
by
about
5
per
cent
.
The
coincidence
of
numbers
is
no
accident
.
The
administration
's
requirement
that
the
Vel
Vida
?
1ne
's
crop
returns
should
show
cultivation
areas
in
acres
rather
than
in
seed
quantity
dates
from
the
early
days
of
this
century
.
The
villagers
,
however
,
still
reckon
land
areas
in
terms
of
seed
sown
and
have
no
satisfactory
method
of
converting
one
scale
into
the
other
.
In
making
out
his
annual
returns
the
Vel
Vida
?
1ne
now
works
to
a
simple
rule
of
thumb
.
Sinakkara
land
and
badu
land
has
been
surveyed
by
government
officials
and
hence
the
true
acreage
of
such
holdings
is
known
and
is
entered
accordingly
.
For
the
Old
Field
on
the
other
hand
,
all
that
is
really
known
is
that
it
contains
2
pangu
.
Now
when
the
Old
Field
was
originally
surveyed
in
19
,
the
whole
field
was
shown
to
be
just
over
4
acres
.
It
thus
became
established
that
in
Pul
Eliya
'1
panguva
``
equals
''
2
acres
'
and
this
tradition
has
stayed
.
Today
when
working
out
the
allocation
of
labour
obligations
for
the
purpose
of
ra
?
1jaka
?
1riya
duty
every
2
acres
of
sinakkara
land
and
badu
land
counts
as
1
panguva
.
In
this
way
it
was
argued
that
at
the
beginning
of
1954
there
were
52
pangu
in
Pul
Eliya
in
all
.
Of
these
2
were
the
Old
Field
pangu
and
32
were
represented
by
64
acres
of
sinakkara
and
badu
land
.
(
Cf
.
48
pangu
(
Table
5
)
plus
plots
124
,
151-2
(
Table
6
)
.
)
The
quite
erroneous
acreages
shown
in
the
1954
Plot
List
for
the
plots
in
the
Old
Field
were
arrived
at
by
reversing
this
argument
.
Every
6
pangu
in
the
upper
tract
of
the
Old
Field
are
reckoned
as
12
acres
.
This
leaves
out
of
account
both
the
elapata
of
the
Upper
Field
and
the
whole
of
the
Lower
Field
.
Consequently
by
the
time
the
Vel
Vida
?
1ne
has
completed
his
returns
so
as
to
show
an
acreage
figure
for
each
plot
he
has
about
2
acres
too
many
.
Pul
Eliya
village
,
like
all
other
villages
in
the
area
,
has
been
submitting
these
bogus
crop
returns
annually
ever
since
the
beginning
of
the
century
,
and
the
same
type
of
error
has
persisted
throughout
.
For
Pul
Eliya
the
return
for
'area
cultivated
'
has
never
been
less
than
15
per
cent
in
excess
and
has
often
been
over
5
per
cent
in
excess
.
#
227
<
323
TEXT
J29
>
PARENTS
'
EXPECTATIONS
OF
THE
JUNIOR
SCHOOL
F.
Musgrove
Purpose
and
Scope
of
the
Survey
In
May
and
June
196
a
survey
was
made
of
attitudes
to
and
expectations
of
the
school
among
parents
of
children
in
the
last
two
years
of
two
junior
schools
in
a
Midland
City
.
Children
of
this
age
(
1
and
11
years
)
were
chosen
on
the
assumption
that
parental
interest
and
curiosity
would
be
at
their
height
,
and
views
on
education
most
fully
developed
,
in
this
period
immediately
preceding
secondary
selection
.
One
junior
school
(
A
)
is
situated
on
a
large
municipal
housing
estate
of
subsidised
houses
;
the
children
in
the
top
two
years
numbered
31
.
The
school
has
a
'progressive
'
headmaster
;
teaching
and
school
organisation
are
informal
and
there
is
no
excessive
concentration
on
the
'three
R
's
'
.
The
other
junior
school
is
smaller
and
there
were
14
children
in
the
last
two
years
.
It
serves
an
expensive
residential
area
of
owner-occupied
houses
.
It
is
a
Church
of
England
school
favoured
by
well-to-do
Anglican
parents
of
the
district
.
It
is
far
more
formal
in
its
teaching
and
organisation
,
and
places
more
emphasis
on
the
'three
R
's
'
,
than
school
A
.
The
two
schools
were
chosen
because
of
the
marked
social
contrast
in
the
areas
they
serve
.
A
random
sample
of
one
in
four
names
was
taken
from
the
school
registers
with
a
view
to
interviewing
the
parents
of
these
children
.
The
homes
of
26
children
in
school
B
were
approached
and
interviews
were
carried
out
in
22
;
the
homes
of
62
children
in
school
A
were
approached
and
interviews
were
carried
out
in
5
.
An
important
feature
of
the
survey
was
the
separate
interviewing
of
husbands
and
wives
.
On
the
estate
(
Area
A
)
42
couples
were
interviewed
,
five
wives
whose
husbands
were
either
unavailable
or
refused
interview
;
and
three
husbands
whose
wives
were
either
unavailable
or
refused
interview
.
Thus
one
or
both
parents
of
5
children
(
22
boys
and
28
girls
)
were
interviewed-
47
mothers
and
45
fathers
,
a
total
of
92
parents
.
In
the
middle-class
district
(
Area
B
)
18
couples
were
interviewed
and
,
in
addition
,
four
wives
whose
husbands
were
not
available
.
Thus
one
or
both
parents
of
22
children
(
14
boys
and
8
girls
)
were
interviewed
:
18
fathers
and
22
mothers
,
a
total
of
4
parents
.
Altogether
132
parents
in
the
two
areas
were
interviewed
,
representing
72
children
(
36
boys
and
36
girls
)
.
The
parents
in
Area
A
were
predominantly
working
class
:
47
of
the
5
children
came
from
homes
where
the
head
of
household
was
in
the
Registrar-General
's
Occupational
Classes
=3-=5
.
In
Area
B
the
parents
were
predominantly
white-collar
,
professional
middle
class
:
19
of
the
22
children
were
from
households
where
the
head
was
in
Occupational
Classes
=1
and
=2
.
The
following
table
gives
the
percentage
distribution
of
occupational
classes
in
the
two
groups
,
in
the
City
(
1951
Census
Report
)
and
in
the
country
.
The
overlap
between
the
two
groups
within
the
city
is
very
small
.
<
TABLE
>
Parents
in
Area
A
were
on
average
younger
than
parents
in
Area
B
:
<
TABLE
>
The
average
size
of
family
was
larger
in
Area
A
than
in
Area
B
:
3.2
and
2.5
children
respectively
.
The
author
was
assisted
in
the
interviewing
by
14
local
teachers
who
were
known
to
him
for
their
interest
in
problems
of
educational
sociology
and
who
had
,
in
a
number
of
cases
,
previous
interviewing
experience
and
training
in
field
work
.
The
team
worked
throughout
under
the
direction
of
the
author
who
designed
and
directed
the
project
.
Six
families
were
randomly
allocated
to
each
member
of
the
team
.
Preliminary
meetings
were
held
to
discuss
the
content
of
the
interviewing
schedule
,
to
clear
up
any
possible
ambiguities
in
the
wording
and
purpose
of
each
item
,
and
to
standardize
procedure
at
the
interviews
and
in
the
recording
of
interviewees
'
responses
.
All
members
of
the
team
were
clear
that
they
should
record
as
fully
as
possible
all
answers
that
were
given
and
any
additional
information
or
opinion
that
was
volunteered
:
that
although
some
questions
might
simply
be
answered
'yes
'
or
'no
'
or
'do
n't
know
'
,
any
elaboration
,
qualifying
comment
or
reasons
given
should
also
be
noted
.
All
interviewers
were
to
emphasize
to
the
parents
that
the
interviews
were
unofficial
and
that
answers
were
not
only
entirely
confidential
but
anonymous
.
A
copy
of
the
schedule
used
in
the
interviews
(
excluding
'classificatory
questions
'
regarding
age
,
number
of
children
,
occupation
,
etc
.
)
will
be
found
in
Appendix
A
.
The
interviews
provided
evidence
of
parents
'
expectations
on
three
scores
:
(
a
)
relating
to
children
's
behaviour
,
(
b
)
relating
to
academic
and
scholastic
training
,
and
(
c
)
relating
to
the
curriculum
.
Parents
'
Expectations
of
the
School
in
the
Sphere
of
Behaviour
Training
Emphasis
on
the
Responsibility
of
School
or
Home
Parents
were
asked
whether
they
expected
the
school
to
guide
their
child
's
behaviour
as
well
as
teach
'school
subjects
'
,
and
those
who
answered
'Yes
'
were
asked
to
state
what
kinds
of
behaviour
they
expected
the
school
to
encourage
.
Interviewers
were
asked
to
make
a
full
recording
of
elaborations
and
qualifications
to
answers
to
the
first
part
of
the
question
(
5a
)
so
that
responses
could
be
classified
and
placed
on
a
five-point
scale
ranging
from
strong
emphasis
on
the
home
's
responsibility
at
one
extreme
to
strong
emphasis
on
the
school
's
at
the
other
.
The
following
are
the
five
groups
into
which
all
answers
were
sorted
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
1
.
Answers
which
gave
the
school
an
emphatic
responsibility
for
children
's
behaviour
,
e.g.
,
~'Certainly
the
school
should
teach
children
how
to
behave-
that
's
what
school
's
for
'
;
~'Definitely
yes-
it
's
the
school
's
job
to
teach
manners
,
etc
.
'
2
.
Answers
which
emphasized
the
school
's
importance
but
also
mentioned
the
need
for
parental
assistance
,
e.g.
,
~'The
school
is
responsible
for
behaviour
to
a
great
extent
,
but
not
entirely'
and
~'The
school
has
a
big
responsibility
,
as
well
as
the
parents
.
'
3
.
Answers
which
stressed
the
equal
partnership
between
home
and
school
,
e.g.
,
~'Fifty-fifty
partnership
'
;
~'Home
and
school
should
share
the
responsibility
equally
'
;
~'Home
and
school
complementary
'
and
~'School
's
job
in
school
hours
,
parents
'
job
otherwise
'
.
4
.
Answers
which
emphasized
the
home
's
responsibility
but
also
mentioned
the
need
for
some
support
from
the
school
,
e.g.
,
~'It
's
mainly
the
parents
'
responsibility
but
the
school
should
help
'
and
,
~'To
some
extent-
but
this
is
mainly
the
responsibility
of
the
home
and
parents
'
.
5
.
Answers
which
placed
the
responsibility
for
behaviour
emphatically
on
the
parents
(
requiring
of
the
school
no
more
than
that
it
should
not
undermine
parental
influence
)
,
e.g
.
~'It
is
definitely
the
parents
'
job
to
guide
behaviour
'
;
~'Definitely
no
:
the
school
ca
n't
do
everything
and
should
stick
to
its
job
,
which
is
teaching
``
subjects
''
'
;
and
~'Teachers
should
teach-
behaviour
is
the
parents
'
responsibility
'
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
two
areas
were
sharply
distinguished
in
their
answers
:
in
Area
A
,
27.7
per
cent
.
gave
answers
which
fell
into
categories
3
,
4
or
5
,
whereas
57.5
per
cent
.
in
Area
B
did
so
:
<
TABLE
>
There
was
no
tendency
for
parents
in
either
area
who
stressed
the
home
's
responsibility
for
behaviour
to
have
fewer
children
than
the
average
:
in
Area
A
,
2
parents
stressed
the
home
's
responsibility
as
against
the
school
's
and
their
average
number
of
children
was
3.1
,
while
the
average
for
the
area
was
3.2
;
in
Area
B
,
23
parents
stressed
the
home
and
their
average
number
of
children
was
2.5
,
the
same
as
for
all
the
families
in
the
area
.
There
was
no
tendency
for
working
wives
in
either
area
to
stress
the
school
's
responsibility
more
than
non-working
wives
.
In
Area
A
,
75
per
cent
.
of
the
mothers
were
in
full-time
or
part-time
work
,
in
Area
B
,
14
per
cent
.
were
at
work
.
Twenty-five
per
cent
.
of
the
mothers
in
Area
A
who
were
not
at
work
(
4
out
of
12
)
stressed
the
home
's
responsibility
(
categories
3
,
4
or
5
)
,
but
so
did
22.8
per
cent
.
(
8
out
of
35
)
of
mothers
who
went
out
to
work
.
In
Area
B
,
all
three
working
mothers
stressed
the
responsibility
of
the
home
as
against
the
school
,
and
58
per
cent
.
(
11
out
of
19
)
of
the
non-working
mothers
.
The
difference
in
expectations
between
the
two
areas
reflects
their
different
social
class
composition
.
When
the
same
social
levels
in
the
two
areas
are
compared
the
differences
disappear
.
In
order
to
obtain
social
groups
large
enough
for
comparison
,
Occupational
Classes
=1
and
=2
are
combined
to
form
the
'Middle
Class
'
and
Occupational
Classes
=3
,
=4
and
=5
to
form
the
'Working
Class
'
.
In
Area
A
,
three
out
of
five
middle-class
parents
placed
emphasis
on
the
home
,
in
Area
B
,
22
out
of
34
.
There
was
no
significant
difference
between
the
two
areas
within
the
middle
class
.
On
the
estate
,
17
working-class
parents
emphasized
the
home
and
7
emphasized
the
school
;
in
the
contrasted
area
one
working-class
parent
emphasized
the
home
,
and
five
the
school
.
There
was
no
significant
difference
between
the
two
areas
within
the
working
class
.
On
the
other
hand
,
there
was
a
highly
significant
difference
between
the
two
areas
when
social
class
was
not
held
constant
.
On
the
estate
,
2
parents
emphasized
the
home
and
72
the
school
,
in
Area
B
,
23
emphasized
the
home
and
17
the
school
.
Although
in
working-class
Area
A
a
far
higher
proportion
of
parents
than
in
middle-class
Area
B
emphasized
the
school's
responsibility
for
behaviour-training
,
a
far
higher
proportion
claimed
explicitly
to
direct
or
influence
their
children
's
behaviour
in
three
main
directions
:
towards
their
teachers
,
towards
their
friends
,
and
in
their
choice
of
friends
and
associates
:
<
TABLE
>
Claims
to
give
explicit
direction
and
guidance
on
behaviour
were
significantly
greater
in
working-class
Area
A
than
in
middle-class
Area
B
:
in
the
former
Area
188
claims
(
out
of
a
possible
276
)
were
made
on
three
criteria
;
in
the
latter
only
53
(
out
of
a
possible
12
)
.
The
difference
between
the
areas
is
significant
at
the
.1
level
.
The
reasons
for
this
marked
difference
between
the
areas
was
apparent
in
the
answers
given
by
the
respondents
:
parents
in
the
middle-class
area
were
sufficiently
confident
of
their
children's
behaviour
that
they
felt
no
need
to
instruct
them
on
their
relationship
with
teachers
and
friends
,
and
they
felt
sufficient
confidence
in
the
social
composition
of
the
school
and
the
locality
that
they
saw
no
need
to
guide
their
children
in
the
choice
of
friends
.
This
was
clear
from
many
of
the
answers
given
to
questions
7a
and
7c
.
The
interviewees
were
not
asked
why
they
did
or
did
not
advise
their
children
about
whom
to
play
with
or
whom
to
avoid
:
the
question
could
be
answered
simply
'Yes
'
or
'No
'
,
yet
one-third
of
the
parents
who
said
that
they
did
not
tell
their
children
how
to
behave
with
other
children
volunteered
the
explanation
that
this
was
'unnecessary
'
and
a
similar
proportion
of
those
who
said
they
never
told
their
children
not
to
play
with
certain
other
children
elaborated
their
answer
by
saying
there
was
no
need
to
do
so
in
this
school
and/or
district
:
~'No
:
the
children
at
this
school
are
nice
children
'
and
~'No
:
it
is
unnecessary
around
here
'
.
The
marked
difference
,
then
,
between
directing
and
non-directing
parents
is
a
function
of
area
and
not
of
social
class
.
The
greater
tendency
among
parents
of
Area
A
to
direct
behaviour
reflects
their
lack
of
confidence
in
the
social
contacts
available
to
their
children
.
Behaviour
which
the
School
should
encourage
The
greater
emphasis
in
working-class
Area
A
on
the
school's
responsibility
for
behaviour-training
does
not
necessarily
reflect
a
lack
of
concern
for
parental
duties
:
the
school
is
often
given
the
job
of
directing
behaviour
because
,
it
is
felt
,
only
the
school
can
do
this
effectively
.
The
reason
often
volunteered
for
assigning
so
much
responsibility
to
the
school
was
that
the
children
would
'take
more
notice
of
teachers
'
than
of
parents
.
The
anxiety
over
children
's
disobedience
towards
parents
is
reflected
in
answers
to
the
question
:
'What
kinds
of
behaviour
do
you
expect
the
school
to
encourage
in
your
child
?
'
Parents
who
expected
the
school
to
guide
behaviour
were
asked
to
particularize
.
Out
of
the
77
parents
in
Area
A
who
gave
such
particulars
of
the
attitudes
,
virtues
,
and
qualities
of
personality
which
they
wished
the
school
to
develop
,
7
per
cent
.
showed
a
concern
for
various
forms
of
unruly
or
anti-social
behaviour
.
#
221
<
324
TEXT
J3
>
The
Vale
has
a
population
of
about
13
,
people
.
Most
of
them
live
in
scattered
farms
,
hamlets
and
villages
.
There
are
also
two
small
market
towns
in
the
area
,
each
with
about
1,5
inhabitants
.
Most
of
my
detailed
enquiries
have
been
carried
out
in
one
of
these
towns
and
in
three
adjoining
rural
parishes
,
in
one
of
which
I
live
with
my
family
.
A
certain
number
of
my
informants
live
in
other
parts
of
the
area
.
In
addition
,
a
private
census
of
the
whole
Vale
population
,
carried
out
in
196
,
has
provided
a
good
deal
of
basic
information
about
each
individual
inhabitant
and
the
composition
of
each
household
.
Although
a
rural
and
predominantly
agricultural
area
,
no
part
of
the
Vale
is
more
than
12
miles
from
major
industrial
and
urban
centres
.
Many
of
the
people
who
live
in
the
Vale
work
outside
it
and
travel
to
and
fro
each
day
to
earn
their
livings
in
adjacent
urban
areas
.
Most
Vale
people
also
have
kin
ties
with
people
who
live
in
these
areas
and
in
other
parts
of
South
Wales
with
whom
they
maintain
effective
social
relations
.
A
larger
number
of
Vale
people
who
do
not
work
in
the
urban
areas
nevertheless
visit
them
fairly
regularly
to
see
friends
and
relatives
who
live
there
or
who
are
in
hospital
there
,
to
shop
or
go
to
the
cinema
,
and
for
such
recreational
purposes
as
to
attend
football
matches
and
greyhound
races
.
About
4
per
cent
of
the
adult
population
of
the
Vale
consists
of
people
who
were
born
outside
it
and
have
lived
in
it
for
less
than
15
years
.
The
majority
of
such
comparative
newcomers
were
born
in
other
parts
of
South
Wales
,
mostly
in
places
in
the
counties
of
Glamorgan
and
Monmouthshire
which
lie
within
25
miles
of
the
borders
of
the
Vale
.
Many
of
them
have
close
relatives
still
living
at
their
places
of
birth
or
previous
residence
with
whom
they
maintain
frequent
and
intimate
contact
.
The
most
important
sources
of
employment
for
those
Vale
people
who
earn
their
livings
within
its
borders
are
agriculture
and
forestry
,
stone
quarries
and
cement
works
,
and
the
building
industry
.
A
large
number
of
men
and
women
are
employed
in
different
capacities
by
public
bodies
such
as
the
County
and
Rural
District
Councils
,
the
Fire
Service
,
and
local
electricity
and
water
undertakings
.
There
is
also
a
large
Royal
Air
Force
station
in
the
Vale
which
provides
employment
for
a
number
of
locally
resident
civilians
.
Further
sources
of
employment
are
public
and
private
transport
and
communication
services
,
the
distributive
trades
,
and
a
number
of
small
industrial
concerns
in
the
two
Vale
market
towns
,
among
which
are
an
asbestos
factory
,
a
printing
works
and
three
firms
of
agricultural
engineers
.
=2
Most
of
the
material
concerning
kinship
in
the
Vale
was
obtained
by
standard
anthropological
procedures
:
the
collection
of
genealogies
,
unstructured
interviews
with
individual
informants
,
and
participant
observation
.
Certain
data
on
particular
aspects
of
kinship
behaviour
were
provided
in
the
course
of
a
study
of
the
attitudes
to
mental
disorder
of
the
relatives
of
psychiatric
patients
.
I
have
also
had
access
to
a
wealth
of
documentary
material
,
most
of
it
unpublished
.
After
a
time
,
however
,
I
found
myself
able
to
make
increasing
use
of
direct
observation
to
supplement
verbal
information
.
Participation
in
the
life
of
the
locality
and
growing
familiarity
with
the
details
of
kinship
connections
made
it
possible
to
observe
social
relations
between
kin
taking
place
in
a
wide
variety
of
contexts
and
to
compare
behaviour
between
kin
with
behaviour
between
non-kin
in
similar
situations
.
In
collecting
material
from
informants
I
have
tried
as
far
as
possible
to
relate
statements
regarding
kin
ties
to
the
individuals
concerned
rather
than
to
married
couples
,
elementary
families
or
households
.
In
the
field
situation
this
is
not
,
of
course
,
as
easy
as
it
sounds
.
Data
on
kinship
are
often
obtained
from
two
or
more
informants
simultaneously
.
The
discussions
and
arguments
between
them
which
such
inquiries
tend
to
provoke
often
compensate
for
the
resultant
difficulty
in
comparing
knowledge
of
kin
and
quality
of
relationship
with
them
revealed
by
individual
members
of
the
same
domestic
unit
.
This
emphasis
on
the
kinship
universe
of
the
individual
rather
than
the
domestic
unit
arose
from
certain
apparent
differences
between
men
and
women
,
between
spouses
,
and
between
parents
and
children
in
degree
of
recognition
of
extra-familial
kin
ties
and
in
their
functions
in
various
contexts
.
I
have
also
attempted
to
collect
material
on
the
interconnectedness
of
kin
ties
by
interviewing
and
observing
different
members
of
the
kinship
universe
of
individual
informants
.
The
difficulties
of
doing
so
seem
often
to
be
directly
related
to
the
degree
to
which
an
individual
's
kinship
network
is
what
Bott
describes
as
'close-knit
'
,
in
which
there
are
many
relationships
,
independent
of
the
individual
concerned
,
among
the
component
units
of
his
kin
universe
.
In
many
'families
'
there
is
generally
at
least
one
person
who
is
acknowledged
by
most
other
family
members
to
be
the
expert
on
genealogical
connections
.
The
existence
of
such
recognized
experts
is
particularly
common
among
'families
'
long
settled
in
the
area
,
other
members
of
which
tend
to
rely
on
them
for
details
of
genealogical
connections
and
to
refer
the
investigator
to
them
when
approached
for
kinship
information
.
Firth
refers
to
such
experts
as
pivotal
kin
,
'relatives
who
act
as
linking
points
in
the
kinship
structure
'
and
who
'hold
more
threads
of
genealogical
connections
in
their
heads
than
anyone
else
'
.
I
prefer
to
differentiate
between
experts
and
pivotal
kin
,
and
to
reserve
the
latter
term
for
those
individuals
who
act
as
connecting
relatives
,
irrespective
of
whether
they
are
also
experts
.
The
significance
of
pivotal
kin
as
connecting
links
is
usually
greater
if
they
are
also
experts
,
as
is
often
the
case
.
But
many
pivotal
kin
are
elderly
men
who
,
in
general
,
know
less
about
kinship
connections
than
their
daughters
or
nieces
;
and
it
is
often
found
that
individuals
remain
pivotal
kin
after
their
death
.
Not
only
do
their
graves
sometimes
form
the
pivot
round
which
kin
ties
tenuously
revolve
,
but
the
dead
are
often
used
by
living
informants
as
foci
from
which
genealogical
connections
stem
.
This
is
particularly
the
case
when
the
dead
person
lived
to
a
great
age
or
had
high
prestige
for
some
reason
among
his
kindred
or
in
the
locality
.
Most
pivotal
kin
who
are
also
experts
are
elderly
women
who
,
from
their
personal
knowledge
of
dead
kin
of
previous
generations
,
maintain
links
of
information
and
social
contact
between
their
own
and
their
siblings
'
descendants
and
the
descendants
of
their
parents
'
and
grandparents
'
siblings
.
In
theory
,
and
often
in
practice
,
this
means
that
such
women
carry
in
their
heads
kinship
knowledge
of
six
generations
depth
and
extending
laterally
among
consanguineal
kin
as
far
as
the
grandchildren
of
second
cousins
.
When
economic
and
other
social
factors
reinforce
relatively
remote
kinship
connections
,
the
lateral
extension
among
consanguineal
kin
may
go
further
:
the
grandchildren
of
pivotal
kin
may
recognize
as
cousins
of
unspecified
degree
the
descendants
of
the
pivotal
kin
's
second
or
third
cousins
.
The
same
factors
often
lead
to
knowledge
of
,
and
contact
with
,
affines
being
very
extensive
.
There
are
many
individuals
in
the
Vale
who
are
able
to
identify
between
2
and
5
living
and
dead
relatives
,
about
the
majority
of
whom
they
can
provide
at
least
such
information
as
sex
,
marital
state
,
place
of
residence
and
occupation
.
Most
of
these
individuals
are
people
long
settled
in
the
area
,
by
which
I
mean
people
who
,
in
the
main
,
were
born
in
the
Vale
and
one
or
both
of
whose
parents
,
and
often
whose
grandparents
,
were
also
born
there
.
By
contrast
,
there
are
other
individuals
who
show
a
very
much
more
restricted
range
of
kin
recognition
of
the
order
of
about
5
relatives
in
all
.
Some
of
these
individuals
have
always
lived
in
the
area
but
most
of
them
are
relatively
recent
immigrants
,
that
is
,
adults
who
were
born
outside
the
Vale
,
often
in
urban
areas
,
and
who
have
only
moved
into
the
locality
since
1945
.
In
both
instances
,
in
spite
of
the
great
differences
in
size
of
the
average
kinship
universe
,
it
is
rare
for
the
depth
of
generations
over
which
kin
are
recognized
to
exceed
seven
or
to
be
less
than
four
.
Again
,
while
the
number
of
kin
with
whom
an
individual
may
have
some
kind
of
periodic
contact
tends
to
vary
with
the
size
of
the
kinship
universe
,
the
number
of
kin
with
whom
an
individual
has
frequent
and
intimate
contact
is
usually
little
different
for
those
with
large
kinship
networks
from
those
with
small
.
Degree
of
physical
mobility
is
only
one
of
a
number
of
interdependent
social
factors
which
act
directly
or
indirectly
to
influence
the
size
of
an
individual
's
kinship
universe
.
These
factors
are
also
related
to
the
amount
of
contact
the
individual
has
with
his
extra-familial
kin
and
to
the
differentiations
he
makes
among
them
;
the
most
important
are
occupation
,
economic
resources
,
ownership
of
property
and
degree
of
social
mobility
.
In
some
cases
religious
affiliations
and
level
of
education
also
seem
significant
.
The
decisions
which
an
individual
makes
in
choosing
how
far
to
observe
or
disregard
in
any
particular
set
of
circumstances
the
sentiments
,
obligations
and
expectations
which
are
involved
in
the
recognition
of
extra-familial
kin
ties
appear
to
be
influenced
by
the
interplay
of
such
factors
as
these
.
It
is
within
the
framework
provided
by
them
that
idiosyncratic
preferences
operate
.
The
same
factors
also
tend
to
affect
the
degree
to
which
marriages
reinforce
already
existing
ties
of
kinship
and
affinity
and
,
among
certain
sections
of
the
population
,
the
scarcely
less
significant
ties
between
kith
,
that
is
,
between
friends
and
neighbours
of
approximately
the
same
perceived
social
status
.
Indeed
,
kith
may
be
described
as
consisting
of
those
who
are
an
individual
's
potential
affines
.
The
multiplicity
of
roles
which
every
individual
fills
both
successively
in
his
lifetime
and
simultaneously
at
any
given
time
is
a
sociological
truism
which
needs
no
labouring
.
In
any
attempt
to
study
the
functions
of
kinship
in
a
highly
complex
society
it
is
nevertheless
all
too
easy
to
lose
sight
of
the
importance
for
social
behaviour
of
role-relationships
other
than
those
based
on
kin
ties
.
Any
analysis
of
a
system
of
social
relations
necessarily
involves
the
overemphasis
,
for
heuristic
purposes
,
of
lines
of
demarcation
between
particular
aspects
of
behaviour
.
In
fact
it
is
often
very
difficult
for
the
observer
to
disentangle
the
kinship
network
of
an
individual
from
the
wider
social
network
of
which
it
forms
a
part
.
This
is
most
clearly
seen
in
the
case
of
farmers
and
their
families
who
,
together
with
those
whose
occupations
are
largely
dependent
on
agriculture
and
who
come
,
in
many
cases
,
of
local
farming
stock
,
form
one
of
the
significant
sections
of
Vale
society
.
At
the
same
time
it
is
possible
to
demonstrate
the
importance
of
the
social
factors
mentioned
earlier
in
relation
to
the
structure
and
functions
of
extra-familial
kin
ties
.
Among
farmers
the
degree
of
physical
mobility
is
relatively
low
.
Although
most
farmers
in
the
Vale
are
tenants
,
holdings
relatively
rarely
become
vacant
other
than
through
the
death
or
retirement
of
the
tenant
,
when
it
is
the
traditional
policy
among
landowners
and
their
agents
to
give
preference
among
applicants
for
the
new
tenancy
to
the
sons
of
the
previous
tenant
.
The
vast
majority
of
farmers
are
the
sons
and
grandsons
of
farmers
and
most
farmers
'
wives
are
the
daughters
of
farmers
.
Those
children
of
farmers
who
are
socially
mobile
tend
to
maintain
close
links
with
their
relatives
who
are
still
farming
.
There
is
a
high
degree
of
interconnectedness
in
the
kinship
and
social
networks
of
farmers
;
there
is
also
considerable
variation
between
individual
farmers
in
the
recognition
of
extra-familial
kin
ties
,
according
to
the
age
of
the
individuals
concerned
,
the
stage
of
development
in
its
life-cycle
reached
by
the
elementary
family
to
which
they
belong
and
the
social
context
of
contacts
between
them
.
The
result
is
that
it
is
often
almost
impossible
to
know
whether
social
relations
between
individuals
in
particular
instances
should
be
classified
as
taking
place
between
kin
or
between
non-kin
.
#
22
<
325
TEXT
J31
>
The
reticent
users
were
asked
simply
,
as
described
above
,
to
state
the
methods
they
had
ever
used
and
the
stage
in
family
building
when
they
started
these
practices
.
They
were
not
asked
for
further
details
in
view
of
their
original
reluctance
to
admit
to
practice
.
In
this
attempt
to
elicit
contraceptive
histories
,
attention
was
directed
towards
minimising
any
embarrassment
.
The
relevant
questions
were
put
at
the
end
of
the
questionnaire
to
allow
time
for
the
interviewer
to
gain
the
informant
's
confidence
and
the
list
of
contraceptives
included
both
medical
and
colloquial
names
for
the
various
contraceptive
methods
.
The
use
of
the
card
with
its
numbered
list
prevented
the
informant
from
having
to
mention
the
methods
by
name
.
In
the
event
interviewers
found
little
difficulty
with
these
birth
control
questions
;
reports
from
supervisors
suggest
that
once
an
informant
had
embarked
on
the
questionnaire
,
he
or
she
co-operated
to
the
end
.
Only
17
refused
to
say
whether
or
not
they
had
ever
practised
any
form
of
birth
control
,
and
a
further
2
informants
,
who
were
found
to
have
taken
some
action
to
control
conception
,
refused
to
indicate
the
methods
they
had
used
;
one
commented
:
``
I
think
it
is
a
very
private
matter
and
would
rather
not
discuss
it
.
''
This
bears
out
the
American
study
experience
:
only
1
of
the
2,713
wives
who
were
interviewed
were
unwilling
to
answer
the
questions
about
their
attempts
to
avoid
conception
;
this
was
less
than
the
refusal
rate
for
their
questions
about
income
and
the
usual
refusal
rate
for
income
questions
in
other
sample
surveys
.
Despite
the
apparent
ease
of
the
interview
situation
and
the
low
refusal
rate
on
these
birth
control
questions
,
possibilities
for
error
and
reticence
exist
.
As
mentioned
in
Part
=1
of
this
paper
,
nearly
half
the
informants
were
interviewed
in
the
presence
of
relatives
,
friends
or
children
;
although
it
seems
that
the
presence
of
these
people
did
not
seriously
affect
the
response
to
questions
on
contraceptive
practice
,
they
may
occasionally
have
been
an
inhibiting
factor
,
even
though
informants
were
not
required
to
mention
methods
by
name
.
Also
,
although
the
informants
seemed
to
understand
the
terms
on
the
card
showing
the
list
of
contraceptives
,
it
is
possible
that
incorrect
answers
were
given
by
a
few
who
only
knew
a
different
colloquial
name
for
the
method
used
.
The
following
analysis
shows
that
a
large
majority
of
the
informants
only
ever
used
one
contraceptive
method
or
group
of
methods
simultaneously
;
however
,
it
is
possible
that
a
few
informants
,
weary
at
this
stage
in
a
long
interview
,
may
not
have
taken
the
trouble
to
outline
their
whole
contraceptive
history
and
only
mentioned
the
method
they
considered
the
most
important
.
Lastly
,
the
interviewers
,
though
skilled
and
experienced
at
questioning
diverse
people
on
a
wide
range
of
topics
,
were
not
specifically
trained
as
those
engaged
in
the
Lewis-Faning
and
the
American
study
had
been
for
this
almost
clinical
aspect
of
the
inquiry
.
DIFFERENTIAL
RESPONSE
BY
MALE
AND
FEMALE
INFORMANTS
One
or
more
of
the
above
may
account
for
the
surprising
finding
that
,
in
every
cohort
and
social
class
,
birth
control
practice
was
mentioned
more
often
by
men
than
by
women
.
Some
74
per
cent
of
the
male
informants
married
since
193
reported
practising
contraception
in
their
first
marriages
against
only
65.1
per
cent
of
the
female
informants
.
The
questions
had
been
designed
(
see
p.
122
)
to
obtain
each
couple
's
contraceptive
practice
and
not
just
the
action
taken
by
the
informants
alone
,
and
hence
similar
results
were
anticipated
from
male
and
female
informants
.
Perhaps
this
was
a
naive
expectation
,
since
psycho-sexual
factors
,
particularly
in
this
culture
may
tend
to
inhibit
women
on
the
subject
and
possibly
in
turn
lead
men
in
some
cases
to
overstate
their
practices
.
A
complete
understanding
of
this
differential
sexual
response
is
obviously
impossible
,
but
a
clearer
examination
of
the
method
of
questioning
suggests
some
explanation
and
makes
possible
an
assessment
of
the
significance
of
this
finding
on
the
validity
of
the
results
on
birth
control
methods
.
Questioning
on
family
planning
opened
with
an
inquiry
about
attitudes
.
Q.182a
:
``
Many
married
couples
do
something
to
limit
the
size
of
their
families
and
to
control
when
their
children
come
.
How
do
you
feel
about
this
?
''
Replies
showed
that
male
informants
married
since
193
fully
approved
of
birth
control
more
frequently
than
female
informants
;
in
all
68.9
per
cent
of
the
men
against
63.9
per
cent
of
the
women
,
but
the
differences
were
especially
marked
amongst
those
married
in
the
194s
,
where
72.2
per
cent
of
men
approved
against
only
6.2
per
cent
of
women
.
This
questioning
on
personal
attitudes
was
followed
by
the
enquiries
about
practice
described
above
.
Response
to
the
first
question
shows
the
main
sex
differential
;
57.5
per
cent
of
the
male
informants
married
since
193
answered
positively
(
in
our
terminology
declared
themselves
to
be
avowed
users
)
as
against
47.2
per
cent
of
the
female
informants
;
this
differential
operated
in
all
cohorts
and
classes
,
but
,
as
with
the
attitude
question
,
was
more
marked
in
the
194-49
cohort
(
62.1
per
cent
of
male
informants
to
46.1
per
cent
of
female
informants
)
and
particularly
amongst
the
skilled
manual
and
other
manual
workers
in
this
cohort
.
It
was
only
when
informants
had
declared
their
use
of
contraception
in
this
way
that
they
were
asked
the
methods
they
had
used
and
were
shown
the
full
list
of
appliance
and
non-appliance
methods
.
At
this
stage
the
same
proportion
of
each
sex
reported
using
only
non-appliance
methods
including
withdrawal
,
but
the
female
informants
reported
less
use
of
appliance
methods
.
Closer
examination
revealed
,
as
was
to
be
expected
,
that
as
many
female
informants
as
male
informants
had
reported
use
of
the
cap
;
hence
the
difference
lay
essentially
in
reports
of
the
sheath
.
We
had
expected
the
difference
to
lie
in
reports
of
``
male
''
methods
since
it
seems
possible
that
some
female
informants
who
disapproved
of
birth
control
might
quite
reasonably
have
denied
practice
if
their
husbands
were
responsible
for
the
methods
used
,
and
particularly
as
the
request
for
information
on
the
couple's
methods
was
not
specifically
repeated
in
the
wording
of
the
question
on
methods
used
(
Q.188
)
;
but
we
thought
this
difference
would
show
up
more
in
the
proportion
reporting
withdrawal
.
However
,
in
all
cohorts
as
many
women
as
men
married
since
193
had
,
by
this
stage
in
the
questioning
,
reported
the
practice
of
withdrawal
.
But
perhaps
,
and
Freedman
and
Whelpton
mention
this
possibility
,
women
responded
to
the
positive
suggestion
of
``
husband
is
careful
,
withdraws
''
and
some
reported
this
method
when
in
fact
their
``
careful
''
husbands
had
used
the
sheath
.
It
will
be
remembered
from
p.
123
(
Q.186
)
that
all
those
denying
birth
control
practice
were
shown
a
numbered
list
of
non-appliance
methods
and
asked
to
state
,
by
number
which
,
if
any
,
they
had
used
.
In
some
of
the
cohorts
and
classes
where
the
sex
differential
in
the
proportion
of
avowed
users
was
most
marked
some
of
the
leeway
was
made
up
by
a
greater
proportion
of
women
admitting
to
the
use
of
these
non-appliance
methods
(
in
our
terminology
declaring
themselves
to
be
reticent
users
)
,
particularly
in
the
194-49
cohort
where
a
further
21.1
per
cent
of
the
female
informants
became
reticent
users
as
against
only
16
per
cent
of
the
male
informants
(
the
proportion
for
the
``
other
manual
''
group
showed
an
excess
of
1
per
cent
for
women
over
men
)
.
It
should
be
remembered
here
that
for
these
informants
this
was
the
first
time
they
had
been
shown
a
list
of
methods
and
also
that
this
list
only
included
non-appliance
methods
.
Interestingly
,
at
this
point
,
more
women
than
men
mentioned
use
of
withdrawal
and
significantly
more
in
the
seriously
affected
194-49
cohort
,
supporting
the
theory
that
some
of
the
sex
differential
on
avowed
use
was
due
to
the
failure
of
women
to
report
practice
when
their
husbands
had
taken
the
contraceptive
action
.
Also
,
since
these
informants
were
confined
to
non-appliance
methods
,
it
is
possible
that
some
women
reported
withdrawal
when
in
fact
their
husbands
had
used
the
sheath
.
The
combined
answers
of
the
avowed
and
reticent
users
together
give
us
the
total
extent
of
eventually
admitted
birth
control
practice
.
This
shows
a
steady
differential
in
all
cohorts
including
the
194s
,
of
approximately
1
per
cent
more
admitted
practice
for
male
informants
than
females
;
the
difference
lies
,
particularly
in
the
194-49
cohort
in
the
proportion
of
male
and
female
informants
reporting
use
of
appliance
methods
.
From
the
probably
genuine
sex
differential
in
personal
attitudes
to
contraception
,
through
the
intensive
,
carefully
worded
but
perhaps
too
closely
defined
method
of
questioning
,
some
female
informants
may
have
failed
to
reveal
their
birth
control
practices
,
particularly
where
their
husbands
were
responsible
for
the
contraceptive
measures
,
and
others
may
have
recorded
``
husband
is
careful
''
,
i.e
.
withdrawal
,
when
in
fact
he
used
the
sheath
.
In
assessing
the
significance
of
this
,
particularly
in
relation
to
the
analysis
of
patterns
of
contraceptive
practice
to
follow
,
it
seems
most
relevant
to
examine
the
effect
on
the
internal
consistency
of
the
all
user
group
,
and
more
particularly
the
avowed
user
group
.
Here
we
find
that
the
differential
response
by
male
and
female
informants
has
not
seriously
disturbed
the
balance
of
methods
reported
by
the
two
sexes
.
Amongst
the
all
user
group
the
proportions
reporting
any
appliance
method
and
using
only
non-appliance
methods
show
an
unbalance
for
the
sexes
only
in
the
194-49
cohort
,
and
even
these
differences
are
barely
significant
at
the
5
per
cent
level
.
The
pattern
for
the
avowed
users
is
even
better
;
in
all
cohorts
and
classes
the
frequency
of
methods
reported
by
male
and
female
informants
is
similar
.
Since
the
analysis
of
birth
control
methods
and
contraceptive
histories
is
concerned
essentially
with
the
patterns
of
methods
reported
by
the
users
and
particularly
the
avowed
users
,
we
have
felt
it
justified
to
continue
the
analysis
of
birth
control
methods
for
all
informants
,
male
and
female
combined
.
The
above
poses
obvious
questions
about
the
completeness
of
the
data
to
follow
.
Undoubtedly
the
results
understate
the
actual
extent
of
practice
and
probably
the
use
of
some
methods
;
nevertheless
,
this
is
a
first
attempt
to
get
at
the
birth
control
experiences
of
a
national
sample
and
the
findings
appear
to
be
consistent
in
their
trends
,
and
at
least
point
to
changes
over
time
in
contraceptive
behaviour
,
even
if
they
do
not
provide
an
absolutely
complete
history
of
birth
control
experiences
throughout
the
population
.
USE
OF
DIFFERENT
BIRTH
CONTROL
METHODS
The
informants
who
admitted
to
the
practice
of
birth
control
,
whether
at
once
or
after
probing
,
indicated
the
various
contraceptive
methods
they
had
used
during
their
married
lives
.
Many
reported
that
two
or
more
methods
had
been
used
,
either
simultaneously
or
in
succession
,
so
the
number
of
reports
of
methods
exceeds
the
total
of
users
.
To
show
the
extent
to
which
the
various
methods
are
used
and
their
changing
popularity
over
the
period
,
Table
1
treats
each
method
separately
and
gives
the
proportion
of
users
reporting
each
method
.
It
also
contrasts
the
Marriage
Survey
with
the
American
study
.
<
TABLE
>
Table
=1
shows
the
overwhelming
importance
among
Marriage
Survey
users
of
the
two
male
methods
:
the
sheath
is
reported
by
almost
half
these
users
and
withdrawal
by
44
per
cent
.
The
next
most
popular
method
is
``
safe
period
''
but
it
is
only
reported
by
16
per
cent
of
the
informants
,
followed
by
cap
(
11
per
cent
)
and
pessary
and
gels
(
1
per
cent
)
.
Comparison
of
the
three
cohorts
shows
some
changes
.
There
is
a
significant
trend
away
from
withdrawal
and
towards
the
cap
;
the
increase
in
the
proportion
of
sheath
users
is
not
quite
significant
.
The
American
data
can
be
compared
with
the
Marriage
Survey
totals
column
.
Although
the
sheath
is
the
most
popular
method
in
both
countries
,
the
frequency
of
other
methods
is
significantly
different
.
Withdrawal
,
Britain
's
next
most
frequently
adopted
method
,
is
used
by
only
15
per
cent
of
the
American
sample
,
and
instead
there
is
greater
reliance
on
the
``
female
''
methods
:
cap
,
safe
period
and
douche
.
In
Britain
there
are
nearly
twice
as
many
reports
of
the
use
of
''
male
''
methods
as
``
female
''
(
92.8
per
cent
to
48.2
per
cent
)
,
whereas
in
the
U.S.A.
the
proportions
are
reversed
.
#
215
<
326
TEXT
J32
>
Hogben
's
paper
is
thus
of
some
value
as
a
counsel
of
scientific
caution
,
but
adduces
no
fundamental
objections
to
the
theory
.
In
the
preceding
pages
an
attempt
has
been
made
to
clarify
the
issues
and
gain
some
idea
of
the
influence
of
genetic
factors
in
one
aspect
of
language
,
the
sound
structure
.
This
has
been
taken
broadly
,
and
the
sound-producing
apparatus
and
its
results
,
whether
in
the
individual
,
the
group
,
or
the
population
,
the
complement
of
sounds
of
a
language
and
of
the
languages
of
a
population
,
and
the
changes
in
a
sound
complement
,
have
all
been
considered
.
Each
of
these
should
have
a
genetic
component
.
The
development
,
structure
and
functioning
of
the
vocal
apparatus
are
clearly
determined
in
part
by
genes
,
and
hence
the
nature
and
the
limits
of
the
continuum
of
sound
production
possible
to
this
apparatus
must
be
likewise
.
And
following
from
this
,
in
the
last
analysis
,
any
vocal
sound
produced
by
an
individual
,
whether
in
speech
or
not
,
and
if
in
speech
,
whether
significant
or
not
,
will
be
of
the
nature
that
it
is
,
in
part
at
any
rate
,
because
of
the
particular
genetic
composition
of
that
individual
.
Similarly
the
complement
of
sounds
used
by
a
group
in
the
vocalisation
of
its
language
and
the
total
complement
of
sounds
used
by
the
various
groups
of
a
population
in
the
vocalisation
of
their
languages
will
be
of
their
characteristic
natures
,
in
part
,
because
of
the
particular
genetic
composition
of
that
group
or
population
.
And
it
would
seem
that
genetic
factors
must
play
some
part
in
changes
in
a
sound
complement
.
This
is
not
only
in
the
sense
that
the
intermediate
stages
in
any
case
of
sound
change
must
have
some
genetic
component
,
but
also
in
the
sense
that
the
motivations
which
induce
a
community
of
speakers
to
make
the
change
derive
from
those
speakers
,
and
hence
axiomatically
reflect
,
to
some
extent
,
their
genetic
composition
.
The
most
important
of
these
motivations
has
been
taken
to
be
the
tendency
to
economy
of
effort
,
a
tendency
which
is
known
to
be
operative
in
a
wide
range
of
human
activities
,
and
which
itself
must
be
largely
genetic
in
its
determination-
there
is
after
all
no
difficulty
in
imagining
its
evolution
in
a
species
under
conditions
of
natural
selection
.
But
even
those
changes
which
seem
to
be
mainly
the
result
of
cultural
influences
of
one
sort
or
another
will
have
a
genetic
component
.
The
speakers
of
a
dialect
borrow
,
imitate
,
or
learn
sounds
from
other
dialects
,
partly
,
perhaps
,
as
I
have
suggested
above
(
p.
25
)
in
accordance
with
their
own
preferences
,
but
mainly
,
it
is
usually
assumed
,
because
of
their
impulses
to
conform
with
what
seems
a
desirable
norm
.
Such
impulses
will
in
theory
also
have
a
genetic
component
.
They
vary
,
as
is
common
knowledge
,
from
individual
to
individual
and
they
doubtless
vary
also
,
in
terms
of
mean
values
,
from
group
to
group
.
The
result
of
this
investigation
has
been
to
develop
in
more
detail
the
hypothesis
of
genetic
influence
in
the
sounds
of
language
,
particularly
with
regard
to
the
extent
of
its
field
of
operation
and
to
the
nature
of
the
way
in
which
this
influence
is
exerted
.
For
the
reasons
given
,
it
seems
that
the
existence
of
a
genetic
component
of
language
as
such
is
6a
priori
to
be
accepted
;
the
question
which
remains
then
is
whether
the
further
hypothesis
of
the
extent
and
the
nature
of
the
genetic
influence
such
as
has
been
outlined
in
the
preceding
pages
is
valid
.
The
answer
to
this
must
primarily
depend
on
the
success
with
which
it
is
considered
that
this
hypothesis
may
be
applied
to
and
shed
new
light
on
the
observed
data
of
the
subject
,
and
suggest
further
constructive
work
.
There
can
be
no
doubt
of
its
applicability
to
a
considerable
amount
of
the
material
in
linguistics
and
its
ancillary
disciplines
.
It
can
be
applied
to
the
individual
and
to
the
particular
rate
,
method
,
and
accuracy
of
his
acquisition
of
his
sound
complement
,
to
the
uniqueness
of
this
,
and
to
its
aberration
from
the
group
mean
.
It
can
be
applied
to
the
group
,
to
the
mean
of
the
group
rate
and
method
of
acquisition
,
to
the
uniqueness
of
the
group
sound
complement
,
and
to
the
relations
between
overlapping
groups
and
their
dialects
.
Further
,
it
can
be
applied
to
the
population
,
to
the
uniqueness
of
the
total
sound
complement
of
a
population
,
to
the
widespread
similarities
in
the
sound
complements
of
its
various
constituent
groups
,
and
to
the
particular
distributions
of
the
sounds
and
sound
features
of
that
total
sound
complement
.
It
also
provides
a
basic
factor
in
the
causation
of
phonetic
change
,
clarifying
the
nature
and
the
role
of
the
tendency
to
economy
of
effort
in
this
phenomenon
,
and
offers
an
explanation
of
many
of
its
observed
characteristics
,
including
some
,
such
as
the
parallel
developments
in
related
languages
spoken
by
related
peoples
,
or
the
long
continued
drifts
in
a
sound
complement
,
which
have
been
peculiarly
resistant
to
explanation
in
the
past
.
And
it
suggests
a
number
of
lines
of
investigation
which
should
be
fruitful
in
the
further
development
of
the
subject
.
Some
of
the
most
obvious
of
these
may
now
be
considered
briefly
in
turn
.
GEOGRAPHICAL
DISTRIBUTION
OF
SOUND
FEATURES
The
most
obvious
and
important
linguistically
is
the
geographical
distribution
of
sounds
and
sound
features
.
The
cases
discussed
in
this
book
have
been
discovered
largely
by
trial
and
error
,
and
an
adequate
series
of
maps
of
the
distributions
of
the
main
types
of
articulations
is
a
prime
desideratum
.
Besides
articulations
in
the
strict
sense
,
it
would
seem
likely
that
there
may
be
much
of
interest
in
the
distribution
of
such
features
as
type
of
syllabic
structure
,
liaison
and
juncture
phenomena
,
the
restrictions
on
occurrence
of
specific
sounds
and
sound
types-
practically
all
the
languages
of
Europe
from
Dutch
to
Russian
,
for
example
,
permit
no
voiced
plosive
in
word
final
position-
and
so
on
.
And
further
,
among
less
detailed
phenomena
,
the
establishment
of
the
distribution
of
languages
with
lexical
tone
would
seem
valuable
in
this
connexion
.
At
the
moment
we
have
very
little
idea
of
the
distributions
of
such
features
,
and
the
lines
of
research
which
they
may
suggest
.
The
historical
development
of
such
distributions
opens
a
new
field
in
that
the
appearance
of
a
specific
sound
type
in
one
language
need
not
be
an
event
which
is
solely
the
result
of
conditions
internal
to
that
language
;
it
may
be
related
to
the
occurrence
of
sounds
of
similar
type
in
other
languages
,
of
the
same
or
different
family
,
in
the
same
region
.
I
have
suggested
in
a
previous
article
(
Brosnahan
,
1959
)
,
for
instance
,
that
the
development
of
affricate
articulations
in
the
Old
High
German
consonant
shift
is
part
of
a
larger
,
but
geographically
limited
phenomenon
,
a
remarkable
development
of
affricates
over
the
last
two
thousand
years
and
centred
in
the
area
now
occupied
by
the
Western
Slavonic
languages
,
Hungarian
and
Albanian
.
Our
understanding
of
language
and
the
deeper-lying
factors
in
its
development
is
likely
to
be
very
greatly
extended
by
investigation
along
these
lines
.
A
further
possibility
is
the
comparison
and
mapping
of
acoustic
features
or
characteristics
of
representative
samples
of
different
languages
.
With
modern
methods
of
recording
,
it
is
not
difficult
to
devise
techniques
to
determine
,
say
,
the
mean
distribution
of
energy
over
the
range
of
frequencies
used
in
speech
.
Such
mean
distributions
should
vary
from
language
to
language
with
differences
in
their
sound
complements
,
and
with
differences
in
the
relative
frequency
of
occurrence
of
specific
types
of
articulation
.
The
mapping
of
such
distributions
may
also
be
informative
in
bringing
to
light
unexpected
correspondences
at
the
sound
level
among
different
languages
.
THE
MECHANISM
OF
HEARING
This
leads
to
another
field
of
investigation
.
The
discussion
of
the
vocal
apparatus
in
this
work
has
been
confined
to
that
of
the
sound-producing
mechanism
.
But
it
is
not
unreasonable
to
expect
that
the
capacities
of
the
sound
reception
mechanism
may
also
have
exerted
some
influence
on
the
development
of
the
sound
aspect
of
language
.
It
is
true
there
is
little
evidence
that
the
auditory
distinctiveness
of
specific
sounds
has
much
effect
on
their
selection
in
a
sound
complement
(
p.
12
f.
above
)
but
other
possibilities
exist
.
The
capacity
of
the
ear
and
its
mean
sensitivity
to
different
ranges
of
acoustic
frequency
are
likely
to
vary
from
group
to
group
and
population
to
population
of
the
earth
's
surface
in
accordance
with
differences
in
the
genetic
composition
of
the
peoples
involved
,
and
it
is
not
impossible
that
the
general
or
average
``
set
''
of
a
language
in
the
frequency
scale
shows
some
sort
of
correlation
with
this
capacity
.
A
case
that
springs
to
mind
in
this
connexion
is
that
of
languages
with
lexical
tone
,
and
an
investigation
into
audiograms
of
speakers
of
these
languages
and
comparison
with
those
of
speakers
of
other
types
may
be
of
interest
.
Some
possible
indications
of
a
close
connexion
between
vocal
language
and
the
hearing
mechanism
have
been
found
.
The
mechanical
resolving
power
of
the
cochlea
with
regard
to
frequency
,
measured
as
the
extent
of
the
shift
of
the
point
of
maximum
response
along
the
cochlear
partition
for
a
given
ratio
of
frequency
change
,
is
practically
independent
of
frequency
in
most
animals
.
In
the
human
ear
,
however
,
this
resolving
power
is
relatively
low
up
to
about
3
cycles
per
second
and
then
shows
an
abrupt
increase
,
reaching
a
relatively
high
value
by
1
,
cycles
per
second
(
von
Be
?
2ke
?
2sy
and
Rosenblith
,
1951
)
.
Since
the
range
of
frequencies
most
important
for
intelligibility
seems
to
be
that
above
1
,
cycles
per
second
,
it
is
tempting
to
regard
the
human
variation
from
the
pattern
in
other
animals
as
the
result
,
at
least
in
part
,
of
adaptation
in
the
course
of
evolution
to
these
important
frequencies
of
human
vocal
communication
.
If
language
or
its
forerunners
has
exerted
such
influence
on
the
phylogenetic
development
of
the
hearing
mechanism
,
it
is
not
unlikely
that
this
mechanism
has
also
exerted
some
influence
on
the
frequencies
of
language
.
THE
ACQUISITION
OF
SPEECH
A
field
in
which
the
influence
of
genetic
factors
is
likely
to
be
more
easily
recognised
is
that
of
the
acquisition
of
a
sound
complement
in
the
process
of
learning
to
speak
.
A
real
need
is
more
work
of
the
nature
of
that
done
by
Irwin
and
his
associates
covering
adequate
numbers
of
children
and
carried
out
by
investigators
with
standardised
techniques
,
to
determine
in
detail
the
norms
of
this
acquisition
in
other
communities
and
with
other
languages
.
Besides
their
importance
in
demonstrating
the
influence
of
the
heredity
of
the
group
,
such
norms
would
be
of
considerable
value
in
pediatrics
and
child
development
generally
as
well
as
in
speech
therapy
.
They
may
be
expected
to
vary
,
not
only
on
the
grounds
of
genetic
theory
,
but
also
in
accordance
with
our
existing
knowledge
of
child
development
:
thus
,
for
example
,
the
recent
investigations
by
Geber
and
Dean
(
1957
)
have
indicated
that
the
general
development
of
young
East
African
children
is
some
months
ahead
of
that
of
European
children
of
corresponding
ages
.
Another
field
here
,
which
would
seem
to
be
very
important
,
but
which
as
far
as
I
know
has
hardly
been
touched
,
is
the
environment
in
which
the
child
acquires
its
sound
complement
.
Though
some
information
is
available
as
to
the
nature
and
frequency
of
the
sounds
which
the
child
produces
,
no
attempt
seems
to
have
been
made
to
determine
the
nature
and
the
frequency
of
the
sounds
which
the
child
hears
at
this
period
of
its
life
.
Difficult
though
such
research
may
be
to
plan
and
execute
,
it
should
not
be
neglected
.
It
may
well
be
that
some
correlation
will
be
found
between
the
nature
of
the
stimulus
from
the
environment
and
the
nature
of
the
child
's
development
,
and
this
must
be
considered
in
assessing
the
role
of
the
genetic
component
in
the
process
.
Investigation
of
this
topic
may
also
be
of
value
by
giving
precision
to
the
conception
of
the
representative
sample
of
the
sound
complement
,
which
,
it
was
suggested
above
(
p.
14
)
,
could
be
taken
as
the
actual
norm
of
the
group
in
the
experience
of
the
individual
.
#
29
<
327
TEXT
J33
>
THE
GRAMMATICAL
INTERPRETATION
OF
RUSSIAN
INFLECTED
FORMS
USING
A
STEM
DICTIONARY
by
J.
McDANIEL
and
S.
WHELAN
,
National
Physical
Laboratory
,
Teddington
,
England
INTRODUCTION
THE
NPL
Russian-English
automatic
dictionary
is
organised
on
a
stem-paradigm
basis
wherein
there
is
for
most
nouns
and
adjectives
a
single
entry
for
all
their
inflected
forms
and
for
most
verbs
only
one
or
two
entries
.
This
is
in
contrast
to
the
full-form
type
of
dictionary
organisation
wherein
each
inflected
form
of
every
word
has
a
separate
entry
.
The
decision
to
organise
our
dictionary
on
this
basis
was
made
so
as
to
be
able
to
accommodate
it
on
the
magnetic
tape
store
available
to
us
on
the
ACE
digital
electronic
computer
of
our
laboratory
and
,
further
,
to
minimise
the
look-up
time
per
word
on
the
computer
without
complicating
the
look-up
procedure
too
much
or
investing
too
much
programming
effort
in
its
compilation
.
The
word
content
of
the
dictionary
initially
is
to
be
15
,
words
from
the
Harvard
University
Automatic
Dictionary
.
Our
dictionary
will
have
an
average
of
about
1.5
entries
per
word
,
whereas
a
full-form
dictionary
would
have
about
ten
times
that
average
.
The
operation
of
our
stem-paradigm
dictionary
involves
two
extra
processing
steps
as
compared
with
the
full-form
type
dictionary
.
Firstly
,
words
referred
to
the
dictionary
are
reduced
to
their
stems
so
that
they
may
be
matched
against
the
corresponding
dictionary
stem
entries
and
,
secondly
,
after
matching
of
stems
,
that
part
of
the
referred
word
split
off
to
give
the
stem
requires
interpretation
to
determine
its
grammatical
significance
for
that
stem
.
The
first
process
is
known
as
affix-splitting
and
consists
of
matching
the
end
of
a
referred
word
against
a
list
of
recognised
affixes
having
grammatical
significance
.
The
process
is
fully
described
in
a
companion
paper
to
this
.
We
shall
refer
to
the
results
of
these
papers
where
necessary
.
The
second
process
,
affix
interpretation
,
is
the
subject
of
this
paper
.
The
extra
grammatical
properties
of
the
referred
word
revealed
by
affix
identification
,
in
addition
to
those
identifiable
in
the
stem
of
the
word
are
as
follows
,
for
nouns
,
adjectives
and
verbs
:
-
NOUNS
:
-
Number
and
case
ADJECTIVES
:
-
Number
,
case
,
gender
,
short
or
long
form
VERBS
:
-
Person
,
number
,
tense
,
gender
,
mood
,
voice
,
and
,
for
participles
only
,
case
and
short
or
long
form
.
Of
course
,
not
all
combinations
of
these
properties
can
occur
.
The
majority
of
pronoun
forms
are
treated
like
adjectives
.
The
remaining
pronoun
forms
and
all
indeclinable
words
are
referred
to
full-form
type
dictionary
entries
,
and
do
not
participate
in
affix
identification
,
although
they
undergo
the
splitting
process
.
Affix
interpretation
is
necessary
for
all
stem
type
entries
as
its
results
form
the
basis
of
systems
of
syntactic
analysis
designed
to
improve
a
word-for-stem
type
``
translation
''
of
Russian
into
English
.
Rules
of
English
inflection
,
insertion
of
prepositions
and
auxiliaries
,
suppression
of
Russian
equivalents
and
variations
of
word
order
will
all
require
the
affix
interpretation
results
.
2
.
PRINCIPLE
OF
INTERPRETATION
THE
splitting
process
consists
in
matching
the
endings
of
text
words
against
a
list
of
affixes
,
and
splitting
off
any
matched
affixes
,
so
that
the
interpretation
problem
may
be
stated
as
the
problem
of
giving
a
grammatical
significance
to
each
of
these
recognised
affixes
when
they
are
found
.
Now
some
of
the
affixes
will
have
varying
significance
depending
on
the
stem
from
which
they
have
been
split
.
For
instance
,
one
of
the
affixes
in
the
list
is
-A
,
and
this
can
have
five
different
interpretations
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
1
.
Genitive
singular
when
split
from
some
masculine
noun
stems
.
2
.
Genitive
singular
and
nominative
plural
when
split
from
some
other
masculine
noun
stems
and
from
neuter
noun
stems
.
3
.
Nominative
singular
when
split
from
feminine
noun
stems
.
4
.
Feminine
short
form
when
split
from
adjective
and
participle
stems
.
5
.
Present
Gerund
when
split
from
verb
stems
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
So
for
these
ambiguous
affixes
(
they
are
mostly
noun
affixes
)
it
is
necessary
to
check
the
stem
type
from
which
the
affix
has
been
split
before
giving
the
grammatical
significance
.
There
is
a
further
check
,
on
the
validity
of
a
given
split
,
which
can
be
conveniently
made
during
interpretation
.
This
is
to
check
that
the
matched
dictionary
stem
includes
the
split-off
affix
in
the
declension
or
conjugation
intended
to
be
associated
with
it
in
the
dictionary
compilation
stage
.
We
call
this
check
reconciliation
of
stem
and
affix
,
and
it
is
necessary
because
of
the
occurrence
of
stem
homographs
and
also
because
of
the
possibility
of
a
text
word
whose
true
stem
is
not
entered
in
the
dictionary
being
falsely
split
and
the
resulting
stem
matching
with
a
dictionary
stem
.
We
combine
interpretation
and
reconciliation
in
one
operation
,
making
use
of
a
paradigm
indicator
associated
with
each
stem
,
and
one
or
more
role
indicators
associated
with
each
affix
.
By
speaking
of
the
paradigm
of
a
stem
,
we
mean
that
set
of
our
recognised
affixes
,
all
of
which
combine
with
that
stem
to
form
valid
inflectional
forms
of
one
Russian
word
.
Thus
each
stem
entry
in
the
dictionary
contains
a
computer
word
,
known
as
the
paradigm
indicator
word
(
PIW
)
,
which
indicates
by
a
binary
pattern
the
paradigm
of
that
stem
.
There
are
three
different
formats
for
the
PIW
for
noun
,
adjective
and
verb
stems
.
The
verb
format
is
used
for
two
types
of
verb
stems
,
but
in
each
case
it
represents
a
different
set
of
endings
.
This
was
only
necessary
in
practice
because
one
computer
word
(
the
ACE
word
is
48
binary
digits
(
bits
)
long
)
is
not
long
enough
to
represent
all
the
verbal
affixes
.
We
shall
consider
the
noun
format
of
the
PIW
as
a
specific
example
.
The
word
is
divided
into
fields
,
one
for
each
of
the
case
and
number
combinations
of
nouns
.
Accusative
plural
is
excluded
,
as
its
endings
follow
those
of
nominative
plural
or
genitive
plural
depending
on
the
animation
of
the
noun
.
In
each
field
,
a
bit
position
is
associated
with
each
affix
that
conveys
the
significance
of
that
field
with
a
noun
stem
.
The
noun
format
is
shown
in
Figure
1
.
(
#
is
our
symbol
for
the
null
affix
)
.
In
the
accusative
singular
field
,
only
the
feminine
affixes
are
shown
,
the
masculine
and
neuter
affixes
being
implicit
from
the
nominative
singular
,
and
genitive
singular
fields
and
the
animation
marker
in
bit
position
43
.
We
could
have
repeated
the
masculine
and
neuter
,
nominative
and
genitive
singular
endings
in
the
accusative
singular
field
,
but
this
would
have
required
more
bit
positions
than
are
available
in
an
ACE
word
.
So
simply
by
indicating
the
animation
of
a
noun
stem
,
we
can
restrict
the
paradigm
format
to
within
one
ACE
word
.
The
PIW
for
a
particular
noun
stem
is
formed
in
general
by
inserting
a
binary
digit
1
in
the
bit
position
corresponding
to
the
appropriate
affix
in
each
field
.
For
example
,
consider
the
stem
entry
and
PIW
resulting
from
the
Russian
word
whose
nominative
singular
is
11STOL
(
table
)
.
The
stem
entry
will
be
11STOL-
and
the
set
of
affixes
which
give
all
the
inflected
forms
of
11STOL
is
#
,
11A
,
U
,
E
,
OM
,
Y
,
OV
,
AM
,
AKH
,
AMI
.
The
PIW
will
thus
have
``
ones
''
in
positions
1
,
11
,
15
,
19
,
21
,
26
,
32
,
37
,
39
and
41
.
<
FIGURES
>
The
absence
of
a
``
one
''
in
bit
position
43
indicates
the
inanimate
nature
of
the
stem
and
hence
implicitly
indicates
the
accusative
singular
and
accusative
plural
endings
.
A
stem
which
takes
alternative
affixes
in
a
given
field
will
have
``
ones
''
in
the
bit
positions
of
both
affixes
e.g
.
the
stem
11VOLOS
(
hair
)
has
the
alternative
affixes
11Y
and
11A
in
the
nominative
plural
form
.
Where
a
stem
is
not
common
to
all
inflected
forms
of
a
word
,
only
those
fields
to
which
that
stem
applies
will
have
a
``
one
''
in
them
e.g
.
the
stem
11BRAT-
(
brother
)
applies
to
the
singular
inflected
forms
only
(
1
,
11
,
15
,
19
,
21
,
43
)
while
the
stem
11BRAT'-
applies
to
the
plural
forms
(
29
,
33
,
36
,
38
,
4
,
43
)
.
The
formats
for
adjectives
and
verbs
are
shown
in
Figure
2
and
in
principle
are
similar
to
the
noun
format
.
They
all
have
more
fields
than
the
noun
format
,
but
have
much
less
variety
of
affixes
within
each
field
.
The
two
verb
formats
have
identical
fields
,
but
mostly
different
affixes
in
those
fields
.
They
include
fields
for
participle
affixes
,
but
the
affixes
in
these
fields
are
only
the
participle
stem-building
affixes
.
However
,
as
participle
adjectival
endings
follow
a
perfectly
regular
pattern
,
they
need
not
be
explicitly
stated
in
the
PIW
.
Nearly
all
nouns
and
adjectives
will
require
only
one
stem
and
PIW
to
represent
all
their
inflected
forms
.
Approximately
2/3
of
Russian
verbs
will
need
only
one
stem
,
most
of
the
rest
requiring
two
stems
,
and
only
the
irregular
verbs
more
than
two
.
The
PIW
are
compiled
by
the
computer
from
data
sheets
(
dictionary
entry
forms
)
one
of
which
is
manually
completed
for
each
word
to
be
entered
into
the
dictionary
.
There
is
a
different
data
sheet
for
each
of
several
broad
classes
of
noun
declension
,
so
as
to
limit
the
linguistic
decisions
to
be
made
in
completing
the
sheets
,
but
all
noun
data
sheets
refer
to
the
one
standard
format
for
the
noun
PIW
.
There
are
similar
data
sheets
for
adjectives
and
the
two
types
of
verbs
,
in
these
cases
only
one
type
of
data
sheet
per
format
,
because
of
the
lesser
variety
of
inflection
.
With
the
provision
of
a
PIW
in
each
stem
entry
in
the
dictionary
,
the
problem
of
interpretation
of
an
affix
which
has
occurred
on
a
given
stem
as
a
text
word
,
is
resolved
into
spotlighting
the
occurrences
(
if
any
)
of
that
affix
in
the
PIW
for
that
stem
and
noting
the
fields
(
grammatical
properties
)
in
which
they
occur
.
This
is
most
easily
done
by
having
,
for
that
affix
,
a
masking
pattern
containing
a
``
one
''
bit
corresponding
to
each
occurrence
of
it
in
the
PIW
format
.
Then
,
by
performing
a
``
logical
and
''
operation
between
this
mask
and
the
PIW
of
the
given
stem
,
the
result
will
contain
a
``
one
''
bit
in
each
field
where
that
affix
has
significance
for
the
given
stem
.
Of
course
,
if
the
result
was
zero
,
this
would
mean
that
the
affix
and
stem
were
incompatible
i.e
.
the
stem
did
not
combine
with
the
affix
in
any
meaningful
inflection
.
This
situation
may
arise
with
stem
homographs
and
with
words
whose
true
stems
are
not
yet
compiled
into
the
dictionary
and
are
falsely
split
.
In
the
latter
case
the
PIW
would
not
contain
the
falsely
split
affix
.
The
masking
pattern
referred
to
above
we
call
the
role
indicator
word
(
RIW
)
for
the
given
affix
.
Some
affixes
have
significance
with
more
than
one
of
the
PIW
formats
,
and
for
these
there
will
need
to
be
more
than
one
RIW
e.g
.
11I
has
significance
for
and
appears
in
each
of
the
four
PIW
formats
,
so
it
will
have
four
RIW
.
In
order
to
be
able
to
match
the
appropriate
RIW
to
a
given
PIW
in
an
interpretation
,
the
format
types
are
given
a
type
number
(
digits
47
and
48
)
and
the
RIW
which
relate
to
these
types
are
given
the
corresponding
type
no
.
There
are
identical
11I
and
11E
verb
RIW
for
each
of
1
verbal
affixes
11
(
U
,
JU
,
I
,
J
,
'
,
JTE
,
'TE
,
A
,
JA
,
ENN
)
and
so
we
save
some
space
in
storing
the
RIW
by
having
only
one
verb
RIW
for
each
of
these
1
and
indicating
its
dual
utility
.
Let
us
consider
two
examples
of
interpretation
of
noun
forms
11AVTOMOBILI
and
11NEDELI
,
which
would
be
matched
against
the
dictionary
stems
11AVTOMOBIL-
and
11NEDEL-
respectively
,
with
11I
as
the
affix
to
be
interpreted
in
both
cases
.
The
PIW
for
the
noun
stem
11AVTOMOBIL-
and
the
noun
type
RIW
for
11I
would
be
as
shown
in
Figure
3
.
The
''
logical-and
''
of
these
two
computer
words
would
give
a
``
one
''
bit
in
position
28
only
i.e
.
in
the
nominative
plural
field
.
The
PIW
for
11NEDEL-
is
also
shown
in
Figure
3
and
the
result
of
``
anding
''
this
word
with
the
RIW
for
11I
would
be
a
``
one
''
bit
in
positions
14
and
28
i.e
.
in
the
genitive
singular
and
nominative
plural
fields
.
#
24
<
328
TEXT
J34
>
By
the
former
view
the
categories
are
common
by
definition
and
6a
priori
,
by
the
latter
empirically
and
by
reason
of
a
more
or
less
similar
semantic
range
6a
posteriori
.
But
while
many
modern
linguists
would
subscribe
to
the
latter
view
there
remains
still
a
common
core
of
syntactic
terms
,
common
by
definition
among
those
making
use
of
them
,
not
from
any
content
or
semantic
meaning
,
but
from
the
method
of
establishing
them
within
each
language
.
Terms
like
Nucleus
,
Expansion
,
Cohesion
,
Endocentric
,
and
Exocentric
are
general
(
though
not
necessarily
universal
)
categories
,
by
reason
of
the
common
operations
by
which
sentences
in
a
language
are
compared
and
classed
together
as
regards
the
formal
inter-relations
of
their
components
.
These
operations
and
the
criteria
employed
need
not
be
in
detail
the
same
between
any
two
linguists
,
but
the
overall
operational
similarity
in
their
use
is
obvious
.
``
General
syntax
''
thus
allows
two
possible
interpretations
,
and
different
answers
may
be
given
to
the
question
of
generality
on
each
of
the
two
.
(
4
)
What
is
the
relationship
between
syntax
and
morphology
?
To
some
extent
the
answer
to
this
question
is
conditioned
by
one
's
answer
to
question
(
1
)
above
.
If
the
morpheme
,
not
the
word
,
is
the
minimal
unit
of
syntax
,
the
role
of
morphology
,
no
longer
concerned
with
syntagmatic
word
structure
,
is
correspondingly
reduced
;
and
there
are
those
who
say
that
the
distinction
between
these
two
traditional
parts
of
grammar
is
of
little
value
today
.
But
assuming
that
the
distinction
is
maintained
one
may
ask
which
is
to
be
analytically
prior
:
in
which
domain
do
we
establish
the
majority
of
the
principal
categories
first
?
Are
syntactic
structures
set
up
to
explain
the
use
of
the
morphological
form
classes
,
or
are
form
classes
dependent
on
their
role
in
syntactic
structures
for
their
grammatical
significance
?
This
question
may
be
,
and
has
been
,
answered
either
way
irrespective
of
the
degree
to
which
logic
or
``
meaning
''
are
admitted
as
criteria
in
grammatical
analysis
;
in
traditional
terms
it
involves
the
relative
priority
of
such
class
concepts
as
noun
and
verb
as
against
such
as
subject
and
predicate
.
(
5
)
What
is
meant
by
``
structural
''
syntax
?
``
Structural
''
is
an
epithet
few
linguists
would
deny
of
their
work
today
,
as
it
carries
connotations
of
up-to-dateness
and
scientific
thinking
,
however
varied
its
applications
may
be
.
``
Structural
''
is
,
in
fact
,
consistent
with
a
number
of
otherwise
divergent
approaches
to
language
.
Trubetzkoy's
phonology
as
well
as
Pike
's
or
Trager
and
Smith
's
phonemics
is
structural
;
morphological
analyses
based
on
the
``
meanings
expressed
''
by
the
forms
can
be
worked
out
structurally
,
and
equally
the
purely
formal
morphemic
analysis
of
Harris
is
structural
.
Semantics
can
,
at
least
in
part
,
be
treated
structurally
on
the
lines
of
the
de
Saussure-inspired
``
field
theory
''
,
or
on
the
statistical
models
suggested
by
Wells
and
others
,
and
Firth
's
theory
of
context
of
situation
,
framed
so
as
to
cover
the
whole
of
the
semantic
analysis
of
utterances
as
far
as
this
can
fall
within
general
linguistics
,
is
essentially
structural
.
Applied
to
general
linguistics
as
a
whole
,
``
structural
''
has
a
fairly
definite
comprehensive
meaning
,
namely
that
the
elements
and
categories
of
linguistic
statement
and
analysis
are
established
and
explained
by
reference
to
their
relations
with
one
another
within
the
system
or
systems
of
the
language
concerned
,
rather
than
as
units
of
an
aggregate
each
carrying
its
own
independent
formal
constitution
or
value
.
Applied
to
syntax
,
perhaps
,
the
term
adds
less
than
to
the
other
levels
of
linguistic
analysis
.
In
a
sense
syntax
has
always
been
structural
,
as
it
has
concerned
the
relations
of
the
parts
of
sentences
to
each
other
,
whether
as
exponents
of
the
logical
constituents
of
propositions
in
the
traditional
view
,
or
as
the
expression
of
the
psychological
components
of
``
Judgments
''
,
or
,
in
formal
terms
,
as
the
elements
of
a
number
of
patterns
to
which
sentences
of
a
particular
language
can
be
shown
to
conform
.
These
considerations
are
all
pertinent
to
the
reading
of
Tesnie
?
3re
's
recently
published
extensive
work
on
syntax
.
His
E
?
2le
?
2ments
,
in
manuscript
at
the
time
of
his
death
in
1954
and
now
published
with
an
explanatory
preface
by
J.
Fourquet
(
pp
.
3-7
)
,
arose
from
his
dissatisfaction
,
especially
from
the
teacher's
point
of
view
,
which
is
constantly
kept
to
the
fore
,
with
traditional
grammar
and
its
preoccupation
with
morphology
as
the
basis
of
grammatical
instruction
and
the
learning
of
languages
.
For
Tesnie
?
3re
syntax
is
the
centre
of
grammar
and
the
proper
foundation
for
grammatical
categories
like
word
classes
,
morphology
being
the
study
of
some
of
the
markers
of
such
categories
and
of
the
syntactic
functions
of
words
in
the
sentence
(
Chapters
15-6
)
.
In
language
description
syntax
is
the
heart
of
the
grammar
,
not
something
added
at
the
end
to
explain
the
uses
of
the
morphologically
different
forms
.
This
emphasis
on
syntax
,
or
sentence
structure
,
in
grammar
,
rather
than
on
word
form
,
morpheme
shapes
,
and
paradigms
,
is
to
be
welcomed
,
and
is
in
agreeable
contrast
to
an
excessive
devotion
to
purely
morphological
problems
among
some
modern
linguists
as
well
as
more
old-fashioned
ones
.
Tesnie
?
3re
shares
with
the
more
rigidly
formal
American
linguists
a
reaction
against
tradition
,
but
as
Fourquet
remarks
he
owes
little
to
their
work
,
and
his
theories
are
,
more
perhaps
than
with
most
writers
,
his
own
.
One
may
,
however
,
ask
whether
he
has
gone
far
enough
in
rejecting
traditional
ideas
,
and
whether
despite
his
insistence
on
the
autonomy
of
syntax
(
p.
42
)
he
has
not
,
in
fact
,
retained
certain
of
them
that
look
like
convenient
6points
d'appui
for
his
theory
but
themselves
lack
a
secure
basis
in
language
itself
.
Tesnie
?
3re
's
syntactic
theory
is
general
in
the
first
sense
mentioned
above
;
language
expresses
thought
(
p.
12
)
,
and
grammatical
categories
are
ide
?
2es
ge
?
2ne
?
2rales
and
classificateurs
of
the
innumerable
ide
?
2es
particulie
?
3res
;
they
may
vary
from
language
to
language
and
are
not
identical
with
the
cate
?
2gories
de
la
pense
?
2e
which
are
said
to
be
the
same
for
all
men
(
how
do
we
know
this
?
)
,
but
have
close
links
with
them
and
often
coincide
,
and
always
rele
?
3vent
de
la
se
?
2mantique
(
Chapter
24
)
.
An
example
of
this
kind
of
grammatical
approach
is
found
in
the
way
Tesnie
?
3re
defines
the
various
types
of
subordinate
clause
(
causal
,
final
,
conditional
,
concessive
,
etc.
,
Chapters
254-65
)
by
their
meanings
,
and
then
exhibits
examples
of
the
``
same
''
types
differently
realized
in
different
languages
(
e.g
.
Chapter
243
,
?
137
;
259
,
?
1315
;
262
,
?
1323
)
.
Though
he
elaborates
his
work
mainly
with
reference
to
written
French
,
with
a
bias
towards
the
language
of
literature
,
and
his
illustrations
are
drawn
largely
from
European
languages
(
note
that
all
the
American-Indian
languages
are
lumped
together
typologically
!
,
p.
33
)
,
he
regards
the
basic
elements
of
his
syntax
as
universal
.
Words
as
written
are
the
units
he
works
with
,
but
he
recognizes
the
difficulties
of
word
delimitation
and
the
occasional
inadequacies
of
traditional
orthographic
divisions
(
Chapter
1
)
.
Where
what
he
considers
to
be
the
same
sort
of
syntactic
process
(
e.g
.
a
translation
,
see
below
)
is
carried
out
in
one
language
by
a
separate
word
and
in
another
by
an
affix
,
he
does
not
for
that
reason
analyse
it
differently
(
p.
361
)
.
Tesnie
?
3re
's
syntax
is
based
on
the
noeud
,
and
sentences
consist
wholly
of
noeuds
hierarchically
arranged
,
the
minimal
sentence
being
a
single
simple
noeud
.
Sentences
set
out
in
such
a
way
as
to
reveal
their
``
nodal
''
structuring
are
called
stemmata
,
and
abstract
stemmata
(
phrases
virtuelles
,
Chapter
33
)
represent
sentence
types
with
the
lexical
differences
of
the
component
words
ignored
.
Sentences
in
familiar
languages
are
usually
based
on
a
verbal
noeud
,
but
other
noeuds
(
nominal
,
adjectival
,
and
adverbial
)
are
possible
as
entire
sentences
,
especially
in
conversational
discourse
(
p.
15
)
.
Stemmata
represent
the
sentence
structure
,
and
the
``
real
sentence
''
syntactically
;
speaking
a
language
is
transforming
it
into
a
linear
succession
of
words
,
and
conversely
understanding
is
recovering
the
sentence
structure
from
such
a
succession
(
Chapter
6
)
.
The
following
examples
illustrate
,
(
a
)
and
(
b
)
a
single
noeud
,
and
,
(
c
)
a
hierarchy
of
noeuds
in
a
stemma
(
pp
.
14-15
)
:
<
DIAGRAM
>
Subordination
,
the
dependence
of
the
governed
on
the
governor
,
represented
by
its
occupying
a
lower
line
in
the
stemma
,
is
fundamental
,
since
the
noeud
is
defined
as
un
re
?
2gissant
qui
commande
un
ou
plusieurs
subordonne
?
2s
(
Chapters
2
,
3
)
,
though
the
concept
does
not
appear
to
be
fully
defined
.
Adjectives
depend
on
nouns
,
and
adverbs
on
verbs
or
adjectives
,
and
tout
subordonne
?
2
suit
le
sort
de
son
re
?
2gissant
(
p.
14
)
,
just
as
in
Bloomfieldian
terms
words
are
grouped
into
endocentric
constructions
because
they
behave
syntactically
like
their
head
component
.
But
Tesnie
?
3re
also
subordinates
``
subject
''
nouns
to
verbs
,
as
is
seen
in
the
examples
cited
above
,
where
parle
governs
Alfred
as
well
as
Bernard
,
and
so
on
.
We
are
not
told
why
;
is
it
because
in
some
languages
(
e.g
.
Latin
)
the
verb
by
itself
can
form
a
complete
sentence
(
cantat
,
of
which
vir
cantat
is
an
expansion
)
?
In
French
chante
is
not
a
complete
sentence
of
the
same
type
as
Alfred
chante
,
but
il
chante
is
,
and
such
a
sentence
,
wherein
il
is
a
mot
vide
and
a
mere
indice
,
is
regarded
as
a
single
semantic
unit
(
nucle
?
2us
)
,
though
a
noeud
of
head
and
subordinate
(
Chapter
22
,
cp
.
stemma
33
,
p.
56
)
.
If
this
is
the
argument
,
it
is
not
made
clear
by
Tesnie
?
3re
.
Words
are
divisible
into
the
categories
of
``
full
''
(
pleins
)
and
``
empty
''
(
vides
)
on
semantic
grounds
,
full
words
bearing
a
separate
meaning
,
empty
words
only
a
grammatical
use
(
Chapter
28
)
.
This
is
familiar
ground
,
and
it
is
hard
to
see
how
the
distinction
can
be
rigorously
carried
through
;
``
having
an
independent
meaning
''
is
probably
equivalent
to
the
fact
that
a
gloss
can
be
given
by
a
native
speaker
to
the
word
in
isolation
,
and
this
is
likely
to
be
a
matter
of
degree
rather
than
of
a
binary
division
into
two
classes
.
Tesnie
?
3re
follows
the
full/
empty
division
with
the
more
formal
division
of
mot
constitutif
and
mot
subsidiaire
(
Chapter
29
)
,
the
former
being
able
to
constitute
the
head
of
a
noeud
,
while
the
latter
can
only
appear
as
a
subordinate
member
of
one
.
The
divisions
full/
empty
and
constitutive/
subsidiary
are
nearly
though
not
quite
coextensive
in
membership
(
p.
57
)
.
Although
the
full/
empty
division
is
the
less
satisfactory
of
the
two
,
it
is
this
that
is
used
subsequently
in
word
classification
,
and
within
full
words
four
classes
(
each
of
which
can
be
the
head
of
its
own
noeud
)
are
recognized
and
distinguished
by
their
class
meanings
(
contenu
cate
?
2gorique
,
Chapter
32
)
:
<
TABLE
>
Defined
thus
these
classes
are
general
,
but
not
universal
,
because
,
astonishingly
,
we
read
that
the
noun/
verb
distinction
is
predominantly
European
,
and
that
the
majority
of
other
languages
show
only
nominal
noeuds
as
the
basis
of
their
sentences
,
and
''
conceive
of
process
as
a
substance
''
(
p.
61
)
.
Mots
vides
are
either
``
junctives
''
,
joining
grammatically
equivalent
words
and
word
groups
together
,
or
''
translatives
''
,
which
convert
the
grammatical
class
of
one
word
into
that
of
another
or
convert
a
sentence
or
word
group
into
the
grammatical
equivalent
of
a
single
word
.
Thus
and
and
but
(
traditionally
coordinating
conjunctions
)
are
junctives
;
prepositions
are
translatives
converting
nouns
into
adverbs
(
``
first
degree
translation
''
,
pp
.
386-7
)
,
and
the
traditional
relative
pronouns
and
subordinating
conjunctions
are
translatives
of
the
second
degree
(
conjunction
+
verbal
noeud
=
adverb
,
relative
pronoun
+
verbal
noeud
=
adjective
)
.
Translation
(
in
Tesnie
?
3re's
sense
)
,
which
may
be
marked
by
separate
mots
vides
(
translatifs
)
,
by
affixes
or
word
form
changes
,
or
be
unmarked
,
is
what
gives
languages
their
universal
suppleness
and
utility
(
Chapter
153
)
,
and
its
importance
in
grammar
is
emphasized
throughout
the
book
.
In
fact
approximately
the
second
half
of
it
is
devoted
to
the
theoretical
exposition
and
copious
exemplification
of
the
various
types
of
translation
,
and
includes
double
(
and
triple
and
upwards
)
translations
,
as
when
,
for
example
,
a
de-adjectival
noun
or
nominal
expression
is
adverbialized
(
e.g
.
French
(
trancher
)
dans
le
vif
,
pp
.
474-5
)
.
The
four
classes
of
full
words
always
preserve
their
class
meanings
and
their
consequent
grammatical
status
,
and
an
apparent
atypical
use
(
e.g
.
adverb
with
a
noun
head
,
un
homme
bien
,
un
vin
extra
,
15owi
pa
?
2lai
a
?
2nthropoi
,
Chapter
197
)
is
explained
as
a
translation
adjective
to
adverb
without
overt
mark
;
conversely
,
morphological
form
,
if
in
apparent
contrast
to
syntactic
function
,
has
no
effect
on
classification
(
in
French
tout/
toute
in
sentences
like
elle
est
toute
honteuse
,
p.
184
,
is
an
adverb
irrespective
of
its
concordial
variability
of
gender
form
)
.
#
244
<
329
TEXT
J35
>
The
theory
has
a
great
sweep
about
it
:
language
is
no
conglomerate
of
single
words
,
but
a
whole
with
meaningful
division
,
a
super-6Gestalt
:
conceptual
fields
shape
the
raw
material
of
experience
and
divide
it
up
without
overlapping
,
like
the
pieces
in
a
completed
jig-saw
puzzle
.
The
individual
field
,
in
its
turn
,
is
a
mosaic
of
related
words
or
concepts
,
the
individual
word
getting
its
meaning
only
through
distinguishing
itself
from
its
neighbours
,
and
the
field
again
being
divided
up
completely
and
without
overlapping
.
The
concepts
in
a
field
,
in
short
,
form
a
structure
of
interdependent
elements
.
A
word-form
may
change
without
there
being
any
change
in
the
structure
of
the
field
,
in
Sprachinhalte
;
for
instance
,
in
the
Romance
languages
,
the
continuants
of
Lat
.
coxa
replaced
those
of
Lat
.
femur
,
weakened
by
a
homonymic
clash
,
without
there
being
any
change
in
the
structure
of
the
semantic
field
.
Any
change
in
the
limits
of
a
concept
,
on
the
other
hand
,
will
involve
a
modification
of
the
value
of
the
other
concepts
in
the
same
field
,
and
of
the
words
which
express
those
concepts
.
Trier
sought
to
illustrate
the
validity
of
his
hypothesis
from
his
analysis
of
the
intellectual
vocabulary
of
Old
and
Middle
High
German
.
The
most-quoted
example
is
that
of
a
comparison
of
a
particular
field
in
about
A.D.
12
with
the
corresponding
one
in
about
A.D.
13
.
At
the
beginning
of
the
13th
century
,
the
structural
6ensemble
of
the
Middle
High
German
'field
'
of
knowledge
was
based
,
he
maintains
,
on
the
co-existence
of
three
key
terms-
kunst
,
list
and
wi
?
5sheit
(
very
roughly
'art
'
,
'artifice
'
and
'wisdom
'
)
;
at
the
beginning
of
the
14th
century
,
the
key-words
were
kunst
,
wizzen
and
wi
?
5sheit
.
There
had
not
,
however
,
been
a
simple
substitution
of
wizzen
for
list
which
continued
to
be
used
in
a
somewhat
different
sense
:
what
had
occurred
was
a
re-organization
of
the
linguistic
structure
of
the
field
,
and
above
all
of
the
Weltbild
or
'world-picture
'
which
the
latter
reflected
.
In
12
,
the
term
kunst
was
applied
to
courtly
skills
,
and
list
to
non-courtly
ones
,
to
techniques
and
skills
other
than
those
of
the
knightly
class
.
Thus
,
courtly
bearing
towards
adversaries
was
a
kunst
in
a
knight
;
so
was
the
art
of
writing
poetry
;
so
were
the
liberal
arts
of
rhetoric
and
music
in
so
far
as
they
contributed
to
the
training
of
the
ideal
knight
;
on
the
other
hand
,
astronomy
,
botany
,
medicine
and
all
the
crafts
of
the
artisan
were
liste
.
The
difference
between
kunst
and
list
was
,
however
,
not
as
clear-cut
as
that
suggests
;
whereas
skill
at
arms
was
a
kunst
in
a
knight
,
it
was
only
a
list
in
a
man
at
arms
:
i.e.
,
these
branches
of
knowledge
were
not
appraised
objectively
,
but
socially
.
This
gulf
between
courtly
and
non-courtly
at
the
level
of
material
knowledge
was
transcended
at
the
spiritual
level
:
the
term
wi
?
5sheit
embraced
kunst
and
list
,
and
much
else
besides
,
being
applied
to
all
kinds
of
knowledge
,
divine
as
well
as
human
.
There
was
therefore
a
close
interlocking
of
concepts
within
a
field
of
knowledge
conceived
synthetically
;
kunst
and
list
were
co-determined
in
their
senses
by
the
links
which
united
them
within
the
wider
sphere
of
personal
and
divine
wisdom
.
The
key-terms
of
the
later
field
did
not
form
a
mystic
trinity
of
this
type
:
there
was
merely
a
duality
between
kunst
and
wizzen
,
wi
?
5sheit
being
on
quite
a
different
level
from
them
.
Kunst
was
used
to
describe
certain
branches
of
knowledge
,
in
rather
the
same
way
as
in
modern
German-
in
opposition
to
wizzen
,
which
was
applied
to
knowledge
in
general
and
to
technical
skills
and
abilities
in
particular
,
but
without
any
social
connotation
.
The
disappearance
of
the
earlier
duality
between
kunst
and
list
signified
from
the
spiritual
point
of
view
the
abandonment
of
an
ethico-social
attitude
towards
the
scientific
and
technical
:
it
had
become
possible
to
talk
of
what
a
man
knew
or
could
do
,
without
a
'social
'
appraisal
of
him
as
well
as
of
what
he
was
doing
.
Wi
?
5sheit
was
no
longer
used
as
a
semi-alternative
for
either
of
the
other
terms
,
nor
as
a
synthetic
term
embracing
them
both
.
Material
knowledge
(
kunst
and
wizzen
)
had
been
removed
from
the
sphere
of
wi
?
5sheit
,
which
,
as
spiritual
and
religious
wisdom
,
had
moved
to
a
different
plane
.
The
use
of
the
terms
showed
a
drastic
change
in
the
conception
of
knowledge
,
which
had
been
divided
up
in
a
more
analytical
and
abstract
way
.
Whereas
in
12
no
truly
objective
appraisal
of
knowledge
was
possible
(
it
could
not
be
divorced
from
its
social
and/or
religious
connotations
)
,
in
13
,
spiritual
or
theological
knowledge
was
dissociated
from
worldly
skills
,
and
the
contrast
between
courtly
and
non-courtly
attainments
had
been
eliminated
.
Trier
saw
this
re-arrangement
of
the
field
as
reflecting
the
disintegration
of
the
earlier
'catholic
'
conception
of
knowledge
.
Trier
's
theories
have
been
strongly
criticized
as
well
as
praised
,
in
particular
by
Dornseiff
and
Scheidweiler
in
the
193
's
and
early
194
's
,
and
by
W.
Betz
and
Els
Oksaar
in
the
195
's
;
W.
von
Wartburg
and
S.
Ullmann
,
as
I
have
already
mentioned
,
have
criticized
certain
aspects
of
them
,
while
remaining
generally
favourable
.
It
is
inevitable
that
I
repeat
some
of
the
arguments
used
against
Trier
by
other
scholars
,
but
I
hope
to
make
a
few
new
points
.
Basically
,
Trier
's
field
theory
depends
on
the
validity
of
several
hypotheses
about
the
nature
of
language
and
of
thinking
and
the
relationship
between
the
two
:
firstly
,
that
the
whole
vocabulary
is
organized
,
as
he
believes
,
within
closely-articulated
fields
which
fit
into
each
other
and
delimit
each
other
in
the
same
way
as
the
words
within
the
individual
fields
,
without
any
overlapping
;
and
secondly
,
that
the
single
word
gets
its
meaning
only
through
distinguishing
itself
from
its
field
neighbours
.
The
latter
follows
to
some
extent
,
but
not
,
I
think
,
completely
,
from
the
first
postulate
.
Both
points
are
valid
,
if
they
are
valid
,
for
any
language
at
any
period
.
Let
us
take
the
second
point
first
because
it
can
be
dealt
with
more
briefly
.
Whatever
the
validity
of
the
oppositional
approach
in
determining
linguistic
units
such
as
phonemes
and
morphemes
,
it
seems
doubtful
whether
word-meanings
are
based
on
oppositions
between
words
in
the
same
conceptual
field
.
This
idea
of
the
element
only
deriving
its
meaning
from
the
system
as
a
whole
has
to
be
qualified
so
much
that
it
really
ceases
to
have
much
point
:
e.g.
,
I
can
know
the
Russian
for
'to
walk
(
habitually
)
'
without
knowing
the
Russian
verbs
for
'run
'
,
'hop
'
,
'skip
'
,
or
'jump
'
(
habitually
or
otherwise
)
.
W.
Pfleiderer
makes
the
point
that
a
child
's
first
properly
used
word
means
something
to
it
,
but
it
does
not
know
any
fields
.
It
certainly
seems
that
when
learning
a
language
one
fortunately
does
not
have
to
learn
the
whole
before
knowing
the
parts
.
If
it
be
then
argued
that
one
can
not
know
the
system
properly
without
knowing
the
whole
,
I
should
reply
that
it
depends
what
one
means
by
both
properly
and
by
whole
.
Is
the
whole
of
the
English
vocabulary
that
which
is
known
to
or
used
by
that
abstraction
,
'the
man
in
the
street
'
,
or
that
which
is
'deposited
'
in
the
New
English
Dictionary
,
plus
Eric
Partridge
's
Dictionary
of
Slang
and
a
few
other
works
of
that
type
?
Nobody
knows
all
the
words
in
those
works
,
i.e.
,
knows
the
whole
of
the
system
in
that
sense
;
is
it
then
the
vocabulary
used
by
the
'man
in
the
street
'
,
whoever
he
may
be
(
with
his
2,5
words
,
or
whatever
it
may
be
)
?
The
newspapers
are
full
of
complaints
about
the
inability
of
school-leavers
(
or
students
,
or
civil
servants
)
to
'use
English
properly
'
.
At
one
level
,
this
means
that
the
members
of
these
groups
do
not
express
themselves
as
accurately
or
as
elegantly
as
their
critics
do
,
or
think
they
do
.
At
another
level
,
as
a
statement
about
English-speakers
,
it
is
rather
like
saying
,
'only
2
per
cent
of
the
population
have
normal
teeth
.
'
Take
any
obscurish
word-
since
I
have
mentioned
teeth
,
let
it
be
the
term
'orthodontics
'
.
As
the
name
of
a
branch
of
dentistry
,
it
comes
(
I
assume
)
into
the
same
field
as
'teeth
'
,
and
if
we
assume
the
validity
of
the
hypothesis
,
the
two
help
reciprocally
to
delimit
each
other
's
meaning
,
they
are
part
of
the
structure
of
the
field-
but
only
for
those
who
know
the
word
,
or
for
everybody
?
In
either
case
,
only
a
tiny
proportion
of
the
English-speaking
population
of
the
world
is
using
the
term
'teeth
'
with
an
appreciation
of
its
full
value-
which
is
absurd
.
Similar
arguments
can
be
brought
against
the
main
postulate-
that
closely-integrated
conceptual
fields
,
expressed
in
linguistic
ones
,
cover
the
whole
field
of
experience
(
and
of
the
vocabulary
)
without
gaps
and
without
overlapping
.
Is
this
generally
true
of
the
way
the
vocabulary
is
organized
in
the
consciousness
of
the
individual-
let
alone
of
a
vast
and
heterogeneous
group
of
individuals
?
Basically
,
the
theory
is
one
about
the
way
the
mind
works-
and
as
such
,
would
be
better
tackled
by
psychologists
than
by
linguists
.
Things
are
not
made
any
easier
by
the
fact
that
Trier
does
not
make
an
absolutely
clear
division
between
his
conceptual
and
his
lexical
'fields
'
:
he
does
not
always
separate
them
at
all
,
but
when
he
does
,
he
seems
to
indicate
that
conceptual
divisions
are
expressed
in
linguistic
ones
,
and
not
,
as
has
been
somewhat
more
plausibly
maintained
,
that
the
structure
of
a
language
and
the
vocabulary
'transmitted
'
to
a
given
individual
to
some
extent
determine
his
modes
of
thought
.
What
evidence
is
there
to
support
the
view
that
the
vocabulary
is
organized
in
the
manner
suggested
by
Trier
?
There
are
Trier
's
own
analyses
which
are
open
to
a
number
of
criticisms
:
as
Scheidweiler
points
out
,
Trier
himself
makes
statements
about
the
use
of
words
which
seem
to
run
counter
to
his
own
theories
.
For
instance
,
on
p.
15
of
his
6magnum
opus
,
he
speaks
of
a
completely
unarticulated
field
of
'the
positive
assessment
of
value
'
;
he
tells
us
that
the
famous
terms
kunst
and
list
are
applied
interchangeably
by
the
author
of
the
Pilatus
,
and
so
on
.
There
is
no
uniformity
in
the
usage
of
different
authors
:
it
is
true
that
Trier
speaks
of
transition
conditions
under
which
the
field
becomes
fluid
(
'das
Feld
zuna
''
chst
einmal
in
ein
sta
''
ndiges
Fliessen
gera
''
t
'
)
,
but
in
that
case
,
Scheidweiler
comments
,
the
whole
period
investigated
by
Trier
must
have
been
one
of
transition
.
From
his
own
examination
of
the
texts
used
by
Trier
,
Scheidweiler
finds
it
impossible
to
support
the
former
's
conclusions
about
the
values
of
the
terms
kunst
and
list
,
while
with
regard
to
wi
?
5sheit
he
points
out
that
the
term
Weisheit
is
still
used
in
Modern
German
with
the
sense
of
'knowledge
'
in
such
phrases
as
'ich
bin
mit
meiner
Weisheit
zu
Ende
'
,
'er
besass
keine
umfangreiche
Buchweisheit
'
,
'woher
hast
du
deine
Weisheit
?
'
and
so
on
.
Trier
would
probably
counter
by
saying
that
he
was
concerned
with
conceptual
fields
and
that
his
view
could
not
be
disproved
by
the
survival
of
lexical
fossils
.
This
would
perhaps
be
a
valid
argument
,
but
the
extent
of
the
disagreement
between
Trier
's
findings
and
Scheidweiler
's
goes
far
deeper
,
and
seems
to
justify
caution
with
regard
to
Trier
's
findings
.
Trier
himself
,
judging
by
his
various
qualifications
and
his
references
to
'transition
states
'
found
the
evidence
less
clear-cut
than
he
might
have
desired
.
In
Scheidweiler's
opinion
,
usage
in
mediaeval
German
texts
provided
no
support
for
any
theory
that
words
or
concepts
were
organized
in
'fields
'
without
overlapping
:
even
the
same
author
used
the
same
words
with
totally
different
meanings
,
and
so
forth
,
in
a
way
that
we
should
find
intolerable
(
Scheidweiler
quotes
examples
)
.
One
of
his
general
conclusions
is
that
these
early
texts
are
an
unsuitable
testing-ground
for
such
a
theory
because
of
the
lack
of
precision
in
the
use
of
terms
in
mediaeval
times
.
It
seems
to
me
that
that
judgement
damns
the
theory
for
the
wrong
reason
.
Lack
of
precision
in
the
use
of
terminology
can
not
indefinitely
be
explained
as
the
product
of
'transition
'
from
one
world-view
to
another
,
one
system
to
another
:
the
fact
that
lasting
imprecision
exists
itself
seems
to
disprove
Trier
's
hypothesis
.
#
221
<
33
TEXT
J36
>
Plato
envisaged
the
need
for
an
examination
system
not
essentially
different
from
ours
.
Of
his
potential
'Guardians
'
he
wrote
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
We
must
find
out
who
are
the
best
Guardians
...
.
We
shall
have
to
watch
them
from
earliest
childhood
and
set
them
tasks
...
.
We
must
also
subject
them
to
ordeals
of
toil
and
pain
and
watch
for
<
their
>
qualities
.
And
we
must
observe
them
when
exposed
to
the
test
...
put
them
to
severer
proof
than
gold
tried
in
the
furnace
...
.
If
we
find
one
bearing
himself
well
in
all
these
trials
...
such
a
one
will
be
of
the
greatest
service
to
the
commonwealth
as
well
as
to
himself
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
The
purpose
of
Plato
's
tests
was
to
be
of
service
to
the
commonwealth
as
well
as
,
and
more
than
,
to
the
individual
.
He
held
that
social
life
depended
on
specialization
of
function
and
he
believed
that
each
person
was
best
fitted
by
congenital
constitution
and
education
for
a
particular
role
.
Education
not
only
helped
to
train
a
person
for
his
particular
function
,
it
also
revealed
native
constitution
:
response
to
education
predicted
capacity
for
future
achievement
.
The
educational
system
was
inevitably
also
a
selection
system
,
and
Plato
's
tests
were
only
more
refined
instruments
of
screening
than
the
educational
process
itself
.
This
dual
function
of
educational
systems-
to
educate
and
to
assign
people
to
roles-
is
a
perennial
source
of
difficulty
.
Both
functions
are
necessary
,
but
it
is
not
easy
to
carry
them
out
together
,
and
the
temptation
is
to
welcome
one
and
to
reject
the
other
.
Dr.
Wiseman
refers
in
his
foreword
to
those
who
,
rightly
valuing
education
,
reject
the
necessity
of
selection
,
and
take
up
the
position
he
condemns
as
'therapeutic
extremism
'
.
Plato
may
be
accused
of
having
gone
to
the
other
extreme
,
for
it
seems
that
having
selected
his
Guardians
he
has
little
interest
(
in
the
Republic
)
in
the
education
of
the
rest
.
The
American
public
school
system
has
accepted
the
function
of
education
and
on
the
whole
rejected
that
of
selection
:
selection
is
left
to
the
college
and
the
university
,
to
the
M.A
.
and
the
Ph.D.
stage
rather
than
to
anything
resembling
the
'11-plus
'
and
the
G.C.E
.
In
England
11-plus
selection
has
been
deplored
because
of
its
adverse
effects
on
education
in
the
primary
school
.
A
distaste
for
the
selection
function
may
be
discerned
also
in
the
Crowther
Report
's
desire
,
on
behalf
of
secondary
schools
,
to
make
the
G.C.E
.
a
school-leaving
and
'qualifying'
examination
and
to
dissociate
it
from
the
selection
of
university
students
.
Distasteful
though
the
function
of
selection
may
be
,
however
,
it
is
one
which
the
educational
system
can
not
escape
,
for
as
Plato
pointed
out
educational
achievement
is
not
only
the
means
to
,
but
an
indispensable
index
of
capacity
for
,
service
to
the
commonwealth
.
The
screening
function
has
not
been
pressed
upon
educational
systems
with
equal
insistence
at
all
times
and
in
all
places
.
In
so
far
as
social
and
vocational
roles
are
predetermined
by
race
,
caste
,
or
family
,
the
assessment
of
the
abilities
of
the
individual
is
of
less
significance
.
The
possibility
of
selection
on
the
basis
of
individual
differences
presupposes
some
degree
of
social
mobility
,
and
it
is
arguable
that
it
is
at
times
and
places
where
social
mobility
is
greatest
that
the
interest
in
examinations
and
tests
has
been
strongest
.
Mr.
Morris
has
noted
that
Imperial
China
,
with
its
dictum
'Employ
the
able
and
promote
the
worthy
'
,
developed
a
highly
complex
system
of
examinations
,
whereas
in
the
comparatively
closed
society
of
medieval
Europe
the
interest
in
examinations
was
limited
and
sporadic
.
Bentham
,
intent
on
widening
and
improving
recruitment
to
the
Civil
Service
,
was
characteristically
interested
in
examinations
.
The
development
of
public
examinations
since
the
185's
has
been
closely
connected
with
the
extension
of
elementary
,
secondary
,
technical
and
university
education
and
of
access
to
the
crafts
and
professions
.
The
more
recent
institution
of
the
Diploma
in
Technology
and
the
work
of
the
Associated
Examination
Board
are
obviously
related
to
the
increasing
esteem
which
technical
skills
and
abilities
command
.
Plato
in
fourth
century
Greece
noted
(
with
disapproval
)
the
similar
upward
mobility
of
craftsmen
and
its
connection
with
an
interest
in
qualifications-
with
philosophy
if
not
with
the
doctorate
of
it
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Philosophy
...
is
dishonoured
by
unworthy
interlopers
...
when
any
poor
creature
who
has
proved
his
cleverness
in
some
mechanical
craft
sees
here
an
opening
for
a
portentous
display
of
high-sounding
words
and
is
glad
to
break
out
of
the
prison
of
his
paltry
trade
and
take
sanctuary
in
the
shrine
of
philosophy
.
For
as
compared
with
other
occupations
,
philosophy
,
even
in
its
present
case
,
still
enjoys
a
high
prestige
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Values
in
educational
achievement
change
.
Plato
valued
philosophy
and
despised
crafts
that
enslaved
men
;
we
value
technologists
more
than
philosophers
;
but
whatever
kind
of
specialist
one
has
most
use
for
one
seeks
to
select
and
promote
;
and
the
greater
the
freedom
to
rise
the
more
one
uses
tests
and
examinations
to
refine
the
screening
function
which
the
educational
system
performs
.
It
is
because
democratic
ideals
and
economic
needs
at
the
present
time
put
a
premium
on
the
emergence
of
ability
that
we
are
specially
interested
both
in
education
and
selection
.
As
new
kinds
of
'service
to
the
commonwealth
'
are
demanded
,
new
kinds
of
education
have
to
be
established
,
or
old
kinds
have
to
be
adapted
;
and
examinations
at
once
define
and
support
them
.
It
is
often
said
that
examinations
maintain
standards
in
education
;
it
should
not
be
overlooked
that
they
sometimes
help
to
create
them
.
The
Diploma
in
Technology
not
merely
preserves
standards
,
it
sets
objectives
and
stimulates
the
effort
to
achieve
them
.
The
reform
of
university
examinations
in
the
nineteenth
century
did
not
preserve
standards
,
it
helped
to
establish
higher
standards
of
education
for
service
to
Church
and
State
.
Examinations
defined
standards
which
supported
the
development
of
secondary
education
for
girls
in
the
same
century
and
that
of
the
maintained
grammar
schools
in
the
twentieth
century
,
and
if
they
did
not
create
sixth
forms
in
these
they
at
least
stimulated
their
growth
.
The
examination
of
general
studies
is
helping
to
produce
a
situation
in
which
such
studies
have
a
greater
chance
of
survival
in
the
sixth
form
.
It
is
the
value
systems
of
the
commonwealth
which
likewise
confer
on
examinations
their
force
as
incentives
to
learning
.
Plato
alone-
and
he
in
theory
only-
removed
the
economic
incentive
to
learning
.
His
Guardians
were
to
be
motivated
in
their
arduous
studies
by
disinterested
service
to
the
commonwealth
:
'They
alone
of
all
the
citizens
are
forbidden
to
touch
and
handle
silver
or
gold
.
'
It
is
hardly
to
be
supposed
that
the
incentives
he
proposed
would
appeal
strongly
to
the
candidate
in
11-plus
,
G.C.E
.
or
university
examinations
:
'Whenever
we
find
one
who
has
come
unscathed
through
every
test
in
childhood
,
youth
,
and
manhood
,
we
shall
set
him
as
a
Ruler
to
watch
over
the
commonwealth
;
he
will
be
honoured
in
life
,
and
after
death
receive
the
highest
tribute
of
funeral
rites
and
other
memorials
.
'
It
may
be
true
that
pupils
do
not
always
have
clearly
in
mind
the
long-term
advantages
of
passing
examinations
,
and
that
it
is
rather
the
teacher
or
parent
who
is
moved
by
them
.
Even
so
the
incentive
which
is
felt
by
the
pupil
through
them
is
derived
ultimately
from
the
demands
of
the
commonwealth
for
particular
kinds
of
developed
ability
:
the
examination
merely
focuses
these
demands
.
The
pupil
's
educational
values
are
at
least
indirectly
those
of
the
society
in
which
he
will
find
his
role
.
It
may
be
suspected
that
the
G.C.E
.
candidate
,
for
example
,
has
a
shrewd
idea
of
the
relative
values
of
passes
in
English
Language
,
Scripture
Knowledge
,
Physics
and
Art
.
The
trends
in
the
number
of
entries
for
G.C.E
.
examinations
to
which
Dr.
Petch
draws
attention
suggest
a
quick
appreciation
of
the
social
and
economic
evaluation
of
different
studies
.
The
most
radical
method
of
increasing
social
mobility
so
far
devised
has
been
the
use
of
intelligence
tests
.
The
education
system
educates
and
selects
,
but
as
we
have
seen
the
two
functions
are
not
easily
reconciled
.
If
selection
can
interfere
with
education
,
so
can
education
,
or
the
lack
of
it
,
interfere
with
selection
.
It
has
long
been
recognized
that
there
are
'mute
inglorious
Miltons'-
mute
and
inglorious
because
uneducated
and
6a
fortiori
unselected
.
In
twentieth-century
England
there
may
be
few
who
have
not
had
the
opportunity
of
education
,
but
opportunities
have
varied
;
and
as
parents
,
teachers
and
communities
can
not
be
equalized
opportunities
are
long
likely
to
vary
.
Yet
democratic
ideals
and
the
economic
need
to
exploit
the
scarce
commodity
of
talent
alike
impel
us
to
seek
out
ability
even
where
it
has
not
been
fully
developed
by
education
.
No
reputable
psychologist
has
claimed
that
he
can
measure
some
pure
hypothetical
'intelligence
'
which
has
not
been
affected
by
environment
and
education
,
but
psychologists
have
been
highly
successful
in
constructing
tests
which
are
less
affected
by
differences
in
educational
opportunity
than
are
most
tests
of
educational
attainment
.
The
psychologists
'
success
has
naturally
been
looked
upon
with
disfavour
by
those
who
could
command
educational
opportunity
though
not
intellectual
capacity
.
Their
tests
have
also
been
the
object
of
abuse
from
those
who
believe
that
a
person
is
made
by
collective
society
and
who
can
not
on
ideological
grounds
accept
that
the
individual
(
or
for
that
matter
wheat
)
has
any
characteristics
which
he
does
not
owe
to
society
.
Neither
group
objects
to
selection
or
to
selection
tests
:
each
merely
wishes
to
select
persons
who
meet
his
own
specifications
,
which
are
not
solely
in
terms
of
the
qualities
of
the
individual
.
It
is
to
be
hoped
that
the
uninformed
and
doctrinaire
attacks
on
the
judicious
use
of
intelligence
tests
will
be
stoutly
resisted
.
They
are
not
a
panacea
,
but
they
can
be
highly
competent
instruments
for
use
in
the
open
society
.
It
is
significant
that
,
as
Dr.
Wiseman
points
out
,
such
tests
first
became
widely
acceptable
in
the
American
army
in
the
First
World
War
,
when
it
was
acceptable
that
military
rank
and
function
should
depend
on
individual
rather
than
social
,
economic
or
racial
differences
.
Tests
and
examinations
are
instruments
which
a
free
and
open
society
has
need
of
.
It
must
be
admitted
that
selection
on
the
basis
of
the
abilities
of
the
individual
has
been
criticized
by
not
illiberal
persons
.
There
are
dangers
in
the
selection
of
the
able
but
badly
educated
.
T.
S.
Eliot
has
suggested
in
effect
that
an
e
?
2lite
may
have
intelligence
but
lack
culture
.
The
emergence
of
angry
young
men
may
be
taken
to
support
his
argument
.
He
probably
underestimates
,
however
,
the
assimilative
power
of
education
.
Men
do
not
remain
young
,
or
necessarily
angry
,
and
their
children
,
faced
with
fewer
obstacles
to
selection
,
may
be
more
open
to
the
influences
of
culture
.
The
evidence
in
the
Crowther
Report
shows
that
the
first
generation
of
the
more
educated
seeks
still
more
education
for
its
children
,
so
that
culture
as
it
were
accumulates
at
compound
interest
.
The
selected
have
also
been
depicted
as
a
'meritocracy
'
.
One
can
sympathize
with
the
guilty
feeling
that
it
is
in
some
ways
distasteful
that
some
people
should
be
endowed
with
greater
gifts
than
others
.
It
might
have
been
better
if
it
were
true
that
all
men
are
equal-
though
it
would
detract
from
the
interest
of
,
for
example
,
the
Olympic
Games
.
The
facts
being
what
they
are
,
however
,
it
is
incumbent
on
the
objectors
to
'meritocracy
'
to
say
what
alternative
they
would
propose-
aristocracy
,
plutocracy
,
caste
,
nepotism
,
party
membership
,
or
what
?
Until
a
rational
non-escapist
alternative
is
offered
,
the
only
way
seems
to
be
to
make
intelligence
tests
,
examinations
and
other
instruments
of
selection
as
effective
as
possible
for
their
purposes
,
while
minimizing
as
far
as
possible
any
harmful
effects
they
may
have
on
the
main
function
of
the
educational
system
,
that
of
education
.
There
is
no
denying
that
the
inevitable
process
of
selection
can
have
deleterious
effects
on
the
more
essential
process
of
education
.
At
every
stage
of
the
educational
process
where
selection
becomes
prominent
,
the
latter
affects
the
former
,
usually
in
some
respects
to
its
disadvantage
.
Dr.
Wiseman
has
discussed
in
particular
the
educational
effects
of
11-plus
selection
,
where
the
problems
have
been
recognized
and
fully
debated
.
#
213
<
331
TEXT
J37
>
Nevertheless
,
during
the
sixteenth
century
several
factors
were
to
be
instrumental
in
establishing
those
secure
foundations
on
which
the
brilliant
scientific
achievements
of
the
succeeding
century
could
be
built
.
First
among
these
factors
was
a
more
emphatic
appeal
for
acceptance
of
that
philosophical
outlook
which
has
been
so
favourable
to
progress
in
science
,
namely
,
recourse
to
observation
and
experiment
,
and
substitution
of
rationality
for
authority
.
In
1536
Peter
Ramus
(
1515-1572
)
started
the
revolt
against
Aristotle
's
tyranny
with
his
M.A
.
thesis
at
Paris
University
that
``
all
that
Aristotle
has
said
is
false
''
.
Marcellus
Palingenius
Stellatus
voiced
the
same
sentiment
in
his
Zodiacus
vitae
(
Venice
1531
)
in
which
he
affirmed
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
1Whatever
Aristotle
saith
,
or
any
of
them
all
,
I
passe
not
for
:
since
from
the
truth
they
many
times
doe
fall
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
In
156
Barnaby
Googe
published
his
English
translation
of
this
work
which
contained
,
amidst
a
mass
of
characteristic
moralising
,
references
to
the
vacuum
,
light
,
the
elements
,
heat
,
motion
,
etc
.
His
translation
was
widely
read
as
a
textbook
in
Elizabethan
grammar
schools
.
The
scientific
attitude
is
also
discernible
in
the
writings
of
Leonard
and
Thomas
Digges
.
From
passages
in
the
Pantometria
(
1571
)
it
would
appear
that
Leonard
Digges
,
of
University
College
,
Cambridge
,
was
conversant
with
the
principles
of
the
telescope
.
In
his
Dedicatory
Epistle
to
the
Stratioticus
(
1579
)
Thomas
Digges
,
who
also
studied
at
Cambridge
,
mentions
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
1having
spent
many
of
my
yeares
in
reducing
the
Sciences
Mathematicall
from
Demonstrative
Contemplations
,
to
Experimentall
Actions
...
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Dr.
John
Dee
(
1527-168
)
,
of
St
John
's
College
,
Cambridge
,
likewise
sings
the
praises
of
Scientia
Experimentalis
in
his
Preface
to
an
English
translation
of
Euclid
(
157
)
.
In
155
Dee
read
public
lectures
on
Euclid
's
elements
``
mathematice
?
3
,
physice
?
3
,
et
Pythagorice
?
3
''
in
the
College
of
Rheims
.
His
audience
became
so
large
that
many
had
to
listen
at
the
windows
.
Dee
also
wrote
on
mechanics
,
perspective
and
on
``
burning
mirrors
.
''
The
brilliant
achievements
of
Galileo
,
of
Stevin
,
of
Gilbert
and
of
others
were
the
fruits
of
putting
into
practice
of
this
``
modern
''
experimental
scientific
attitude
.
The
creation
of
the
science
of
dynamics
as
we
know
it
today
is
principally
due
to
Galileo
(
1564-1642
)
,
Professor
of
Mathematics
at
Pisa
and
Padua
Universities
.
He
pointed
out
that
all
bodies
fell
at
the
same
rate
and
that
the
distance
covered
by
falling
bodies
varied
as
the
square
of
the
time
.
He
showed
that
the
path
of
a
projectile
was
a
parabola
,
and
he
understood
centrifugal
force
.
He
gave
precise
definitions
of
momentum
,
velocity
and
kinetic
energy
.
It
was
he
who
formulated
the
principle
of
the
parallelogram
of
forces
,
and
he
was
familiar
with
what
later
came
to
be
known
as
Newton
's
first
two
laws
of
motion
.
Besides
discovering
the
isochronism
of
the
pendulum
,
he
showed
that
the
time
of
oscillation
varied
as
the
square
root
of
its
length
.
William
Gilbert
(
154-163
)
,
``
the
father
of
the
magnetic
philosophy
,
''
was
the
author
of
that
great
textbook
of
magnetism
and
electricity
,
the
``
De
Magnete
,
''
which
was
published
in
London
in
16
.
His
contempt
for
the
methods
of
the
schoolmen
crops
up
everywhere
in
this
book
.
He
is
full
of
the
importance
of
experimentation
,
as
for
instance
,
when
he
warns
that
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
men
of
acute
intelligence
,
without
actual
knowledge
of
facts
,
and
in
the
absence
of
experiment
,
easily
slip
and
err
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Gilbert
was
the
first
to
use
the
now
familiar
terms
``
electric
force
''
,
``
electric
attraction
''
,
magnetic
``
pole
''
,
etc
.
By
the
time
of
the
sixteenth
century
considerable
industrial
and
commercial
expansion
was
taking
place
,
and
this
resulted
in
a
greater
demand
by
the
rising
middle
classes
for
a
more
utilitarian
education
biased
towards
science
and
mathematics
,
for
substitution
of
a
more
realistic
approach
to
life
for
the
aloofness
of
the
cloister
.
The
increasing
tempo
of
the
new
economic
world
could
no
longer
afford
to
dispense
with
mechanics
,
hydrostatics
,
optics
,
navigation
,
etc
.
It
was
in
order
to
cater
for
the
needs
of
a
society
growing
increasingly
more
conscious
of
the
vital
part
that
science
could
play
in
technology
that
Gresham
's
College
was
founded
in
London
in
1596
for
gratuitous
instruction
in
the
seven
liberal
arts
and
sciences
.
The
celebrated
physicist
Robert
Hooke
was
Professor
of
Geometry
here
for
a
time
.
Lectures
were
given
at
the
College-
which
,
incidentally
,
was
the
first
home
of
the
Royal
Society-
till
1768
,
when
they
were
delivered
at
the
Royal
Exchange
until
1841
,
the
year
when
the
present
Gresham
College
was
erected
.
It
was
for
precisely
the
same
reason
that
during
the
second
half
of
the
century
a
new
type
of
school
,
or
academy
,
came
into
existence
to
give
a
wider
education
,
including
practical
mathematics
and
physics
,
than
that
provided
by
the
conservative
public
and
grammar
schools
whose
sole
preoccupation
was
with
the
classics
.
Sir
Humphrey
Gilbert
(
1539-1583
)
proposed
the
erection
of
such
an
Academy
in
London
in
1572
.
By
now
the
discovery
of
printing
had
come
into
its
own
and
this
led
to
the
writing
,
in
the
vernacular
,
of
numerous
popular
compendia
of
knowledge
.
The
numerous
editions
through
which
many
of
these
compendia
and
encyclopaedia
went
indicates
the
thirst
of
the
people
of
those
times
for
knowledge
.
The
best
known
of
these
was
probably
the
''
Pearl
Philosophic
''
(
``
Margarita
Philosophica
''
)
of
Gregorius
Reisch
,
which
was
first
printed
in
153
.
The
subjects
of
astronomy
,
natural
philosophy
,
chemistry
,
optics
,
etc.
,
are
treated
in
this
encyclopaedia
which
was
illustrated
and
intended
as
a
textbook
for
young
students
.
In
his
book
on
``
Natural
Magic
''
Giambatista
Porta
(
c.
1541-1615
)
dealt
with
such
topics
as
optical
experiments
,
mirrors
,
experiments
on
statics
such
as
those
of
Nicholas
of
Cusa
,
and
pneumatic
experiments
similar
to
those
of
Hero
.
An
English
edition
of
this
book
was
published
in
London
in
1658
.
The
Reformation
,
too
,
had
an
influence
on
the
progress
of
science
.
The
refusal
to
submit
to
a
single
spiritual
authority
carried
over
to
other
fields
and
helped
to
emancipate
physics
from
Aristotle
's
``
tyranny
''
.
In
1535
the
students
of
St.
John
's
College
were
permitted
to
receive
instruction
from
a
lecturer
in
Natural
Philosophy
,
who
was
to
receive
two
shillings
a
week
,
half
that
sum
being
paid
by
the
College
and
the
other
half
by
his
audience
.
The
Edwardian
Code
of
July
1549
enjoined
that
disputations
were
to
be
held
regularly
.
The
disputations
in
mathematics
,
dialectics
and
in
natural
philosophy
were
to
be
held
on
Thursdays
,
Fridays
and
Sundays
.
We
are
given
some
idea
of
the
nature
of
these
university
disputations
from
Izaak
Walton
's
life
of
Sir
Henry
Wotton
(
1568-1639
)
.
He
writes
that
Sir
Henry
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
1about
the
nineteenth
year
of
his
age
,
he
did
proceed
Master
of
Arts
,
and
at
that
time
read
in
Latine
three
Lectures
de
Oculo
:
wherein
he
having
described
the
Form
,
the
Motion
,
the
curious
Compositione
of
the
Eye
and
demonstrated
,
how
of
these
very
many
,
every
humour
and
nerve
performs
its
distinct
office
...
.
After
these
Observations
he
fell
to
dispute
this
Optique
Question
,
Whether
we
see
by
the
Emission
of
the
Beams
from
within
,
or
Reception
of
the
Species
from
without
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
By
the
visitation
of
1549
a
Reader
in
Natural
Philosophy
was
provided
for
All
Souls
College
,
Oxford
.
In
1551
Michael
Renninger
(
or
Rhanger
,
153-169
)
was
appointed
to
lecture
on
natural
philosophy
at
Magdalen
College
,
Oxford
.
The
sixteenth
century
is
significant
for
the
publication
of
several
educational
treatises
that
paved
the
way
for
a
new
presentation
of
studies
not
only
in
the
university
curricula
but
also
in
that
of
the
schools
and
which
encouraged
realism
in
education
in
distinction
to
scholastic
formalism
.
The
writings
of
Ramus
,
Francis
Bacon
,
Sir
Thomas
Elyot
,
Rabelais
,
Vives
and
Melanchthon
all
catch
a
glimpse
of
the
future
reserved
to
scientific
education
,
to
a
study
of
Nature
by
inductive
speculation
,
to
a
study
of
things
instead
of
the
worship
of
words
.
For
the
traditional
quadrivium
Ramus
would
substitute
mathematics
,
physics
(
including
astronomy
)
,
metaphysics
and
ethics
.
The
textbook
to
be
used
in
physics
was
his
own
treatise
,
``
Studies
in
Physics
,
''
which
,
in
spite
of
his
criticism
of
Aristotle
,
was
based
on
the
latter
's
Physics
,
on
Pliny
's
Natural
History
and
on
Virgil's
Georgics
.
In
the
De
Tradendis
Disciplinis
(
1531
)
Vives
advocated
the
study
of
physics
,
even
in
the
schools
.
But
the
subject
still
needed
to
be
systematised
and
simplified
before
it
lent
itself
to
instruction
of
the
young
.
<
BIBLIOGRAPHY
>
Chapter
=3
THE
SEVENTEENTH
CENTURY
As
a
result
of
the
genuine
scientific
curiosity
of
the
true
natural
philosopher
,
of
the
curiosity
of
the
gentleman
of
leisure
in
search
of
diversions
,
of
the
Puritans
'
looking
at
the
phenomena
of
God
's
creation
,
and
of
the
monetary
interests
of
the
manufacturer
,
the
miner
,
the
engineer
,
the
alchemist
,
physics
made
great
advances
.
Experimentation
increased
from
a
mere
trickle
into
what
was
soon
to
become
a
flood
;
in
fact
,
so
much
so
that
science
was
in
danger
of
being
reduced
``
to
a
worship
and
idolisation
of
experiment
as
an
end
in
itself
.
''
The
achievements
of
earlier
physicists
were
crowned
by
the
brilliant
work
of
Galileo
and
Torricelli
in
Italy
,
of
Guericke
in
Germany
,
of
Huygens
and
Snell
in
Holland
,
of
Mariotte
and
Descartes
in
France
,
and
of
Boyle
,
Hooke
,
Halley
and
Newton
in
England
.
Their
advances
marked
the
end
of
the
era
of
doubt
and
confusion
and
proclaimed
the
birth
of
``
modern
''
physics
.
Newton
's
(
1642-1727
)
``
Principia
''
was
published
in
1687
in
Latin
and
in
this
he
defined
mass
,
force
,
momentum
,
acceleration
,
etc.
,
clearly
for
the
first
time
,
and
worked
out
his
laws
of
motion
.
In
1668
Newton
constructed
the
first
reflecting
telescope
.
Eight
years
earlier
he
had
begun
his
experiments
on
the
incidence
of
white
light
on
a
prism
.
Newton
also
investigated
the
colours
of
thin
plates
and
coloured
rings
,
the
bending
of
light
and
the
coloured
fringes
at
narrow
slits
.
His
observations
on
double
refraction
in
Iceland
spar
laid
the
foundations
for
the
theory
of
the
polarisation
of
light
.
In
the
controversy
over
the
theory
of
light
Newton
threw
his
great
authority
on
the
emission
theory
,
with
the
result
that
the
wave
theory
of
Hooke
and
Huygens
was
in
abeyance
for
over
a
century
.
It
was
in
1658
that
Robert
Boyle
(
1627-91
)
invented
his
improved
air
pump
with
which
he
performed
his
classic
experiments
on
the
weight
,
pressure
and
elasticity
of
the
air
,
and
on
the
part
played
by
air
in
respiration
and
in
acoustics
.
Boyle
encouraged
study
of
experimental
physics
by
writing
(
in
1663
)
``
1Some
considerations
touching
the
Usefulnesse
of
Experimental
Naturall
Philosophy
...
.
by
way
of
Invitation
to
the
Study
of
it
,
''
and
by
writing
(
in
1664
)
''
Experiments
and
Considerations
touching
colours
''
in
which
he
deliberately
gave
a
simple
and
popular
outline
of
the
subject
in
order
to
encourage
more
readers
,
including
the
fair
sex
.
Boyle
's
assistant
,
Robert
Hooke
,
propounded
his
law-
ut
tensio
,
sic
vis-
about
1658
.
In
1666
he
measured
the
force
of
gravity
by
the
swinging
of
a
pendulum
.
The
fixing
of
the
thermometric
zero
at
the
freezing
point
of
water
is
due
to
him
.
In
1666
he
demonstrated
magnetic
lines
of
force
using
iron
filings
and
a
small
movable
magnetic
needle
.
In
his
Micrographia
(
1665
,
p.
7
)
he
advocated
increased
study
of
the
new
experimental
physics
in
the
place
of
``
discourse
and
disputation
,
''
since
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
~
''
1These
being
the
dangers
in
the
process
of
humane
Reason
,
the
remedies
of
them
all
can
only
proceed
from
the
real
,
the
mechanical
,
the
experimental
Philosophy
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Remarkable
advances
were
also
made
in
applied
science
,
e.g
.
the
invention
of
a
steam
engine
by
Edward
Somerset
(
161-67
)
,
second
Marquis
of
Worcester
,
though
the
first
practical
steam
engine
was
made
only
in
1698
by
Thomas
Savery
(
165-1715
)
.
Scientific
instruments
were
now
available
on
a
large
scale
for
the
first
time
.
Among
these
may
be
mentioned
barometers
,
thermometers
,
telescopes
,
microscopes
,
the
6camera
obscura
,
lenses
and
prisms
.
A
new
profession-
that
of
mathematical
and
scientific
instrument
maker-
arose
to
supply
the
demands
of
the
new
experimental
sciences
.
James
Moxon
,
who
lived
on
Ludgate
Hill
,
was
one
such
;
another
was
John
Yarwell
,
who
sold
his
scientific
apparatus
at
``
The
Archimedes
and
Three
Golden
Prospects
near
the
great
North-Door
in
St.
Paul
's
Church-yard
,
London
.
''
The
advances
in
science
and
in
applied
science
were
largely
the
fruits
of
substituting
observation
and
experiment
for
dogmatism
and
for
the
a-priori
methods
of
Aristotelian
physics
.
#
27
<
332
TEXT
J38
>
First
Investigation
In
the
endeavour
to
sort
out
some
of
the
intricacies
of
this
problem
the
Foundation
carried
out
two
small
investigations
.
A
number
of
primary
schools
assisted
in
these
studies
and
their
help
and
co-operation
is
gratefully
acknowledged
.
The
first
investigation
was
carried
out
in
a
Junior
school
in
which
the
children
were
streamed
by
age-
that
is
,
they
were
grouped
in
classes
according
to
age
in
the
contributing
Infant
school
and
the
Junior
Headmaster
accepted
these
groupings
and
maintained
them
throughout
his
school
.
In
order
to
obtain
a
measure
of
performance
,
all
the
children
in
each
of
the
four
years
of
the
Junior
school
were
given
,
in
the
Spring
Term
1959
,
the
Foundation
's
Sentence
Reading
Test
1
.
The
median
raw
and
standardised
scores
together
with
mean
ages
and
age
ranges
of
the
four
year
groups
are
given
in
Table
=1
.
<
TABLE
>
Class
5
was
an
exception
to
the
rule
of
'streaming
'
by
age
since
it
contained
all
the
poor
readers
from
the
2nd
year
group
.
The
standardised
scores
(
mean
1
,
S.D
.
15
)
contain
an
age
allowance
determined
from
the
sample
on
which
the
test
was
standardised
.
The
median
standardised
score
for
each
year
group
was
then
used
to
determine
what
would
be
the
expected
median
raw
score
for
each
class
within
the
year
group
.
This
expected
median
raw
score
was
then
compared
with
the
observed
median
raw
score
.
If
the
classes
had
been
grouped
by
age
only-
that
is
,
within
each
class
there
was
a
full
range
of
ability-
then
the
observed
and
expected
median
raw
scores
should
be
approximately
the
same
.
Similarly
,
of
course
,
the
median
observed
standardised
score
for
each
class
within
a
year
group
should
be
approximately
equal
to
that
for
the
year
group
as
a
whole
.
The
results
are
given
in
Table
=2
.
In
order
to
complete
the
analysis
the
children
from
Class
5
were
distributed
into
Classes
3
and
4
according
to
their
age
.
<
TABLE
>
It
will
be
seen
from
Table
=2
that
there
was
not
a
great
deal
of
discrepancy
between
expected
and
observed
scores
for
Classes
1
and
2
in
the
first
year
group
.
The
observed
scores
for
Class
3
,
however
,
are
well
below
expectation
,
while
those
for
Class
4
are
well
above
.
The
difficulty
with
Class
5
may
have
contributed
to
this
discrepancy
,
but
the
same
phenomenon
occurs
with
the
three
classes
in
the
3rd
year
group
and
also
with
the
two
classes
in
the
4th
year
group
.
However
,
it
will
be
seen
that
the
age
'streaming
'
is
by
no
means
exact-
there
is
considerable
overlap
in
the
age
ranges
for
each
class
in
a
year
group
.
This
was
due
to
the
presence
of
a
few
children
only
and
therefore
the
results
for
the
3rd
year
group
were
re-calculated
and
the
analysis
confined
to
those
children
falling
within
a
five
month
group
in
each
class
.
The
results
are
given
in
Table
=3
.
<
TABLE
>
It
is
still
clear
from
the
figures
in
Table
=3
that
Class
8
is
doing
considerably
better
than
their
average
age
indicates
and
Class
6
not
as
well
.
A
satisfactory
explanation
for
these
differences
could
not
be
found
in
any
differential
treatment
of
the
various
classes
within
a
year
group
.
That
is
to
say
,
all
classes
within
a
year
group
in
the
school
were
treated
as
'parallel
'
and
a
careful
balance
of
the
teaching
strength
was
always
maintained
.
Indeed
the
only
plausible
explanation
seemed
to
be
one
associated
with
the
length
of
schooling
.
Information
was
obtained
on
this
variable
for
most
of
the
children
in
the
3rd
year
group
and
this
showed
that
for
the
most
part
Class
6
had
received
13
terms
previous
schooling
and
Class
8
,
15
terms
.
It
must
be
made
clear
that
this
investigation
was
carried
out
in
only
one
school
and
a
relatively
small
number
of
children
were
concerned
.
However
,
the
results
showed
that
in
a
school
where
children
were
'streamed
'
by
age
,
older
children
scored
higher
on
the
average
on
a
reading
test
than
might
have
been
expected
according
to
their
age
,
while
younger
children
did
not
perform
as
well
.
Furthermore
,
the
findings
were
in
the
direction
expected
from
the
hypothesis
that
an
extra
term
or
two
of
schooling
would
result
in
improved
performance
.
Second
Investigation
Following
an
article
in
an
earlier
issue
of
this
Journal
on
the
Effects
of
Streaming
a
number
of
primary
school
head
teachers
interested
in
this
topic
wrote
to
the
Foundation
expressing
their
willingness
to
co-operate
in
any
relevant
research
.
Although
the
problem
of
length
of
schooling
was
distinct
from
that
of
streaming
,
these
schools
together
with
others
,
readily
agreed
to
participate
in
a
further
investigation
which
,
it
was
hoped
,
would
provide
more
definite
evidence
.
Six
Junior
schools
in
all
were
asked
to
administer
Sentence
Reading
Test
1
to
all
children
in
their
four
year
groups
,
and
to
obtain
for
each
child
a
record
of
the
number
of
completed
terms
previous
schooling
up
to
the
time
of
testing
.
A
total
of
1,64
children
were
tested
and
the
relationship
examined
between
reading
performance
and
the
number
of
terms
previous
schooling
.
Before
considering
any
effect
due
to
the
age
of
the
children
,
it
was
found
that
,
within
schools
,
there
was
a
highly
significant
regression
effect
of
raw
scores
on
the
reading
test
,
on
the
number
of
terms
previous
schooling
.
Using
this
regression
the
expected
mean
reading
scores
for
given
lengths
of
schooling
may
be
calculated
and
the
results
of
this
are
given
in
Table
=4
.
<
TABLE
>
Quite
clearly
reading
test
performance
is
affected
by
the
length
of
previous
schooling
.
After
the
effects
of
the
age
of
the
children
has
been
eliminated
,
however
,
the
regression
of
test
score
on
length
of
schooling
becomes
statistically
non-significant
(
taking
the
usual
5
%
significance
level
)
.
The
predicted
reading
scores
for
different
number
of
terms
schooling
after
the
elimination
of
the
age
effect
are
given
in
Table
=5
.
<
TABLE
>
A
comparison
of
Tables
=4
and
=5
shows
that
the
change
in
score
that
may
be
expected
for
an
increase
of
one
term
's
schooling
has
decreased
from
approximately
1.46
to
.5
points
of
score
,
when
age
is
eliminated
.
This
second
figure
is
no
longer
large
enough
to
be
described
statistically
as
significantly
different
from
zero
.
The
regression
analysis
was
also
carried
out
on
the
results
for
each
school
separately
.
It
was
found
that
the
regression
of
reading
score
on
length
of
schooling
remained
statistically
significant
,
after
the
elimination
of
age
,
in
only
one
of
the
six
schools
.
This
was
a
large
three-stream
school
which
,
for
the
most
part
,
'streamed
'
by
age
within
each
year
group
.
The
regression
for
this
school
was
found
to
be
significant
at
the
5
%
level
,
while
the
results
for
the
remaining
five
schools
agreed
with
those
obtained
on
the
total
.
These
results
indicate
that
while
length
of
schooling
is
obviously
related
to
reading
performance
(
r
=
.539
)
there
is
such
a
close
correspondence
between
length
of
schooling
and
age
(
r
=
.979
)
that
,
to
allow
for
age
when
considering
test
score
also
allows
for
differences
in
length
of
schooling
.
This
analysis
seemed
conclusive
enough
;
there
remained
the
possibility
,
however
,
that
any
residual
effect
from
the
length
of
schooling
might
only
be
apparent
during
the
early
years
of
the
Junior
school
and
that
by
carrying
out
analyses
over
all
four
years
the
effect
was
masked
.
These
regression
analyses
were
repeated
,
therefore
,
covering
the
first
two
and
the
last
two
years
of
the
Junior
school
separately
.
Two
schools
were
omitted
from
these
calculations
,
since
their
data
were
incomplete
.
The
first
repeat
analysis
was
carried
out
on
the
first
and
second
years
of
the
Junior
school
.
Before
the
ages
of
the
children
were
considered
,
it
was
again
found
that
,
within
schools
,
there
was
a
highly
significant
regression
of
raw
reading
score
on
the
number
of
terms
previous
schooling
.
However
,
when
the
effect
of
the
ages
of
the
children
was
removed
,
it
was
found
that
no
statistically
significant
regression
remained
.
This
regression
analysis
was
also
carried
out
on
the
first
two
years
of
each
school
separately
,
but
the
same
result
was
found
for
each
.
Thus
it
is
clear
that
variations
in
length
of
schooling
have
no
residual
effect
on
reading
performance
during
the
first
two
years
of
the
Junior
school
once
the
effects
of
differences
in
age
are
allowed
for
.
For
the
third
and
fourth
years
the
regression
of
reading
score
on
the
number
of
terms
previous
schooling
was
also
highly
significant
before
age
was
considered
.
When
the
effects
of
age
were
eliminated
,
again
the
regression
was
no
longer
statistically
significant
.
The
repeat
of
the
analysis
for
each
school
separately
,
however
,
gave
results
for
two
of
the
schools
which
agreed
with
those
for
the
totals
,
but
for
the
other
two
schools
the
number
of
terms
previous
schooling
still
had
a
significant
effect
on
reading
scores
,
even
after
the
elimination
of
age
.
It
will
be
recalled
that
most
of
the
schools
participating
in
the
investigations
were
interested
in
the
problem
of
streaming
and
in
fact
only
one
of
the
four
schools
in
the
last
analyses
was
streamed
by
ability
.
In
this
school
there
was
no
residual
effect
of
length
of
schooling
.
One
other
school
practiced
no
streaming
at
all
.
It
was
a
large
school
and
except
for
one
'fast
'
class
in
both
the
third
and
fourth
years
,
in
all
other
classes
the
children
were
grouped
at
random
.
This
school
also
showed
no
residual
effects
of
length
of
schooling
.
In
the
other
two
schools
,
however
,
streaming
,
not
by
ability
but
by
age
,
was
practiced
<
SIC
>
and
in
both
these
schools
the
residual
effect
of
length
of
previous
schooling
on
reading
performance
was
significant
after
the
elimination
of
age
.
It
is
interesting
to
note
that
this
result
agrees
with
the
first
investigation
reported
above
,
in
which
the
school
concerned
also
streamed
by
age
.
Discussion
of
Results
The
number
of
schools
participating
in
this
investigation
was
fairly
small
and
since
the
results
seem
to
depend
upon
the
type
of
streaming
practiced
<
SIC
>
in
each
school
the
findings
must
be
reviewed
with
caution
.
There
appears
to
be
evidence
,
however
,
to
suggest
that
under
the
usual
circumstances
pertaining
in
most
schools
,
if
due
allowance
is
made
for
the
age
of
each
child
when
tested
,
then
due
compensation
will
also
be
given
for
any
differences
that
might
exist
in
length
of
previous
schooling
.
Where
the
practice
of
grouping
children
into
classes
according
to
their
age
is
adopted
,
the
evidence
from
both
investigations
reported
here
suggests
that
even
after
due
allowance
is
made
for
the
age
of
the
children
,
their
reading
performance
still
varies
according
to
the
length
of
previous
schooling
they
have
received
,
although
this
residual
effect
appears
only
to
be
noticeable
during
the
latter
part
of
the
Junior
school
.
The
explanation
of
these
results
is
not
easy
to
find
.
The
fact
that
this
residual
effect
only
appears
in
the
latter
part
of
the
Junior
school
makes
the
hypothesis
that
it
is
due
purely
to
length
of
previous
schooling
questionable
.
If
the
latter
is
to
have
an
effect
on
test
scores
after
age
has
been
considered
,
then
it
would
surely
be
more
noticeable
with
younger
children
,
that
is
,
in
the
early
years
of
the
Junior
school
.
It
will
be
observed
,
however
,
that
under
these
circumstances
of
'streaming
'
by
age
,
the
older
children
in
a
year
group
,
who
happen
also
to
be
those
who
have
received
a
longer
schooling
,
perform
better
than
is
expected
of
children
of
their
age
,
while
the
younger
children
in
the
year
group
perform
below
the
expectation
for
their
age
.
The
possibility
must
be
considered
,
therefore
,
that
the
differential
performance
effect
is
not
due
to
any
differences
in
length
of
schooling
,
but
to
the
fact
that
the
children
are
'streamed
'
by
age
.
Some
evidence
has
already
been
obtained
that
one
of
the
effects
of
streaming
is
to
increase
the
'spread
'
of
test
performance
.
That
is
,
under
the
circumstances
of
ability
streaming
,
more
high
scores
and
also
more
low
scores
are
produced
than
would
be
the
case
were
the
children
not
streamed
.
The
suggestion
here
is
that
since
older
children
of
a
year
group
will
be
doing
more
advanced
work
than
the
younger
one
,
simply
by
reason
of
their
age
,
an
older
stream
will
give
the
appearance
of
being
'better
'
than
a
younger
stream
.
#
227
<
333
TEXT
J39
>
A
new
type
of
ratepayers
'
secondary
school
began
to
establish
itself
in
the
nineties
.
Not
only
this
,
but
in
London
the
School
Board
,
ever
short
of
good
pupil-teachers
,
found
itself
at
length
in
friendly
competition
with
the
T.E.B
.
in
the
field
of
teacher
training
.
There
were
pupil
teacher
centres
;
and
a
'college
'
in
the
Greystoke
Place
building
off
Chancery
Lane
began
to
undertake
this
work
in
a
manner
which
the
leader
of
the
L.C.C
.
has
in
more
recent
times
publicly
described
as
illegal
.
On
the
same
occasion
he
referred
in
quite
different
terms
to
the
T.E.B
.
as
taking
'a
wide
and
generous
view
of
its
duties
'
in
its
first
plans
for
the
London
Day
Training
College
.
In
this
field
,
as
in
the
initiatory
stages
of
various
other
institutions
destined
to
have
a
place
in
the
life
of
London
University
,
the
Webb
influence
may
be
seen
.
The
two
powerful
democratic
agencies
,
the
two
Boards
,
were
thus
at
various
points
in
rivalry
with
one
another
for
the
custom
of
the
teen-agers
;
and
in
several
spheres
the
School
Board
was
undercutting
the
institutions
supported
by
the
Technical
Education
Board
,
of
which
Sidney
Webb
was
the
driving
force
.
The
dominion
of
the
London
School
Board
was
at
length
overthrown
as
a
result
of
a
decision
of
the
public
auditor
,
strongly
backed
by
the
courts
of
appeal
,
that
the
Board
had
grossly
exceeded
its
parliamentary
powers
in
spending
ratepayers
'
money
on
evening
and
continuation
work
.
In
the
uncomfortable
atmosphere
created
by
this
challenge
,
all
school
boards
now
found
themselves
in
hazard
.
Their
friends
had
diminished
in
numbers
,
but
they
made
up
in
the
vigorous
expression
of
outraged
feelings
for
their
growing
sense
of
inferiority
in
face
of
onslaughts
from
Tory
supporters
of
Church
schools
and
in
face
of
the
criticisms
of
the
social
engineers
playing
earnestly
with
their
one
and
two-tier
models
in
the
back
rooms
of
the
Fabian
Society
.
One
embarrassing
complication
which
tested
the
pliable
diplomacy
of
the
Webbs
arose
out
of
the
membership
of
the
London
School
Board
of
their
reforming
associate
Graham
Wallas
,
passionately
disposed
as
he
was
to
defend
it
on
the
highest
grounds
of
free-thinking
principle
.
This
old
friendship
with
a
fellow
Fabian
was
for
a
long
while
in
jeopardy
.
But
Graham
Wallas
stood
fast
,
whereas
in
this
great
struggle
most
of
the
School
Board
supporters
,
with
their
only
staunch
reserves
in
the
rallying
ground
of
the
susceptible
nonconformist
conscience
,
were
frequently
in
disarray
because
never
quite
sure
whether
they
had
all
the
hostile
forces
correctly
identified
.
These
forces
were
numerous
enough
,
and
even
now
after
sixty
years
it
is
hard
to
find
anyone
whose
sympathies
can
be
enlisted
for
them
against
those
who
emerged
with
the
battle
honours
and
the
consequent
good
press
.
The
London
School
Board
had
been
a
gallant
success
against
many
odds
from
the
beginning
(
in
1871
)
,
when
Thomas
Huxley
drafted
the
first
curriculum
reform
.
And
he
and
his
colleagues
were
succeeded
by
a
line
of
most
able
men
and
women
of
a
quality
which
would
bring
outstanding
distinction
to
the
London
County
Education
Committee
today
were
they
equipped
with
such
talents
.
The
School
Board
had
undertaken
to
civilize
one
of
the
most
backward
and
barbarous
and
misgoverned
urban
committees
in
Christendom
;
it
had
carried
through
what
Dr.
Lowndes
had
aptly
described
as
a
silent
social
revolution
.
In
the
course
of
their
constitutional
development
the
school
boards
taught
the
country
for
the
first
time
to
use
the
machinery
of
a
ratepayers'
democracy-
a
democracy
of
women
as
well
as
men-
and
moreover
to
use
it
in
defence
of
public
principles
wider
than
the
restraint
of
petty
corruption
.
Their
champions
have
been
few
.
And
all
but
the
ugly
name
of
the
schools
they
administered
has
passed
into
oblivion
.
How
far
were
the
Webbs
responsible
for
their
demise
?
That
an
6ad
hoc
education
authority
,
with
powers
limited
(
the
Courts
now
declared
)
to
little
more
than
instruction
in
the
three
Rs
,
must
be
an
anachronism
was
becoming
evident
to
all
at
the
close
of
the
nineteenth
century
.
And
it
was
undoubtedly
the
administrative
triumph
of
the
T.E.B
.
in
so
completely
filling
a
new
set
of
gaps
in
education
that
made
the
County
Councils
the
final
take-over
claimants
,
as
all-purpose
authorities
for
the
elementary
and
secondary
sectors
.
Still
,
it
would
be
wrong
to
suppose
that
the
L.C.C
.
and
the
L.S.B
had
a
war
to
the
knife
on
their
hands
.
Both
were
dismayed
to
see
the
national
colouring
their
rivalry
had
assumed
.
The
L.C.C
.
almost
fell
over
backwards
,
repeatedly
.
It
showed
no
greed
for
the
rich
inheritance
,
with
its
awful
responsibilities
,
so
different
in
their
complexity
from
those
offered
by
street
markets
and
outfall
sewers
.
Whilst
this
rather
ugly
chapter
in
national
politics
was
unfolded
,
whilst
the
grinding
of
axes
and
the
scuffles
and
squeaks
of
burrowing
intriguers
in
the
higher
ranges
of
administration
could
often
be
heard
above
the
sound
of
the
Westminster
traffic
,
the
dominant
wish
of
the
county
councillors
in
Spring
Gardens
was
that
somehow
the
face
of
the
School
Board
should
be
saved
.
Matters
first
came
to
a
head
during
the
absence
of
Sidney
and
Beatrice
on
an
extensive
tour
abroad
.
Garnett
was
successful
in
swiftly
adopting
a
new
Whitehall
administrative
provision
which
was
now
used
to
make
the
T.E.B
.
the
grant-distributing
authority
for
London
of
national
Science
and
Art
payments
.
This
outraged
the
School
Board
,
for
,
as
Garnett
astutely
observed
,
it
made
his
L.C.C
.
Board
the
effective
authority
for
secondary
classes
.
'The
ball
which
had
been
set
rolling
...
did
not
stop
'
,
he
wrote
later
,
'until
the
Education
Acts
...
had
revolutionised
...
administration
...
throughout
the
country
'
.
William
Garnett
and
Robert
Morant
(
who
drafted
the
Bill
of
192
and
was
rapidly
promoted
to
become
first
permanent
secretary
of
the
new
Board
of
Education
)
have
shared
the
same
friendly
biographer
;
and
it
has
long
been
known
that
these
two
men
were
at
the
centre
of
the
network
of
political
activity
within
which
steps
were
taken
to
ensure
that
the
ball
went
on
rolling
.
What
is
much
less
clear
is
how
far
Sidney
Webb
was
responsible
for
the
direction
taken
by
affairs
in
191
and
192
,
and
how
closely
he
worked
with
Morant
,
with
whom
he
and
Beatrice
were
of
course
later
to
quarrel
over
social
insurance
.
Beatrice
's
Diaries
provide
a
certain
amount
of
information
and
give
us
light
on
her
views
.
Sidney
had
little
or
nothing
to
do
with
the
incidents
connected
with
the
famous
Cockerton
judgment
on
the
misuse
of
the
school-board
fund
.
But
it
is
certain
both
that
the
Fabian
tract
=16
,
The
Education
Muddle
and
the
Way
Out
(
191
)
was
essentially
the
fruit
of
Sidney
's
thinking
and
that
this
tract
and
the
lobbying
pressures
brought
to
bear
by
Sidney
greatly
influenced
the
drafting
of
the
Education
Bill
.
Tract
=16
itself
made
the
case
first
for
local
control
of
education
,
next
for
a
unified
control
,
and
finally
for
the
claims
of
the
large
all-purpose
authority
the
form
and
frame
of
which
existed
since
1888
in
the
county
and
county
borough
councils
.
This
important
document
(
largely
penned
by
Webb
)
in
which
a
theory
of
educational
administration
is
set
out
and
related
with
the
utmost
assurance
to
the
principle
of
the
full
development
of
every
child
's
faculties
,
is
one
of
the
few
major
texts
on
the
subject
which
is
available
for
profitable
scrutiny
by
the
student
of
the
period
.
There
has
been
a
conspiracy
of
modesty
about
Sidney
's
real
claim
to
be
the
father
of
the
Bill
of
192
;
and
thus
perhaps
the
ancestor
of
so
many
of
our
subsequent
achievements
and
woes
.
Avoiding
one
counsel
of
the
Fabian
tract
,
that
a
few
of
the
larger
school
boards
might
well
be
saved
for
limited
purposes
because
of
their
superior
efficiency
,
the
Government
came
out
for
their
abolition
.
In
fact
the
argument
for
Sidney
's
paternity
for
the
measure
of
192
is
in
places
weak
,
and
even
the
word
God-father
would
be
unfortunate
in
the
circumstances-
though
,
if
the
voluntary
schools
were
protected
by
angels
,
Sidney
for
reasons
which
do
him
credit
was
on
their
side
.
The
idea
of
using
the
Education
Bill
of
192
to
aid
denominational
schools
came
to
Sidney
Webb
before
it
came
to
Robert
Morant
,
as
Mr.
Brennan
has
pointed
out
.
Much
of
the
real
agony
of
creation
in
this
tremendous
piece
of
reconstruction
was
of
course
experienced
by
Morant
.
Professor
Eric
Eaglesham
has
now
brought
this
out
quite
clearly
.
What
can
be
said
is
that
,
after
a
number
of
gestures
,
some
friendly
,
some
ambiguous
,
towards
the
School
Board
in
its
hour
of
crisis
,
Sidney
became
confirmed
in
the
belief
which
he
must
for
some
time
have
privately
nourished
that
a
monolithic
education
authority
was
appropriate
for
all
areas
having
County
Councils
,
and
that
London
's
County
Council
,
which
had
been
omitted
from
Balfour
's
measure
as
far
too
tricky
a
proposition
to
handle
with
the
rest
,
ought
to
go
into
the
Bill
,
as
the
sole
governor
of
the
schools
within
its
area
.
In
maintaining
the
latter
view
Sidney
was
part
of
an
unsuccessful
minority
,
hard
as
he
seems
to
have
tried
to
make
it
a
successful
majority
;
and
it
was
thus
necessary
for
the
whole
process
of
wire-pulling
and
lobbying
to
be
repeated
when
the
problem
of
education
in
London
came
before
Parliament
for
separate
consideration
in
the
following
session
.
But
perhaps
it
was
from
that
preceding
summer
,
when
the
general
Bill
was
fought
through
many
embittered
weeks
,
that
Sidney
began
to
lose
his
assured
touch
in
London
county
politics
.
Democratic
feeling
no
longer
supported
him
.
He
got
no
help
from
the
Labour
following
of
Ramsey
MacDonald
,
always
a
little
suspicious
of
higher
education
and
of
the
Webbs
as
promoters
of
the
self-regarding
motives
of
London
's
middle
classes
.
Sidney
himself
was
now
distrustful
of
his
old
party
the
Progressives
,
and
quite
out
of
sympathy
with
the
angry
radical
dissenters
who
would
gladly
have
upset
the
education
apple-cart
to
cheat
the
Anglicans
and
Romans
of
access
to
the
rates
.
Having
lost
the
chairmanship
of
the
Technical
Education
Board
,
Sidney
failed
to
get
re-elected
.
It
is
reasonable
to
suppose
that
at
this
point
Beatrice
's
views
,
opposing
what
she
called
'pure
materialism
'
as
a
national
philosophy
to
be
inculcated
by
school
masters
,
had
begun
vigorously
to
assert
themselves
.
Certainly
they
both
wished
to
prevent
the
animosities
and
frictions
hitherto
encouraged
by
the
dual
system
from
becoming
more
severe
or
from
wrecking
the
future
of
secondary
education
;
and
so
she
for
religious
reasons
and
he
because
he
believed
in
fairness
and
hated
the
bigotry
of
secularists
,
and
because
he
thought
efficiency
would
be
served
by
having
Roman
Catholic
and
Anglican
schools
within
the
fold
of
public
education
rather
than
outside
it
,
favoured
the
maintenance
of
voluntary
schools
out
of
local
taxation
.
Yet
the
Webbs
had
their
triumph
,
and
incidentally
Sidney
lost
even
more
of
his
radical
support
,
with
the
shaping
of
the
London
Education
Act
of
193
,
with
which
the
Unionist
House
of
Commons
completed
the
task
of
reconstruction
.
This
measure
reached
its
revised
and
final
form
only
after
the
party
leaders
had
terrified
nearly
every
vested
interest
in
London
by
the
threat
to
create
a
new
authority
in
the
shape
of
a
large
6ad
hoc
body
of
nominated
members
on
the
pattern
of
the
Metropolitan
Water
Board
,
at
the
same
time
offering
much
power
and
influence
in
school
provision
to
the
recently
created
metropolitan
boroughs
.
The
situation
in
the
spring
of
193
has
such
a
startling
topicality
in
relation
to
the
current
proposals
of
the
Royal
Commission
on
Greater
London
that
it
is
difficult
to
comment
on
one
without
expressing
views
on
the
other
.
The
Webbs
in
any
case
knew
what
they
wanted
,
and
,
although
the
whole
thing
was
perhaps
less
of
a
one-man
battle
than
is
hinted
at
in
Beatrice
's
diaries
,
Sidney
got
his
way
for
London
;
and
this
was
a
county
authority-
an
authority
formally
charged
with
responsibility
for
all
educational
activity
on
the
public
vote
within
its
boundaries
,
save
the
University
of
course
.
There
was
not
the
least
bit
of
ad
hoccery
here
.
It
was
a
triumph
for
the
Webb
principle
,
as
currently
promulgated
at
the
beginning
of
the
century
,
of
a
consolidated
all-purpose
local
responsibility
vested
in
the
County
;
although
it
was
decidedly
against
the
general
trend
followed
in
the
management
of
London
's
water
,
road
transport
,
harbour
facilities
and
so
on
,
which
all
slipped
out
of
the
control
of
municipal
socialism
.
#
254
<
334
TEXT
J4
>
Perhaps
because
they
operated
a
peripheral
weapon
,
they
thought
more
in
order
to
justify
its
being
and
expansion
.
But
they
,
too
,
were
just
as
guilty
as
their
superiors
of
over-estimating
their
weapon's
effectiveness
and
dreaming
of
its
potential
.
On
the
other
hand
,
the
same
people
were
apt
to
divert
power
from
their
own
programme
by
boasting
.
The
claims
of
airshipmen
,
it
appears
,
helped
create
the
vast
anti-Zeppelin
forces
which
were
maintained
in
England
in
the
First
World
War
.
It
did
not
take
a
very
astute
man
to
realize
that
what
could
be
done
to
the
enemy
if
we
had
the
equipment
might
well
be
done
to
us
when
he
had
it
,
particularly
if
invulnerability
,
which
the
German
airships
possessed
at
first
,
was
claimed
for
the
delivery
system
.
Between
them
the
enthusiasts
and
the
reactionaries
created
a
vast
feeling
of
insecurity
,
and
faced
with
this
the
responsible
authorities
generally
erred
towards
the
safe
side
.
Any
new
weapon
will
have
its
small
band
of
disciples
.
But
if
it
is
to
be
used
effectively
,
more
personnel
must
be
recruited
.
Volunteers
may
be
hard
to
come
by
owing
to
the
lure
of
actual
combat
and
the
uncertainty
of
the
future
with
a
new-fangled
device
.
Thus
the
expanded
staff
is
apt
to
be
short
on
experienced
career
men
and
long
on
Hostilities
Only
or
draftee
recruits
.
This
places
the
weapon
at
a
disadvantage
in
the
battle
of
Whitehall
where
it
may
have
difficulty
breaking
the
thin
red
tape
,
and
in
peacetime
it
will
be
out
of
favour
,
but
in
a
commanding
position
as
far
as
wartime
development
is
concerned
for
it
may
well
acquire
decidedly
more
brains
than
the
normal
unit
.
The
undisciplined
will
be
quite
prepared
to
test
regulations
and
equipment
and
by
empirical
means
come
to
new
conclusions
in
both
technology
and
technique
,
as
the
Naval
Air
Service
did
with
not
only
air
equipment
,
but
also
with
armoured
cars
and
tanks
.
This
is
particularly
important
where
an
entirely
new
element
is
being
investigated
.
Airships
presented
many
unknowns
to
be
solved
and
these
ranged
from
metallurgical
questions
to
matters
of
aerodynamics
.
The
new
weapon
also
presents
all
decision-makers
with
the
problem
of
the
evaluation
of
intelligence
from
both
the
enemy
's
and
one
's
own
work
.
In
this
respect
,
too
,
there
arises
the
question
as
to
what
is
the
acceptable
percentage
of
failure
?
In
the
case
of
airships
,
should
all
the
money
have
been
put
into
one
Mayfly
?
While
the
answer
in
198-9
was
probably
yes
,
in
1924
it
should
have
been
no
.
In
almost
any
programme
,
the
construction
of
but
one
prototype
is
bound
to
lead
to
delay
,
confusion
,
and
losses
if
there
is
a
disaster
.
And
the
likelihood
of
such
is
by
no
means
eliminated
by
the
present
advances
in
technology
.
Yet
the
combination
of
psychological
and
politico-economic
forces
in
Britain
still
persists
in
an
approach
which
may
well
be
called
into
question
where
real
economics
are
concerned
.
It
is
highly
unscientific
to
place
too
many
innovations
in
any
one
test
vehicle
,
if
for
no
other
reason
than
it
attenuates
the
whole
testing
period
.
Ideally
,
merely
one
change
at
a
time
should
be
tried
until
proven
,
and
this
was
well
demonstrated
in
R11
.
Moreover
,
every
new
weapon
needs
at
least
three
prototypes
:
one
for
operational
research
,
one
for
technical
modifications
,
and
one
for
experimental
use
as
a
testbed
for
the
next-generation
ideas
.
Thus
the
building
of
only
one
prototype
provides
policy-makers
with
the
rather
appalling
fact
that
they
may
have
to
accept
a
1
per
cent
failure
rate
,
and
yet
still
have
to
justify
continuing
expenditure
on
such
work
in
order
not
to
be
placed
in
a
disadvantageous
position
in
an
international
race
.
The
loss
of
R38
,
amongst
other
factors
,
immediately
suspended
work
on
more
advanced
types
as
well
as
discouraging
commercial
incentive
.
The
obverse
of
this
coin
is
the
desire
to
standardize
too
soon
,
for
duplication
there
must
be
if
a
weapon
is
to
be
handled
by
average
troops
and
ordinary
commanders
.
This
was
the
difficulty
of
1916
in
the
British
rigid
airship
programme
:
the
designers
were
allowed
to
seek
after
perfection
to
the
detriment
of
operational
uniformity
,
while
the
Royal
Flying
Corps
had
allowed
similarity
to
preclude
competitive
progress
.
The
ministerial
head
of
a
service
department
is
always
in
a
difficult
position
in
peacetime
.
In
Britain
,
for
instance
,
the
Treasury
rules
,
so
only
a
weapon
with
either
the
Prime
Minister
's
or
the
Chancellor
of
the
Exchequer
's
approval
or
diffidence
can
get
sufficient
funds
.
After
a
major
conflict
the
Treasury
is
most
apt
to
insist
on
the
payment
of
past
debts
and
the
consumption
of
available
equipment
before
authorizing
any
new
expenditures
.
This
it
certainly
did
in
the
years
immediately
after
the
Treaty
of
Versailles
.
Peace
is
a
dastardly
affair
where
new
weapons
are
concerned
.
There
is
an
immediate
erosion
of
personnel
.
Operations
rapidly
taper
off
and
even
constructional
work
will
be
suspended
while
politics
and
economics
once
more
take
the
field
to
bid
for
the
voters
'
favour
.
The
immediate
hope
is
for
some
crisis
,
such
as
the
suspicion
that
the
Germans
might
not
accept
the
Treaty
of
1919
,
or
that
the
whole
concern
can
be
turned
over
to
commercial
profit
.
But
the
latter
can
be
successful
only
if
the
entrepreneurs
are
allowed
to
obtain
for
a
reasonable
sum
what
would
otherwise
be
scrapped
and
have
facilities
and
official
support
to
exploit
it
.
Moreover
,
they
must
feel
financially
secure
and
not
suspect
that
the
State
aims
to
take
over
once
a
service
is
established
.
The
government
may
well
face
the
choice
as
it
did
in
1919
of
scrapping
the
whole
business
or
of
subsidizing
a
commercial
operation
.
This
creates
a
situation
in
which
the
weapons
advocates
may
be
able
to
divide
and
conquer
.
However
,
there
are
two
difficulties-
civilian
acumen
may
be
lacking
,
and
the
whole
may
be
too
peripheral
and
too
much
of
a
gamble
for
either
of
the
other
parties
.
As
personnel
and
material
deteriorate
,
immediate
action
is
essential
and
this
must
be
topped
with
a
prestigial
success
which
will
create
political
pressure
.
This
makes
the
odds
high
,
and
,
in
the
case
of
airships
,
it
led
to
R34
's
trans-Atlantic
flight
and
to
R11
's
death
.
How
did
all
this
affect
the
airship
programme
?
Mayfly
was
initiated
in
a
period
of
concern
with
Germany's
intentions
and
collapsed
at
the
end
of
a
severe
political
crisis
in
Britain
.
Airship
work
was
revived
when
another
defence
scare
came
along
;
then
cancelled
when
it
was
thought
that
the
war
would
have
cleared
the
air
by
late
1915
.
The
whole
programme
was
revivified
during
the
wide-open
war
economy
and
collapsed
in
the
peacetime
retrenchment
.
It
then
became
caught
up
in
the
conflicting
streams
of
the
save-the-Empire
movement
and
the
Labour
Party
's
desire
to
run
a
successful
national
transport
system
.
The
collapse
of
the
economy
and
the
de
?
2nouement
of
R11
caused
airships
to
be
abandoned
for
economic
reasons
,
which
were
rapidly
reinforced
by
technological
arguments
in
favour
of
the
aeroplane
.
Who
Made
Airship
Policy
?
The
original
impetus
appears
to
have
come
from
the
Germans
through
the
naval
and
military
attache
?
2s
to
Fisher
and
the
Prime
Minister
.
Asquith
by
his
decision
in
July
,
198
placed
the
First
Sea
Lord
in
a
position
to
implement
plans
already
sketched
out
by
Bacon
and
other
technically
astute
officers
.
Bacon
guided
the
early
design
stages
of
Mayfly
until
relieved
by
Sueter
,
and
the
first
airship
programme
then
proceeded
under
its
own
steam
and
with
the
blessing
of
the
Committee
of
Imperial
Defence
until
the
disaster
of
September
,
1911
.
Churchill
as
the
new
First
Lord
with
A.
K.
Wilson
as
his
First
Sea
Lord
then
decided
against
any
further
work
.
The
second
programme
came
into
being
again
because
of
the
Germans
and
through
the
joint
agency
of
Sueter
and
Seely
,
Secretary
for
War
,
who
chaired
the
Committee
of
Imperial
Defence
sub-committee
on
aeronautics
.
Thus
in
mid-1912
a
further
reappraisal
,
at
least
in
part
,
influenced
by
a
change
in
heart
at
the
Admiralty
,
came
into
being
with
Asquith
,
as
head
of
the
Committee
of
Imperial
Defence
,
accepting
in
1913
the
need
for
another
rigid
airship
.
And
once
again
Churchill
in
early
1915
became
the
one
who
decided
that
the
whole
thing
should
be
abandoned
and
gave
the
order
to
cancel
No
.
9
,
and
presumably
also
earlier
,
No
.
14
and
No
.
15
.
And
so
it
went
on
.
After
the
war
,
the
transfer
of
lighter-than-air
from
the
Admiralty
to
the
Air
Ministry
again
put
Churchill
into
a
policy-making
role
in
regard
to
airships
over
which
he
had
exercised
some
influence
as
Minister
of
Munitions
from
1917
to
1919
.
As
Secretary
of
State
for
Air
he
had
to
reconcile
his
fondness
for
maintaining
the
Empire
with
his
desire
for
economy
and
political
success
.
Airships
fitted
into
both
patterns
.
At
the
same
time
,
Churchill
was
also
Secretary
of
War
and
gave
much
of
his
time
to
the
Army
.
The
Under-Secretary
of
State
for
Air
,
Seely
,
was
pro-airships
as
he
had
been
as
the
pre-war
Secretary
for
War
,
while
Sir
Frederick
Sykes
as
Chief
of
the
Air
Staff
and
then
as
Controller-General
of
Civil
Aviation
was
also
a
supporter
.
Sir
Hugh
Trenchard
,
who
succeeded
Sykes
,
appears
to
have
favoured
airships
in
their
place
,
and
if
prestige
,
the
Estimates
,
and
the
R.A.F
.
could
allow
for
them
.
As
Seely
resigned
and
the
other
Under-Secretaries
were
not
much
interested
,
as
long
as
Churchill
remained
the
Air
Minister
,
he
and
Trenchard
made
policy
.
But
policy
was
also
made
at
lower
levels
.
In
much
the
same
class
as
Rickover
,
Whittle
,
and
Dornberger
,
Sueter
guided
constructional
and
design
concepts
until
he
was
posted
.
In
the
early
years
of
the
R.A.F
.
the
Director
of
Research
and
the
Air
Member
for
Supply
and
Research
had
their
says
.
Maitland
as
Superintendent
of
Airships
appears
to
have
been
left
on
the
fringes
as
was
Masterman
after
he
transferred
from
the
Navy
to
the
R.A.F
.
It
must
be
recalled
,
however
,
that
the
Director
of
Research
on
one
occasion
made
policy
when
he
plumped
for
cutting
R38
's
trials
to
but
fifty
hours
with
subsequent
unfortunate
results
.
In
the
case
of
the
Imperial
Scheme
,
policy
was
made
by
a
wide
variety
of
people
.
A.
H.
Ashbolt
and
Cmdr
.
Burney
provided
the
primary
pressure
.
Trenchard
was
interested
because
he
saw
a
way
of
acquiring
military
strength
for
a
relatively
minor
expenditure
on
the
Estimates
while
at
the
same
time
mollifying
the
Admiralty
,
then
in
the
process
of
being
denied
a
naval
air
arm
and
the
destruction
of
the
R.A.F
.
Sir
Samuel
Hoare
was
openly
in
favour
and
this
was
in
keeping
with
his
character
as
a
publicity-conscious
Air
Minister
.
But
in
the
case
of
the
Conservative
Burney
Scheme
there
was
one
of
those
rare
instances
of
the
monarch
helping
make
policy
by
taking
a
personal
interest
in
a
particular
development
.
Into
this
picture
then
was
catapulted
Lord
Thomson
,
an
obvious
enthusiast
,
who
told
the
Air
Staff
to
``
screw
up
''
the
Conservative
scheme
.
He
and
his
Under-Secretary
,
a
Bradford
alderman
and
pacifist
named
Leach
,
knew
nothing
about
airships
and
little
about
international
commercial
organizations
.
In
the
realm
of
civil
air
intelligence
their
natural
advisor
was
the
enthusiastic
Sir
Sefton
Brancker
,
the
Director
of
the
Department
of
Civil
Aviation
at
the
Air
Ministry
.
But
Brancker
was
not
exceptionally
well-qualified
to
give
advice
on
this
subject
.
Moreover
,
the
Secretary
and
his
Under-Secretary
called
largely
upon
the
serving
members
of
the
Air
Council
for
their
opinions
,
then
made
a
scheme
and
submitted
it
to
the
Cabinet
without
allowing
those
very
advisers
time
to
consider
it
.
Thus
the
latter
were
forced
to
the
unusual
step
of
drawing
up
a
memorandum
for
the
Cabinet
for
their
own
protection
.
Nor
was
the
experienced
Chief
of
the
Air
Staff
adequately
consulted
.
The
Cabinet
then
proceeded
to
accept
a
programme
which
had
not
been
approved
by
the
Air
Council
.
Yet
in
this
case
,
while
the
Aeronautical
Research
Committee
did
not
have
the
access
to
the
Cabinet
that
it
had
had
in
199
,
it
did
have
considerable
influence
.
It
was
the
findings
of
the
special
technical
committee
on
the
loss
of
R38
which
heavily
influenced
the
Thomsonian
decision
to
make
this
an
experimental
programme
rather
than
an
operational
one
.
#
215
<
335
TEXT
J41
>
Some
of
the
criticism
of
political
expenditure
has
been
directed
as
much
against
the
goods
and
services
purchased
as
against
the
amounts
involved
.
Many
leading
members
of
the
Labour
Party
dislike
,
distrust
,
and
sometimes
fail
to
understand
,
the
world
of
public
relations
.
In
the
words
of
Mr.
Gaitskell
,
there
are
many
in
the
party
who
'feel
insulted
and
humiliated
that
their
desires
and
wants
are
being
dictated
to
them
regardless
of
how
real
they
are
,
or
how
genuine
are
the
advertisers
'
claims
.
They
feel
the
whole
thing
is
somehow
false
.
'
Alice
Bacon
,
chairman
of
the
NEC
's
publicity
and
political
education
sub-committee
,
has
denounced
the
Conservative
Party
's
public
relations
efforts
for
having
'introduced
something
which
is
alien
to
our
British
democracy
'
.
The
Conservatives
are
charged
with
selling
political
ideas
as
if
they
were
detergents
.
Distaste
and
disgust
are
strong
emotions
,
but
negative
ones
.
The
Labour
Party
has
been
singularly
lacking
in
suggestions
about
what
might
be
done
to
prevent
the
Conservatives
from
'subverting
'
or
'Americanizing
'
the
British
electorate
by
public
relations
techniques
.
A
small
minority
of
Labour
Party
members
would
probably
support
a
drastic
curtailment
of
advertising
by
government
action
,
and
accept
the
implications
of
this
for
the
press
as
well
as
for
politics
.
Regulation
of
advertising
which
did
not
control
it
virtually
outright
would
not
seriously
affect
political
expenditure
.
If
a
law
could
be
drafted
to
prevent
politically
relevant
advertising
,
one
could
also
be
drafted
to
prevent
the
expenditure
in
the
first
place
.
Parties
,
if
not
all
their
associates
,
could
be
prohibited
from
purchasing
advertising
space
in
newspapers
and
on
the
hoardings
.
If
instead
the
Conservatives
put
more
money
into
colour
comics
like
'Form
'
,
the
level
of
debate
would
hardly
have
been
raised
.
Much
spending
to
which
objections
are
made-
for
instance
,
the
Colin
Hurry
poll
,
Aims
of
Industry
press
releases
,
the
Economic
League
's
factory
gate
speakers-
does
not
take
the
form
of
purchasing
space
;
only
+445
,
of
the
+1,435
,
credited
to
business
groups
in
the
Nuffield
study
was
spent
on
buying
advertising
space
.
Efforts
to
control
the
content
rather
than
the
volume
of
advertising
are
foredoomed
to
failure
.
It
would
be
virtually
impossible
to
discriminate
in
a
statute
between
political
advertising
which
does
or
does
not
lower
the
tone
of
debate
.
A
promise
to
increase
pensions
appears
as
altruism
to
some
;
to
others
it
seems
rank
bribery
.
An
Advertising
Council
might
be
created
along
the
lines
of
the
Press
Council
,
to
scrutinize
advertising
and
censure
offenders
;
given
the
model
suggested
,
little
could
be
expected
from
such
a
body
.
It
would
be
as
difficult
for
a
quasi-judicial
tribunal
to
pass
upon
the
content
of
political
advertisements
,
rejecting
those
that
were
'unsuitable
'
,
as
for
the
Speaker
of
the
House
of
Commons
to
do
similarly
in
parliamentary
debates
.
It
might
not
be
particularly
difficult
to
attack
the
advertiser's
practice
of
using
market
research
methods
to
study
the
wants
of
the
electorate
.
A
law
could
prohibit
pollsters
from
asking
questions
on
political
topics
.
But
this
would
not
affect
the
substantive
problem
,
which
arises
from
the
fear
that
some
politicians
frame
or
revise
policies
simply
to
win
more
votes
,
without
regard
to
the
national
welfare
.
=3
All
the
proposed
alterations
discussed
so
far
have
been
restrictive
ones
,
intended
to
remedy
deficiencies
in
the
Representation
of
the
People
Act
by
reducing
the
amount
of
money
spent
on
electioneering
in
the
long
run
.
But
the
Act
might
also
be
altered
in
such
a
way
as
to
increase
the
scope
for
political
expenditure
.
The
foregoing
analysis
indicates
that
restrictive
amendments
to
the
present
Act
are
not
likely
to
remedy
the
alleged
evils
.
The
American
experience
of
fifty
years
of
attempted
regulation
would
confirm
this
judgment
.
V.
O
.
Key
reports
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Legislation
purports
to
require
publicity
of
campaign
finance
,
to
limit
the
amounts
spent
,
to
prohibit
certain
types
of
contributions
to
campaigns
,
and
to
limit
the
size
of
contributions
.
In
general
,
the
laws
do
not
in
fact
limit
expenditures
,
substantially
affect
the
size
of
contributions
,
or
assure
full
publicity
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
If
means
could
be
found
to
level
up
the
resources
of
Labour
and
the
Liberals
,
much
of
the
bitterness
might
be
removed
from
present
discussion
of
election
laws
,
and
the
practical
consequences
of
major
shortcomings
of
those
laws
would
be
greatly
reduced
.
One
remedy
lies
within
the
hands
of
the
Labour
and
Liberal
parties-
it
is
to
collect
higher
dues
from
members
,
a
far
easier
task
than
greatly
expanding
present
membership
.
In
the
words
of
Morgan
Phillips
,
~'Labour
Party
income
is
still
geared
to
a
different
and
far
less
expensive
political
era
.
'
As
long
as
five-sixths
of
the
party
's
members
contribute
three
farthings
a
month
(
9d
.
a
year
)
to
Transport
House
,
Labour
leaders
can
hardly
plead
that
their
relative
financial
weakness
is
solely
the
fault
of
the
Conservatives
.
If
dues
for
trade
union
affiliated
members
were
raised
to
1s
.
a
year
,
Transport
House
would
have
an
additional
+7
,
to
spend
annually
.
If
trade
union
members
paid
the
party
2s
.
a
year
,
as
Phillips
has
suggested
,
the
income
of
Transport
House
would
be
doubled
.
Since
the
Labour
Party
proclaims
a
desire
to
narrow
income
differentials
,
it
might
consider
the
membership
scheme
of
the
German
Social
Democratic
Party
;
it
is
a
sliding
scale
,
with
contributions
graded
according
to
income
.
Nearly
6
,
German
socialists
gave
the
party
more
than
+1
apiece
on
average
(
+72
,
)
in
1957
;
dues
for
those
in
the
highest
income
bracket
were
set
at
+5
a
year
.
The
Liberal
Party
is
appealing
for
mass-membership
contributions
.
The
appeal
leaflet
,
This
is
Your
Party
,
estimates
minimum
annual
needs
at
+172
,
.
Another
method
of
increasing
party
revenue
would
be
to
have
the
state
make
statutory
contributions
to
the
parties
.
At
present
the
law
penalizes
the
candidates
who
secure
less
than
one-eighth
of
the
vote
at
parliamentary
elections
.
The
law
could
equally
give
cash
bonuses
to
the
candidates
who
save
their
deposits
.
Grants
are
made
to
candidates
in
some
foreign
countries
.
The
actual
amount
given
might
be
determined
in
one
of
several
ways
.
It
could
be
equal
to
the
sum
of
money
spent
in
each
constituency
,
or
equal
to
the
legally
permitted
maxima
.
Alternatively
,
it
might
be
a
lump
sum
of
+5
or
+1
,
.
The
grant
could
be
paid
after
each
election
or
annually
.
(
A
guarantee
of
campaign
expenses
would
not
only
save
parties
this
sum
,
but
would
also
free
them
from
the
need
to
keep
a
sizeable
cash
reserve
against
the
possibility
of
having
to
fight
two
elections
in
quick
succession
.
)
A
grant
paid
on
the
basis
of
sums
spent
by
candidates
in
campaigning
in
1959
would
have
brought
the
Conservatives
+475
,
,
Labour
+435
,
,
and
the
Liberals
approximately
+9
,
.
It
would
be
prudent
to
make
such
grants
to
candidates
,
in
order
to
avoid
the
difficulty
of
defining
a
party
,
and
the
possibility
of
placing
the
Treasury
in
a
position
of
having
to
arbitrate
between
two
factions
both
claiming
one
grant
.
The
sums
of
money
involved
would
be
small
by
Exchequer
standards
,
but
considerable
in
political
terms
;
the
poorest
party
,
the
Liberals
,
would
be
aided
most
in
proportion
,
the
richest
one
,
relatively
least
.
The
Labour
Party
's
dependence
upon
trade
unions
for
finance
could
thereby
be
appreciably
reduced
.
Another
way
of
remedying
deficiencies
,
which
would
also
lead
to
greater
expenditure
,
would
be
to
abolish
the
present
restrictions
on
spending
by
candidates
.
The
Economist
suggested
this
in
a
post-election
editorial
of
1
October
1959
,
as
a
means
of
preventing
the
law
from
being
brought
into
disrepute
.
Liberals
,
who
depend
more
upon
personal
appeal
and
constituency
efforts
than
do
others
,
might
gain
most
from
such
a
step
.
=4
Most
advocates
of
stricter
accounting
of
political
expenditure
assume
that
money
buys
votes
;
some
charge
that
it
buys
votes
in
sufficient
quantities
to
win
elections
.
This
assertion
is
truest
when
it
is
most
platitudinous
:
a
party
can
not
operate
without
money
.
To
go
further
,
and
say
that
a
party
such
as
the
Liberals
gains
few
votes
because
it
has
little
money
is
to
mistake
cause
and
effect
.
It
would
be
more
nearly
true
to
say
that
a
party
with
relatively
few
voters
,
such
as
the
Liberals
,
has
difficulty
in
raising
money
.
As
the
rise
of
the
Labour
Party
shows
,
the
necessary
minimum
is
not
great
,
nor
is
it
impossible
to
secure
if
the
party
has
strong
support
in
the
electorate
.
Many
British
discussions
of
political
expenditure
seem
to
assume
a
simple
input-output
model
of
electioneering
:
X
thousand
pounds
will
produce
X
or
X/2
or
X/4
or
2X
or
4X
votes
.
Y
inches
of
advertising
space
will
produce
Y/2
or
2Y
units
of
political
influence
.
(
How
much
of
a
reduction
factor
is
needed
for
the
1
,
,
or
so
leaflets
distributed
by
the
Economic
League
between
elections
has
never
been
specified
.
)
People
unaccustomed
to
dealing
with
large
sums
of
money
might
think
it
incredible
that
hundreds
of
thousands
of
pounds
might
be
spent
to
no
real
effect
.
Socialists
are
further
handicapped
in
viewing
the
problem
if
they
believe
that
capitalists
are
not
only
wicked
but
also
devilishly
clever
.
The
determinants
of
voting
behaviour
and
election
results
are
so
infinitely
complex
that
we
can
rarely
separate
out
any
single
factor
and
assign
to
it
a
specific
amount
of
influence
.
Since
the
introduction
of
the
secret
ballot
,
it
has
been
impossible
to
establish
a
straightforward
cause
and
effect
relationship
between
expenditure
and
voting
.
We
can
only
examine
what
we
know
about
elections
and
about
how
money
is
spent
,
then
make
judgments
based
upon
selective
empirical
data
and
logical
analysis
.
Elections
are
determined
by
three
interrelated
factors-
the
material
and
social
environment
,
individual
values
,
and
party
activities
.
The
influence
of
an
individual
party
upon
a
given
election
result
is
a
limited
one
;
therefore
,
the
value
of
party
spending
is
likewise
limited
.
There
is
a
ceiling
(
and
quite
possibly
a
diminishing
margin
of
utility
)
for
political
expenditure
.
The
Gallup
Poll
's
graph
of
the
party
standings
in
its
monthly
polls
since
1945
suggests
that
the
single
most
important
influence
upon
voting
behaviour
is
the
economic
state
of
the
nation
.
This
is
little
affected
by
the
few
hundred
thousand
pounds
that
the
parties
spend
.
Long-term
environmental
changes
,
important
in
setting
the
limits
within
which
parties
may
manoeuvre
,
are
also
outside
the
control
of
party
treasurers
.
This
explains
why
the
richest
party
does
not
always
win
elections
in
Britain
or
America
.
The
successes
of
the
Labour
Party
at
the
polls
,
particularly
in
the
192
's
,
are
good
evidence
of
this
.
Money
can
not
purchase
a
large
political
following
,
although
it
can
purchase
attention
.
Lloyd
George
's
fund
could
underwrite
constituency
expenses
,
but
it
could
not
ensure
the
delivery
of
safe
seats
.
In
America
the
Democratic
Party
achieved
five
successive
victories
from
1932
against
wealthier
opponents
.
Only
the
most
simple-minded
materialist
would
reject
Key
's
statement
:
'Money
is
not
the
sole
currency
of
politics
;
Roosevelt
held
counters
in
the
game
that
outweighed
money
.
'
There
is
,
of
course
,
a
distinction
between
buying
votes
and
buying
political
favours
.
Some
Labour
criticism
of
political
spending
by
business
firms
has
fastened
upon
the
allegation
that
these
firms
are
buying
preferential
treatment
from
Conservative
governments
,
as
well
as
seeking
to
influence
all
voters
to
oppose
nationalization
.
It
has
similarly
been
charged
that
Labour
's
failure
to
press
nationalization
of
insurance
was
due
to
its
financial
links
with
the
Co-operatives
,
and
that
its
industrial
policy
,
or
the
absence
thereof
,
is
dictated
by
the
unions
'
power
over
Labour
's
purse
.
To
note
financial
links
between
interested
groups
and
parties
is
not
to
prove
that
government
favours
are
for
sale
;
it
only
shows
that
there
are
some
questions
of
public
policy
on
which
a
party
government
can
not
be
disinterested
.
Only
if
the
Exchequer
were
made
the
sole
source
of
party
funds
,
which
no
one
suggests
,
could
parties
be
made
absolutely
independent
financially
of
such
pressure
groups
.
Whether
,
as
in
the
case
of
the
Labour
Party
,
the
economic
interest
creates
the
political
organization
,
or
whether
the
party
attracts
the
interests
,
is
beside
the
point
.
Much
of
the
money
that
the
parties
raise
is
spent
on
party
headquarters
and
constituency
organization
;
the
value
of
both
of
these
is
often
overrated
by
those
who
are
closest
to
them
.
#
21
<
336
TEXT
J42
>
<
TABLE
>
Apart
from
South
Africa
,
which
does
at
least
have
the
excuse
that
its
coal
is
exceptionally
cheap
,
Britain
and
Soviet
Russia
now
have
the
dubious
distinction
of
using
the
most
fuel
per
unit
of
national
product
of
all
countries
in
the
world
.
If
you
have
to
run
a
country
on
the
basis
of
Marxist
economics
and
the
labour
theory
of
value
,
you
must
expect
something
like
this
.
No
doubt
,
according
to
official
Marxist
doctrine
,
the
more
coal
you
use
the
more
valuable
the
products
you
turn
out
,
because
more
labour
is
incorporated
in
them
;
although
even
in
Soviet
Russia
common
sense
sometimes
breaks
in
.
Our
policy
,
since
the
industries
connected
with
fuel
were
nationalised
,
has
not
been
avowedly
Marxist
as
in
Soviet
Russia
,
but
has
been
,
perhaps
unwittingly
,
based
on
many
of
the
same
ideas
:
fuel
industries
are
'basic
industries
'
,
fuel
ought
therefore
to
be
cheap
,
and
the
more
that
is
consumed
the
better
.
This
is
the
sort
of
muddled
thinking
which
has
already
cost
the
country
enormous
sums
.
Until
the
advent
of
cheap
oil
in
the
last
three
years
,
the
produce
of
the
nationalised
coal
,
electricity
and
gas
industries
ought
to
have
been
sold
at
much
higher
prices
,
on
the
one
hand
in
order
to
bring
some
revenue
to
the
Treasury
,
and
on
the
other
hand
to
compel
industrialists
and
consumers
to
economise
as
they
do
in
other
countries
.
Bernard
Shaw
was
a
great
dramatist
;
but
nobody
now
would
suggest
that
his
views
on
economics
should
be
taken
seriously
.
Many
years
ago
he
explained
that
the
principal
reason
for
nationalising
the
coal
mines
was
that
,
as
things
were
then
,
mines
produced
coal
at
a
great
variety
of
different
costs
,
and
that
the
primary
duty
of
a
national
administration
would
be
to
average
them
out
.
Bernard
Shaw
's
ideas
,
however
,
had
great
influence
in
the
Labour
Party
,
and
one
almost
suspects
that
some
of
them
still
linger
on
in
the
administration
of
our
nationalised
industries
.
Otherwise
it
is
hard
to
explain
their
refusal
to
allow
regional
differences
in
prices
,
or
their
long
hesitation
before
closing
down
uneconomic
pits
.
It
is
true
that
there
have
been
some
economies
in
fuel
consumption
in
Britain
during
recent
years
.
But
they
have
been
slow
and
reluctant
compared
with
the
movements
in
other
countries
.
The
United
States
,
up
to
the
192s
,
used
fuel
lavishly
,
mainly
because
it
was
so
cheap
.
But
consumption
per
unit
of
national
product
is
now
lower
than
ours
,
even
though
fuel
is
still
comparatively
cheap
in
the
United
States
.
The
detailed
industry-by-industry
comparison
of
trends
in
this
country
and
Germany
,
reproduced
in
Table
=4
,
presents
a
really
alarming
picture
.
<
TABLE
>
An
industry
by
industry
comparison
of
fuel
consumed
per
unit
of
product
in
U.K.
and
Canadian
industry
,
shown
in
Table
=5
,
is
also
very
revealing
.
<
TABLE
>
In
order
to
effect
most
of
these
economies
in
fuel
consumption
,
costly
investments
are
not
required
.
We
have
some
figures
given
in
an
official
document
,
and
similar
figures
were
estimated
by
the
late
Professor
Sir
Francis
Simon
.
A
ton
of
coal
per
year
for
many
years
into
the
future
could
be
saved
by
investing
no
more
than
+7
in
economisers
and
other
forms
of
heat
recovery
,
+12
or
+13
in
new
kilns
and
furnaces
and
in
mechanical
stokers
,
+17
in
replacing
and
modifying
boilers
,
or
+25
in
insulating
buildings
.
With
coal
at
anything
like
its
present
price
,
every
one
of
these
investments
is
extremely
well
worth
while
.
Our
fuel
consumption
has
now
begun
to
fall
,
but
it
has
a
great
deal
further
to
go
,
judging
by
the
experience
of
other
countries
.
The
National
Coal
Board
for
many
years
was
unable
to
meet
all
the
demands
upon
it
,
and
had
to
import
coal
at
high
cost
,
which
it
then
re-sold
at
a
much
lower
price
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Board
seemed
to
like
this
situation
,
and
in
the
programme
of
'Investing
in
Coal
'
which
they
published
in
1956
they
envisaged
its
indefinite
continuance
.
The
consumption
of
fuel
,
expressed
as
coal
equivalents
,
had
reached
254
million
tons
in
1956
.
The
figure
subsequently
fell
,
and
rose
only
to
264
million
tons
in
196
;
but
the
National
Coal
Board
expected
it
to
rise
to
281
million
tons
by
196
and
335
million
by
197
.
To
show
how
steadfastly
a
Conservative
Government
supports
the
administrators
of
nationalised
industries
we
may
quote
a
statement
made
by
Lord
Mills
,
the
Minister
of
Fuel
and
Power
,
as
late
as
1958
,
in
which
,
while
admitting
that
consumption
had
fallen
to
25
million
tons
of
coal
equivalent
for
the
current
year
,
he
still
estimated
that
it
would
rise
again
to
3
million
by
1965
.
As
coal
became
more
difficult
to
sell
,
the
Government
seems
to
have
become
more
determined
to
defend
the
coal
industry
,
quietly
blocking
imports
of
cheap
oil
and
of
liquefied
natural
gas
(
for
which
the
transport
technique
has
recently
been
discovered
)
.
It
seems
all
too
clear
that
much
of
our
'investing
in
coal'
has
been
wasted
;
and
we
can
now
see
some
of
the
reasons
why
.
(
d
)
Electricity
Regarding
electricity
generation
,
which
has
taken
a
substantial
share
of
the
country
's
capital
during
the
last
decade
,
we
do
not
see
obvious
signs
of
waste
as
we
do
in
coal
.
At
the
same
time
,
there
has
not
been
any
real
reply
to
the
case
made
by
Dr
.
I.
M.
D.
Little
in
his
book
The
Price
of
Fuel
that
electricity
has
been
sold
unduly
cheaply
to
household
and
commercial
consumers
,
to
encourage
its
use
for
space
heating
,
which
could
be
more
economically
done
by
gas
.
The
supposed
purpose
of
nationalisation
was
to
bring
about
a
rational
co-ordination
between
industries
,
but
this
certainly
does
not
seem
to
have
been
done
in
electricity
and
gas
(
any
more
than
between
road
and
rail
transport
)
.
The
administrators
of
the
nationalised
electricity
undertaking
seem
to
have
got
their
ideas
from
old-fashioned
electrical
engineers
whose
main
purpose
in
life
was
to
drive
gas
out
of
business
.
The
Government
has
even
permitted
the
nationalised
electricity
and
gas
industries
to
spend
public
funds
,
beyond
the
amounts
reasonably
required
to
make
useful
new
equipment
and
processes
known
to
the
public
,
in
advertising
against
each
other
.
Dr.
Little
's
criticisms
particularly
applied
to
the
fact
that
the
scale
of
charges
for
household
electricity
gives
consumers
no
incentive
to
economise
during
the
peak
hours
,
when
electricity
is
most
costly
to
the
supplying
authority
,
because
expensive
reserve
capacity
has
to
be
kept
in
being
to
meet
peak
loads
.
Experience
in
other
countries
has
shown
that
there
are
practicable
devices
for
adjusting
meters
in
order
to
charge
more
for
peak
hour
use
.
Our
nationalised
electricity
industry
has
stubbornly
and
irrationally
refused
to
adopt
them
.
The
building
of
nuclear
power
stations
has
been
criticized
:
though
this
form
of
investment
is
,
I
think
,
defensible
on
economic
grounds
,
up
to
the
point
where
the
base
or
minimum
load
on
the
electricity
system
(
probably
at
4
a.m.
on
a
summer
morning
)
,
constituting
perhaps
one-sixth
of
total
capacity
,
is
all
supplied
by
them
.
It
does
not
serve
much
purpose
to
work
out
a
series
of
comparative
costs
of
thermal
and
nuclear
stations
,
under
various
assumptions
,
in
pence
per
unit
.
The
right
approach
is
by
an
analysis
of
'opportunity
costs
'
.
A
nuclear
station
of
3
,
kw
capacity
,
expected
to
last
for
twenty
years
,
costs
+42
million
,
plus
+8.8
million
for
its
initial
fuel
charge
.
Such
a
station
obviates
the
need
for
a
thermal
station
of
similar
capacity-
additional
capacity
is
going
to
be
needed
,
even
if
not
at
the
rate
at
which
we
are
building
at
present
.
The
capital
cost
of
the
thermal
station
would
be
+15
million
,
with
a
life
of
twenty-seven
years
;
so
we
can
'credit
'
the
nuclear
station
with
saving
2/27
x
15
=+11.1
million
capital
,
and
regard
its
net
capital
cost
as
+39.7
million
.
Running
costs
other
than
fuel
,
which
are
virtually
independent
of
output
,
will
be
+.5
million
per
year
for
a
nuclear
and
+.33
million
for
a
thermal
station
.
If
the
nuclear
station
works
at
8
per
cent
load
factor
,
which
seems
a
reasonably
cautious
estimate
,
it
will
produce
2.1
billion
kwh
per
year
at
a
fuel
cost
of
.149d./
kwh
,
as
against
.42d./
kwh
for
a
thermal
station
.
After
allowing
for
running
costs
the
net
saving
will
be
+2.23
million
per
year
,
or
5.6
per
cent
on
the
net
capital
cost
of
+39.7
million
.
This
,
however
,
still
only
represents
costs
as
seen
by
the
electrical
engineer
.
When
we
take
the
costs
of
the
National
Coal
Board
into
account
also
,
we
find
a
very
much
greater
saving
.
As
soon
as
total
output
of
coal
began
to
go
down
,
during
the
last
few
years
,
the
output
of
coal
per
manshift
worked
,
which
had
been
stationary
for
a
number
of
years
,
leaped
upwards
.
This
was
brought
about
only
to
a
limited
extent
by
closing
pits
:
mainly
,
it
appears
,
by
the
closing
of
uneconomic
seams
within
mines
.
The
movement
of
the
figures
of
output
per
manshift
appears
to
indicate
that
marginal
coal
may
cost
as
much
as
+4
per
ton
more
than
average
coal
.
If
we
take
this
saving
into
account
,
as
we
are
fully
entitled
to
do
,
we
obtain
an
additional
return
of
8
1/2
per
cent
(
or
less
in
proportion
if
the
above
figure
of
+4
is
too
high
)
on
our
investment
in
nuclear
power
.
By
all
means
invest
in
nuclear
power-
but
close
down
more
coal
mines
.
(
e
)
Roads
At
a
special
conference
called
by
the
Institute
of
Civil
Engineers
recently
,
a
case
was
made
for
very
large
expenditure
on
both
rural
and
urban
roads
.
The
economic
return
on
such
investments
,
in
the
form
of
faster-moving
and
less
congested
traffic
,
can
be
fairly
precisely
calculated
,
and
fully
justifies
them
,
probably
even
to
the
extent
of
the
+3
,
million
which
,
it
was
suggested
,
should
ultimately
be
spent
on
our
road
system
.
But
here
again
,
this
expenditure
should
render
redundant
a
considerable
part
of
the
railway
system
,
which
should
be
dismantled
.
The
expensive
'modernization
programme
'
for
the
railways
was
prepared
on
quite
unjustified
assumptions
about
the
amount
of
traffic
which
they
could
attract
.
Demand
for
transport
,
measured
in
ton-miles
,
has
been
increasing
more
slowly
than
national
product
,
and
its
future
rate
of
increase
is
expected
to
be
not
much
over
1
per
cent
per
year
.
Road
transport
already
carries
over
three-quarters
of
the
ton-mileage
of
all
traffic
other
than
minerals
and
at
its
present
rate
of
expansion
will
easily
provide
for
this
increase
,
and
go
on
cutting
into
what
remains
of
the
railway
traffic
too
.
There
can
now
be
no
doubt
,
and
no
denying
,
that
hundreds
of
million
of
pounds
have
,
since
the
end
of
the
war
,
been
wasted
on
misdirected
'investment
'
in
the
nationalised
coal
,
electricity
and
railway
industries
.
Because
of
this
waste
we
have
not
been
able
to
modernise
the
road
system
,
cut
taxes
,
or
do
the
other
desirable
things
that
could
have
been
done
.
There
has
been
plenty
of
'investment
'
,
but
how
much
effective
growth
?
Net
capital
investment
from
1955
to
1959
inclusive
was
+8,949
million
,
which
means
an
addition
to
the
capital
stock
of
19
per
cent
.
But
the
increase
in
the
real
net
national
product
from
1955
to
1959-6
was
only
9
per
cent
.
Have
we
been
putting
our
money
on
the
wrong
horses
?
=6
.
THE
INTERNATIONAL
INVESTMENT
'LEAGUE'
The
final
section
of
this
booklet
might
be
described
,
in
a
certain
sense
,
as
an
anticlimax
.
After
Dr.
Aukrust
's
careful
analysis
of
the
Norwegian
figures
,
and
the
extensive
figures
for
other
countries
quoted
above
,
it
is
going
to
be
very
difficult
for
anyone
seriously
to
contend
that
increased
investment
is
a
sure
way
of
increasing
the
rate
of
economic
growth
.
However
,
there
are
many
people
,
in
responsible
positions
,
who
do
not
reason
in
this
way
.
They
reason
in
a
simpler
manner
altogether
.
The
procedure
is
to
construct
what
is
sometimes
called
a
'League
Table
'
,
ranking
countries
according
to
the
percentage
of
their
gross
national
product
which
they
devote
to
investment
;
and
then
to
set
out
to
show
that
their
position
in
this
table
is
related
to
their
rate
of
economic
growth
.
#
2
<
337
TEXT
J43
>
Between
those
quarters
transfer
payments
rose
by
an
annual
rate
of
$
1.9
billion
,
against
which
must
be
set
an
increase
in
personal
social
insurance
contributions
of
$
.5
billion
;
Federal
personal
tax
payments
fell
by
$
3.4
billion
,
while
state
and
local
tax
payments
rose
by
$
.3
billion
.
The
fall
in
Federal
personal
tax
payments
and
the
rise
in
transfer
payments
were
more
than
enough
to
offset
the
fall
in
personal
income
before
tax
and
transfer
,
disposable
income
rising
by
$
1
.
billion
.
Although
the
level
of
personal
income
before
tax
and
transfer
in
the
second
quarter
of
1954
was
the
lowest
reached
in
the
recession
,
disposable
income
was
higher
than
the
pre-recession
peak
,
as
was
consumption
.
Although
small
changes
from
quarter
to
quarter
as
shown
in
the
national
income
accounts
must
be
treated
with
caution
because
of
the
'statistical
discrepancy
'
,
there
is
every
reason
to
regard
as
correct
the
view
held
at
the
time
in
official
circles
that
disposable
income
and
consumption
expenditure
for
goods
as
well
as
services
was
<
SIC
>
being
well
maintained
despite
the
recession
.
As
long
as
this
was
so
the
attempt
to
reduce
inventories
would
succeed
and
before
long
inventory
liquidation
would
have
to
come
to
a
halt
,
with
a
consequent
increase
in
total
demand
and
production
.
The
danger
was
that
the
fall
in
incomes
caused
by
the
reductions
in
output
made
in
order
to
reduce
inventories
might
lead
to
such
a
drop
in
consumers
'
demand
that
the
attempt
to
liquidate
inventories
would
fail
,
leading
to
another
round
of
cuts
in
output
.
The
cut
in
incomes
resulting
from
the
fall
in
defence
expenditure
could
intensify
such
a
spiral
.
But
in
the
early
months
of
1954
there
was
no
sign
of
such
a
development
.
Retail
sales
of
non-durable
goods
rose
steadily
,
the
total
in
each
month
except
March
being
above
that
for
the
corresponding
month
in
1953
,
and
in
April
equalled
the
previous
high
point
(
July
1953
)
.
Sales
of
consumers
'
durable
goods
were
below
the
1953
levels
throughout
1954
,
but
in
February
and
succeeding
months
were
well
above
the
low
point
of
December
1953
and
January
1954
.
The
movements
of
disposable
income
and
retail
sales
indicated
that
the
fall
in
production
and
in
incomes
derived
from
it
was
not
causing
a
deflationary
spiral
,
so
that
it
was
likely
that
the
combination
of
reduced
output
and
stable
sales
would
run
down
inventories
fairly
quickly
.
It
was
reasonable
to
reach
this
conclusion
in
March
or
April
1954
.
The
above
conclusion
indicated
that
the
consumption
sector
of
the
economy
would
be
able
to
get
by
with
the
tax
reduction
already
enacted
,
with
the
reduction
in
excise
tax
rates
just
to
be
on
the
safe
side
.
The
Administration
's
approach
was
cautious
;
in
March
and
April
1954
definite
evidence
that
the
trough
of
the
recession
had
been
reached
was
not
yet
available
and
there
were
no
grounds
for
believing
that
recovery
had
begun
;
the
risk
of
a
deflationary
spiral
still
existed
.
The
Administration
decided
to
take
the
risk
,
which
indeed
did
not
appear
a
large
one
,
in
order
to
avoid
risking
the
inflation
that
might
develop
once
recovery
was
well
under
way
if
the
tax
reduction
could
not
be
reversed
quickly
.
While
it
was
quite
legitimate
to
argue
that
the
risk
of
inflation
should
have
been
accepted
and
tax
rates
reduced
,
it
can
not
be
justifiably
asserted
that
the
issue
was
whether
any
attention
at
all
should
be
paid
to
consumption
;
talk
about
'a
massive
transfusion
of
purchasing
power'
implied
that
the
consumption
sector
of
the
economy
was
in
a
much
worse
state
of
ill-health
than
it
really
was
.
The
main
tax
bill
of
1954
,
that
to
enact
a
new
Internal
Revenue
Code
,
was
a
measure
of
revision
and
reform
.
Indeed
,
the
slow
,
deliberate
progress
that
it
had
made
since
its
inception
in
1952
suggests
that
its
coinciding
with
a
recession
was
fortuitous
,
though
had
there
been
inflation
serious
enough
to
make
any
tax
reduction
undesirable
it
could
presumably
have
been
held
over
for
a
year
or
so
.
The
majority
of
the
Ways
and
Means
Committee
stated
in
their
report
on
the
bill
:
'This
bill
is
a
long
overdue
reform
measure
which
is
vitally
necessary
regardless
of
momentary
economic
conditions
and
should
not
be
confused
with
other
measures
which
may
be
,
or
might
become
,
appropriate
in
the
light
of
a
particular
short
run
situation
...
.'
There
was
no
reason
why
a
tax
reduction
should
not
have
been
added
to
the
reforms
if
the
economic
situation
rendered
this
desirable
.
The
most
contentious
provisions
were
the
dividend
credit
and
the
more
liberal
depreciation
allowances
.
The
latter
provided
that
the
taxpayer
might
use
the
'sum
of
years
digits
'
method
of
computing
depreciation
,
or
declining
balance
at
double
rate
(
i.e
.
if
the
asset
had
a
life
for
tax
purposes
of
1
years
the
annual
allowance
would
be
2
per
cent
of
the
value
not
yet
written
off
)
.
The
new
formulae
for
computing
depreciation
allowances
were
to
apply
only
to
depreciable
assets
acquired
after
the
Act
had
come
into
force
,
and
thus
were
evidently
intended
as
a
device
for
encouraging
investment
rather
than
as
an
improvement
in
the
equity
of
the
tax
system
.
The
Administration
proposed
that
the
first
$
5
of
personal
income
from
dividends
should
be
exempt
from
tax
in
1954
and
the
first
$
1
in
subsequent
years
,
and
that
the
taxpayer
should
be
allowed
to
deduct
from
his
tax
liability
5
per
cent
of
his
income
from
dividends
in
the
first
year
after
the
Act
had
come
into
force
,
1
per
cent
in
the
second
year
,
and
15
per
cent
in
the
third
and
subsequent
years
.
The
bill
reported
by
the
Ways
and
Means
Committee
(
H.R.83
)
followed
the
Administration
's
recommendations
except
that
the
credit
of
dividends
against
tax
liability
was
limited
to
1
per
cent
.
The
dividend
credit
had
no
relevance
to
the
immediate
economic
situation
;
it
was
supported
on
grounds
of
equity
,
as
a
means
of
providing
relief
from
the
'double
taxation
'
of
dividends
.
The
minority
report
of
the
Ways
and
Means
Committee
denounced
the
dividend
credit
as
an
indefensible
discrimination
in
favour
of
unearned
income
and
as
embodying
the
'trickle
down
'
approach
to
tax
reduction
.
The
changes
in
the
depreciation
allowances
were
criticized
on
the
ground
that
the
fuller
use
of
capacity
that
would
result
from
an
increase
in
consumption
demand
would
be
a
more
reliable
inducement
to
investment
,
for
since
much
existing
capacity
was
not
being
fully
used
tax
relief
directed
specifically
to
investment
would
not
have
much
effect
.
The
proposal
for
an
increase
in
the
individual
exemption
from
income
tax
had
almost
unanimous
support
from
the
Democrats
,
including
Representative
Rayburn
,
House
Minority
Leader
,
and
Senator
George
,
the
senior
Democratic
member
of
the
Finance
Committee
,
which
made
it
'official
'
Democratic
policy
if
anything
could
.
There
were
also
signs
of
Republican
support
.
The
Administration
was
sufficiently
concerned
for
the
President
to
make
a
special
broadcast
on
the
subject
on
15
March
,
two
days
before
the
bill
was
due
to
be
debated
in
the
House
of
Representatives
.
After
stressing
the
need
to
encourage
investors
to
buy
'lathes
,
looms
,
and
great
generators
'
the
President
expressed
hostility
to
the
proposed
increase
in
the
individual
exemption
on
the
ground
that
it
would
exempt
a
large
number
of
taxpayers
from
tax
liability
altogether
:
'When
the
time
comes
to
cut
income
taxes
still
more
,
let
's
cut
them
.
But
I
do
not
believe
that
the
way
to
do
it
is
to
excuse
millions
of
taxpayers
from
paying
any
income
tax
at
all
...
every
real
American
is
proud
to
carry
his
share
of
any
burden
...
.
I
simply
do
not
believe
for
one
second
that
anyone
privileged
to
live
in
this
country
wants
someone
else
to
pay
his
fair
and
just
share
of
the
cost
of
his
Government
'
.
The
debate
on
the
bill
in
the
House
on
17
and
18
March
1954
took
the
form
outlined
above
,
with
sundry
Democratic
assertions
that
since
their
opponents
had
decided
to
<
SIC
>
something
as
reckless
as
to
reduce
taxation
in
face
of
a
deficit
,
it
might
as
well
be
a
more
equitable
tax
reduction
.
The
motion
to
recommit
provided
that
the
dividend
credit
and
the
depreciation
provisions
should
be
deleted
and
an
increase
in
the
individual
exemption
to
$
7
inserted
.
It
was
rejected
by
21
to
24
,
eight
Republicans
voting
in
favour
and
seven
Democrats
against
.
Not
all
of
those
voting
in
favour
of
the
motion
were
voting
in
favour
of
a
reduction
of
the
income
tax
;
if
the
motion
to
recommit
had
been
carried
it
would
probably
have
been
the
end
of
the
bill
for
the
Session
unless
the
economic
situation
were
to
deteriorate
.
Among
those
whose
votes
appeared
to
be
influenced
by
this
consideration
were
the
Democrats
from
Virginia
and
Representative
Cannon
.
There
are
signs
that
the
President
's
efforts
were
effective
in
whipping-in
some
of
the
Republican
stragglers
;
one
of
these
,
Representative
Ayres
,
said
that
he
had
thus
changed
his
mind
.
When
the
Senate
Finance
Committee
opened
hearings
on
the
bill
on
7
April
1954
Secretary
Humphrey
held
firmly
to
the
position
that
the
measures
already
taken
,
plus
the
stimulation
that
the
depreciation
provisions
of
the
bill
would
give
,
were
adequate
to
deal
with
the
recession
,
and
that
a
further
tax
reduction
would
be
inflationary
.
The
representatives
of
NAM
and
the
U.S.
Chamber
of
Commerce
supported
the
Administration
's
position
,
but
the
Chamber's
representative
recommended
that
personal
income
tax
should
be
reduced
by
5
per
cent
of
liability
and
that
expenditures
should
be
cut
sufficiently
to
make
the
tax
reduction
possible
without
further
unbalancing
the
budget
.
The
trade
unions
gave
vigorous
support
to
the
increase
in
the
individual
exemption
from
income
tax
.
Mr.
Reuther
said
that
there
was
'nothing
wrong
in
the
American
economy
that
an
increase
in
the
purchasing
power
in
the
hands
of
the
American
people
will
not
cure
'
.
There
was
also
the
usual
pleading
for
special
relief
and
grinding
of
axes
;
the
General
Counsel
to
the
National
Institute
of
Diaper
Services
,
Inc.
,
asked
that
the
cost
of
'antiseptic
diaper
service
'
be
made
a
tax
deductible
expense
.
After
the
end
of
the
hearings
the
Finance
Committee
devoted
five
weeks
to
its
consideration
of
the
bill
,
and
proposed
numerous
amendments
,
none
of
economic
significance
in
their
effect
on
the
revenue
.
Introducing
the
bill
in
the
Senate
of
28
June
1954
Senator
Millikin
declared
that
the
bill
would
go
part
of
the
way
towards
restoring
'normal
economic
incentives
'
,
which
was
essential
since
the
stimulus
given
to
the
economy
by
abnormal
military
expenditure
was
fast
disappearing
.
He
emphasized
the
by
then
apparent
fact
that
the
decline
had
come
to
an
end
,
arguing
that
as
a
result
further
tax
reduction
was
not
necessary
to
bring
about
recovery
.
Senator
George
agreed
that
the
recession
had
not
got
as
bad
as
had
at
one
time
seemed
likely
;
he
therefore
proposed
an
amendment
to
increase
the
individual
exemption
from
$
6
to
$
7
,
instead
of
to
$
8
as
he
had
suggested
earlier
.
Although
his
proposal
would
increase
the
deficit
in
the
immediate
future
,
he
maintained
that
~'There
will
be
a
greater
deficit
if
we
do
not
sustain
the
principles
of
a
sound
and
expanding
economy
'
and
that
it
was
more
important
to
balance
the
'home
budget
'
than
to
balance
the
budget
of
the
Federal
government
.
Douglas
argued
powerfully
that
the
main
economic
problem
at
the
moment
was
not
lack
of
productive
capacity
but
lack
of
effective
consumer
demand
,
and
that
no
tax
concessions
to
investment
would
achieve
results
if
there
was
no
market
for
the
output
from
the
increased
capacity
.
The
reasoning
which
underlay
the
bill
was
therefore
fallacious
;
it
would
add
to
private
savings
,
but
would
do
nothing
to
add
to
investment
,
which
was
being
held
back
by
lack
of
markets
.
Millikin
moved
an
amendment
to
provide
for
a
reduction
of
tax
of
$
2
in
tax
liability
for
each
taxpayer
,
a
slightly
less
costly
substitute
for
George
's
proposal
;
it
was
ill
received
by
George
and
his
supporters
and
was
rejected
by
49
votes
to
46
,
the
vote
being
on
party
lines
except
that
Langer
voted
with
the
Democrats
.
George's
amendment
to
increase
the
individual
exemption
was
rejected
by
49
to
46
,
the
margin
of
defeat
being
supplied
by
the
four
Democrats
voting
against
it
,
Byrd
,
Robertson
,
Johnson
of
Colorado
,
and
Holland
.
#
226
<
338
TEXT
J44
>
As
they
introduced
longer
lags
in
the
price
variable
,
the
contribution
of
their
demand
coefficient
steadily
increased
.
From
a
technical
point
of
view
,
using
the
method
of
least
squares
estimation
,
we
find
the
principal
factor
at
work
to
be
that
the
introduction
of
a
lag
in
the
price
variable
systematically
reduces
its
coefficient
,
while
the
other
factors
remain
relatively
stable
.
This
effect
is
increased
in
the
formulation
of
(
4.1
)
where
a
moving
average
of
price
changes
is
taken
.
In
all
cases
,
the
overall
correlation
remains
virtually
unchanged
.
Empirically
,
we
have
been
unable
to
determine
a
unique
lag
between
wage
and
price
changes
,
and
we
have
therefore
had
to
rest
content
with
the
lag
of
six
months
built
into
the
model
from
6a
priori
reasoning
.
We
are
disposed
to
conclude
from
our
estimates
that
demand
has
been
an
important
factor
at
the
bargaining
table
.
At
the
level
of
aggregation
at
which
we
are
working
,
it
is
the
general
state
of
the
demand
for
labour
that
is
relevant
.
It
has
been
pointed
out
by
H.
A.
Turner
that
in
1952-53
recorded
unemployment
in
the
cotton
industry
was
as
high
as
3
per
cent
.
of
the
industry
's
manpower
,
whilst
the
'unions
not
only
presented
to
the
employers
a
demand
for
a
general
wage
increase
but
persisted
to
the
point
of
partial
success
'
.
The
point
here
is
that
the
unions
'
hand
was
strengthened
by
the
existence
of
alternative
employment
.
The
kind
of
effect
that
we
are
considering
is
that
of
the
influence
of
general
unemployment
.
A
2
,
increase
in
the
level
of
unemployment
will
doubtless
have
a
greater
effect
on
the
change
in
wage
rates
if
it
is
spread
over
all
industries
equally
,
rather
than
concentrated
in
one
industry
alone
.
The
situation
in
the
cotton
industry
can
then
hardly
be
cited
as
evidence
against
the
influence
of
demand
.
The
political
variable
,
F
;
t
;
,
represents
the
influence
of
cost-inflation
.
It
is
sometimes
argued
that
the
trade
union
leader's
job
is
to
obtain
higher
wages
for
his
members
,
and
it
matters
little
how
he
does
this
.
He
may
rationalize
his
demand
for
higher
money
wages
in
terms
of
the
cost
of
living
,
the
level
of
profits
or
increases
in
productivity
.
In
the
absence
of
such
factors
he
may
push
for
increases
in
money
wages
on
principle
,
the
strength
of
the
push
depending
in
part
on
the
extent
to
which
the
government
of
the
day
can
create
an
atmosphere
of
restraint
.
In
the
model
,
the
coefficient
of
F
;
t
;
indicates
that
in
periods
when
the
Conservative
government
has
been
in
power
,
unions
have
been
pushing
harder
to
the
extent
of
some
three
index
points
per
year
.
This
is
a
statistically
firm
coefficient
which
may
be
taken
as
evidence
of
the
increased
importance
of
autonomous
trade
union
pressure
over
the
second
half
of
our
sample
period
.
It
is
extremely
difficult
on
the
basis
of
the
evidence
,
in
the
form
of
our
estimates
,
to
maintain
that
over
the
whole
sample
period
changes
in
the
wage
rate
index
have
been
'cost
'
rather
than
'demand
'
induced
.
This
result
can
be
rationalized
by
arguing
that
to
some
extent
the
strength
of
the
'cost-push
'
at
the
bargaining
table
is
governed
by
the
demand
for
labour
.
The
two
complement
each
other
.
Without
the
existence
of
'excess
demand
'
for
labour
,
the
'cost-push
'
might
not
go
very
far
;
without
the
'cost-push
'
in
a
situation
of
'excess
demand
'
,
workers
might
be
unable
to
exploit
their
favourable
position
.
To
this
extent
,
changes
in
wage
rates
are
dependent
on
both
'cost-push
'
and
the
level
of
'excess
demand
'
.
Several
writers
have
drawn
attention
to
changes
in
the
spread
between
wage
earnings
and
wage
rates
,
as
a
criterion
to
distinguish
demand
from
cost
inflation
.
The
limited
information
estimate
of
equation
(
4.2
)
attributes
greater
significance
to
hours
worked
than
to
productivity
,
though
both
can
be
considered
significant
.
The
residual
terms
in
this
computation
were
,
however
,
highly
autocorrelated
.
The
estimate
from
transformed
data
has
no
significant
serial
correlation
in
the
residuals
but
gives
a
different
estimate
for
the
relative
importance
of
productivity
and
hours
worked
in
accounting
for
the
spread
.
The
hours
worked
variable
dominates
the
relation
and
,
if
anything
,
our
estimates
in
(
4.2
)
are
over-generous
in
attributing
fluctuations
in
the
spread
to
fluctuations
in
productivity
.
Our
results
are
not
inconsistent
with
the
hypothesis
that
the
spread
is
largely
influenced
by
the
level
of
demand
.
If
this
is
correct
,
fluctuations
in
the
spread
could
be
regarded
as
an
indicator
of
changes
in
the
level
of
demand
.
Hours
worked
constitute
a
very
sensitive
indicator
of
the
level
of
demand
,
although
absolute
changes
in
the
hours
worked
index
are
small
.
In
one
sense
hours
worked
contribute
to
the
spread
in
a
purely
accounting
manner
as
do
,
other
things
being
equal
,
increases
in
output
per
man-hour
for
piece-workers
.
We
are
unable
,
however
,
to
separate
out
the
relative
importance
of
these
two
influences
.
No
doubt
,
overtime
,
bonus
payments
,
premium
rates
,
and
changes
in
the
length
of
the
'official
'
working
week
,
have
all
been
important
.
On
the
demand
side
,
it
is
often
argued
that
a
high
level
of
demand
has
led
to
payments
above
the
'official
'
rates
to
bid
labour
away
from
some
firms
into
others
.
Our
results
are
consistent
with
either
hypothesis
alone
or
a
combination
of
both
.
It
is
interesting
to
compare
our
results
with
those
obtained
by
the
Swedish
economists
,
Bent
Hansen
and
Go
''
sta
Rehn
,
in
their
study
of
the
Swedish
labour
market
.
They
start
from
the
assumption
that
wage
rates
are
fixed
institutionally
and
that
the
influence
of
economic
forces
is
reflected
in
the
spread
between
earnings
and
wage
rates
,
which
they
describe
as
the
'wage
drift
'
.
In
our
model
we
have
put
forward
the
hypothesis
that
changes
in
wage
rates
are
influenced
by
changes
in
the
cost
of
living
,
by
the
demand
for
labour
,
and
by
the
political
climate
.
The
procedure
followed
by
Hansen
and
Rehn
was
to
take
a
sample
of
annual
data
,
1947-54
,
for
eight
main
groupings
within
Swedish
manufacturing
industry
.
Briefly
,
their
findings
suggested
that
the
main
influence
determining
the
'wage
drift
'
in
Sweden
over
these
years
has
been
'excess
demand
'
.
They
tested
the
further
influence
of
'excess
profits
'
and
the
hypothesis
that
increases
in
productivity
have
contributed
substantially
to
the
'wage
drift
'
.
Neither
was
found
to
be
significant
.
The
relations
estimated
were
between
the
rates
of
change
of
the
'wage
drift
'
,
the
level
of
'excess
profit
'
,
the
level
of
'excess
demand
'
and
the
rate
of
change
in
productivity
.
It
may
be
pointed
out
that
in
our
model
productivity
makes
a
significant
contribution
to
the
explanation
of
the
spread
between
earnings
and
wage
rates
,
when
all
variables
are
expressed
as
levels
,
but
ceases
to
be
a
significant
factor
in
our
least
squares
computation
in
which
variables
are
subjected
to
a
first-difference
transformation
.
It
would
appear
,
therefore
,
that
our
findings
are
not
inconsistent
with
those
of
Hansen
and
Rehn
.
However
,
it
must
be
re-emphasized
that
we
have
included
hours
worked
in
our
computation
,
which
are
an
indicator
of
the
direct
influence
of
demand
on
the
spread
,
but
also
of
other
influences
,
and
that
our
earnings
variable
is
of
average
weekly
earnings
and
not
of
hourly
earnings
.
Hansen
and
Rehn
,
on
the
other
hand
,
construct
an
index
of
'excess
demand
'
for
labour
,
in
some
cases
by
taking
the
difference
between
unfilled
vacancies
and
numbers
unemployed
.
Where
numbers
unemployed
were
not
available
for
a
particular
industry
,
vacancies
alone
were
used
.
It
is
not
clear
that
the
growth
of
the
spread
between
earnings
and
wage
rates
in
the
UK
over
the
period
of
our
sample
can
be
plausibly
explained
in
'cost
'
terms
.
If
it
is
argued
that
such
a
gap
is
automatically
opened
by
the
rise
in
piece-workers
'
earnings
as
productivity
increases
,
or
by
changes
in
the
amount
of
overtime
worked
,
such
changes
may
themselves
be
traced
back
to
the
existence
of
a
high
level
of
demand
.
Equation
(
4.3
)
illustrates
the
close
relation
between
hours
worked
and
the
level
of
industrial
production
,
which
itself
reflects
the
level
of
demand
.
Passing
through
this
chain
of
causation
,
it
would
be
plausible
to
expect
a
high
empirical
correlation
between
changes
in
the
'wage
drift
'
and
the
level
of
'excess
demand
'
for
goods
and
services
.
Under
the
assumptions
implicit
in
the
model
,
this
relationship
merely
constitutes
a
derived
relation
rather
than
a
basic
structural
equation
.
To
estimate
the
determination
of
the
'wage
drift
'
in
this
form
would
involve
obscuring
the
underlying
chain
of
relationship
.
It
is
sometimes
held
that
the
changes
in
the
'wage
drift
'
are
not
governed
by
the
level
of
'excess
demand
'
,
since
this
would
imply
some
bidding
up
of
payments
to
workers
over
the
'official
rates
'
.
It
is
then
contended
that
just
as
manufacturers
have
not
bid
up
prices
directly
in
response
to
'excess
demand
'
,
so
they
have
not
bid
up
wage
payments
.
The
'mark-up
'
equation
(
4.4
)
suggests
that
earnings
have
been
roughly
twice
as
important
at
the
margin
as
import
prices
in
determining
the
general
level
of
consumer
prices
over
the
sample
period
.
The
coefficient
of
the
import
price
index
represents
the
influence
of
'cost-push
'
to
the
UK
economy
.
The
level
of
earnings
,
on
the
other
hand
,
may
represent
both
the
influence
of
'cost-push
'
and
that
of
demand
,
for
it
is
through
earnings
that
demand
affects
the
general
consumer
price
level
in
our
system
.
The
Implications
of
the
Model
Our
particular
model
of
the
inflationary
process
brings
out
points
that
have
been
raised
by
different
writers
and
attempts
to
follow
through
some
interrelated
patterns
of
behaviour
in
the
sphere
of
wage
and
price
determination
.
The
model
illustrates
the
influence
of
both
cost
and
demand
elements
.
It
is
not
unique
,
as
judged
by
its
agreement
with
observed
data
,
and
it
contains
flaws
;
nevertheless
it
appears
to
be
reasonable
,
and
the
difficulties
that
it
encounters
are
inherent
in
the
nature
of
our
basic
economic
information
.
Our
statistical
analysis
covers
the
post-war
period
as
a
whole
.
As
such
,
it
gives
a
set
of
average
relationships
which
do
not
rule
out
dispersion
.
In
the
Korean
war
period
,
for
example
,
the
rise
in
import
prices
would
appear
to
have
made
a
much
greater
contribution
to
the
rise
in
the
general
consumer
price
level
than
earnings
,
although
,
on
average
over
the
period
as
a
whole
,
earnings
appear
to
have
been
the
more
important
factor
.
This
fact
limits
the
usefulness
of
the
model
in
enabling
us
to
comment
on
the
debate
on
the
character
of
inflation
over
such
a
short
period
as
say
1956-57
.
Our
results
seem
to
show
that
for
the
period
of
the
sample
as
a
whole
it
is
not
possible
to
assert
categorically
that
we
have
had
either
demand
or
cost
inflation
.
The
model
attributes
significance
to
both
cost
and
demand
elements
.
Even
Professor
Robbins
,
a
firm
protagonist
of
the
importance
of
the
influence
of
demand
over
the
period
,
is
prepared
to
concede
that
for
the
latter
half
of
1957
and
the
first
half
of
1958
,
the
rise
in
final
prices
may
have
been
largely
'cost-induced
'
,
as
an
overshoot
from
the
period
of
'excess
demand
'
.
Consider
,
however
,
the
period
1956-57
when
price
and
wage
changes
were
substantial
and
over
which
much
controversy
has
raged
.
In
1955
and
1956
unemployment
had
fallen
considerably
from
the
relatively
high
level
of
1952
.
If
we
accept
our
equation
(
4.1
)
as
a
basic
structural
relation
,
then
we
are
virtually
committed
to
accepting
the
view
that
the
level
of
'excess
demand
'
for
labour
had
a
significant
effect
on
wage
rate
changes
in
that
period
.
It
may
however
be
argued
that
(
4.1
)
places
overmuch
weight
on
the
influence
of
average
unemployment
.
In
the
base
year
our
average
of
registered
unemployment
,
in
numbers
,
was
around
35
,
.
If
the
price
level
were
stationary
for
sufficiently
long
so
that
the
influence
of
that
variable
in
(
4.1
)
were
to
become
zero
,
then
average
unemployment
in
terms
of
numbers
registered
unemployed
would
have
to
reach
only
5
,
before
the
four-quarter
change
in
the
wage
rate
index
would
become
negative
(
assuming
<
FORMULA
>
)
.
Many
would
,
however
,
find
this
conclusion
implausible
.
They
would
no
doubt
argue
that
(
4.1
)
can
hardly
be
considered
reversible
.
Wage
rates
go
up
but
they
do
not
come
down
.
#
28
<
339
TEXT
J45
>
More
moderate
exponents
may
grant
the
sincerity
of
those
who
make
the
claim
,
but
suggest
that
notions
of
justice
differ
so
widely
that
a
situation
which
seems
to
justify
parity
in
the
eyes
of
one
man
will
justify
a
differential
in
the
eyes
of
another
.
The
public
services
,
however
,
are
committed
to
a
different
view
.
Since
the
Priestley
Commission
,
the
government
and
the
civil
service
trade
unions
have
been
in
agreement
that
the
wages
and
salaries
of
civil
servants
should
be
settled
by
'fair
comparison
with
current
remuneration
of
outside
staffs
employed
on
broadly
comparable
work
,
taking
account
of
differences
in
other
conditions
of
service
'
,
and
the
Civil
Service
Pay
Research
Unit
has
been
established
to
provide
the
information
on
which
these
comparisons
should
be
made
.
The
Pilkington
Commission
,
the
Guillebaud
Committee
and
the
Willink
Commission
have
since
extended
'fair
comparisons
'
of
one
sort
or
another
to
the
medical
and
dental
professions
,
to
the
railwaymen
,
and
to
the
police
.
It
is
,
of
course
,
possible
to
argue
that
this
use
of
'fair
comparisons
'
in
the
public
service
is
only
market
forces
at
one
remove
.
In
a
service
financed
out
of
taxation
the
normal
processes
of
the
market
are
not
available
to
determine
wages
.
Consequently
wages
in
the
public
service
should
be
settled
by
comparison
with
rates
in
outside
occupations
where
market
forces
apply
.
On
this
view
the
fair
wage
means
the
market
rate
.
This
view
probably
lay
behind
the
original
formulation
of
the
Fair
Wages
Resolution
of
the
House
of
Commons
in
1891
.
Fair
wages
were
those
'generally
accepted
as
current
'
.
Trade
unionists
,
however
,
agitated
for
many
years
for
a
change
which
was
finally
accepted
in
the
revision
of
199
.
Fair
wages
were
then
defined
as
'those
commonly
recognized
by
employers
and
trade
societies
'
.
This
suggests
that
the
fair
wage
is
the
wage
settled
by
collective
agreement-
the
'acceptable
wage
'
.
I
do
not
think
either
of
these
definitions
can
be
accepted
as
satisfactory
.
The
first
difficulty
is
that
every
detailed
study
of
wages
in
Britain
reveals
startling
variations
and
inconsistencies
for
the
payment
for
what
is
apparently
the
same
job
even
within
a
single
town
or
district
.
Thus
the
market
,
or
collective
bargaining
,
or
both
,
lead
to
a
whole
range
of
rates
,
any
one
of
which
could
be
fair
.
If
there
are
grounds
for
arguing
that
the
public
servant
should
,
on
grounds
of
justice
,
be
paid
the
average
of
this
range
of
rates
,
then
this
average
must
be
the
fair
wage
not
only
for
the
civil
servant
,
but
also
for
the
workers
in
comparable
outside
occupations
.
Those
of
them
who
are
getting
less
than
the
average
have
,
on
grounds
of
equity
,
a
case
for
an
increase
to
bring
them
up
to
that
figure
.
A
second
difficulty
is
that
we
sometimes
wish
to
say
that
a
market
rate
,
or
even
a
rate
settled
by
collective
bargaining
,
is
unfair
.
The
wages
paid
to
coal-miners
and
agricultural
workers
in
the
'thirties
,
for
instance
,
would
perhaps
have
been
generally
regarded
as
unfair
,
but
necessary
because
of
the
depressed
markets
for
coal
exports
and
for
agricultural
products
.
The
fact
that
the
wages
of
coal-miners
were
settled
by
collective
agreement
did
not
,
I
suggest
,
make
them
appear
fair
in
the
eyes
of
the
public
.
I
would
also
suggest
that
it
is
a
common
view
in
modern
Britain
that
wages
paid
in
the
manufacture
of
motor
vehicles
are
unfairly
high
compared
with
the
wages
of
other
workers
,
although
they
are
settled
by
collective
bargaining
.
Many
of
those
who
hold
this
view
,
however
,
might
be
reluctant
to
voice
it
in
public
.
There
are
therefore
grounds
for
supposing
that
there
is
some
other
way
of
determining
fairness
in
addition
to
the
'higgling
of
the
market
'
,
or
the
process
of
collective
bargaining
.
The
four
inquiries
which
I
have
mentioned
seem
to
accept
this
supposition
and
to
suggest
that
the
British
public
holds
to
certain
common
standards
whereby
it
can
compare
one
job
with
another
and
decide
whether
the
remuneration
is
fair
or
not
.
The
interim
report
of
the
Willink
Commission
,
for
example
,
argues
that
the
pay
of
the
police
should
be
'based
on
conditions
recognized
by
the
police
themselves
and
by
the
public
as
fair
and
reasonable
'
.
Treasury
evidence
to
the
Priestley
Commission
argued
that
:
'
...
if
a
civil
servant
can
be
seen
to
be
getting
,
as
near
as
may
be
,
what
citizens
of
similar
attainments
are
getting
for
doing
similar
work
in
the
country
at
large
,
that
is
a
situation
which
will
surely
be
commended
as
fair
by
the
civil
servant
himself
,
by
his
outside
analogue
,
and
by
the
taxpayer
who
foots
the
bill
...
'
The
main
difference
between
the
two
reports
is
that
the
Priestley
Commission
thought
that
fairness
demanded
the
same
rate
of
pay
as
for
the
'outside
analogue
'
,
whereas
the
Willink
Commission
recommended
considerably
higher
rates
for
the
police
than
for
the
outside
occupations
with
which
they
compared
them
.
Thus
both
these
reports
hold
not
only
that
it
is
possible
to
say
that
workers-
or
at
least
some
grades
of
workers-
are
fairly
paid
,
but
also
that
there
would
be
general
agreement
from
all
sections
of
society
on
what
would
constitute
fair
payment
.
No
evidence
is
given
in
support
,
although
it
would
clearly
be
possible
to
devise
empirical
tests
to
discover
whether
there
are
generally
accepted
standards
of
fairness
.
The
view
is
presented
as
self-evident
,
or
at
least
as
not
worth
arguing
.
The
questions
I
wish
to
pursue
,
therefore
,
are
:
can
we
accept
the
methods
of
these
four
inquiries
as
satisfactory
and
dependable
procedures
for
establishing
the
'just
'
wage
;
and
,
if
we
can
,
how
wide
is
the
scope
of
their
application
?
First
,
however
,
it
is
necessary
to
set
out
some
information
about
each
of
them
.
The
job
of
the
Civil
Service
Pay
Research
Unit
is
fact-finding
.
It
assists
in
establishing
job
comparability
by
describing
'the
similarity
or
difference
in
the
duties
of
the
grades
with
which
comparison
is
being
made
'
;
and
it
discovers
'the
pay
and
conditions
of
service
that
attach
to
jobs
regarded
as
comparable
'
.
Armed
with
this
information
the
two
sides
of
the
appropriate
Whitley
Council
can
negotiate
what
wage
or
salary
is
required
by
'fair
comparison
'
,
or
,
if
they
fail
to
agree
,
refer
the
decision
to
arbitration
.
The
Guillebaud
Committee
's
terms
of
reference
were
wider
than
this
.
The
Committee
was
instructed
'to
conduct
an
investigation
into
the
relativity
of
pay
'
of
railway
workers
with
other
workers
,
and
to
'establish
the
degree
of
job
comparability
'
as
well
as
to
discover
the
rates
of
pay
and
other
emoluments
of
the
other
workers
.
The
Committee
was
also
empowered
to
offer
'general
observations
and
conclusions
'
along
with
'the
ascertained
facts
'
.
The
terms
of
reference
of
the
Pilkington
Commission
were
wider
still
.
They
were
asked
to
consider
how
the
remuneration
of
doctors
and
dentists
compared
with
that
of
other
professions
,
and
what
,
in
the
light
of
this
comparison
,
their
remuneration
should
be
.
Finally
the
Willink
Commission
has
been
given
no
instructions
to
make
comparisons
.
They
have
been
asked
to
consider
:
'the
broad
principles
which
should
govern
the
remuneration
of
the
constable
,
having
regard
to
the
nature
and
extent
of
police
duties
and
responsibilities
and
the
need
to
attract
and
retain
an
adequate
number
of
recruits
with
the
proper
qualifications
'
,
and
their
interim
report
rejects
the
principle
of
'fair
comparison
'
as
inapplicable
to
the
police
service
.
But
it
goes
on
to
argue
that
the
pay
of
the
constable
should
be
settled
by
means
of
a
formula
which
yields
almost
7
per
cent
more
than
the
wage
rates
in
certain
selected
skilled
occupations
.
This
process
must
be
based
on
a
comparison
of
some
kind
.
The
criteria
which
justify
the
same
remuneration
are
,
however
,
simpler
than
those
which
justify
differences
in
remuneration
,
and
also
logically
prior
to
them
;
for
how
could
comparisons
which
reveal
differences
between
jobs
be
used
to
justify
differences
in
pay
unless
comparisons
which
did
not
reveal
those
differences
justified
the
same
pay
?
We
start
therefore
with
the
principle
of
the
rate
for
the
job
,
the
principle
that
the
same
job
should
carry
the
same
rate
of
pay
.
The
Willink
Commission
have
,
in
fact
,
annexed
this
phrase
to
cover
another
principle
,
which
they
call
their
'third
principle
'
.
They
do
not
state
what
the
principle
is
,
but
they
say
that
'it
relies
for
its
operation
very
largely
on
a
judgement
of
the
constable
's
value
to
the
community
'
.
But
as
I
understand
it
,
the
phrase
has
always
described
the
old
trade
union
principle
that
a
fitter
must
not
take
less
than
the
fitter
's
rate
,
nor
a
compositor
than
the
compositor's
rate
,
as
it
stands
in
the
district
in
which
he
happens
to
be
working
.
I
can
see
no
reason
for
using
it
in
this
novel
and
imprecise
sense
.
The
difficulty
is
to
know
when
two
jobs
are
the
same
,
or
rather
,
since
two
jobs
are
never
exactly
the
same
,
to
know
which
differences
can
be
regarded
as
negligible
for
the
purpose
of
settling
payment
.
The
ingenuity
of
man
can
create
reasons
for
additional
payments
out
of
everything
and
out
of
almost
nothing-
out
of
slight
differences
in
materials
,
in
tools
and
machinery
,
or
in
the
product
;
out
of
differences
in
the
heat
,
dirt
or
noise
of
working
conditions
;
out
of
responsibility
for
men
,
materials
,
machinery
,
or
money
;
and
so
on
.
Some
reason
can
always
be
found
for
paying
X
more
than
Y
,
and
probably
also
for
paying
Y
more
than
X
.
Before
we
write
the
problem
off
as
insoluble
,
however
,
we
must
remember
that
men
have
repeatedly
cut
their
way
through
it
over
the
centuries
,
and
do
so
constantly
today
.
The
fitter
's
rate
,
or
the
compositor
's
rate
,
is
only
meaningful
because
there
is
agreement
about
what
is
the
proper
work
of
a
fitter
and
of
a
compositor
,
either
by
rule
or
by
custom
.
Every
grading
structure
,
in
public
and
in
private
employment
,
decides
that
certain
differences
in
work
warrant
differences
in
pay
,
and
also
that
the
great
majority
do
not
.
The
process
whereby
the
National
Coal
Board
reduced
something
like
six
thousand
daywage
job
titles
to
367
titles
,
and
then
grouped
these
titles
into
thirteen
different
wage
grades
,
is
but
one
outstanding
example
of
a
common
process
.
Such
examples
show
that
,
in
the
settlement
of
salaries
and
wages
,
men
are
willing
to
neglect
many
differences
between
jobs
,
and
also
to
recognize
others
as
important
.
They
do
not
,
of
course
,
prove
that
there
would
be
general
agreement
on
what
should
count
and
what
should
not
.
We
can
,
however
,
find
some
evidence
on
this
point
.
We
know
,
for
instance
,
that
many
thousands
of
problems
about
jobs
and
about
gradings
are
amicably
settled
each
year
.
Strikes
over
demarcation
disputes
or
arbitration
awards
on
grading
questions
only
serve
to
emphasize
the
wide
area
of
undisputed
territory
behind
them
.
It
is
hardly
possible
that
this
could
be
so
without
widespread
agreement
on
which
differences
count
and
which
do
not
.
The
experience
of
the
Guillebaud
Committee
was
that
'our
team
of
investigators
,
coming
from
widely-varied
backgrounds
and
with
different
industrial
experience
,
agreed
closely
among
themselves
,
and
their
opinions
corresponded
,
in
most
instances
,
with
those
of
our
Secretaries
and
ourselves
.
There
were
no
disagreements
which
could
not
be
settled
by
discussion
'
.
Whether
differences
count
or
not
is
at
least
largely
a
matter
of
social
convention
.
Only
empirical
tests
could
discover
whether
there
are
generally
accepted
conventions
,
but
,
until
such
tests
are
carried
out
,
I
submit
that
these
are
grounds
for
supposing
that
there
are
some
conventions
which
are
fairly
widely
accepted
.
The
Priestley
Commission
included
amongst
their
criteria
of
fairness
'the
educational
or
other
qualifications
required
'
.
In
fact
,
the
Civil
Service
Pay
Research
Unit
seems
to
have
concentrated
more
on
work
than
on
qualifications
.
For
the
Pilkington
and
Willink
Commissions
,
on
the
other
hand
,
qualifications
seem
to
take
first
place
.
The
Pilkington
Commission
was
instructed
to
consider
'the
proper
current
levels
of
remuneration
'
of
doctors
and
dentists
in
the
light
of
a
comparison
with
the
remuneration
of
other
professions
.
The
professions
on
which
they
based
their
inquiry
were
:
accountants
,
actuaries
,
barristers
,
solicitors
,
architects
,
surveyors
,
engineers
and
university
teachers
,
together
with
a
category
entitled
'graduates
in
industry
'
.
#
26
<
34
TEXT
J46
>
Most
of
these
studies
are
partial
,
dealing
with
particular
aspects
of
world
trade
.
There
is
only
one
that
I
know
of
which
tries
to
use
the
statistical
information
to
formulate
a
model
of
world
economic
development
and
trade
.
This
Professor
Lewis
did
in
1952
,
based
on
statistics
for
187-195
,
in
terms
of
six
world
variables
:
world
industrial
production
,
world
food
production
,
world
trade
in
manufactures
,
world
trade
in
primary
products
,
the
price
of
primary
products
and
the
price
of
manufactures
.
The
model
,
although
attractively
simple
,
fails
to
fit
developments
since
195
partly
because
it
makes
one
important
assumption
not
borne
out
by
events-
the
assumption
that
the
ratio
between
world
trade
in
primary
products
(
food
and
raw
materials
)
and
manufactures
would
remain
unchanged
.
In
fact
,
one
of
the
new
features
of
the
development
of
world
trade
since
195
has
been
the
rapid
relative
growth
of
world
trade
in
manufactures
and
a
corresponding
relative
fall
in
world
trade
in
primary
products
.
This
relative
fall
is
particularly
marked
if
oil
is
excluded
.
The
causes
of
this
change
have
aroused
great
controversy
,
controversy
which
illustrates
how
difficult
it
is
to
interpret
significantly
this
mass
of
statistical
information
.
There
is
on
the
one
side
the
argument
,
put
forward
strongly
by
the
late
Professor
Nurkse
,
that
the
relative
decline
in
world
trade
in
primary
products
is
mainly
due
to
a
fall
in
demand
by
industrial
countries
:
a
fall
due
to
agricultural
protection
,
a
change
in
the
structure
of
industrial
production
towards
products
using
less
raw
materials
and
the
substitution
of
synthetics
for
natural
products
.
Others
,
including
Professor
Cairncross
,
who
spoke
on
this
theme
here
a
few
months
ago
,
have
argued
that
one
of
the
main
factors
inducing
industrial
countries
to
use
less
primary
products
was
a
shortage
of
supply
,
and
that
this
shortage
of
supply
was
,
to
a
substantial
degree
,
the
result
of
the
economic
policy
followed
by
many
primary
producing
countries
.
The
analysis
by
GATT
in
successive
reports
on
``
International
Trade
''
since
1956
has
tended
to
confirm
this
conclusion
.
GATT
classified
the
non-industrial
primary
producing
countries
into
two
groups
:
(
1
)
the
semi-industrialised
countries
where
industrialisation
has
already
made
substantial
progress
(
countries
such
as
Argentina
,
India
and
Australia
)
,
and
(
2
)
the
remaining
non-industrial
countries
;
and
then
showed
that
the
bulk
of
the
relative
fall
in
trade
came
in
the
first
and
not
in
the
second
group
of
countries
.
This
seemed
to
lead
conclusively
to
the
view
that
reduced
supply
had
at
least
been
a
very
important
contributory
element
in
the
relative
reduction
in
world
trade
in
primary
products
.
But
since
then
Mr.
A.
Maizels
of
the
National
Institute
has
attempted
to
show
that
the
results
obtained
by
the
GATT
analysis
are
largely
fortuitous
and
do
not
point
to
the
conclusion
which
is
drawn
from
them
by
the
authors
of
the
GATT
reports
.
Mr.
Maizels
shows
that
if
exports
of
primary
products
from
semi-industrialised
countries
are
compared
with
world
demand
for
the
same
commodities
(
which
he
measures
by
world
trade
)
over
the
period
1937-38
to
1955
,
then
in
most
cases
the
semi-industrialised
countries
have
maintained
their
share
of
the
world
total
.
From
this
he
concludes
that
the
relative
fall
in
the
trade
of
the
semi-industrialised
countries
is
due
mainly
to
its
commodity
composition
,
and
the
fall
in
world
demand
for
these
commodities
;
thus
confirming
the
demand
deficiency
,
rather
than
the
supply
deficiency
,
view
.
There
is
,
however
,
one
weakness
in
Mr.
Maizel
's
main
calculations
.
In
the
case
of
some
commodities
a
substantial
part
of
the
total
of
world
trade
is
accounted
for
by
the
trade
of
the
semi-industrialised
countries
.
It
is
hardly
surprising
that
in
these
cases
exports
from
the
semi-industrialised
countries
on
average
show
much
the
same
movement
in
volume
as
world
trade
as
a
whole
.
Take
wool
as
an
example
.
This
appears
as
an
important
export
for
four
semi-industrialised
countries-
Argentina
,
Australia
,
New
Zealand
and
the
Union
of
South
Africa
.
But
the
exports
of
these
four
countries
between
them
account
for
the
bulk
of
world
export
trade
in
wool
.
It
is
hardly
surprising
therefore
that
the
export
volume
of
wool
from
these
countries
,
on
average
,
approximates
to
the
world
total
,
some
above
and
some
below
.
The
nearness
of
the
world
total
and
the
figures
for
the
four
semi-industrialised
countries
can
not
be
taken
in
this
particular
case
to
demonstrate
the
validity
of
the
demand
deficiency
view
.
The
same
point
applies
to
coffee
,
which
appears
as
an
important
export
of
three
semi-industrialised
countries
,
Brazil
,
Colombia
and
Mexico
,
which
between
them
account
for
a
substantial
part
of
world
trade
in
coffee
.
Indeed
,
one
inevitably
gets
into
difficulty
if
one
has
to
use
,
as
so
often
happens
in
analyses
of
world
trade
,
the
same
figures
as
representing
both
world
supply
and
world
demand
;
and
when
one
begins
to
look
at
the
position
of
individual
semi-industrialised
countries
,
Argentina
for
example
,
there
seems
strong
evidence
that
there
has
been
a
reduction
in
the
supply
of
primary
products
for
export
,
and
a
substantial
case
for
arguing
that
Argentinian
economic
and
commercial
policy
has
been
an
important
element
in
this
reduction
.
I
would
expect
to
find
differences
in
the
relative
importance
of
changes
in
demand
and
supply
from
country
to
country
,
and
suspect
that
any
generalisation
which
attempts
to
settle
this
controversy
in
terms
of
general
figures
for
world
trade
is
likely
to
be
too
sweeping
in
ignoring
the
peculiar
and
divergent
experience
of
individual
countries
.
The
other
major
feature
of
the
statistics
of
world
trade
that
has
commanded
great
attention
in
recent
years
,
is
the
rapid
growth
and
changing
character
of
world
trade
in
manufactures
.
In
the
193
's
and
during
the
war
most
of
those
who
attempted
to
look
ahead
to
future
developments
in
world
trade
in
manufactures
were
inclined
to
take
rather
a
gloomy
view
.
The
traditional
trade
,
especially
in
cotton
textiles
,
was
disappearing
rapidly
as
domestic
industries
were
being
built
up
in
the
newly-developing
industrial
countries
.
And
the
opportunities
for
increased
trade
between
the
advanced
industrial
countries
seemed
likely
to
become
restricted
rather
than
wider
as
the
character
of
their
industrial
development
became
more
and
more
similar
.
In
fact
,
world
trade
in
manufactures
has
increased
more
rapidly
than
world
industrial
production
compared
with
1938
,
the
rise
in
European
trade
in
manufactures
being
most
remarkable
and
unexpected
.
Now
that
we
have
a
mass
of
regular
statistical
information
,
on
a
standard
international
classification
,
about
this
trade
,
we
can
examine
its
pattern
and
structure
in
great
detail
.
Familiarity
with
this
statistical
detail
can
no
doubt
give
us
a
comfortable
feeling
that
we
know
what
is
going
on
in
international
trade
,
which
lines
and
markets
are
expanding
or
contracting
.
And
we
can
pay
particular
care
,
as
the
Board
of
Trade
does
each
quarter
in
the
tables
in
the
Board
of
Trade
Journal
,
to
look
at
the
fortunes
of
United
Kingdom
trade
in
this
international
competition
.
But
I
doubt
very
much
myself
whether
the
accumulation
of
statistics
of
this
kind
and
the
grubbing
about
among
them
for
significant
statistical
trends
by
itself
gives
us
much
understanding
of
what
is
going
on
and
the
forces
which
are
making
for
change
.
We
need
much
more
understanding
and
analysis
of
the
forces
that
are
behind
the
statistics
.
It
may
be
,
however
,
that
the
changes
are
the
result
of
such
a
complex
interaction
of
forces
and
that
our
analytical
tools
are
so
primitive
that
we
can
not
yet
hope
to
acquire
this
deeper
understanding
and
will
have
to
confine
ourselves
,
for
the
time
being
at
least
,
to
the
search
for
statistical
trends
which
we
hope
will
endure
for
some
time
.
One
of
the
main
problems
in
understanding
the
significance
of
the
shifting
pattern
of
the
world
trade
in
manufactures
is
to
be
able
to
distinguish
between
changes
in
the
fundamental
forces
in
operation
,
and
the
time
period
which
it
takes
for
trade
to
adjust
itself
to
those
forces
.
Take
,
for
example
,
one
of
the
major
changes
in
British
foreign
trade
over
the
last
5
years-
the
almost
complete
disappearance
of
the
United
Kingdom
as
a
net
exporter
of
cotton
textiles
.
Looking
back
now
it
could
be
argued
that
the
fundamental
forces
which
led
to
this
change
were
already
in
operation
in
the
years
immediately
after
the
first
world
war-
the
acquisition
by
Japan
,
India
and
other
countries
of
the
necessary
technical
and
economic
experience
to
enable
them
to
develop
efficient
cotton
textile
industries
of
their
own
,
and
the
consequential
loss
by
Lancashire
of
the
special
comparative
advantage
that
she
had
had
in
this
field
of
manufacture
for
over
a
century
.
But
although
the
fundamental
forces
had
already
changed
by
192
,
it
took
many
years
for
the
full
consequences
to
work
themselves
out
.
And
because
the
process
of
adjustment
took
so
long
and
was
so
slow
,
it
was
a
long
time
before
the
change
in
the
underlying
situation
was
recognised
.
Throughout
the
192
's
and
193
's
it
was
still
a
widely
held
view
that
,
given
the
appropriate
re-organisation
of
the
industry
,
Lancashire
could
regain
her
pre-1914
world
trading
position
.
It
is
obviously
not
easy
to
recognise
powerful
new
economic
forces
affecting
world
trade
when
they
first
emerge
.
It
is
easier
to
treat
the
structure
and
pattern
of
world
trade
as
relatively
stable
and
unchanging
until
change
makes
itself
clearly
evident
in
the
statistics
.
I
have
discussed
very
briefly
only
one
or
two
examples
of
the
way
in
which
statistical
information
about
world
trade
is
used
in
an
attempt
to
understand
the
main
forces
making
for
change
.
But
these
I
think
are
quite
typical
and
,
unfortunately
,
do
not
lead
to
the
clear
conclusion
that
this
new
approach
is
leading
to
great
enlightenment
.
It
is
,
I
take
it
,
hardly
necessary
for
me
to
sum
up
my
view
that
we
are
still
far
from
having
,
either
in
theory
or
in
statistical
analysis
,
techniques
which
enable
us
to
explain
satisfactorily
the
main
features
of
international
trade
.
Many
of
you
will
no
doubt
think
that
I
take
too
gloomy
and
sceptical
a
view
.
But
in
this
field
of
economics
,
as
in
many
others
,
however
complex
our
theoretical
and
statistical
models
may
be
,
I
am
impressed
,
perhaps
over-impressed
,
by
their
relative
crudity
and
simplicity
compared
with
the
intricacy
and
complexity
of
the
real
world
.
A
Simple
Model
of
Employment
,
Money
and
Prices
in
a
Growing
Economy
By
A.
W.
PHILLIPS
1
.
INTRODUCTION
The
purpose
of
this
article
is
to
develop
a
simple
aggregative
model
which
may
be
used
to
study
both
the
problem
of
reducing
short-period
fluctuations
of
an
economy
and
the
problem
of
attaining
longer-term
objectives
relating
to
employment
,
the
price
level
and
growth
.
To
do
this
the
Keynesian
model
of
employment
,
interest
and
money
is
extended
in
a
number
of
ways
.
The
concept
of
``
normal
capacity
output
''
is
introduced
,
with
the
hypothesis
that
normal
capacity
output
increases
continuously
as
a
result
of
investment
in
improving
productive
resources
.
Actual
output
is
then
expressed
as
a
proportion
of
normal
capacity
output
.
The
rate
of
change
of
the
price
level
is
assumed
to
depend
on
the
ratio
of
actual
output
to
normal
capacity
output
and
on
the
rate
of
change
of
productivity
.
The
rate
of
interest
is
assumed
to
depend
on
the
quantity
of
money
,
actual
output
and
the
price
level
.
Investment
demand
is
made
a
function
of
the
ratio
of
actual
output
to
normal
capacity
output
,
the
expected
rate
of
growth
and
the
rate
of
interest
.
By
defining
some
variables
in
the
model
to
be
either
logarithms
or
ratios
of
the
usual
economic
variables
,
assuming
continuously
distributed
time
lags
in
the
behaviour
relations
and
making
certain
linear
approximations
,
which
should
be
satisfactory
for
moderate
fluctuations
in
output
and
employment
,
the
model
can
be
written
as
a
system
of
linear
differential
equations
.
The
steady
state
solutions
give
the
paths
of
the
variables
in
conditions
of
steady
or
''
equilibrium
''
growth
and
in
particular
show
the
long-run
relations
between
the
rate
of
change
of
the
quantity
of
money
,
the
ratio
of
actual
to
normal
capacity
output
,
the
rate
of
change
of
the
price
level
and
the
rate
of
growth
of
normal
capacity
output
.
The
transient
solutions
,
which
show
deviations
from
,
or
short-period
fluctuations
about
,
the
``
growth
equilibrium
''
paths
,
are
used
to
investigate
the
stability
of
the
system
and
the
effect
of
a
stabilisation
policy
.
#
223
<
341
TEXT
J47
>
188
may
be
quite
a
good
watershed
for
other
reasons
.
The
Public
Health
Act
of
1875
had
enabled
local
authorities
to
pass
bye-laws
regulating
the
structure
of
walls
and
foundations
of
new
buildings
on
health
grounds
and
not
merely
on
grounds
of
stability
and
fire
prevention
.
In
the
late
187s
the
Local
Government
Board
published
a
series
of
model
bye-laws
for
the
guidance
of
local
authorities
in
these
matters
.
A
recent
estimate
suggests
that
almost
a
quarter
of
the
dwellings
occupied
today
,
some
3
2/3
million
,
were
built
before
188
.
To
demolish
them
by
198
would
require
a
rate
of
demolition
of
nearly
2
thousand
a
year
.
Thereafter
,
assuming
no
shortening
in
the
average
life
,
the
need
for
demolition
would
fall
to
about
1
thousand
a
year
,
since
houses
were
being
built
at
roughly
this
rate
in
the
twenty-five
years
before
the
First
World
War
.
There
is
,
admittedly
,
no
overriding
reason
for
picking
1
years
as
the
natural
term
of
life
for
a
house
,
rather
than
,
say
,
eighty
years
;
nor
is
there
any
special
reason
why
the
backlog
should
be
cleared
in
twenty
years
,
rather
than
in
ten
or
thirty
.
But
,
given
the
likely
increase
in
stock
required
in
this
period
,
it
should
be
well
within
the
capacity
of
the
house
building
industry
to
deal
with
a
replacement
programme
of
this
kind
by
198
.
This
aim
is
not
,
perhaps
,
an
ambitious
one
;
even
if
it
were
achieved
,
the
housing
stock
in
England
and
Wales
might
still
be
one
of
the
oldest
in
western
countries
,
apart
from
France
.
To
carry
out
the
programme
in
,
say
,
ten
years
would
mean
forcing
up
the
annual
rate
of
house
building
to
something
near
5
thousand
a
year
,
with
a
subsequent
severe
drop
.
=3
.
POLICY
The
main
housing
need
,
therefore
,
between
now
and
198
is
likely
to
be
for
the
replacement
of
old
houses
,
not
for
additions
to
stock
.
At
the
moment
,
the
pattern
of
house
building
is
the
reverse
.
Only
about
6-7
thousand
houses
are
being
demolished
each
year
;
so
,
of
the
26-27
thousand
houses
being
built
in
England
and
Wales
,
just
on
2
thousand
are
adding
to
the
stock
.
This
pattern
can
hardly
continue
for
long
;
it
certainly
can
not
go
on
up
to
198
.
The
stock
of
houses
is
rising
by
some
2
thousand
a
year
;
the
number
of
households
needing
separate
dwellings
over
the
next
twenty
years
is
likely
to
increase
by
an
average
of
around
1
thousand
a
year
.
Vacancies
are
therefore
likely
to
increase
by
some
1
thousand
a
year-
this
is
only
a
little
less
than
the
total
number
of
unfurnished
vacancies
in
1951
(
14
thousand
)
.
Clearly
there
is
a
limit
to
the
proportion
of
houses
which
will
be
allowed
to
remain
vacant
.
Owners
of
vacant
houses
will
reduce
prices
or
rents
in
order
to
sell
or
get
tenants
,
and
the
falling
price
of
older
houses
must
eventually
depress
the
prices
that
are
offered
for
new
houses
.
This
will
cut
into
building
profits
,
and
so
slow
down
new
house
building
by
private
developers
.
How
big
the
vacancy
proportion
has
to
be
before
this
begins
to
happen
is
difficult
to
say
:
American
experience
suggests
that
the
critical
vacancy
level
might
be
about
5
per
cent
or
a
little
more
.
With
the
present
pattern
of
house
building
this
vacancy
level
could
be
reached
in
about
five
years
'
time
.
Imperfections
in
the
housing
market-
the
fact
that
the
proportions
of
old
houses
and
vacancies
may
be
high
in
the
North
while
demand
for
additional
new
houses
is
heavier
in
the
South-
might
insulate
new
buildings
for
a
while
from
the
depressing
effects
of
high
vacancies
.
But
if
the
present
pattern
of
building
continues
,
some
time
between
now
and
197
the
critical
level
of
vacancies
will
certainly
be
reached
.
Taking
the
'maximum'
estimate
of
household
formation
instead
of
the
'medium
'
one
(
page
22
)
and
consequently
assuming
an
increase
of
125
thousand
households
a
year
instead
of
1
thousand
,
the
present
rate
of
additions
to
stock
would
still
bring
about
a
5
per
cent
vacancy
rate
within
less
than
a
decade
.
The
question
therefore
is
whether
resources
will
be
channelled
from
additions
to
replacement
.
But
it
is
not
easy
for
the
private
developer
to
undertake
the
demolition
and
replacement
of
old
houses
.
He
has
to
acquire
groups
of
old
dwellings
,
because
of
the
high
cost
of
individual
demolition
and
because
old
houses
are
often
so
densely
packed
that
perhaps
three
or
four
have
to
be
demolished
for
every
new
one
built
.
The
developer
may
therefore
have
to
negotiate
with
a
large
number
of
owners
:
ownership
of
old
property
is
becoming
even
more
fragmented
as
landlords
sell
houses
on
which
rent
control
has
been
lifted
.
There
is
also
the
problem
of
rehousing
the
old
tenants
.
Finally
,
when
the
developer
does
build
,
the
houses
will
be
much
more
expensive
than
houses
built
on
virgin
land
because
of
the
cost
of
demolition
.
He
may
doubt
whether
clients
wealthy
enough
to
buy
relatively
expensive
houses
will
in
fact
be
tempted
back
from
the
suburbs
to
predominantly
working
class
neighbourhoods
.
If
,
notwithstanding
these
difficulties
,
when
old
houses
are
demolished
,
the
new
houses
(
whether
built
on
the
same
site
or
elsewhere
)
are
built
for
those
who
can
afford
to
buy
them
,
the
housing
subsidy
bill
would
certainly
be
kept
down
.
This
policy
would
imply
that
the
blocks
of
old
houses
in
the
inner
rings
of
cities
,
now
occupied
by
the
relatively
poor
,
should
be
rebuilt
with
houses
for
the
relatively
wealthy
.
For
it
is
at
most
the
top
third
of
households
in
the
income
scale
who
are
likely
to
be
able
to
afford
to
buy
a
new
house
out
of
income
in
the
next
twenty
years-
though
rather
more
than
this
would
be
able
to
pay
the
economic
rent
,
if
the
cost
of
building
was
amortised
over
6
years
(
page
27
and
table
4
)
.
Those
who
previously
lived
in
the
centre
would
move
to
better
but
still
old
houses
in
outer
districts
.
There
would
be
an
ordered
improvement
in
standards
for
households
in
all
income
groups
,
each
household
moving
to
a
house
a
little
better
than
the
one
it
previously
lived
in
.
Housing
standards
in
general
would
be
improved
by
a
process
of
percolation
.
But
this
policy
would
require
a
great
deal
of
mobility
,
and
this
is
a
further
difficulty
.
Obstacles
to
mobility
Mobility
is
high
when
the
household
is
growing
but
this
rapidly
tails
off
as
the
parents
reach
middle
age
.
By
the
time
the
children
are
leaving
home
,
the
parents
are
attached
to
the
district
by
jobs
and
friends
and
often
by
the
improvements
made
to
the
house
and
garden
.
When-
as
usually
happens-
the
husband
dies
first
,
the
widow
often
stays
on
her
own
.
This
is
why
a
four-roomed
dwelling-
was
,
in
1951
,
the
most
common
size
of
dwelling
for
a
one-person
household
.
There
are
other
obstacles
to
mobility
.
For
the
owner-occupier
,
the
fees
for
selling
a
+3
,
house
and
buying
and
surveying
another
at
the
same
price
can
easily
amount
to
+16
,
excluding
removal
expenses
.
Even
on
a
+1
,
house
fees
may
well
come
to
+8
or
so
.
It
is
cheaper
for
those
renting
houses
to
move
:
here
the
main
obstacle
in
the
next
few
years
will
be
that
tenants
of
rent-controlled
dwellings
will
be
reluctant
to
leave
them
.
Finally
,
the
number
of
people
who
can
become
owner-occupiers
is
limited
:
it
is
difficult
to
get
a
mortgage
on
an
old
house
,
and
only
a
small
proportion
of
the
population
can
afford
,
out
of
income
,
to
repay
the
mortgage
on
a
new
one
(
page
27
)
.
The
problem
will
grow
as
the
supply
of
privately-rented
houses
dwindles
.
Old
houses
are
lived
in
mainly
by
people
who
can
not
afford
to
buy
and
who
need
to
be
able
to
rent
;
unless
,
therefore
,
the
replacements
of
the
old
houses
are
also
built
to
let
,
there
is
likely
to
be
a
serious
shortage
of
rented
accommodation
which
will
further
hinder
mobility
.
Economic
rent
and
home
ownership
On
the
other
hand
,
if
it
is
the
tenants
of
the
pre-188
houses
who
are
to
be
rehoused
in
the
new
houses
,
it
is
only
the
local
authorities
who
can
undertake
this
operation
;
for
this
housing
would
have
to
be
subsidised
substantially
.
The
people
who
live
in
these
old
houses
can
not
-
either
now
or
in
198-
afford
the
economic
rent
of
a
new
house
,
particularly
since
the
cost
of
demolition
will
make
the
new
houses
more
expensive
than
most
.
New
houses
are
expensive
to
buy
out
of
income
,
partly
because
,
although
the
life
of
a
house
is
at
least
sixty
years
,
the
cost
usually
has
to
be
repaid
to
a
building
society
over
about
twenty
years
.
For
a
+2,5
three-bedroomed
house
,
this
makes
the
total
annual
cost
(
at
an
interest
rate
of
6
per
cent
)
+284
(
table
4
)
.
Spreading
the
cost
over
sixty
years
brings
down
the
annual
sum
required
to
+214
;
this
figure
can
be
considered
as
the
economic
rent
(
including
rates
and
maintenance
)
of
a
typical
local
authority
new
house
,
since
most
local
authorities
assume
a
sixty-year
life
.
Virtually
no
private
developers
are
building
ordinary
houses
for
renting
.
<
TABLE
>
Any
who
did
,
after
forty
years
of
rent
control
,
would
probably
wish
to
get
their
capital
back
in
,
say
,
ten
to
twenty
years
;
and
the
economic
rent
on
this
basis
would
be
higher
than
the
local
authority
figures
and
indeed
than
the
cost
of
buying
.
The
most
that
a
household
can
normally
be
expected
to
pay
for
housing
is
probably
about
a
quarter
of
its
income
,
and
most
people
pay
far
less
.
The
building
societies
seem
to
take
25
per
cent
as
the
maximum
.
``
A
very
common
rule
is
that
all
regular
outgoings
on
account
of
house
ownership
shall
not
exceed
25
per
cent
of
an
applicant
's
basic
income
(
excluding
overtime
,
bonuses
and
spare-time
earnings
)
.
Both
sums
are
normally
considered
without
taking
account
of
tax
.
''
Even
taking
this
maximum
figure
of
25
per
cent
,
two-thirds
of
households
still
can
not
afford
to
pay
the
economic
rent
of
a
new
house
,
and
something
like
9
per
cent
can
not
afford
to
buy
one
out
of
income
(
table
4
and
chart
2
)
.
This
is
purchase
out
of
income
only
:
rather
more
than
1
per
cent
of
households
have
a
significant
amount
of
capital-
for
instance
,
over
a
third
of
households
now
own
,
or
are
in
the
process
of
paying
for
,
a
house
of
some
kind
.
Consequently
rather
more
than
1
per
cent
can
afford
to
buy
a
new
house
if
they
use
part
of
their
capital
.
It
would
,
of
course
,
help
to
extend
the
range
of
possible
owner-occupation
if
mortgages
could
be
given
for
a
period
nearer
to
that
of
the
life
of
a
house
.
This
would
bring
the
proportion
of
households
who
could
buy
nearer
to
the
proportion
who
can
afford
to
rent
.
But
,
even
so
,
it
is
clear
that
most
of
the
people
who
are
now
living
in
pre-188
houses
would
be
unable
to
buy
or
pay
the
economic
rent
for
a
new
house
;
for
they
are
,
by
and
large
,
in
the
bottom
half
of
income-receivers
and
are
unlikely
to
have
any
substantial
assets
.
How
is
the
position
likely
to
change
within
the
next
twenty
years
?
Real
incomes
might
nearly
double
in
that
time
.
But
new
house
prices
are
likely
to
continue
to
rise
faster
than
other
prices
,
since
productivity
in
house
building
increases
more
slowly
than
in
most
other
industries
.
For
instance
,
comparing
196
with
1938
,
the
cost
of
a
local
authority
house
(
excluding
land
)
rose
appreciably
faster
than
the
average
household
income
.
Longer
term
comparisons
are
possible
for
some
other
European
countries
:
in
those
for
which
information
is
available-
the
Netherlands
,
France
and
Ireland-
house
building
costs
rose
faster
than
wages
from
1914
to
1956
.
On
the
other
hand
,
there
is
considerable
scope
for
productivity
rises
.
In
a
study
of
traditional
houses
completed
in
1949-1951
the
labour
costs
of
the
least
efficient
firms
were
almost
three
times
as
great
as
those
of
the
most
efficient
ones
.
Some
improvement
may
come
from
the
better-managed
firms
ousting
some
of
the
less
efficient
but
the
fact
that
so
old
an
industry
is
still
composed
of
so
many
small
firms
,
varying
so
widely
in
efficiency
,
argues
that
the
forces
of
competition
are
not
strong
.
#
234
<
342
TEXT
J48
>
A
notice
to
quit
may
name
the
exact
day
for
the
termination
of
the
tenancy
,
or
it
may
be
expressed
generally
;
for
example
,
by
such
words
as
``
at
the
expiration
of
the
year
of
your
tenancy
,
which
will
expire
next
after
the
end
of
one
half
year
from
the
service
of
this
notice
''
(
Addis
v.
Burrows
,
<
1948
>
1
K.B
.
444
)
.
But
if
the
notice
is
such
as
to
leave
doubt
in
the
mind
of
the
tenant
as
to
when
the
tenancy
will
come
to
an
end
,
the
notice
is
bad
.
Similar
rules
to
those
stated
above
apply
in
the
case
of
weekly
,
monthly
and
other
periodic
tenancies
.
The
period
of
notice
necessary
to
determine
such
a
tenancy
is
a
period
not
less
than
the
length
of
the
tenancy
;
thus
in
the
case
of
a
weekly
tenancy
at
least
one
week's
notice
is
necessary
,
to
expire
at
the
end
of
a
period
of
the
tenancy
.
A
statutory
exception
to
this
rule
exists
in
the
case
of
premises
let
as
a
dwelling
;
section
16
of
the
Rent
Act
,
1957
,
provides
that
no
notice
to
quit
in
respect
of
such
premises
shall
be
valid
unless
given
not
less
than
four
weeks
before
the
date
on
which
it
is
to
take
effect
.
CHAPTER
EIGHT
Stamping
and
Registration
of
Leases
1.-
STAMPING
The
Stamp
Act
,
1891
,
which
regulates
the
payment
of
stamp
duties
on
instruments
,
imposes
duties
upon
leases
and
agreements
for
leases
.
The
relevant
sections
of
the
Act
will
be
found
in
Appendix
=2
(
6post
at
p.
85
)
.
An
agreement
for
a
lease
is
chargeable
with
the
same
duty
as
the
actual
lease
and
must
be
stamped
accordingly
(
section
75
(
1
)
of
the
Act
)
.
If
a
lease
is
subsequently
executed
which
conforms
with
an
agreement
for
a
lease
which
has
been
stamped
,
it
is
chargeable
with
duty
of
sixpence
only
(
section
75
(
2
)
)
,
but
the
agreement
must
be
produced
at
the
time
of
the
stamping
of
the
lease
and
the
lease
will
then
be
stamped
with
a
duty
paid
denoting
stamp
under
section
11
.
The
amount
of
duty
payable
is
set
out
in
the
First
Schedule
to
the
Stamp
Act
,
1891
(
the
relevant
parts
of
which
will
be
found
in
Appendix
=2
,
6post
at
p.
89
)
,
taken
together
with
section
34
(
1
)
of
the
Finance
Act
,
1958
(
see
Appendix
=2
,
6post
at
p.
169
)
.
Although
an
agreement
for
a
lease
must
be
stamped
,
a
distinction
is
drawn
between
an
agreement
for
a
lease
and
a
mere
proposal
for
a
lease
;
the
latter
does
not
require
a
stamp
.
As
a
general
rule
all
stamps
are
required
to
be
impressed
(
section
2
of
the
Stamp
Act
,
1891
)
,
but
section
78
provides
that
in
certain
cases
the
stamp
may
be
an
adhesive
stamp
;
but
where
an
adhesive
stamp
is
used
it
must
be
cancelled
by
the
person
who
first
executes
the
instrument
.
An
adhesive
stamp
may
be
used
in
the
following
instances
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
a
)
in
the
lease
of
a
dwelling-house
,
or
part
of
a
dwelling-house
,
for
a
term
not
exceeding
a
year
at
a
rent
not
exceeding
forty
pounds
6per
annum
;
(
b
)
in
the
lease
of
any
furnished
dwelling-house
or
apartments
for
any
indefinite
term
less
than
a
year
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
duplicate
or
counterpart
of
any
such
instrument
may
also
be
stamped
with
an
adhesive
stamp
.
The
First
Schedule
to
the
Act
also
provides
for
the
payment
of
stamp
duty
on
duplicates
and
counterparts
of
leases
.
They
are
liable
to
the
same
duty
as
the
original
lease
if
the
duty
on
the
original
lease
does
not
exceed
five
shillings
;
in
all
other
cases
they
must
be
stamped
with
a
five-shilling
stamp
.
Section
15
(
2
)
of
the
Act
requires
leases
to
be
stamped
within
thirty
days
of
execution
,
and
if
this
is
not
done
the
lessee
is
liable
to
a
fine
of
ten
pounds
and
a
further
penalty
equivalent
to
the
stamp
duty
unless
there
is
a
reasonable
excuse
for
the
delay
in
stamping
the
lease
and
the
Commissioners
of
Inland
Revenue
mitigate
or
remit
the
penalty
.
This
penalty
only
applies
in
the
case
of
leases
executed
after
the
16th
May
,
1888
.
The
effect
of
failure
to
stamp
a
lease
or
other
document
is
not
to
invalidate
the
document
;
but
the
document
is
not
admissible
as
evidence
unless
and
until
it
is
properly
stamped
and
any
penalty
is
paid
.
2.-
REGISTRATION
In
any
area
in
which
compulsory
registration
of
title
has
been
introduced
the
provisions
of
section
123
of
the
Land
Registration
Act
,
1925
,
apply
.
By
this
section
the
title
of
a
tenant
on
the
grant
of
a
lease
for
a
term
of
not
less
than
forty
years
,
or
on
the
assignment
of
a
lease
having
not
less
than
forty
years
to
run
,
must
be
registered
at
the
Land
Registry
.
The
lessee
or
assignee
must
apply
for
registration
;
and
if
he
fails
to
do
so
,
he
will
be
deprived
of
a
legal
estate
.
At
the
present
time
compulsory
registration
has
been
introduced
in
the
following
areas
:
-
London
,
Eastbourne
,
Hastings
,
Middlesex
,
Croydon
,
Surrey
,
the
City
of
Oxford
,
Oldham
,
Kent
,
the
City
of
Leicester
,
and
the
City
of
Canterbury
.
A
tenant
of
land
not
situated
in
a
compulsory
registration
area
may
register
his
title
at
his
own
option
at
any
time
if
he
holds
a
term
of
which
more
than
twenty-one
years
remain
unexpired
;
section
8
of
the
Land
Registration
Act
,
1925
.
Registration
of
titles
in
such
areas
is
not
,
however
,
compulsory
.
Registration
of
titles
in
the
three
ridings
of
Yorkshire
is
governed
by
the
Yorkshire
Registries
Act
,
1884
.
Registration
under
this
Act
is
not
compulsory
,
and
section
28
of
the
Act
provides
that
leases
of
property
in
Yorkshire
may
be
registered
unless
the
lease
is
for
a
term
not
exceeding
twenty-one
years
and
is
accompanied
by
actual
possession
from
the
making
of
the
lease
.
Failure
to
register
a
registrable
lease
does
not
invalidate
the
lease
;
but
registration
constitutes
notice
of
it
to
all
persons
.
Section
31
of
the
Act
establishes
three
deeds
registries
,
which
are
situated
at
Northallerton
for
the
North
Riding
,
at
Beverley
for
the
East
Riding
,
and
at
Wakefield
for
the
West
Riding
.
Section
125
of
the
Land
Registration
Act
,
1925
,
provides
for
the
transfer
to
the
Land
Registry
of
any
of
the
business
of
the
Yorkshire
deeds
registries
in
the
event
of
an
order
for
compulsory
registration
under
the
Land
Registration
Act
,
1925
,
being
made
in
respect
of
any
part
of
Yorkshire
.
At
the
present
time
no
such
order
has
been
made
.
APPENDIX
ONE
Precedent
of
a
Lease
THIS
LEASE
made
the
...
day
of
...
BETWEEN
<
lessor
>
of
etc
.
(
hereinafter
called
the
landlord
which
expression
where
the
context
so
admits
shall
include
the
reversioner
for
the
time
being
immediately
expectant
on
the
term
hereby
created
)
of
the
one
part
and
<
lessee
>
of
etc
.
(
hereinafter
called
the
tenant
which
expression
where
the
context
so
admits
shall
include
his
successors
in
title
)
of
the
other
part
WITNESSETH
as
follows
:
1
.
The
landlord
demises
unto
the
tenant
the
premises
described
in
the
first
part
of
the
schedule
hereto
(
hereinafter
called
the
demised
premises
)
with
the
exceptions
and
reservations
specified
in
the
second
part
of
the
said
schedule
TO
HOLD
unto
the
tenant
from
the
...
day
of
...
for
the
term
of
...
years
YIELDING
AND
PAYING
therefor
the
net
yearly
rent
of
+
...
clear
of
all
deductions
except
landlord
's
property
tax
and
<
other
agreed
deductions
>
by
equal
quarterly
instalments
commencing
on
the
...
day
of
...
and
thenceforward
on
the
usual
quarter
days
.
2
.
The
tenant
covenants
with
the
landlord
as
follows
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
1
)
To
pay
the
reserved
rents
on
the
days
and
in
the
manner
aforesaid
.
(
2
)
To
pay
all
existing
and
future
rates
taxes
duties
assessments
and
outgoings
payable
by
law
in
respect
of
the
demised
premises
either
by
the
owner
or
the
occupier
thereof
.
(
3
)
To
keep
the
demised
premises
including
the
drains
and
sanitary
and
water
apparatus
and
all
fixtures
and
additions
thereto
in
tenantable
repair
and
condition
throughout
the
term
and
to
yield
up
the
same
in
such
repair
and
condition
at
the
determination
of
the
tenancy
.
(
4
)
To
keep
the
demised
premises
insured
at
all
times
against
loss
or
damage
by
fire
in
the
joint
names
of
the
landlord
and
tenant
in
some
insurance
office
or
with
underwriters
to
be
named
by
the
landlord
in
the
sum
of
+
...
at
least
and
to
make
all
payments
necessary
for
the
above
purposes
within
seven
days
after
the
same
shall
respectively
become
due
and
to
produce
to
the
landlord
or
his
agent
on
demand
the
several
policies
of
such
insurances
and
the
receipt
for
each
such
payment
and
to
cause
all
moneys
received
by
virtue
of
any
such
insurance
to
be
forthwith
laid
out
in
rebuilding
and
reinstating
the
demised
premises
and
to
make
up
any
deficiency
out
of
his
own
moneys
PROVIDED
ALWAYS
that
if
the
tenant
shall
at
any
time
fail
to
keep
the
demised
premises
insured
as
aforesaid
the
landlord
may
do
all
things
necessary
to
effect
or
maintain
such
insurance
and
any
moneys
expended
by
him
for
that
purpose
shall
be
repayable
by
the
tenant
on
demand
and
may
be
recovered
by
action
forthwith
.
(
5
)
Not
to
use
the
demised
premises
otherwise
than
as
a
private
dwelling-house
.
(
6
)
Not
to
assign
or
underlet
or
part
with
the
possession
of
the
demised
premises
or
any
part
thereof
without
the
written
consent
of
the
landlord
.
(
7
)
To
permit
the
landlord
and
his
agent
with
or
without
workmen
to
enter
upon
and
view
the
condition
of
the
demised
premises
at
all
reasonable
times
during
the
said
term
and
forthwith
to
execute
all
repairs
and
works
required
to
be
done
by
written
notice
given
by
the
landlord
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
3
.
The
landlord
hereby
covenants
with
the
tenant
as
follows
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
1
)
That
the
tenant
paying
the
rent
hereby
reserved
and
performing
the
several
covenants
herein
on
his
part
contained
shall
peaceably
hold
and
enjoy
the
demised
premises
during
the
said
term
without
any
interruption
by
the
landlord
or
any
person
rightfully
claiming
under
or
in
trust
for
him
.
(
2
)
That
the
landlord
will
on
the
written
request
of
the
tenant
made
...
months
before
the
expiration
of
the
term
hereby
created
and
if
there
shall
not
at
the
time
of
such
request
be
any
existing
breach
or
non-observance
of
any
of
the
covenants
on
the
part
of
the
tenant
hereinbefore
contained
at
the
expense
of
the
tenant
grant
to
him
a
lease
of
the
demised
premises
for
a
further
term
of
...
years
from
the
expiration
of
the
said
term
at
the
same
rent
and
containing
the
like
covenants
and
provisos
as
are
herein
contained
with
the
exception
of
the
present
covenant
for
renewal
the
tenant
on
the
execution
of
such
renewed
lease
to
execute
a
counterpart
thereof
.
(
3
)
That
if
the
tenant
within
...
years
from
the
commencement
of
the
term
hereby
created
shall
give
to
the
landlord
...
months
'
notice
in
writing
that
he
desires
to
purchase
the
reversion
in
fee
simple
in
the
demised
premises
the
landlord
upon
the
expiration
of
such
notice
and
on
payment
of
the
sum
of
+
...
and
of
all
arrears
of
rent
up
to
the
expiration
of
the
notice
and
of
interest
on
the
said
sum
of
+
...
at
the
rate
of
+
...
per
cent
.
6per
annum
from
the
expiration
of
the
notice
until
payment
thereof
shall
convey
the
demised
premises
to
the
tenant
in
fee
simple
from
incumbrances
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
4
.
PROVIDED
ALWAYS
and
it
is
hereby
agreed
as
follows
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
1
)
If
the
rents
hereby
reserved
or
any
part
thereof
shall
be
unpaid
for
twenty-one
days
after
becoming
payable
(
whether
formally
demanded
or
not
)
or
if
any
covenant
on
the
tenant
's
part
herein
contained
shall
not
be
performed
it
shall
be
lawful
for
the
landlord
at
any
time
thereafter
to
re-enter
upon
the
demised
premises
or
any
part
thereof
in
the
name
of
the
whole
and
thereupon
this
demise
shall
absolutely
determine
but
without
prejudice
to
the
right
of
action
of
the
landlord
in
respect
of
any
breach
of
the
tenant
's
covenants
herein
contained
.
(
2
)
If
either
party
shall
desire
to
determine
the
present
demise
at
the
expiration
of
the
first
...
years
of
the
said
term
and
shall
give
to
the
other
party
...
months
'
previous
notice
in
writing
of
such
his
desire
then
immediately
on
the
expiration
of
such
...
years
the
present
demise
and
everything
herein
contained
shall
cease
and
be
void
but
without
prejudice
to
the
remedies
of
either
party
against
the
other
in
respect
of
any
antecedent
claim
or
breach
of
covenant
.
#
268
<
343
TEXT
J49
>
In
cases
where
there
is
no
relevant
statutory
rule
,
and
the
rule
has
to
be
drawn
from
cases
,
and
not
from
a
statute
,
the
absence
of
an
unalterable
verbal
formulation
of
the
rule
reduces
the
importance
of
the
conventions
of
language
,
and
makes
it
less
natural
to
talk
of
'interpretation
'
,
though
sometimes
the
courts
do
behave
just
as
they
do
with
a
statute
,
when
,
for
some
reason
or
another
,
a
common
law
rule
has
achieved
a
settled
formulation
.
But
this
is
rather
exceptional
.
The
consequence
is
that
problems
of
applicability
which
arise
in
the
courts
about
Common
Law
rules
can
not
be
solved
by
interpretation-
that
is
by
a
process
of
reasoning
which
attaches
particular
importance
to
linguistic
considerations-
for
there
is
no
text
to
interpret
.
Solved
they
have
to
be
,
however
,
but
by
other
types
of
reasoning
.
So
it
is
that
usually
arguments
as
to
whether
an
earlier
case
should
be
followed
or
distinguished
do
not
rest
primarily
upon
linguistic
grounds
;
they
rest
rather
upon
the
use
of
analogy
,
and
upon
the
discovery
of
factual
similarity
and
difference
between
cases
.
But
just
as
difficulties
of
interpretation
,
which
seem
to
be
difficulties
about
words
,
are
really
difficulties
about
the
applicability
of
rules
to
facts
,
so
also
are
many
difficulties
involved
in
the
use
of
precedent
.
Thus
even
if
there
is
a
measure
of
agreement
about
the
ratio
of
an
earlier
case
,
an
agreement
,
that
is
,
as
to
what
rule
can
be
extracted
from
it
,
there
may
still
be
difficulty
in
the
second
task
which
confronts
a
court
in
using
precedents-
the
task
of
deciding
whether
the
rule
does
or
does
not
fit
the
case
before
the
court
.
Neither
being
bound
by
statute
,
nor
being
bound
by
cases
,
absolves
a
court
from
this
second
task
;
indeed
it
is
only
when
a
person
or
a
court
is
to
some
degree
or
other
bound
by
a
rule
that
the
second
task
becomes
necessary
at
all
.
Distinguishing
cases
,
which
consists
in
giving
reasons
why
a
rule
in
a
case
ought
not
to
be
followed
or
applied
in
a
later
case
,
is
often
conceived
to
be
an
indication
that
courts
are
not
'really'
bound
;
in
truth
,
earlier
cases
are
distinguished
,
and
have
to
be
distinguished
,
just
because
they
are
binding
,
so
that
they
ought
to
be
followed
unless
a
reason
can
be
given
for
not
following
them
;
in
much
the
same
way
courts
have
to
interpret
statutes
just
because
statutes
are
binding
.
The
comparison
between
parliamentary
and
judicial
legislation
leads
on
to
a
second
point
.
When
we
ask
in
what
way
Parliament
exercised
its
power
to
formulate
a
rule
of
the
legal
system
,
it
is
the
existence
of
a
text
which
enables
an
answer
to
be
given
without
initial
difficulty
,
except
in
rare
and
anomalous
circumstances
,
and
the
lack
of
such
a
text
which
lies
at
the
root
of
many
of
the
difficulties
when
the
same
question
is
asked
in
relation
to
the
judicial
power
of
legislation
.
There
is
a
natural
temptation
to
seek
for
some
technique
for
determining
the
ratio
decidendi
of
a
case
which
will
repair
the
initial
absence
of
a
formal
text
:
some
formula
such
as
'read
a
Queen
's
Printer
's
copy
'
,
which
works
well
enough
for
Parliament
.
There
is
a
temptation
to
feel
that
there
ought
to
be
some
formula
,
if
only
we
could
find
it
;
after
all
the
whole
doctrine
of
precedent
depends
upon
the
conception
of
the
ratio
decidendi
,
and
it
seems
somehow
absurd
to
accept
the
doctrine
of
precedent
if
we
have
to
admit
that
we
are
not
able
to
say
what
is
the
ratio
decidendi
of
a
particular
case
.
The
difficulty
may
perhaps
be
solved
if
it
is
realized
that
there
are
really
two
problems
involved
in
the
use
of
cases
.
The
first
is
the
problem
of
defining
the
ratio
decidendi
,
that
is
to
say
defining
what
is
meant
by
'the
ratio
of
a
case
'
.
A
satisfactory
definition
will
indicate
what
a
lawyer
is
to
look
for
in
his
case
.
The
second
is
the
problem
of
determining
the
ratio
decidendi
.
This
is
the
problem
of
how
to
look
,
and
not
the
problem
of
what
to
look
for
.
It
would
indeed
be
odd
if
it
was
not
possible
to
formulate
a
satisfactory
definition
of
the
expression
'ratio
decidendi
of
a
case
'
;
indeed
,
failure
here
would
indicate
that
it
was
high
time
to
abandon
the
conception
.
It
is
quite
another
matter
to
suppose
that
there
ought
to
be
one
technique
or
one
set
of
rules
,
or
one
formula
,
which
will
serve
as
a
general
solution
for
the
problem
of
determining
what
precisely
is
the
ratio
of
a
particular
case
.
There
may
indeed
by
as
many
ways
of
finding
the
ratio
of
a
case
as
there
are
ways
of
finding
a
lost
cat
;
certainly
the
ratio
of
some
cases
seems
as
elusive
.
DEFINING
THE
RATIO
DECIDENDI
OF
A
CASE
In
defining
the
ratio
decidendi
of
a
case
,
then
,
we
must
seek
for
a
definition
which
will
serve
as
an
answer
to
the
question
'What
am
I
to
look
for
?
'
For
purely
legal
purposes
we
may
take
it
for
granted
that
we
should
look
in
cases
for
a
rule
or
rules
of
some
kind
or
other
.
Furthermore
the
term
ratio
decidendi
is
normally
used
to
refer
to
some
binding
rule
(
or
rules
)
which
is
to
be
found
in
decided
cases-
some
rule
which
a
later
court
(
appropriately
placed
in
the
hierarchy
)
can
not
generally
question
.
Bearing
all
this
in
mind
,
a
possible
defining
technique
is
to
elucidate
the
judicial
power
to
make
binding
rules
,
and
to
tell
our
questioner
to
seek
for
a
rule
(
or
rules
)
made
within
the
ambit
of
this
power-
such
a
rule
(
or
rules
)
will
constitute
the
ratio
of
the
case
.
This
method
of
definition
will
have
an
obvious
advantage
,
for
it
will
be
closely
related
to
the
purpose
for
which
the
conception
of
the
ratio
decidendi
has
been
developed
.
For
the
conception
only
serves
to
point
the
distinction
between
the
rule-making
of
judges
which
is
6intra
vires
a
power
to
make
binding
rules
,
and
the
rule-making
of
judges
which
is
6ultra
vires
this
power
.
Furthermore
the
method
suggested
closely
resembles
the
normal
defining
technique
adopted
to
isolate
the
product
of
other
law-making
activities-
for
example
,
Acts
of
Parliament
.
And
finally
it
leads
to
a
very
orthodox
and
unstartling
result
,
for
it
is
not
in
the
least
a
novel
technique
.
What
then
are
the
bounds
upon
the
power
of
rule-making
which
is
vested
in
judges
?
The
most
important
limitation
is
to
be
found
in
the
principle
which
denies
them
the
power
to
make
binding
rules
except
when
those
rules
are
relevant
to
the
determination
of
actual
litigation
before
the
court
in
which
they
are
empowered
to
sit
.
Historically
this
limitation
dates
from
the
seventeenth
century
,
when
it
became
recognized
that
a
court
ought
not
to
give
official
opinions
upon
hypothetical
problems-
a
convention
which
has
become
refined
and
elaborated
since
then
.
As
this
convention
came
to
be
accepted
an
obvious
corollary
develops
;
there
must
be
some
principle
which
has
the
effect
of
reducing
the
importance
of
enunciations
of
the
law
which
have
in
fact
been
delivered
by
judges-
either
accidentally
or
deliberately-
upon
hypothetical
issues
.
Thus
the
conception
of
6obiter
dicta
grows
up
;
6obiter
dicta
are
in
some
sense
6ultra
vires
enunciations
of
law
.
The
distinction
between
such
6dicta
and
the
elusive
ratio
decidendi
is
in
essence
a
distinction
between
relevance
and
irrelevance
,
and
much
of
the
difficulty
in
elucidating
the
conception
of
the
ratio
decidendi
arises
from
attempts
to
give
a
precise
meaning
to
relevance
in
this
context
.
Without
some
criterion
of
relevance
the
judicial
power
of
rule-making
seems
to
have
no
limit
,
and
in
a
country
wedded
to
the
conception
of
the
rule
of
law
there
is
naturally
a
desire
to
state
with
precision
where
the
limit
lies
.
Limitations
upon
a
rule-making
power
may
be
formal
or
substantial
;
they
may
restrict
the
way
in
which
rules
are
made
,
and
they
may
restrict
what
rules
are
made
.
The
power
vested
in
the
judges
is
subject
to
both
kinds
of
limitation
,
but
the
concept
of
the
ratio
decidendi
seems
to
embody
only
a
formal
limitation
.
This
is
that
only
a
rule
(
or
rules
)
acted
upon
in
court
can
rank
as
a
binding
rule
.
Once
this
primary
condition
is
satisfied
the
rule
will
so
rank
,
unless
one
of
the
various
exceptions
to
the
doctrine
of
precedent
apply-
for
example
the
per
incuriam
rule
.
The
rule
becomes
binding
,
subject
to
exceptions
.
The
fact
that
the
rule
has
been
acted
upon
is
the
hallmark
of
relevance
,
and
this
may
no
doubt
be
expressed
in
a
variety
of
different
ways
;
thus
we
talk
of
'the
rule
applied
'
,
'the
reason
for
the
decision
'
,
'the
grounds
upon
which
the
decision
rested
'
,
'the
basis
of
the
decision
'
,
and
there
is
no
particular
advantage
in
adopting
one
of
these
formulations
rather
than
another
,
for
they
are
but
variations
upon
a
single
theme
.
All
state
the
primary
formal
limitation
upon
the
judicial
power
,
or
,
to
put
it
another
way
,
all
state
the
manner
and
form
in
which
the
judicial
power
is
exercised
.
They
thus
serve
as
definitions
of
the
source
of
law
under
discussion-
the
rationes
decidendi
of
cases-
in
much
the
same
way
as
similar
'manner
and
form'
statements
of
the
parliamentary
power
serve
to
define
what
a
statute
is
.
But
,
however
we
define
the
ratio
decidendi
of
a
case
,
we
encounter
difficulties
in
applying
our
definition
which
are
much
greater
than
those
which
accompany
parliamentary
law-making
.
The
rule-making
procedure
of
Parliament
operates
on
a
text-
a
definite
and
settled
verbal
formulation
of
a
rule
or
body
of
rules-
and
it
is
to
the
rules
so
drafted
that
legal
validity
is
attached
.
With
case
law
it
is
different
;
we
do
not
require
the
courts
to
draft
the
rules
upon
which
they
act
.
Even
where
a
judge
does
take
some
peculiar
care
to
formulate
a
rule
accurately
and
precisely
,
we
do
not
usually
treat
such
a
formulation
in
the
same
way
as
a
section
in
a
statute
,
for
the
prerogative
of
judges
is
not
to
confer
binding
force
upon
a
rule
by
formulating
it
and
submitting
the
formulated
rule
to
some
procedure
,
but
rather
to
decide
cases
by
acting
upon
rules
,
without
settling
for
the
future
the
verbal
form
of
the
rule
on
the
basis
of
a
single
application
of
it
.
The
minimum
required
before
a
judge
may
be
said
to
act
upon
a
legal
rule
is
that
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
~
(
a
)
He
should
have
a
rule
in
mind
when
he
decides
to
act
.
~This
does
not
mean
that
he
should
have
in
mind
a
precise
formulation
of
a
rule
;
a
person
may
act
upon
a
rule
without
thinking
out
a
draft
of
the
rule
.
~
(
b
)
He
should
decide
that
the
rule
is
applicable-
that
is
to
say
he
should
decide
that
some
fact
or
set
of
facts
should
be
subsumed
under
the
rule
,
and
this
will
involve
a
task
of
classification
.
~
(
c
)
He
should
deliberately
so
conduct
himself
that
his
conduct
conforms
to
the
conduct
prescribed
by
the
rule
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
In
everyday
life
this
acting
upon
a
rule
may
be
quite
a
casual
process
;
in
the
judicial
process
the
convention
is
that
the
judge
should
'show
his
working
'
,
and
this
produces
a
reflective
'acting
upon
a
rule
'
not
so
often
met
with
outside
the
law
and
other
special
fields
.
And
with
this
reflective
'acting
upon
rules
'
which
is
characteristic
of
the
judicial
process
goes
the
custom
which
the
courts
have
adopted
of
justifying
the
action
taken
by
an
opinion
delivered
openly
in
court
,
which
opinion
provides
the
best
possible
evidence
of
the
rule
upon
which
the
court
did
act
.
It
will
be
noted
that
to
say
that
a
person
acted
upon
a
rule
is
not
to
assert
anything
about
the
psychological
motivation
of
his
action
.
Recognition
of
this
has
wide
implications
in
legal
theory
.
Furthermore
,
in
general
,
a
person
may
act
upon
a
rule
notwithstanding
the
fact
that
he
may
himself
be
the
originator
of
the
rule
,
as
will
sometimes
be
the
case
in
judicial
decisions
.
#
24
<
344
TEXT
J5
>
TRUSTEE
INVESTMENTS
ACT
,
1961
THIS
Act
received
the
Royal
Assent
on
August
3
,
1961
,
and
came
into
force
on
the
same
day
.
Trustees
can
invest
their
trust
funds
only
in
investments
authorised
either
by
the
express
terms
of
their
trust
instrument
or
by
statute
.
Before
this
new
Act
the
investments
authorised
by
statute
did
not
include
any
``
equities
''
and
were
a
limited
range
prescribed
,
in
England
by
the
Trustee
Act
,
1925
,
and
in
Scotland
by
the
Trusts
(
Scotland
)
Act
,
1921
,
with
subsequent
statutory
extensions
.
Generally
speaking
,
the
statutory
Trustee
List
was
restricted
to
stocks
issued
by
the
British
Government
and
by
the
governments
of
Commonwealth
countries
and
the
colonies
,
stocks
guaranteed
by
the
British
Government
,
stocks
and
mortgages
issued
by
British
local
authorities
,
and
mortgages
of
land
in
Great
Britain
.
Most
of
the
investments
in
the
List
earn
interest
at
a
fixed
rate
and
,
with
certain
notable
exceptions
,
are
eventually
repayable
at
par
.
In
recent
years
there
have
been
serious
disadvantages
in
the
old
List
.
The
immediately
realisable
market
values
of
investments
eventually
repayable
at
par
have
fluctuated
widely
,
with
the
variations
in
the
prevailing
rates
of
interest
;
and
,
in
the
case
of
the
``
undated
''
stocks
in
the
List
,
market
values
have
declined
very
seriously
.
Eventual
repayment
of
invested
capital
at
its
nominal
par
value
takes
no
account
of
inflation
and
the
decline
in
the
value
of
money
,
and
represents
,
in
real
values
,
a
capital
loss
.
In
the
case
of
a
trust
fund
established
twenty
or
more
years
ago
,
with
investments
limited
to
the
statutory
List
,
the
annual
trust
income
may
be
nominally
the
same
today
as
when
the
trust
began
,
although
of
course
the
income
will
buy
far
less
than
when
the
trust
began
.
A
life
tenant
depending
for
his
income
and
standard
of
living
on
such
a
trust
would
be
much
worse
off
today
than
twenty
years
ago
;
and
the
real
value
of
the
trust
capital
may
be
disastrously
less
than
when
the
trust
began
.
This
sort
of
case
history
is
,
unhappily
,
not
unusual
.
The
statutory
Trustee
List
has
always
had
two
objects
:
first
,
the
protection
of
trustees
;
secondly
,
the
protection
of
the
beneficiaries
,
by
ensuring
both
the
preservation
of
trust
capital
and
a
steady
yield
of
income
.
The
first
object
has
always
been
successfully
achieved
.
Trustees
who
invested
within
the
range
permitted
by
the
statutory
List
were
reasonably
safe
from
legal
attack
by
disgruntled
beneficiaries
.
But
,
for
more
than
twenty
years
before
the
passing
of
the
new
Act
,
the
second
object
had
not
been
achieved
at
all
.
The
statutory
List
(
which
was
always
somewhat
out
of
date
)
provided
no
''
hedge
''
against
inflation
and
no
protection
against
the
continuous
fall
in
the
value
of
the
+
.
Experience
of
investment
within
the
range
provided
by
the
statutory
List
offered
a
sad
contrast
with
the
profitable
experience
of
other
people
able
to
invest
in
equities
.
For
years
most
lawyers
have
advised
settlors
and
testators
to
confer
on
their
trustees
much
wider
investment
powers
than
those
permitted
by
the
statutory
List
.
In
the
House
of
Lords
debate
on
the
Second
Reading
of
the
Trustee
Investments
Bill
a
peer
who
is
a
solicitor
of
great
experience
said
:
``
In
the
course
of
some
forty
years
of
practice
I
have
made
it
a
point
always
to
advise
that
settlors
and
testators
should
leave
the
widest
possible
discretion
to
their
trustees
;
that
the
powers
contained
in
the
Trustee
Act
were
far
too
limited
.
''
Naturally
enough
,
the
demand
for
reform
of
the
List
has
grown
and
has
commanded
some
powerful
supporters
.
In
1952
the
Report
of
the
(
Nathan
)
Committee
on
the
Law
and
Practice
relating
to
Charitable
Trusts
advocated
reform
.
In
1955
a
White
Paper
on
Government
Policy
on
Charitable
Trusts
in
England
and
Wales
referred
to
the
Government
's
intention
to
propose
a
general
reform
of
the
statutory
List
.
Charities
were
already
able
to
obtain
from
the
court
a
general
extension
of
investment
powers
;
and
,
particularly
after
a
decision
in
1955
drew
professional
attention
to
this
,
a
number
of
the
larger
charities
obtained
wide
powers
of
investment
in
the
ordinary
and
other
shares
of
the
larger
companies
.
In
1958
the
Variation
of
Trusts
Act
permitted
applications
to
the
court
for
(
6inter
alia
)
extended
powers
of
investment
;
and
applications
under
that
Act
were
soon
very
widely
used
for
the
purpose
of
obtaining
power
to
invest
in
equities
.
But
applications
to
the
court
cost
money
,
and
the
power
conferred
by
the
1958
Act
was
no
substitute
for
general
reform
of
the
statutory
List
.
On
May
13
,
1959
,
a
statement
in
the
House
of
Lords
promised
early
legislation
;
and
in
December
1959
a
White
Paper
was
published
setting
out
the
Government
's
proposals
.
These
proposals
,
with
some
minor
changes
,
were
embodied
in
the
Bill
introduced
into
the
House
of
Lords
in
November
196
.
The
period
of
almost
a
year
between
the
publication
of
the
White
Paper
and
the
introduction
of
the
Bill
was
intended
to
provide
time
for
interested
persons
and
bodies
to
consider
,
and
make
representations
about
,
the
Government
's
proposals
.
This
was
a
good
idea
,
and
the
time
was
not
wasted
;
but
the
period
might
have
been
more
useful
if
the
White
Paper
had
included
a
draft
of
the
intended
Bill
.
This
Bill
,
when
published
,
turned
out
to
be
quite
complicated
;
and
it
soon
received
anxious
scrutiny
from
professional
bodies
,
including
the
Law
Society
,
whose
simplifying
amendments
were
debated
at
length
when
the
House
of
Commons
was
considering
the
Bill
in
committee
.
The
Act
replaces
the
former
statutory
Trustee
List
.
The
new
List
,
set
out
in
the
First
Schedule
to
the
Act
,
is
divided
into
three
parts
.
Parts
=1
and
=2
list
the
``
narrower-range
''
investments
.
Part
=3
lists
the
``
wider-range
''
investments
.
The
narrower-range
comprises
mainly
fixed-interest
investments
,
and
includes
the
whole
of
the
former
statutory
List
with
some
changes
and
additions
.
These
additions
include
fixed-interest
securities
issued
in
the
U.K.
by
the
International
Bank
for
Reconstruction
and
Development
;
the
debentures
(
not
being
convertible
debentures
)
of
United
Kingdom
companies
that
comply
with
certain
conditions
;
and
deposits
in
the
ordinary
and
special
investment
departments
of
trustee
savings
banks
.
Commonwealth
government
stocks
are
included
in
the
narrower-range
without
the
governments
concerned
having
to
comply
with
the
conditions
laid
down
in
the
Colonial
Stock
Acts
.
The
difference
between
Part
=1
and
Part
=2
of
the
narrower-range
is
that
trustees
may
invest
in
Part
=1
without
first
obtaining
advice
,
whereas
they
may
not
make
an
investment
in
Part
=2
of
the
narrower-range
without
obtaining
and
considering
proper
advice
as
to
the
suitability
of
the
investment
.
Part
=1
is
very
simple
.
It
includes
Defence
Bonds
,
National
Savings
Certificates
and
Ulster
Savings
Certificates
;
and
deposits
in
the
Post
Office
Savings
Bank
,
in
the
ordinary
departments
of
a
trustee
savings
bank
and
in
savings
banks
certified
under
section
9
(
3
)
of
the
Finance
Act
,
1956
.
Deposits
with
designated
building
societies
are
in
Part
=2
of
the
narrower-range
;
and
it
is
puzzling
that
trustees
should
not
be
allowed
to
make
such
deposits
without
obtaining
expert
,
written
advice
.
The
greatest
interest
,
however
,
attaches
to
the
new
wider-range
.
This
includes
the
shares
,
stock
and
convertible
debentures
of
United
Kingdom
companies
that
comply
with
certain
conditions
;
the
shares
of
designated
building
societies
;
and
units
of
authorised
unit
trusts
(
i.e.
,
authorised
by
order
of
the
Board
of
Trade
under
the
Prevention
of
Fraud
(
Investments
)
Act
,
1958
,
or
by
the
Ministry
of
Commerce
under
the
Prevention
of
Fraud
(
Investments
)
Act
(
Northern
Ireland
)
,
194
)
.
The
``
equities
''
(
i.e.
,
ordinary
shares
and
stock
)
and
other
securities
of
U.K.
companies
are
included
in
the
wider-range
only
if
the
particular
company
has
a
total
issued
and
paid-up
share
capital
of
at
least
+1
million
and
has
paid
dividends
on
all
its
issued
shares
in
each
of
the
five
years
preceding
the
year
in
which
the
investment
is
made
.
As
with
Part
=2
of
the
narrower-range
,
investments
must
not
be
made
in
the
wider-range
unless
the
trustees
obtain
and
consider
written
expert
advice
about
the
particular
investments
.
Further
,
trustees
are
not
to
make
or
retain
investments
in
the
wider-range
unless
their
trust
fund
has
been
divided
into
two
parts
.
This
once-for-all
division
of
the
trust
fund
is
the
most
important
(
and
controversial
)
feature
of
the
new
statutory
scheme
for
permitting
wider-range
investments
.
The
division
must
be
into
two
equal
parts
;
but
there
is
power
for
the
Treasury
,
by
statutory
instrument
,
to
order
that
division
shall
be
into
unequal
parts
(
provided
that
such
an
order
shall
not
authorise
a
division
in
which
the
narrower-range
part
is
less
than
one-quarter
of
the
fund
at
the
time
of
division
)
.
The
division
,
once
made
,
is
permanent
.
Thereafter
,
funds
belonging
to
the
narrower-range
part
must
be
invested
in
narrower-range
investments
,
while
funds
belonging
to
the
wider-range
part
may
be
invested
in
wider-range
or
narrower-range
investments
.
It
is
not
essential
for
the
whole
of
the
wider-range
part
to
be
invested
immediately
in
wider-range
investments
.
The
discretion
to
invest
in
the
wider-range
is
available
only
in
respect
of
the
wider-range
part
.
If
property
is
transferred
from
one
part
of
the
divided
fund
to
the
other
,
there
must
be
a
``
compensating
transfer
''
in
the
opposite
direction
.
Where
any
property
accrues
to
a
trust
fund
that
has
been
divided
,
and
the
accruing
property
is
not
otherwise
obviously
attributable
to
some
particular
part
of
the
fund
,
the
accruing
property
must
be
divided
so
that
each
part
of
the
fund
is
increased
in
value
by
the
same
amount
.
Where
capital
is
taken
out
of
the
trust
fund
(
as
,
for
example
,
in
the
exercise
of
the
statutory
power
of
advancement
)
,
the
trustees
are
not
required
to
take
it
equally
from
the
two
parts
of
the
divided
fund
:
the
Act
does
not
fetter
their
discretion
as
to
the
choice
of
property
to
be
taken
out
.
The
new
statutory
powers
of
investment
are
additional
to
any
special
powers
,
e.g.
,
those
conferred
expressly
by
the
will
or
settlement
.
Any
property
(
not
including
statutory
narrower-range
investments
,
but
including
statutory
wider-range
investments
)
which
trustees
are
authorised
to
hold
pursuant
to
such
special
powers
,
must
be
carried
to
a
separate
``
special-range
''
part
of
the
fund
.
The
effect
may
be
that
a
single
fund
will
be
divided
into
three
parts
:
the
special-range
part
,
the
wider-range
part
and
the
narrower-range
part
.
Division
of
the
fund
into
two
parts
and
the
subsequent
maintenance
of
that
division
will
require
very
careful
administration
and
records
;
and
even
greater
care
will
be
needed
where
the
division
is
into
three
parts
.
Will
ordinary
private
trustees
be
able
to
do
the
necessary
administration
and
keep
satisfactory
records
?
In
the
case
of
the
larger
trust
funds
,
where
the
expense
of
obtaining
constant
professional
assistance
is
not
regarded
as
extravagant
,
the
additional
work
will
present
no
problem
.
But
,
with
a
relatively
small
trust
fund
,
the
trouble
and
expense
may
perhaps
be
too
great
,
and
the
trustees
may
therefore
decide
that
they
can
not
operate
the
statutory
scheme
for
investment
in
the
wider-range
.
The
fear
of
undue
complexity
in
the
administration
of
relatively
small
trust
funds
led
the
Law
Society
to
advocate
a
scheme
permitting
investment
in
the
wider-range
without
a
once-for-all
division
of
the
fund
;
but
the
advocacy
was
unsuccessful
;
the
complexity
remains
;
and
time
will
show
to
what
extent
,
in
practice
,
trustees
of
small
trust
funds
take
advantage
of
the
new
power
to
invest
in
the
wider-range
.
The
other
provisions
of
the
Act
do
not
call
for
extended
comment
.
Section
6
(
1
)
is
of
interest
in
that
it
attempts
a
statutory
definition
of
a
trustee
's
duty
in
choosing
investments
.
He
must
have
regard-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
``
(
a
)
to
the
need
for
diversification
of
investments
of
the
trust
in
so
far
as
is
appropriate
to
the
circumstances
of
the
trust
;
(
b
)
to
the
suitability
to
the
trust
of
investments
of
the
description
of
investment
proposed
and
of
the
investment
proposed
as
an
investment
of
that
description
.
''
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
new
powers
apply
to
persons
and
bodies
,
not
being
trustees
,
who
have
trustee
investment
powers
.
Section
9
(
1
)
amends
section
1
(
3
)
of
the
Trustee
Act
,
1925
to
remove
a
defect
(
disclosed
in
Re
Walker
's
Settlement
)
which
has
occasionally
caused
trouble
where
trustees
hold
shares
in
a
company
that
is
the
subject
of
a
''
take-over
''
bid
.
#
212
<
345
TEXT
J51
>
Granted
,
however
,
that
events
at
A
after
E
;
1
;
and
before
E
;
2
;
are
in
an
empirically
undetermined
order
with
respect
to
event
E
;
B
;
at
B
,
must
we
accept
Robb's
contention
that
Einstein
was
mistaken
in
allowing
A
to
assign
a
theoretical
epoch
to
E
;
B
;
?
In
other
words
,
if
we
reject
the
classical
doctrine
of
time
which
stipulates
that
there
must
be
a
unique
event
at
A
which
is
absolutely
simultaneous
with
E
;
B
;
,
does
it
follow
that
Einstein
ought
not
to
have
ascribed
a
definite
conventional
system
of
time-relations
(
earlier
than
,
simultaneous
with
,
and
later
than
)
between
E
;
B
;
and
all
events
at
A
?
The
function
of
convention
in
the
construction
of
theories
is
descriptive
simplicity
,
and
it
must
be
admitted
that
Einstein's
Special
Theory
of
Relativity
is
simpler
than
Robb
's
alternative
.
But
that
is
not
all
.
As
we
have
seen
,
Einstein
's
conventional
rule
by
which
A
assigns
a
theoretical
epoch
to
E
;
B
;
is
not
a
'mere
'
convention
in
the
sense
of
being
wholly
arbitrary
.
For
,
although
it
is
a
convention
in
so
far
as
it
is
freely
chosen
and
not
imposed
upon
us
,
it
can
be
isolated
uniquely
from
other
admissible
rules
by
means
of
the
axioms
stated
above
.
With
all
due
respect
to
Robb
,
the
essential
question
is
not
the
conceptual
legitimacy
of
Einstein
's
convention
but
its
practical
scope
,
that
is
,
the
range
of
physical
contexts
to
which
it
can
be
most
usefully
applied
.
4
The
Correlation
of
Time-Perspectives
So
far
we
have
considered
only
a
single
observer
A
.
Unlike
Frank
and
Rothe
,
Whitehead
and
others
who
sought
to
deduce
the
existence
of
a
finite
universal
velocity
from
more
primitive
postulates
,
<
FIGURE
>
we
have
not
found
it
necessary
to
consider
the
correlation
of
the
space
and
time
coordinates
assigned
to
a
distant
event
by
different
observers
.
Although
this
presented
no
special
difficulty
for
the
classical
Newtonian
physicist
who
believed
in
an
absolute
world-wide
simultaneity
and
an
absolute
physical
space
governed
by
the
laws
of
Euclidean
geometry
,
as
soon
as
these
assumptions
were
abandoned
the
problem
had
to
be
re-examined
.
It
is
now
generally
recognized
that
the
most
satisfactory
method
of
solution
is
to
consider
first
the
correlation
of
two
observers
'
clocks
by
means
of
the
same
experiment
in
light-signalling
as
we
introduced
above
(
pp
.
186-7
)
.
There
we
considered
the
assignment
by
A
of
times
to
events
occurring
at
B
.
As
we
have
seen
,
Einstein
's
solution
was
based
on
his
postulate
that
the
velocity
of
light
according
to
A
is
a
universal
constant
,
independent
of
position
and
direction
of
propagation
.
We
must
now
consider
the
correlation
of
this
theoretical
time
assigned
by
A
to
an
event
at
B
with
the
empirical
epoch
t
?
7
which
would
actually
be
recorded
on
a
clock
placed
at
B
.
To
make
the
problem
precise
we
postulate
that
B
is
now
an
observer
'similar
'
to
A
.
In
particular
,
this
implies
that
B
carries
a
clock
'similar
'
to
the
one
carried
by
A
.
For
example
,
if
A
carries
a
particular
type
of
atomic
or
molecular
clock
,
we
assume
that
B
carries
another
clock
of
identical
construction
.
With
the
aid
of
this
clock
,
B
can
partake
in
A
's
light-signalling
experiment
,
the
signals
being
instantaneously
reflected
back
to
either
observer
on
arrival
at
the
other
,
as
indicated
in
Figure
7
.
In
the
Special
Theory
of
Relativity
it
is
assumed
that
A
and
B
are
associated
with
inertial
frames
of
reference
.
Consequently
,
they
are
either
at
relative
rest
or
in
uniform
relative
motion
.
The
Principle
of
Relativity
on
which
the
theory
is
based
was
formulated
by
Poincare
?
2
in
a
lecture
at
Saint
Louis
,
U.S.A.
in
September
194
.
According
to
his
statement
,
``
the
laws
of
physical
phenomena
must
be
the
same
for
a
'fixed
'
observer
as
for
an
observer
who
has
a
uniform
motion
of
translation
relative
to
him
:
so
that
we
have
not
,
and
can
not
possibly
have
,
any
means
of
discerning
whether
we
are
,
or
are
not
,
carried
along
in
such
a
motion
''
.
Shortly
afterwards
,
and
independently
,
the
principle
was
enunciated
in
a
much
more
explicit
form
by
Einstein
:
``
the
same
laws
of
electrodynamics
and
optics
will
be
valid
for
all
frames
of
reference
for
which
the
equations
of
mechanics
hold
good
''
.
This
principle
presupposes
that
the
observers
associated
with
such
frames
of
reference
employ
similar
measuring
instruments
,
for
example
clocks
,
and
adopt
the
same
metrical
rules
and
definitions
.
Therefore
,
if
A
assigns
a
universal
value
c
to
the
speed
of
light
,
then
B
must
do
the
same
.
It
is
customary
when
considering
the
correlation
of
the
clocks
and
time-perspectives
of
A
and
B
in
Einstein
's
Special
Theory
to
concentrate
on
the
case
in
which
they
are
in
uniform
relative
motion
.
Instead
,
in
view
of
its
importance
for
establishing
one
of
the
main
results
in
the
following
chapter
,
I
shall
begin
by
considering
the
case
in
which
they
are
at
relative
rest
.
If
A
and
B
have
similarly
graduated
clocks
,
then
,
apart
from
the
possible
adjustment
of
an
additive
constant
depending
on
the
choice
of
zero-time
on
each
clock
,
the
principle
of
relativity
can
be
reduced
,
as
far
as
kinematics
is
concerned
,
to
the
following
:
Axiom
=1
.
Principle
of
kinematic
symmetry
:
t
;
2
;
is
the
same
function
of
t
?
7
as
t
?
7
is
of
t
;
1
;
.
Hence
,
there
must
be
functional
relations
of
the
form
<
FORMULA
>
.
Consequently
,
the
function
15th
,
which
we
will
call
the
signal
function
correlating
A
and
B
,
must
be
such
that
<
FORMULA
>
.
But
,
since
B
is
at
a
fixed
distance
from
A
and
the
light-signals
travel
with
constant
speed
,
it
follows
that
(
t
;
2
;
-t
;
1
;
)
must
be
a
constant
.
Hence
,
15th
must
be
such
that
<
FORMULA
>
,
for
all
values
of
t
;
1
;
and
some
constant
a
.
If
we
drop
the
suffix
,
an
obvious
solution
of
this
functional
equation
is
given
by
<
FORMULA
>
.
More
generally
,
by
operating
on
each
side
of
(
23
)
with
15th
we
deduce
that
<
FORMULA
>
,
whence
it
immediately
follows
that
15th
(
t
)
must
be
of
the
form
<
FORMULA
>
,
where
15o
(
t
)
is
of
period
2a
.
To
reduce
this
to
the
particular
form
<
FORMULA
>
,
we
must
consider
other
similar
stationary
observers
.
Thus
,
if
A
,
B
,
and
C
are
collinear
,
with
B
lying
between
A
and
C
,
and
15f
is
the
signal
function
correlating
B
and
C
,
then
A
and
C
will
be
related
by
the
signal
function
15ps
given
by
<
FORMULA
>
.
Consequently
,
15th
and
15f
must
be
commutative
functions
.
Since
C
is
at
a
fixed
distance
from
B
,
15f
must
satisfy
a
functional
equation
of
the
form
<
FORMULA
>
,
where
b
is
some
constant
.
It
is
then
easily
proved
that
<
FORMULA
>
,
and
so
we
deduce
that
A
and
C
are
at
a
fixed
distance
apart
equal
to
the
sum
of
the
respective
distances
of
A
and
B
and
of
B
and
C.
By
operating
on
both
sides
of
(
24
)
with
the
function
15th
and
appealing
to
the
commutative
property
of
15th
and
15f
,
we
deduce
that
<
FORMULA
>
,
whence
it
follows
that
<
FORMULA
>
,
where
15o
(
t
)
is
of
period
2b
.
Hence
,
15o
(
t
)
must
admit
both
2a
and
2b
as
periods
.
If
A
,
B
,
and
C
are
any
three
members
of
a
continuum
of
relatively
stationary
observers
,
then
2a
and
2b
will
,
in
general
,
be
incommensurable
.
Consequently
,
by
a
well-known
theorem
the
only
continuous
form
for
the
function
15o
(
t
)
is
a
constant
,
and
so
from
equation
(
23
)
it
follows
that
<
FORMULA
>
.
With
this
solution
for
15th
(
t
)
,
equations
(
21
)
give
<
FORMULA
>
.
By
comparison
with
equation
(
19
)
,
we
deduce
that
t
?
7
=
t
,
that
is
,
the
time
recorded
on
B
's
clock
when
any
event
occurs
at
B
is
the
same
as
the
time
theoretically
assigned
to
that
event
by
A
on
the
basis
of
the
uniform
velocity
of
light
.
Therefore
,
all
relatively
stationary
observers
assign
the
same
time
to
any
given
event
,
and
this
time
agrees
with
that
actually
recorded
on
the
clock
kept
by
the
observer
at
the
point
where
the
event
occurs
.
In
this
conventional
sense
,
there
is
world-wide
simultaneity
of
events
,
and
therefore
universal
time
,
for
all
relatively
stationary
observers
.
The
above
analysis
was
based
on
the
'kinematic
symmetry
'
of
relatively
stationary
observers
with
similarly
graduated
clocks
who
assign
the
same
constant
value
to
the
speed
of
light-signals
passing
between
them
in
free
space
.
In
his
Special
Theory
of
Relativity
,
Einstein
showed
how
the
same
principle
of
kinematic
symmetry
in
light-signalling
experiments
could
be
extended
to
observers
in
uniform
relative
motion
,
although
the
consequences
are
not
entirely
the
same
as
for
relatively
stationary
observers
.
In
particular
,
there
is
no
longer
world-wide
simultaneity
,
and
hence
no
universal
common
time
,
for
the
aggregate
of
uniformly
moving
observers
.
Consequently
,
although
the
theory
is
based
on
the
hypothesis
that
the
general
laws
governing
physical
formulae
are
of
the
same
form
for
an
observer
associated
with
any
inertial
frame
in
uniform
relative
motion
as
for
an
observer
associated
with
any
inertial
frame
at
relative
rest
,
there
are
important
differences
regarding
the
epochs
assigned
to
particular
events
.
To
see
this
most
simply
,
we
again
consider
light-signalling
from
A
to
B
and
from
B
to
A
,
as
in
Figure
7
,
but
this
time
we
stipulate
that
the
two
observers
concerned
move
away
from
coincidence
with
each
other
at
a
particular
epoch
with
uniform
velocity
in
a
radial
direction
.
We
also
postulate
that
the
two
similar
clocks
were
synchronized
to
read
time
zero
at
the
original
instant
of
coincidence
.
As
before
,
we
consider
a
signal
emitted
by
A
at
time
t
;
1
;
,
recorded
on
A
's
clock
.
We
suppose
that
this
signal
is
instantaneously
reflected
on
arrival
at
B
at
time
t
?
7
,
according
to
B
's
clock
,
returning
to
A
at
time
t
;
2
;
,
according
to
A
.
From
the
principle
of
kinematic
symmetry
it
follows
that
,
if
<
FORMULA
>
,
then
<
FORMULA
>
.
Therefore
,
<
FORMULA
>
.
But
<
FORMULA
>
,
where
r
is
the
distance
of
B
from
A
,
according
to
A
,
at
the
instant
of
reflection
,
and
t
is
the
epoch
theoretically
assigned
by
A
to
this
event
.
Since
B
is
moving
away
radially
from
coincidence
with
A
at
time
zero
,
it
follows
that
<
FORMULA
>
,
where
V
is
the
relative
speed
of
B
.
Hence
,
<
FORMULA
>
,
where
<
FORMULA
>
.
Consequently
,
on
comparing
(
25
)
and
(
26
)
we
see
that
the
function
15ps
must
be
such
that
for
all
values
of
the
variable
t
<
FORMULA
>
.
By
operating
on
each
side
of
this
equation
with
15ps
,
we
deduce
that
<
FORMULA
>
,
whence
<
FORMULA
>
,
the
prime
symbol
denoting
the
derivative
.
The
only
solution
of
equation
(
28
)
which
is
continuous
as
<
FORMULA
>
(
positively
)
is
15ps
?
7
(
t
)
=k
,
where
k
is
a
constant
.
Since
t
?
7=
when
t
;
1
;
=
,
it
follows
that
15ps
(
)
=
,
and
hence
we
must
have
15ps
(
t
)
=kt
.
Comparison
with
(
27
)
yields
k:2
:
=15a:2
:
.
In
order
to
obtain
the
unique
solution
k=15a
,
and
hence
<
FORMULA
>
,
where
15a
is
positive
,
we
must
invoke
a
further
axiom
:
Axiom
=11
.
The
order
of
reception
of
light-signals
by
B
,
according
to
B
,
corresponds
to
the
order
of
emission
of
these
signals
by
A
,
according
to
A
.
We
have
seen
that
,
according
to
A
,
there
is
at
any
point
at
a
given
(
theoretically
assigned
)
epoch
a
unique
value
for
the
speed
of
light
in
free
space
.
It
follows
that
the
order
,
according
to
A
,
of
arrival
of
light-signals
at
B
must
be
the
same
as
the
order
of
their
emission
from
A
.
For
,
if
a
signal
emitted
by
A
at
some
epoch
were
to
arrive
at
B
,
according
to
A
,
before
an
earlier
signal
emitted
from
A
,
then
,
assuming
continuity
,
there
would
be
some
event
occurring
in
between
A
and
B
at
which
the
second
signal
would
overtake
the
first
and
pass
it
.
At
such
an
event
there
would
be
,
according
to
A
,
two
values
for
the
speed
of
light
in
free
space
.
Axiom
=11
can
therefore
be
regarded
as
asserting
that
the
theoretically
assigned
time-order
of
events
at
B
,
according
to
A
,
agrees
with
the
time-order
of
these
events
as
actually
experienced
by
B
.
In
this
sense
,
we
can
speak
of
the
time-order
of
these
events
according
to
A
being
in
the
same
sense
as
the
time-order
of
the
same
events
according
to
B
.
By
the
principle
of
relativity
,
A
and
B
are
interchangeable
in
Axiom
=11
.
Since
t
;
2
;
=15at
?
7
,
t
?
7=15at
;
1
;
,
and
<
FORMULA
>
,
where
t
is
the
time
theoretically
assigned
by
A
to
the
arrival
(
and
reflection
)
of
the
signal
at
B
,
it
follows
that
<
FORMULA
>
.
Hence
,
we
deduce
that
,
although
A
and
B
agree
on
the
time-order
of
events
at
B
,
they
will
assign
different
measures
to
the
time-interval
between
any
two
instants
at
B
.
#
214
<
346
TEXT
J52
>
Then
only
at
the
stage
of
the
build-up
on
a
screen
does
the
object
enter
into
the
mind
of
a
perceiver
as
perception
.
If
we
accept
the
analogy
of
the
television
apparatus
then
here
is
mediation
of
the
most
absolute
sort
.
Is
it
possible
to
reconcile
this
mediation
with
the
sense
of
utter
transparency
which
accompanies
the
act
of
'seeing
,
'
upon
which
Professors
A.
J.
Ayer
and
Gilbert
Ryle
,
and
Mr.
R.
J.
Hirst
and
Mr.
M.
Lean
have
placed
such
necessary
emphasis
?
Or
in
more
general
terms
can
we
reconcile
the
body
as
instrumentality
with
the
world
as
immediacy
?
The
problems
which
have
so
far
proved
so
insoluble
for
perception
are
even
more
central
to
the
discussion
of
the
ro
?
5le
of
feeling
in
man
's
experience
of
himself
and
the
world
.
For
here
again
in
a
theory
of
prehension
there
would
seem
to
be
yet
another
scientific
schema
interposed
between
man
and
the
world
he
directly
experiences
through
perception
,
and
,
it
could
be
argued
,
with
less
justification
or
profit
.
The
questions
come
thick
and
fast
.
If
there
is
a
universal
but
unconscious
'feeling
'
in
what
sense
is
it
'knowledge
?
'
If
it
is
not
'knowledge
'
to
the
organism
,
what
is
its
ro
?
5le
?
Does
unconscious
feeling
rise
in
some
symbolic
form
into
consciousness
or
as
an
emotional
pressure
like
instinct
?
How
is
an
unconscious
feeling
to
be
reconciled
with
a
conscious
sensory
experience
of
the
sort
we
describe
as
a
'feeling
?
'
As
for
example
,
~'I
feel
good
'
or
~'I
have
a
stomach-ache
?
'
Though
I
can
only
do
so
as
a
layman
,
it
is
going
to
be
necessary
to
look
at
some
of
the
scientific
findings
.
But
we
can
easily
be
dazzled
by
science
into
imagining
that
we
know
more
about
our
bodies
than
we
do
know
in
direct
experience
.
The
body-schema
science
has
built
up
for
us
is
apt
to
obscure
the
enigmatic
experiential
relation
a
man
has
to
his
own
body
.
Common
sense
suggests
that
we
should
look
at
the
body
as
given
in
private
experience
before
we
decide
what
it
is
like
in
terms
of
public
science
.
=3
:
THE
SELF
'S
KNOWLEDGE
OF
THE
BODY
On
the
threshold
of
every
man
's
awareness
is
his
intimate
sense
of
being
,
or
being
identified
with
,
a
body
.
He
is
this
body
.
He
exists
this
body
,
as
M.
Jean-Paul
Sartre
would
say
.
He
can
not
conceive
existence
without
it
.
If
he
stops
to
reflect
on
it
,
he
is
conscious
on
the
threshold
of
perception
of
its
enjoyable
warmth
and
beyond
its
warmth
,
obscurely
felt
,
its
energy
,
its
nature
of
seeming
to
be
coiled
like
a
spring
ready
to
do
his
bidding
.
It
is
difficult
to
analyse
this
situation
except
in
Cartesian
terms
,
much
as
one
would
like
to
avoid
them
,
for
man
both
is
his
body
and
conceives
his
body
as
his
instrument
in
the
world
.
In
a
discussion
of
animal
behaviour
Professor
Michael
Polanyi
remarks
that
~'There
is
a
purposive
tension
from
which
no
fully
awake
animal
is
free
.
It
consists
in
a
readiness
to
perceive
and
to
act
,
or
more
generally
speaking
,
to
make
sense
of
its
situation
,
both
intellectually
and
practically
.
'
Man's
existential
encounter
with
himself
could
be
described
in
these
terms
.
He
knows
himself
as
a
'purposive
tension
'
seeking
'control
of
itself
and
of
its
surroundings
.
'
Dr.
Erich
Kahler
speaks
of
man's
bodily
consciousness
in
a
more
general
but
still
illuminating
way
:
'When
I
try
to
delve
into
my
innermost
feelings
,
my
initial
feeling
of
self
,
I
find
that
at
the
bottom
there
is
not
just
a
feeling
of
sheer
existence
,
or
of
sheer
thinking
,
the
Cartesian
cogito
.
There
is
,
immediately
and
simultaneously
,
something
more
.
There
is
implicit
in
my
feeling
of
existence
a
feeling
of
organic
existence
,
or
organicity
,
of
wholeness
.
Distorted
,
stunted
as
it
may
be
by
the
wear
and
tear
of
modern
life
the
original
form
is
still
traceable
as
it
was
present
in
the
bud
of
youth
:
a
ball
of
radiating
strength
and
capacity
;
all-sidedness
,
all-potentiality
;
coherence
,
correspondence
,
co-operation
of
all
my
organs
and
faculties
.
A
young
healthy
human
being
feels
the
unity
of
body
and
mind
'
(
or
rather
,
one
might
say
,
since
this
is
already
metaphysical
,
he
can
not
conceive
their
disunity
)
'the
one
present
in
the
other
,
and
the
mind
governing
the
body
in
a
still
nai
''
ve
,
unconscious
,
spontaneous
manner
;
neither
intellect
nor
brute
force
is
autonomously
prevalent
.
Such
elemental
feeling
of
organic
existence
shines
forth
in
the
beautiful
,
masterly
,
fully
animated
bodies
of
``
primitive
''
people
...
in
whom
the
whole
body
is
face
and
has
the
playful
,
controlled
expression
of
a
face
.
'
Man
's
consciousness
of
his
almost
hidden
organic
energy
is
more
difficult
to
reach
than
the
sense
of
warm
bodily
being
,
for
when
we
reflect
on
the
body
it
becomes
passive
and
relaxes
,
but
for
the
most
important
part
of
our
waking
lives
we
are
'keyed
up
'
to
activity
,
without
taking
thought
about
it
.
When
we
are
stretched
in
attention
,
ready
to
act
,
as
a
runner
waiting
for
the
starter
's
pistol
,
we
are
in
the
worst
possible
position
for
reflection
.
But
the
state
of
action
,
or
of
being
coiled
for
action
,
probably
fills
more
of
our
waking
lives
than
the
relaxed
and
reflective
situation
,
even
with
such
notably
recumbent
figures
as
philosophers
.
In
the
active
state
,
the
separation
of
the
will
from
the
bodily
activity
is
so
impossible
to
conceive
that
we
are
barely
conscious
of
using
the
will
to
perform
actions
.
The
whole
body
becomes
pervaded
with
will
,
is
will
.
This
identity
of
body
,
self
and
will
has
important
consequences
for
the
theory
I
am
developing
.
What
other
modes
of
the
body-self
's
generalized
awareness
are
there
?
I
think
we
must
add
the
sense
of
a
locus
of
our
perceptions
and
ideas
.
We
have
a
spatial
presence
,
and
we
have
an
inner
space
which
this
presence
guards
.
We
have
the
sensation
of
thought
going
on
inside
us
,
as
it
were
in
the
head
,
though
grief
and
heartache
are
genuinely
elsewhere
.
The
sense
of
location
is
not
a
sharp
one
.
'In
'
us
,
we
say
,
and
less
vaguely
,
'in
our
heads
,
'
but
never
as
'in
'
an
organ
open
to
any
perceptual
inspection
like
a
hand
or
a
finger-nail
.
Erich
Kahler
speaks
of
man
not
as
a
spot
of
sheer
being
thrown
into
existence
in
the
existentialist
sense
,
nor
as
a
function
of
thinking
,
but
as
'an
inner
space
,
a
latent
arena
,
an
area
of
self
.
'
For
him
this
self-identity
also
involves
'the
silent
presence
of
a
person
's
whole
background
and
surroundings
...
the
total
potentiality
of
his
experiences
ever
ready
to
be
called
into
function
,
in
short
the
immeasurable
avenues
of
his
memory
and
of
his
interiorized
world
.
'
The
perceiving
,
thinking
,
worrying
,
planning
processes
of
the
self
are
'us
'
as
much
as
the
body
is
'us
.
'
And
though
they
can
not
be
apprehended
like
the
body
,
they
belong
to
it
.
As
David
Hume
pointed
out
,
we
can
not
turn
round
and
catch
our
minds
or
selves
:
the
mere
act
of
trying
to
seize
upon
personal
identity
as
if
it
were
another
'thing
'
we
could
handle
,
defeats
us
,
for
it
is
in
the
nature
of
personal
identity
always
to
be
doing
and
seizing
and
never
to
be
seized
.
Here
lies
the
guarantee
of
its
inalienability
.
Though
it
was
not
part
of
David
Hume
's
argument
the
fact
that
there
is
an
inviolable
element
in
man
and
other
organisms
may
be
important
for
more
than
knowledge
.
Whitehead
emphasized
that
we
see
with
the
eye
.
No
purpose
would
have
been
served
by
creating
the
eye
to
see
the
eye
.
The
organs
of
sense
function
in
the
world
,
and
in
relation
to
the
self
,
in
a
transparent
way
.
As
far
as
the
eye
is
concerned
I
mean
this
literally
.
If
one
turns
one
's
attention
from
what
one
sees
to
that
by
which
one
sees
,
one
is
conscious
of
a
pool
or
area
of
pure
transparency
in
the
region
of
the
eye-sockets
,
an
emptiness
into
which
the
world
pours
without
hindrance
.
The
eye
itself
is
withdrawn
from
the
dimensions
of
sight
into
pure
nothingness
.
Of
the
senses
,
only
touch
brings
presence
to
the
body
.
This
bodily
absence
,
or
to
put
it
in
the
teasing
way
the
existentialists
might
adopt
,
presence-in-absence
,
points
to
the
need
for
a
new
metaphysic
of
the
body
.
That
which
is
most
near
to
us
and
necessary
to
us
in
existence
is
almost
without
a
philosophy
except
where
its
perceptual
machinery
is
concerned
.
The
first
bodily
circumstance
to
be
understood
is
how
little
knowledge
of
the
body
is
given
to
us
in
nature
.
To
understand
this
we
have
to
escape
from
the
all
too
common
assumption
that
the
body-schema
we
learn
from
text-books
is
given
to
us
as
part
of
natural
equipment
.
Even
a
mirror
is
not
given
to
man
in
nature
,
except
perhaps
in
a
sheet
of
water
,
and
we
can
conceive
of
a
prehistoric
man
going
through
the
whole
of
his
life
without
ever
seeing
his
body
brightly
mirrored
before
him
.
And
how
little
even
the
mirror
would
tell
him
!
What
we
see
,
or
see
in
a
mirror
,
or
infer
from
the
bodies
of
others
,
is
the
external
sack
,
or
skin
,
containing
the
external
organs
and
covering
the
muscles
which
shape
the
torso
and
the
limbs
,
but
masking
the
internal
organs
completely
,
and
helping
to
hold
them
in
position
against
a
rigid
skeleton
,
that
grotesque
caricature
of
a
living
man
which
comes
to
light
for
the
primitive
only
when
a
man
is
some
time
dead
.
Detailed
knowledge
,
especially
about
the
interior
,
we
secure
only
from
surgical
and
physiological
research
,
just
in
the
same
way
as
our
knowledge
of
the
functioning
of
our
senses
is
the
product
of
research
.
In
a
pleasing
and
thoughtful
essay
on
the
aesthetics
of
the
body
,
Mr.
John
Brophy
speaks
of
the
skin
as
mental
frontier
seldom
crossed
except
by
those
whose
studies
compel
it
.
Even
they
in
their
initial
training
have
to
overcome
a
profound
repugnance
when
called
upon
to
cross
that
human
boundary
.
'It
seems
to
be
the
natural
order
that
the
skin
should
conceal
all
the
internal
workings
of
the
body
,
and
,
when
this
convention
is
overthrown
,
whoever
views
the
exposure
feels
a
violent
protest
in
both
mind
and
body
.
This
protest
is
doubtless
closely
associated
with
the
realization
of
pain
,
which
no
merely
intellectual
observation
of
anaesthetic
affects
<
SIC
>
can
compensate
.
It
is
also
heightened
by
sense
impressions
from
the
opened-up
body
which
differ
noticeably
from
those
given
out
by
a
body
enclosed
in
an
intact
skin
:
the
internal
organs
are
often
exceedingly
brilliant
in
colour
,
and
some
of
them
emit
odours
and
heat
.
Moreover
,
even
if
the
revelation
is
made
by
skilful
surgery
,
the
tissues
are
likely
to
be
continuously
bathed
in
blood
.
When
wounds
or
injuries
are
inflicted
the
exposure
will
also
be
untidy
,
and
the
suffering
of
the
torn
body
,
unmitigated
by
anaesthetics
,
will
be
expressed
in
writhings
,
shouts
or
moans
,
unless
shock
brings
about
unconsciousness
or
death
.
By
all
this
the
observer
's
senses
are
outraged
.
'
Mr.
John
Brophy
's
comments
are
much
to
the
point
,
yet
not
all
the
story
.
The
intense
psychological
shock
which
is
the
immediate
consequence
of
another
's
injured
body
has
really
to
be
explained
on
more
than
aesthetic
grounds
.
There
are
aesthetic
grounds
for
shock
,
but
no
one
is
shocked
by
animal
carcases
dripping
blood
in
the
butcher
's
shop
or
by
the
mighty
blows
of
his
cleaver
through
the
quivering
flesh
of
the
joints
exposed
for
sale
.
Indeed
the
young
wife
who
might
faint
at
the
sight
of
blood
from
a
cut
finger
will
become
expert
in
handling
and
judging
(
to
say
nothing
of
cooking
)
the
flesh
of
dead
animals
.
Clearly
the
aesthetic
protest
is
not
the
whole
one
if
such
experiences
can
be
even
pleasurably
borne
.
We
have
to
relate
shock
over
bodily
injury
to
what
has
been
said
of
the
transparency
of
the
sense
organs
.
Consciousness
of
them
would
block
consciousness
through
them
.
Intense
consciousness
of
the
body
interferes
with
the
instrumentality
of
the
body
in
the
world
.
Only
when
the
young
tennis
player
forgets
his
racket
and
forgets
to
be
proud
of
it
can
he
really
hit
with
it
.
#
24
<
347
TEXT
J53
>
This
principle
,
which
,
it
should
be
noted
,
requires
no
'objective
'
demonstration
,
marks
Schiller
's
advance
to
an
independent
position
in
aesthetic
theory
.
As
he
argues
,
whereas
important
elements
of
the
experience
of
beauty
had
been
severally
declared
and
championed
in
recent
time
,
the
specific
quality
of
beauty
had
been
fragmented
and
lost
in
the
process
.
In
its
most
obvious
aspect
Schiller
's
problem
is
again
one
of
mediation
,
now
on
the
grand
scale
,
between
the
advocates
of
sensualist
and
intellectualist
aesthetics
,
between
the
type
of
Burke
and
the
type
of
Baumgarten
.
Schiller
applauds
in
the
former
the
rejection
of
conceptual
form
from
the
fabric
of
beauty
,
and
in
the
latter
the
reference
of
beauty
,
in
some
sense
,
to
the
organization
of
the
higher
faculties
.
Schiller
has
somehow
to
vindicate
in
exact
theory
his
conviction
that
the
beautiful
is
objective
,
self-contained
,
'selig
in
ihm
selbst'-
and
that
it
is
also
,
paradoxically
,
a
reflex
of
freedom
in
the
percipient
.
Of
these
two
essential
attributes
,
it
is
the
sense
of
independence
,
of
self-containedness
,
of
'objectivity
'
in
the
beautiful
which
is
of
greater
moment
in
Schiller
's
feeling
,
about
which
he
is
evidently
more
excited
.
It
is
the
aspect
in
which
Schiller
brings
to
bear
an
aesthetic
sensitivity
in
contrast
with
Kant
's
ingenious
aesthetics
,
and
in
which
,
therefore
,
his
more
positive
individual
contribution
lies
.
It
is
the
empirical
part
of
the
argument
which
Schiller
is
impatient
to
reach
from
the
very
beginning
of
this
correspondence
.
Yet
,
before
he
will
allow
himself
to
communicate
the
essence
of
his
own
experience
of
beauty
he
insists
on
examining
the
conditions
which
make
that
experience
theoretically
possible
.
And
,
in
this
area
,
he
vies
with
Kant
in
stressing
the
subjective
limits
of
experience
.
In
the
letter
of
the
18th
of
February
Schiller
endorses
the
major
principle
of
the
theoretical
philosophy
:
'Die
Natur
steht
unter
dem
Verstandesgesetz
.
'
In
the
later
part
of
the
correspondence
his
main
argument
rests
on
assumptions
which
conflict
with
this
principle
.
To
the
degree
,
however
,
that
Schiller
emancipates
nature
from
reason
,
to
the
degree
that
he
'breaks
through
the
Kantian
dogma
'
,
as
Baumecker
asserts
with
approval
,
he
does
so
without
adequate
systematic
justification
.
The
special
kind
of
'objectivity
'
upon
which
Schiller
hopes
to
rest
his
theory
is
quite
capricious
by
the
standards
of
exact
thought
from
which
the
argument
sets
out
.
The
position
is
that
,
whereas
this
claim
of
'objectivity
'
is
of
extreme
interest
as
evidence
of
Schiller's
aesthetic
consciousness
and
of
his
efforts
to
bring
it
to
terms
with
his
theoretical
reflections
,
he
does
not
in
fact
substantiate
the
claim
in
its
more
far-reaching
implications
.
Besides
,
it
is
not
in
this
area
that
the
main
advance
is
made
.
So
that
,
although
this
whole
series
of
letters
is
formally
directed
towards
the
establishment
of
an
'objective
'
principle
of
beauty
,
it
is
not
any
direct
and
brilliant
challenge
to
Kant
on
this
issue
which
we
have
to
applaud
.
The
valuable
and
the
major
part
of
the
theory
is
subjective
in
essentials
.
It
has
to
do
firstly
,
and
more
particularly
,
with
the
conditions
in
the
mind
of
the
percipient
which
permit
the
transference
of
the
idea
of
freedom
to
the
object
'in
appearance
'
,
and
secondly
,
and
more
generally
,
with
the
whole
concept
of
aesthetic
form
as
an
abstract
based
upon
forms
of
other
orders
,
preparing
a
far
more
sensitive
redisposition
of
the
theoretical
,
moral
and
aesthetic
faculties
.
These
trends
,
and
not
the
special
claim
of
'objectivity
'
,
belong
to
the
general
evolution
of
Schiller
's
aesthetic
philosophy
,
regarded
as
a
body
of
doctrine
having
final
coherence
and
universal
validity
.
If
,
on
the
other
hand
,
the
'Kallias
'
Letters
are
examined
as
evidence
of
the
interplay
of
rational
and
irrational
motives
,
and
of
contrasting
forms
of
vision
and
language
,
in
Schiller
,
then
a
quite
different
valuation
of
the
'objective
'
principle
becomes
appropriate
.
For
this
principle
,
to
which
Schiller
subordinates
the
whole
argument
in
a
formal
way
,
may
then
be
seen
as
the
extreme
of
the
tendency
to
rationalize
elements
which
belong
properly
to
the
aesthetic
mode
of
vision
.
It
covers
and
attempts
to
legitimate
the
extrusion
of
the
idea
of
the
anima
,
of
the
'Person
'
,
'die
Natur-
das
Wesen
des
Dinges
'
,
from
its
proper
location
in
unreflective
poetic
conviction
into
the
alien
province
of
systematic
aesthetic
philosophy
.
It
appears
as
an
irrational
impulse
to
authorize
and
to
dignify
the
products
of
artistic
intuition
.
Further
,
it
is
precisely
this
,
presumably
unconscious
,
attempt
at
maximum
assimilation
to
each
other
of
the
disparate
functions
of
aesthetic
imagination
and
aesthetic
philosophy
that
perplexes
criticism
of
the
'Kallias
'
Letters
.
The
nai
''
ve
perception
of
beautiful
forms
as
animated
by
a
personal
will
,
whose
expression
they
are
,
is
explained
by
Schiller
with
subtlety
and
detachment
in
the
earlier
letters
.
Yet
in
the
later
,
'empirical
'
part
of
the
argument
the
perspective
changes
,
analogies
become
facts
,
aesthetic
configurations
become
'things
'
,
having
their
private
essences
.
And
this
wholly
contrasting
,
aesthetically
valid
and
systematically
untenable
vision
is
adapted
and
assimilated
to
the
abstract
terminology
of
the
strictly
logical
framework
.
Conceptual
myths
are
generated
in
the
vacuum
between
philosophical
and
poetic
language
.
There
is
a
grade
of
'objectivity
'
in
Kantian
usage
which
may
be
more
closely
defined
as
(
the
assumption
of
)
a
universal
subjective
necessity
in
regard
to
any
mental
disposition
or
content
.
Kant
develops
this
sense
of
the
term
,
for
example
,
in
the
final
section
of
the
'Analytik
des
Scho
''
nen
'
:
'Die
Notwendigkeit
der
allgemeinen
Beistimmung
,
die
in
einem
Geschmacksurteile
gedacht
wird
,
ist
eine
subjektive
Notwendigkeit
,
die
unter
der
Voraussetzung
eines
Gemeinsinnes
als
objektiv
vorgestellt
wird
.
'
But
Schiller
is
from
the
outset
dissatisfied
with
this
attenuated
'objectivity
'
,
which
is
the
maximum
that
Kant
will
allow
to
aesthetic
experience
.
Schiller
's
ambition
is
to
show
that
a
concept
of
beauty
is
deducible
from
6a
priori
principles
directly
,
yet
he
must
admit
at
an
early
stage
that
he
is
compelled
to
turn
partly
to
'the
testimony
of
experience
'
:
<
LONG
FOREIGN
QUOTATION
>
In
this
initial
usage
'objective
'
has
more
the
sense
of
'theoretically
cogent
'
;
it
points
beyond
Kant
's
pronouncement
:
~'Die
Allgemeinheit
des
Wohlgefallens
wird
in
einem
Geschmacksurteile
nur
als
subjektive
vorgestellt
'
,
and
challenges
Kant
in
the
assertion
:
~'Unter
einem
Prinzip
des
Geschmacks
wu
''
rde
man
einen
Grundsatz
verstehen
,
unter
dessen
Bedingung
man
den
Begriff
eines
Gegenstandes
subsumieren
,
und
alsdann
durch
einen
Schluss
herausbringen
ko
''
nnte
,
dass
er
scho
''
n
sei
.
Das
ist
aber
schlechterdings
unmo
''
glich
.
'
Schiller
does
not
meet
directly
Kant
's
main
argument
for
this
view
,
which
is
,
in
essence
,
that
the
aesthetic
judgement
rests
on
a
subjective
pleasure
,
which
can
not
itself
be
the
product
of
a
deduction
.
Indeed
,
there
is
already
evidence
that
it
is
not
in
this
teasing
issue
of
the
'objective'
principle
,
in
the
sense
developed
above
,
that
Schiller
's
vital
concern
lies
,
but
rather
in
the
vindication
of
beauty
as
a
function
of
the
human
totality
.
Schiller
is
dissatisfied
with
Kant
's
manner
of
excluding
rational
form
entirely
from
the
province
of
beauty
.
He
concedes
the
necessity
of
a
sharp
distinction
between
perfection
,
logically
apprehended
,
and
the
beautiful
,
but
considers
that
Kant's
solution
is
misguided
and
impoverishes
the
idea
of
beauty
:
<
LONG
FOREIGN
QUOTATION
>
It
is
here
that
Schiller
's
more
valid
challenge
lies
,
from
the
beginning
of
his
'Auseinandersetzung
mit
Kant
'
.
Here
,
that
is
,
in
aesthetic
theory
proper
.
In
ethical
theory
Schiller
's
defence
of
natural
feeling
against
Kantian
rigorism
is
a
closely
related
impulse
.
Significantly
,
as
Schiller
now
approaches
the
vital
core
of
his
idea
,
his
mode
of
expression
changes
.
He
speaks
,
for
the
first
time
,
of
that
critical
insight
into
the
structural
relations
of
the
theoretical
and
aesthetic
faculties
which
is
to
affect
his
doctrine
so
profoundly
.
Although
distinct
from
it
in
kind
,
beauty
is
dependent
on
a
technical
structure
for
its
realization
:
'Denn
eben
darin
zeigt
sich
die
Scho
''
nheit
in
ihrem
ho
''
chsten
Glanze
,
wenn
sie
die
logische
Natur
ihres
Objektes
u
''
berwindet
;
und
wie
kann
sie
u
''
berwinden
,
wo
kein
Widerstand
ist
?
'
At
a
critical
point
Schiller
passes
into
metaphor
and
personification
,
although
at
this
stage
he
provides
also
an
equivalent
statement
in
abstract
terms
:
'-
Die
Vollkommenheit
ist
die
Form
eines
Stoffes
,
die
Scho
''
nheit
,
hingegen
,
ist
die
Form
dieser
Vollkommenheit
:
die
sich
also
gegen
die
Scho
''
nheit
wie
der
Stoff
zu
der
Form
verha
''
lt.
'
The
appearance
of
the
personal
analogy
may
thus
be
thought
of
as
a
sort
of
rhetorical
stress
,
but
there
is
already
some
resemblance
to
the
later
invasion
of
the
abstract
area
by
notions
of
irrational
origin
.
The
idea
of
the
'conquest
'
of
a
'resistance
'
,
for
example
,
is
not
quite
commensurate
with
the
abstract
statement
.
There
is
a
certain
irony
in
the
next
letter
to
Ko
''
rner
(
8th
Feb.
)
,
for
Schiller
reproaches
him
for
tendencies
which
he
is
himself
to
exhibit
,
although
more
subtly
:
<
LONG
FOREIGN
QUOTATION
>
Or
the
passage
may
be
read
as
a
self-admonition
,
in
the
light
of
the
remark
which
follows
:
'U
''
brigens
rede
ich
hier
mehr
als
Kantianer
,
denn
es
ist
am
Ende
mo
''
glich
,
dass
auch
meine
Theorie
von
diesem
Vorwurfe
nicht
ganz
frei
bleibt
.
'
For
Schiller
must
sense
that
there
is
a
rather
precarious
distinction
between
Ko
''
rner
's
resort
to
the
concept
of
unity
in
the
manifold
and
his
own
indirect
but
undeniable
import
of
concepts
of
reason
,
which
similarly
threatens
collision
with
the
accepted
Kantian
pronouncement
:
'Das
Scho
''
ne
gefa
''
llt
ohne
Begriff
.
'
By
insisting
on
his
'objective
'
principle
and
at
the
same
time
allowing
himself
only
such
departure
from
the
Kantian
philosophy
as
he
may
hold
compatible
with
the
main
dicta
of
that
philosophy
,
Schiller
prescribes
for
himself
a
very
difficult
task
,
which
could
only
be
accomplished
,
if
at
all
,
by
the
intricate
verbal
adjustments
which
in
fact
he
makes
in
the
course
of
the
exposition
.
For
,
firstly
,
as
emerges
between
the
lines
of
his
letter
of
the
8th
of
February
,
if
the
attempt
is
made
to
'establish
objectively
a
concept
of
beauty
and
to
legitimate
it
completely
6a
priori
from
the
nature
of
reason
'
,
then
elaborate
precautions
will
be
needed
so
as
not
to
offend
against
that
precept
that
'the
beautiful
pleases
without
concept
'
.
Indeed
,
for
this
initial
dilemma
the
only
direct
resolution
would
seem
to
require
psychological
schemes
not
then
available
.
If
,
for
example
,
the
second
limiting
proposition
were
modified
to
read
:
'the
beautiful
pleases
without
the
conscious
intrusion
of
concept
'
,
then
Schiller
's
whole
argument
would
be
facilitated
in
the
direction
which
it
takes
in
any
case
.
The
besetting
difficulty
of
the
Kantian
type
of
thinking
,
which
Schiller
inherits
,
is
the
extensive
use
of
analytical
schemata
which
transform
mental
faculties
into
virtual
entities
,
which
tend
to
appear
as
segregated
elements
standing
in
an
external
relationship
to
each
other
,
and
constrained
,
in
the
extreme
case
,
into
a
misleading
geometrical
symmetry
.
This
tendency
is
reinforced
by
the
personifying
drive
in
Schiller
himself
,
and
runs
counter
to
that
important
systematic
idea
which
is
emerging
,
that
conceptual
activity
is
somehow
implicit
or
submerged
in
aesthetic
experience
,
without
however
belonging
to
the
fabric
of
that
experience
as
it
appears
in
consciousness
.
Since
Schiller
feels
strongly
that
(
practical
)
reason
and
beauty
have
some
profound
kinship
,
he
is
impelled
to
assert
this
by
the
most
authoritative
means
known
to
him
,
that
is
,
by
the
deduction
6a
priori
,
by
a
demonstration
that
,
in
given
circumstances
,
the
experience
of
beauty
is
a
logically
predictable
consequence
of
our
psychic
constitution
.
But
he
realizes
by
both
systematic
thought
and
immediate
experience
that
concepts
are
no
part
of
the
experience
of
beauty
:
<
LONG
FOREIGN
QUOTATION
>
And
so
,
apparently
,
a
hiatus
is
opened
,
such
that
it
must
seem
there
is
no
way
of
penetrating
to
the
sense
of
beauty
by
the
alien
apparatus
of
concepts
.
In
what
follows
Schiller
feels
his
way
towards
an
aesthetic
psychology
,
whose
advantage
over
Kant
's
doctrine
is
that
it
gives
a
fuller
account
of
the
latitude
of
the
aesthetic
vision
,
which
may
abstract
from
the
forms
of
the
practical
and
theoretical
faculties
,
and
so
derive
its
own
proper
symbolical
forms
.
Kant
's
aesthetic
judgement
is
but
one
limitation
of
the
general
idea
of
judgement
,
which
in
turn
is
assigned
to
an
intermediate
and
subordinate
position
between
the
faculties
of
reason
.
In
Schiller
the
aesthetic
judgement
becomes
primary
in
both
an
emotional
and
formal
sense
.
It
is
expanded
to
include
the
'forms
'
of
the
rational
world
,
on
its
own
terms
.
It
becomes
the
focus
of
totality
,
concord
and
freedom
.
#
23
<
348
TEXT
J54
>
As
in
the
attempt
to
construe
the
difference
between
mere
bodily
movements
and
actions
in
terms
of
acts
of
volition
,
so
here
in
the
case
of
wanting
when
this
is
identified
with
some
Humean
cause
of
doing
,
we
are
faced
with
a
manifest
contradiction
.
Construed
as
an
internal
impression
which
is
thought
to
function
as
a
cause
that
issues
in
some
item
of
so-called
overt
behaviour
(
whether
this
be
some
bodily
movement
or
an
action
is
of
no
matter
for
our
present
purposes
)
,
the
impression
must
be
describable
without
reference
to
any
event
or
object
distinct
from
it
.
It
must
be
possible
to
characterize
that
internal
impression
without
invoking
any
reference
to
the
so-called
object
of
the
desire
,
no
less
than
the
action
that
consists
either
in
getting
or
in
trying
to
get
that
object
.
But
as
a
desire
,
no
account
is
intelligible
that
does
not
refer
us
to
the
thing
desired
.
The
supposition
,
then
,
that
desiring
or
wanting
is
a
Humean
cause
,
some
sort
of
internal
tension
or
uneasiness
,
involves
the
following
contradiction
:
As
Humean
cause
or
internal
impression
,
it
must
be
describable
without
reference
to
anything
else-
object
desired
,
the
action
of
getting
or
the
action
of
trying
to
get
the
thing
desired
;
but
as
desire
this
is
impossible
.
Any
description
of
the
desire
involves
a
logically
necessary
connection
with
the
thing
desired
.
No
internal
impression
could
possibly
have
this
logical
property
.
Hence
,
a
desire
can
not
possibly
be
an
internal
impression
.
This
contradiction
comes
close
to
the
surface
in
a
number
of
familiar
accounts
of
wanting
.
Wanting
is
usually
identified
with
some
internal
mental
event-
a
felt
tension
or
uneasiness
.
But
as
internal
event
,
whether
mental
or
physiological
,
there
is
no
intrinsic
feature
of
that
event
that
reveals
its
connection
with
anything
else
;
yet
as
desire
the
very
characterization
of
the
desire
involves
a
reference
to
the
thing
desired
.
Hence
Hobbes
'
interesting
remark
about
the
intimate
relation
between
names
applied
to
desires
and
the
objects
of
desire
.
Shall
we
then
say
with
G.
F.
Stout
that
'desire
and
aversion
,
endeavour
to
and
endeavour
from
,
are
modes
of
attention
'
?
Certainly
if
there
is
endeavour
to
x
,
there
must
be
attention
to
x
.
But
if
we
think
of
a
desire
as
an
internal
event
that
causes
or
produces
an
endeavour
to
the
thing
in
question
,
then
it
is
self-contradictory
to
say
that
the
desire
is
both
cause
and
the
attention
involved
in
the
endeavour
which
this
cause
produces
,
just
as
much
so
as
it
is
for
Prichard
to
say
in
the
case
of
so-called
acts
of
volition
that
such
acts
are
causes
and
also
involve
the
idea
of
that
which
they
produce
.
Alternatively
,
if
the
desire
just
is
the
endeavour
,
it
is
difficult
to
see
how
there
could
be
desire
without
endeavour
,
i.e
.
without
trying
to
get
the
thing
desired
.
But
putting
this
aside
,
we
shall
have
to
say
that
this
endeavour
,
mental
or
physiological
,
involves
the
idea
of
that
towards
which
the
endeavour
is
directed-
endeavour
being
necessarily
endeavour
to
something
,
just
as
a
desire
is
necessarily
a
desire
for
something
.
And
this
implies
that
the
endeavour
can
not
possibly
be
a
causal
factor
in
the
proceedings
that
issue
in
the
getting
of
what
is
desired
,
since
if
it
were
,
it
would
be
possible
to
describe
it
without
referring
in
any
way
to
anything
else
in
or
out
of
the
proceedings
,
including
the
thing
in
question
towards
which
the
endeavour
is
directed
.
Hobbes
and
his
present-day
followers
who
speak
of
the
endeavours
of
the
body
or
of
physiological
drives
are
similarly
involved
in
contradiction
.
Physiological
occurrences
are
blind
;
as
such
they
can
be
described
without
reference
to
anything
else
including
the
thing
wanted
,
or
the
objective
of
the
endeavour
.
As
drives
,
endeavours
or
desires
,
no
such
logical
divorce
is
possible
.
The
whole
modern
picture
from
Hobbes
on
down
,
of
wanting
or
desiring
as
interior
events
that
operate
in
some
sort
of
causal
mechanism
of
the
mind
or
body
,
is
in
fact
a
disastrous
muddle
.
So
far
I
have
been
concerned
with
this
logical
feature
of
a
desire
,
namely
,
that
a
desire
,
whatever
else
it
may
be
,
is
a
desire
for
something
.
But
there
are
other
important
features
of
the
concept
of
desiring
or
wanting
which
this
modern
picture
simply
can
not
accommodate
and
which
therefore
spell
disaster
for
this
view
of
the
matter
.
It
will
be
remembered
that
I
began
this
discussion
by
considering
the
truism
that
because
one
wants
or
desires
one
does
;
in
other
words
,
that
we
explain
conduct
by
reference
to
,
among
other
things
,
what
agents
want
or
desire
.
But
if
desiring
is
some
sort
of
interior
event
that
functions
as
a
causal
condition
,
no
such
explanation
is
possible
.
Desiring
,
on
this
modern
view
,
is
some
sort
of
causal
factor
,
an
itch
,
twitch
,
internal
impression
,
tension
or
physiological
occurrence
;
but
as
such
,
supposing
that
these
are
causal
factors
,
it
can
give
rise
only
to
other
occurrences
.
An
action
,
however
,
is
no
mere
matter
of
bodily
happening
.
Grant
then
that
wanting
or
desiring
explains
the
bodily
movements
that
take
place
when
a
person
does
anything
,
e.g
.
raises
his
arm
in
order
to
signal
;
as
internal
occurrence
what
it
explains
,
at
best
,
is
the
bodily
movement
that
occurs
when
the
person
raises
his
arm
,
not
the
action
he
performs
which
we
describe
as
'raising
his
arm
'
or
,
further
,
as
'signalling
'
.
A
gap
then
appears
in
the
alleged
explanation
,
between
bodily
occurrence
and
action
performed
,
and
what
is
purported
to
be
an
explanation
of
conduct
turns
out
to
be
nothing
of
the
kind
.
But
like
many
another
gap
that
appears
in
philosophy
(
here
readers
will
be
reminded
of
the
familiar
gap
with
which
moral
philosophers
are
plagued
between
the
'is
'
and
the
'ought
'
,
between
matters
of
fact
and
matters
of
morality
,
between
description
and
evaluation
)
,
this
one
is
a
product
of
our
own
confusion
.
Specifically
,
it
is
the
failure
to
recognize
the
logical
relation
between
the
concept
of
wanting
or
desiring
and
that
of
action
,
including
the
logical
scaffolding
that
gives
the
latter
term
its
import
or
use
in
our
language
.
Earlier
I
contended
that
by
no
logical
alchemy
is
it
possible
to
make
good
the
claim
that
an
action
is
a
bodily
movement
plus
some
other
concurrent
factor
.
Suppose
,
for
argument
's
sake
,
we
take
as
concurrent
factor
,
wanting
or
desiring
.
Then
the
latter
can
be
understood
independently
of
the
concept
of
the
action
.
If
we
explain
A
in
terms
of
B
and
C
,
our
explanation
,
if
it
is
to
avoid
circularity
,
presupposes
that
C
can
be
understood
without
invoking
A
.
So
if
the
action
of
raising
the
arm
can
be
understood
as
the
bodily
movement
incurred
in
raising
the
arm
together
with
a
desire
,
one
can
understand
the
desire
without
invoking
the
idea
of
this
action
.
This
implies
that
the
desire
can
not
possibly
be
the
desire
to
raise
one
's
arm
,
since
it
would
be
circular
to
define
the
action
of
raising
one
's
arm
as
a
bodily
movement
together
with
the
desire
to
raise
one
's
arm
.
But
is
it
possible
,
in
general
,
to
define
action
as
bodily
movement
or
happening
plus
desire
?
Only
if
we
can
understand
what
a
desire
is
without
invoking
the
concept
of
an
action
.
Is
this
possible
?
Only
if
in
our
account
of
the
action
of
raising
one
's
arm
,
we
do
not
invoke
any
desire
to
do
,
e.g
.
the
desire
to
notify
others
that
one
is
about
to
make
a
turn
.
Or
,
if
we
do
this
,
only
if
we
go
on
to
explain
a
desire
to
do
in
terms
of
a
desire
together
with
some
feature
of
the
desire
which
does
not
involve
a
reference
to
doing
at
all-
in
which
case
the
desire
to
do
would
then
be
'reduced
'
to
some
sort
of
occurrence
called
'a
desire
'
having
a
feature
that
could
be
described
without
reference
to
any
doing
at
all
.
Now
what
sort
of
thing
called
a
'desire
'
could
this
possibly
be
?
Here
is
one
suggestion
:
the
desire
is
a
desire
for
something
,
e.g
.
the
food
that
one
will
get
if
such-and-such
things
take
place
.
Let
us
then
see
if
it
is
possible
to
'explain
'
the
desire
to
do
in
terms
of
a
desire
for
something
.
In
our
example
,
this
then
is
the
situation
:
One
is
hungry
;
food
is
around
the
corner
,
so
one
notifies
others
that
one
is
about
to
make
a
turn
in
order
to
get
food
;
one
desires
to
notify
others
that
one
is
about
to
make
a
turn
and
one
desires
to
do
what
is
needed
in
order
to
get
the
food
;
but
to
say
that
one
desires
to
do
these
things
can
be
explained
or
elucidated
simply
and
solely
in
terms
of
the
presence
of
a
certain
occurrence
called
the
desire
for
food
.
On
this
suggestion
,
the
notion
of
desiring
to
do
is
elucidated
in
terms
of
the
logically
prior
notion
of
a
desire
for
something
.
Here
I
shall
not
dwell
further
upon
the
now
obvious
and
fatal
objection
to
the
identification
of
the
desire
for
something
with
some
internal
occurrence
,
an
objection
that
is
decisive
in
refuting
the
contention
that
an
action
consists
of
the
dual
occurrence
of
bodily
movement
and
internal
event
.
What
I
want
to
examine
now
is
the
contention
that
desires
for
something
are
somehow
logically
more
primitive
or
basic
than
desires
to
do
,
and
hence
that
it
is
possible
to
understand
the
notion
of
a
desire
without
invoking
the
concept
of
an
action
.
There
are
two
questions
here
:
first
,
is
it
possible
to
want
or
to
have
a
desire
for
something
without
wanting
to
do
,
and
secondly
,
is
it
possible
that
one
may
have
what
one
wants
but
not
want
to
do
anything
with
it
?
Consider
the
first
question
.
If
I
want
food
but
do
nothing
to
get
it
,
that
surely
is
intelligible
.
I
may
be
unable
to
get
it
when
,
for
example
,
I
am
tied
and
gagged
.
Or
,
I
may
do
nothing
to
get
it
because
I
am
fasting-
doctor
's
orders
,
you
know
.
Or
,
I
may
want
this
food
before
me
but
since
it
disagrees
with
me
I
do
nothing
to
get
it
.
But
can
I
want
this
food
,
but
not
want
to
do
anything
to
get
it
?
This
much
is
possible
:
the
food
is
on
display
in
a
shop
,
I
have
no
money
,
and
the
only
way
I
can
get
it
is
by
stealing
.
Now
I
do
not
want
to
steal-
least
of
all
do
I
want
to
get
it
by
stealing-
let
it
be
that
I
want
to
refrain
from
doing
anything
that
is
stealing
.
Does
it
follow
that
I
do
not
want
to
get
the
food
?
Certainly
not
,
since
if
this
did
follow
it
would
be
logically
impossible
for
anyone
to
be
tempted
.
The
man
who
is
tempted
wants
to
get
something
despite
the
fact
that
by
getting
it
he
will
be
doing
the
wrong
thing
;
his
trouble
is
that
he
finds
some
difficulty
in
refraining
from
getting
what
he
wants
to
get
,
not
that
he
does
not
want
to
get
what
he
wants
.
If
he
did
not
want
to
get
what
he
wants
,
it
would
be
impossible
for
him
to
be
tempted
.
Nor
is
it
necessary
to
hold
that
if
a
man
wants
to
get
food
,
where
getting
it
would
be
stealing
,
that
he
must
be
tempted
to
steal
.
'Temptation
'
is
a
strong
term
.
The
man
who
is
tempted
feels
the
urge
to
do
something
to
which
he
has
an
aversion
and
must
resist
it
;
but
a
man
may
want
to
get
something
but
remain
steadfastly
in
control
of
his
desire
and
feel
no
temptation
.
Now
one
way
of
establishing
complete
self-control
is
by
losing
the
desire
for
the
thing
in
question-
this
in
fact
is
how
the
man
who
wants
to
lose
the
urge
for
smoking
succeeds
.
But
one
may
,
as
in
the
case
of
our
example
of
the
man
who
wants
food
,
continue
to
want
it
and
yet
remain
free
from
temptation
.
If
,
indeed
,
we
are
inclined
to
deny
that
if
a
man
wants
the
food
,
he
must
want
to
get
it
,
this
is
because
of
the
failure
to
recognize
that
,
in
the
particular
circumstances
,
the
person
would
be
doing
not
one
thing-
getting
the
food-
but
at
least
two
things
:
not
only
would
he
be
getting
the
food
,
but
in
doing
this
he
would
also
be
stealing
.
#
25
<
349
TEXT
J55
>
The
solution
to
the
dilemma
lay
in
the
successful
application
of
coke
to
the
smelting
of
iron
ore
(
coal
had
long
been
used
in
the
further
working
of
the
pig
)
.
In
Belgium
this
was
first
done
in
1823
at
Seraing
.
Almost
simultaneously
another
British
invention
of
great
importance
made
its
first
appearance
.
This
occurred
in
1821
when
Michael
Orban
built
the
first
Belgian
puddling
furnace
at
Grivegne
?
2e
.
Puddled
iron
and
steel
were
vital
to
the
new
engineering
industries
.
The
new
techniques
spread
rapidly
.
By
the
middle
thirties
there
were
more
than
twenty
coke-fired
blast
furnaces
in
operation
.
Their
success
was
made
easier
by
the
fact
that
the
Belgian
coalfields
,
especially
those
of
Hainaut
,
were
already
producing
much
more
than
other
Continental
fields
,
and
had
a
long
history
of
economic
importance
behind
them
.
The
outcrop
areas
had
been
in
use
for
many
centuries
.
In
the
coal
industry
,
like
the
iron
,
technological
change
was
rapid
in
the
early
years
of
the
century
.
Perhaps
the
most
important
single
advance
was
the
harnessing
of
the
steam-engine
to
raise
coal
from
the
pit
bottom
to
the
surface
.
This
took
place
first
at
Bois-du-Luc
in
Hainaut
in
187
:
four
years
later
Michel
Orban
brought
the
system
to
Lie
?
3ge
province
when
he
installed
the
new
winding
gear
at
his
Plomterie
colliery
(
in
both
areas
steam
drainage
of
water
from
the
mines
,
initially
with
Newcomen
engines
,
had
long
been
a
commonplace
)
.
The
ventilation
of
pits
was
improved
.
Their
safety
was
enhanced
by
developments
such
as
the
introduction
of
the
Davy
safety-lamp
(
again
a
result
of
Orban
's
initiative
at
Plomterie
)
in
1817
.
Joseph
Chaudron
with
his
cuvelage
en
fer
found
a
better
way
of
strengthening
mining
shafts
with
a
revetment
of
iron
.
The
production
of
coal
grew
rapidly
.
By
the
decade
1831-4
it
was
averaging
2,917
,
tons
6per
annum
;
in
the
following
decade
the
annual
output
was
4,815
,
tons
.
A
small
group
of
able
and
determined
men
was
rapidly
transforming
the
economy
of
the
country-
the
Orbans
,
the
Bauwens
,
the
Hudsons
,
the
Lelie
?
3vres
;
but
above
all
the
Cockerill
dynasty
,
whose
history
,
as
an
epitome
of
Belgian
industrial
growth
during
the
first
half
of
the
century
is
worth
sketching
.
Continental
industrial
advance
in
the
early
decades
of
the
nineteenth
century
was
largely
a
matter
of
absorbing
the
lessons
afforded
by
the
British
example
.
Frequently
it
was
an
Englishman
who
taught
the
lesson
.
It
is
ironical
that
the
Englishman
whose
family
was
to
do
more
than
any
other
to
give
Belgium
the
lead
for
many
decades
should
have
been
found
out
of
work
in
the
country
which
was
ultimately
to
advance
further
and
faster
along
the
road
to
industrial
achievement
than
any
other
Continental
state
.
William
Cockerill
,
the
founder
of
the
line
,
was
discovered
by
a
member
of
the
Verviers
firm
of
Simonis
et
Biolley
in
Hamburg
in
1798
.
Within
two
years
he
was
producing
textile
machinery
.
In
182
his
two
sons
,
James
and
John
,
built
their
own
textile
machinery
factory
in
Lie
?
3ge
.
It
was
immensely
successful
,
and
a
decade
later
in
1812
was
producing
spinning
and
carding
machines
at
a
rate
of
several
hundreds
a
year
.
The
Cockerill
interests
expanded
rapidly
.
An
important
stage
was
reached
in
1817
when
their
Seraing
iron-works
was
built
:
an
old
episcopal
palace
was
converted
into
a
machine
shop
for
the
construction
of
steam-engines
.
In
1823
James
retired
from
the
firm
,
making
over
his
share
to
his
remarkable
brother
.
This
was
a
significant
year
for
John
in
another
direction
also
since
it
was
then
that
he
disproved
the
belief
,
general
at
the
time
,
that
Belgian
coal
would
not
coke
satisfactorily
.
He
supervised
the
installation
of
the
first
coke-fed
blast
furnace
in
Belgium
at
Seraing
.
This
plant
was
capable
of
a
daily
output
as
high
as
ten
tons
,
or
more
than
most
charcoal
furnaces
could
manage
in
a
week
.
By
1829
the
Lie
?
3ge
district
was
producing
over
7
,
tons
of
pig-iron
a
year
,
chiefly
at
Seraing
.
In
1835
the
first
continental-built
railway
locomotive
was
constructed
there
.
Two
years
later
Cockerill
's
enthusiasm
for
technical
excellence
led
him
to
introduce
the
hot-blast
system
into
his
Seraing
plant
,
at
a
time
when
Neilson
's
invention
was
less
than
a
decade
old
,
and
still
little
used
in
Britain
outside
Scotland
.
In
184
shortly
before
the
death
of
John
Cockerill
,
his
Seraing
works
alone
employed
2
,
men
and
were
reckoned
the
largest
in
Europe
(
eight
years
later
Krupp
,
the
colossus
of
the
future
,
employed
only
7
men
)
.
This
man
,
described
by
Schnabel
as
the
first
'truly
princely
businessman
since
the
days
of
the
Fugger
'
,
travelled
constantly
to
foster
his
interests
,
which
extended
over
most
of
western
Europe
north
of
the
Alps
.
His
range
of
interest
,
knowledge
and
energy
were
invaluable
to
the
Belgian
metal
,
engineering
and
textile
industries
.
The
new
developments
of
coalfield
industry
had
revolutionized
the
scale
of
production
of
certain
industries
and
lowered
unit
costs
of
production
;
but
it
is
easily
possible
to
exaggerate
the
degree
to
which
the
country
outside
the
coalfields
had
come
under
the
sway
of
the
new
coal
age
.
Older
methods
of
production
were
not
entirely
replaced
even
in
those
industries
which
were
most
changed
by
the
new
conditions
.
This
was
true
,
for
example
,
even
of
the
iron
industry
.
In
1838
sixty-six
out
of
the
eighty-nine
blast
furnaces
in
the
country
were
still
charcoal
fed
.
It
was
not
until
the
middle
fifties
that
the
Semois
iron
industry
in
the
Belgian
Ardennes
,
which
was
entirely
dependent
on
charcoal
,
fell
into
decline
,
although
its
annual
capacity
,
which
never
much
exceeded
1
,
tons
,
had
for
many
years
been
far
outdistanced
by
Seraing
.
The
implications
of
the
new
age
were
to
be
seen
in
Belgium
not
only
in
the
positive
achievements
of
the
age-
the
great
growth
in
coalfield
industry
and
the
exciting
possibilities
of
the
new
and
developing
railways
;
but
equally
strikingly
in
a
negative
sense
.
In
the
184s
the
largest
of
the
traditional
industries
of
Belgium
,
the
linen
industry
of
Flanders
,
was
in
crisis
,
a
fatal
one
as
it
proved
,
because
the
Flemish
spinsters
could
not
compete
with
the
machine-made
thread
of
the
English
mills
.
Since
there
were
estimated
to
be
28
,
spinsters
in
the
linen
industry
in
184
(
often
,
of
course
,
only
partly
dependent
on
their
spinning
for
a
livelihood
)
the
negative
side
was
as
keenly
felt
and
widely
recognized
as
the
positive
side
represented
by
the
work
of
the
Cockerills
and
their
rivals
.
There
was
a
whip
to
goad
as
well
as
a
carrot
to
entice
.
The
new
pattern
of
industrial
life
which
was
spreading
to
the
Continent
from
England
affected
Belgium
a
little
earlier
than
other
countries
.
Within
the
Austrasian
field
it
was
two
Belgian
areas
,
Hainaut
and
Lie
?
3ge
,
which
were
first
to
use
the
two
key
advances
of
the
new
age
extensively
.
The
coke-fired
blast
furnace
and
the
steam-engine
were
commonplaces
there
when
they
were
still
rare
in
Nord
and
almost
unknown
in
the
Ruhr
.
It
was
natural
,
therefore
,
that
Belgian
men
and
Belgian
money
should
have
taken
the
lead
within
the
field
even
in
French
and
German
areas
.
Capital
,
technical
expertise
and
entrepreneurs
proved
quite
footloose
within
the
field
in
its
formative
years
,
seeking
employment
always
where
the
expectation
of
profit
was
greatest
.
Since
it
is
important
to
the
theme
of
the
other
chapters
of
this
first
part
of
the
book
to
show
that
in
such
matters
national
boundaries
were
seldom
of
great
consequence
in
the
early
years
,
it
is
worthwhile
considering
the
extent
of
Belgian
participation
in
the
development
of
areas
of
the
Austrasian
field
outside
Belgium
before
considering
Nord
,
Aachen
and
the
Ruhr
separately
.
The
Belgian
Influence
in
the
Nord
Between
Nord
and
Hainaut
there
had
long
been
close
ties
.
The
Mons
portion
of
the
Hainaut
coalfield
had
been
occupied
by
France
during
the
War
of
the
Spanish
Succession
from
171
to
179
,
and
during
this
short
time
French
capital
gained
a
foothold
in
the
coal
industry
of
the
area
which
proved
long
lasting
.
The
industry
of
Nord
became
heavily
dependent
upon
coal
drawn
from
this
source
during
the
eighteenth
century
,
and
remained
so
to
a
lesser
and
declining
extent
into
the
nineteenth
.
It
was
recognition
of
the
danger
of
this
dependence
combined
with
the
high
duties
on
Belgian
coal
which
prompted
a
persistent
search
for
a
French
source
of
coal
in
Nord
itself
(
when
this
search
culminated
in
a
great
success
at
Anzin
in
1734
,
the
vicomte
de
Desandrouin
,
whose
tenacity
under
disappointment
led
to
the
discovery
,
imported
2
Belgian
miners
and
their
families
from
Charleroi
to
help
to
bring
the
new
pits
into
production
)
.
In
spite
of
the
development
of
local
production
,
Nord
's
dependence
on
Belgian
coal
remained
considerable
,
and
was
a
source
of
weakness
and
distress
in
troubled
times
.
Towards
the
end
of
the
century
in
the
Revolutionary
Wars
an
Austrian
threat
to
cut
off
supplies
of
coal
to
Nord
caused
consternation
among
the
local
manufacturers
.
They
feared
to
see
'their
commerce
and
manufactures
completely
destroyed
by
competition
and
the
interruption
in
the
supply
of
Austrian
coal
'
.
Nord
was
as
dependent
upon
Belgium
for
pig-iron
for
her
metal
industries
as
she
was
for
coal
,
even
before
the
obsolescence
of
charcoal
smelting
.
The
pays
de
Lie
?
3ge
supplied
the
great
bulk
of
the
needs
of
the
Maubeuge
and
Valenciennes
areas
,
the
two
chief
groups
of
metal-using
communes
in
the
department
.
There
were
only
two
blast
furnaces
in
Nord
at
the
time
of
the
Revolution
,
at
Hayon
and
Fourmies
:
and
it
was
said
that
these
were
preserved
from
unsuccessful
competition
only
by
the
tariff
on
Belgian
iron
.
At
the
turn
of
the
century
,
therefore
,
French
dependence
physically
upon
Belgian
materials
was
very
marked
in
the
heavy
industries
;
but
Belgian
men
and
money
were
of
little
importance
,
and
she
had
no
clear-cut
technological
lead
.
The
new
century
brought
no
immediate
change
.
Indeed
the
second
period
of
French
occupation
of
Belgian
soil
served
only
to
accentuate
the
existing
pattern
.
In
1814
the
completion
of
the
Mons-Conde
?
2
canal
increased
the
ease
with
which
Mons
coal
might
be
sent
to
Nord
(
ten
years
later
the
opening
of
the
Saint-Quentin
canal
allowed
the
passage
of
Mons
coal
by
a
cheap
water
route
all
the
way
to
the
Paris
market
)
.
As
the
years
passed
,
however
,
Belgium
did
more
than
supply
coal
and
raw
pig
for
the
iron
industry
:
Belgian
firms
took
a
leading
part
in
the
establishment
of
modern
works
in
Nord
.
In
1849
the
largest
metal
works
in
Nord
was
the
Belgian
S.
A.
Hauts-fourneaux
,
forges
et
laminoirs
de
Hautmont
,
near
Maubeuge
.
It
had
been
built
in
1842
,
and
employed
more
than
4
workers
.
It
was
only
one
of
several
Belgian
metal
firms
which
became
established
in
the
Maubeuge
area
in
the
forties
and
fifties
to
gain
access
to
the
French
market
,
or
even
,
as
in
the
case
of
Victor
Dupont
at
Sous-le-Bois
to
avoid
labour
difficulties
at
home
.
Maubeuge
lay
less
than
thirty
miles
up
the
valley
of
the
Sambre
from
Charleroi
,
one
of
the
two
largest
centres
of
the
Belgian
iron
industry
.
Its
metal
industries
were
an
extension
across
the
national
frontier
of
the
industries
of
Charleroi
:
its
economic
life
was
orientated
to
Charleroi
.
The
penetration
of
Belgian
industry
and
entrepreneurs
is
therefore
very
understandable
.
Belgian
influence
extended
further
,
however
.
There
was
at
least
one
Belgian
metal
venture
in
the
Valenciennes
metal
region-
the
rolling
mills
at
Blanc-Misseron
:
and
Belgian
influence
in
Nord
's
most
important
industry
,
textiles
,
was
important
.
Belgian
capital
and
personnel
were
seldom
directly
concerned
in
the
industry
;
but
Belgian
textile
machinery
found
a
ready
market
in
Nord
.
Once
again
Cockerill
was
the
great
stimulus
.
Mahaim
,
after
describing
the
early
days
of
the
Cockerill
plant
in
Lie
?
3ge
,
added
,
'Then
,
with
an
astonishing
rapidity
in
view
of
the
slowness
of
communications
,
the
clothing
centres
of
northern
France
took
part
in
the
re-equipment
.
Once
Cockerill
was
established
at
Lie
?
3ge
,
his
cliente
?
3le
appeared
in
France
.
'
While
Belgian
influence
in
Nord
was
considerable
,
it
was
less
marked
here
than
in
the
parts
of
the
Austrasian
field
which
lay
to
the
east
.
Although
Belgian
coal
and
coke
was
indispensable
to
Nord
;
Belgian
firms
in
the
van
in
the
metal
industry
;
<
SIC
>
and
Belgian
technological
leadership
often
apparent
,
even
in
textiles
,
French
capital
and
industry
could
show
reason
for
a
claim
to
near
equality
.
#
226
<
35
TEXT
J56
>
In
Italy
,
too
,
the
part
played
by
some
of
the
provocative
post-war
striking
,
openly
aimed
at
factory-expropriation
,
in
bringing
adherents
and
factory-
and
landowner-subscriptions
to
the
Fascists
,
is
often
ignored
so
that
the
story
only
seems
to
begin
with
the
otherwise
inexplicable
lorry-forays
against
Red
centres
,
already
in
1921
rising
to
anarchic
heights
.
Of
course
,
the
Italian
governing
classes
were
to
pay
dearly
for
the
mingled
cynicism
and
cowardice
with
which
they
finally
allowed
the
apparatus
of
State
to
pass
into
the
hands
of
the
leaders
and
organizers
of
the
huge
bands
of
street-fighters
at
whose
illegalities
they
had
winked
so
long
.
The
whole
world
was
,
in
fact
,
destined
to
pay
for
,
before
long
,
there
were
to
be
growing
apprehensions
among
the
``
advanced
''
as
to
whether
Mussolini's
success
would
not
attract
power-hungry
imitators
in
every
land
.
In
Germany
,
for
example
,
the
ambitions
of
Adolf
Hitler
were
certainly
stimulated
,
and
in
that
suffering
country
there
had
already
been
such
threatening
displays
from
the
frustrated
Right
as
the
Kapp
6putsch
of
192
,
the
Erzberger
murder
of
1921
,
and
the
Rathenau
murder
of
1922
.
The
attempted
Nazi
seizure
of
Bavaria
,
when
it
came
in
November
1923
,
enlisted
Ludendorff
's
support
.
And
it
was
not
insignificant
that
the
Daily
Mail
should
publish
,
in
1923
,
its
own
version
of
Italian
Fascismo
's
history
and
that
the
Labour
Publishing
Company
should
issue
a
very
different
account
.
As
September
1923
had
seen
a
Spanish
Army
6coup
sweep
aside
the
politicians
and
institute
,
without
any
obvious
sign
of
public
displeasure
,
the
authoritarian
re
?
2gime
of
Primo
de
Rivera
,
the
I.L.P
.
's
urge
to
issue
Matteotti
's
The
Fascisti
Exposed
,
during
1924
,
becomes
more
explicable
.
Yet
Matteotti
's
murder
in
June
1924
,
a
worse
and
more
widely-resented
scandal
than
any
he
exposed
when
alive
,
failed
ultimately
to
weaken
the
Fascist
grip
on
Italy
and
may
in
the
long
run
have
served
to
strengthen
it
.
Certainly
,
a
third
Dictatorship
appeared
when
General
Pangalos
seized
control
in
Greece
during
the
summer
of
1925
.
All
this
,
as
it
turned
out
,
was
not
yet
the
primary
danger
to
the
''
advanced
''
and
to
their
social
democracy
.
Pangalos
's
dictatorship
,
after
all
,
was
short
lived
,
and
Primo
,
in
Spain
,
never
built
up
and
doubtless
despised
,
the
Mussolini
demagogy
,
complete
with
fighting
street-rowdies
.
In
fact
,
despite
some
ominous
undertones
even
in
Britain
and
France
,
not
to
mention
Mussolini
's
increasing
grip
of
Italy
,
it
might
be
assumed
that
democratic
prospects
were
on
the
mend
between
1925
and
the
great
``
economic
blizzard
''
which
began
towards
the
end
of
1929
.
It
was
when
German
unemployment
began
rising
again
catastrophically
in
193
that
Hitler
,
whose
denunciation
of
Jews
,
Versailles
,
and
traitors
,
sold
to
Moscow
or
the
Entente
,
had
become
part
of
the
German
political
scene
,
scented
his
first
chances
of
establishing
an
altogether
more
formidable
dictatorship
than
Mussolini
's
.
And
the
street-fighter
apparatus
which
some
German
capitalists
,
fearful
of
Communism
and
Moscow
,
helped
him
to
perfect
,
began
to
assume
,
in
the
S.A.
and
the
S.S.
,
forms
destined
to
leave
the
Italian
models
far
behind
.
Already
by
the
summer
of
1932
,
a
possible
Storm
Troopers
'
transfer
from
the
harrying
of
Communists
and
Jews
in
the
streets
to
operations
on
the
Polish
and
Czech
frontiers
was
being
taken
seriously
at
the
German
War
Department
.
By
1932
,
of
course
,
English
theorists
of
the
Left
had
been
speculating
for
some
time
on
how
a
British
Dictatorship
threat
might
come
to
be
used
against
them
and
,
in
point
of
fact
,
several
times
during
the
192s
Winston
Churchill
had
been
cast
for
the
part
of
the
British
Mussolini
.
But
there
were
mockers
among
them
who
claimed
that
the
British
ruling
classes
would
never
have
to
meditate
the
risks
of
calling
in
Fascism
if
the
Labour
Movement
allowed
itself
to
be
run
out
of
power
as
tamely
as
had
been
the
case
in
1924
and
1931
.
These
mockers
of
``
gradualism
''
were
in
favour
of
assuming
in
advance
that
yet
another
``
conspiracy
''
would
be
attempted
against
any
third
Labour
Government
,
even
if
possessed
of
a
Majority
,
and
that
such
a
Government
was
therefore
entitled
to
arm
itself
with
drastic
emergency
Powers
usable
against
all
manner
of
``
capitalist
sabotage
''
.
It
was
a
most
dangerous
line
of
advocacy
,
almost
certain
to
lead
not
merely
to
Fascism
but
to
bloodshed
and
the
complete
antagonization
of
still
important
Radical
forces
,
yet
for
a
time
it
became
the
policy
of
the
Socialist
League
led
by
Stafford
Cripps
.
There
had
been
Radicals
who
had
prophesied
that
Labour
would
itself
breed
British
Fascism
's
would-be
leader
,
and
they
had
been
able
,
as
justification
,
to
point
to
Mussolini
's
violent
Socialist
past
and
to
Hitler
's
description
of
what
he
stood
for
as
National
Socialism
.
And
,
of
course
,
it
provided
an
additional
reason
for
Radicals
to
refuse
absorption
into
the
Labour
movement
to
find
its
most
discontented
wing
,
after
1931
,
forming
Mosley
's
New
Party
or
entering
Cripps
's
Socialist
League
or
,
finally
,
like
John
Strachey
,
preaching
a
break-away
into
Leninite
Communism
.
As
Mosley
might
well
have
become
a
``
Man
of
Destiny
''
if
Hitler
's
success
against
Britain
had
been
greater
than
it
was
,
some
remarks
on
his
strange
political
career
between
1918
and
193
are
justifiable
.
The
heir
to
a
baronetcy
and
considerable
wealth
,
he
had
,
after
some
service
in
France
,
entered
the
``
Coupon
Parliament
''
at
the
age
of
twenty-two
and
married
Lord
Curzon
's
daughter
in
192
.
But
,
before
long
,
the
urge
to
make
a
mark
had
led
him
on
to
activities
on
the
Irish
Question
which
his
brother-Conservatives
found
unpardonable
,
and
after
four
years
as
Conservative
M.P
.
for
Harrow
between
1918
and
1922
,
he
had
to
overcome
party
resistance
to
retain
his
seat
in
the
Bonar
Law
Parliament
as
an
Independent
Conservative
.
By
the
time
of
the
first
Labour
Ministry
in
1924
,
he
was
lending
Labour
``
Independent
''
support
for
some
time
before
he
announced
his
conversion
.
Thereafter
he
fought
his
way
back
into
the
House
for
Smethwick
as
a
Socialist
,
was
admitted
to
the
friendship
and
confidence
of
MacDonald
and
accompanied
him
on
a
continental
tour
in
the
autumn
of
1928
.
When
he
entered
MacDonald
's
second
Government
as
Chancellor
of
the
Duchy
of
Lancaster
with
a
place
on
Mr.
Thomas
's
Committee
for
combating
Unemployment
,
there
were
already
those
who
predicted
that
he
would
succeed
to
the
party
Leadership
.
Possibly
his
ultimate
chances
were
made
no
worse
by
the
fact
that
he
resigned
in
May
193
when
,
despite
growing
unemployment
,
he
found
virtually
all
his
suggestions
,
summarized
in
the
once-notorious
``
Mosley
Memorandum
''
,
treated
as
inadmissible
.
Mosley
's
long
and
pertinacious
struggle
during
many
ensuing
months
to
convert
the
Leadership
or
force
its
hand
,
with
Back-Bench
aid
,
had
some
remarkable
features-
particularly
during
the
Llandudno
Conference
of
October
193
and
at
the
extraordinary
meeting
of
the
Parliamentary
Labour
Party
held
on
January
27
,
1931
.
It
was
,
to
some
extent
,
because
he
came
so
near
to
dividing
the
Party
dangerously
between
``
Mosleyites
''
and
the
rest
that
the
Leadership
succeeded
in
defeating
him
and
never
more
effectively
than
when
urging
,
privately
,
that
Mosley
was
merely
a
rich
young
man
whose
ambition
was
over-reaching
itself
.
Mosley
persisted
,
until
March
1931
,
with
the
effort
to
create
an
Action
Group
within
the
party
but
,
under
the
frown
of
official
disapproval
,
its
numbers
sank
from
forty
to
twenty
.
When
the
final
break
came
,
only
six
Members
in
all
were
available
as
the
foundation
of
a
New
Party
and
the
six
included
Mosley
himself
and
his
wife
,
Lady
Cynthia
.
The
election
of
October
1931
,
moreover
,
came
in
circumstances
peculiarly
unfavourable
to
the
New
Party
which
polled
badly
and
lost
all
Parliamentary
representation
.
Though
a
great
deal
is
still
fundamentally
unexplained
in
the
story
of
the
New
Party
's
evolution
towards
an
Anti-Semitic
Fascism
,
it
is
not
impossible
to
find
some
guidance
by
checking
the
twenty-four
constituencies
before
whom
New
Party
candidates
placed
themselves
.
Stepney
and
Whitechapel
were
two
of
those
constituencies
destined
,
before
long
,
to
supply
a
steady
stream
of
Blackshirt
recruits
and
to
become
the
nucleus
of
metropolitan
Fascism
,
and
both
those
areas
had
,
for
a
couple
of
generations
,
heard
much
complaint
of
Jewish
immigrants
,
Jewish
employers
,
Jewish
business
methods
,
Jewish
landlords
,
and
much
else
.
It
only
needed
reports
of
what
the
Nazis
were
doing
,
especially
after
Hitler
became
Chancellor
,
for
Blackshirt
contingents
to
become
available
not
merely
in
the
East
End
,
but
in
Islington
,
Hackney
,
Stoke
Newington
,
and
many
other
quarters
of
London
where
there
were
prosperous
Jewish
businesses
and
yet
much
native
unemployment
and
distress
.
Of
course
,
the
very
name
Blackshirt
,
and
the
uniform
,
is
an
indication
that
it
was
Mussolini
,
rather
than
Hitler
,
who
was
being
originally
imitated
.
And
though
some
of
Mosley
's
Action
associates
like
Oliver
Baldwin
and
John
Strachey
were
shocked
into
a
complete
break
with
him
when
they
first
discovered
him
sanctioning
,
in
his
party
's
rooms
and
meeting-places
,
exercises
in
physical
force
,
there
was
a
possible
defence
in
the
plea
,
that
after
he
had
left
the
Labour
Party
,
Mosley
's
own
meetings
were
broken
up
by
dangerous
mobs
,
and
that
in
Birmingham
and
Glasgow
police
protection
had
to
be
secured
.
It
has
,
of
course
,
been
the
fashion
of
Communists
and
Fascists
to
demand
complete
freedom
of
speech
and
assembly
for
themselves
until
they
are
prepared
to
destroy
it
and
all
the
other
democratic
''
liberties
''
by
force
.
And
the
Radical
tradition
of
tolerance
for
the
extremest
views
is
so
strong
in
Britain
that
matters
have
normally
reached
a
dangerous
stage
before
any
widespread
assent
can
be
obtained
for
``
coercion
''
.
And
if
``
Reds
''
were
still
,
in
1934
and
1935
,
being
allowed
to
experiment
unceasingly
with
organizing
``
Unemployed
Marches
and
Demonstrations
''
that
might
become
something
more
,
the
case
for
exceptional
vigilance
and
severity
against
the
Blackshirts
was
correspondingly
weaker
.
Yet
by
1934
a
British
Fascist
movement
of
some
potential
strength
was
certainly
being
reared
,
already
capable
of
attracting
support
from
those
who
feared
``
Red
''
plans
and
activities
and
wanted
Britain
rescued
,
besides
,
from
the
depths
,
as
they
considered
it
,
of
the
ignoble
pacifism
to
which
Radicalism
and
Socialism
had
brought
the
country
.
The
most
formidable
patron
the
Blackshirts
acquired
,
for
a
time
,
was
the
great
newspaper
magnate
,
Lord
Rothermere
,
though
he
finally
shrank
,
under
the
stimulus
of
an
enormous
roar
of
``
progressive
''
indignation
,
from
the
odium
of
swallowing
virulent
Anti-Semitism
with
his
Anti-Bolshevism
.
As
Rothermere
put
it
himself
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
I
refused
to
give
more
than
ordinary
publicity
to
Sir
Oswald
Mosley
's
Blackshirt
movement
the
moment
I
discovered
it
had
an
anti-Jewish
bias
.
I
supported
it
at
first
with
the
idea
of
promoting
a
right
wing
appanage
of
the
Conservative
Party
,
which
should
form
a
counterblast
to
left
wing
activities
.
Mosley
's
correct
procedure
was
to
develop
a
Youth
movement
inspired
by
anti-Bolshevist
ideals
,
instead
of
basing
himself
on
Continental
models
which
,
obviously
,
would
not
appeal
to
our
British
mentality
or
temperament
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Yet
if
he
withdrew
special
patronage
from
Mosley
's
Blackshirts
,
Rothermere
had
an
obvious
admiration
for
the
services
he
considered
Hitler
and
Mussolini
to
have
rendered
their
countries
as
well
as
a
readiness
to
lead
a
great
Air-Rearmament
Campaign
which
constituted
him
<
SIC
>
one
of
the
hopes
in
Britain
of
those
who
wanted
the
country
to
be
at
once
too
strong
and
too
friendly
for
the
Dictators
to
dream
of
attacking
.
It
was
,
perhaps
,
as
well
therefore
for
the
general
cause
of
``
progress
''
in
Britain
that
all
parties
in
Parliament
decided
that
they
had
had
enough
of
provocative
Fascist
tactics
in
the
East
End
after
some
notorious
affrays
in
October
1936
faced
a
dismayed
nation
with
the
prospect
of
a
repetition
in
Britain
of
full
Nazi-style
street
hostilities
.
And
Sir
John
Simon
's
Public
Order
Bill
,
to
ban
the
wearing
of
uniforms
in
connection
with
political
objects
and
the
maintenance
by
private
persons
of
associations
of
military
or
quasi-military
character
,
was
,
if
specially
welcome
to
Radicals
and
Socialists
,
hardly
opposed
during
its
rapid
progress
through
Parliament
in
November
and
December
1936
.
Fascism
,
however
,
if
deprived
of
one
of
its
most
dangerous
and
provocative
means
of
display
,
remained
a
possible
peril
to
''
progressives
''
till
the
Fascist
Dictators
were
defeated
and
destroyed
.
Yet
for
years
the
destruction
that
finally
overtook
the
Fascist
Dictators
seemed
most
unlikely
and
the
chances
to
be
the
other
way
as
the
notorious
case
of
the
Spanish
``
progressives
''
seemed
to
show
between
1936
and
1939
.
#
217
<
351
TEXT
J57
>
He
yielded
.
On
25th
January
he
issued
two
strongly
worded
Cabinet
Orders
.
The
first
reiterated
the
command
that
Bismarck
was
to
be
kept
informed
of
the
course
of
military
operations
,
and
directed
Moltke
to
take
such
effective
steps
to
do
so
that
Bismarck
would
have
no
further
cause
for
complaint
;
while
the
second
expressly
ordered
that
in
any
correspondence
with
members
of
the
French
Government
or
Delegation
which
might
have
any
political
significance
,
and
in
the
drafting
of
any
replies
,
the
Ministry
of
Foreign
Affairs
was
always
to
be
consulted
.
The
royal
decision
was
unequivocal
and
settled
the
matter
.
The
reply
which
Moltke
at
first
projected
was
virtually
a
letter
of
resignation
.
The
royal
order
,
he
said
,
was
``
ungna
''
dig
''
,
un-Gracious
.
His
communications
with
Trochu
,
he
maintained
,
had
been
strictly
military
.
All
he
had
withheld
from
Bismarck
was
information
and
plans
which
would
be
of
value
to
the
Chancellor
only
if
he
as
well
as
Moltke
were
advising
the
King
about
operations
;
and
rather
than
have
the
war
conducted
by
such
a
dual
authority
Moltke
declared
himself
ready
``
to
leave
the
relevant
operations
and
the
responsibility
for
them
to
the
Federal
Chancellor
alone
.
I
await
''
,
he
concluded
grimly
,
``
Your
Imperial
Majesty
's
most
gracious
decision
on
the
matter
.
''
The
letter
which
he
actually
sent
,
however
,
was
considerably
milder
.
In
it
he
merely
defended
his
conduct
with
dignity
,
complained
at
Bismarck
's
repeated
and
unjustified
accusations
,
asked
for
a
clear
ruling
about
his
relationship
with
the
Chancellor
,
and
requested
the
Emperor
's
protection
against
any
further
attacks
.
The
Imperial
secretaries
drafted
an
anodyne
reply
,
but
it
was
not
sent
.
There
was
no
need
.
On
28th
January
an
armistice
was
signed
with
the
Government
of
National
Defence
.
For
the
preservation
of
peaceful
relations
within
Royal
Headquarters
it
had
come
not
a
moment
too
soon
.
Bismarck
's
6de
?
2marche
of
18th
January
took
effect
almost
immediately
.
Two
days
later
,
on
the
evening
of
2th
January
,
Trochu
sent
his
request
for
an
armistice
to
bury
the
dead
after
Buzenval
.
The
Kaiser
at
once
referred
the
request
,
not
to
Moltke
,
but
to
Bismarck
;
and
Bismarck
grimly
refused
it
.
The
brusqueness
of
the
refusal
,
the
failure
to
take
advantage
of
what
was
generally
sensed
in
Versailles
to
be
the
beginning
of
the
end
,
seems
so
out
of
keeping
with
Bismarck
's
desire
to
renew
peace
negotiations
that
the
explanation
must
surely
be
sought
in
Bismarck
's
attitude
to
the
earlier
exchanges
between
Moltke
and
Trochu
.
In
this
new
overture
he
may
have
seen
another
move
in
the
negotiations
which
he
believed
the
soldiers
to
be
conducting
behind
his
back
,
and
it
is
not
surprising
that
he
should
have
taken
advantage
of
his
new
established
dominance
to
end
them
.
In
any
case
he
was
convinced
that
after
the
failure
of
the
Buzenval
sortie
capitulation
could
not
be
long
delayed
,
and
then
the
peace-proposals
of
the
Imperial
party
could
be
seriously
considered
.
Cle
?
2ment
Duvernois
was
expected
at
any
moment
.
But
Duvernois
did
not
come
:
the
stubbornness
of
the
emigre
?
2
group
in
Brussels
threw
his
whole
time-table
out
of
joint
,
and
before
he
was
ready
to
talk
to
Bismarck
Jules
Favre
had
reached
Versailles
.
Favre
arrived
at
German
Headquarters
late
in
the
evening
of
23rd
January
.
His
journey
followed
a
day
of
stormy
debate
while
the
Government
in
Paris
discussed
whether
he
should
negotiate
for
an
armistice
for
the
fortress
of
Paris
only
or
for
the
whole
of
France
.
The
question
was
left
open
:
he
was
instructed
only
to
discover
what
terms
were
available
,
without
betraying
the
desperate
state
of
the
city
's
supplies
.
Favre
himself
hoped
to
secure
,
as
a
minimum
,
that
there
should
be
facilities
given
for
the
free
election
of
a
National
Assembly
to
decide
the
question
of
war
or
peace
;
that
there
should
be
no
entry
of
Prussian
troops
into
Paris
and
no
imprisonment
in
Germany
of
the
garrison
,
and
that
civil
war
should
not
be
provoked
by
an
attempt
to
disarm
the
Garde
Nationale
.
Failing
these
conditions
,
he
was
prepared
to
threaten
a
renewal
of
the
fighting
and
ultimately
a
total
surrender
which
would
compel
the
Germans
to
accept
complete
responsibility
for
the
civil
administration
of
Paris
.
Bismarck
was
able
to
bluff
much
more
effectively
than
Favre
.
As
at
Ferrie
?
3res
,
he
was
able
to
state
truthfully
that
he
was
in
negotiation
with
the
Empress
,
who
alone
represented
lawful
authority
,
for
the
summoning
of
the
only
legal
representative
body
in
France
,
the
Corps
Le
?
2gislatif
.
Favre
's
project
of
a
freely
elected
Assembly
he
declared
to
be
no
longer
realisable
:
under
the
dictatorial
republicanism
of
Gambetta
elections
would
not
be
free
.
He
was
prepared
however
to
talk
in
general
terms
about
conditions
for
Paris
.
He
agreed
that
the
garrison
should
not
be
sent
as
prisoners
to
Germany
,
where
their
presence
would
only
be
an
embarrassment
;
he
considered
that
although
opinion
in
the
Army
and
in
Germany
would
insist
on
a
triumphal
entry
into
the
city
,
the
scope
of
this
might
be
strictly
limited
;
and
while
refusing
to
waive
the
disarmament
of
the
Garde
Nationale
,
he
suggested
that
the
most
politically
reliable
battalions
alone
should
be
allowed
to
keep
their
arms
.
The
contrast
between
these
terms
and
the
draconian
conditions
demanded
by
Moltke
speaks
for
itself
.
By
the
end
of
the
first
evening
's
discussion
it
was
evident
that
the
chances
of
agreement
were
good
.
Bismarck
said
nothing
to
the
curious
bystanders
as
he
left
the
room
in
which
he
had
been
closeted
alone
with
Favre
,
but
he
whistled
a
hunting
call
of
unmistakable
meaning
:
the
chase
was
over
.
Next
day
,
24th
January
,
both
negotiators
came
into
the
open
.
Cle
?
2ment
Duvernois
had
still
not
arrived
,
and
Bismarck
consented
to
abandon
his
negotiations
with
the
Empress
if
he
could
reach
agreement
with
the
Government
of
National
Defence
.
In
return
Favre
agreed
to
sign
an
armistice
covering
the
whole
of
France
,
and
to
ensure
that
no
resistance
by
the
Delegation
would
be
allowed
to
stand
in
the
way
of
its
implementation
.
Only
the
question
of
the
armament
of
the
Garde
Nationale
remained
unsettled
,
and
on
this
Bismarck
,
faced
by
Favre
's
convincing
assurance
that
it
would
be
physically
impossible
to
disarm
them
without
a
civil
war
,
was
eventually
to
yield
.
For
the
rest
,
the
Government
in
Paris
with
some
reason
accepted
Bismarck
's
terms
as
``
inespe
?
2re
?
2es
''
.
Thanks
to
the
Chancellor
's
diplomatic
moderation
,
the
honour
of
the
city
and
the
troops
who
had
defended
it
would
remain
intact
.
On
25th
January
Favre
was
therefore
authorised
to
sign
an
armistice
for
three
weeks
,
to
enable
a
National
Assembly
to
meet
at
Bordeaux
and
finally
resolve
the
question
of
war
or
peace
.
So
far
Bismarck
had
carried
on
the
negotiations
single-handed
.
Now
the
military
had
unavoidably
to
be
called
in
to
settle
the
details
of
the
armistice
.
It
was
unfortunate
that
this
stage
in
the
negotiations
coincided
exactly
with
the
crisis
of
the
quarrel
between
the
civil
and
military
authorities
;
and
Bismarck
rubbed
salt
into
the
wounds
of
his
defeated
rivals
by
insisting
that
the
agreement
with
the
French
should
take
the
form
,
not
of
a
Capitulation
,
which
would
signify
surrender
,
but
of
a
Convention
,
which
indicated
only
a
negotiated
settlement
between
equals
.
Moltke
began
attending
conferences
on
26th
January
,
the
day
after
his
rebuff
by
the
Emperor
.
The
French
negotiators
noted
,
without
fully
appreciating
the
cause
,
the
unpleasant
contrast
between
his
grim
,
unsmiling
dourness
and
the
easy
affability
of
Bismarck
,
and
Bismarck
openly
stigmatised
Moltke's
attitude
as
mean
,
pettifogging
and
unrealistic
.
But
the
French
had
trouble
enough
with
their
own
military
representatives
.
Trochu
's
oath
never
to
capitulate
made
it
impossible
for
him
to
undertake
the
responsibility
of
negotiating
surrender
,
and
Ducrot
had
never
been
forgiven
by
the
German
Emperor
for
his
apparent
breach
of
parole
after
Sedan
.
Favre
therefore
found
to
accompany
him
a
certain
General
Beaufort
d'Hautpoul
,
who
proved
quite
incapable
of
carrying
on
negotiations
.
The
French
attributed
his
peculiar
condition
to
honourable
mortification
;
the
Germans
,
less
charitably
,
said
he
was
drunk
.
He
was
succeeded
after
one
embarrassing
day
by
General
de
Valdan
,
Vinoy
's
Chief
of
Staff
,
by
whom
,
on
28th
January
,
the
armistice
was
signed
.
The
armistice
was
to
take
effect
in
Paris
immediately-
indeed
on
Bismarck
's
suggestion
the
bombardment
and
counter-bombardment
had
ceased
two
days
earlier-
and
was
to
come
into
action
elsewhere
in
France
in
three
days
'
time
.
It
was
to
last
until
19th
February
,
during
which
time
full
facilities
would
be
given
for
an
Assembly
to
be
freely
elected
and
to
meet
at
Bordeaux
,
where
it
would
debate
whether
the
war
should
continue
and
on
what
terms
peace
should
be
made
.
Meanwhile
Paris
was
to
pay
a
war-indemnity
of
two
hundred
million
francs
.
It
was
to
yield
up
its
perimeter
forts
and
dismount
the
guns
from
its
walls
,
but
the
ground
between
the
forts
and
the
city
would
be
considered
neutral
,
and
no
German
troops
would
enter
Paris
.
The
Germans
would
provide
full
facilities
for
the
rapid
re-provisioning
of
the
city
.
12
,
men
of
the
Paris
garrison
would
retain
their
arms
,
an
essential
minimum
to
preserve
order
,
as
Favre
insisted
.
The
rest
were
to
surrender
their
arms
and
remain
in
Paris
until
the
end
of
the
armistice
;
when
,
if
peace
had
not
yet
been
made
,
they
were
to
be
taken
over
by
the
Germans
as
prisoners-of-war
.
The
terms
for
the
rest
of
the
country
were
less
satisfactory
to
the
French
.
It
was
agreed
that
a
military
demarcation
line
should
be
drawn
,
from
which
both
armies
should
withdraw
ten
kilometres
;
but
Favre
and
his
military
advisers
depended
entirely
on
the
Germans
for
information
about
the
position
of
the
existing
front
line
,
and
Moltke
was
in
no
mood
to
interpret
doubtful
cases
to
his
opponents'
advantage
.
The
agreed
line
was
to
involve
at
several
points
the
withdrawal
of
French
troops
from
positions
which
they
had
quite
securely
held
.
Moreover
about
the
operations
still
in
progress
in
the
Jura
both
Favre
and
Bismarck
were
equally
ill-informed
.
Favre
knew
only
that
the
fortress
of
Belfort
was
still
intact
and
that
Bourbaki's
relieving
force
still
held
the
field
.
To
enforce
an
armistice
in
this
area
might
be
to
spoil
the
chance
of
a
military
victory
which
would
considerably
strengthen
the
French
hand
when
it
came
to
negotiating
the
final
peace
.
Moltke
,
though
he
had
received
little
news
from
the
swiftly
moving
Manteuffel
,
was
sufficiently
confident
of
the
outcome
to
allow
Favre
to
nurse
his
illusions
;
so
by
common
agreement
military
operations
were
allowed
to
continue
in
the
department
of
Jura
,
Co
?
5te
d'Or
,
and
Doubs
.
When
Favre
telegraphed
the
news
of
the
armistice
to
Gambetta
on
the
evening
of
28th
January
he
made
the
astonishing
and
notorious
mistake
of
failing
to
inform
him
of
this
omission
.
How
this
error
contributed
to
the
final
agonies
of
the
Army
of
the
East
we
have
already
seen
.
Moltke
admitted
the
validity
of
the
political
considerations
which
had
led
Bismarck
to
conclude
the
Convention
with
the
Government
of
National
Defence
,
but
he
made
no
secret
of
his
dissatisfaction
with
the
moderation
of
its
terms
.
In
this
he
spoke
for
the
Army
,
but
not
for
the
Army
alone
.
His
views
were
widely
echoed
throughout
Germany
.
On
the
French
side
it
was
the
civilians
,
Gambetta
and
the
politicians
of
the
Paris
Clubs
,
who
wished
to
prolong
the
war
after
all
but
a
tiny
minority
of
their
military
advisers
had
urged
the
conclusion
of
peace
.
The
relaxing
of
the
tension
which
was
brought
about
by
even
a
temporary
suspension
of
hostilities
undermined
the
strength
of
the
extremists
on
both
sides
.
The
parties
of
guerre
a
?
3
outrance
dwindled
to
impotent
if
vociferous
cliques
at
Bordeaux
and
Versailles
,
able
to
embarrass
the
peace-makers
but
not
to
thwart
them
.
That
this
was
so
in
the
French
ranks
was
due
to
the
openly
expressed
determination
of
the
French
people
,
through
their
elected
representatives
,
to
have
peace
at
any
cost
.
But
Bismarck
,
in
dealing
with
his
own
military
party
,
did
not
enjoy
a
comparable
advantage
.
Instead
public
opinion
in
Germany
as
overwhelmingly
supported
a
peace
of
extermination
as
did
that
in
the
Allied
nations
in
1918
.
If
the
opposition
to
Bismarck
at
Versailles
which
had
been
at
its
height
on
the
eve
of
the
armistice
abated
rapidly
once
the
armistice
was
signed
,
it
was
not
because
the
military
party
was
accepting
defeat
with
a
good
grace
.
#
229
<
352
TEXT
J58
>
Secondly
,
even
if
the
bitter
struggle
for
the
hegemony
of
the
peninsula
was
punctuated
by
spells
of
mutual
tolerance
,
these
respites
did
not
last
long
.
The
years
when
the
three
rival
cults
were
celebrated
on
an
equal
footing
at
Toledo
had
no
more
permanent
result
than
had
the
fleeting
Christian-Muslim
rapprochement
achieved
in
Sicily
under
the
rule
of
Frederick
=2
,
Stupor
Mundi
,
in
the
same
period
.
In
the
fifteenth
century
,
at
any
rate
,
the
average
Iberian
Christian-
like
any
other
European-
never
referred
to
the
Muslim
and
the
Jewish
faiths
without
adding
some
injurious
epithet
.
Hatred
and
intolerance
,
not
sympathy
and
understanding
,
for
alien
creeds
and
races
was
the
general
rule
.
``
Moors
''
(
i.e
.
Muslims
)
,
Jews
,
and
Gentiles
were
alike
regarded
as
being
doomed
to
hell
fire
in
the
next
world
.
It
inevitably
followed
that
they
were
not
likely
to
be
treated
with
much
consideration
by
Christians
in
this
one
.
The
intolerance
was
not
,
of
course
,
only
on
one
side
.
The
Christian
crusade
had
its
counterpart
in
the
Muslim
jihad
,
or
holy
war
against
the
unbeliever
.
The
orthodox
Muslim
regarded
with
horror
all
those
who
would
``
give
associates
to
God
''
;
and
this
was
just
what
the
Christians
did
with
their
Trinity
,
their
Virgin
Mary
,
and
(
to
some
extent
)
with
their
saints
.
Medieval
Europe
was
a
harsh
and
rugged
school
,
and
the
softer
graces
of
civilization
were
not
more
widely
cultivated
in
Portugal
than
they
were
elsewhere
.
A
turbulent
and
treacherous
nobility
and
gentry
;
an
ignorant
and
lax
clergy
;
doltish
,
if
hard-working
,
peasants
and
fishermen
;
and
a
town
rabble
of
artisans
and
day-labourers
,
like
the
Lisbon
mob
described
by
Ec
?
6a
de
Queiroz
five
centuries
later
,
''
fanatical
,
filthy
,
and
ferocious
''
-
these
constituted
the
social
classes
from
which
the
pioneer
discoverers
and
colonizers
were
drawn
.
Anyone
who
doubts
this
need
only
read
the
graphic
pages
of
Ferna
?
4o
Lopes
,
``
the
best
chronicler
of
any
age
or
nation
,
''
as
Robert
Southey
described
him
.
The
first
stage
of
the
overseas
expansion
of
Europe
can
be
regarded
as
beginning
with
the
capture
of
Ceuta
by
the
Portuguese
in
1415
and
culminating
in
the
circumnavigation
of
the
globe
by
the
Spanish
ship
Victoria
in
1519-22
.
The
Portuguese
and
Spaniards
had
their
precursors
in
the
conquest
of
the
Atlantic
Ocean
,
but
the
efforts
of
these
adventurers
had
not
changed
the
course
of
world
history
.
Vikings
had
voyaged
to
North
America
in
the
early
Middle
Ages
,
but
the
last
of
their
isolated
settlements
on
Greenland
had
succumbed
to
the
rigours
of
the
weather
and
the
attacks
of
the
Eskimo
before
the
end
of
the
fifteenth
century
.
Italian
and
Catalan
galleys
from
the
Mediterranean
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
had
boldly
ventured
into
the
Atlantic
on
voyages
of
discovery
in
the
late
thirteenth
and
early
fourteenth
centuries
;
but
what
they
sought
is
uncertain
,
and
what
they
found
is
equally
obscure
,
though
they
may
well
have
sighted
Madeira
and
some
of
the
Azores
.
Why
did
the
Iberians
succeed
where
their
Mediterranean
predecessors
had
failed
?
and
why
did
Portugal
take
the
lead
when
the
Biscayan
seamen
were
as
good
as
any
in
Europe
?
Historians
are
still
far
from
agreed
on
the
precise
answers
to
these
questions
,
but
the
main
impulses
behind
what
is
known
as
the
''
Age
of
Discovery
''
evidently
came
from
a
mixture
of
religious
,
economic
,
strategic
and
political
factors
.
These
were
by
no
means
always
mixed
in
the
same
proportions
;
and
motives
inspired
by
Mammon
were
often
inextricably
blended
with
things
pertaining
to
Caesar
and
to
God
.
At
the
risk
of
oversimplification
,
it
may
,
perhaps
,
be
said
that
the
four
main
motives
that
inspired
the
Portuguese
were
,
in
chronological
but
overlapping
order
,
(
=1
)
crusading
zeal
,
(
=2
)
desire
for
Guinea
gold
,
(
=3
)
the
quest
for
Prester
John
,
and
(
=4
)
the
search
for
spices
.
An
important
contributory
factor
was
that
,
during
the
whole
of
the
fifteenth
century
,
Portugal
was
a
united
kingdom
which
experienced
only
one
brief
episode
of
civil
strife
.
The
consolidation
of
the
power
of
the
Portuguese
Crown
during
this
period
forms
a
marked
contrast
with
the
confused
situation
obtaining
in
the
rest
of
Europe
.
France
was
distracted
by
the
closing
stages
of
the
Hundred
Years
War-
1415
was
the
date
of
the
battle
of
Agincourt
as
well
as
of
the
capture
of
Ceuta-
and
by
rivalry
with
Burgundy
;
England
by
the
struggle
with
France
and
the
wars
of
the
Roses
;
and
Spain
and
Italy
by
dynastic
and
other
internal
problems
.
The
seizure
of
Ceuta
in
1415
and
,
more
important
,
its
retention
,
were
probably
inspired
mainly
by
crusading
ardour
to
deal
a
blow
at
the
Infidel
,
and
by
the
desire
of
the
half-English
princes
of
Portugal
to
be
dubbed
knights
on
the
field
of
battle
in
a
spectacular
manner
.
Economic
and
strategic
motives
may
also
have
played
a
part
,
since
Ceuta
was
both
a
thriving
commercial
centre
and
a
bridgehead
for
an
invasion
across
the
straits
of
Gibraltar
.
It
has
been
suggested
that
the
fertile
corn-growing
regions
in
the
hinterland
also
formed
an
attraction
for
the
Portuguese
,
whose
own
country
was
even
then
normally
deficient
in
cereals
.
Ceuta
was
one
of
the
terminal
ports
for
the
Trans-Sahara
gold-trade
,
though
how
far
the
Portuguese
knew
this
before
their
capture
of
the
city
is
uncertain
.
But
the
occupation
of
Ceuta
undoubtedly
enabled
them
to
obtain
some
information
about
the
Negro
lands
of
the
Upper
Niger
and
Senegal
river
regions
,
where
the
gold
came
from
.
They
soon
began
to
see
that
they
might
,
perhaps
,
establish
contact
with
those
lands
by
sea
,
and
so
divert
the
gold-trade
from
the
``
caravans
of
the
Old
Sahara
''
and
the
Muslim
middlemen
of
Barbary
.
They
had
the
more
incentive
to
do
this
since
Western
Europe
in
general
,
and
Portugal
in
particular
,
were
then
suffering
a
serious
shortage
of
precious
metals
.
This
was
partly
due
to
the
drain
of
silver
and
gold
to
the
East
,
to
pay
for
spices
and
other
Oriental
exports
,
and
partly
to
the
insufficient
production
of
the
Central
European
mines
.
The
crusading
impulse
and
search
for
gold
were
soon
reinforced
by
the
quest
for
Prester
John
.
This
mythical
potentate
was
vaguely
located
in
the
``
Indies
''
-
an
elastic
and
shifting
term
that
often
embraced
Ethiopia
and
East
Africa
,
as
well
as
what
little
was
known
of
Asia
.
The
passage
of
time
,
romantic
travellers
'
tales-
of
which
Marco
Polo
's
supply
the
classic
example-
and
wishful
thinking
,
all
combined
to
build
up
the
late
medieval
belief
that
Prester
John
was
a
mighty
,
if
probably
schismatical
Christian
priest-king
.
His
domains
were
believed
to
lie
somewhere
in
the
rear
of
the
Islamic
powers
that
occupied
a
wide
belt
of
territory
from
Morocco
to
the
Black
Sea
,
thus
cutting
off
Christendom
from
direct
contact
with
the
peoples
of
Asia
and
the
isolated
Coptic
Christian
kingdom
of
Abyssinia
.
From
142
onwards
,
occasional
Abyssinian
monks
and
envoys
reached
Europe
,
and
at
least
one
of
them
got
as
far
as
Lisbon
in
1452
;
but
the
Portuguese
,
like
most
other
people
,
still
seem
to
have
had
only
a
hazy
idea
of
what
or
where
his
country
was
.
The
mixed
motivation
behind
the
Portuguese
overseas
expansion
was
explicitly
recognized
in
the
Papal
Bull
Romanus
Pontifex
(
January
8th
,
1455
)
,
which
categorically
commended
the
crusading
inspiration
of
the
Infante
Dom
Henrique
and
his
desire
to
reach
the
mysterious
Christian
potentate
(
s
)
of
the
Indies
by
circumnavigating
Africa
.
This
Bull
also
recognized
the
commercial
motive
inherent
in
Portuguese
expansion
by
granting
the
King
of
Portugal
and
his
successors
the
monopoly
of
the
trade
with
the
inhabitants
of
the
newly
discovered
<
ILLUSTRATIONS
>
regions
,
subject
to
the
proviso
that
the
sale
of
war
material
to
the
enemies
of
the
Faith
was
forbidden
.
Finally
,
it
may
be
mentioned
that
as
the
Portuguese
pushed
their
exploratory
voyages
down
the
west
coast
of
Africa
,
they
added
the
acquisition
of
Negro
slaves
to
that
of
Guinea
gold
,
and
the
search
for
spices
to
the
quest
for
Prester
John
.
The
spices
,
however
,
only
appear
as
a
major
motive
after
the
death
of
Prince
Henry
in
146
,
by
which
time
the
West
African
slave-trade
was
an
established
fact
.
The
Portuguese
voyages
of
discovery
and
trade
down
the
west
coast
of
Africa
did
not
really
get
going
until
Cape
Bojador
(
or
,
more
probably
,
Cape
Juby
,
which
was
then
apparently
known
by
the
former
name
)
was
rounded
in
1434
,
after
many
futile
efforts
.
The
voyages
then
continued
systematically
,
and
a
great
spurt
of
progress
was
made
during
the
eight-year
regency
(
144-48
)
of
Dom
Pedro
,
elder
brother
of
the
better
publicized
Dom
Henrique
,
belatedly
and
somewhat
inappropriately
named
``
the
Navigator
.
''
Prior
to
his
assumption
of
the
Regency
,
Dom
Pedro
had
been
violently
critical
of
the
policy
of
holding
Ceuta
,
and
had
shown
no
particular
interest
in
the
voyages
of
discovery
patronized
by
his
brother
.
But
once
in
power
,
as
so
often
happens
,
Dom
Pedro
adopted
wholeheartedly
some
of
the
policies
that
he
had
previously
criticized
,
or
to
which
he
had
been
indifferent
.
All
talk
of
abandoning
Ceuta
in
exchange
for
the
freedom
of
his
youngest
brother
,
Dom
Fernando
(
who
had
been
held
as
a
prisoner
by
the
Moors
since
a
disastrous
attack
on
Tangier
in
1437
)
,
was
dropped
,
and
Dom
Pedro
actively
backed
the
voyages
of
discovery
and
the
colonization
of
the
Atlantic
islands
.
Nevertheless
,
Dom
Henrique
's
share
in
these
twin
enterprises
was
the
more
important
in
the
long
run
.
The
voyages
themselves
,
and
the
colonization
<
ILLUSTRATIONS
>
of
Madeira
and
the
Azores
,
which
began
soon
after
their
discovery-
or
re-discovery-
in
1419-27
were
largely
financed
from
the
revenues
of
the
military
Order
of
Christ
,
of
which
Dom
Henrique
was
the
administrator
and
governor
(
but
not
the
Grand
Master
as
is
often
stated
)
from
142
until
his
death
forty
years
later
.
Some
of
the
leading
Lisbon
merchants
also
had
a
hand
in
financing
and
organizing
these
voyages
.
From
147
to
1475
they
were
leased
on
the
basis
of
a
monopoly
contract
to
a
certain
Ferna
?
4o
Gomes
,
under
whose
administration
a
large
stretch
of
the
Guinea
coast
was
opened
up
to
Portuguese
enterprise
and
trade
.
It
is
still
uncertain
how
much
was
directly
due
to
government
initiative
and
to
resources
supplied
by
the
Crown
or
by
the
Order
of
Christ
,
and
how
much
was
due
to
private
enterprise
,
or
to
both
the
Crown
and
the
merchant-adventurers
acting
in
conjunction
.
But
it
can
be
said
without
undue
simplification
that
right
from
the
beginning
,
the
planning
,
organization
,
and
financing
of
these
voyages
owed
a
great
deal
to
intelligent
government
initiative
and
support
,
as
personified
in
the
activities
of
Dom
Henrique
,
Dom
Pedro
,
and
,
above
all
,
of
King
Dom
Joa
?
4o
=2
in
the
final
stages
(
1481-95
)
.
In
other
words
,
as
C.
R.
Beazley
pointed
out
over
sixty
years
ago
,
Prince
Henry
's
achievement
was
that
he
``
altered
the
conditions
of
maritime
exploration
by
giving
permanence
,
organization
,
and
governmental
support
to
a
movement
which
had
up
to
this
time
proved
disappointing
for
lack
of
those
very
means
.
''
It
was
this
steady
government
support
that
gave
the
Portuguese
the
edge
over
their
Spanish
neighbours
and
rivals
,
who
for
long
contested
the
papal
awards
that
granted
a
monopoly
of
the
West
African
coastal
trade
to
the
former
.
But
save
during
the
years
1475-148
,
when
the
Spanish
adventurers
made
determined
but
unsuccessful
attempts
to
secure
the
lion
's
share
of
<
ILLUSTRATIONS
>
the
Guinea
trade
for
themselves
,
the
Spaniards
did
not
receive
the
same
consistent
and
energetic
support
from
their
rulers
as
did
the
Portuguese
from
theirs
.
Moreover
,
for
much
of
the
fifteenth
century
,
Spain
's
cereal
and
financial
problems
were
less
acute
than
were
those
of
Portugal
,
and
therefore
the
Spaniards
had
not
the
same
economic
incentives
to
seek
new
lands
to
conquer
or
to
exploit
.
Finally
,
the
existence
of
the
Moorish
kingdom
of
Granada
on
Andalusian
soil
,
the
prior
commitments
of
the
Crown
of
Aragon
in
the
Mediterranean
,
and
the
need
to
strengthen
the
Crown
of
Castile
against
unruly
vassals
at
home
,
provided
powerful
distractions
that
were
not
present
to
the
same
extent
in
Portugal
.
The
actual
voyages
down
the
barren
and
featureless
Saharan
coast
presented
no
exceptional
difficulties
to
experienced
seamen
,
other
than
the
legendary
but
none
the
less
real
terrors
of
the
unknown
.
These
latter
included
the
common
,
though
not
universal
,
belief
that
the
torrid
zone
was
too
hot
to
support
life
,
and
that
the
Mar
Tenebroso
,
or
``
Sea
of
Darkness
''
south
of
Cape
Nun
,
was
too
shallow
and
too
dangerous
for
navigation
.
#
233
<
353
TEXT
J59
>
Lytton
's
telegram
announcing
his
intentions
reached
the
India
Office
on
9
September
:
Cranbrook
was
not
at
this
time
in
London
:
he
was
at
Braemore
in
the
north
of
Scotland
.
He
received
his
copy
of
the
telegram
on
the
12th
.
Meanwhile
Horace
Walpole
,
his
private
secretary
,
a
permanent
civil
servant
,
who
was
suspicious
of
Lytton's
policies
,
had
read
Lytton
's
telegram
,
noticed
that
it
proposed
to
send
the
mission
off
from
Peshawar
in
less
than
a
week
,
and
decided
that
the
telegram
ought
to
be
answered
.
He
,
therefore
,
at
the
same
time
as
he
sent
Cranbrook
his
copy
of
the
telegram
,
sent
also
a
copy
to
Beaconsfield
at
Hughenden
and
one
to
Salisbury
at
the
Foreign
Office
.
The
effect
on
both
of
them
,
and
on
Cranbrook
when
he
read
it
,
was
immediate
.
To
all
of
them
it
seemed
that
the
proposal
to
insist
on
the
expulsion
of
the
Russian
mission
before
the
beginning
of
Anglo-Afghan
negotiations
would
be
'an
affront
which
a
great
power
could
not
endure
'
.
It
would
intensify
Russian
activity
in
Afghanistan
;
it
would
bring
the
Russian
government
into
direct
conflict
with
the
government
of
India
;
it
would
endanger
peace
in
Europe
and
it
must
,
therefore
,
before
it
was
attempted
,
be
considered
very
fully
by
the
Cabinet
.
The
Cabinet
,
however
,
could
not
meet
.
Its
members
were
scattered
over
the
country
houses
of
England
and
Scotland
.
It
was
clear
,
from
Lytton
's
telegram
,
that
he
did
not
know
of
the
diplomatic
protest
to
St.
Petersburg
and
did
not
intend
to
wait
for
a
Russian
answer
.
The
impression
made
by
the
telegram
,
as
Horace
Walpole
found
when
he
visited
Salisbury
on
the
morning
of
the
11th
,
was
the
thought
that
~'Lord
Lytton
<
was
>
going
a
little
too
fast
and
plunging
us
into
an
Afghan
war
'
.
The
effects
of
such
a
war
would
be
felt
not
only
in
Europe
,
but
also
in
the
constituencies
.
Less
than
a
week
later
the
prime
minister
was
noticing
'symptoms
...
by
no
means
confined
to
one
party
'
of
a
'strong
and
rising
feeling
respecting
this
Afghan
business
'
.
'So
long
'
,
he
told
Salisbury
,
'as
the
country
thought
they
had
obtained
``
Peace
with
1honor
''
,
the
conduct
of
H.M.
Government
was
popular
,
but
if
the
country
finds
there
is
no
peace
,
they
will
be
apt
also
to
conclude
there
is
no
honour
'
.
And
his
conclusion
was
not
that
Lytton
should
make
the
pace
but
that
Salisbury
himself
,
in
Cranbrook
's
absence
,
should
make
sure
that
Lytton
was
properly
informed
of
the
views
of
a
Government
that
would
need
to
act
'with
decision
and
firmness
'
.
It
is
,
as
we
have
seen
,
by
no
means
clear
that
the
decision
to
send
the
diplomatic
protest
to
Russia
on
19
August
had
been
accompanied
by
a
decision
to
delay
Chamberlain
's
mission
until
a
reply
had
arrived
from
St.
Petersburg
.
So
long
as
it
was
imagined
that
Lytton
knew
his
limitations
,
Salisbury
seems
to
have
attached
little
importance
to
the
protest
.
But
as
soon
as
it
seemed
that
Lytton
might
be
steering
towards
war
,
it
comes
forward
from
the
back
of
Salisbury's
mind
as
an
occasion
,
or
excuse
,
for
delaying
Lytton
's
action
in
India
:
and
as
a
move
in
the
parliamentary
game
which
would
,
when
the
time
comes
,
show
that
the
British
government
had
done
its
best
to
avoid
war
and
accomplish
by
peaceful
diplomacy
what
Afghan
or
Russian
obstinacy
had
made
impossible
.
Beaconsfield
,
as
soon
as
he
saw
the
telegram
of
8
September
and
had
talked
to
Salisbury
,
wrote
tartly
to
Cranbrook
regretting
that
Lytton
seemed
not
to
know
of
the
protest
.
Salisbury
,
on
the
11th
,
after
correspondence
with
Beaconsfield
,
telegraphed
Horace
Walpole
to
ask
Cranbrook
urgently
for
authority
to
stop
Lytton
sending
the
mission
until
the
Russian
reply
had
arrived
.
Cranbrook
,
meanwhile
,
feeling
the
same
way
in
Scotland
,
had
sent
a
telegram
to
Walpole
forbidding
the
departure
of
the
mission
until
further
orders
.
On
the
14th
,
two
days
before
Chamberlain
was
supposed
to
start
,
this
message
was
in
Lytton
's
hands
.
When
Lytton
received
the
telegram
,
however
,
he
was
in
no
mood
to
delay
.
The
events
he
had
set
on
foot
in
August
could
not
now
be
controlled
.
Chamberlain
was
already
in
Peshawar
;
Cavagnari
had
committed
himself
in
the
Khyber
:
the
native
ambassador
had
left
for
Kabul
and
the
wide
publicity
Lytton
had
given
to
the
mission
through
his
private
press
officer
in
India
,
made
it
difficult
to
give
the
slightest
sign
of
turning
back
.
His
information
about
the
state
of
opinion
in
England
came
mainly
through
Burne
in
the
India
Office
.
Burne
had
been
Lytton
's
private
secretary
in
India
until
he
returned
to
England
with
a
sick
wife
in
the
spring
of
1878
.
When
his
wife
died
and
he
returned
to
work
at
the
India
Office
,
he
spent
much
time
and
money
providing
Lytton
with
telegraphic
reports
of
the
state
of
feeling
in
England
and
of
conditions
in
the
India
Office
.
By
the
middle
of
August
he
had
spent
,
out
of
Lytton
's
pocket
,
+197
on
private
telegrams
.
Burne
was
not
altogether
a
reliable
guide
.
From
his
telegrams
Lytton
gathered
,
what
was
only
half
true
,
that
there
was
much
support
for
him
in
Afghan
matters
.
He
learnt
from
Burne's
letters
,
also
,
what
he
thought
he
knew
himself
,
that
Cranbrook
was
too
much
under
Salisbury
's
thumb
,
was
lazy
,
well-meaning
,
and
'timid
'
.
Nor
did
he
believe
,
or
imagine
anyone
else
seriously
to
believe
,
that
the
protest
to
St.
Petersburg
would
achieve
any
result
.
Finally
,
perhaps
most
important
of
all
,
he
knew
that
Cranbrook
was
not
in
London
when
the
restraining
telegrams
were
sent
and
he
saw
in
them
the
influence
,
not
altogether
friendly
and
certainly
not
at
all
sensible
,
of
Lord
Salisbury
.
These
things
encouraged
him
to
disobey
.
On
the
13th
,
together
with
the
telegram
in
which
he
was
first
told
about
the
protest
to
St.
Petersburg
,
Lytton
also
received
one
to
say
that
Cranbrook
would
not
send
detailed
approval
and
modification
of
Chamberlain
's
instructions
until
the
Russian
reply
arrived
in
London
.
On
the
17th
,
Lytton
heard
that
an
abstract
of
this
reply
had
been
received
from
Plunkett
,
the
6charge
?
2
d'affaires
in
St.
Petersburg
:
he
heard
also
that
it
was
not
satisfactory
.
But
he
was
given
no
authority
to
send
the
mission
off
and
no
authority
had
arrived
on
the
morning
of
the
21st
.
On
the
16th
he
had
,
in
accordance
with
Cranbrook
's
telegram
of
the
13th
,
postponed
Chamberlain's
departure
from
Peshawar
for
five
days
.
On
the
2th
,
he
ordered
Chamberlain
to
move
forward
to
Jamrud
:
on
the
21st
,
these
five
days
having
passed
,
he
told
him
to
enter
Afghanistan
.
In
sending
Chamberlain
forward
in
this
way
,
Lytton
did
not
wish
to
provoke
war
.
He
had
written
a
friendly
,
though
overbearing
,
letter
to
Sher
Ali
on
the
14th
asking
again
for
his
cooperation
.
He
did
not
suppose
that
Sher
Ali
would
refuse
to
admit
the
mission
;
and
he
hoped
that
Chamberlain
would
,
within
a
week
,
be
established
in
Kabul
.
His
purpose
in
forcing
the
pace
was
therefore
not
so
much
to
commit
the
cabinet
to
a
policy
of
which
it
did
not
approve
,
as
to
achieve
,
by
rapid
action
on
the
spot
,
a
success
which
he
supposed
the
Cabinet
to
desire
but
which
,
because
it
was
hampered
by
all
the
stupidities
of
'democratic
'
England
,
and
wrestling
in
the
clutches
of
'that
deformed
and
abortive
offspring
of
perennial
political
fornication
,
the
present
British
constitution
'
,
it
could
not
easily
authorize
or
agree
upon
.
At
the
same
time
,
the
publicity
with
which
the
mission
was
sent
to
Jamrud
,
gave
to
its
conduct
an
appearance
of
deliberate
finality
which
was
no
accident
.
Chamberlain
had
not
wanted
to
go
forward
to
Jamrud
to
ask
for
entry
into
Afghanistan
.
He
,
a
great
frontier
officer
with
the
great
frontier
officer
's
personal
prestige
,
did
not
want
to
risk
a
snubbing
at
the
Afghan
frontier
which
would
affect
that
prestige
whatever
might
be
done
afterwards
to
avenge
it
.
He
would
have
preferred
to
find
out
from
Peshawar
whether
his
mission
would
be
admitted
;
and
,
if
it
were
refused
,
to
take
whatever
action
might
be
necessary
from
there
.
But
for
Lytton
this
was
not
enough
.
This
was
a
spectacular
moment
.
This
was
Sher
Ali
's
last
chance
.
A
great
public
affront
,
one
of
India
's
greatest
frontier
officers
,
waiting
on
the
Afghan
border
and
turned
away
by
the
commander
of
an
outlying
Afghan
post-
this
,
if
Sher
Ali
were
really
hostile
,
must
certainly
convince
the
Cabinet
,
and
might
even
impress
the
Opposition
.
Chamberlain
was
chosen
because
he
was
,
of
active
Indian
frontier
statesmen
,
the
greatest
pupil
of
Lord
Lawrence
.
Lawrence
,
the
greatest
name
amongst
Lytton
's
critics
,
had
attacked
Lytton
's
frontier
policy
with
mounting
hostility
ever
since
he
arrived
in
India
.
If
a
lawrentian
of
Chamberlain
's
importance
were
snubbed
by
the
Afghans
,
Lawrence
would
have
an
important
weapon
removed
from
his
critical
armoury
.
So
Lytton
in
India
,
like
Beaconsfield
and
Salisbury
in
London
,
continued
his
political
posturings
.
Chamberlain
moved
from
Peshawar
to
Jamrud
on
2
September
.
On
the
following
morning
he
sent
Cavagnari
and
Colonel
Jenkins
,
the
commander
of
the
mission
's
escort
,
together
with
a
small
section
of
the
escort
,
on
to
Ali
Musjid
to
ask
for
admission
to
Afghanistan
.
They
were
halted
by
Afghan
troops
a
mile
from
the
fort
and
forbidden
to
come
closer
.
Faiz
Mohamed
,
the
commander
of
the
garrison
(
whom
Cavagnari
knew
well
)
,
asked
Cavagnari
to
give
him
time
to
refer
the
request
to
Kabul
.
Cavagnari
refused
.
He
said
that
unless
Faiz
Mohamed
specifically
forbade
the
mission
to
advance
,
it
would
advance
on
the
following
morning
.
Faiz
Mohamed
replied
that
he
would
attack
the
mission
if
it
attempted
to
pass
Ali
Musjid
.
Cavagnari
and
Jenkins
thereupon
returned
to
Jamrud
and
reported
their
failure
to
Chamberlain
.
Chamberlain
reported
the
failure
to
Lytton
:
and
Lytton
,
from
Simla
,
ordered
Chamberlain
to
return
to
Peshawar
.
So
ended
,
he
thought
,
the
'first
round
of
the
rubber
'
.
He
could
now
prepare
to
coerce
Sher
Ali
.
With
the
repulse
of
the
mission
,
Lytton
's
actions
on
the
frontier
became
clear
and
vigorous
:
Sher
Ali
had
shown
himself
to
be
hostile
:
of
that
in
Lytton
's
mind
there
could
be
no
doubt
.
He
must
be
upset
:
his
treachery
demanded
his
downfall
.
To
that
end
all
the
forces
of
the
government
of
India
must
be
turned
.
The
problem
,
in
this
respect
,
was
a
problem
in
political
warfare
,
how
may
one
best
upset
an
inconvenient
neighbour
?
Also
,
how
may
one
with
the
smallest
expenditure
of
energy
establish
a
new
re
?
2gime
in
Kabul
?
Lytton
was
not
a
soldier
;
he
was
a
diplomat
who
had
spent
the
better
part
of
his
professional
life
in
comparatively
junior
positions
in
civilized
capitals
.
He
had
an
almost
vicious
contempt
for
military
'bumpkins
'
when
they
could
not
understand
that
large
political
objects
may
often
best
be
accomplished
by
employing
a
small
military
force
.
If
he
could
arrange
the
deposition
of
Sher
Ali
without
fighting
a
battle
,
could
see
an
anglophile
emir
settled
on
the
throne
and
could
make
a
treaty
with
him
,
then
it
would
be
the
merest
professional
obstinacy
,
an
aspect
of
the
'K.C.B
.
mania
'
,
to
collect
a
large
force
on
the
Indian
frontier
.
Having
manufactured
the
situation
,
Lytton
would
manage
with
the
smallest
force
possible
.
After
23
September
,
therefore
,
he
pushed
forward
his
preparations
,
stationed
troops
in
the
cantonments
of
Thal
,
Sukkur
and
Peshawar
and
watched
for
the
flight
and
departure
of
the
emir
.
He
prepared
,
in
the
last
week
of
September
,
to
issue
a
proclamation
calling
on
the
Afghan
people
to
rise
against
the
enemy
of
the
Indian
government
:
but
was
restrained
because
the
Cabinet
regarded
this
as
tantamount
to
a
declaration
of
war
.
He
felt
that
he
should
send
a
force
to
the
assistance
of
the
Khyber
tribesmen
who
helped
to
escort
Chamberlain's
mission
.
The
Cabinet
made
it
clear
that
he
must
not
advance
beyond
Ali
Musjid
because
that
too
would
seem
to
imply
war
.
But
he
did
not
,
at
any
time
during
September
or
October
,
cease
to
hope
that
Sher
Ali
might
fall
spontaneously
by
the
mere
expression
of
Lytton
's
disfavour
.
From
Kabul
,
however
,
there
was
no
sign
of
weakness
:
the
emir
remained
firm
and
unpoisoned
;
and
he
replied
unhelpfully
and
(
it
seemed
to
Lytton
's
orientalists
)
insolently
to
Lytton
's
letter
of
14
September
.
#
212
<
354
TEXT
J6
>
The
fact
that
he
is
not
in
possession
of
the
details
probably
explains
why
his
confidence
in
technique
is
so
unbounded
.
There
is
even
more
of
the
mystic
than
of
the
intellectual
in
the
young
Vale
?
2ry
.
No
wonder
that
at
this
stage
he
more
or
less
gives
up
the
writing
of
poetry
.
Literature
is
``
l'art
de
se
jouer
de
l'a
?
5me
des
autres
''
;
by
his
own
definition
,
poetry
is
not
now
for
him
the
attempt
to
give
expression
to
something
in
himself
(
however
deliberately
or
consciously
)
;
the
poet
gets
to
know
his
material
(
language
,
poetry
)
,
the
nature
of
the
public
(
human
psychology
in
relation
to
art
)
,
and
then
,
like
da
Vinci
,
having
discovered
the
''
relations
...
entre
des
choses
dont
nous
e
?
2chappe
la
loi
de
continuite
?
2
''
,
he
can
,
at
will
,
produce
whatever
effects
he
desires
to
produce
in
the
reader
.
There
is
only
one
thing
missing
in
this
ideal
scheme
:
a
desire
on
the
part
of
the
poet
to
produce
any
effect
at
all
.
What
would
be
the
point
?
``
Le
ge
?
2nie
est
facile
.
''
``
Facil
cosa
e
farsi
universale
.
''
The
young
Vale
?
2ry
has
more
important
things
to
do
:
he
wants
to
follow
up
his
programme
of
knowledge
and
self-knowledge
(
among
other
things
,
to
fathom
art
and
psychology
,
the
complete
knowledge
of
which
is
presumed
in
the
da
Vinci
and
the
Monsieur
Teste
created
by
him
)
.
The
art
of
poetry
as
defined
by
Vale
?
2ry
is
no
longer
of
any
interest
from
the
creative
point
of
view
.
It
demands
a
``
certain
sacrifice
de
l'intellect
''
,
chiefly
because
he
would
,
if
he
went
on
composing
poetry
,
be
simply
giving
to
any
public
for
which
he
wrote
what
he
knows
would
affect
it
,
playing
a
rather
inferior
game
which
,
in
theory
,
he
knows
he
could
not
lose
.
The
implicit
reasoning
is
somewhat
circular
.
If
he
were
a
da
Vinci
or
a
Monsieur
Teste
,
he
would
not
trouble
himself
with
poetic
composition
.
So
he
abandons
it
.
But
he
is
not
yet
,
in
fact
,
a
da
Vinci
or
a
Monsieur
Teste
,
so
he
will
devote
all
his
time
and
energy
to
becoming
a
universal
mind
.
Such
,
in
outline
,
and
with
only
a
little
simplification
,
is
the
theory
of
the
young
Vale
?
2ry
concerning
inspiration
and
technique
.
It
is
clear
that
he
has
not
yet
formulated
clear
distinctions
between
'total
inspiration
'
and
the
forms
we
have
called
'intermittent
'
,
'intuitive
'
,
'exalted
'
and
'personal
'
;
but
he
rejects
them
by
implication
.
'Attributed
inspiration
'
would
presumably
,
it
is
true
,
have
been
accepted
by
him
.
But
the
other
five
forms
he
would
have
rejected
:
his
theory
allows
them
to
be
completely
dispensed
with
.
But
is
his
theory
convincing
?
Let
us
consider
the
first
of
the
two
conceptions
of
creation
implicit
in
the
Technique
litte
?
2raire
article
,
according
to
which
the
poet
has
something
in
himself
,
impression
,
dream
or
thought
,
which
he
must
communicate
by
controlled
technique
.
Whilst
surely
nearer
the
truth
than
the
other
,
the
theory
that
works
backwards
,
even
this
conception
seems
mechanistic
,
too
simple
and
unsatisfactory
.
Vale
?
2ry
does
not
examine
how
impression
,
dream
or
thought
originate
.
There
is
no
mention
of
any
possible
dynamism
behind
them
,
no
mention
of
the
fact
that
the
initial
impetus
may
be
accompanied
by
emotion
or
excitement
which
are
commonly
envisaged
as
attributes
of
inspiration
.
It
may
be
conceded
that
poetry
is
certainly
the
communication
of
something
,
and
that
accordingly
it
is
sound
to
claim
that
the
poet
is
concerned
with
an
audience
,
so
that
the
more
knowledge
he
has
of
this
audience
and
of
the
nature
of
his
art
,
the
better
.
But
it
is
surely
not
simply
a
question
,
in
poetic
creation
,
of
the
poet
's
having
something
clearly
formed
in
his
mind
,
even
something
so
vague
as
a
dream
,
and
then
transferring
it
to
a
reader
by
the
technique
of
language
.
The
truth
surely
is
(
and
the
mature
Vale
?
2ry
certainly
subscribed
to
this
view
)
that
the
poet
is
concerned
with
clarifying
and
making
enjoyably
articulate
for
himself
and
the
reader
something
within
him
which
does
not
exist
as
poetry
until
the
poem
is
composed
.
Given
the
nature
of
language
and
poetic
creation
,
the
poet
is
,
to
a
certain
extent
,
discovering
what
he
has
to
say
,
or
rather
,
what
he
can
say
,
as
he
composes
the
poem
.
The
poem
is
a
kind
of
compromise
between
what
the
poet
wanted
to
say
initially
(
and
this
phrase
'what
the
poet
wanted
to
say
'
is
perhaps
too
rational
and
explicit
to
describe
what
for
many
poets
is
vague
and
more
anticipation
than
exact
intention
at
this
stage
)
,
what
he
finds
to
say
,
and
all
the
new
things
to
express
which
occur
to
him
as
he
actually
composes
the
poem
.
All
these
aspects
of
poetic
creation
will
indeed
be
admirably
brought
out
by
the
mature
Vale
?
2ry
.
Louis
MacNeice
writes
of
that
``
dialect
of
purification
''
whereby
a
poem
is
produced
,
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
a
poem
which
is
neither
the
experience
nor
the
memory
,
nor
an
abstract
dance
of
words
,
but
a
new
life
composite
of
all
three
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
In
this
respect
,
then
,
poetry
can
be
considered
as
a
kind
of
knowledge
,
of
self-knowledge
particularly
,
only
to
be
found
during
the
struggle
to
compose
.
Vale
?
2ry
in
his
youth
does
not
show
much
awareness
of
these
aspects
of
poetic
creation
and
of
this
kind
of
self-knowledge
.
He
is
obsessed
with
the
notion
of
art
as
communication
,
and
therefore
with
the
fact
that
,
though
the
poet
may
be
able
to
make
the
reader
react
as
he
wishes
by
his
all-conquering
technique
,
he
is
nevertheless
,
because
he
indulges
in
poetic
composition
,
a
slave
to
the
reader
and
to
language
:
<
LONG
FOREIGN
QUOTATION
>
We
are
thus
led
on
to
the
second
theory
of
poetry
revealed
with
some
uncertainty
in
the
Technique
litte
?
2raire
article
and
unequivocally
expounded
towards
the
end
of
the
Introduction
a
?
3
la
me
?
2thode
de
Le
?
2onard
de
Vinci
,
the
theory
according
to
which
the
poet
works
backwards
from
the
reader
.
This
stands
condemned
on
two
counts
.
Firstly
,
it
is
a
partial
view
of
poetic
creation
,
neglecting
the
personal
contribution
which
the
poet
can
,
must
,
make
(
i.e
.
'personal
inspiration
'
;
and
this
is
not
to
mention
the
importance
of
'intermittent
'
,
'intuitive
'
and
'exalted
inspiration
'
)
.
Vale
?
2ry
is
at
least
consistent
:
having
defined
the
work
of
art
as
``
une
machine
destine
?
2e
a
?
3
exciter
et
a
?
3
combiner
les
formations
individuelles
de
ces
esprits
''
(
the
public
)
,
he
rejects
such
an
activity
as
beneath
him
,
as
time-wasting
when
he
has
more
important
things
to
do
.
His
initial
definition
of
art
is
faulty
,
incomplete
.
Secondly
,
it
stands
condemned
by
the
very
inadequacy
of
its
presentation
.
Not
only
is
art
ill
defined
,
but
no
details
are
given
of
the
nature
of
human
psychology
on
which
the
success
of
the
triumphant
technique
is
supposed
to
depend
.
The
fact
is
that
,
at
this
stage
of
his
career
,
he
has
no
adequate
theory
of
language
and
no
adequate
conception
of
poetic
creation
such
as
he
will
have
in
later
years
.
Few
would
question
the
value
of
technique
,
but
how
many
would
subscribe
to
the
exaggerated
thesis
put
forward
by
Vale
?
2ry
in
his
youth
?
Nothing
is
more
significant
than
the
detached
humour
with
which
Vale
?
2ry
,
in
1919
,
in
the
Note
et
Digression
which
he
wrote
for
his
Introduction
a
?
3
la
me
?
2thode
de
Le
?
2onard
de
Vinci
,
looks
back
,
not
without
sympathy
despite
the
detachment
,
at
the
ideas
and
difficulties
which
he
had
had
in
1894
,
about
the
time
of
composition
of
the
Introduction
.
He
excuses
himself
,
so
to
speak
,
but
does
not
really
explain
enough
for
our
purposes
.
We
are
still
left
wondering
why
he
should
have
had
this
absolute
faith
in
the
powers
of
technique
and
why
therefore
he
believed
,
if
only
for
a
short
time
,
that
poetry
can
be
composed
without
any
trace
of
inspiration
.
The
influence
of
Poe
and
Mallarme
?
2
,
and
the
part
it
played
in
Vale
?
2ry
's
abandonment
of
poetry
and
the
development
of
his
programme
of
knowledge
and
self-knowledge
,
has
been
clearly
indicated
by
Vale
?
2ry
himself
and
often
discussed
by
his
critics
.
Less
attention
has
been
paid
to
an
influence
probably
no
less
potent
:
that
of
contemporary
scientific
thought
.
The
last
three
decades
of
the
nineteenth
century
were
an
age
in
which
,
as
the
rift
between
philosophy
and
science
widened
,
it
was
becoming
evident
that
there
was
more
than
one
reality
,
depending
on
the
viewpoint
of
the
observer
.
The
scientist
was
cautious
of
claiming
to
interpret
or
explain
phenomena
:
on
the
one
hand
,
there
was
reality
with
its
multiple
facets
,
on
the
other
,
the
man
who
sought
to
understand
this
reality
.
His
understanding
was
necessarily
subjective
,
but
hope
lay
in
his
attempt
to
capture
the
manifold
aspects
of
this
reality
.
In
fact
,
reality
as
such
had
no
meaning
:
it
is
we
who
supply
the
meaning
.
The
upshot
of
these
tendencies
of
enlightened
positivism
was
that
the
scientist
avoided
any
metaphysical
claims
for
his
discoveries
(
similarly
,
Vale
?
2ry
had
rejected
philosophy
,
metaphysics
,
any
form
of
'absolute
'
in
the
normal
sense
)
:
he
sought
a
limited
goal
,
continuity
,
by
establishing
relationships
between
phenomena
.
Henri
Poincare
?
2
probably
played
a
decisive
ro
?
5le
in
causing
Vale
?
2ry
to
shift
his
attention
``
from
'objects
in
themselves
'
to
the
'relationships
existing
between
objects
'
,
in
which
alone
is
any
meaning
to
be
found
.
''
Thanks
to
his
purely
personal
preoccupations
(
his
cult
of
consciousness
,
together
with
his
reaction
against
love
and
poetry
,
``
les
choses
vagues
''
generally
)
,
thanks
to
the
influence
of
Mallarme
?
2
's
formalism
,
Vale
?
2ry
was
already
by
the
early
189s
well
along
the
road
of
'relations
'
as
opposed
to
'objects
in
themselves
'
.
Marked
similarities
of
attitude
can
be
discovered
between
the
views
of
Poincare
?
2
and
Vale
?
2ry
on
intellectual
creation
,
both
poetic
and
scientific
.
Vale
?
2ry
writes
in
1919
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
~Toutes
choses
se
substituent
,
-
ne
serait-ce
pas
la
de
?
2finition
des
choses
?
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
and
,
in
1944
,
looking
back
to
his
youth
:
<
LONG
FOREIGN
QUOTATION
>
The
young
Vale
?
2ry
is
interested
in
the
``
esprit
universel
''
,
da
Vinci
or
Napoleon
,
whose
supreme
secret
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
est
et
ne
peut
e
?
5tre
que
dans
les
relations
qu'ils
trouve
?
3rent
,
-
qu'ils
furent
force
?
2s
de
trouver
,
-
entre
des
choses
dont
nous
e
?
2chappe
la
loi
de
continuite
?
2
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Vale
?
2ry
is
drawn
by
the
rigour
and
the
universality
of
mathematics
and
of
positivistic
science
generally
towards
the
end
of
the
nineteenth
century
.
His
da
Vinci
of
the
Introduction
,
his
Monsieur
Teste
,
are
animated
by
a
central
belief
in
the
continu
;
his
attitude
before
19
,
and
even
long
after
that
date
,
like
that
of
Poincare
?
2
,
rests
on
the
postulate
that
we
can
not
yet
explain
all
the
relations
between
all
phenomena
,
but
that
we
shall
be
able
to
do
so
eventually
.
The
da
Vinci
of
the
Introduction
believes
that
our
inability
to
see
everything
minutely
and
clearly
is
due
merely
to
the
infirmity
of
our
senses
;
such
was
Clerk
Maxwell
's
point
of
view
,
as
exemplified
by
his
imaginary
demon
who
could
perform
various
fantastic
tasks
beyond
the
powers
of
ordinary
men
.
The
function
of
the
universal
mind
is
to
transform
discontinu
into
continu
,
and
there
is
a
tacit
assumption
that
if
this
process
can
be
continued
,
all
the
elements
which
do
not
fit
in
with
what
we
already
know
,
all
the
discontinu
,
past
,
present
or
future
,
will
be
transformed
into
continu
.
Maxwell
's
demon
is
essentially
the
same
monster
as
Vale
?
2ry
's
da
Vinci-
a
projection
to
the
infinite
of
their
positivistic
belief
in
rapports
and
the
possibility
of
explaining
the
relationships
between
everything
.
Maxwell
's
demon
and
Vale
?
2ry
's
da
Vinci
(
or
Teste
)
are
what
Poincare
?
2
,
Maxwell
and
Vale
?
2ry
wanted
to
be
,
hoped
to
be-
the
universal
mind
.
This
Maxwell-Poincare
?
2-Vale
?
2ry
relationship
becomes
all
the
more
understandable
if
we
remember
that
Poincare
?
2
,
naturally
,
was
well
acquainted
with
the
work
of
Maxwell
,
and
Vale
?
2ry
acquainted
with
the
work
of
both
Poincare
?
2
and
Maxwell
.
So
we
see
how
Vale
?
2ry
came
to
transfer
his
interests
and
hopes
from
poetic
creation
to
this
positivistic
ideal
of
universal
knowledge
.
With
a
youthful
enthusiasm
and
impatience
which
he
later
acknowledged
in
the
Note
et
Digression
of
1919
,
he
fathoms
,
as
he
thinks
,
``
le
proble
?
3me
litte
?
2raire
''
in
the
way
we
have
seen
,
and
more
or
less
abandons
poetic
composition
:
<
LONG
FOREIGN
QUOTATION
>
Poe
and
Mallarme
?
2
had
,
in
a
sense
,
led
him
in
the
same
direction
as
Poincare
?
2
.
He
is
strong
in
his
belief
that
there
is
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
une
sorte
de
contraste
entre
l'exercice
de
la
litte
?
2rature
et
la
poursuite
d'une
certaine
rigueur
et
d'une
entie
?
3re
since
?
2rite
?
2
de
la
pense
?
2e
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
#
212
<
355
TEXT
J61
>
This
is
also
where
we
get
the
stage-villain
's
hiss
of
~
''
Die
he
or
Justice
must
''
.
God
is
much
at
his
worst
here
,
in
his
first
appearance
;
but
he
needs
to
be
,
to
make
the
offer
of
the
Son
produce
a
dramatic
change
.
I
do
not
know
what
to
make
of
his
expressing
the
Calvinist
doctrine
that
the
elect
are
chosen
by
his
will
alone
,
which
Milton
had
appeared
to
reject
(
185
)
;
it
has
a
peculiar
impact
here
,
when
God
has
not
yet
even
secured
the
Fall
of
Adam
and
Eve
.
One
might
argue
that
he
was
in
no
mood
to
make
jokes
;
and
besides
,
the
effect
here
is
not
a
sardonic
mockery
of
Satan
,
which
can
be
felt
in
the
military
joke
readily
enough
,
but
a
mysterious
and
deeply
rooted
sense
of
glory
.
A
simple
explanation
may
be
put
forward
;
Milton
felt
that
this
was
such
a
tricky
bit
to
put
over
his
audience
,
because
the
inherent
contradictions
were
coming
so
very
near
the
surface
,
that
he
needed
with
a
secret
delight
to
call
on
the
whole
of
his
power
.
This
is
almost
what
Shelley
took
to
be
his
frame
of
mind
;
and
it
is
hard
to
accept
,
with
the
De
Doctrina
before
us
,
without
talking
about
Milton
's
Unconsciousness
.
But
we
may
be
sure
that
there
is
a
mediating
factor
;
if
he
had
been
challenged
about
the
passage
,
he
would
have
said
that
he
was
following
the
Old
Testament
scrupulously
,
and
allowing
God
to
mock
his
foes
.
This
has
often
been
said
about
the
jokes
of
Milton
's
God
,
or
at
least
about
the
one
which
ca
n't
be
ignored
because
it
is
explained
as
a
joke
(
=5
.
72
)
;
and
one
can
make
a
rough
check
from
the
Concordance
at
the
end
of
a
Bible
.
The
only
important
case
is
from
Psalm
=2
;
here
again
we
meet
the
ancient
document
in
which
the
King
of
Zion
is
adopted
as
the
Son
of
God
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
1Why
do
the
heathen
rage
...
?
The
kings
of
the
earth
set
themselves
,
and
the
rulers
take
counsel
together
,
against
the
Lord
,
and
against
his
anointed
.
...
He
that
sitteth
in
the
heavens
shall
laugh
;
the
Lord
shall
have
them
in
derision
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
This
is
echoed
in
Psalms
=37
.
13
and
=59
.
8
,
and
perhaps
in
Proverbs
=1
.
26
,
where
Wisdom
and
not
God
mocks
the
worldly
rather
than
a
powerful
aggressor
;
but
after
trying
to
look
under
all
the
relevant
words
I
do
not
find
that
the
Concordance
ever
ascribes
the
sentiment
to
the
Prophets
.
It
was
thus
an
ancient
tradition
but
one
treated
with
reserve
,
as
Milton
would
understand
.
Naturally
his
intention
in
putting
so
much
weight
on
it
has
been
found
especially
hard
to
grasp
.
The
views
of
M.
Morand
about
the
divine
characters
have
been
neglected
and
seem
to
me
illuminating
.
In
the
same
year
as
De
Comus
A
Satan
he
published
a
pamphlet
in
English
,
The
Effects
of
his
Political
Life
on
John
Milton
,
concerned
to
show
that
a
certain
worldly-mindedness
entered
Milton
's
later
poetry
as
a
result
of
his
rather
sordid
experience
of
government
,
politics
,
and
propaganda
.
What
chiefly
stands
out
in
this
lively
work
,
I
think
,
is
an
accusation
that
Milton
himself
had
smuggled
into
a
later
edition
of
Eikon
Basilike
the
prayer
,
derived
from
Sidney
's
Arcadia
,
for
which
he
then
so
resoundingly
denounced
King
Charles
in
Eikonoclastes
;
we
are
given
a
shocking
picture
of
an
English
expert
getting
the
evidence
of
a
Dutch
researcher
ignored
by
gentlemanly
bluff
.
Mr
Robert
Graves
used
the
main
story
in
Wife
to
Mr
Milton
,
but
I
had
not
realized
that
the
evidence
for
it
was
so
strong
;
indeed
,
Mr
Graves
often
seems
too
disgusted
by
Milton
to
be
convincing-
disagreeable
in
many
ways
he
may
have
been
,
but
surely
not
a
physical
coward
.
I
do
n't
feel
that
the
action
is
too
bad
for
Milton
;
he
would
think
the
divine
purpose
behind
the
Civil
War
justified
propaganda
tricks
,
and
need
not
have
thought
this
a
particularly
bad
one
.
The
King
was
dead
,
and
the
purpose
of
the
cheat
was
merely
to
prevent
the
people
from
thinking
him
a
martyr
.
He
had
n't
written
any
of
the
book
really
,
and
Milton
suspected
that
at
the
time
,
so
it
was
only
a
matter
of
answering
one
cheat
with
another
.
Milton
must
in
any
case
have
been
insincere
in
pretending
to
be
shocked
at
the
use
of
a
prayer
by
Sidney
,
given
in
the
story
as
that
of
a
pagan
,
but
so
Christian
in
feeling
as
to
be
out
of
period
(
it
assumes
that
God
may
be
sending
us
evil
as
a
test
or
tonic
for
our
characters
,
which
even
if
to
be
found
in
Aeschylus
or
Marcus
Aurelius
is
not
standard
for
Arcadia
)
.
Milton
might
comfort
himself
with
the
reflection
that
he
was
n't
even
damaging
the
man
's
character
in
the
eyes
of
fit
judges
,
only
making
use
of
a
popular
superstition-
as
Shelley
expected
on
another
occasion
.
However
,
M.
Morand
finds
that
this
kind
of
activity
brought
about
a
Fallen
condition
,
as
one
might
say
,
in
the
mind
of
the
poet
,
and
such
is
what
De
Comus
A
Satan
examines
throughout
the
later
poetry
.
There
is
an
assumption
here
that
to
do
Government
propaganda
can
only
have
a
bad
effect
upon
a
poet
's
mind
,
and
I
feel
able
to
speak
on
the
point
as
I
was
employed
at
such
work
myself
in
the
Second
World
War
,
indeed
once
had
the
honour
of
being
named
in
rebuttal
by
Fritzsche
himself
and
called
a
curly-headed
Jew
.
I
was
n't
in
on
any
of
the
splendid
tricks
,
such
as
Milton
is
accused
of
,
but
the
cooked-up
argufying
I
have
experienced
.
To
work
at
it
forces
you
to
imagine
all
the
time
what
the
enemy
will
reply
;
you
are
trying
to
get
him
into
a
corner
.
Such
a
training
can
not
narrow
a
man's
understanding
of
other
people
's
opinions
,
though
it
may
well
narrow
his
own
opinions
.
I
should
say
that
Milton
's
experience
of
propaganda
is
what
makes
his
later
poetry
so
very
dramatic
;
that
is
,
though
he
is
a
furious
partisan
,
he
can
always
imagine
with
all
its
force
exactly
what
the
reply
of
the
opponent
would
be
.
As
to
his
integrity
,
he
was
such
an
inconvenient
propagandist
that
the
Government
deserve
credit
for
having
the
nerve
to
appoint
and
retain
him
.
He
had
already
published
the
Divorce
Pamphlets
before
he
got
the
job
;
well
now
,
if
you
are
setting
out
to
be
severe
and
revolutionary
on
the
basis
of
literal
acceptance
of
the
Old
Testament
,
the
most
embarrassing
thing
you
can
be
confronted
with
is
detailed
evidence
about
the
sexual
habits
of
the
patriarchs
;
it
is
the
one
point
where
the
plain
man
feels
he
can
laugh
.
Milton
always
remained
liable
to
defend
his
side
by
an
argument
which
would
strike
his
employers
as
damaging
;
his
style
of
attack
is
savagely
whole-hearted
,
but
his
depth
of
historical
knowledge
and
imaginative
sympathy
keep
having
unexpected
effects
.
He
was
not
at
all
likely
to
feel
that
he
had
forfeited
his
independence
of
mind
by
such
work
.
M.
Morand
therefore
strikes
me
as
rather
innocent
in
assuming
that
he
was
corrupted
by
it
,
but
I
warmly
agree
that
it
made
his
mind
very
political
.
Professor
Wilson
Knight
has
also
remarked
that
Milton
wrote
a
political
allegory
under
the
appearance
of
a
religious
poem
,
though
he
did
not
draw
such
drastic
consequences
from
the
epigram
.
On
the
Morand
view
,
God
is
simply
a
dynastic
ruler
like
those
Milton
had
had
to
deal
with
;
Cromwell
had
wanted
his
son
to
inherit
,
no
less
than
Charles
.
M.
Morand
does
not
seem
to
realize
it
,
but
the
effect
is
to
make
Milton
's
God
much
better
.
His
intrigues
and
lies
to
bolster
his
power
are
now
comparatively
unselfish
,
being
only
meant
to
transfer
it
unimpaired
to
his
Son
,
and
above
all
he
feels
no
malignity
towards
his
victims
.
His
method
of
impressing
the
loyalist
angels
will
doom
almost
all
mankind
to
misery
,
but
he
takes
no
pleasure
in
that
;
it
simply
does
not
bother
him
.
The
hypocrisy
which
the
jovial
old
ruffian
feels
to
be
required
of
him
in
public
has
not
poisoned
his
own
mind
,
as
we
realize
when
he
permits
himself
his
leering
jokes
.
This
does
,
I
should
say
,
correspond
to
the
impression
usually
made
by
the
poem
on
a
person
not
brought
up
as
a
Christian
,
such
as
my
Chinese
and
Japanese
students
.
The
next
step
is
to
regard
the
debate
in
Heaven
,
where
the
Son
,
but
no
angel
,
offers
to
die
for
man
,
as
a
political
trick
rigged
up
to
impress
the
surviving
angels
;
the
Son
is
free
to
remark
(
=3
.
245
)
that
he
knows
the
Father
won't
let
him
stay
dead
,
so
that
the
incantationary
repetition
of
the
word
death
comes
to
seem
blatantly
artificial
.
(
We
find
in
the
De
Doctrina
Chapter
=12
that
Milton
includes
``
under
the
head
of
death
,
in
Scripture
,
all
evils
whatsoever
''
...
)
.
Nobody
is
surprised
at
the
absence
of
volunteers
among
the
good
angels
,
whereas
Satan
,
during
the
parallel
scene
in
Hell
(
=2
.
47
)
,
has
to
close
the
debate
hurriedly
for
fear
a
less
competent
rebel
put
himself
forward
.
Otherwise
the
two
scenes
are
deliberately
made
alike
,
and
the
reason
is
simply
that
both
are
political
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Ce
qui
frappe
,
c'est
le
parallelisme
des
moyens
employe
?
2es
,
conseils
,
discours
.
Me
?
5me
souci
de
garder
pour
soi
tout
gloire
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
(
p.
145
)
<
END
INDENTATION
>
On
reaching
Paradise
Regained
,
M.
Morand
is
interested
to
learn
how
the
Son
grew
up
.
In
Paradise
Lost
he
often
seems
half
ashamed
of
the
autocratic
behaviour
of
his
Father
,
because
his
role
is
to
induce
the
subject
angels
to
endure
it
;
but
when
he
is
alone
on
the
earth-visit
which
has
been
arranged
for
him
we
find
he
has
merely
the
cold
calculating
pride
which
we
would
expect
from
his
training
.
However
,
we
already
find
this
trait
,
decides
M.
Morand
,
at
the
early
public
moment
when
he
offers
his
Sacrifice
;
he
is
unable
to
avoid
presenting
himself
as
solely
interested
in
his
own
career
(
p.
169
)
.
As
the
Creation
for
which
he
was
the
instrument
has
already
happened
,
he
might
at
least
speak
as
if
he
could
tell
a
man
apart
from
a
cow
,
but
he
says
that
his
Father
's
grace
visits
``
all
his
creatures
''
(
=3
.
23
)
.
Satan
,
on
the
parallel
occasion
,
was
at
least
genuinely
concerned
to
get
the
job
done
,
whoever
did
it
;
and
M.
Morand
decides
that
the
ringing
repetition
of
ME
in
the
speech
of
sacrifice
of
the
Son
is
a
little
too
grotesque
,
however
perfectly
in
character
.
Milton
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
n'eu
?
5t
pas
pense
?
2
a
?
3
ce
que
peut
contenir
de
ridicule
ce
martellement
du
moi
.
De
personnages
extra-terrestres
,
le
moins
e
?
2loigne
?
2
de
la
modestie
est
encore
Satan
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
(
p.
171
)
<
END
INDENTATION
>
This
is
at
least
a
splendid
reply
to
the
argument
that
pride
is
the
basic
fault
of
all
the
characters
who
fall
.
The
Morand
line
of
argument
can
be
taken
an
extra
step
,
to
argue
that
the
Son
too
is
being
cheated
by
the
Father
;
and
this
excites
a
suspicion
that
there
is
something
inadequate
about
it
.
He
says
nothing
of
the
means
of
his
death
,
and
speaks
as
if
he
is
going
to
remain
on
earth
till
the
Last
Day
:
<
POEM
>
Our
chief
impression
here
,
surely
,
is
not
that
he
is
too
little
interested
in
mankind
but
that
he
does
not
know
what
is
going
to
happen
,
except
for
a
triumph
at
which
he
can
rejoice
.
If
the
Jews
had
not
chosen
to
kill
him
,
he
would
presumably
have
remained
on
earth
till
the
Last
Day
,
making
history
less
bad
than
the
poem
describes
it
as
being
;
and
what
they
will
choose
can
be
foreknown
by
the
Father
only
.
The
Son
expects
to
find
no
frown
upon
the
face
of
God
on
Judgement
Day
,
the
Dies
Irae
itself
,
so
we
can
hardly
doubt
that
he
expects
things
to
turn
out
better
than
they
do
.
His
prophecy
appears
to
be
a
continuous
narrative
:
``
not
long
lie
...
rise
victorious
...
then
...
then
''
,
as
if
he
will
lead
the
blessed
to
Heaven
very
soon
after
the
Resurrection
.
Among
human
speakers
'lastly
die
'
is
a
natural
way
to
express
pathos
,
though
a
tautology
;
but
a
meaning
which
would
make
it
a
correct
description
of
the
career
of
the
Son
is
hard
to
invent
.
#
232
<
356
TEXT
J62
>
The
wife
,
in
this
story
,
was
dead
and
buried
and
yet
her
husband
found
her
'in
magno
feminarum
cetu
de
nocte
'
and
snatched
her
away
and
brought
her
back
home
to
human
life
once
more
.
Whether
this
old
Breton
tale
had
already
been
contaminated
with
the
classical
legend
of
Orpheus
and
Eurydice
we
can
not
say
,
but
the
strange
oscillation
between
contrary
concepts
is
characteristic
of
Orfeo
as
well
.
The
motive
for
abduction
in
fairy
tales
is
usually
love
,
as
,
for
example
,
in
Guingamor
,
Lanval
and
Graelent
;
but
Heurodis
was
not
snatched
away
for
love
;
the
fairy
king
had
his
own
queen
;
besides
,
to
have
introduced
the
love
motive
in
this
fashion
would
have
cut
across
the
theme
of
marital
love
and
loyalty
upon
which
the
tale
of
Orpheus
and
Eurydice
hinges
.
If
the
king
of
Fairy
is
not
to
be
entirely
identified
with
the
king
of
the
Dead
,
what
reason
can
be
offered
for
his
behaviour
?
It
is
at
this
point
,
when
Orfeo
saw
his
wife
lying
under
the
1ympe
tre
in
the
castle
courtyard
,
that
the
interlacing
of
the
classical
and
Celtic
stories
appears
at
its
most
intricate
.
Heurodis
was
abducted
in
the
'1
?
24e
comessing
of
May
'
.
In
a
vague
,
imperceptible
way
,
the
fairy
king
,
who
was
also
the
god
of
an
underworld
,
since
Orfeo
had
to
go
'1In
at
a
roche
'
to
reach
him
,
seems
here
to
have
taken
on
some
of
the
attributes
of
Dis
,
who
stole
Proserpina
away
as
she
was
gathering
spring
flowers
in
the
meadow
;
and
Heurodis
also
seems
to
take
the
place
of
Proserpina
,
for
Eurydice
was
not
abducted
,
but
killed
by
the
poisonous
fangs
of
a
snake
.
In
classical
legend
,
Dis
or
Pluto
was
the
king
of
the
underworld
and
the
dead
;
but
,
according
to
Caesar
,
the
Celts
also
had
a
god
of
the
underworld
similar
to
Dis
,
from
whom
all
the
Gauls
claimed
to
be
descended
:
~'Galli
se
omnes
ab
Dite
patre
prognatos
praedicant
'
,
and
in
later
fairy
lore
he
or
the
classical
Dis
or
both
became
identified
with
the
king
of
Fairy
,
if
Chaucer
is
to
be
believed
:
'Pluto
that
is
the
1kyng
of
1fairye
'
(
Merchant's
Tale
,
983
)
.
Again
,
in
the
classical
legend
,
the
two
attributes
of
Dis
fell
together
;
he
was
not
only
the
power
of
winter
in
seasonal
myth
,
he
was
also
the
god
of
Hades
,
the
ruler
in
the
kingdom
of
the
Dead
.
In
Celtic
legend
also
,
there
existed
a
seasonal
myth
similar
to
that
of
Dis
and
Proserpina
;
it
took
the
form
of
an
abduction
story
,
closely
resembling
the
abduction
of
Heurodis
in
some
of
the
details
to
which
the
classical
versions
offer
no
similarity
.
Traces
of
this
myth
are
to
be
found
in
Culhwch
and
Olwen
and
the
Vita
Gildae
,
said
to
have
been
written
by
Caradoc
of
Llancarvon
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
(
a
)
Creiddylad
daughter
of
Lludd
Silver-hand
(
the
maiden
of
most
majesty
that
was
ever
in
the
Island
of
Britain
and
its
three
adjacent
islands
)
.
And
for
her
Gwythyr
son
of
Greidawl
and
Gwyn
son
of
Nudd
fight
for
ever
each
May-calends
till
the
day
of
doom
...
Creiddylad
daughter
of
Lludd
Silver-hand
went
with
Gwythyr
son
of
Greidawl
;
and
before
he
had
slept
with
her
there
came
Gwyn
son
of
Nudd
and
carried
her
off
by
force
.
Gwythyr
son
of
Greidawl
gathered
a
host
and
he
came
to
fight
with
Gwyn
son
of
Nudd
.
And
Gwyn
prevailed
...
Arthur
heard
tell
of
this
and
he
came
into
the
North
and
summoned
to
him
Gwyn
son
of
Nudd
and
set
free
his
noblemen
from
his
prison
and
peace
was
made
between
Gwyn
son
of
Nudd
and
Gwythyr
son
of
Greidawl
.
This
is
the
peace
that
was
made
:
the
maiden
should
remain
in
her
father
's
house
unmolested
by
either
side
,
and
there
should
be
battle
between
Gwyn
and
Gwythyr
each
May-calends
for
ever
and
ever
,
from
that
day
till
doomsday
;
and
the
one
of
them
that
should
be
victor
on
doomsday
,
let
him
have
the
maiden
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
LONG
FOREIGN
QUOTATION
>
The
details
worth
noting
in
relation
to
Orfeo
are
:
the
abduction
had
reference
to
the
May-calends
or
'1
?
24e
comessing
of
May
'
in
(
a
)
and
there
is
an
implication
of
seasonal
cycle
in
'per
unius
anni
circulum
'
in
(
b
)
;
the
husband
was
a
king
and
the
stolen
wife
a
queen
in
(
b
)
;
the
ravisher
was
also
a
king
in
both
(
a
)
and
(
b
)
,
but
whereas
in
Culhwch
and
Olwen
he
was
undoubtedly
the
king
of
the
underworld
,
Gwyn
ap
Nudd
,
king
of
Annwn
,
Melvas
was
made
king
of
the
'summer
region
'
or
Somerset
,
since
it
was
to
his
castle
in
Glastonbury
that
he
carried
the
queen
.
Possibly
the
roles
of
Arthur
and
Melvas
have
been
exchanged
,
for
Gwythyr
ap
Greidawl
seems
to
be
equated
with
the
sun
or
summer
,
if
the
elements
in
his
name
are
any
guide
,
Gwythyr
,
Victor
and
Greid-
,
Old
Irish
?
?
22greid
,
to
scorch
.
Melvas
ought
to
be
the
equivalent
of
Gwyn
ap
Nudd
.
However
,
as
the
version
in
the
Vita
Gildae
was
obviously
altered
to
boost
Glastonbury
abbey
and
Gildas
,
these
differences
may
be
bits
of
local
colour
.
Finally
,
in
both
(
a
)
and
(
b
)
,
an
attempt
was
made
to
recapture
the
woman
with
the
help
of
armed
knights
,
and
in
(
b
)
Guinevere
was
restored
to
her
husband
just
as
Heurodis
was
given
back
to
Orfeo
.
Why
Orfeo
was
a
'king
'
might
now
appear
to
be
more
reasonable
;
and
the
fact
that
he
was
successful
in
bringing
his
wife
safely
out
of
Fairyland
becomes
something
more
than
a
mere
romantic
and
neo-fairy
ending
to
an
old
,
tragic
story
.
Yet
,
to
understand
Orfeo
completely
,
we
must
turn
again
to
the
classical
tale
of
Orpheus
and
Eurydice
,
for
it
is
this
alone
which
can
explain
why
Heurodis
was
abducted
for
no
apparent
reason
.
Eurydice
,
like
the
dead
mother
in
the
Breton
tale
,
Filii
Mortue
,
was
the
beloved
wife
who
died
;
Heurodis
,
her
nominal
counterpart
,
was
at
the
same
time
semi-Proserpina
,
semi-Creiddylad-Guinevere
,
and
was
abducted
;
the
reason
for
her
abduction
is
omitted
because
,
as
Eurydice
,
she
should
have
died
,
and
,
as
Proserpina-Creiddylad-Guinevere
,
she
should
have
been
stolen
for
love
;
either
reason
is
incompatible
with
the
theme
of
Orfeo
.
When
Orfeo
arrived
in
the
fairy
underworld
,
he
saw
his
queen
,
not
in
the
palace
among
the
ladies
with
whom
he
had
met
her
in
the
forest
,
but
in
the
outer
courtyard
,
among
a
collection
of
sick
,
mad
,
crippled
and
headless
people
,
who
were
lying
there
exactly
as
they
had
been
on
earth
when
they
had
been
snatched
away
in
their
noontide
sleep
.
In
the
forest
she
had
been
'alive
'
;
she
had
recognized
him
and
had
wept
;
yet
,
when
he
followed
the
fairy
company
and
came
to
find
her
in
Fairyland
,
she
is
pictured
as
being
in
her
first
condition
,
not
as
she
was
the
day
she
was
abducted
,
for
then
she
was
not
asleep
,
but
as
she
was
when
the
fairy
king
first
appeared
to
her-
asleep
under
the
1ympe
tre
.
The
poet
says
that
all
the
people
who
were
lying
there
,
and
that
includes
Heurodis
,
'1
?
24ou
?
26t
dede
and
nare
nou
?
26t
'
.
Even
when
full
allowance
has
been
made
for
the
marvellous
things
which
could
happen
in
Fairyland
,
it
is
difficult
to
believe
that
a
person
without
a
head
was
not
'dead
'
in
the
first
instance
.
And
are
we
to
understand
that
these
headless
,
armless
,
burnt
and
choked
people
,
to
say
nothing
of
the
mothers
in
childbed
,
also
'arose
'
as
Heurodis
evidently
did
,
and
took
part
in
the
dancing
and
hunting
in
the
forest
?
Analysis
of
this
kind
emphasizes
the
slight
inconsistencies
in
the
narrative
and
serves
to
show
up
the
seams
in
the
joining
of
the
Celtic
and
classical
tales
.
At
the
same
time
,
we
can
scour
Georgics
,
=4
and
Metamorphoses
,
=1
in
vain
for
any
hint
or
detail
which
might
help
to
throw
light
on
this
odd
picture
.
The
bodiless
phantoms
that
came
in
their
thousands
from
the
depths
of
Erebus
at
the
sound
of
Orpheus
's
lyre
(
Georgics
,
=4
,
475-7
)
and
the
bloodless
spirits
who
wept
at
the
strain
(
Metamorphoses
,
=1
,
41
)
can
not
honestly
be
considered
as
in
any
way
comparable
to
the
folk
'1liggeand
wi
?
24in
?
24e
wal
'
,
for
Orfeo
had
not
yet
entered
the
king
's
palace
nor
had
he
touched
the
strings
of
his
harp
nor
did
these
people
outside
come
in
later
on
to
listen
to
him
.
If
it
be
remembered
that
not
only
the
legend
of
Orpheus
,
but
the
whole
of
Virgil
's
work
was
widely
known
in
the
Middle
Ages
,
a
clue
may
be
found
in
another
Virgilian
description
of
the
classical
underworld
,
the
one
in
Aeneid
,
Bk
.
=6
.
Aeneas
,
when
he
prayed
to
be
allowed
to
visit
his
father
's
shade
in
Hades
,
made
use
of
the
story
of
Orpheus
and
Eurydice
to
strengthen
his
petition
;
if
Orpheus
could
call
up
his
wife
's
shade
in
Erebus
,
could
not
he
,
Aeneas
,
also
a
descendant
of
the
gods
,
make
the
same
journey
?
He
was
allowed
to
do
so
and
when
he
reached
the
entrance
to
Hades
he
is
pictured
as
approaching
it
across
the
vestibulum
or
forecourt
,
with
the
limen
and
fores
,
the
main
door
,
at
the
far
side
;
that
is
,
Virgil
has
imagined
the
entrance
to
Hades
in
contemporary
terms
,
those
of
the
Roman
house
,
just
as
the
poet
of
Orfeo
has
visualized
the
entrance
to
the
fairy
underworld
in
terms
of
a
medieval
castle
:
<
LONG
FOREIGN
QUOTATION
>
What
Aeneas
saw
in
the
forecourt
of
Orcus
was
very
similar
to
that
which
Orfeo
saw
in
the
courtyard
of
the
fairy
king
's
castle
;
all
kinds
of
horrors
had
'made
their
beds
'
there
,
but
where
Virgil
has
enumerated
abstractions
and
the
customary
grisly
inhabitants
of
Tartarus
,
the
author
of
Orfeo
has
presented
a
picture
of
examples
,
an
oddly
assorted
gathering
of
people
,
most
of
whom
would
have
been
found
,
in
the
Middle
Ages
,
in
Purgatory
,
because
they
had
died
suddenly
and
unshriven-
the
burnt
,
the
drowned
,
women
who
had
died
mad
in
labour
,
soldiers
killed
in
battle
and
those
who
,
like
Hamlet's
father
,
had
been
taken
,
'grossly
,
full
of
bread
'
and
had
died
choking
.
None
of
them
has
a
right
to
a
home
in
Fairyland
,
at
least
,
not
according
to
the
ancient
tradition
concerning
that
place
;
all
who
go
there
are
either
stolen
or
lured
from
earth
on
account
of
their
beauty
or
desirability
.
That
Heurodis
should
be
there
is
intelligible
,
but
the
rest
seem
to
belong
to
the
Christian
otherworld
of
punishment
,
which
,
in
the
Middle
Ages
,
owed
many
of
its
features
to
the
pagan
conception
of
Tartarus
;
both
were
places
in
which
the
wicked
or
the
unassoiled
found
themselves
after
death
and
every
traveller
who
had
the
temerity
to
visit
them
,
were
he
an
Orpheus
,
an
Aeneas
or
a
Knight
Owen
had
his
sight
seared
with
visions
of
human
agony
.
Orpheus
descended
into
Hades
,
Orfeo
tunnelled
into
Fairyland
;
the
two
stories
which
are
so
successfully
merged
in
other
parts
of
Orfeo
are
just
here
a
little
divergent
,
or
perhaps
it
is
that
the
classical
element
is
for
the
moment
uppermost
and
has
,
in
its
detail
,
been
partly
overlaid
with
contemporary
notions
.
In
any
case
,
the
similarity
between
the
settings
is
very
close
.
Another
interesting
point
of
comparison
lies
in
the
linking
of
sleep
with
the
idea
of
Death
's
kingdom
.
Virgil
has
used
the
word
sopor
,
which
has
an
intensive
force
,
implying
a
torpor
akin
to
the
sleep
of
death
,
'consanguineus
Leti
Sopor
'
.
Sleep
,
in
classical
legend
,
was
associated
with
Hades
.
According
to
Hesiod
(
Theogony
,
=1
,
211
ff
.
)
,
Erebus
and
Night
were
the
children
of
Chaos
;
and
Night
,
the
mother
of
Doom
,
Fate
and
Death
,
also
gave
birth
to
Sleep
and
the
tribe
of
Dreams
and
'painful
Woe
'
.
Cicero
echoes
this
in
his
De
Natura
Deorum
,
3
,
17
:
'Amor
Dolus
Metus
...
Mors
Tenebrae
Miseria
...
Somnia
quos
omnes
Erebo
et
Nocte
natos
ferunt
'
.
In
Orfeo
the
same
idea
is
present
,
for
,
in
the
fairy
otherworld
,
which
is
also
an
underworld
,
the
miseries
,
exemplified
by
the
folk
'1liggeand
wi
?
24in
?
24e
wal
'
,
are
definitely
related
to
sleep
:
'1ri
?
24t
as
?
24ai
slepe
her
vndertides
'
.
Next
,
there
is
the
tree
,
the
great
Elm
of
Dreams
.
No
true
parallel
to
it
has
yet
been
found
in
classical
legend
.
#
25
<
357
TEXT
J63
>
For
Hardy
,
then
,
Correggio
is
the
artist
of
yearning
,
as
,
indeed
,
he
himself
tells
us
in
A
Pair
of
Blue
Eyes
in
the
passage
describing
the
appearance
of
Elfride
Swancourt
,
where
he
extends
his
method
and
sees
his
heroine
through
the
eyes
of
three
painters
,
Raphael
,
Rubens
,
and
Correggio
,
in
turn
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Elfride
had
as
her
own
the
thoughtfulness
which
appears
in
the
Madonna
della
Sedia
,
without
its
rapture
:
the
warmth
and
spirit
of
the
type
of
woman
's
feature
most
common
to
the
beauties-
mortal
and
immortal-
of
Rubens
,
without
their
insistent
fleshiness
.
The
characteristic
expression
of
the
female
faces
of
Correggio-
that
of
the
yearning
human
thoughts
that
lie
too
deep
for
tears-
was
hers
sometimes
,
but
seldom
under
ordinary
conditions
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
This
is
the
most
elaborate
of
all
Hardy
's
experiments
in
what
might
be
called
pictorial
definition
.
It
will
be
observed
that
in
all
the
examples
that
I
have
given
he
seizes
upon
some
quality
that
is
peculiarly
characteristic
of
the
artist
in
question
,
so
that
the
reader
at
once
receives
an
impression
of
a
general
facial
type
before
being
invited
to
consider
its
particular
manifestation
.
With
quite
subsidiary
characters
,
however
,
a
mere
impression
is
sufficient
,
and
no
qualifications
are
added
:
thus
the
woman
who
opens
the
lodge
gate
at
Endelstow
,
in
A
Pair
of
Blue
Eyes
,
is
simply
described
as
having
'a
double
chin
and
thick
neck
,
like
the
Queen
Anne
portrait
by
Dahl'-
and
although
the
incident
has
no
importance
in
the
story
there
is
point
in
the
choice
of
a
painter
who
seems
to
have
had
no
qualms
about
stressing
the
plainness
and
stodginess
of
his
sitters
.
Even
the
nationality
of
the
artist
alluded
to
contributes
to
our
impression
of
the
character
whom
Hardy
is
presenting
.
If
Cytherea
Graye
could
have
been
painted
by
Greuze
,
or
Lucetta
Templeman
by
Titian
,
Liddy
Smallbury
,
Bathsheba
's
servant
in
Far
From
the
Madding
Crowd
,
suggests
rather
the
healthy
,
well-scrubbed
girls
of
Dutch
art
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
~The
beauty
her
features
might
have
lacked
in
form
was
amply
made
up
for
by
perfection
of
hue
,
which
at
this
winter-time
was
the
softened
ruddiness
on
a
surface
of
high
rotundity
that
we
meet
with
in
a
Terburg
or
a
Gerard
Douw
;
<
END
QUOTE
>
while
Sue
Bridehead
,
with
her
dark
beauty
,
conjures
up
in
Jude's
mind
a
recollection
of
'the
girls
he
had
seen
in
engravings
from
paintings
of
the
Spanish
School
'
.
An
effective
use
of
this
device
of
pictorial
allusion
to
suggest
the
attitude
of
a
character
at
a
particular
moment
is
to
be
found
in
the
glimpse
of
Mr.
Penny
at
work
at
his
trade
,
in
Under
the
Greenwood
Tree
.
Mr.
Penny
is
a
shoemaker
,
and
his
house
looks
out
on
to
the
main
road
,
'Mr
.
Penny
himself
being
invariably
seen
working
inside
like
a
framed
portrait
of
a
shoemaker
by
some
modern
Moroni
'
.
Although
this
is
not
a
reference
to
an
actual
picture
by
Moroni
(
and
no
painting
of
a
shoemaker
by
Moroni
exists
)
,
the
effect
is
still
precise
,
for
we
know
what
such
a
picture
by
a
nineteenth-century
Moroni
would
look
like
.
Moroni
,
we
know
,
specialized
in
single
portraits
in
which
he
emphasized
his
sitter's
trade
or
calling
,
as
in
the
'Portrait
of
a
Tailor
'
in
the
National
Gallery
,
which
was
probably
the
picture
by
which
Hardy
knew
him
best
;
and
it
was
clearly
Moroni
's
practice
of
putting
a
frame
,
as
it
were
,
around
a
single
figure
,
and
of
isolating
him
in
the
context
of
his
daily
work
,
that
Hardy
found
interesting
.
Many
of
the
artists
who
fascinated
Hardy
were
not
particularly
fashionable
in
his
own
day
;
and
names
of
some
of
them
would
have
been
known
to
a
mere
handful
of
his
readers
.
A
curious
example
of
his
tastes
is
provided
by
his
two
allusions
,
first
in
The
Return
of
the
Native
,
and
then
in
Tess
of
the
D'Urbervilles
,
to
Sallaert
and
Van
Alsloot
,
artists
in
whom
only
recently
much
interest
has
been
taken
,
and
then
mainly
by
specialists
.
Both
worked
in
Brussels
in
the
early
years
of
the
seventeenth
century
,
devoting
themselves
chiefly
to
a
class
of
processional
scene
crowded
with
tiny
figures
.
Among
the
best
known
of
these
are
the
two
pictures
by
Van
Alsloot
in
the
Victoria
and
Albert
Museum
representing
the
annual
procession
in
Brussels
known
as
the
Ommeganck
,
which
was
held
under
the
patronage
of
the
church
of
Notre
Dame
de
Sablon
,
a
church
founded
by
the
Guild
of
Crossbowmen
.
The
object
of
the
procession
was
to
commemorate
the
translation
to
this
church
,
from
Antwerp
,
of
a
miraculous
image
of
the
Virgin
,
and
it
was
preceded
by
the
ceremony
of
the
Shooting
of
the
Popinjay
(
a
wooden
representation
of
a
parrot
fixed
to
the
top
of
a
steeple
)
.
Van
Alsloot
's
pictures
record
the
Ommeganck
of
1615
,
when
the
Infanta
Isabella
,
the
consort
of
the
Archduke
Albert
,
had
succeeded
in
shooting
the
popinjay
at
the
first
attempt
.
The
Ommeganck
was
an
extremely
colourful
affair
,
dominated
as
it
was
by
the
triumphal
cars
carrying
elaborate
enactments
of
6tableaux
of
such
scenes
as
the
Nativity
and
St.
George
's
fight
with
the
Dragon
.
And
dotted
all
over
Van
Alsloot
's
representations
of
it
are
the
quaint
little
figures
that
seem
above
all
else
to
have
caught
Hardy's
fancy
.
Hardy
first
alludes
to
them
in
The
Return
of
the
Native
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
What
was
the
great
world
to
Mrs.
Yeobright
?
A
multitude
whose
tendencies
could
be
perceived
,
though
not
its
essences
.
Communities
were
seen
by
her
as
from
a
distance
;
she
saw
them
as
we
see
the
throngs
which
cover
the
canvases
of
Sallaert
,
Van
Alsloot
,
and
others
of
that
school-
vast
masses
of
beings
,
jostling
,
zigzagging
,
and
processioning
in
definite
directions
,
but
whose
features
are
indistinguishable
by
the
very
comprehensiveness
of
the
view
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
In
Tess
of
the
D'Urbervilles
,
published
thirteen
years
later
,
it
is
a
large
herd
of
cows
that
brings
these
processional
pictures
before
Hardy
's
eyes
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
The
green
lea
was
speckled
as
thickly
with
them
as
a
canvas
by
Van
Alsloot
or
Sallaert
with
burghers
.
The
ripe
hue
of
the
red
and
dun
1kine
absorbed
the
evening
sunlight
,
which
the
white-coated
animals
returned
to
the
eye
in
rays
almost
as
dazzling
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
It
may
be
added
that
this
passage
has
a
further
interest
,
for
it
suggests
that
Hardy
was
aware
of
the
colour-theories
of
men
like
Rood
and
Chevreul
,
which
were
to
have
some
influence
on
Impressionism
.
We
may
compare
a
similar
but
much
earlier
observation
upon
the
nature
of
colour
in
Far
From
the
Madding
Crowd
(
published
in
1873
)
:
'We
learn
that
it
is
not
the
rays
which
bodies
absorb
,
but
those
which
they
reject
,
that
give
them
the
colours
they
are
known
by
.
'
If
Hardy
could
scarcely
have
assumed
in
the
generality
of
his
readers
any
knowledge
of
Sallaert
or
Van
Alsloot
,
he
could
presumably
have
counted
upon
a
much
wider
familiarity
with
the
white
horses
which
almost
invariably
appear
in
the
landscapes
of
Wouwermans
,
always
a
popular
artist
in
England
,
and
which
are
alluded
to
in
the
scene
in
The
Woodlanders
where
Grace
Melbury
watches
her
husband
,
Fitzpiers
,
who
is
being
unfaithful
to
her
,
riding
away
on
a
white
horse
named
Darling
to
his
assignation
with
Mrs.
Charmond
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
He
kept
along
the
edge
of
this
high
,
uninclosed
country
,
and
the
sky
behind
him
being
deep
violet
he
could
still
see
white
Darling
in
relief
upon
it-
a
mere
speck
now-
a
Wouwermans
eccentricity
reduced
to
microscopic
dimensions
.
Upon
this
high
ground
he
gradually
disappeared
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Equally
effective
is
the
description
,
in
the
same
novel
,
of
a
freshly
pressed
tablecloth-
'reticulated
with
folds
as
in
Flemish
Last
Suppers'-
or
of
the
clear
outlines
of
figures
thrown
into
relief
by
the
light
of
a
bonfire
,
in
The
Return
of
the
Native
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
The
brilliant
lights
and
sooty
shades
which
struggled
upon
the
skin
and
clothes
of
the
persons
standing
round
caused
their
lineaments
and
general
contours
to
be
drawn
with
Dureresque
vigour
and
dash
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
And
,
if
poets
and
novelists
have
strained
themselves
to
say
something
original
about
the
moon
,
only
Hardy
could
have
likened
it
,
as
he
does
in
Tess
,
to
'the
outworn
gold-leaf
halo
of
some
worm-eaten
Tuscan
saint
'
.
As
Hardy
develops
as
a
writer
it
is
interesting
to
observe
the
growing
maturation
of
this
device
of
pictorial
allusion
,
which
in
his
hands
becomes
a
unique
skill
.
In
the
later
novels
he
is
able
to
employ
it
in
ways
that
go
far
beyond
a
purely
descriptive
intention
.
Towards
the
end
of
Tess
,
he
wishes
to
suggest
the
psychological
change
which
has
been
brought
about
in
Angel
Clare
by
his
wife's
confession
,
and
he
puts
it
thus
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
The
picture
of
life
had
changed
for
him
.
Before
this
time
he
had
known
it
but
speculatively
;
now
he
thought
he
knew
it
as
a
practical
man
;
though
perhaps
he
did
not
,
even
yet
.
Nevertheless
humanity
stood
before
him
no
longer
in
the
pensive
sweetness
of
Italian
art
,
but
in
the
staring
and
ghastly
attitudes
of
a
Wiertz
Museum
,
and
with
the
leer
of
a
study
by
Van
Beers
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Although
the
Poe-like
horrifics
of
Wiertz
are
still
remembered
and
have
won
a
small
place
in
the
history
of
Romanticism
,
Van
Beers
,
who
seems
to
have
deliberately
invited
comparison
with
him
,
has
now
been
completely
forgotten
.
In
Hardy
's
day
,
however
,
he
enjoyed
something
of
a
6succe
?
3s
de
scandale
with
periodic
exhibitions
in
Bond
Street
.
One
of
these
,
held
in
November
1886
,
was
condemned
by
a
critic
writing
in
The
Magazine
of
Art
as
appealing
'to
a
class
of
sensations
which
have
but
little
to
do
with
those
which
art
...
should
aim
at
evoking
'
.
Even
'as
a
purveyor
of
horrors
'
the
artist
was
unsuccessful
,
for
he
entirely
lacked
'the
vastness
of
conception
,
the
measure
of
sincerity
which
gave
to
the
art-
if
we
must
so
designate
it-
of
a
Wiertz
,
resulting
,
as
it
did
,
from
the
real
hallucinations
of
a
diseased
brain
,
a
certain
interest
and
a
6raison
d'e
?
5tre
'
.
Towards
the
end
of
Tess
,
Clare
returns
at
length
from
his
wanderings
,
and
we
are
given
a
striking
picture
of
the
outward
change
in
him
which
has
accompanied
the
inner
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
You
could
see
the
skeleton
behind
the
man
,
and
almost
the
ghost
behind
the
skeleton
.
He
matched
Crivelli
's
dead
Christus
.
His
sunken
eye-pits
were
of
morbid
hue
,
and
the
light
in
his
eyes
had
waned
.
The
angular
hollows
and
lines
of
his
aged
ancestors
had
succeeded
to
their
reign
in
his
face
twenty
years
before
their
time
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
The
painting
to
which
Hardy
refers
is
in
the
National
Gallery
.
Here
Hardy
's
imagination
is
stimulated
to
enlarge
upon
the
allusion
and
to
paint
a
word-picture
of
great
power
.
Crivelli
was
one
of
his
favourite
painters
,
and
it
is
easy
to
see
why
the
severity
of
Crivelli
's
types-
the
farthest
remove
,
as
they
are
,
from
the
pretty-
particularly
appealed
to
him
.
As
Hardy
masters
this
technique
he
employs
it
more
and
more
for
dramatic
effect
.
Tess
again
provides
a
fine
example
,
in
that
melancholy
scene
at
the
end
of
the
book
when
Angel
Clare
and
'Liza-Lu
walk
slowly
up
to
the
summit
of
the
West
Hill
above
Wintoncester
to
watch
for
the
prison
flag
that
will
tell
them
that
Tess
's
execution
has
been
carried
out
:
'They
moved
on
hand
in
hand
,
and
never
spoke
a
word
,
the
drooping
of
their
heads
being
that
of
Giotto
's
``
Two
Apostles
''
.
'
The
picture
to
which
Hardy
here
refers
is
a
fragment
of
a
fresco
purchased
for
the
National
Gallery
in
1856
.
It
comes
from
a
large
decoration
in
the
Carmine
in
Florence
which
was
at
that
time
believed
to
be
by
Giotto
but
which
has
since
been
reattributed
to
Spinello
Aretino
.
The
two
heads
originally
formed
part
of
a
'Burial
of
St.
John
the
Baptist
'
.
Even
more
touching
,
perhaps
,
is
the
long
,
beautiful
description
,
earlier
in
the
same
novel
,
of
the
labours
of
Tess
and
Marion
in
the
fields
,
where
again
the
image
of
two
bowed
heads
is
evoked
by
a
simple
and
telling
pictorial
allusion
:
'The
pensive
character
which
the
curtained
hood
lent
to
their
bent
heads
would
have
reminded
the
observer
of
some
early
Italian
conception
of
the
two
Marys
.
'
#
22
<
358
TEXT
J64
>
While
the
technical
quality
of
the
tapestry
is
high
,
the
style
is
rather
coarse
and
there
is
an
element
of
doubt
as
to
its
origin
in
the
imperial
workshops
.
The
second
object
which
may
refer
to
an
imperial
triumph
is
the
ivory
casket
now
in
the
Cathedral
Treasury
at
Troyes
.
On
the
sides
the
casket
is
remarkable
for
hunting
scenes
of
considerable
power
and
for
phoenixes
in
the
Chinese
style
(
Fig
.
125
)
;
on
the
lid
two
mounted
emperors
placed
symmetrically
on
either
side
of
a
town
are
offered
a
city-crown
by
a
woman
emerging
from
the
gate
followed
by
townsfolk
(
Fig
.
126
)
.
It
has
been
suggested
that
this
last
scene
is
related
to
the
Triumph
of
Basil
=2
but
,
although
undoubtedly
portraying
a
victorious
emperor
,
judging
from
the
other
scenes
on
the
casket
,
it
seems
not
to
be
connected
with
any
particular
event
.
A
date
,
however
,
in
the
eleventh
century
is
possible
.
More
textiles
may
be
assigned
to
the
reign
of
Basil
=2
.
Several
fragments
of
silk
woven
in
compound
twill
with
representations
of
large
stylized
lions
at
Berlin
,
Du
''
sseldorf
,
Krefeld
and
Cologne
(
Fig
.
127
)
bear
inscriptions
referring
to
the
Emperors
Constantine
=8
and
Basil
=2
,
the
sovereigns
who
love
Christ
.
Constantine
=8
,
younger
brother
of
Basil
=2
,
idle
and
pleasure-loving
like
his
father
Romanus
=2
,
ruled
jointly
with
the
Bulgaroctonos
between
976
and
125
.
Earlier
versions
of
this
type
of
silk
,
however
,
were
known
at
one
time
.
In
the
Cathedral
at
Auxerre
under
Bishop
St.
Gaudry
(
918-933
)
were
two
fragments
of
a
Lion
silk
bearing
the
inscription
'in
the
reign
of
Leo
,
the
sovereign
who
loves
Christ
'
,
which
must
refer
to
the
Emperor
Leo
=6
(
886-912
)
.
At
Siegburg
another
great
Lion
silk
,
now
destroyed
,
bore
an
inscription
referring
to
Romanus
=1
Lecapenus
and
his
son
Christopher
,
whose
joint
reign
lasted
from
921
to
923
.
A
number
of
reduced
,
coarser
versions
of
these
Lion
silks
have
survived
but
without
inscriptions
and
in
this
case
it
is
tempting
to
make
a
distinction
between
work
done
in
the
imperial
factory
and
work
done
in
the
city
.
The
magnificent
Elephant
silk
(
Fig
.
128
)
,
introduced
into
the
tomb
of
Charlemagne
at
Aachen
by
the
Emperor
Otto
=3
during
the
'recognition
'
of
the
year
1
,
must
also
date
from
the
early
part
of
the
reign
of
Basil
=2
and
Constantine
=8
,
although
the
Greek
inscription
refers
only
to
the
fact
that
it
was
made
'under
Michael
,
kitonite
and
eidikos
,
and
Peter
,
archon
of
the
Zeuxippos
'
.
In
addition
,
two
Eagle
silks
may
claim
to
have
come
from
the
imperial
workshops
under
these
emperors
.
The
Chasuble
of
St.
Albuin
(
975-16
)
in
the
Cathedral
Treasury
at
Brixen
is
made
up
from
a
silk
compound
twill
woven
with
a
pattern
of
large
stylized
eagles
in
dark
green
on
a
rose-purple
ground
with
large
dark
green
rosettes
in
the
intervening
spaces-
eyes
,
beaks
,
claws
,
and
the
ring
in
the
beak
are
yellow
(
Fig
.
129
)
.
The
Shroud
of
St.
Germain
in
the
Church
of
Saint-Euse
?
3be
at
Auxerre
bears
an
identical
pattern
but
in
colours
of
dark
blue
,
dark
blue-green
,
and
yellow
,
and
the
quality
is
finer
than
the
Brixen
silk
.
Unfortunately
neither
of
these
superb
silks
bears
an
inscription
.
With
the
possible
exception
of
the
last
two
silks
,
which
differ
considerably
from
Islamic
Eagle
silks
that
have
survived
,
it
may
be
said
that
Byzantine
silk
production
of
this
time
was
heavily
indebted
to
Persian
and
Abbasid
models
.
The
Elephant
silk
is
clearly
based
on
a
Buwaiyid
model
for
its
subject
matter
and
particularly
for
the
stylized
tree
and
its
foliage
behind
the
elephant
,
though
the
border
of
the
medallion
contains
more
specifically
Byzantine
ornament
.
It
may
be
that
the
introduction
of
the
inscriptions
referring
to
the
emperors
and
used
as
part
of
the
design
is
an
adoption
of
Islamic
tiraz
protocol
.
Later
in
the
century
,
when
a
series
of
particularly
subtle
silks
,
known
for
convenience
as
'incised
twills
'
because
the
pattern
in
a
silk
of
one
colour
appears
to
be
engraved
,
are
known
in
several
sequences
,
the
problem
of
deciding
which
were
made
in
the
Byzantine
world
and
which
were
made
under
Islam
,
or
by
Islamic
craftsmen
in
the
Byzantine
Empire
,
becomes
acute
.
Some
bear
fine
Kufic
inscriptions
with
the
name
of
an
Amir
of
Diyarbakr
in
northern
Syria
dating
about
125
,
others
bear
polite
wishes
in
Kufic
,
some
have
no
inscriptions
at
all
,
and
there
is
one
remarkable
silk
,
with
the
portrait
of
a
Byzantine
emperor
,
found
in
the
tomb
of
St.
Ulrich
of
Augsburg
(
d.
955
)
,
which
seems
to
be
without
question
of
Greek
manufacture
.
The
textiles
found
in
the
tomb
of
Pope
Clement
=2
(
d.
147
)
at
Bamberg
,
of
which
one
is
closely
related
to
a
silk
from
the
tomb
of
King
Edward
the
Confessor
(
d.
166
)
,
present
similar
problems
.
There
can
be
no
doubt
,
however
,
that
the
imperial
Byzantine
silks
have
a
power
and
a
dignity
,
a
feeling
for
design
and
texture
,
seldom
rivalled
in
the
history
of
textiles
.
There
is
little
wonder
that
Bishop
Liutprand
of
Cremona
was
tempted
on
his
return
from
his
unsatisfactory
mission
to
the
Emperor
Nicephorus
Phocas
to
smuggle
imperial
silks
through
the
Byzantine
customs
.
The
mosaic
panel
in
the
South
Gallery
of
Agia
Sophia
at
Constantinople
with
the
portraits
of
the
Emperor
Constantine
=9
Monomachos
and
the
Empress
Zoe
standing
on
either
side
of
the
seated
Christ
presents
certain
problems
(
Fig
.
13
)
.
It
continues
the
tradition
of
6ex-voto
mosaic
panels
representing
the
Augusti
bearing
gifts
familiar
in
San
Vitale
at
Ravenna
in
the
sixth
century
and
panels
of
a
less
exalted
nature
in
the
Church
of
St.
Demetrius
at
Salonika
in
the
seventh
century
.
But
in
this
panel
all
three
heads
and
the
inscriptions
are
substitutions
.
It
is
probable
that
the
original
mosaic
was
executed
between
128
and
134
and
it
represented
the
Empress
Zoe
(
128-15
)
,
daughter
of
Constantine
=8
,
and
her
first
husband
Romanus
=3
Argyrus
(
128-134
)
.
There
is
no
documentary
evidence
,
incidentally
,
that
the
Empress
Zoe
was
interested
in
patronizing
large-scale
works
of
art
though
she
had
a
fancy
for
expensive
trinkets
and
chemical
experiments
,
but
Romanus
=3
instigated
repairs
to
Agia
Sophia
and
to
the
Church
of
St.
Mary
at
Blachernae
.
His
name
would
seem
to
fit
the
space
allowed
for
the
inscription
better
than
that
of
Michael
his
successor
and
,
since
he
was
unpopular
,
it
was
more
likely
to
be
excised
than
that
of
Michael
=4
the
Paphlagonian
(
134-141
)
,
who
was
well
liked
and
the
uncle
of
Michael
=5
Kalaphates
(
141-142
)
.
Zoe
,
who
was
not
fitted
by
temperament
to
govern
,
according
to
Michael
Psellus
,
retained
the
affection
of
the
people
in
spite
of
her
eccentricities
.
She
had
lived
in
retirement
during
the
later
years
of
Michael
=4
's
rule
and
had
been
persuaded
to
adopt
his
nephew
as
Emperor
.
Michael
=5
,
however
,
induced
the
Senate
to
banish
Zoe
as
a
nun
to
the
island
of
Prinkipo
.
It
was
presumably
at
this
time
that
the
mosaic
panel
was
defaced
.
Michael
=5
's
triumph
was
brief
.
The
people
were
not
prepared
to
see
a
daughter
born
to
the
purple
of
the
Macedonian
house
treated
with
such
contumely
and
they
rioted
.
The
Empress
was
brought
back
from
exile
.
She
and
her
sister
Theodora
,
who
had
long
been
a
nun
in
the
convent
of
the
Petrion
by
the
Phanar
,
were
reinstated
in
the
purple
.
Michael
=5
was
persuaded
to
leave
the
altar
in
the
Church
of
St.
John
of
Studius
where
he
had
taken
refuge
,
and
was
blinded
in
a
street
of
the
city
.
The
two
sisters
,
who
had
little
love
for
one
another
,
ruled
for
a
few
months
as
co-Empresses
and
coins
were
struck
with
their
images
(
Fig
.
131
)
but
later
in
the
year
of
142
Zoe
at
an
advanced
age
took
another
husband
,
Constantine
Monomachos
(
142-155
)
,
and
Theodora
was
kept
in
the
background
of
affairs
.
About
this
time
the
imperial
portraits
were
restored
.
It
is
still
far
from
clear
,
however
,
why
it
was
necessary
to
restore
the
head
of
Christ
.
As
opposed
to
the
figures
of
Constantine
and
Justinian
on
the
tympanum
of
Basil
=2
(
Fig
.
123
)
,
which
are
seen
in
depth
and
modelled
with
some
solidity
,
the
bodies
of
the
Augusti
are
little
more
than
lay
figures
of
imperial
power
.
In
contrast
with
the
Virgin
in
the
south
vestibule
the
drapery
of
Christ
has
become
considerably
more
mannered
with
its
cross-currents
of
folds
and
the
face
shows
a
marked
difference
of
approach
,
more
sketchy
and
schematic
.
But
in
view
of
the
different
styles
current
in
Constantinople
it
would
be
rash
to
press
these
contrasts
too
far
.
The
figures
of
Constantine
and
Justinian
were
probably
copied
from
earlier
imperial
portraits
,
which
would
give
them
the
definition
that
the
Macedonian
Augusti
lack
.
The
portrayal
of
the
reigning
Augusti
behind
a
flat
curtain
of
patterned
dress
and
regalia
establishes
a
convention
of
official
portraiture
which
continued
to
the
end
.
The
heads
in
official
portraiture
,
on
the
other
hand
,
are
presented
in
terms
which
presuppose
recognition
.
While
the
restored
heads
in
the
Zoe
panel
have
become
considerably
more
conceptualized
than
all
three
heads
in
the
tympanum
of
Basil
=2-
the
accentuation
of
the
cheek-bones
by
circular
devices
,
the
broadening
of
the
planes
of
the
face-
the
Empress
and
her
consort
are
rendered
as
plausible
historic
statements
.
Constantine
=9
,
brought
back
from
exile
in
Mytilene
to
marry
an
aged
Empress
preoccupied
with
religion
and
making
scents
,
flaunted
a
beautiful
Caucasian
mistress
at
public
ceremonies
,
but
for
all
his
love
of
entertainment
,
he
was
by
no
means
unaware
of
the
responsibilities
of
his
position
.
He
built
the
church
and
convent
of
St.
George
of
the
Manganes
and
founded
the
Nea
Moni
on
Chios
after
the
miraculous
discovery
of
an
icon
by
shepherds
on
Mount
Privation
.
It
is
probable
that
mosaicists
were
sent
from
the
capital
to
decorate
the
church
on
Chios
.
Fragments
of
their
work
have
survived
including
a
Virgin
Orans
in
the
apse
,
a
few
angels
and
saints
,
and
fourteen
scenes
ranging
from
the
Annunciation
to
the
Pentecost
.
But
the
sombre
,
forceful
style
of
these
mosaics
has
unfortunately
no
counterpart
in
the
capital
and
contrasts
strangely
with
the
slightly
inconclusive
images
of
imperial
power
in
Agia
Sophia
.
The
style
at
the
Nea
Moni
does
not
resemble
the
work
done
at
Osios
Loukas
in
Phocis
about
the
middle
of
the
eleventh
century
,
which
seems
to
be
the
work
of
a
provincial
school
,
nor
the
uneven
quality
of
the
work
done
in
Agia
Sophia
at
Kiev
about
145
with
the
help
of
mosaicists
sent
from
Constantinople
.
The
style
,
moreover
,
contrasts
with
that
of
the
mosaics
executed
in
the
narthex
of
the
Church
of
the
Dormition
at
Nicaea
,
now
destroyed
,
under
the
patronage
of
the
patrician
Nicephorus
after
the
earthquake
of
165
.
This
decoration
consisted
of
a
double
cross
against
a
ground
of
stars
within
a
roundel
in
the
centre
of
the
vault
surrounded
by
medallions
containing
the
busts
of
Christ
Pantocrator
,
St.
John
the
Baptist
,
St.
Joachim
and
St.
Anne
;
in
the
lunette
over
the
door
there
was
a
bust
of
the
Virgin
Orans
;
in
the
four
corners
of
the
vault
there
were
the
four
Evangelists
.
The
meaning
of
this
iconographical
programme
is
far
from
clear
and
the
absence
of
comparable
programmes
in
the
capital
handicaps
speculation
.
Stylistically
the
forms
are
rather
broad
and
heavy
;
the
face
of
the
Virgin
Orans
in
the
lunette
over
the
door
seems
to
be
a
development
of
the
Virgin
and
Child
over
the
door
in
the
south
vestibule
of
Agia
Sophia
but
the
work
,
as
far
as
one
may
judge
from
the
the
photographs
,
seems
coarser
.
In
the
portrayal
of
the
Evangelists
the
bodies
tend
to
disintegrate
under
the
pattern
of
folds
;
in
St.
Matthew
,
for
example
,
the
relationship
of
the
upper
part
of
the
body
to
the
lower
is
uneasy
and
the
right
thigh
seems
unwarrantably
stressed-
this
figure
executed
during
the
reign
of
Constantine
=1
Dukas
(
159-167
)
looks
forward
to
late
Comnene
art
;
St.
Luke
,
on
the
other
hand
,
depends
almost
directly
from
the
works
executed
in
the
palace
scriptoria
;
in
all
four
figures
,
the
tendency
of
the
drapery
to
create
its
own
pattern
counter
to
the
form
it
covers
echoes
one
of
the
main
features
of
middle
Byzantine
style
.
#
221
<
359
TEXT
J65
>
RITUAL
ART
by
CECIL
ROTH
A
CHARACTERISTIC
recommendation
of
the
Talmud
justifies
and
proves
the
antiquity
of
the
ritual
art
of
the
Jewish
synagogue
and
home
.
Rabbis
make
this
comment
about
the
Biblical
verse
``
This
is
my
God
,
and
I
will
glorify
<
lit
.
'adorn
'
>
him
''
(
Exodus
,
=15
,
2
)
:
''
Adorn
1thyself
before
Him
in
the
performance
of
the
commandments
.
Make
before
him
a
goodly
succah
,
and
goodly
lulab
,
and
a
goodly
shophar
,
and
goodly
fringes
for
your
garments
,
and
a
goodly
Sepher
Torah
...
and
bind
it
up
with
goodly
wrappings
.
''
Elsewhere
,
we
learn
of
the
adornments
hung
in
the
succah
,
and
of
the
gold
fillets
used
to
bind
up
the
lulab
,
and
more
than
once
of
the
wrappings
for
the
sacred
books
.
But
there
is
no
evidence
that
at
this
time
any
of
these
appurtenances
had
any
uniformity
or
were
expressly
made
for
a
specific
purpose
.
With
the
exception
of
a
few
eight-burnered
clay
lamps
presumably
intended
for
use
on
the
feast
of
Hanukkah
,
there
is
barely
any
evidence
of
specifically-made
Jewish
ritual
adornments
,
other
than
those
of
the
Temple
,
until
the
close
of
the
first
millenium
.
It
must
have
been
about
this
period
that
their
manufacture
began
,
for
not
long
after
we
read
of
such
objects
as
commonplace
.
Thus
in
an
inventory
of
the
property
of
the
Palestinian
Synagogue
in
Fostat
(
Cairo
)
,
drawn
up
in
1186-87
,
we
find
scheduled
``
Two
Torah-crowns
made
out
of
silver
,
and
three
pairs
of
finials
(
rimmonim
)
made
of
silver
,
and
twenty-two
Torah-covers
made
of
silk
,
some
of
them
brocaded
with
gold
,
''
and
so
on
.
Presumably
,
domestic
ritual
objects
began
to
be
made
at
much
the
same
time
.
The
name
of
Rabbi
Meir
of
Rothenburg
,
the
great
German
Jewish
ritual
art
as
we
know
it
now
had
begun
to
<
SIC
>
frequently
in
connection
with
our
literary
evidences
,
and
it
may
be
assumed
that
by
his
day
Jewish
ritual
art
as
we
know
it
now
had
begun
to
assume
its
form
.
Little
or
nothing
of
this
date
,
however
,
has
been
preserved
to
the
present
time
,
our
evidence
being
indirect
.
The
primary
reason
for
this
was
presumably
the
vicissitudes
of
Jewish
life
.
Synagogues
everywhere
were
sacked
,
burned
,
and
pillaged
;
communities
were
driven
into
exile
,
expressly
forbidden
to
take
with
them
anything
made
of
precious
material
:
synagogues
could
sell
their
sacred
treasures
in
order
to
ransom
prisoners
or
succor
refugees
.
As
a
result
of
all
these
and
similar
recurrent
crises
,
as
well
as
normal
wear
and
the
natural
tendency
(
from
the
antiquary
's
point
of
view
disastrous
)
to
replace
the
old
by
the
new
,
Jewish
ritual
art
of
the
medieval
period
has
disappeared
almost
entirely
.
Hardly
more
than
a
handful
of
specimens
anterior
to
the
sixteenth
century
are
now
traceable
.
This
generalization
,
to
be
sure
,
may
perhaps
need
qualification
in
due
course
.
If
careful
and
expert
inspection
could
be
made
of
the
property
of
ancient
and
even
modern
synagogues
,
especially
in
the
East
,
with
the
same
care
as
has
been
devoted
to
the
study
of
ancient
manuscripts
,
it
is
not
improbable
that
some
memorable
ritual
objects
of
great
antiquity
might
even
now
be
discovered
.
However
that
may
be
,
the
fact
remains
that
the
objects
of
Jewish
ritual
art
which
are
now
extant
are
virtually
all
of
the
post-medieval
period
.
After
a
trickle
of
the
sixteenth
century
,
there
is
a
great
mass
of
material
of
the
seventeenth
and
eighteenth
,
some
of
it
very
fine
.
Perhaps
an
unduly
large
proportion
is
German
in
origin
,
reflecting
the
religious
enthusiasm
,
economic
well-being
and
good
taste
of
the
new
groupings
in
those
countries
,
especially
the
newly-arisen
class
of
Court
Jews
.
It
may
be
remarked
that
here
domestic
religious
adornments
figure
in
great
abundance
side
by
side
with
those
intended
for
the
synagogue
.
The
taste
and
charm
of
some
of
the
objects
then
manufactured
in
Poland
and
Eastern
Europe
belies
the
general
impression
of
the
economic
misery
and
unaesthetic
outlook
of
the
Jewish
communities
in
this
area
.
On
the
whole
,
these
objects
reflect
the
tastes
and
fashions
of
the
countries
and
periods
in
which
they
were
manufactured
.
To
be
sure
,
in
some
cases
the
craftsmen
were
Jews
.
Gold
and
silver-smithery
was
one
of
the
characteristic
Jewish
occupations
in
most
countries
.
It
is
believed
that
from
early
times
until
the
modern
era
,
Jews
in
the
Eastern
countries
were
responsible
for
the
manufacture
of
most
of
these
objects
.
But
in
Western
Europe
,
with
the
growing
tendency
to
exclude
the
Jews
from
handicrafts
after
the
period
of
the
Crusades
,
this
was
different
.
Moreover
,
in
remote
communities
where
a
Jewish
craftsman
might
not
be
available
,
it
was
necessary
to
have
recourse
to
the
local
silversmiths
.
However
that
may
be
,
it
is
certain
that
much
Jewish
ritual
metal-work
is
of
non-Jewish
manufacture
;
in
England
,
Germany
and
Holland
it
often
bears
the
mark
of
the
Gentile
manufacturers
,
sometimes
well-known
masters
of
their
craft-
e.g
.
the
prolific
Matthews
Wolff
(
Augusburg
,
c.
17
)
,
Jeremiah
Zobel
(
Frankfurt
am
Main
,
c.
17
)
,
and
John
Ruslen
,
Frederick
Kandler
,
Hester
Bateman
and
William
Grundy
(
London
,
18th
century
)
.
We
know
of
at
least
two
medieval
contracts
for
the
manufacture
of
silver
ornaments
for
the
Torah
,
made
between
Gentile
craftsmen
and
the
leaders
of
the
local
Jewish
communities-
one
from
Arles
(
1439
)
,
the
other
from
Avignon
(
1477
)
.
In
the
former
instance
,
silversmith
Robin
Tissard
undertook
that
the
commission
was
to
be
executed
in
a
room
placed
at
his
disposal
in
the
house
of
one
of
the
local
Jews
,
and
that
no
work
should
be
done
on
Sabbaths
or
Jewish
holy
days
.
On
the
other
hand
,
besides
the
vast
amount
of
anonymous
work
of
this
type
which
falls
into
this
category
,
a
good
deal
was
carried
out
by
ascertainable
Jewish
craftsmen
of
some
reputation
.
We
know
,
for
example
,
of
the
London
silversmith
Abraham
d'Oliviera
(
d.
175
)
,
who
has
been
mentioned
elsewhere
in
this
work
in
connection
with
his
work
as
an
artist-engraver
,
who
designed
and
executed
a
good
deal
of
ritual
silver
in
London
in
the
first
half
of
the
eighteenth
century
;
and
his
younger
contemporary
Myer
Myers
(
1723-94
)
,
first
President
of
the
Silversmith
's
Guild
of
New
York
,
who
carried
out
some
distinguished
work
for
synagogues
(
as
well
as
churches
)
in
America
.
Certain
decorative
features
became
very
common
in
,
and
almost
characteristic
of
,
the
Jewish
ritual
art
of
the
post-medieval
period
.
In
St.
Peter
's
in
Rome
there
is
a
spirally
fluted
bronze
column
,
the
colonna
santa
,
late
Classical
in
origin
;
it
is
legendary
said
to
have
been
brought
from
the
Temple
in
Jerusalem
,
where
Jesus
leaned
against
it
while
disputing
with
the
rabbis
.
From
the
Renaissance
period
,
two
twisted
columns
,
apparently
copied
from
the
colonna
santa
,
and
inevitably
identified
with
Jakhin
and
Boaz
of
Kings
=7
,
21
,
began
to
figure
as
a
typical
feature
on
the
engraved
title-pages
of
Hebrew
books
(
see
fig
.
175
)
.
It
was
from
there
that
this
feature
was
copied
on
various
objects
of
European
Jewish
ritual
art
until
the
end
of
the
eighteenth
century
.
Other
symbols
which
are
commonly
found
include
the
lion
,
representing
the
Lion
of
the
Tribe
of
Judah
(
Genesis
=49
,
9
)
which
,
as
we
have
seen
,
was
one
of
the
most
common
symbols
found
in
Jewish
art
from
classical
antiquity
.
This
illustrated
also
the
Rabbinic
dictum
(
Ethics
of
the
Fathers
,
=5
,
23
)
that
a
man
should
be
bold
as
a
lion
,
light
as
an
eagle
and
fleet
as
a
deer
to
fulfill
the
will
of
his
Father
in
Heaven
.
The
eagle
and
deer
also
figure
,
though
less
commonly
(
fig
.
138
)
.
The
two
Tablets
of
Stone
bearing
the
Ten
Commandments
,
in
the
shape
which
had
become
conventional
in
the
Middle
Ages
(
among
the
Christians
perhaps
earlier
than
among
the
Jews
)
is
found
very
frequently
(
fig
.
139
)
.
Sometimes
,
too
,
we
see
other
ancient
Temple
furniture
,
such
as
the
altar
and
table
of
shew-bread
,
perpetuating
the
tradition
already
found
in
medieval
manuscripts
.
A
gift
presented
by
a
Cohen
would
often
bear
a
representation
of
the
hands
joined
in
the
priestly
benediction
,
of
a
Levite
that
of
the
ewer
and
basin
used
by
members
of
that
tribe
in
laving
the
priest
's
hands
.
In
Italy
(
and
later
in
the
ex-Marrano
communities
)
other
family
badges
and
armorial
bearings
were
not
unusual
.
The
whole
would
be
commonly
surmounted
by
a
crown
,
symbolizing
the
traditional
Crown
of
the
Law
:
sometimes
by
a
triple
crown
,
in
reference
to
the
Rabbinic
dictum
(
Ethics
of
the
Fathers
,
=4
,
17
)
that
there
are
three
crowns-
that
of
the
Torah
,
of
Monarchy
,
and
of
Priesthood
``
and
that
of
a
Good
Name
surpasses
them
all
.
''
=2
THE
RITUAL
art
of
the
synagogue
naturally
centered
on
the
Scroll
of
the
Pentateuch
or
Sepher
Torah
,
used
in
the
Biblical
readings
,
and
wound
upon
two
staves
.
It
is
impossible
to
determine
when
the
practice
arose
of
covering
this
by
an
ornament
of
precious
metal
.
Probably
,
however
,
it
was
relatively
late
.
The
Talmud
(
Baba
Bathra
14a
)
speaks
of
the
Pentateuch
deposited
by
Moses
in
the
Tabernacle
as
being
on
silver
rollers
,
but
this
legendary
model
does
not
seem
to
have
been
imitated
,
and
in
representations
in
synagogue
interiors
and
on
Holy
Scrolls
in
various
media
(
gold
glasses
,
etc
.
)
in
the
classical
period
there
is
no
trace
of
anything
in
the
way
of
ornament
.
The
account
of
the
sack
of
the
Synagogue
of
Minorca
in
438
speaks
of
the
synagogical
ornaments
and
silver
,
without
giving
any
further
details
.
The
same
is
true
of
the
sacred
appurtenances
which
Pope
Gregory
the
Great
ordered
to
be
restored
to
the
Synagogue
of
Palermo
in
599
.
In
Oriental
communities
,
the
Scroll
of
the
Law
was
enclosed
entirely
in
a
case
(
tik
)
,
which
was
placed
upright
on
the
reading
desk
and
opened
out
for
reading
the
prescribed
portion
.
This
was
the
general
practice
in
Iraq
and
the
neighboring
countries
as
early
as
the
1th
century
,
and
has
remained
to
our
own
day
.
These
cases
were
usually
of
wood
,
frequently
with
inscriptions
applied
in
metal
,
but
were
occasionally
of
silver
,
finely
worked
and
engraved
,
and
sometimes
of
gold
.
In
the
former
metal
,
a
few
fine
examples
are
extant
;
none
,
however
,
which
are
anterior
to
the
seventeenth
century
(
fig
.
14
)
.
Though
the
tik
was
commonly
used
only
in
Eastern
communities
,
cases
were
made
for
the
scrolls
sometimes
also
in
Western
countries
,
especially
for
well-to-do
householders
,
who
wished
to
have
portable
Torah-scrolls
on
their
travels
.
An
exquisite
pair
of
such
cases
in
silver
,
with
polygonal
sections
opening
on
hinges
and
spirally
fluted
handles
and
finials
,
was
executed
in
1766-7
by
a
Gentile
master
craftsman
for
``
Dr.
''
Samuel
de
Falk
,
the
so-called
Baal
Shem
of
London
.
The
practice
of
placing
crowns
of
precious
metal
on
the
Sepher
Torah-
at
least
on
such
special
occasions
as
the
feast
of
the
Rejoicing
of
the
Law-
seems
also
to
have
been
established
in
Iraq
as
early
as
the
tenth
century
(
Shaare
Semahot
,
p.
117
)
.
The
Fostat
contract
of
1186-7
lists
among
other
objects
``
Two
Sepher-Crowns
made
out
of
silver
.
''
This
form
of
ornament
was
naturally
suggested
by
the
Rabbinic
dictum
cited
above
which
refers
to
the
dignity
of
learning
as
``
the
Crown
of
the
Law
''
-
a
phrase
inscribed
innumerable
times
on
such
objects
and
others
connected
with
the
synagogue
ritual
.
These
objects
,
which
became
known
generally
as
atarah
,
were
at
the
outset
especially
associated
with
Southern
Europe
.
Aaron
of
Lunel
tells
in
his
Sepher
haManhig
how
in
123
he
persuaded
some
community
which
he
visited
,
in
Southern
France
or
Spain
,
to
make
a
silver
crown
(
atarah
)
for
the
Sepher
Torah
instead
of
decorating
it
with
miscellaneous
female
adornments
.
The
contract
already
referred
to
of
March
12
,
1439
between
the
Avignonese
silversmith
Robin
Tissard
and
the
baylons
of
the
Jewish
community
of
Arles
was
for
manufacture
,
for
a
total
sum
of
fifty
florins
,
of
an
atarah
for
the
``
scroll
of
the
Jews
,
''
hexagonal
in
shape
,
superimposed
on
a
copper
drum
with
which
Tissard
was
to
be
provided
.
There
were
to
be
six
towers-
one
at
each
corner-
the
top
crenellated
like
a
fortress
,
and
the
surface
to
be
engraved
in
imitation
of
masonry
.
Chains
and
columns
decorated
with
lions
'
heads
were
also
to
be
part
of
the
design
.
#
21
<
36
TEXT
J66
>
Referring
to
this
very
impressive
example
of
expressionist
painting
,
Ensor
himself
stated
that
~'Je
me
suis
joyeusement
confine
?
2
dans
le
milieu
solitaire
ou
?
3
tro
?
5ne
le
masque
,
tout
de
violence
,
de
lumie
?
3re
et
d'e
?
2clat
.
Le
masque
me
dit
:
fraicheur
de
ton
,
expression
suraigue
''
,
de
?
2cor
somptueux
,
grands
gestes
inattendus
,
mouvements
de
?
2sordonne
?
2s
.
'
Following
the
Belgian
school
,
we
come
to
the
French
Nabis
with
fine
examples
of
the
6intimiste
work
of
Vuillard
and
,
in
particular
,
of
Bonnard
whose
Nu
a
?
3
Contre-Jour
,
painted
in
198
,
and
lent
by
the
Muse
?
2es
Royaux
des
Beaux-Arts
de
Belgique
,
Bruxelles
,
is
possessed
of
every
single
quality
of
drawing
,
painting
and
composition
that
any
,
and
every
,
artist
seeks
to
achieve
.
This
exhibition
of
'Les
Sources
du
=2e
?
3me
Sie
?
3cle'
has
been
so
well
planned
and
displayed
that
one
is
continually
startled
and
excited
by
the
contrasting
schools
and
groups
of
artists
that
confront
one
as
one
moves
on
from
room
to
room
.
After
the
reposed
and
subdued
work
of
the
Nabis
we
suddenly
come
face
to
face
with
the
agitated
,
violent
chromatic
paintings
of
the
Fauves
and
the
cynical
,
cruel
expressionism
of
Rouault
whose
large
strident
water-colour
on
paper
of
M.
et
Mme
.
Poulot
(
collection
of
M.
Philippe
Leclercq
,
Hem
)
reproduced
here
,
is
one
of
his
greatest
works
.
Next
come
the
German
Expressionists
and
the
paintings
of
Nolde
and
of
Munch
,
in
particular
,
have
been
carefully
selected
to
indicate
the
important
role
that
this
School
played
in
the
formation
of
2th-century
art
.
L'Angoisse
,
by
Munch
(
which
is
reproduced
here
,
and
lent
by
the
Collections
Municipales
des
Beaux-Arts
,
Oslo
)
is
,
to
say
the
least
,
agonizing
in
its
able
form
of
expression
.
And
then
we
come
to
the
British
section
which
is
very
revealing
(
for
the
French
public
,
anyway
)
in
that
the
accent
is
much
more
on
arts
and
crafts
than
on
painting
and
sculpture
.
The
artist-architect
who
stands
out
most
prominently
is
Charles
F.
Annesley
Voysey
,
member
of
the
Art
Workers
Guild
and
nominated
,
in
1936
,
Royal
Designer
for
industry
.
Principal
among
the
number
of
exhibits
lent
to
the
Museum
of
Modern
Art
by
the
Victoria
and
Albert
Museum
,
is
an
enchanting
tapestry
,
designed
by
Voysey
and
which
was
executed
,
in
1899
,
by
Alexander
Morton
and
Co
;
and
a
series
of
delightful
wall-paper
designs
by
Arthur
Heygate
Macmurdo
,
who
was
a
close
friend
of
William
Morris
and
of
Ruskin
.
From
the
elegant
designs
of
these
British
artists
we
are
shown
the
fantastic
French
'style
metro
'
furniture
of
the
turn
of
the
century
.
A
complete
dining-room
suite
has
been
transported
from
the
Muse
?
2e
de
l'E
?
2cole
de
Nancy
and
installed
in
a
separate
room
in
the
exhibition
at
the
Museum
of
Modern
Art
.
This
ensemble
,
executed
in
193
,
has
to
be
seen
to
be
believed
.
This
likewise
applies
to
the
ghastly
style
of
the
'Lit
Papillon
'
,
also
lent
from
the
Museum
in
Nancy
.
But
it
was
not
only
in
France
that
the
craftsmen
produced
furniture
and
fittings
of
extraordinary
and
extravagant
design
.
During
the
reign
of
Queen
Victoria
,
sensational
'works
of
art
'
were
fabricated
such
as
the
startling
dining-room
table
centre-piece
,
executed
by
Alfred
Gilbert
and
his
assistants
,
to
commemorate
the
jubilee
of
Queen
Victoria
,
in
1887
,
and
which
Her
Majesty
the
Queen
has
graciously
lent
to
the
present
exhibition
in
Paris
.
Again
,
by
way
of
contrast
,
the
exhibition
continues
with
the
work
of
the
Cubists
and
important
painting-collages
by
Braque
and
Picasso
.
Le
?
2ger
,
too
,
is
exhibited
to
marked
advantage
with
his
cubist
composition
,
La
Noce
,
painted
in
191
,
and
owned
by
the
Museum
of
Modern
Art
in
Paris
.
Guillaume
Apollinaire
,
speaking
of
this
canvas
,
said
'Les
gens
de
la
Noce
se
dissimulent
l'un
derrie
?
3re
l'autre
.
Encore
un
petit
effort
pour
se
de
?
2barrasser
de
la
perspective
,
du
truc
mise
?
2rable
,
de
la
perspective
,
de
cette
quatrie
?
3me
dimension
a
?
3
rebours
,
la
perspective
,
de
ce
moyen
de
tout
rapetisser
ine
?
2vitablement
.
'
And
then
we
come
to
the
grandfather
of
the
Peintres
de
Dimanche
,
Le
Douanier
Rousseau
.
His
Charmeuse
de
Serpents
(
from
the
Louvre
)
is
surely
one
of
the
greatest
,
and
most
natural
,
of
primitive
paintings
.
Der
Blaue
Reiter
group
of
avant-garde
artists
is
admirably
represented
with
important
paintings
by
Kandinsky
,
among
which
the
dramatic
and
powerful
composition
entitled
Avec
l'Arc
Noir
,
painted
in
1912
,
and
lent
by
the
widow
of
the
artist
;
by
Jawlensky
,
whose
Portait
de
Jeune
Fille
(
from
the
Kunstmuseum
,
Dusseldorf
)
is
a
superb
example
of
his
work
;
and
by
Franz
Marc
whose
well-known
composition
of
Les
Trois
Chevaux
Rouges
(
lent
by
M.
Paul
Geier
,
Rome
)
typifies
his
search
after
the
'spiritualization
of
nature
'
.
Nearby
are
hung
a
few
small
water-colours
and
drawings
by
Klee
.
This
is
the
only
artist
in
this
very
important
and
instructive
exhibition
whose
work
I
find
poorly
represented
.
The
originality
,
the
fascination
of
his
very
individual
art
certainly
merited
more
than
this
.
Futurism
,
the
short-lived
beginning
of
the
century
revolutionary
movement
,
founded
by
Marinetti
who
spoke
of
'a
roaring
motor-car
,
which
runs
like
a
machine-gun
and
is
more
beautiful
than
the
Winged
Victory
of
Samothrace
...
'
is
mainly
represented
by
Boccioni
with
a
disturbing
quasi-religious
composition
entitled
Matie
?
3re
(
lent
by
M.
Gianni
Mattioli
,
Milan
)
.
The
origin
of
pure
modern
abstract
painting
is
fully
exemplified
in
the
work
of
Mondrian
.
In
the
present
exhibition
I
was
intrigued
by
his
L'Arbre
Rouge
(
from
the
Gemeente
Museum
,
La
Haye
)
for
I
always
remember
Mondrian
telling
me
,
in
his
own
studio
in
Paris
,
that
he
was
more
interested
in
painting
a
lamp-post
than
a
tree
!
'Les
sources
du
=2e
?
3me
Sie
?
3cle
'
exhibition
concludes
with
some
fine
examples
of
the
work
of
Modigliani
,
de
Chirico
,
and
Chagall
.
Kokoschka
,
I
am
pleased
to
say
,
is
very
well
represented
with
several
portraits
and
landscapes
which
reveal
the
true
talent
of
this
artist
who
,
I
feel
,
is
still
not
sufficiently
known
and
appreciated
.
There
is
much
I
would
have
liked
to
say
about
many
other
interesting
exhibitions
now
taking
place
in
Paris
.
But
I
find
I
have
sacrificed
my
allotted
space
to
this
outstanding
exhibition
at
the
Museum
of
Modern
Art
.
Thus
I
am
obliged
to
leave
reviews
of
the
exhibition
of
sculpture
by
Lilla
Kunvari
(
at
the
Galeries
Raymond
Duncan
)
;
of
enamels
,
by
Andre
?
2
Marchand
(
at
the
Galerie
David
&
Garnier
)
;
of
painting
by
De
Gallard
(
at
the
newly
opened
Galerie
Herve
?
2
)
;
and
of
the
annual
E
?
2cole
de
Paris
show
(
at
the
Galerie
Charpentier
)
until
the
next
issue
.
NEW
ART
GALLERIES
continue
to
spring
up
in
Paris
all
over
the
place
.
Since
six
months
ago
,
when
I
calculated
that
there
were
more
than
two
hundred
and
fifty
of
them
,
I
reckon
that
the
figure
is
now
not
far
off
the
three
hundred
mark
.
As
this
is
one
of
the
busiest
seasons
of
the
year
for
exhibitions
,
I
am
receiving
daily
so
many
invitations
for
private
views
that
I
have
to
decide
which
shows
are
not
worth
seeing
.
The
other
day
,
one
of
the
small
Left
Bank
galleries
sent
me
an
invitation
for
a
new
exhibition
and
stamped
on
the
envelope
was
~'Les
tableux
sont
le
meilleur
placement
au
monde
'
(
'paintings
are
the
best
investment
in
the
world
'
)
,
which
is
proof
enough
of
the
very
profitable
business
now
being
done
by
the
Paris
dealers
during
the
present
boom
.
After
reviewing
the
remarkable
exhibition
at
the
Museum
of
Modern
Art
,
of
'Sources
du
=2e
?
3me
Sie
?
3cle
'
,
in
last
month's
Paris
Commentary
,
there
was
not
space
enough
left
for
me
to
refer
to
Lilla
Kunvari
's
sculpture
,
at
the
Galeries
Raymond
Duncan
;
and
Michel
de
Gallard
's
paintings
at
the
new
Herve
?
2
gallery
.
I
have
followed
the
progress
of
this
talented
young
artist
's
work
since
I
called
on
him
,
shortly
after
the
war
,
in
his
tiny
,
drab
'studio
'
in
the
squalid
La
Ruche
building
way
over
in
the
15th
arrondissement
.
De
Gallard
managed
to
escape
from
La
Ruche
a
few
years
ago
and
he
now
lives
outside
Paris
where
he
leads
a
retired
and
happy
life
painting
realistic
scenes
of
the
countryside
and
of
the
peasants
working
in
the
fields
.
His
drawing
has
gained
in
strength
and
his
palette
is
becoming
more
varied
while
he
seeks
to
bring
more
light
into
his
well
balanced
compositions
.
His
impressive
Cathedrale
de
Sens
,
which
was
reproduced
in
last
month
's
Studio
,
testified
to
these
qualities
.
Lilla
Kunvari
is
an
able
Hungarian
sculptor
who
was
educated
in
France
and
who
studied
art
in
the
Paris
academies
.
Her
drawings
have
the
delicate
force
of
Rodin
while
her
small
terra-cotta
busts
and
figures
(
like
that
of
L'Orateur
:
see
my
last
Paris
Commentary
)
recall
the
grotesque
heads
so
cleverly
caricatured
and
modelled
by
Daumier
.
For
all
that
,
Lilla
Kunvari
's
art
has
an
appealing
individuality
.
One
of
the
most
thrilling
exhibitions
I
have
seen
for
a
long
time
at
the
very
active
Galerie
de
France
is
that
of
recent
paintings
by
Tamayo
who
is
considered
one
of
the
greatest
living
Mexican
artists
and
whose
work
is
well
known
and
admired
in
America
,
but
less
known
in
France
,
and
even
less
in
the
U.K.
Tamayo
was
born
in
Oaxaca
,
in
1899
.
He
took
to
painting
when
very
young
and
,
at
sixteen
years
of
age
,
studied
at
the
Academie
des
Beaux-Arts
de
San
Carlos
.
He
left
the
Academy
three
years
later
and
devoted
himself
to
a
study
of
the
Impressionists
and
the
Cubists
.
He
held
his
first
one-man
exhibition
when
twenty-two
years
old
at
a
time
when
he
was
attempting
to
combine
in
his
compositions
both
the
pre-Columbian
tradition
and
the
modern
expressionism
that
he
had
learnt
from
his
study
of
the
School
of
Paris
.
In
1929
,
he
was
nominated
Professor
at
the
E
?
2cole
des
Beaux-Arts
in
Mexico
City
.
Four
years
later
he
executed
the
first
of
a
series
of
outsize
mural
decorations
for
the
E
?
2cole
Nationale
de
Musique
,
Mexico
City
.
In
1943
,
Tamayo
moved
to
New
York
where
he
held
his
first
one-man
show
there
at
the
Pierre
Matisse
Gallery
.
Since
the
war
,
he
has
travelled
widely
throughout
Europe
and
has
exhibited
at
all
the
big
international
shows
while
executing
frescoes
here
and
there
.
I
saw
and
spoke
to
him
in
Paris
during
his
exhibition
at
the
Galerie
de
France
and
he
told
me
he
had
to
hasten
back
to
Mexico
City
where
he
had
to
start
work
on
a
gigantic
mural
for
the
Muse
?
2e
de
l'Histoire
which
will
measure
about
1
metres
by
15
metres
!
He
reckoned
that
this
will
take
him
at
least
a
full
year
's
hard
work
to
complete
.
Tamayo
is
,
indeed
,
a
prodigious
worker
.
The
twenty-five
canvases
on
view
at
the
Galerie
de
France
represented
only
a
part
of
what
he
had
produced
in
196
.
His
particular
form
of
expression
is
difficult
to
describe
on
account
of
its
striking
originality
;
but
what
is
apparent
is
the
strange
and
unusual
combination
of
Mexican
folklore
art
and
a
quasi-abstract
European
form
of
painting
,
as
can
be
judged
from
his
Homme
au
Mur
,
reproduced
here
.
At
the
same
time
there
exists
a
fantasy
,
especially
in
his
smaller
canvases
,
which
reminds
one
of
the
intriguing
and
charming
esprit
of
Paul
Klee
.
A
certain
cubist
expressionism
is
to
be
found
in
his
compositions
wherein
the
arithmetical
balance
is
based
on
the
laws
of
The
Golden
Section
.
And
there
is
a
haunting
,
evasive
,
subtle
quality
about
his
colour
orchestration
of
harmonies
of
pastel
hues
.
The
texture
,
too
,
of
his
paintings
is
of
a
very
individual
and
striking
quality
.
Tamayo
himself
told
me
of
the
secrets
of
this
:
he
mixes
his
paint
with
powdered
marble
.
An
exhibition
which
was
not
widely
advertised
but
which
was
,
in
my
opinion
,
of
equal
importance
and
significance
to
that
of
Tamayo-
though
quite
different
in
aspect-
was
the
show
held
at
the
re-opened
Galerie
Jeanne
Bucher
,
in
the
Rue
de
Seine
,
of
recent
paintings
by
Vieira
da
Silva
,
whose
work
I
have
always
greatly
admired
.
I
hope
to
be
able
to
write
about
her
at
some
length
in
a
forthcoming
series
of
articles
in
THE
STUDIO
on
leading
abstract
,
and
near-abstract
,
artists
of
the
School
of
Paris
,
so
I
shall
praise
her
work
here
in
short
terms
.
Like
those
of
Tamayo
,
Vieira
da
Silva
's
paintings
are
very
individual
and
original
and
this
in
itself
is
a
rare
enough
quality
these
days
.
#
28
<
361
TEXT
J67
>
A
GROUP
OF
ENGLISH
AND
IMPORTED
MEDIEVAL
POTTERY
FROM
LESNES
ABBEY
,
KENT
;
AND
THE
TRADE
IN
EARLY
HISPANO-MORESQUE
POTTERY
TO
ENGLAND
By
G.
C.
DUNNING
,
F.S.A
.
THE
group
of
medieval
pottery
described
in
this
paper
was
found
at
Lesnes
Abbey
in
June
1959
,
when
the
smaller
of
two
stone-lined
pits
added
against
the
west
end
of
the
Reredorter
was
cleared
.
The
pit
measured
8
ft.
by
5
ft.
internally
,
and
was
about
1
ft.
deep
.
The
greater
part
of
the
filling
,
about
7
ft.
in
depth
,
consisted
of
chalk
and
stone
rubble
,
fragments
of
sandy
mortar
,
a
few
pieces
of
worked
stone
,
and
broken
roofing
tiles
.
Below
this
filling
was
a
layer
of
dark
soil
,
about
2
ft.
in
depth
,
at
the
bottom
of
the
pit
.
All
the
pottery
was
found
in
the
layer
of
dark
soil
;
there
is
thus
no
doubt
that
it
is
contemporary
,
and
was
absolutely
sealed
by
several
feet
of
building
debris
.
I
am
indebted
to
the
officers
of
the
Historic
Buildings
Section
of
the
London
County
Council
for
these
details
,
and
for
permission
to
examine
the
pottery
and
prepare
this
report
for
publication
.
The
pottery
belongs
to
six
vessels
,
of
which
four
are
almost
complete
and
must
have
been
thrown
away
whole
.
It
is
divided
into
the
following
classes
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
1
.
Two
green-glazed
jugs
of
types
frequently
found
in
the
City
of
London
,
and
probably
made
in
east
Surrey
.
2
.
An
unglazed
jug
,
probably
made
at
Limpsfield
,
Surrey
.
3
.
A
jug
of
polychrome
ware
decorated
with
birds
and
shields
,
and
part
of
a
glazed
pitcher
.
Both
were
made
in
western
France
in
the
region
of
Saintes
.
4
.
A
large
cover
of
Hispano-Moresque
lustreware
,
imported
from
Malaga
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
group
is
outstanding
for
several
reasons
.
In
a
single
find
pottery
made
in
the
locality
is
associated
with
imports
from
two
different
countries
on
the
Continent
.
The
three
English
jugs
are
of
different
types
,
and
it
is
valuable
to
have
them
together
in
a
group
.
The
polychrome
jug
is
a
type
long
recognized
as
imported
to
England
,
and
brought
here
by
the
wine
trade
of
Gascony
.
The
cover
of
Spanish
lustreware
is
new
to
British
medieval
archaeology
,
and
increases
the
range
of
imported
pottery
known
to
have
reached
England
in
the
course
of
sea-trade
.
The
date
of
the
group
is
closely
determined
by
the
polychrome
jug
.
Pottery
of
this
class
was
made
in
western
France
and
exported
to
England
during
a
very
short
period
.
The
available
evidence
,
cited
below
(
p.
5
)
,
points
to
the
period
c.
128-13
for
the
date
of
the
group
of
pottery
from
Lesnes
Abbey
.
1
.
GREEN-GLAZED
JUGS
(
pl
.
1a
and
figs
.
1
,
2
)
Fig
.
1
.
Baluster
jug
,
16
1/4
in
.
high
,
made
of
light
grey
sandy
ware
,
mostly
covered
outside
by
a
buff
slip
,
and
glazed
streaky
light
green
on
the
neck
and
body
to
below
the
bulge
.
The
profile
shows
a
continuous
curve
,
the
only
demarcation
between
neck
and
body
being
a
ridge
at
two-thirds
of
the
height
.
The
handle
is
plain
and
circular
in
section
.
The
edge
of
the
base
is
slightly
moulded
,
and
the
middle
of
the
base
sags
slightly
below
the
level
of
the
edge
.
This
is
a
typical
example
of
the
standard
type
of
baluster
jug
frequently
found
in
the
City
of
London
.
The
slender
form
,
absence
of
decoration
,
and
unstable
base
suggest
that
the
type
was
not
primarily
intended
for
use
at
the
table
,
but
rather
for
drawing
water
out
of
a
well
.
That
pottery
jugs
were
used
for
this
purpose
is
shown
by
the
accumulation
of
over
fifty
jugs
,
many
intact
,
in
the
filling
of
a
medieval
well
excavated
by
Mr.
S.
S.
Frere
between
St.
George
's
Street
and
Burgate
,
Canterbury
,
in
1952
.
Fig
.
2
.
Ovoid
jug
,
12
1/4
in
.
high
,
made
of
light
grey
sandy
ware
with
light
reddish
buff
surface
,
covered
by
yellow
slip
.
Mottled
green
glaze
covers
the
neck
and
body
to
below
the
bulge
.
The
neck
is
cylindrical
,
separated
from
the
bulbous
body
by
a
ridge
,
and
the
base
is
retracted
above
the
foot-ring
on
which
the
jug
stands
steadily
.
The
rim
has
an
outward
slope
,
with
a
groove
and
moulding
below
,
and
is
pinched
to
form
a
small
lip
.
At
the
middle
of
the
neck
is
a
broad
rounded
cordon
between
a
ridge
and
a
narrow
flat
cordon
.
The
handle
is
plain
and
circular
in
section
.
The
ovoid
jug
with
retracted
foot
is
also
a
type
common
in
London
,
and
sometimes
profusely
decorated
.
The
contemporaneity
of
these
two
jugs
is
confirmed
by
the
finding
of
fragments
of
both
types
in
medieval
buildings
in
Joyden
's
Wood
,
near
Bexley
,
where
the
occupation
is
limited
to
the
period
c.
128-132
.
The
kilns
where
they
were
made
have
not
yet
been
located
,
but
probably
they
were
to
the
south
of
London
,
in
east
Surrey
.
One
site
was
at
Earlswood
,
where
potters
'
refuse
and
wasters
<
SIC
>
have
been
known
for
a
long
time
.
2
.
UNGLAZED
JUG
(
fig
.
3
)
Large
part
of
neck
,
body
,
and
base
of
a
small
jug
,
about
6.1
in
.
high
,
made
of
grey
sandy
ware
with
dark
grey
surface
,
unglazed
.
The
body
is
bulging
,
with
wide
sagging
base
.
The
upper
part
of
the
body
is
marked
by
fine
horizontal
grooves
and
wheel-marks
.
The
neck
contracts
upwards
,
and
the
rim
was
everted
.
The
lower
part
of
the
handle
is
preserved
separately
;
it
is
roughly
circular
in
section
,
and
deeply
stab-marked
down
the
back
.
Unglazed
jugs
of
grey
ware
,
rather
archaic
in
character
,
are
known
from
a
number
of
sites
in
north-west
Kent
.
The
major
site
is
Eynsford
Castle
,
where
excavations
by
the
Ministry
of
Works
have
produced
many
jugs
of
this
type
in
deposits
of
the
end
of
the
thirteenth
century
.
Other
sites
are
at
Joyden
's
Wood
near
Bexley
,
and
at
Bexley
.
Pottery
of
this
character
was
made
in
east
Surrey
,
where
at
least
one
kiln-site
is
known
.
Recently
Mr.
Brian
Hope-Taylor
excavated
a
kiln
and
potter
's
workshop
at
Vicars
Haw
,
Limpsfield
,
which
produced
a
mass
of
jugs
,
cooking-pots
,
and
bowls
with
the
characteristics
given
above
.
3
.
POTTERY
FROM
WESTERN
FRANCE
Polychrome
jug
(
pl
.
1b
and
fig
.
4
)
Several
fragments
of
a
nearly
complete
jug
,
skilfully
restored
at
the
Institute
of
Archaeology
,
London
.
The
jug
,
1.3
in
.
high
,
is
made
of
thin
whitish
ware
with
a
thin
colourless
glaze
on
the
outside
surface
.
It
is
of
slender
pear-shape
with
retracted
foot
.
The
decoration
in
free-style
is
of
a
bird
and
a
shield
on
each
side
,
and
a
third
shield
beneath
the
spout
.
The
figures
are
outlined
in
dark
brown
;
the
birds
are
coloured
green
and
the
shields
are
orange-yellow
,
with
three
bars
instead
of
the
more
usual
two
.
One
bird
and
two
shields
are
nearly
complete
,
but
the
rest
of
the
decoration
is
fragmentary
.
The
bird
and
shield
design
is
one
of
the
leading
patterns
on
polychrome
ware
.
Examples
,
more
or
less
complete
,
are
known
in
England
and
Wales
from
London
,
Stonar
,
Felixstowe
,
Cardiff
,
and
Llantwit
Major
.
The
shape
of
the
jug
also
occurs
several
times
on
jugs
from
London
,
Ipswich
,
Writtle
,
Canterbury
,
Old
Sarum
,
Glastonbury
Abbey
,
and
Whichford
Castle
.
Since
the
initial
discussion
and
inventory
of
polychrome
ware
in
Archaeologia
in
1933
,
a
considerable
number
of
new
finds
has
been
made
in
Britain
.
The
total
number
of
sites
now
stands
at
twenty-five
in
England
,
six
in
Wales
,
still
one
in
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
(
as
predicted
in
the
original
paper
)
can
now
show
three
sites
.
These
additions
alone
call
for
a
re-evaluation
of
the
material
,
but
even
more
significant
is
the
new
evidence
in
France
.
The
kilns
of
an
intense
medieval
pottery
industry
have
been
discovered
at
La
Chappelle-des-Pots
,
a
village
to
the
east
of
Saintes
in
Charente
Maritime
.
The
manufacture
here
of
polychrome
ware
and
the
other
types
of
pottery
also
exported
from
France
to
England
is
now
an
established
fact
.
It
is
now
possible
,
therefore
,
to
discuss
more
fully
the
trade
in
polychrome
ware
from
its
centre
of
production
in
France
,
and
to
give
a
more
balanced
evaluation
of
its
distribution
in
the
British
Isles
.
For
the
present
purpose
it
must
suffice
to
summarize
the
evidence
for
the
date
of
polychrome
ware
.
This
is
based
on
finds
made
at
five
castles
,
either
built
by
Edward
=1
,
occupied
by
the
English
for
a
limited
period
,
or
where
the
deposits
are
related
to
building
periods
of
the
structure
.
The
castles
and
the
limiting
dates
are
as
follows
:
<
TABLE
>
The
gist
of
this
evidence
is
that
at
the
longest
range
polychrome
ware
dates
between
127
and
1325
.
In
fact
the
range
can
be
narrowed
down
to
between
128
and
13
,
since
most
of
the
initial
and
terminal
dates
overlap
.
Although
pottery
of
other
types
made
in
the
same
part
of
western
France
has
been
found
in
Britain
in
contexts
both
earlier
and
later
than
the
above
dates
,
there
is
no
evidence
otherwise
that
polychrome
ware
had
a
longer
range
in
date
.
The
evidence
as
a
whole
suggests
that
polychrome
ware
was
not
only
imported
but
indeed
made
during
a
very
short
period
,
and
that
it
was
produced
in
the
lifetime
of
one
or
at
most
two
generations
of
potters
.
Glazed
pitcher
(
fig
.
5
)
The
base
and
lower
half
of
a
pitcher
is
also
identified
as
an
import
from
western
France
.
It
is
made
of
thin
,
hard
yellow
ware
with
fine
red
grit
.
The
surface
is
smooth
and
yellow-buff
,
with
patches
of
green
glaze
above
the
bulge
.
The
base
is
markedly
raised
at
the
middle
.
The
pot
belongs
to
a
group
well
represented
at
Saintes
by
barrel-shaped
and
ovoid
pitchers
and
jugs
.
These
have
a
large
bridge-spout
and
a
single
strap-handle
,
as
on
the
polychrome
jugs
,
and
the
base
is
usually
hollowed
underneath
.
On
some
of
the
jugs
the
decoration
consists
of
slip
lines
in
brown
or
red
forming
a
chevron
or
trellis
pattern
limited
to
the
upper
part
of
the
body
,
as
was
evidently
the
case
on
the
Lesnes
Abbey
pot
.
The
ware
of
the
pots
at
Saintes
is
sometimes
equal
in
quality
to
that
of
the
polychromes
,
and
sometimes
more
gritty
.
It
is
probable
,
therefore
,
that
these
vessels
,
of
which
fragments
were
found
at
the
kiln-sites
at
La
Chappelle-des-Pots
,
were
also
made
elsewhere
in
the
vicinity
of
Saintes
.
A
pitcher
decorated
with
a
trellis
in
red
slip
,
in
the
Muse
?
2e
Municipal
at
Saintes
,
has
been
used
to
complete
the
drawing
of
the
Lesnes
Abbey
pot
.
4
.
SPANISH
LUSTREWARE
(
pl
.
11
and
fig
.
6
)
Two
fragments
of
thick
whitish
ware
,
glazed
and
decorated
on
both
surfaces
.
The
outside
is
mostly
covered
by
zones
of
pale
amber
lustre
,
comprising
broad
and
narrow
solid
bands
,
sloping
panels
,
chevrons
,
and
large
scrolls
.
Between
the
lustre
are
two
narrow
bands
painted
in
cobalt-blue
(
hatched
in
the
drawing
)
.
The
smaller
fragment
has
two
concentric
mouldings
on
the
outside
above
the
inner
blue
band
;
the
inner
moulding
is
more
prominent
than
the
outer
.
On
the
inside
surface
the
lustre
is
fainter
,
and
shows
the
same
range
of
motifs
as
on
the
outside
,
also
a
narrow
band
of
guilloche
;
no
blue
bands
are
present
on
the
inside
.
The
pieces
belong
to
the
same
vessel
,
a
large
cover
or
lid
,
15
3/4
in
.
in
diameter
at
the
rim
.
At
the
inner
edge
of
the
upper
piece
the
profile
turns
sharply
upwards
for
a
knob
for
lifting
,
as
restored
in
the
drawing
.
The
Lesnes
Abbey
cover
is
identified
as
Hispano-Moresque
ware
made
at
Malaga
in
Andalusia
by
comparison
with
numerous
fragments
,
in
the
Victoria
and
Albert
Museum
,
found
at
Fostat
near
Cairo
.
The
origin
of
this
lustre-painted
pottery
is
demonstrated
by
a
foot-ring
from
Fostat
,
inscribed
with
the
Arabic
word
Malaga
.
Such
marks
are
seldom
found
on
this
class
of
pottery
,
and
may
indicate
that
they
were
limited
to
vessels
destined
for
exportation
.
A
close
parallel
for
the
shape
and
decoration
of
the
Lesnes
Abbey
cover
is
provided
by
a
large
piece
of
a
cover
from
Fostat
(
pl
.
=3a
)
.
This
is
also
decorated
on
both
sides
by
bands
of
pale
amber
lustre
,
and
near
the
top
are
mouldings
precisely
like
those
on
the
Lesnes
Abbey
cover
.
The
shape
of
these
covers
is
given
by
a
complete
cover
for
a
pedestalled
bowl
,
both
painted
with
arabesque
patterns
in
lustre
and
in
blue
,
also
in
the
Victoria
and
Albert
Museum
(
pl
.
=3b
)
.
#
232
<
362
TEXT
J68
>
All
this
,
the
great
corpus
of
Russian
song
,
remains
almost
unknown-
or
known
by
its
least
fine
and
subtle
examples
.
And
not
only
Russian
song
;
Poland
has
produced
at
least
two
remarkable
song-writers
,
Moniuszko
in
the
last
century
and
Szymanowski
in
the
present
one
,
of
whom
Szymanowski
is
known
only
in
German
translations
and
Moniuszko
not
at
all
,
for
his
songs
have
never
been
translated
into
English
and
the
wretched
French
selection
is
a
hundred
years
old
.
Instrumental
music
,
of
course
,
penetrates
the
curtain
with
no
difficulty
,
with
the
result
that
we
think
of
Russian
and
Polish
music
as
mainly
instrumental
.
This
is
a
false
picture
.
It
is
less
false
,
I
think
,
of
Czech
music
.
The
Czechs
(
among
whom
I
include
the
Moravians
and
Slovaks
and
Ruthenians
,
beside
the
Czechs
proper
)
are
an
intensely
musical
people
but
,
whether
because
they
nearly
lost
their
language
as
a
culture-language
under
the
Habsburg
monarchy
(
so
that
even
Smetana
had
to
learn
it
as
a
foreigner
)
or
from
deficiencies
in
the
language
itself
(
e.g
.
in
vowel-sounds
)
,
for
some
reason
their
vocal
literature
is
less
rich
than
their
instrumental
.
The
language-curtain
obstructs
much
more
than
the
free
passage
of
Slavonic
vocal
music
.
It
obstructs
our
knowledge
of
a
great
deal
of
music
that
would
present
no
difficulty
at
all
if
we
could
only
hear
it
:
the
older
instrumental
music
of
the
Czechs
and
Poles
,
and
their
Latin
church
music
.
For-
and
here
I
come
at
last
to
the
very
heart
of
my
subject-
the
Czechs
and
Poles
have
always
shared
the
culture
of
Western
Europe
,
including
its
music
,
whereas
the
Russians
began
to
do
so
only
in
the
second
half
of
the
eighteenth
century
.
Not
only
were
the
Russians
Christianised
from
Byzantium
,
either
directly
or
through
Bulgarian
missionaries
,
and
left
with
a
different
alphabet
,
a
different
liturgy
and
a
different
liturgical
language
,
for
two
centuries
in
the
later
Middle
Ages
they
suffered
under
the
'Tatar
yoke
'
and
the
Princes
of
Moscow
were
mere
tributaries
to
Mongol
khans
.
On
the
other
hand
,
whatever
the
penetration
of
Central
Europe
by
the
old
Slavonic
liturgy
,
whatever
the
nature
of
the
conflict
there
between
Eastern
and
Western
churches
(
and
on
this
there
are
many
important
points
on
which
the
experts
still
disagree
)
,
whatever
the
political
vicissitudes
of
the
Western
Slav
states
,
they
were
never
detached
in
this
way
from
the
influences
of
Western
Christendom
;
the
Roman
alphabet
conquered
the
Cyrillic
and
in
the
church
Latin
conquered
Old
Slavonic
.
Polish
and
Czech
chapter
and
monastery
libraries
at
Gniezno
and
Vys
?
1ebrod
possess
Gregorian
missals
from
the
eleventh
or
early
twelfth
century
,
and
although
these
no
doubt
came
from
the
West-
the
Gniezno
missal
has
St.
Gall-type
neumes-
manuscripts
of
Polish
and
Czech
origins
were
compiled
before
long
.
The
Prague
Troparium
of
1235
is
only
the
earliest
of
a
number
of
Czech
and
Moravian
musical
codices
of
the
thirteenth
and
fourteenth
centuries
and
the
Poles
claim
the
composition
of
a
plainsong
antiphon
which
can
hardly
be
later
than
the
twelfth
century
:
'Magna
vox
,
laude
sonora
'
in
honour
of
St.
Adalbert
,
who
played
such
an
important
part
in
the
Christianisation
(
or
Romanisation
)
of
both
Poles
and
Czechs
.
And
there
is
a
significant
parallelism
in
the
appearance
of
the
earliest
religious
songs
with
Czech
or
Polish
words
;
both
the
Polish
'Bogurodzica
'
(
Hymn
to
the
Mother
of
God
)
and
the
Czech
'Hospodine
,
pomiluj
ny
'
(
'Lord
have
mercy
on
us
'
,
a
vernacular
Kyrie
)
are
more
or
less
centos
of
plainsong
motives
.
Moreover
the
earliest
preserved
sources
for
both
date
from
the
same
period
;
the
oldest
known
manuscript
of
the
'Bogurodzica
'
dates
from
about
147
,
that
of
'Hospodine
,
pomiluj
'
from
just
ten
years
earlier
,
though
the
words
are
found
without
the
music
as
early
as
c.
138
.
I
have
no
intention
of
inflicting
on
you
a
potted
history
of
Western
Slavonic
music
,
beginning
with
the
Middle
Ages
.
I
wish
,
by
these
facts
,
only
to
drive
home
two
points
:
the
essential
oneness
of
this
musical
culture
with
that
of
Europe
generally-
and
the
differences
.
The
Western
Slavs
shared
in
the
common
stock
but
often
drew
from
it
elements
which
they
put
to
their
own
special
uses
.
Standing
on
the
outer
edge
of
Western
culture
,
they
developed
all
the
fascinating
peculiarities
one
expects
to
find
in
peripheral
cultures
.
One
finds
similar
things
in
the
music
of
Portugal
and
at
some
periods
of
history
in
our
own
.
Peripheral
cultures
naturally
tend
to
be
'backward
'
;
even
in
a
country
the
size
of
England
,
provincial
architecture
has
often
been
half-a-century
or
more
behind
the
style
fashionable
in
London
;
as
we
all
know
,
even
Germany
was
very
late
in
developing
polyphony
.
But
there
are
wonderful
compensations
in
the
variety
,
in
the
range
of
dialects
(
as
it
were
)
.
Sometimes
political
or
other
non-musical
factors
play
a
part
;
the
Hussite
wars
of
the
fifteenth
century
gave
a
tremendous
stimulus
to
vernacular
Czech
song
just
as
the
two
centuries
and
more
of
Habsburg
domination
after
the
Battle
of
the
White
Mountain
overlaid
and
even
seemed
to
extinguish
the
peculiarly
Czech
elements
in
the
music
of
Bohemia
.
But
the
Slavs
were
quite
capable
of
developing
special
musical
characteristics
without
the
help
of
extra-musical
circumstances
.
Even
in
the
field
of
notation
,
Czech
neumes
evolved
with
certain
differences
.
In
the
thirteenth
century
the
Czechs
were
still
using
non-diastematic
neumes
;
in
the
fourteenth
they
progressed
to
the
stave-
and
their
neumes
began
to
assume
peculiar
rhomboid
forms
.
But
let
me
remind
you
again
how
much
more
different
things
were
in
Russia
,
where
liturgical
melody
had
developed-
and
developed
quite
a
long
way
on
its
own
lines-
from
Byzantine
chant
but
was
stuck
fast
in
a
primitive
notation
which
is
still
unreadable
up
to
the
late
fifteenth
century
,
although
comparative
study
with
Byzantine
notation
is
now
showing
how
it
may
be
deciphered
.
As
for
the
five-line
stave
,
it
reached
the
Ukraine
only
in
the
seventeenth
century
and
Russia
proper
in
the
eighteenth
.
Genuine
polyphony
was
impossible
though
a
very
primitive
form
of
three-part
polyphony-
in
the
so-called
11troestrochnoe
style
,
noted
in
three
rows
of
neumes-
begins
to
appear
about
the
middle
of
the
sixteenth
century
:
the
liturgical
6cantus
firmus
in
the
middle
part
is
supported
at
first
in
unison
or
octaves
by
upper
and
lower
voices
which
branch
out
from
it
and
close
in
again
to
the
unison
in
the
manner
of
the
11podgoloski
of
Russian
polyphonic
folk-music
.
It
is
not
until
the
mid-seventeenth
century
that
one
begins
to
find
four-part
polyphony
,
with
the
6cantus
firmus
in
the
tenor
and
the
added
parts
in
note-against-note
style
producing
common
chords
in
root
position
.
At
this
period
,
when
Russian
liturgical
polyphony
was
in
its
earliest
infancy
and
Russian
secular
music
reached
no
higher
level
than
the
songs
and
dance
music
of
the
11skomorokhi
(
buffoons
)
,
Poland
and
Bohemia
were
enjoying
what
modern
Polish
and
Czech
historians
claim
as
a
'golden
age
of
polyphony
'
.
It
may
at
first
strike
us
as
no
more
than
a
pale
reflection
of
the
golden
age
that
was
being
enjoyed
at
the
same
time
by
all
Europe
,
but
that
is
not
the
whole
truth
.
A
great
deal
of
this
music
deserves
not
only
intensive
study
but
performance
.
Two
difficulties
confront
the
Western
student
of
this
music
.
One
I
have
already
mentioned
:
the
language
curtain
.
It
does
not
conceal
so
much
of
the
music
itself
,
for
a
great
deal
of
it
is
Latin
church
music
,
but
it
makes
it
difficult
for
most
of
us
to
get
at
the
information
about
it
,
the
existing
stylistic
research
,
and
so
on
.
Czech
and
Polish
musicology
have
fairly
long
traditions
and
very
high
standards
,
as
indeed
has
Soviet
musicology
,
and
the
amount
of
study
devoted
to
the
Western
Slav
polyphonists-
to
say
nothing
of
the
instrumental
composers
of
the
seventeenth
and
eighteenth
centuries
,
and
early
Czech
and
Polish
romantic
piano
music-
is
enormous
.
It
exists
in
print
,
in
books
and
monographs
and
learned
periodicals
,
but
it
might
be
in
Etruscan
or
Cretan
Linear
B
for
all
that
most
of
us
can
make
of
it
and
it
would
be
well
worth
the
while
of
some
of
the
young
musicologists
now
studying
Russian
to
make
Polish
or
Czech
their
second
Slav
language
.
The
second
difficulty
is
that
of
actual
scores
.
It
has
at
times
seemed
as
if
Western
Slav
musicologists
were
more
interested
in
studying
their
old
masters
than
in
getting
their
texts
published
.
Josef
Syrzyn
?
2ski
made
an
excellent
start
in
1885
with
his
Polish
Monumenta
but
succeeded
in
bringing
out
only
four
volumes
;
the
later
Polish
series
,
Wydawnictwo
dawnej
muzyki
polskiej
,
edited
by
Chybin
?
2ski
and
begun
in
the
193s
,
has
produced
nearly
forty
numbers
but
many
of
them
are
very
slim
,
containing
only
a
single
work
or
a
selection
of
short
pieces
.
(
The
editorial
prefaces
were
from
the
first
provided
with
a
French
translation
and
the
post-war
numbers
are
translated
into
English
,
French
,
German
and
Russian
.
)
The
somewhat
similar
Czech
series
,
Musica
Antiqua
Bohemica
,
has
been
devoted
almost
entirely
to
instrumental
music
of
the
late
eighteenth
and
early
nineteenth
centuries
;
it
is
only
in
the
last
few
years
that
the
Czechs
have
begun
to
publish
the
work
of
their
classic
polyphonists-
with
trilingual
6re
?
2sume
?
2s
of
the
prefaces
,
but
not
of
the
critical
apparatus
.
A
third
difficulty
is
the
paucity
of
surviving
material
.
Poland
and
the
Czechoslovak
lands
have
provided
innumerable
battlefields
during
the
last
four
centuries
;
the
Thirty
Years
War
and
the
two
World
Wars
were
only
the
worst
of
a
series
,
and
the
total
destruction
of
music
,
both
manuscript
and
printed
,
must
have
been
enormous
.
(
Incidentally
,
these
countries
began
to
print
music
quite
early
;
a
Czech-printed
Catholic
Kanciona
?
2l
appeared
in
1529
and
a
Polish
music-publisher
,
L
?
11azarz
Andrysowic
,
was
active
at
Cracow
from
1553
onward
)
.
One
reads
of
a
Polish
master
such
as
Wacl
?
11aw
z
Szamotul-
or
Szamotulczyk
,
as
he
is
often
called-
who
was
obviously
a
very
considerable
figure
in
the
middle
of
the
sixteenth
century
;
two
of
his
psalm-motets
were
published
by
Montanus
and
Neuber
at
Nuremberg
in
1554
and
in
1564
in
collections
of
works
by
the
leading
French
and
Netherland
masters
,
and
what
survives
of
his
music
justifies
the
high
esteem
in
which
he
was
held
.
Yet
one
finds
so
little
that
does
survive
:
these
two
motets
,
another
preserved
only
in
organ
tablature
,
some
songs
with
Polish
words-
a
very
small
proportion
of
what
he
is
known
to
have
written
.
His
eight-part
Mass
for
the
wedding
of
King
Sigismund
Augustus
is
lost
;
his
Office
settings
are
lost
;
of
his
Lamentationes
,
printed
at
Cracow
by
Andrysowic
,
only
the
tenor
part
has
been
preserved
.
Another
,
rather
later
composer
Tomasz
Szadek-
a
member
first
of
the
king
's
private
chapel
and
later
of
the
royal
chapel
of
the
Rorantists
at
Cracow
,
the
two
chief
centres
of
the
Polish
'golden
age'-
survives
in
only
two
works
,
other
than
fragments
,
and
of
those
two
Masses
one
lacks
the
Agnus
.
Technically
these
works
are
more
or
less
in
the
'late
Netherland
'
style
.
What
distinguishes
them
and
gives
them
special
interest
is
the
infusion
of
Polish
melodic
elements
,
here
a
phrase
from
a
Polish
devotional
song
,
there
a
pseudo-plainsong
found
only
in
Polish
sources
.
Marcin
Leopolita
,
composer
and
organist
to
the
king
in
the
early
156s
,
composed
a
five-part
Missa
paschalis
or
Missa
de
resurrectione
,
the
earliest
complete
setting
of
the
Ordinary
by
a
Polish
composer
that
has
come
down
to
us
,
which
is
based
on
four
Easter
songs
current
in
Poland
and
Germany
.
The
Polish
'golden
age
'
was
finally
submerged
by
a
flood
of
Italian
musicians
brought
in
by
Sigismund
=3
.
There
had
of
course
been
foreign
musicians
at
the
Polish
court
before
;
Heinrich
Finck
was
a
chorister
in
the
royal
chapel
in
his
youth
and
returned
there
for
fourteen
years
,
perhaps
as
director
,
from
1492
to
156
.
And
there
had
been
Italian
musical
influence
.
But
Sigismund
=3
was
a
fanatic
for
the
Counter-Reformation
and
for
everything
Italian
;
he
moved
his
court
from
Cracow
to
Warsaw
,
enticed
Marenzio
to
go
there
(
but
failed
to
keep
him
)
,
invited
Giovanni
Gabrieli
(
also
in
vain
)
and
appointed
a
whole
series
of
Italians
as
directors
of
his
chapel
,
including
Asprilio
Pacelli
,
an
ancestor
of
the
late
Pope
(
Pius
=12
)
,
and
Giovanni
Francesco
Anerio
.
#
222
<
363
TEXT
J69
>
On
differentiation
,
each
reverts
to
the
other
:
<
FORMULA
>
and
<
FORMULA
>
The
hyperbolic
tangent
,
tanh
at
,
is
sinh
at/
cosh
at
and
,
starting
at
zero
,
never
exceeds
unity
,
however
large
t
may
become
.
<
DIAGRAM
>
The
remaining
three
hyperbolic
functions
,
sech
,
cosech
and
coth
,
are
the
reciprocals
of
the
above
three
ratios
respectively
.
Fig
.
1.4
shows
the
whole
family
of
curves
.
Tables
of
the
hyperbolic
functions
are
available
,
but
are
not
so
readily
available
as
those
of
the
circular
functions
.
A
device
by
which
the
more
extensive
circular
function
tables
may
be
used
in
conjunction
with
a
subsidiary
table
(
the
Gudermannian
)
is
described
in
Appendix
2
.
The
general
case
,
where
the
time
constants
of
the
two
exponential
terms
are
not
the
same
,
may
be
expressed
as
the
product
of
another
exponential
and
a
hyperbolic
function
.
Thus
:
<
FORMULA
>
If
a
is
positive
,
this
expression
will
always
diverge
.
<
DIAGRAM
>
If
a
is
negative
(
with
b
positive
)
,
the
final
value
will
always
be
zero
,
and
this
is
the
more
usual
in
practice
.
Fig
.
1.5
(
a
)
shows
the
result
of
the
sum
of
two
negative
exponentials
,
and
Fig
.
1.5
(
b
)
the
difference
.
The
second
is
seen
to
start
at
zero
,
reach
a
maximum
,
and
then
decay
.
As
Sallust
remarked
:
~Omnia
orta
occidunt
et
aucta
secuntur
,
or
~'Everything
rises
but
to
fall
and
increases
but
to
decay
'
.
The
time
at
which
the
maximum
is
reached
is
easily
found
to
be
<
FORMULA
>
and
there
is
a
point
of
inflexion
where
<
FORMULA
>
This
type
of
curve
is
encountered
,
for
example
,
in
radioactive
cases
where
a
substance
A
decays
into
another
substance
B
,
which
,
in
turn
decays
into
a
stable
end-product
C.
The
curve
shows
how
the
amount
of
the
second
substance
varies
with
time
.
Intuitive
estimation
of
transients
A
demonstration
will
now
be
given
of
how
the
transient
current
resulting
from
switching
operations
may
be
obtained
in
simple
cases
,
without
resort
to
mathematics
(
or
very
little
)
.
The
following
plausible
assumptions
are
made
:
1
.
That
an
uncharged
capacitor
behaves
as
a
short
circuit
at
the
instant
of
applying
a
steady
p.d
.
;
and
after
a
long
time
,
when
fully
charged
,
acts
as
a
disconnexion
or
infinite
impedance
.
2
.
That
a
pure
(
resistanceless
)
inductance
behaves
in
the
opposite
way
;
offering
apparently
infinite
impedance
at
the
instant
of
application
of
the
direct
voltage
,
and
short
circuit
after
a
long
time-
that
is
,
when
the
current
is
steady
.
3
.
That
,
in
the
interim
period
,
the
current
changes
according
to
a
simple
exponential
law
;
the
time
constant
of
which
is
either
RC
or
L/
R
,
where
R
,
L
or
C
may
be
simple
or
compound
.
4
.
That
there
can
be
no
discontinuous
jumps
in
either
the
voltage
across
a
capacitor
or
the
current
in
an
inductor
.
The
magnetic
space
constant
15m
;
;
(
otherwise
the
permeability
of
free
space
)
has
dimensions
henry/
metre
,
and
the
electric
space
constant
,
or
permittivity
of
free
space
,
15e
;
;
,
farad/
metre
.
The
square
root
of
the
reciprocal
of
the
product
of
these
two
,
therefore
,
has
the
dimensions
of
velocity
and
this
is
the
velocity
of
electro-magnetic
waves
,
c
,
equal
to
299792
km/
sec
,
according
to
the
latest
evidence
.
It
follows
that
?
22
(
LC
)
has
dimensions
of
time
,
and
?
22
(
L/
C
)
dimensions
of
resistance
.
In
fact
,
?
22
(
L/
C
)
is
the
well-known
expression
for
the
characteristic
impedance
of
a
loss-free
transmission
line
.
From
this
it
is
seen
that
L/
R
and
CR
both
have
dimensions
of
time
,
and
this
time
is
the
time
constant
.
Any
time
constants
we
may
encounter
in
the
study
of
transients
must
be
in
the
form
of
a
certain
inductance
divided
by
a
certain
resistance
,
or
a
capacitance
multiplied
by
a
resistance
,
or
else
the
square
root
of
the
product
of
an
inductance
and
a
capacitance
.
No
other
combinations
are
possible
.
Let
a
simple
series
LR
circuit
be
suddenly
connected
to
a
constant
voltage
source
V
,
at
time
t
=
.
The
initial
current
will
be
zero
and
after
the
transient
has
subsided
will
be
V/
R.
At
first
sight
,
this
is
not
a
decaying
exponential
;
it
decays
upwards
,
so
to
speak
.
It
may
be
easier
to
consider
the
voltage
across
the
(
pure
)
inductance
L.
The
initial
voltage
across
this
part
of
the
circuit
is
equal
to
V
,
and
the
final
value
will
be
zero
.
Using
the
assumptions
made
above
,
the
voltage
across
L
in
the
transient
period
will
be
<
FORMULA
>
and
,
because
there
are
only
two
circuit
elements
,
T
is
obviously
equal
to
L/
R.
The
voltage
V
;
R
;
across
the
resistive
part
of
the
circuit
when
added
to
V
;
L
;
must
always
give
V
,
hence
<
FORMULA
>
and
the
current
in
R
(
and
also
L
,
of
course
)
is
<
FORMULA
>
the
well-known
result
of
a
problem
which
is
often
given
to
beginners
as
an
exercise
in
solving
differential
equations
of
the
first
order
.
By
similar
reasoning
,
the
current
through
a
CR
series
circuit
is
found
to
be
<
FORMULA
>
The
voltage
across
the
resistor
is
<
FORMULA
>
and
that
across
the
capacitor
is
,
therefore
,
<
FORMULA
>
,
and
so
the
charge
in
the
capacitor
at
time
t
is
<
FORMULA
>
Theoretically
,
the
current
never
does
reach
its
final
value
;
the
'final
value
'
may
be
said
to
be
attained
when
it
falls
short
of
the
theoretical
final
value
by
an
amount
too
small
to
be
detected
by
the
measuring
instrument
in
use
,
or
,
in
decay
,
when
it
has
reached
the
r.m.s
.
value
of
the
noise
level
.
For
practical
purposes
,
and
as
a
rough
guide
,
the
current
will
have
reached
within
one
per
cent
of
the
final
value
in
a
time
five
times
the
length
of
the
time
constant
(
see
p.
2
)
.
This
is
roughly
seven
times
as
long
as
the
half-life
of
radioactivity
.
One
can
not
help
feeling
that
,
subconsciously
or
not
,
people
who
think
in
terms
of
half-life
have
the
idea
that
all
activity
will
have
ceased
in
about
twice
that
time
.
Three-element
circuits
It
may
well
be
argued
at
this
point
that
the
above
type
of
reasoning
is
all
very
well
for
simple
two-element
circuits
,
but
would
fail
if
carried
further
.
Let
us
consider
,
therefore
,
the
circuit
of
Fig
.
1.6
in
which
the
capacitor
C
has
a
leakage
resistance
R
;
2
;
.
<
DIAGRAM
>
The
initial
current
on
making
the
switch
(
t
=
)
is
V/
R
;
1
;
,
and
the
final
current
will
be
<
FORMULA
>
.
This
fixes
the
limits
between
which
the
current
must
vary
exponentially
.
The
time
constant
of
this
exponential
must
be
the
product
of
a
capacitance
and
a
resistance
.
The
capacitance
is
obviously
C
,
but
what
are
we
to
take
as
the
resistance
?
The
answer
is
,
that
resistance
which
effectively
appears
across
the
terminals
of
C
when
the
switch
is
closed
;
this
is
clearly
R
;
1
;
and
R
;
2
;
in
parallel
,
the
voltage
source
having
no
internal
resistance
.
So
the
time-constant
is
<
FORMULA
>
and
we
can
now
sketch
the
current/
time
curve
as
in
Fig
.
1.7
.
The
exponential
part
is
<
FORMULA
>
and
to
this
must
be
added
<
FORMULA
>
;
after
a
little
manipulation
the
current
can
be
written
<
FORMULA
>
The
final
capacitor
voltage
<
FORMULA
>
will
be
VR
;
2
;
/
(
R
;
1
;
+R
;
2
;
)
,
and
its
variation
with
time
is
<
FORMULA
>
The
case
of
two
capacitors
and
one
resistor
is
amenable
to
similar
treatment
,
though
not
quite
so
easily
(
see
Fig
.
1.8
)
.
Here
there
is
a
little
awkwardness
due
to
the
fact
that
the
initial
rush
of
current
is
very
high
;
theoretically
infinite
but
lasting
for
zero
time
(
see
under
'Delta
Function
'
in
the
next
chapter
)
.
We
shall
side-step
the
current
question
and
work
,
instead
,
in
terms
of
voltage
or
quantity
of
charge
,
neither
of
which
becomes
infinite
.
When
the
switch
is
made
,
the
capacitors
immediately
charge
up
to
VC
;
2
;
/
(
C
;
1
;
+C
;
2
;
)
and
VC
;
1
;
/
(
C
;
1
;
+C
;
2
;
)
volts
respectively
,
and
the
quantity
of
charge
on
the
plates
of
each
is
VC
;
1
;
C
;
2
;
/
(
C
;
1
;
+C
;
2
;
)
coulombs
.
Because
of
the
presence
of
the
resistance
,
C
;
1
;
will
discharge
exponentially
,
with
T
=
R
(
C
;
1
;
+C
;
2
;
)
while
C
;
2
;
,
following
its
initial
charge
at
time
t
=
,
will
acquire
further
charge
until
its
p.d
.
reaches
the
source
voltage
,
V
,
and
it
holds
C
;
2
;
V
coulombs
.
Hence
:
charge
in
C
;
1
;
<
FORMULA
>
and
charge
in
C
;
2
;
<
FORMULA
>
The
current
taken
from
the
supply
,
which
is
the
same
as
that
in
C
;
2
;
may
be
found
by
differentiating
<
FORMULA
>
with
respect
to
time
and
is
<
FORMULA
>
plus
,
of
course
,
the
initial
pulse
of
current
.
See
p.
43
,
equation
(
2.8
)
.
Circuits
comprising
R
,
C
and
L
are
,
in
general
,
beyond
this
simple
intuitive
treatment
,
though
there
are
exceptions
.
One
of
these
is
shown
in
Fig
.
1.9
where
a
constant
voltage
source
,
V
,
is
applied
to
two
elementary
circuits
,
LR
;
1
;
and
CR
;
2
;
respectively
.
<
DIAGRAM
>
We
shall
suppose
that
the
two
time
constants
are
the
same
;
L/
R
;
1
;
=
CR
;
2
;
or
R
;
1
;
R
;
2
;
=
L/
C.
The
initial
current
i
;
;
will
be
V/
R
;
2
;
and
the
final
current
,
<
FORMULA
>
will
be
V/
R
;
1
;
.
Thus
,
during
the
transient
period
,
the
current
will
be
switched
over
from
the
capacitive
side
to
the
inductive
side
at
a
rate
governed
by
the
common
time
constant
.
Alternatively
,
we
can
make
use
of
results
already
obtained
on
p.
9
and
write
down
the
supply
current
immediately
as
<
FORMULA
>
In
the
special
case
where
R
;
1
;
=
R
;
2
;
=
R
,
the
term
containing
the
exponential
vanishes
,
so
there
is
no
transient
and
the
current
taken
from
the
supply
is
constant
and
equal
to
V/
R.
In
other
words
,
the
network
is
distortionless
and
free
from
phase
shift
for
all
frequencies
;
provided
always
that
R
=
?
22
(
L/
C
)
.
Analogies
In
the
elementary
teaching
of
electricity
use
is
often
made
of
analogies
with
mechanical
systems
.
Electricity
seems
to
be
more
difficult
to
understand
than
mechanics
for
most
people
,
because
the
mind
can
readily
picture
mechanical
processes
,
but
electrical
phenomena
require
the
effort
of
abstract
thought
.
As
the
understanding
develops
,
the
debt
can
be
repaid
,
often
with
much
interest
,
as
problems
in
mechanical
engineering
are
referred
to
their
electrical
counterparts
for
solution
;
an
example
of
this
is
in
the
theory
of
vibrations
,
both
free
and
forced
.
The
analogue
of
electro-motive
force
,
E
,
is
force
,
F
,
or
mechano-motive
force
as
it
has
been
called
:
that
which
moves
mechanical
systems
or
particles
,
the
unit
being
the
newton
;
though
it
is
only
fair
to
say
that
this
unit
is
making
but
slow
progress
into
mechanical
circles
.
The
magnetic
circuit
analogue
,
magneto-motive
force
,
is
not
so
good
since
,
although
we
speak
of
flux
,
there
is
nothing
which
actually
flows
.
In
angular
motion
the
equivalent
is
torque
,
T
;
q
;
,
measured
in
newton
.
metre
or
joule/
radian
.
Electric
current
has
its
analogue
in
velocity-
linear
,
v
,
or
angular
,
15o
,
and
consequently
quantity
of
charge
,
the
time-integral
of
current
,
corresponds
to
linear
displacement
x
,
or
angular
displacement
15th
.
Mass
(
kilogram
)
or
moment
of
inertia
(
kilogram
.
metre:2
:
)
is
analogous
to
inductance
.
It
is
noteworthy
that
while
there
has
never
been
any
confusion
in
the
mind
of
the
electrician
between
electro-motive
force
and
self-inductance
,
the
tyro
mechanician
often
finds
difficulty
in
distinguishing
force
and
mass
,
and
tortures
himself
with
'big
pounds
'
and
'little
pounds
'
as
well
as
'slugs
'
and
'poundals
'
.
The
increased
use
of
the
newton
might
soften
these
difficulties
.
Electrical
<
FORMULA
>
Mechanical
<
FORMULA
>
Rotational
<
FORMULA
>
(
I
being
the
moment
of
inertia
)
.
Figure
1.1
shows
how
current
and
angular
and
linear
velocity
increase
with
time
in
systems
where
the
resistance
or
friction
is
zero
.
If
the
force
is
removed
after
a
certain
time
,
t
;
1
;
,
the
current
will
go
on
flowing
with
circuit
energy
<
FORMULA
>
,
or
the
wheel
will
continue
to
rotate
with
angular
energy
<
FORMULA
>
,
or
the
particle
will
continue
with
constant
velocity
(
Newton
's
law
)
,
and
kinetic
energy
<
FORMULA
>
.
If
resistance
is
present
,
the
current
(
or
velocity
)
does
not
increase
indefinitely
but
reaches
a
limit
,
as
we
have
already
seen
(
p.
9
)
.
The
initial
slope
is
the
same
as
for
the
resistanceless
case
and
the
final
value
is
given
by
the
resistance
divided
into
the
electro-motive
force
,
or
the
mechanical
resistance
divided
into
the
mechano-motive
force
and
so
on
.
<
DIAGRAM
>
Alternatively
,
the
electrical
resistance
in
ohms
(
or
volt
.
ampere
:
-1
:
or
henry
.
second
:
-1
:
)
is
given
by
E/
I
where
I
is
the
final
value
of
current
:
and
similarly
,
mechanical
resistance
is
<
FORMULA
>
,
where
v
;
T
;
is
the
final
or
terminal
velocity
;
and
rotational
resistance
is
T
;
q
;
/
15o
;
T
;
.
It
follows
that
the
unit
of
mechanical
resistance
is
newton
.
metre
:
-1
:
.
second
,
or
kilogram
.
second
:
-1
:
,
and
of
rotational
resistance
is
newton
.
metre
.
second
,
or
kilogram
.
metre:2
:
.
second
:
-1
:
.
The
terms
mechanical
ohm
and
rotational
ohm
are
used
by
Olson
,
but
these
seem
rather
far-fetched
,
particularly
as
they
are
referred
to
c.g.s
.
and
not
practical
units
.
#
221
<
364
TEXT
J7
>
2
General
Properties
of
Ferrites
2.1
FERRITE
STRUCTURE
APART
from
ferromagnetic
metals
,
a
number
of
chemical
compounds
(
e.g
.
ferrites
,
garnets
,
plumbites
and
perovskites
)
exhibit
ferromagnetic
properties
.
Of
these
compounds
ferrites
have
to
date
proved
to
be
the
most
important
from
the
standpoint
of
microwave
applications
.
As
the
majority
of
ferrites
crystallise
with
a
cubic
structure
,
similar
to
the
mineral
spinel
,
(
magnesium
aluminate
Mg
:
++
:
Al
;
2
;
:
+++
:
O
;
4
;
:
--
:
)
,
the
term
ferromagnetic
spinel
is
sometimes
used
to
describe
those
ferrites
which
exhibit
magnetic
properties
.
The
general
chemical
formula
of
a
ferrite
is
(
MFe
;
2
;
O
;
4
;
)
;
n
;
where
M
represents
a
metallic
cation
.
It
is
found
that
a
spinel
crystal
structure
is
only
formed
if
the
ionic
radius
of
the
cation
M
is
less
than
about
1
A
?
15
.
If
it
is
greater
than
1
A
?
15
then
the
electrostatic
Coulomb
forces
are
insufficient
to
ensure
the
stability
of
the
crystal
.
For
example
Ca
:
++
:
(
ionic
radius
1.6
A
?
15
)
does
not
form
spinel
crystals
,
while
Mn
:
++
:
(
ionic
radius
.91
A
?
15
)
does
.
The
cation
M
is
generally
divalent
,
but
other
valencies
are
possible
if
the
number
of
anions
is
doubled
,
e.g
.
lithium
ferrite
Li
:
+
:
Fe
;
5
;
:
+++
:
O
;
8
;
:
--
:
.
The
ions
forming
ferrites
of
practical
importance
are
Ni
:
++
:
,
Mn
:
++
:
,
Fe
:
++
:
,
Co
:
++
:
,
Cu
:
++
:
,
Zn
:
++
:
,
Cd
:
++
:
,
Li
:
+
:
,
Mg
:
++
:
.
The
spinel
unit
cell
(
see
Fig
.
2.1
)
consists
of
a
close
packed
cubic
array
of
32
oxygen
anions
,
between
which
there
are
96
spaces
or
interstices
,
24
of
which
are
filled
with
a
cation
,
the
remaining
72
being
empty
.
The
sites
occupied
by
the
cations
are
of
two
kinds
known
as
tetrahedral
or
A
sites
and
octahedral
or
B
sites
.
The
A
sites
of
which
eight
are
occupied
,
are
surrounded
by
four
oxygen
anions
and
the
B
sites
of
which
sixteen
are
occupied
,
are
surrounded
by
six
oxygen
anions
.
When
the
chemical
formula
is
written
,
the
ions
in
the
B
sites
are
often
enclosed
in
brackets
to
indicate
their
position
,
e.g
.
Fe
(
NiFe
)
O
;
4
;
for
nickel
ferrite
.
It
might
seem
at
first
sight
that
the
most
likely
arrangement
of
the
cations
would
be
with
M
:
++
:
ions
on
the
A
sites
and
Fe
;
2
;
:
+++
:
ions
on
the
B
sites
but
in
practice
three
types
of
spinel
can
be
distinguished
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
1
)
Normal
spinels
in
which
M
:
++
:
ions
occupy
the
A
sites
and
Fe
;
2
;
:
+++
:
the
B
sites
.
(
2
)
Inverse
spinels
in
which
M
:
++
:
ions
occupy
the
B
sites
together
with
half
the
Fe
:
+++
:
ions
,
the
other
half
being
on
the
A
sites
.
(
3
)
Random
spinels
in
which
both
M
:
++
:
ions
and
Fe
:
+++
:
ions
occur
on
the
A
and
B
sites
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
The
preference
of
certain
ions
for
A
or
B
sites
is
of
importance
,
as
it
is
found
that
in
general
normal
ferrite
spinels
are
paramagnetic
while
inverse
spinels
are
ferromagnetic
.
Many
ions
show
no
strong
preference
for
a
particular
site
,
this
being
especially
true
for
those
ions
with
a
noble
gas
configuration
such
as
Li
:
+
:
,
Mg
:
++
:
,
Al
:
+++
:
and
also
those
with
a
half-filled
3d
electron
shell
e.g
.
Fe
:
+++
:
Mn
:
++
:
.
Where
there
is
no
strong
site
preference
the
most
stable
cation
distribution
can
be
calculated
from
a
static
model
of
charged
spheres
.
Of
the
remaining
ions
in
ferrites
which
are
of
microwave
interest
Zn
:
++
:
,
has
a
preference
for
A
sites
while
only
Ni
:
+++
:
and
Cr
:
+++
:
have
a
strong
preference
for
B
sites
.
When
two
or
more
cations
are
present
,
the
distribution
of
ions
with
weak
site
preference
may
be
affected
by
the
presence
of
an
ion
with
a
strong
site
preference
.
Most
ferrite
spinels
can
form
solid
solutions
with
each
other
in
any
proportion
.
This
arises
since
there
is
a
greater
probability
of
a
solid
solution
when
two
ferrite
spinels
are
reacted
together
,
than
there
is
of
the
formation
of
separate
crystals
of
the
two
spinels
.
A
well-known
example
of
a
solid
solution
is
nickel
zinc
ferrite
,
Ni
;
1-a
;
Zn
;
a
;
Fe
;
2
;
O
;
4
;
,
where
a
can
take
any
value
between
and
1
.
Unless
great
care
is
taken
in
the
manufacture
,
the
final
ferrite
formed
is
not
exactly
that
corresponding
to
the
proportions
of
raw
materials
used
.
This
is
because
most
ferrites
can
take
up
oxides
into
solution
without
forming
a
second
phase
and
thus
give
rise
to
non-stoichiometric
ferrite
.
In
particular
the
ability
of
most
ferrites
to
take
up
Fe
;
2
;
O
;
3
;
in
solution
is
important
.
In
the
preparation
of
ferrites
the
component
oxides
are
reacted
at
high
temperatures
.
During
this
sintering
process
there
is
a
tendency
for
most
ferrites
to
give
off
oxygen
,
as
the
equilibrium
pressure
in
this
reaction
is
often
greater
than
one
atmosphere
and
increases
rapidly
with
temperature
.
This
gives
rise
to
an
oxygen
deficiency
in
the
final
product
and
to
the
formation
of
ferrous
ions
.
The
presence
of
ferrous
ions
in
microwave
ferrites
is
undesirable
however
,
since
it
causes
increased
dielectric
and
magnetic
loss
as
is
discussed
in
this
chapter
and
Chapter
4
.
For
this
reason
,
compounds
are
often
made
iron
deficient
,
great
care
being
taken
to
avoid
loss
of
oxygen
during
sintering
.
2.2
.
PREPARATION
OF
FERRITES
Ferrites
are
prepared
by
a
ceramic
technique
which
involves
sintering
the
component
oxides
at
temperatures
between
1
@
and
145
@
C.
The
stages
in
the
preparation
of
ferrites
are
listed
below
:
-
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
Raw
materials
?
16
Decomposition
to
oxide
?
16
Milling
?
16
Presintering
(
partial
reaction
)
?
16
Remilling
?
16
Pressing
and
Extruding
to
shape
?
16
Final
sintering
?
16
Grinding
to
shape
<
END
INDENTATION
>
A
number
of
raw
materials
can
be
used
in
the
manufacture
of
ferrites
;
these
include
oxides
,
carbonates
,
oxylates
and
nitrates
.
The
last
three
compounds
decompose
to
oxides
on
heat
treatment
,
and
are
thus
prepared
6in
situ
at
a
temperature
near
to
that
at
which
solid
state
reactions
commence
.
This
process
should
favour
the
formation
of
good
quality
homogeneous
materials
.
For
example
in
the
case
of
MgMn
ferrites
it
has
been
reported
that
the
use
of
nitrates
gives
rise
to
better
microwave
properties
.
An
explanation
is
that
the
high
decomposition
temperature
of
the
nitrates
and
the
presence
of
nitrogen
oxides
help
to
prevent
the
formation
of
ferrous
ions
during
the
sintering
process
.
The
raw
materials
are
first
milled
,
usually
in
a
steel
ball
mill
,
to
give
a
homogeneous
mixture
of
very
fine
particles
.
The
process
is
generally
carried
out
with
the
raw
materials
in
a
slurry
of
methylated
spirit
or
any
other
liquid
which
is
easily
removed
after
milling
.
The
evaporation
of
the
methylated
spirit
is
carried
out
rapidly
to
avoid
any
heavier
particles
separating
out
.
The
mixture
of
raw
materials
is
then
pre-fired
at
a
temperature
some
2
@
C
below
its
final
firing
temperature
.
This
process
causes
partial
reaction
of
the
constituents
and
helps
to
reduce
shrinkage
during
final
sintering
.
The
presintered
powder
is
then
remilled
.
Two
methods
of
moulding
the
powder
into
shape
prior
to
the
final
sintering
are
commonly
employed
;
die
pressing
and
extrusion
.
For
die
pressing
a
small
quantity
of
binder
is
added
to
the
powder
so
that
when
the
sample
has
been
pressed
to
shape
,
it
can
be
handled
relatively
easily
.
To
avoid
the
possibility
of
contamination
of
the
sintered
ferrite
,
distilled
water
has
been
used
as
a
binder
,
although
for
certain
shapes
(
e.g
.
rods
)
organic
wax
emulsions
have
been
found
more
satisfactory
.
Gentle
heating
to
remove
the
binder
is
necessary
as
violent
volatilisation
could
cause
the
sample
to
crack
.
A
moulding
pressure
of
between
2
and
1
tons/
sq
.
in
.
ensures
a
uniform
end
product
without
the
risk
of
forming
laminates
in
the
pressed
sample
.
For
satisfactory
extrusion
a
higher
percentage
of
binder
is
required
than
for
moulding
.
A
solution
of
wax
in
petroleum
has
been
used
as
a
binder
for
extrusion
and
by
careful
choice
of
extrusion
orifice
very
dense
samples
may
be
produced
.
As
high
a
density
as
99
%
has
been
achieved
under
special
conditions
.
Extruded
samples
,
in
general
,
however
are
not
as
dense
or
uniform
as
those
produced
by
die-pressing
.
The
principal
use
of
extrusion
techniques
has
been
for
the
manufacture
of
long
thin
rods
,
a
shape
often
required
in
microwave
applications
.
Rods
as
long
as
12in
.
x
.4
in
.
diameter
have
been
produced
by
this
method
.
The
properties
of
the
final
product
depend
critically
on
the
sintering
process
and
the
closest
control
of
sintering
time
,
temperature
and
atmosphere
is
required
.
Generally
,
the
sintering
process
is
carried
out
at
a
temperature
between
1
@
and
145
@
C
for
between
4
hours
and
24
hours
,
depending
on
the
ferrite
.
Ferrites
containing
lithium
and
cadmium
are
usually
sintered
at
lower
temperatures
due
to
the
volatility
of
LiO
and
CdO
;
2
;
while
those
containing
nickel
,
cobalt
and
magnesium
are
sintered
at
the
highest
temperatures
.
By
sintering
for
a
long
time
at
high
temperatures
,
a
uniform
final
product
with
a
minimum
of
air
pores
can
be
obtained
.
The
near
absence
of
pores
is
a
requirement
for
certain
microwave
ferrites
.
This
is
discussed
in
greater
detail
in
Chapter
3
.
As
already
mentioned
,
however
,
the
oxygen
equilibrium
pressure
increases
rapidly
with
increasing
temperatures
and
this
sets
a
limit
on
the
maximum
sintering
temperature
that
can
be
used
without
reduction
of
ferric
iron
to
ferrous
iron
.
The
porosity
of
a
particular
polycrystalline
ferrite
sample
is
usually
quoted
with
reference
to
its
X-ray
or
single-crystal
density
.
The
X-ray
density
is
determined
from
measurements
of
the
spinel
lattice
constant
and
Table
2.1
gives
values
for
a
number
of
commonly
used
ferrites
,
for
which
the
lattice
constants
are
known
.
The
density
of
typical
polycrystalline
pressed
samples
is
between
8
%
and
95
%
of
X-ray
density
,
though
figures
as
high
as
99
%
have
been
achieved
.
During
sintering
,
shrinkage
of
the
ferrite
sample
occurs
.
This
may
be
controlled
by
careful
preparation
and
by
ensuring
a
uniform
temperature
over
the
sample
,
although
the
final
shape
may
not
have
the
tolerances
required
in
practice
.
Sintered
ferrites
,
being
ceramic
in
nature
,
require
special
methods
of
shaping
.
Cutting
can
be
carried
out
by
use
of
a
thin
diamond
slitting
wheel
or
by
use
of
an
ultrasonic
machine
with
a
knife
edge
cutting
head
.
An
accurate
finish
can
then
be
obtained
by
surface
grinding
with
a
carborundum
wheel
.
The
growth
of
single
crystals
of
ferrite
was
originally
of
interest
mainly
to
the
physicist
,
as
the
crystals
produced
were
too
small
for
use
in
microwave
applications
.
However
,
the
development
of
non-linear
devices
employing
small
single-crystal
samples
has
modified
this
situation
,
although
they
are
still
extensively
used
for
the
study
of
the
fundamental
properties
of
ferrites
.
Two
principal
methods
have
been
used
for
the
formation
of
single
crystals
;
the
borax
melt
and
the
flame
fusion
process
.
In
the
borax
melt
process
,
the
constituent
oxides
of
the
ferrite
are
dissolved
in
a
flux
of
molten
borax
by
heating
the
mixture
to
between
13
@
and
14
@
C
and
maintaining
this
temperature
for
several
hours
.
The
melt
is
then
cooled
at
a
few
degrees
per
hour
until
crystals
start
to
form
,
or
alternatively
the
flux
is
evaporated
at
a
constant
rate
.
A
disadvantage
of
the
method
is
that
the
borax
vapour
evolved
is
very
corrosive
and
destroys
most
refractory
materials
,
which
necessitates
the
use
of
special
furnace
equipment
.
Crystals
of
linear
dimensions
of
about
1
cm
can
be
obtained
by
this
method
.
In
the
flame-fusion
process
constituent
oxides
are
mixed
in
the
correct
proportions
and
sprinkled
into
an
oxy-hydrogen
flame
.
Crystals
of
reasonable
length
,
e.g
.
1-2
cm
can
then
be
grown
on
a
refractory
rod
held
in
the
flame
.
It
is
,
however
,
very
difficult
to
control
the
exact
chemical
composition
of
the
crystal
obtained
by
the
flame-fusion
process
.
2.3
MAGNETIC
PROPERTIES
OF
FERRITES
The
purpose
of
the
following
section
is
to
provide
an
elementary
account
of
the
magnetic
properties
of
ferrites
,
together
with
enough
background
material
to
enable
the
reader
to
place
the
section
in
perspective
.
It
is
stressed
that
since
the
object
is
to
equip
the
microwave
user
of
ferrites
with
a
knowledge
of
their
magnetic
properties
,
the
finer
details
of
the
subject
must
be
sought
in
the
bibliography
provided
.
Consideration
will
first
be
given
to
the
origin
of
magnetism
in
electrons
,
atoms
and
ions
,
choosing
as
examples
of
the
latter
,
elements
which
occur
in
ferrites
.
The
mechanisms
of
para-
,
ferro-
and
ferri-magnetism
will
then
be
explained
and
reference
made
to
the
temperature
behaviour
of
the
saturation
magnetisation
of
certain
ferrites
.
In
ferrites
,
one
is
principally
concerned
with
the
phenomenon
of
ferrimagnetism
which
will
be
treated
in
greater
detail
.
#
22
<
365
TEXT
J71
>
5.5
.
VARIATION
OF
MATERIAL
STRENGTH
Two
alloys
of
widely
different
strengths
from
HE3-WP
were
selected
in
order
to
study
the
effect
of
material
properties
on
strut
behaviour
.
The
alloys
were
NE6-M
and
HE15-WP
,
which
have
.1
%
proof
stresses
of
approximately
1
tons/
in:2
:
and
28
tons/
in:2
:
respectively
.
The
specimens
were
fabricated
from
3
in
.
x
2
1/4
in
.
x
.15
in
.
(
76.2
x
57.15
x
3.81
mm
)
A.D.A
.
unequal
bulb
angle
section
,
and
were
of
the
same
design
as
for
the
first
series
of
A.D.A
.
specimens
shown
in
Fig
.
13
.
As
material
failure
might
be
expected
to
have
the
greatest
influence
on
strut
behaviour
in
the
lower
slenderness
ratios
,
these
specimens
were
made
in
a
limited
range
of
slenderness
ratios
only
:
3
to
6
for
the
HE15-WP
and
3-9
for
the
NE6-M
.
The
overall
picture
of
failure
behaviour
was
similar
to
that
for
the
previous
sets
of
specimens-
torsion-flexure
.
Failure
of
the
higher
strength
material
specimens
was
generally
of
an
elastic
buckling
nature
,
with
torsional
and
flexural
deflections
starting
near
the
ultimate
load
and
growing
very
rapidly
to
large
magnitudes
,
when
no
further
increase
in
load
could
be
sustained
.
On
unloading
,
there
was
almost
complete
recovery
,
showing
that
the
buckling
was
largely
elastic
.
An
exception
was
one
of
the
L/
k
=
4
specimens
where
the
torsional
deflection
was
increased
so
much
that
local
collapse
occurred
in
the
lower
third
of
the
specimen
.
The
lower
strength
specimens
generally
failed
quite
suddenly
,
with
very
little
deflection
visible
beforehand
.
Failure
was
of
the
torsion-flexure
form
,
with
flexure
more
predominant
than
in
the
tests
previously
described
,
coupled
in
all
cases
below
L/
k
=
5
with
local
failure
of
the
outstanding
bulbed
edge
of
the
individual
angle
member
.
There
was
scarcely
any
recovery
on
unloading
,
showing
that
the
distortion
had
given
rise
to
large
areas
of
plasticity
.
The
forms
of
specimens
of
the
two
materials
after
failure
for
slenderness
ratios
3
,
4
and
5
are
shown
in
Fig
.
33
,
where
the
large
permanent
set
of
the
NE6-M
specimens
can
be
clearly
seen
,
and
compared
with
the
almost
complete
recovery
of
the
HE15-WP
ones
.
The
right-hand
specimen
of
the
middle
pair
is
the
exceptional
case
of
local
collapse
in
the
HE15-WP
series
referred
to
above
.
Fig
.
34
shows
the
L/
k
=
9
specimen
in
NE6-M
after
failure
.
The
results
of
this
series
of
tests
are
given
in
Table
=16
and
Fig
.
35
shows
the
strengths
of
the
two
series
of
specimens
compared
with
those
for
the
HE3-WP
.
It
will
be
noticed
that
the
results
for
NE6-M
are
presented
in
two
parts
:
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
this
is
because
a
second
batch
of
material
for
these
specimens
had
an
appreciably
higher
strength
than
the
first
.
5.6
.
DETERMINATION
OF
MATERIAL
PROPERTIES
Tension
specimens
were
taken
from
each
different
batch
of
section
.
In
some
cases
machined
round
specimens
of
.282
in
.
(
7.16
mm
)
diameter
were
made
from
the
corner
of
the
section
or
from
the
bulbed
edge
,
in
others
standard
flat
specimens
were
made
from
the
longer
leg
of
the
section
.
Strains
were
measured
with
a
1
in
.
(
25.4
mm
)
gauge
length
Robertson
optical
extensometer
on
the
round
specimens
,
and
with
a
Gerard
extensometer
on
the
flat
ones
.
To
make
a
satisfactory
compression
test
,
the
length
of
the
specimen
should
not
exceed
about
2
1/2
times
its
diameter
;
therefore
the
length
of
compression
specimens
taken
from
small
structural
sections
must
be
small
.
As
the
greatest
diameter
of
specimen
that
could
be
obtained
from
the
<
DIAGRAM
>
3
in
.
x
2
1/4
in
.
(
76.2
x
57.15
mm
)
A.D.A
.
Section
was
about
3/8
in
.
(
9.5
mm
)
the
length
was
limited
to
1
in
.
(
25.4
mm
)
.
A
jig
was
made
in
which
the
specimen
was
clamped
and
both
ends
could
be
ground
at
one
setting
,
so
that
they
were
finished
accurately
flat
and
parallel
.
Strains
were
measured
by
a
pair
of
Martens
extensometers
having
a
gauge
length
of
.6
in
.
(
15.24
mm
)
.
The
test
was
carried
out
in
parallel
platen
apparatus
to
ensure
,
as
far
as
possible
,
that
compression
took
place
without
bending
.
The
results
are
summarised
in
Table
=17
.
It
will
be
noticed
that
where
test
pieces
were
taken
from
both
the
bulb
and
corner
and
from
the
flat
part
of
the
section
,
the
material
in
the
flat
part
of
the
section
had
an
appreciably
lower
tensile
proof
strength
.
The
Young
's
moduli
are
generally
of
the
order
of
5
%
higher
in
compression
than
in
tension
.
Observations
of
this
nature
have
been
recorded
before
with
aluminium
alloy
but
no
satisfactory
explanation
seems
to
have
been
offered
.
<
TABLE
>
6
.
Analysis
of
Results
The
analysis
of
the
results
falls
naturally
into
three
categories
:
the
comparison
of
values
of
failing
stress
predicted
analytically
with
those
obtained
experimentally
:
a
similar
comparison
of
the
results
obtained
from
standard
design
methods
;
and
a
study
of
the
behaviour
of
double
angle
struts
having
different
cross-sectional
profiles
.
6.1
.
PREDICTION
OF
FAILURE
The
prediction
of
the
elastic
buckling
load
of
members
where
there
is
interaction
between
the
flexural
and
torsional
modes
has
been
fully
dealt
with
by
Timoshenko
and
many
other
authors
.
For
members
having
one
axis
of
symmetry
,
the
critical
load
is
given
by
the
smallest
root
of
the
equation
:
<
FORMULA
>
where
p
;
1
;
,
p
;
2
;
,
p
;
3
;
,
are
respectively
the
critical
stresses
for
flexural
buckling
about
the
principal
axis
x-x
at
right
angles
to
the
axis
of
symmetry
,
flexural
buckling
about
the
axis
of
symmetry
a-a
,
and
torsional
buckling
.
The
value
of
r
is
given
by
<
FORMULA
>
where
a
is
the
distance
between
the
shear
centre
and
the
centroid
,
and
k
;
x
;
and
k
;
a
;
are
the
respective
principal
radii
of
gyration
.
The
exact
analysis
of
the
buckling
of
built-up
members
such
as
those
considered
here
is
extremely
complex
,
but
provided
the
individual
members
are
fastened
together
at
a
sufficient
number
of
points
it
is
justifiable
,
as
a
first
approximation
,
to
treat
the
members
as
being
homogeneous
.
In
the
case
of
the
struts
used
in
this
investigation
the
bending
stiffnesses
about
the
two
principal
axes
are
approximately
equal
;
therefore
,
as
the
member
is
effectively
fixed-ended
for
buckling
about
the
x-x
axis
,
p
;
1
;
will
always
be
greatly
in
excess
of
the
actual
buckling
stress
,
and
may
be
disregarded
.
The
stiffness
for
bending
about
the
axis
of
symmetry
is
taken
as
the
reduced
value
calculated
in
4.1
.
The
value
of
the
torsional
stiffness
used
in
calculating
the
torsional
buckling
load
is
obtained
for
the
various
slenderness
ratios
by
multiplying
by
the
appropriate
factor
15b
from
Table
=11
.
The
warping
stiffness
of
the
angle
sections
themselves
,
which
is
very
low
,
has
very
little
effect
on
the
torsional
buckling
load
and
is
neglected
in
the
calculation
.
Thus
the
torsional
buckling
stress
<
FORMULA
>
,
where
GJ
is
the
free-ended
torsional
stiffness
of
the
composite
member
,
and
I
;
p
;
is
the
polar
second
moment
of
area
of
the
cross-section
about
the
shear
centre
.
The
values
obtained
for
the
buckling
stresses
are
shown
below
in
Table
=18
.
Fig
.
36
shows
these
values
graphically
,
curve
(
1
)
,
and
those
for
the
HE3-WP
struts
(
2
)
.
The
immediate
observation
is
that
the
experimental
failing
stress
curve
lies
well
below
the
theoretical
one
,
the
discrepancy
being
most
marked
in
the
lower
slenderness
ratios
.
The
most
obvious
explanation
for
this
is
the
reduction
of
the
effective
stiffness
due
to
inadequate
rigidity
of
the
fastenings
,
discussed
in
4.1
.
If
the
experimental
results
were
re-plotted
on
a
basis
of
slenderness
ratios
calculated
from
actual
stiffness
,
then
the
curve
would
be
moved
to
the
right
.
Some
confirmation
of
this
explanation
is
given
<
TABLE
>
by
the
results
for
the
few
tests
with
the
knife-edge
along
the
x-x
axis
,
in
which
the
effects
of
the
fastenings
on
flexural
buckling
might
be
expected
to
be
much
smaller
,
which
lie
much
nearer
to
the
theoretical
curve
.
It
is
interesting
to
re-calculate
the
torsion-flexure
buckling
stress
values
when
the
flexural
buckling
stress
is
derived
from
that
obtained
by
taking
the
measured
bending
stiffness
,
the
torsional
stiffness
remaining
as
before
.
These
values
are
plotted
in
curve
(
3
)
,
Fig
.
36
,
which
lies
much
closer
to
the
experimental
values
of
curve
(
2
)
than
does
the
original
theoretical
torsion-flexure
curve
.
<
DIAGRAM
>
On
the
other
hand
,
it
might
be
argued
that
compression
should
tend
to
reduce
the
effects
of
bolt
clearances
and
that
the
discrepancy
between
the
experimental
and
theoretical
values
might
be
due
to
plasticity
of
the
material
at
the
higher
stresses
.
From
the
compression
stress-strain
curve
of
the
HE3-WP
material
used
,
values
of
the
tangent
modulus
may
be
deduced
,
and
the
Engesser
plastic
flexural
buckling
curve
can
be
constructed
,
curve
(
4
)
,
as
a
continuation
of
the
Euler
curve
for
the
elastic
range
.
This
curve
diverges
rapidly
from
the
Euler
and
elastic
torsion-flexure
curves
as
the
slenderness
ratio
diminishes
.
The
limit
of
proportionality
of
the
HE3-WP
was
just
below
8
tons/
in:2
:
(
12.7
kg/
mm:2
:
)
,
and
it
might
be
expected
that
after
the
critical
stress
of
this
value
,
which
occurs
at
about
L/
k
=
7
,
the
true
torsion-flexure
buckling
curve
would
begin
to
diverge
from
the
elastic
one
.
There
is
no
direct
method
of
constructing
the
plastic
torsion-flexure
buckling
curve
.
However
,
by
assuming
that
the
critical
load
for
the
torsional
mode
does
not
change
,
which
is
reasonable
if
the
shear
modulus
remains
nearly
constant
,
it
is
possible
to
devise
a
method
of
successive
approximation
.
Taking
for
the
flexural
buckling
stress
,
p
;
2
;
,
the
value
obtained
for
flexural
plastic
buckling
,
a
new
value
can
be
obtained
for
the
torsion-flexure
buckling
stress
p.
From
the
compression
stress-strain
curve
the
value
of
the
tangent
modulus
E
;
t
;
at
the
stress
p
is
obtained
.
Using
this
value
of
E
;
t
;
in
the
Engesser
equation
,
p
=
E
;
t
;
/
(
L/
k
)
:2
:
,
the
buckling
stress
of
a
strut
of
the
same
slenderness
ratio
can
be
calculated
.
This
value
will
generally
be
found
to
differ
from
the
value
chosen
for
p
;
2
;
.
Another
value
is
now
chosen
for
p
;
2
;
,
and
the
process
repeated
until
a
value
is
obtained
,
for
the
plastic
torsion-flexure
buckling
stress
,
at
which
the
value
for
the
tangent
modulus
corresponds
to
plastic
flexural
buckling
at
the
chosen
value
of
p
;
2
;
.
The
values
obtained
by
this
method
are
shown
in
Fig
.
36
,
curve
(
5
)
,
where
it
will
be
seen
that
,
except
for
slenderness
ratios
below
4
,
the
curve
lies
above
the
experimental
one-
between
those
obtained
from
the
elastic
torsion-flexure
equation
using
modified
flexural
stiffness
and
the
ordinary
elastic
torsion-flexure
equation
.
It
may
be
concluded
that
both
plasticity
and
loss
of
expected
stiffness
contribute
to
the
divergence
of
the
experimental
from
the
predicted
values
.
Confirmation
of
this
is
obtained
by
examination
of
the
results
for
HE15-WP
and
NE6-M
materials
;
the
elastic
limit
of
HE15-WP
is
about
23
tons/
in:2
:
so
that
,
as
the
critical
stress
for
elastic
torsion-flexural
buckling
at
L/
k
=
3
is
23.1
tons/
in:2
:
,
it
might
be
expected
that
plasticity
would
have
scarcely
any
influence
on
failure
in
the
range
of
slenderness
ratios
used
in
the
tests
.
Fig
.
37
shows
that
the
experimental
values
are
in
reasonable
agreement
with
the
values
obtained
from
the
elastic
torsion-flexure
equation
with
modified
flexural
stiffness
.
The
small
discrepancy
at
the
lower
slenderness
ratios
could
be
attributed
to
an
over-estimation
of
the
torsional
stiffness
.
The
NE6-M
alloy
,
with
an
elastic
limit
of
between
4
and
5
tons/
in:2
:
,
gives
the
opposite
picture
in
that
plasticity
affects
failure
over
the
whole
range
of
slenderness
ratios
considered
.
The
plastic
torsion-flexure
curve
,
in
Fig
.
37
,
lies
well
below
the
elastic
values
<
DIAGRAM
>
and
a
little
above
the
experimental
ones
.
This
seems
to
indicate
that
,
although
plasticity
is
the
dominating
factor
affecting
failure
,
the
reduced
flexural
stiffness
contributes
to
the
difference
between
experimental
and
predicted
values
,
and
the
best
prediction
might
be
obtained
from
the
plastic
torsion-flexure
approach
using
the
reduced
,
experimental
flexural
stiffnesses
.
The
results
of
this
calculation
for
HE3-WP
and
NE6-M
are
shown
in
Fig
.
38
,
where
it
will
be
<
DIAGRAM
>
seen
that
good
agreement
is
obtained
except
at
the
lowest
slenderness
ratio
where
the
stiffnesses
have
probably
been
over
estimated
.
6.2
.
DESIGN
METHODS
As
the
mode
of
failure
at
all
slenderness
ratios
up
to
15
was
torsion-flexure
it
is
evident
that
direct
design
from
the
Perry-Robertson
strut
curve
is
unsatisfactory
.
Forms
of
compression
instability
,
other
than
purely
flexural
,
may
be
dealt
with
by
the
Equivalent
Slenderness
Ratio
(
e.s.r
.
)
method
.
#
217
<
366
TEXT
J72
>
SUMMARY
The
authors
discuss
the
testing
of
explosives
with
special
reference
to
the
ability
of
a
test
to
indicate
the
presence
of
significant
differences
in
ignition
probability
and
also
to
the
reliability
of
the
test
.
It
is
suggested
that
tests
requiring
low
ignition
rates
,
and
particularly
no-ignition
tests
,
are
,
as
a
class
,
poor
discriminators
.
The
ability
to
discriminate
can
be
increased
by
increasing
the
number
of
ignitions
accepted
as
the
pass
level
.
It
is
suggested
that
a
test
of
26
shots
,
in
which
13
ignitions
are
permitted
,
represents
a
good
compromise
,
in
view
of
the
need
to
keep
the
number
of
shots
within
reasonable
limits
.
1
.
INTRODUCTION
About
a
hundred
million
shots
a
year
are
fired
in
British
mines
and
usually
about
6
ignitions
are
reported
each
year
.
It
is
clear
that
with
a
practical
ignition
rate
of
roughly
1
:
-7
:
,
a
test
no
more
severe
than
practical
use
required
an
impossibly
high
number
of
shots
to
give
a
reliable
answer
;
and
therefore
the
test
must
be
made
so
much
more
severe
(
i.e
.
the
ignition
rate
in
the
test
must
be
made
so
much
higher
)
that
an
effective
assessment
of
the
safety
of
an
explosive
may
be
made
with
a
practicable
number
of
shots
.
In
rigorous
terms
this
thesis
demands
that
the
ignition
rate
be
multiplied
ten
million
times
or
so
.
The
multiplying
factor
can
be
made
up
by
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
=1
)
Ensuring
the
presence
of
practical
conditions
which
are
dangerous
but
rare
,
e.g
.
the
presence
of
considerable
volumes
of
an
explosive
mixture
of
methane/
air
,
the
absence
of
stemming
in
the
shothole
,
and
so
on
.
(
=2
)
Modifying
the
test
apparatus
to
increase
the
ignition
rate
,
e.g
.
firing
the
shot
in
a
steel
cannon
instead
of
the
rock
or
coal
in
which
it
is
fired
in
the
mine
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
All
of
these
devices
are
used
in
explosives
testing
;
but
apart
from
some
tentative
results
recorded
in
the
literature
(
Cybulski
,
1959
;
Schultze-Rhonhof
and
others
,
1959
)
no
firm
estimate
can
be
made
of
the
relative
contributions
they
make
to
the
multiplying
factor
.
However
it
is
probably
wise
to
assume
that
the
contribution
of
the
second
group
is
substantial
rather
than
preponderant
.
This
is
fortunate
rather
than
the
reverse
because
scientifically
any
process
that
extrapolates
a
million
times
may
be
expected
to
require
a
lot
of
proving
.
British
approval
tests
have
been
such
that
an
explosive
is
failed
if
ignitions
are
obtained
in
any
of
the
tests
.
This
reliance
on
no-ignition
tests
has
been
an
almost
uniform
feature
of
explosive
testing
throughout
the
world
although
the
French
system
permits
ignitions
in
one
of
the
tests
,
and
recently
the
United
States
Bureau
of
Mines
has
made
a
decided
break
with
tradition
in
this
regard
(
United
States
Bureau
of
Mines
,
1961
)
.
For
the
past
three
years
a
detailed
study
of
the
testing
procedure
has
been
conducted
at
S.M.R.E
.
;
particular
attention
has
been
paid
to
the
statistical
problems
raised
by
no-ignition
tests
.
It
has
been
concluded
that
the
no-ignition
test
,
as
applied
to
explosives
,
gives
too
little
information
about
the
ignition
probability
of
the
material
tested
,
and
that
this
weakness
can
not
be
removed
by
any
practicable
increase
in
the
number
of
shots
fired
.
2
.
RELIABILITY
AND
DISCRIMINATION
A
good
test
should
meet
,
6inter
alia
,
two
requirements
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
=1
)
It
should
be
reliable
,
i.e
.
a
repeat
test
of
the
same
material
should
give
the
same
result
.
(
=2
)
It
should
have
adequate
discrimination
,
i.e
.
it
should
indicate
the
presence
of
significant
differences
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
No
measurement
is
exactly
reproducible
,
since
all
are
subject
to
random
errors
.
In
explosive
testing
random
error
appears
as
a
variation
in
the
number
of
ignitions
obtained
in
repeated
tests
on
identical
material
.
However
often
a
trial
is
repeated
,
one
can
never
say
how
many
ignitions
will
take
place
;
but
,
at
the
same
time
,
the
more
often
a
trial
is
repeated
,
the
more
exactly
can
the
probability
of
ignition
by
an
individual
shot
be
stated
.
Once
this
probability
of
ignition
by
an
individual
shot
is
known
it
becomes
possible
to
calculate
the
probability
of
any
particular
number
of
ignitions
in
a
given
number
of
shots
.
Alternatively
,
it
is
possible
to
calculate
the
number
of
shots
that
must
be
fired
to
achieve
a
given
probability
of
a
particular
number
of
ignitions
.
In
this
situation
,
complete
reliability
of
acceptance
or
rejection
is
impossible
;
one
may
assign
only
the
probability
with
which
material
of
specified
characteristics
shall
be
accepted
or
rejected
.
This
probability
can
,
by
firing
enough
shots
,
be
made
to
approach
certainty
as
closely
as
is
desired
,
although
a
situation
is
rapidly
reached
where
an
enormous
number
of
shots
must
be
fired
to
achieve
a
small
improvement
.
It
is
also
fundamental
that
the
acceptance
and
rejection
limits
can
not
be
equal
although
,
again
,
by
firing
enough
shots
they
may
be
made
to
approach
each
other
as
closely
as
is
desired
.
The
difference
between
the
acceptance
and
rejection
levels
is
analogous
to
discrimination
.
Whatever
values
of
ignition
probability
are
chosen
as
the
rejection
and
acceptance
limits
and
whatever
level
of
probability
be
chosen
for
the
rejection
or
acceptance
at
those
limits
,
material
with
an
ignition
probability
equal
to
the
mean
of
the
limits
will
be
almost
as
likely
to
fail
as
it
is
to
pass
.
This
again
is
fundamental
to
all
systems
of
assessment
.
It
will
be
seen
therefore
that
the
concepts
of
reliability
and
discrimination
as
applied
to
testing
are
complex
ones
:
overall
,
a
system
can
be
made
reliable
to
a
chosen
extent
at
the
limits
of
a
chosen
range
.
3
.
EXAMINATION
OF
THE
NO-IGNITION
TEST
In
the
last
section
it
was
pointed
out
that
the
reliability
of
rejection
or
acceptance
is
a
matter
of
choice
,
and
clearly
opinions
will
differ
as
to
the
desirable
level
.
However
,
it
appeared
reasonable
to
the
present
writers
to
require
that
the
test
should
have
a
.95
probability
of
rejecting
an
explosive
having
an
ignition
probability
at
the
chosen
reject
level
.
Correspondingly
there
should
be
a
.95
probability
of
accepting
an
explosive
at
the
acceptance
level
.
Calculations
were
then
made
which
permitted
the
plotting
of
Curve
1
in
Fig
.
1
.
In
this
figure
the
true
probability
of
ignition
with
a
single
shot
is
plotted
against
the
number
of
shots
of
the
explosive
that
must
be
fired
to
give
a
.95
probability
of
one
or
more
ignitions
.
For
example
a
``
no-ignition
''
test
of
28
shots
will
reject
,
19
times
out
of
2
,
an
explosive
with
an
ignition
probability
of
.1
(
for
the
rest
of
this
paper
19
times
out
of
2
will
be
called
''
reliable
''
rejection
or
acceptance
.
)
Curve
2
in
Fig
.
1
shows
the
number
of
shots
for
which
the
probability
of
one
or
more
ignitions
is
.5
,
i.e
.
there
is
a
probability
of
.95
of
acceptance
.
From
these
curves
it
will
be
seen
that
although
a
28-shot
sequence
will
reliably
reject
an
explosive
of
ignition
probability
of
.1
,
it
will
not
reliably
accept
explosives
until
the
ignition
probability
has
fallen
to
.18
;
in
other
words
,
if
a
manufacturer
submits
an
explosive
that
has
a
slightly
lower
ignition
probability
than
.1
,
he
has
a
moderate
chance
of
getting
it
through
the
test
but
if
he
submits
another
that
is
ten
times
better
in
this
respect
,
he
has
a
fair
chance
of
having
it
rejected
.
Summarizing
,
if
the
probability
is
lower
than
.18
or
higher
than
.1
,
the
explosive
will
be
reliably
passed
or
failed
,
but
if
it
has
an
intermediate
value
,
the
test
will
not
give
reliable
results
.
The
curves
in
Fig
.
1
also
show
that
the
rejection
level
and
the
number
of
shots
in
the
test
may
be
varied
over
a
wide
range
but
without
an
appreciable
change
in
the
value
of
approximately
5
for
the
ratio
of
the
acceptance
to
the
pass
level
.
It
appears
to
be
impossible
to
avoid
poor
discrimination
with
no-ignition
tests
.
4
.
TESTS
PERMITTING
IGNITIONS
In
the
last
section
it
was
found
that
poor
discrimination
appeared
to
be
a
characteristic
of
no-ignition
tests
:
the
effect
of
permitting
one
ignition
is
shown
in
Fig
.
2
and
Fig
.
3
shows
the
characteristics
for
2-ignition
tests
.
It
will
be
noted
that
the
gap
between
the
rejection
and
the
acceptance
curves
narrows
,
i.e
.
the
discrimination
is
improved
when
the
number
of
permitted
ignitions
is
increased
.
<
TABLE
>
The
calculations
on
which
Fig
.
2
and
3
are
based
have
been
extended
,
and
the
results
are
summarized
in
Table
1
.
The
accuracy
of
discrimination
steadily
increases
with
the
number
of
ignitions
(
m
)
accepted
as
the
pass
level
.
Confining
attention
for
the
time
being
to
a
reliable
rejection
level
of
p
;
r
;
equal
to
.1
,
Table
1
shows
that
the
ratio
(
p
;
r
;
/
p
;
a
;
)
does
not
fall
to
the
neighbourhood
of
2
until
the
number
(
n
)
of
shots
fired
is
nearly
2
and
the
acceptable
number
(
m
)
of
ignitions
rises
to
12
.
<
DIAGRAM
>
The
table
does
not
extend
beyond
the
point
where
(
p
;
r
;
/
p
;
a
;
)
falls
to
the
neighbourhood
of
two
because
this
seemed
a
good
compromise
,
as
far
as
explosives
are
concerned
,
between
the
requirements
of
discrimination
and
the
need
to
keep
the
number
of
shots
within
practicable
limits
;
in
view
of
the
variabilities
inherent
in
the
conditions
of
use
,
perhaps
it
should
not
be
taken
too
seriously
if
the
value
of
(
p
;
r
;
/
p
;
a
;
)
for
a
given
explosive
fluctuates
in
the
range
of
2
to
1
.
The
following
example
may
illustrate
the
operation
of
a
test
with
a
pass
level
of
not
more
than
12
ignitions
in
2
shots
.
This
test
has
a
reliable
p
;
r
;
of
.1
and
a
reliable
p
;
a
;
(
acceptance
level
)
of
approx
.5
;
for
reliable
acceptance
the
manufacturers
must
work
to
an
ignition
probability
per
shot
(
p
)
of
.5
.
If
the
product
deteriorates
,
and
is
then
re-tested
,
there
is
a
probability
of
.95
that
the
deterioration
will
be
detected
when
the
ignition
probability
has
increased
by
a
factor
of
2..
To
a
considerable
extent
the
sensitivity
of
existing
explosives
tests
is
adjustable
at
will
,
usually
by
adjusting
the
charge
weight
but
also
by
changes
in
the
test
apparatus
.
What
are
the
consequences
of
changing
the
sensitivity
?
Table
1
gives
the
appropriate
figures
for
rejection
ignition
probability
of
.5
and
shows
that
equally
good
discrimination
can
be
obtained
but
with
far
fewer
shots
.
Table
1
indicates
that
an
economical
and
discriminating
test
at
a
rejection
level
of
p
;
r
;
=
.5
is
to
fire
35
shots
and
permit
12
ignitions
.
The
calculations
have
since
been
extended
by
Mr.
G.
Fogg
of
S.M.R.E
.
and
it
appears
that
at
a
rejection
level
of
p
;
r
;
=
.673
a
discrimination
ratio
of
2
is
obtained
with
a
round
(
n
)
of
26
shots
and
a
permitted
number
(
m
)
of
13
ignitions
.
5
.
MATHEMATICAL
BASIS
The
mathematical
basis
on
which
Figs
1
,
2
and
3
and
Table
1
were
calculated
is
simple
and
well-known
;
see
for
example
David
,
F.N
.
(
1949
)
.
The
probability
,
P
,
of
an
explosive
being
accepted
after
a
series
of
tests
is
a
calculable
function
of
the
probability
of
ignition
in
a
single
test
,
p
,
and
of
the
standards
required
in
the
series
.
For
example
,
if
our
standard
requirement
is
ignitions
in
n
trials
,
we
have
<
FORMULA
>
For
sufficiently
large
p
,
P
is
small
and
the
explosive
is
almost
certain
to
fail
the
test
.
It
is
useful
to
consider
the
probability
of
ignition
which
will
almost
certainly
cause
a
device
to
be
failed
.
To
do
this
,
it
is
necessary
to
fix
a
corresponding
value
for
P
;
that
is
,
to
give
a
numerical
expression
to
the
phrase
``
almost
always
failed
''
.
If
we
define
``
reliable
rejection
''
by
requiring
P
5
%
,
we
will
obtain
it
whenever
p
p
;
r
;
such
that
<
FORMULA
>
Similarly
,
for
sufficiently
small
p
,
P
approaches
1
and
the
explosive
is
almost
certain
to
pass
.
So
if
we
define
``
reliable
acceptance
''
by
requiring
P
95
%
,
we
will
obtain
it
whenever
p
p
;
a
;
such
that
<
FORMULA
>
The
range
of
possible
p-values
can
thus
be
divided
into
three
parts
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
Reliable
rejection
,
P
5
%
,
p
;
r
;
p
1
Results
not
consistent
,
5
%
P
95
%
,
p
;
a
;
p
p
;
r
;
Reliable
acceptance
,
95
%
P
,
p
p
;
a
;
<
END
INDENTATION
>
If
we
put
these
ranges
side
by
side
for
different
values
of
n
,
we
obtain
Fig
.
1
,
in
which
two
curves
of
p
;
r
;
against
n
(
Curve
1
)
and
of
p
;
a
;
against
n
(
Curve
2
)
divide
the
area
into
three
regions
:
consistent
failures
,
results
not
consistent
and
consistent
passes
.
#
242
<
367
TEXT
J73
>
Details
can
be
seen
in
the
photograph
,
Fig
.
4
.
During
the
early
part
of
the
tests
the
rotors
were
run
at
1,8
r.p.m.
,
at
which
speed
the
radial
acceleration
was
approximately
2,35
g
,
resulting
in
very
high
forces
at
the
hub
.
The
blades
were
provided
with
both
flapping
and
drag
hinges
,
the
former
being
freely
mounted
on
ball
races
and
the
latter
having
adjustable
cork
friction
dampers
.
The
blades
were
found
to
vary
slightly
in
weight
so
provision
was
made
for
final
balancing
by
means
of
small
adjustable
weights
on
screwed
rods
radiating
from
the
hubs
between
the
blades
.
These
can
be
seen
in
the
photograph
,
Fig
.
4
.
In
order
to
avoid
the
possibility
of
resonance
it
was
at
first
thought
advisable
to
run
the
rotors
with
drag
hinges
locked
.
Eventually
however
fatigue
cracks
were
noticed
in
the
roots
of
two
of
the
blades
and
it
was
suspected
that
the
lack
of
freedom
in
the
drag
hinges
was
the
possible
cause
.
Later
,
after
new
blades
had
been
fitted
,
it
was
thought
better
to
run
with
drag
hinges
free
and
so
reduce
root
stresses
,
experience
having
shown
that
the
possibility
of
resonance
was
small
.
As
a
further
precaution
,
to
eliminate
fatigue
failure
,
the
new
blades
of
a
modified
design
were
run
at
a
reduced
top
speed
of
12
r.p.m
.
This
question
of
blade
fatigue
is
more
fully
discussed
in
the
Appendix
.
2.3
Equipment
for
measuring
tracking
of
blades
and
flapping
angle
The
front
rotor
carried
a
commutator
with
a
single
brass
segment
contacting
four
carbon
brushes
mounted
on
a
ring
attached
to
the
front
rotor
spindle
housing
.
Three
of
these
brushes
were
approximately
12
@
apart
and
the
fourth
diametrically
opposite
to
one
of
the
three
.
The
brush
contacts
were
used
to
trigger
off
a
stroboscope
lamp
illuminating
the
blades
whilst
rotating
.
The
three
contacts
at
approximately
12
@
spacings
were
set
so
that
,
with
all
three
in
circuit
together
,
they
were
successively
out
of
phase
by
about
one
chord
length
when
the
ends
of
the
rotor
blades
were
observed
.
By
this
method
it
could
be
seen
if
the
blades
were
tracking
correctly
.
The
two
diametrically
opposed
contacts
were
used
to
facilitate
the
observation
of
flapping
angles
.
Each
contact
had
a
switch
in
circuit
and
the
timing
adjusted
so
that
the
stroboscope
flashed
when
a
particular
blade
was
parallel
to
the
longitudinal
body
axis
either
in
a
fore
or
aft
direction
.
The
height
of
the
blade
tips
in
each
position
was
measured
by
means
of
a
travelling
periscope
projecting
vertically
downwards
into
the
tunnel
.
The
difference
in
height
of
the
blade
tips
in
these
two
positions
gave
a
measure
of
flapping
angle
.
The
periscope
was
of
the
type
used
on
midget
submarines
.
The
stroboscope
lamp
was
mounted
on
gimbals
and
the
direction
of
the
light
,
shining
through
a
thick
perspex
window
,
could
be
adjusted
by
the
observer
to
illuminate
the
particular
blade
tip
under
observation
.
It
was
estimated
that
the
accuracy
of
the
measurements
was
of
the
order
of
one
tenth
of
a
degree
.
A
photograph
of
the
head
of
the
periscope
is
shown
in
Fig
.
6
from
which
can
be
seen
one
of
the
two
vertical
slides
behind
which
is
the
measuring
scale
.
As
the
periscope
weighed
about
6
lb
it
had
to
be
counterweighted
and
the
wires
carrying
these
weights
,
passing
over
pulleys
,
can
be
seen
in
the
photograph
.
3
.
Safety
Precautions
Due
to
the
high
value
of
centrifugal
force
on
the
rotors
and
the
possibility
of
instability
,
resonance
,
or
fatigue
,
it
was
thought
expedient
to
protect
the
personnel
by
reinforcing
the
tunnel
inside
with
sheet
steel
and
outside
with
shutters
.
These
shutters
were
of
sandwich
construction
comprised
of
blocks
of
paper
between
1/4
?
8
thick
plywood
,
totalling
about
two
inches
in
thickness
.
To
minimise
the
possibility
of
stopping
the
rotors
before
the
tunnel
and
thereby
losing
the
stabilising
effect
of
centrifugal
force
on
the
blades
,
an
interlock
was
incorporated
in
the
electrical
circuits
,
with
a
time
delay
of
about
a
quarter
of
a
minute
,
to
ensure
that
the
rotors
attained
a
reasonable
speed
before
starting
the
tunnel
and
also
that
the
tunnel
speed
had
dropped
sufficiently
on
shutting
down
.
As
the
electrical
supplies
to
the
tunnel
and
rotors
were
separate
there
remained
the
danger
arising
from
a
failure
of
the
current
to
the
rotors
but
as
that
was
thought
to
be
very
improbable
,
no
attempt
was
made
to
cover
that
eventuality
.
4
.
Method
and
Scope
of
Experiments
The
model
was
suspended
from
the
main
roof
balance
by
two
struts
spaced
22
1/2
?
8
apart
.
These
struts
carried
at
their
ends
a
spindle
mounted
on
ball
races
,
passing
through
and
fixed
to
the
helicopter
body
29
1/2
?
8
from
the
nose
.
This
spindle
being
freely
mounted
acted
as
a
pitching
axis
.
A
further
support
was
provided
towards
the
rear
of
the
body
,
using
a
pair
of
V-wires
attached
to
an
overhead
split-beam
balance
,
see
Fig
.
2
.
These
wires
were
adjustable
by
means
of
a
windlass
carried
on
the
balance
,
so
that
the
attitude
of
the
model
could
be
varied
.
The
earlier
tests
were
made
at
18
r.p.m
.
giving
a
tip
speed
of
about
4
ft/
sec
.
Later
the
speed
was
reduced
to
12
r.p.m
.
and
a
tip
speed
of
267
ft/
sec
.
Lift
,
drag
,
and
pitching
moments
were
measured
at
wind
speeds
of
4
,
8
,
12
,
16
and
18
ft/
sec
for
the
tests
at
a
rotor
speed
of
18
r.p.m
.
giving
approximate
values
of
tip-speed
ratio
,
15m
,
of
.1
,
.2
,
.3
,
.4
and
.45
.
When
the
rotor
speed
was
reduced
to
12
r.p.m
.
the
wind
speeds
used
were
25
,
55
,
8
,
1
and
12
ft/
sec
giving
values
of
15m
=
.94
,
.26
,
.3
,
.374
and
.449
respectively
.
Measurements
were
made
for
blade
angles
,
15th
;
;
,
of
4
@
,
8
@
and
12
@
.
The
angles
were
set
by
a
worm
and
wheel
at
the
blade
roots
using
a
surface
table
and
scribing
blocks
to
measure
the
difference
in
heights
at
leading
and
trailing
edges
.
Flapping
angles
were
also
measured
by
the
method
described
in
para
.
2.3
.
Although
it
would
have
been
desirable
to
make
measurements
at
very
low
values
of
15m
,
less
than
.1
,
difficulty
was
experienced
due
to
the
flow
induced
by
the
rotors
themselves
,
especially
at
the
higher
body
angles
.
For
example
,
without
the
tunnel
motor
running
,
a
vane
anemometer
indicated
a
wind
speed
of
about
15
ft/
sec
at
15th
;
;
=
8
@
and
15th
=
2
@
.
As
the
flow
was
unreliable
these
tests
were
abandoned
.
Table
1
gives
a
summary
of
all
the
tests
on
the
various
rotor
combinations
together
with
references
to
the
tables
giving
the
results
.
5.
Corrections
The
tunnel
measurements
were
converted
to
the
coefficients
C
;
T
;
and
C
;
m
;
where
C
;
T
;
is
the
coefficient
of
the
force
normal
to
the
longitudinal
axis
of
the
helicopter
and
C
;
m
;
is
the
pitching
moment
coefficient
about
the
axis
shown
in
Fig
.
3
.
A
further
correction
was
made
for
the
forces
and
moments
on
the
body
and
rig
,
etc.
,
by
making
the
appropriate
measurements
with
rotors
removed
and
subtracting
from
the
total
.
No
account
is
therefore
taken
of
forces
due
to
the
interference
between
rotors
and
body
.
As
the
final
results
were
to
be
presented
for
constant
values
of
tip
speed
ratio
,
15m
,
and
the
wind
speeds
chosen
did
not
give
exact
values
and
also
as
15m
=
V
cos
15th/
OR
,
where
15th
is
the
body
angle
,
the
correction
varied
with
attitude
of
the
model
and
so
all
the
results
had
first
to
be
plotted
against
15m
and
then
the
values
for
15m
=
.1
,
.2
,
.3
,
.4
and
.45
taken
from
the
curves
.
Corrections
had
also
to
be
made
to
15th
due
to
tunnel
interference
and
therefore
the
values
corrected
for
15m
had
then
to
be
plotted
against
15th
and
values
read
off
at
the
chosen
values
of
15th
viz.
,
@
,
5
@
,
1
@
,
15
@
,
2
@
and
25
@
.
For
convenience
15th
has
been
taken
to
be
positive
with
the
nose
of
the
model
downwards
which
is
opposite
to
the
normal
convention
.
For
the
9
?
7
x
7
?
7
wind
tunnel
the
correction
to
body
angle
(
15th
)
has
been
taken
to
be
<
FORMULA
>
where
A
is
the
total
rotor
disc
area
C
is
the
cross-sectional
area
of
the
wind
tunnel
,
C
;
L
;
is
the
overall
lift
coefficient
based
on
total
disc
area
.
The
correction
is
such
that
the
effective
inclination
is
less
than
the
geometric
inclination
.
It
is
felt
that
the
above
correction
is
not
entirely
satisfactory
as
it
is
based
on
fixed
wing
theory
.
It
is
hoped
that
at
some
future
time
a
systematic
series
of
experiments
will
be
made
to
establish
the
order
of
wind
tunnel
corrections
to
be
applied
to
helicopter
model
testing
.
The
corrections
to
pitching
moment
due
to
flapping
hinge
offset
are
included
in
para
.
6
.
6
.
Results
6.1
Effect
of
flapping
hinge
offset
In
addition
to
the
corrections
mentioned
in
para
.
5
account
had
also
to
be
taken
of
the
effect
of
flapping
hinge
offset
which
,
due
to
design
difficulties
,
was
of
necessity
rather
large
,
about
6.275
%
.
The
effect
of
flapping
hinge
offset
on
the
characteristics
of
a
rotor
is
dealt
with
in
a
report
by
Meyer
and
Falabella
and
the
analysis
given
in
that
report
has
been
used
to
estimate
the
theoretical
values
of
rotor
thrust
and
flapping
angles
and
also
the
effect
on
overall
pitching
moment
.
6.2
Thrust
coefficient
Assuming
uniform
distribution
of
induced
velocity
and
neglecting
blade
tip
losses
the
theoretical
value
of
C
;
T
;
is
given
by
equation
(
38
)
of
Ref
.
3
.
<
FORMULA
>
As
there
is
no
cyclic
pitch
B
;
1
;
=
and
the
term
involving
a
;
1
;
is
small
and
may
be
neglected
and
therefore
approximately
<
FORMULA
>
For
zero
forward
speed
where
15m
=
<
FORMULA
>
Also
<
FORMULA
>
In
order
to
determine
``
a
''
the
slope
of
the
lift
curve
of
the
blade
section
C
;
T
;
was
required
for
zero
wind
speed
.
As
the
tunnel
was
of
the
return
flow
type
it
was
difficult
to
obtain
a
true
zero
wind
speed
due
to
the
flow
induced
by
the
rotors
.
This
was
cut
down
to
a
minimum
by
closing
the
tunnel
with
a
screen
,
but
even
so
there
was
a
circulation
of
air
in
the
neighbourhood
of
the
model
,
particularly
at
the
larger
blade
angles
.
It
was
assumed
that
at
zero
tunnel
speed
the
induced
circulation
at
15th
;
;
=
4
@
would
be
very
small
and
the
measured
value
of
C
;
T
;
=
.142
was
inserted
in
the
equations
(
2
)
and
(
3
)
.
This
gave
a
value
of
a
=
5
.
(
per
rad
)
which
was
subsequently
used
in
equation
(
1a
)
.
A
curve
of
static
thrust
coefficient
using
the
above
value
of
``
a
''
is
given
in
Fig
.
7
.
The
theoretical
values
of
C
;
T
;
using
equation
(
1a
)
for
15th
;
;
=
4
@
,
8
@
and
12
@
are
included
in
Figs
.
9
,
13
and
19
.
It
is
of
interest
to
note
that
the
effect
of
flapping
hinge
offset
on
C
;
T
;
is
negligible
,
particularly
at
the
lower
values
of
15m
.
6.3
Division
of
thrust
From
a
knowledge
of
the
total
thrust
and
the
pitching
moment
about
a
defined
axis
the
contribution
of
thrust
due
to
each
rotor
has
been
calculated
.
It
was
assumed
that
the
thrust
of
each
rotor
acted
at
the
disc
centre
and
normal
to
the
body
axis
and
also
that
the
rotor
drag
force
,
parallel
to
the
longitudinal
axis
,
acted
at
the
mean
height
of
the
two
rotors
.
The
pitching
moments
as
measured
in
the
experiments
included
a
contribution
due
to
the
effect
of
the
offset
flapping
hinges
and
therefore
before
the
thrust
due
to
each
rotor
could
be
calculated
the
pitching
moments
had
to
be
corrected
for
offset
.
In
the
report
by
Meyer
and
Falabella
an
expression
is
given
for
pitching
moment
due
to
hinge
offset
(
M
;
y
;
)
.
This
expression
is
<
FORMULA
>
where
<
FORMULA
>
<
FORMULA
>
.
Values
of
a
;
;
,
b
;
1
;
,
and
a
;
1
;
are
obtained
by
solving
three
simultaneous
equations
;
these
solutions
are
given
in
equations
(
27
)
,
(
28
)
and
(
29
)
in
the
report
.
As
there
is
no
cyclic
pitch
,
i.e.
,
B
;
1
;
=
in
the
case
of
the
model
,
these
solutions
become
<
FORMULA
>
The
value
of
15l
is
given
by
the
expression
<
FORMULA
>
and
<
FORMULA
>
<
FORMULA
>
.
Using
the
wind
tunnel
values
of
C
;
T
;
,
in
equation
(
9
)
M
;
y
;
has
been
calculated
for
various
cases
and
it
was
found
that
the
terms
involving
a
;
;
and
b
;
1
;
were
quite
small
compared
with
the
a
;
1
;
term
.
#
23
<
368
TEXT
J74
>
Introduction
.
When
considering
the
design
of
a
jet-flapped
aircraft
from
a
stability
and
control
aspect
,
it
is
necessary
to
have
fairly
accurate
information
concerning
the
downwash
field
behind
the
jet-flapped
wing
,
particularly
in
those
regions
where
it
is
practicable
to
locate
the
tailplane
.
The
evaluation
of
the
downwash
at
the
tailplane
is
dependent
upon
a
knowledge
of
the
strength
and
position
of
the
vorticity
distributions
which
represent
the
wing
and
the
jet
.
In
his
treatment
of
the
flow
past
a
wing
with
a
jet-flap
,
of
infinite
span
,
Spence
assumes
that
the
incidence
of
the
wing
and
the
deflection
of
the
jet
are
small
,
and
hence
the
usual
assumptions
of
thin
aerofoil
theory
,
in
which
the
wing
and
jet
are
replaced
by
vortex
sheets
in
the
direction
of
the
free
stream
,
apply
.
The
results
so
obtained
for
the
vorticity
distributions
on
the
wing
and
jet
are
used
in
Part
=1
to
give
the
downwash
at
any
position
relative
to
the
plane
vortex
sheet
in
the
form
<
FORMULA
>
,
where
15e
=
downwash
angle
,
15t
=
jet
deflection
angle
,
and
15a
=
wing
incidence
.
However
,
in
the
calculation
of
the
downwash
induced
at
a
point
(
P
)
in
the
field
,
it
is
necessary
to
allow
for
its
location
relative
to
the
actual
wing
and
jet
.
To
the
order
of
accuracy
consistent
with
the
previous
assumptions
,
this
implies
calculating
the
downwash
at
a
point
whose
ordinate
relative
to
the
plane
vortex
sheets
is
equal
to
the
distance
of
the
tailplane
from
the
jet
(
as
shown
in
Figs
.
1a
and
1b
)
.
The
functions
15de/
dt
and
15de/
da
depend
upon
the
jet
momentum
coefficient
C
;
J
;
,
and
on
the
relative
position
of
the
tailplane
;
charts
for
these
functions
,
and
for
the
position
of
the
jet
,
are
given
for
various
specific
C
;
J
;
values
.
The
downwash
has
been
evaluated
for
ranges
of
the
tailplane
position
,
wing
incidence
,
jet
deflection
and
jet
momentum
coefficient
.
For
the
unswept
wing
of
finite
span
,
with
a
full-span
jet-flap
,
considered
in
Part
=2
,
Maskell
has
introduced
the
concept
of
an
effective
wing
and
jet
flap
of
infinite
span
,
in
order
to
obtain
the
strength
of
the
bound
vorticity
,
elliptic
spanwise
loading
being
assumed
.
This
solution
may
be
used
to
give
the
contribution
to
the
downwash
from
the
bound
vorticity
,
in
a
similar
way
to
that
described
in
Part
=1
,
but
it
does
not
account
for
the
effect
of
the
trailing
vortices
arising
from
the
pressure
gradients
along
the
wing
and
jet
spans
.
In
the
case
of
a
wing
without
a
jet-flap
,
it
has
been
found
that
the
downwash
is
very
sensitive
to
the
relative
distance
between
the
tailplane
and
the
wake
,
and
that
the
spanwise
loading
has
more
effect
on
the
downwash
than
the
chordwise
loading
,
and
so
the
wing
and
its
wake
are
replaced
by
a
lifting
line
and
its
trailing
vortices
,
the
latter
being
displaced
in
order
to
keep
the
tailplane
at
the
correct
height
above
the
wake
.
The
effect
of
the
rolling-up
of
the
wake
has
also
been
investigated
for
a
wing
without
a
jet-flap
,
and
it
is
shown
that
rolling-up
is
not
important
for
normal
tailplane
positions
behind
wings
of
large
aspect
ratio
.
The
distance
e
behind
the
wing
at
which
rolling-up
may
be
assumed
to
be
complete
is
given
by
e/
c
=
k
?
7/
C
;
L
;
for
a
wing
without
a
jet-flap
,
where
k
?
7
depends
upon
the
plan-form
and
spanwise
loading
of
the
wing
.
For
the
jet-flapped
wing
,
the
C
;
L
;
will
be
greater
than
for
the
normal
wing
,
but
k
?
7
may
now
be
a
function
of
C
;
J
;
,
and
will
probably
increase
with
increasing
C
;
J
;
(
since
the
bound
vorticity
on
the
jet
will
tend
to
resist
rolling-up
)
,
so
that
e/
c
will
not
decrease
so
quickly
with
increasing
C
;
L
;
and
C
;
J
;
,
as
might
have
been
expected
from
first
considerations
.
Thus
,
in
order
to
evaluate
the
contribution
to
the
downwash
behind
a
jet-flapped
wing
from
the
trailing
vorticity
,
it
is
assumed
that
the
majority
of
the
load
is
carried
on
the
wing
,
so
that
the
trailing
vortices
may
be
considered
to
arise
from
one
chordwise
position
on
the
wing
with
no
rolling-up
taking
place
.
The
displacement
of
the
jet
and
trailing
vortices
is
accounted
for
by
taking
the
position
of
the
tailplane
relative
to
the
wake
,
and
a
chart
is
given
for
the
downwash
due
to
the
trailing
vorticity
.
Calculated
values
of
the
downwash
are
in
good
agreement
with
the
few
experimental
results
available
,
especially
if
the
difference
between
the
experimental
and
theoretical
lift
coefficients
is
taken
into
account
.
Theoretical
results
for
the
downwash
on
the
centre-line
are
also
given
for
a
wing
of
aspect
ratio
6.
,
showing
variation
with
tailplane
position
,
wing
incidence
,
and
jet
parameters
.
PART
=1
1
.
Vortex
Representation
of
the
Wing
and
Jet-Flap
of
Infinite
Span
.
The
wing
and
jet-flap
of
infinite
span
may
be
represented
in
two
dimensions
by
vorticity
distributed
on
the
chordal
plane
of
the
wing
and
the
median
line
of
the
jet
(
assumed
to
be
thin
)
.
The
downwash
relations
have
been
solved
by
Spence
,
using
the
assumptions
of
thin-aerofoil
theory
,
so
that
the
aerofoil
incidence
and
jet
deflection
are
considered
to
be
small
.
The
vorticity
distributions
and
the
position
of
the
jet
are
given
in
Fourier-series
forms
,
with
coefficients
as
functions
of
the
jet
momentum
coefficient
C
;
J
;
.
Let
U
;
;
f
(
x
)
be
the
vorticity
distribution
on
the
aerofoil
(
at
incidence
15a
to
the
mainstream
)
and
15g
(
ch
)
the
vorticity
distribution
on
the
jet
(
emerging
at
deflection
15t
to
the
extended
chord-line
of
the
aerofoil
)
,
as
shown
in
Fig
.
1a
.
The
x
axis
is
taken
parallel
to
the
main
stream
,
and
the
z
axis
vertically
downwards
,
with
the
origin
at
the
leading
edge
of
the
aerofoil
.
The
chord
of
the
aerofoil
is
taken
to
be
unity
,
so
that
x
and
z
are
non-dimensional
.
Thus
the
vortex
representation
of
the
flow
which
is
in
accordance
with
the
assumptions
of
thin
aerofoil
theory
is
as
shown
in
Fig
.
1b
,
with
U
;
;
f
(
x
)
located
on
the
x
axis
,
between
and
1
,
and
15g
(
ch
)
also
on
the
x
axis
,
between
1
and
?
25
.
Then
the
expressions
for
f
(
x
)
,
15g
(
ch
)
and
z
;
J
;
(
x
)
,
the
jet
displacement
,
as
obtained
from
Ref
.
1
,
are
:
For
<
FORMULA
>
<
FORMULA
>
.
For
<
FORMULA
>
<
FORMULA
>
.
2
.
The
Downwash
.
The
downwash
induced
by
the
vortex
distributions
U
;
;
f
(
x
)
and
15g
(
ch
)
at
the
point
(
X
,
Z
)
is
given
by
<
FORMULA
>
to
the
first
order
in
15a
and
15t
(
see
Fig
.
1b
)
.
In
order
to
apply
the
results
calculated
for
the
simplified
configuration
(
Fig
.
1b
)
to
the
actual
configuration
(
Fig
.
1a
)
,
where
the
jet
is
displaced
a
distance
z
;
J
;
(
X
)
below
the
x
axis
,
it
is
assumed
that
the
downwash
w
(
X
,
z
)
calculated
for
the
point
P
?
7
(
X
,
z
)
in
Fig
.
1b
is
equal
to
the
downwash
at
the
point
P
(
X
,
z
+
z
;
J
;
)
in
Fig
.
1a
.
A
similar
procedure
is
followed
in
Ref
.
3
,
where
the
displacement
of
the
wake
of
a
finite
wing
has
to
be
considered
.
In
general
,
the
tailplane
will
be
located
a
distance
H
above
the
jet
,
as
indicated
in
Fig
.
1a
,
so
that
to
evaluate
the
downwash
at
the
tailplane
,
i.e.
,
at
the
point
(
X
,
z
;
J
;
-
H
)
in
Fig
.
1a
,
we
must
evaluate
the
downwash
at
the
point
(
X
,
-
H
)
in
Fig
.
1b
.
The
position
of
the
tailplane
is
usually
given
as
the
distance
along
and
height
above
the
extended
chordline
.
If
l
is
the
distance
of
the
aerodynamic
centre
of
the
tailplane
behind
the
wing
leading
edge
,
measured
along
the
extended
wing
chord-line
,
and
h
the
height
above
the
chord-line
,
when
the
chord
is
of
length
c
,
as
shown
in
Fig
.
1a
,
then
the
non-dimensional
co-ordinates
(
X
,
Z
)
at
which
the
downwash
is
to
be
evaluated
are
given
by
<
FORMULA
>
,
where
z
;
J
;
may
be
obtained
from
Fig
.
3
(
or
equation
(
4
)
)
.
For
the
numerical
evaluation
of
the
two
integrals
in
equation
(
6
)
,
it
is
necessary
to
change
the
variables
of
integration
,
in
the
first
integral
using
equation
(
1
)
in
order
to
avoid
the
infinite
value
of
f
(
x
)
at
the
leading
and
trailing
edges
,
and
in
the
second
integral
using
equation
(
3
)
to
make
the
range
of
integration
finite
.
Thus
,
if
we
write
<
FORMULA
>
,
then
the
downwash
at
the
tailplane
is
given
by
<
FORMULA
>
,
where
f
;
1
;
(
x
)
sin
15th
and
f
;
2
;
(
x
)
sin
15th
remain
finite
as
x
and
15th
tend
to
zero
,
and
as
<
FORMULA
>
,
<
FORMULA
>
.
Equation
(
1
)
may
be
rewritten
in
the
form
<
FORMULA
>
,
where
15de/
dt
and
15de/
da
are
functions
of
C
;
j
;
,
X
and
Z
.
These
have
been
evaluated
for
C
;
j
;
=
.5
,
1.
,
2.
and
4.
,
with
<
FORMULA
>
and
<
FORMULA
>
,
the
results
being
shown
as
charts
in
Figs
.
4a
to
4d
.
Thus
the
procedure
for
the
evaluation
of
the
downwash
at
a
given
tailplane
position
,
h/
c
and
l/
c
,
and
given
15a
,
C
;
J
;
and
15t
,
is
to
calculate
the
functions
in
the
following
order
:
(
=1
)
X
from
equation
(
8a
)
(
=2
)
z
;
J
;
from
Fig
.
3
(
=3
)
Z
from
equation
(
8b
)
(
=4
)
15de/
dt
,
15de/
da
from
Figs
.
4a
to
4d
(
=5
)
15e
from
equation
(
11
)
.
Interpolation
will
be
necessary
for
C
;
J
;
values
other
than
.5
,
1.
,
2.
and
4.
,
and
it
seems
better
to
evaluate
15e
for
a
range
of
C
;
J
;
,
and
then
to
interpolate
the
final
result
,
rather
than
to
interpolate
for
z
;
J
;
,
15de/
dt
and
15de/
da
separately
.
For
large
X
,
the
downwash
is
given
by
<
FORMULA
>
,
(
see
Ref
.
1
)
so
that
<
FORMULA
>
and
<
FORMULA
>
.
It
may
be
noted
that
the
value
of
C
;
L
;
/
(
415pX
)
for
the
downwash
far
behind
the
aerofoil
is
also
obtained
when
the
aerofoil
is
without
a
jet-flap
.
3
.
Results
.
The
results
for
the
downwash
behind
an
infinite
wing
and
jet-flap
are
shown
in
Figs
.
7
to
11
.
It
should
be
remembered
that
the
theory
is
only
strictly
valid
for
small
15a
and
15t
,
so
that
the
use
of
the
method
to
obtain
the
downwash
for
the
larger
values
of
15a
and
15t
must
wait
to
be
justified
or
otherwise
until
experimental
data
are
available
.
However
,
the
results
should
indicate
the
trends
in
the
variation
of
downwash
with
the
various
parameters
.
In
Figs
.
7
and
8
,
the
variation
of
the
downwash
with
tailplane
position
is
shown
for
two
values
of
jet
deflection
angle
,
15t
,
and
two
values
of
wing
incidence
,
15a
,
for
C
;
J
;
=
2..
Fig
.
7
shows
that
on
the
extended
chord-line
,
h/
c
=
,
the
downwash
decreases
quite
sharply
with
increasing
distance
behind
the
wing
,
l/
c
,
but
when
h
=
2c
,
the
downwash
is
practically
constant
in
each
case
for
<
FORMULA
>
.
The
results
have
been
replotted
in
Fig
.
8
to
show
the
downwash
field
(
i.e.
,
contours
of
equal
downwash
)
,
in
the
tailplane
region
.
A
comparison
between
the
fields
for
the
various
15t
and
15a
shows
that
the
downwash
is
more
sensitive
to
tailplane
position
for
the
higher
15t
and
15a
values
,
as
might
be
expected
.
The
results
for
the
variation
of
15e
with
C
;
J
;
,
15t
and
15a
are
given
in
Figs
.
9
and
1
for
a
representative
tailplane
position
,
l/
c
=
3.5
,
h/
c
=
1.5
,
and
also
for
a
position
on
the
extended
chord-line
,
l/
c
=
3.5
,
h/
c
=
.
It
will
be
noticed
in
Fig
.
9a
that
15e
does
not
increase
linearly
with
15t
for
a
given
C
;
J
;
value
(
as
might
be
implied
by
a
glance
at
equation
(
11
)
)
due
to
the
correction
made
to
the
downwash
field
for
the
displacement
of
the
jet
relative
to
the
tailplane
position
.
Fig
.
9b
indicates
that
15de/
dC
;
J
;
decreases
with
increasing
C
;
J
;
.
The
variation
of
downwash
with
wing
incidence
is
more
important
for
stability
and
control
considerations
and
the
results
are
shown
in
Figs
.
1a
to
1d
for
15t
=
3
and
6
deg
,
and
for
various
C
;
J
;
values
.
Ranges
of
values
of
<
FORMULA
>
are
also
indicated
on
the
diagrams
,
and
are
seen
to
be
the
same
for
the
two
different
15t
values
over
the
same
range
of
C
;
J
;
for
a
given
value
of
h/
c.
Since
<
FORMULA
>
increases
with
C
;
J
;
,
it
is
not
possible
to
assess
a
maximum
,
but
for
C
;
J
;
=
4.
,
<
FORMULA
>
is
well
below
1.
at
the
tailplane
and
on
the
extended
chord-line
,
being
.2
and
.35
respectively
.
It
also
appears
that
15de/
da
increases
as
15a
increases
,
but
this
is
only
noticeable
at
the
higher
values
of
C
;
J
;
,
and
for
C
;
J
;
=
4.
,
15a
=
2
deg
,
15de/
da
is
still
less
than
.4
at
the
extended
chord-line
position
.
#
229
<
369
TEXT
J75
>
Effect
of
Cross
Draughts
on
the
Exhaust
Air
Volume
required
for
Hot
Knock-out
The
obstruction
offered
by
the
side
of
a
mould
does
not
shield
the
depressed
velocity
zone
above
the
mould
from
disturbance
by
the
horizontal
motion
of
cross
draughts
.
Consequently
,
cross
draughts
can
enhance
the
rate
of
diffusion
of
rising
thermal
currents
and
blow
them
sideways
into
exhaust
air
streams
at
a
point
nearer
to
the
grid
,
where
the
exhaust
air
velocities
are
higher
.
It
follows
that
the
performance
of
down-draught
systems
can
be
improved
by
the
influence
of
cross
draughts
only
if
the
thermal
currents
are
blown
into
exhaust
air
streams
moving
at
higher
velocities
than
the
cross
draughts
,
so
that
the
resultant
direction
of
all
dust-bearing
air
streams
is
towards
the
grid
.
If
the
grid
is
unduly
blocked
on
the
down-wind
side
of
the
cross
draughts
,
the
thermal
currents
will
be
blown
into
a
zone
of
reduced
exhaust
air
velocities
,
and
control
of
the
dust-bearing
air
streams
can
be
impaired
,
particularly
if
the
speed
of
the
cross
draughts
is
high
in
relation
to
the
exhaust
air
movement
.
The
important
conclusion
is
that
the
performance
of
correctly
designed
and
operated
down-draught
systems
for
the
knock-out
of
hot
moulds
is
not
unduly
affected
by
cross
draughts
of
the
order
usually
present
in
foundries
.
Obviously
,
high
velocity
cross
draughts
,
such
as
may
be
found
when
the
knock-out
is
situated
near
large
open
doors
,
will
seriously
impair
their
performance
.
Nevertheless
,
cross
draughts
are
so
variable
and
unreliable
that
the
assistance
they
may
provide
should
not
be
considered
when
designing
a
system
.
Effect
of
Cross
Draughts
on
the
Exhaust
Air
Volume
required
for
Cold
Knock-out
The
effect
of
the
cross
draughts
is
to
increase
the
strength
of
the
exhaust
air
velocities
on
the
windward
side
of
the
grid
and
to
reduce
those
on
the
down-wind
side
.
Since
cross
draughts
not
only
diminish
the
exhaust
air
velocities
on
the
down-wind
side
of
the
grid
,
but
also
blow
the
dust
and
fumes
into
this
zone
,
it
follows
that
the
exhaust
air
volume
must
be
increased
by
an
amount
that
will
counteract
the
fall
in
exhaust
air
velocities
.
The
main
distinction
between
the
effects
of
cross
draughts
of
normal
velocity
on
thermal
currents
and
cold
air
streams
is
that
the
former
are
deflected
into
exhaust
air
streams
of
unchanged
or
even
higher
velocities
,
while
the
latter
are
blown
into
weaker
air
streams
,
and
therefore
additional
exhaust
air
volume
is
required
.
Relationship
of
Grid
Size
,
Box
Height
and
Exhaust
Air
Volume
Examination
of
the
results
shown
in
Figs
.
6.9
and
1
shows
that
the
minimum
exhaust
air
volume
does
not
increase
in
direct
proportion
to
the
increase
in
the
size
of
the
grid
.
The
proportional
increase
in
air
volume
is
,
however
,
never
greater
than
the
corresponding
increase
in
grid
area
.
When
considering
these
results
it
is
important
to
remember
that
engineering
methods
of
air
flow
measurement
are
not
precise
,
and
errors
of
1
per
cent
.
and
even
more
,
in
some
cases
,
may
occur
.
Nevertheless
,
by
considering
a
large
number
of
test
results
,
it
is
possible
to
distinguish
two
marked
trends
in
the
amount
of
exhaust
air
volume
required
by
the
6-ft.
x
4-ft.
grid
in
relation
to
the
4-ft.
6-in
.
x
3-ft.
6-in
.
grid
.
(
1
)
Increase
in
exhaust
air
volume
.
The
exhaust
air
volume
required
by
the
6-ft.
x
4-ft.
grid
with
the
8-in
.
deep
hot
and
cold
moulds
and
the
16-in
.
deep
cold
moulds
tested
in
the
absence
of
appreciable
cross
draughts
exceeded
the
volumes
required
by
the
4-ft.
6-in
.
x
3-ft.
6-in
.
grid
by
between
25
and
4
per
cent
.
(
2
)
Constant
exhaust
air
volume
.
The
exhaust
air
volume
required
by
the
6-ft.
x
4-ft.
grid
,
with
16-in
.
deep
hot
and
cold
moulds
tested
in
cross
draughts
of
75-1
f.p.m
.
was
approximately
equal
to
(
and
in
some
cases
even
less
than
)
the
volumes
required
by
the
4-ft.
6-in
.
x
3-ft.
6-in
.
grid
.
Insufficient
experimental
data
are
available
to
provide
a
complete
explanation
of
the
conditions
responsible
for
the
similarity
of
exhaust
air
volumes
measured
between
the
two
grids
with
the
16-in
.
deep
boxes
in
75-1
f.p.m
.
cross
draughts
.
The
many
variable
factors
present
during
the
tests
produced
complex
air
flow
conditions
which
do
not
facilitate
comparison
,
but
the
resultant
effect
of
the
following
two
factors
emerges
as
a
predominant
influence
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
a
)
The
effect
of
cross
draughts
on
the
sideways
entrainment
of
dust-bearing
air
currents
from
the
depressed
velocity
zone
into
relatively
higher
exhaust
air
velocities
near
to
the
down-wind
top
edge
of
the
moulding
box
.
(
b
)
The
effect
of
the
grid
area
and
,
therefore
,
grid
velocity
diminishes
with
increasing
distance
from
the
grid
until
the
exhaust
air
velocities
are
almost
identical
,
regardless
of
the
size
of
the
grid
,
as
explained
earlier
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
In
practice
,
however
,
the
number
of
possible
variations
in
the
factors
controlling
the
distance
from
the
grid
at
which
air
velocities
become
constant
for
a
given
exhaust
air
volume
is
so
large
that
the
distance
must
be
calculated
afresh
for
each
individual
case
.
In
addition
to
the
variation
in
the
area
of
the
vertical
gaps
at
the
sides
of
the
grids
and
in
the
horizontal
unblocked
grid
area
,
the
pattern
of
grid
blockage
may
be
such
that
the
zone
above
the
grid
is
divided
into
separate
regions
so
far
apart
that
the
exhaust
streams
found
in
them
only
lose
their
identity
at
a
considerable
height
above
the
top
of
the
moulding
box
.
The
important
conclusion
is
that
the
effectiveness
of
down-draught
systems
of
knock-out
ventilation
will
not
necessarily
be
improved
by
changes
in
the
size
and
design
of
knock-out
grids-
regardless
of
exhaust
air
volume-
if
the
depth
of
the
box
is
too
great
.
Field
observations
indicate
that
for
the
conditions
described
above
,
11-in
.
or
12-in
.
is
about
the
maximum
permissible
depth
when
knocking
out
hot
,
and
that
the
blockage
due
to
the
box
and
sand
should
be
less
than
5
per
cent
.
of
the
grid
area
.
Selection
and
Performance
of
Down-Draught
Systems
Importance
of
the
down-draught
system-
The
ease
with
which
a
down-draught
system
of
ventilation
can
be
applied
to
a
knock-out
without
interfering
with
other
foundry
operations
frequently
commends
it
to
the
planning
engineer
.
The
practical
advantage
of
the
absence
of
ventilating
equipment
above
floor
level
is
that
all
four
sides
of
grids
are
available
for
the
accommodation
of
foundry
equipment
,
the
movement
of
operators
,
boxes
and
castings
,
and
no
limitations
are
imposed
upon
the
travel
of
cranes
and
hoists
.
The
comfort
of
knock-out
operators
is
greatly
affected
by
radiant
heat
.
The
quantity
of
heat
energy
radiated
from
a
surface
depends
upon
its
area
,
temperature
,
and
radiation
coefficient
.
Since
no
hood
and
baffles
are
fitted
and
the
net
area
of
the
hot
grid
bars
is
small
,
the
source
of
heat
radiated
to
operators
is
effectively
limited
to
the
hot
casting
and
the
mould
.
Consequently
,
a
down-draught
system
can
give
not
only
control
of
dust
,
but
also
less
discomfort
to
the
operators
when
dealing
with
a
large
number
of
very
hot
castings
.
Limitations
in
the
application
of
down-draught
systems-
Down-draught
systems
can
,
as
indicated
by
the
experiments
illustrated
in
Figs
.
6.1
and
1a
,
and
do
,
as
shown
by
Test
1
in
Table
2.2
,
provide
effective
protection
from
the
dust
and
fumes
produced
by
relatively
small
castings
in
fairly
shallow
boxes
.
This
system
,
therefore
,
finds
the
greatest
application
in
highly
mechanized
foundries
producing
large
quantities
of
light
repetition
castings
.
The
down-draught
system
has
,
however
,
certain
limitations
and
various
factors
must
be
considered
before
installing
such
a
system
.
Depth
of
boxes-
Thermal
currents
can
not
be
reversed
with
economical
exhaust
air
if
the
distance
between
the
grid
and
the
top
of
the
boxes
exceeds
12-in.
,
unless
special
provision
is
made
.
Boxes
must
always
be
knocked
out
at
grid
level
and
never
turned
over
on
rails
above
the
grid
.
Size
of
grid-
The
larger
the
grid
,
the
greater
the
area
of
boxes
that
can
be
knocked
out
and
,
consequently
,
the
greater
the
distance
between
the
side
and
centre
of
the
boxes
.
The
size
of
grids
for
hot
moulds
should
not
exceed
4-ft.
6-in
.
x
3-ft
.
6-in.
,
or
6-ft.
x
4-ft.
in
special
cases
.
Shape
of
grid-
The
ratio
of
the
grid
length
to
width
should
be
similar
for
both
boxes
and
grid
,
so
that
exhaust
air
streams
are
concentrated
around
the
sides
of
the
box
.
Height
of
grid
above
the
floor-
The
floor
restricts
the
direction
from
which
replacement
air
can
approach
a
grid
and
acts
as
an
air
baffle
,
so
that
exhaust
air
velocities
are
highest
when
the
grid
is
mounted
level
with
the
floor
.
Raised
grids
should
not
exceed
18-in
.
in
height
.
Grid
design-
Green
sand
clogs
between
the
bars
of
fixed
grids
and
restricts
the
flow
of
exhaust
air
.
A
knock-out
point
should
not
be
ventilated
by
a
down-draught
system
unless
sand
is
shaken
through
a
vibrating
grid
at
about
the
same
rate
as
it
is
spilt
from
the
box
.
Blockage
of
the
grid-
The
blocked
section
of
a
grid
should
not
greatly
exceed
the
area
of
the
box
if
the
vibrating
grid
is
efficient
.
The
area
of
the
box
and
spilt
sand
together
should
not
exceed
5
per
cent
.
of
the
grid
if
the
exhaust
air
volumes
given
in
Figs
.
6.9
,
1
and
1a
are
to
be
used
as
the
design
basis
.
Experiments
have
shown
that
if
the
blockage
is
increased
from
5
to
75
per
cent.
,
the
minimum
exhaust
air
volumes
required
to
control
dust
and
fumes
are
increased
by
amounts
up
to
5
per
cent.
,
or
even
more
in
some
cases
.
Air
seals-
It
is
essential
for
knock-out
units
to
be
provided
with
effective
air
seals
.
The
air
seals
at
the
sand
transfer
point
between
the
hopper
and
belt
must
remain
effective
regardless
of
the
rate
at
which
sand
spills
from
the
hopper
.
Extraction
of
Sand
and
Fines
In
the
down-draught
system
,
air
is
exhausted
through
the
sand
falling
into
the
hopper
.
Should
this
sand
,
or
a
large
proportion
of
it
,
be
completely
dry
,
a
considerable
amount
of
the
fines
will
be
exhausted
.
With
very
high
velocities
the
fines
may
be
accompanied
by
fairly
coarse
grains
.
In
consequence
,
the
composition
of
the
sand
will
be
radically
changed
.
The
amount
of
material
to
be
collected
will
be
large
and
there
may
be
abrasion
of
the
ducting
.
The
extraction
of
sand
and
fines
can
be
reduced
by
consideration
of
the
three
following
factors
in
design
.
Usually
a
combination
of
all
three
is
necessary
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
(
1
)
The
frequency
of
knocking-out
in
relation
to
the
size
of
the
hopper
,
rate
of
sand
removal
,
and
location
of
air
ducts
should
be
determined
,
so
that
the
sand
inside
the
hopper
can
never
rise
unduly
close
to
the
air
inlets
.
The
external
angle
of
the
base
of
the
hopper
should
not
be
less
than
6
@
.
(
2
)
The
velocity
of
the
exhaust
air
close
to
the
falling
sand
inside
the
hopper
should
be
reduced
by
enlarged
inlets
.
(
3
)
The
air
ducts
in
the
hopper
should
be
located
and
arranged
so
that
sand
does
not
fall
directly
into
the
exhaust
inlet
,
and
the
openings
should
be
protected
by
shields
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
In
addition
,
the
sand-to-metal
ratio
and
the
time
between
pouring
and
knock-out
should
be
such
that
only
part
of
the
mould
is
completely
dry
by
the
time
the
knock-out
is
reached
(
see
Chapter
3
)
.
If
this
condition
can
not
be
fulfilled
a
down-draught
system
should
not
be
used
.
Sludging
of
Sand
in
the
Exhaust
Air
Ducts
Steam
is
released
from
hot
moist
sand
moulds
as
they
disintegrate
and
fall
through
the
grid
into
the
hopper
.
Should
this
steam
exceed
the
amount
which
can
be
retained
by
the
exhaust
air
,
it
will
condense
on
the
exhaust
ducts
.
Sand
and
dust
in
the
air
stream
will
deposit
on
the
moist
surfaces
or
on
any
water
at
the
bottom
of
the
duct
,
forming
a
sludge
which
may
eventually
choke
the
duct
to
such
an
extent
that
efficient
ventilation
becomes
impossible
.
The
amount
of
water
that
can
be
retained
by
the
air
depends
on
the
air
volume
and
temperature
.
If
the
saturation
level
is
exceeded
,
the
moisture
condenses
to
form
droplets
which
are
sufficiently
small
to
remain
in
suspension
as
visible
``
steam
,
''
but
are
readily
deposited
on
objects
with
which
they
come
into
contact
.
#
229
<
37
TEXT
J76
>
The
assumption
takes
account
of
the
possibility
that
neither
the
deflection
nor
the
slope
at
the
ends
of
the
beam
is
zero
.
The
potential
energy
of
the
system
is
as
follows
:
<
FORMULA
>
where
b
is
the
stiffness
of
the
supports
and
K
is
a
constant
which
depends
upon
the
datum
of
the
potential
energy
.
Substituting
for
the
15D
's
by
making
use
of
equation
(
7.51
)
then
yields
:
<
FORMULA
>
and
for
the
potential
energy
to
be
stationary
:
<
FORMULA
>
whence
:
<
FORMULA
>
being
the
deflection
of
x
=
,
that
is
,
at
the
load
.
Had
an
exact
solution
of
this
problem
been
carried-out
there
would
have
been
seven
simultaneous
equations
to
solve
in
the
seven
unknown
deflections
15D
;
1
;
,
D
;
2
;
,
...
,
D
;
7
;
.
The
loss
of
accuracy
due
to
adopting
an
approximate
procedure
is
usually
insignificant
for
purposes
of
engineering
practice
,
i.e
.
a
few
per
cent
.
Thus
the
correct
value
of
d
;
1
;
is
5.4
in
.
The
considerable
saving
in
labour
achieved
is
usually
much
more
important
than
a
small
loss
of
accuracy
.
In
fact
,
it
is
possible
in
some
instances
,
that
without
recourse
to
an
approximate
solution
by
an
energy
method
,
solution
by
manual
activity
would
be
too
laborious
to
be
practicable
.
CHAPTER
8
Some
Uses
of
the
Reciprocal
Theorem
8:1
.
INTRODUCTION
One
of
the
simplest
statements
of
the
reciprocal
theorem
which
defines
the
reciprocal
property
of
linear
systems
,
specifies
that
the
deflection
of
a
point
i
of
an
elastic
structure
in
a
given
direction
due
to
the
application
of
unit
force
in
a
given
direction
at
another
point
j
is
equal
to
the
deflection
of
j
when
unit
force
is
applied
at
i
.
The
deflection
of
j
is
measured
in
the
direction
of
the
line
of
action
of
the
unit
force
while
the
unit
force
is
applied
at
i
in
the
line
in
which
the
deflection
due
to
its
presence
at
j
was
measured
.
This
is
manifest
when
the
flexibility
coefficients
of
linear
structures
are
calculated
,
since
then
it
is
found
that
a
;
ij
;
=
a
;
ji
;
as
shown
in
Chapter
2
.
It
is
also
manifest
when
the
stiffness
coefficients
are
calculated
.
Further
proof
of
the
reciprocal
theorem
is
hardly
necessary
.
A
simple
statement
of
the
theorem
on
these
lines
was
made
by
J
.
Clerk
Maxwell
in
his
well-known
paper
on
the
analysis
of
frameworks
(
1864
)
but
Clebsch
had
actually
noted
the
reciprocal
property
of
stiffness
coefficients
in
his
book
published
some
two
years
earlier
.
Later
Betti
(
1872
)
and
Rayleigh
(
1873
)
made
important
general
contributions
to
the
theorem
independently
,
which
led
to
its
coming
to
occupy
an
important
place
in
the
physics
of
linear
systems
.
For
the
purpose
of
structural
analysis
the
reciprocal
theorem
provides
useful
devices
for
the
construction
of
influence
lines
for
deflections
and
forces
in
frameworks
whose
elasticity
is
linear
.
8:2
.
INFLUENCE
LINES
FOR
DEFLECTION
BY
THE
RECIPROCAL
THEOREM
For
the
purpose
of
illustrating
this
use
of
the
reciprocal
theorem
it
is
sufficient
to
consider
a
simply
supported
beam
with
linear
elasticity
.
Thus
,
if
the
influence
line
for
the
deflection
of
any
point
P
of
the
beam
shown
in
Fig
.
8.1
is
required
(
that
is
,
the
curve
whose
ordinates
represent
the
deflection
of
P
as
a
concentrated
unit
load
traverses
the
beam
)
,
by
the
reciprocal
theorem
it
is
merely
necessary
to
consider
the
deflected
shape
of
the
beam
due
to
unit
load
at
P.
The
reason
for
this
is
that
the
deflection
at
any
other
point
Q
of
the
beam
due
to
unit
load
at
P
is
:
<
FORMULA
>
where
a
;
QP
;
is
the
relevant
flexibility
coefficient
.
Since
this
is
equal
to
the
deflection
of
P
due
to
unit
load
at
Q
,
i.e
.
:
<
FORMULA
>
it
follows
that
the
deformed
shape
of
the
beam
caused
by
unit
load
at
P
represents
the
variation
of
a
;
QP
;
=
a
;
PQ
;
over
the
length
of
the
beam
which
is
the
influence
line
for
the
deflection
of
P.
By
similar
reasoning
the
influence
line
for
the
deflection
of
any
point
of
an
elastic
linear
structure
,
in
a
given
direction
,
is
represented
by
the
deformed
shape
of
the
structure
due
to
unit
load
applied
in
the
specified
direction
at
the
point
in
question
.
A
convenient
means
of
using
this
principle
to
practical
advantage
is
afforded
by
scale
models
.
Such
models
need
not
be
to
scale
in
<
DIAGRAM
>
every
detail
;
for
plane
frameworks
it
is
merely
necessary
that
they
are
made
of
material
which
obeys
Hooke
's
Law
of
linear
elasticity
,
to
a
chosen
layout
scale
.
Then
,
for
portal
frameworks
whose
members
deform
primarily
in
bending
,
it
is
sufficient
for
the
ratios
of
the
second
moments
of
area
of
the
members
to
be
the
same
as
in
the
actual
framework
.
The
shape
of
the
required
influence
line
to
scale
can
be
obtained
by
applying
a
force
to
the
model
at
the
point
in
question
,
in
the
specified
direction
.
The
scale
factor
for
the
ordinates
of
the
influence
line
so
obtained
can
be
found
either
by
scaling
the
force
applied
to
the
model
or
by
calculating
the
deflection
of
the
actual
framework
at
the
point
in
question
due
to
unit
load
applied
there
.
8:3
.
INFLUENCE
LINES
FOR
FORCES
BY
THE
RECIPROCAL
THEOREM
A
cantilever
with
a
rigid
prop
at
its
``
free
''
end
,
as
one
of
the
simplest
statically-indeterminate
systems
,
is
suitable
for
demonstrating
this
use
of
the
reciprocal
theorem
.
In
order
to
obtain
the
influence
line
for
the
force
exerted
by
the
prop
,
suppose
first
of
all
that
unit
concentrated
load
acts
at
any
point
Q
of
the
span
,
as
shown
in
Fig
.
<
DIAGRAMS
>
8.2
(
a
)
.
If
the
prop
is
absent
the
deflection
of
the
end
of
the
cantilever
due
to
this
load
is
:
<
FORMULA
>
so
that
the
force
which
the
prop
must
exert
in
restoring
zero
deflection
at
this
point
is
:
<
FORMULA
>
where
the
flexibility
coefficients
a
;
PQ
;
and
a
;
PP
;
refer
to
the
cantilever
.
Therefore
,
by
equations
(
8.3
)
and
(
8.4
)
:
<
FORMULA
>
Now
the
ratio
a
;
PQ
;
/
a
;
PP
;
can
be
obtained
by
considering
an
arbitrary
small
displacement
15D
?
7
;
P
;
of
the
end
of
the
unloaded
cantilever
due
to
an
arbitrary
force
R
?
7
;
P
;
,
as
shown
in
Fig
.
8.2
(
b
)
,
since
:
<
FORMULA
>
while
the
resulting
deflection
of
any
other
point
Q
is
:
<
FORMULA
>
so
that
:
<
FORMULA
>
Therefore
,
by
equation
(
8.5
)
:
<
FORMULA
>
The
significance
of
this
result
is
that
the
deflection
curve
of
the
cantilever
due
to
an
arbitrary
small
displacement
of
P
represents
to
scale
the
influence
line
for
the
load
on
the
prop
at
P.
This
is
in
accordance
with
Mu
''
ller-Breslau
's
principle
that
the
influence
line
for
the
force
in
a
member
or
upon
a
support
of
a
linear
statically-indeterminate
framework
is
represented
to
scale
by
the
change
in
shape
of
the
framework
due
to
a
small
displacement
within
the
member
or
at
the
support
.
For
the
purpose
of
using
the
principle
for
the
influence
line
for
the
bending
moment
at
any
point
,
the
small
displacement
introduced
there
must
be
of
the
angular
kind
.
It
can
be
shown
by
virtual
work
that
Mu
''
ller-Breslau
's
principle
also
applies
to
statically-determinate
systems
which
are
not
subject
to
gross
distortion
under
load
.
Mu
''
ller-Breslau
's
principle
would
be
of
very
little
practical
value
without
scale
model
techniques
.
The
procedure
prescribed
by
the
principle
can
be
applied
physically
to
a
scale
model
for
the
purpose
of
obtaining
influence
lines
to
scale
and
affords
an
effective
method
of
``
model
analysis
''
of
frameworks
.
Such
models
must
be
made
of
material
with
linear
elasticity
to
a
definite
length
scale
.
Thus
,
if
a
model
of
the
propped
cantilever
is
made
s
times
smaller
than
the
actual
,
a
small
displacement
(
15D
;
P
;
)
;
m
;
at
P
corresponds
to
a
small
displacement
15D
;
P
;
=
s
(
15D
;
P
;
)
;
m
;
at
P
of
the
actual
system
.
Similarly
,
any
other
point
of
the
model
Q
suffers
a
displacement
which
may
be
multiplied
by
the
scale
factor
s
to
obtain
the
corresponding
displacement
of
the
point
Q
of
the
actual
cantilever
due
to
the
displacement
of
P
of
s
(
15D
;
P
;
)
;
m
;
.
Also
the
deformed
shape
of
the
model
represents
the
influence
line
for
the
load
on
the
prop
of
the
actual
system
to
scale
.
Therefore
,
with
reference
to
equations
(
8.8
)
and
(
8.9
)
:
<
FORMULA
>
so
that
:
<
FORMULA
>
and
the
scale
factor
does
not
appear
in
the
final
result
obtained
by
the
model
in
respect
of
influence
lines
for
forces
,
because
the
ratios
of
model
displacements
of
the
linear
kind
are
identical
to
the
ratios
of
corresponding
displacements
of
the
actual
structure
.
It
is
relatively
easy
to
construct
suitable
models
of
frameworks
whose
members
deform
primarily
in
bending
,
such
as
portals
,
because
then
it
is
merely
necessary
for
the
ratios
of
the
second
moments
of
area
of
the
various
members
to
be
correct
.
The
actual
scale
factor
in
respect
of
second
moment
of
area
is
immaterial
and
so
models
can
be
cut
from
,
say
,
sheet
celluloid
,
which
obeys
Hooke
's
Law
.
Beggs
pioneered
the
use
of
this
kind
of
model
.
8:4
.
EXAMPLE
OF
MODEL
ANALYSIS
The
steel
portal
framework
shown
in
Fig
.
8.3
has
encastre
?
2
stanchion
feet
and
the
second
moments
of
area
of
AB
,
BC
,
and
CD
are
I
,
2I
and
I
,
respectively
.
In
order
to
obtain
the
influence
lines
for
the
redundants
,
chosen
to
be
the
reactions
R
;
1
;
,
R
;
2
;
and
R
;
3
;
at
the
foot
A
,
a
scale
model
may
be
used
.
<
DIAGRAM
>
The
model
must
be
made
of
material
which
has
linear
elasticity
in
accordance
with
Hooke
's
Law
(
e.g.
,
it
can
be
cut
from
sheet
Xylonite
celluloid
)
,
to
a
layout
scale
factor
s
and
the
ratios
of
the
second
moments
of
area
of
the
model
members
AB
,
BC
and
CD
must
be
1
:
2
:
1
.
The
required
influence
lines
are
found
by
subjecting
the
model
,
mounted
to
reproduce
the
encastre
?
2
conditions
at
A
and
D
,
to
small
displacements
horizontally
(
for
the
influence
line
for
R
;
1
;
)
,
vertically
(
for
R
;
2
;
)
and
rotationally
(
for
R
;
3
;
)
at
A
,
in
turn
,
and
recording
the
resulting
changes
in
shape
of
the
model
.
It
is
important
for
each
displacement
to
be
applied
at
A
separately
without
movement
in
any
other
direction
.
Suppose
the
influence
lines
so
obtained
are
as
shown
in
Fig
.
8.4
and
that
it
is
desired
to
determine
the
magnitudes
of
the
reactions
at
A
caused
by
the
loading
shown
in
Fig
.
8.3
.
Then
using
subscripts
m
to
denote
that
the
displacements
are
obtained
from
the
model
:
<
FORMULA
>
which
are
independent
of
the
scale
of
the
model
.
For
R
;
3
;
,
however
,
the
scale
of
the
model
enters
into
the
calculations
and
for
this
reason
it
is
desirable
to
refer
the
model
displacements
to
the
corresponding
values
for
the
actual
structure
.
Thus
,
if
the
foot
A
of
the
actual
framework
were
rotated
through
15th
radians
the
resulting
deflections
<
DIAGRAMS
>
would
be
s
times
those
of
the
model
when
its
foot
A
is
rotated
through
the
same
angle
.
Using
the
equivalent
full-scale
influence
line
ordinates
then
to
obtain
R
;
3
;
gives
:
<
FORMULA
>
since
15th
is
<
FORMULA
>
.
Again
,
for
a
uniformly
distributed
loading
of
intensity
w
over
,
say
,
CD
,
the
corresponding
values
of
the
reactions
at
A
are
:
<
FORMULA
>
where
distance
x
along
CD
refers
to
the
model
,
so
that
if
15a
;
1
;
,
15a
;
2
;
and
15a
;
3
;
are
the
areas
enclosed
by
the
relevant
portions
of
the
influence
lines
of
the
model
,
respectively
:
<
FORMULA
>
and
for
practical
purposes
it
is
sufficiently
accurate
to
assume
that
the
influence
lines
are
straight
between
measured
ordinates
.
<
DIAGRAM
>
The
influence
line
for
the
bending
moment
at
a
point
within
a
member
can
be
obtained
similarly
by
cutting
the
model
at
the
point
in
question
and
applying
an
angular
displacement
,
as
indicated
in
Fig
.
8.5
.
The
required
bending
moment
due
to
particular
loading
is
then
obtained
from
the
influence
line
ordinates
in
a
manner
similar
to
that
used
for
finding
R
;
3
;
.
It
is
particularly
important
to
measure
the
influence
line
ordinates
correctly
,
as
,
for
example
,
in
Fig
.
8.4
with
respect
to
the
line
of
F
;
Q2
;
.
Accuracy
can
also
be
improved
by
using
positive
and
negative
displacements
,
as
shown
in
Figs
.
1.2
and
1.21
.
Use
of
scale
models
for
the
analysis
of
frameworks
is
always
worth
considering
as
an
alternative
to
manual
computation
,
especially
for
frameworks
of
simple
form
whose
members
are
of
non-uniform
section
for
reasons
of
economy
.
Accuracy
of
model
analysis
tends
to
lie
between
5
%
and
1
%
in
relation
to
values
calculated
exactly
on
the
basis
of
the
same
assumptions
as
those
used
in
constructing
the
model
.
#
2
<
371
TEXT
J77
>
Two
articles
have
appeared
by
Bichsel
on
electron
microscopy
;
one
is
concerned
with
an
investigation
of
sub-grain
structure
in
high
purity
aluminium
,
while
the
other
is
general
,
describing
the
application
of
oxide
replica
techniques
and
the
examination
of
thin
foils
.
The
illustrations
in
all
these
papers
are
impressive
scientifically
and
attractive
aesthetically
;
it
is
only
a
matter
of
time
before
they
receive
the
attention
of
designers
of
wallpaper
,
floor
coverings
and
similar
goods
.
Single
crystals
continue
to
attract
the
experimenter
;
McKinnon
has
studied
the
work-hardening
of
a
super-purity
aluminium
crystal
,
and
indicated
that
during
stage
=1
,
that
is
the
period
of
slip
on
(
111
)
plane
of
maximum
resolved
shear
stress
,
the
rate
of
hardening
is
determined
by
the
amount
and
type
of
uniformly
distributed
secondary
slip
.
Greetham
and
Honeycombe
have
deformed
single
crystals
of
aluminium-4.5
%
copper
given
various
ageing
treatments
after
solution
treatment
.
Under-aged
crystals
showed
a
marked
yield
point
followed
by
a
period
of
low
hardening
,
while
over-aged
crystals
and
those
treated
at
the
optimum
temperature
,
though
showing
no
yield
point
,
strain-hardened
rapidly
.
By
X-ray
and
metallographic
study
,
Richards
and
Pugh
have
determined
the
sequences
of
behaviour
of
super-purity
aluminium
during
rolling
and
annealing
.
Structures
after
various
amounts
of
cold
reduction
are
illustrated
as
photomicrographs
and
X-ray
transmission
patterns
.
Blade
,
Clare
and
Lamb
have
used
levitation
melting
to
provide
ingots
of
zone-refined
aluminium
containing
additions
of
various
elements
,
which
were
then
rolled
to
sheet
for
determination
of
recrystallisation
temperatures
.
As
little
as
.1
at
.
%
of
the
addition
elements
was
sufficient
to
produce
most
of
the
retardation
of
recrystallisation
;
silicon
,
copper
and
magnesium
each
caused
an
increase
of
recrystallisation
temperature
of
5-1
@
C.
,
while
for
iron
,
chromium
and
manganese
a
figure
of
c.
2
@
C.
is
quoted
.
At
temperatures
varying
from
195-5
@
C.
,
Ormerod
and
Tegart
have
subjected
super-purity
aluminium
to
torsion
stresses
,
and
determined
torque
values
which
are
converted
to
shear
stress
,
while
specimen
revolutions
are
converted
to
shear
strain
,
the
two
being
used
to
draw
true
stress/
strain
curves
.
Davies
has
performed
stress-rupture
tests
on
the
aluminium-1
%
nickel
alloy
favoured
for
resistance
to
corrosion
by
high
temperature
water
,
and
obtained
1
,
hour
values
of
.75
at
35
@
C.
,
1.8
at
25
@
C.
,
and
4.2
at
1
@
C.
,
the
units
being
kg/
sq
.
mm
.
;
English
eyes
would
have
preferred
tons/
sq
.
in
.
Corrosion
and
Protection
No
form
of
degeneration
of
metals
is
more
insidious
than
corrosion
,
and
the
volume
of
work
published
on
the
subject
is
a
measure
of
the
seriousness
with
which
it
is
viewed
.
Evans
has
produced
a
monumental
volume
of
great
authority
on
the
corrosion
and
oxidation
of
metals
in
general
,
with
an
author
index
containing
no
less
than
3
,
names
.
A
fat
volume
,
but
the
scribbling
has
been
very
well
worth
while
,
and
as
with
Gibbon
's
work
it
will
well
outlive
the
author
.
Another
useful
book
is
that
written
by
Rogers
,
principally
for
the
education
of
naval
constructors
who
are
responsible
for
the
maintenance
of
ships
of
war
;
aluminium
receives
its
due
meed
of
attention
,
with
alarming
illustrations
of
what
happens
when
wrong
procedures
are
adopted
,
and
details
of
correct
design
and
practice
.
The
power
of
the
corrosive
enemy
must
be
recognised
and
assessed
;
Great
Britain
has
the
unenviable
reputation
of
being
a
particularly
aggressive
place
.
Ambler
has
found
that
the
distribution
of
chloride
in
the
British
atmosphere
has
the
same
general
relation
to
distance
from
the
sea
as
in
West
Africa
,
and
that
the
corrosion
of
steel
and
zinc
bears
no
relation
to
salinity
;
encouragingly
,
he
considers
that
the
corrosion
of
his
aluminium
specimens
was
so
small
as
to
give
high
errors
on
cleaning
.
A
new
hazard
has
been
added
to
corrosion
testing
.
At
Llanrhystyd
,
Ambler
's
specimens
were
liable
to
be
licked
by
cows
on
the
landward
side
;
he
states
that
this
would
not
be
expected
to
give
low
results
,
but
this
surely
depends
on
the
corrosivity
of
cow
saliva
as
against
the
beneficial
effects
of
regular
cleaning
.
In
continuing
its
work
on
the
basic
causes
and
mechanism
of
corrosion
,
the
National
Bureau
of
Standards
in
the
U.S.A.
has
established
that
with
large
single
crystals
of
high
purity
aluminium
exposed
to
an
acid
mixture
,
configuration
of
etch
pits
differed
according
to
crystallographic
orientation
,
and
the
rates
of
attack
varied
radically
from
those
observed
in
an
alkali
mixture
.
Edeleanu
has
studied
the
pitting
mechanism
,
using
99.999
%
aluminium
foil
in
sodium
chloride
solution
,
and
demonstrated
that
the
rate
of
attack
per
unit
of
active
area
inside
a
pit
is
a
constant
,
and
that
changes
in
an
external
polarising
current
change
the
rate
of
pitting
only
by
altering
the
active
area
.
An
electron
micrograph
of
a
pitting
system
illustrates
effectively
the
frequent
changes
in
direction
of
the
attack
.
In
a
general
summary
of
the
causes
of
pitting
and
its
effects
,
Robinson
makes
the
cardinal
point
that
to
avoid
it
one
must
eliminate
the
chloride
ion
or
inhibit
it
;
it
is
not
always
possible
to
adopt
either
of
these
admirable
actions
,
so
that
pitting
must
sometimes
be
lived
with
and
allowed
for
in
design
and
selection
of
materials
.
Susceptibility
to
intercrystalline
corrosion
may
be
a
less
serious
matter
than
proneness
to
stress-corrosion
;
indeed
,
in
the
high
strength
Al-Zn-Mg-Cu
alloys
,
stress-corrosion
failure
can
occur
when
very
little
evidence
of
corrosive
attack
is
to
be
detected
.
In
developing
tests
for
the
susceptibility
of
this
type
of
alloy
to
intercrystalline
attack
,
Ketcham
and
Taylor
do
not
mention
stress-corrosion
,
and
while
their
tests
are
no
doubt
of
value
,
tests
including
stress
application
would
be
preferred
.
Silver
is
highly
cathodic
to
aluminium
,
and
alloys
containing
large
additions
of
silver
might
be
expected
to
be
correspondingly
low
in
corrosion
resistance
.
This
has
been
shown
to
be
the
case
by
Stadelmeier
and
Whitener
;
in
their
aluminium-silver
alloy
,
Ag
;
2
;
Al
was
precipitated
on
the
grain
boundaries
,
and
in
a
refrigerator
atmosphere
samples
were
completely
pulverised
in
four
weeks
.
A
Committee
of
the
National
Association
of
Corrosion
Engineers
has
reported
on
its
investigations
of
techniques
applicable
to
the
examination
of
aluminium
corrosion
products
,
including
X-ray
diffraction
and
fluorescence
,
thermal
analysis
,
electrographic
methods
,
spectrographic
analysis
,
microscopic
examination
and
quantitative
and
qualitative
tests
.
Having
purified
water
sufficiently
for
it
to
merit
the
application
high-purity
,
the
user
is
anxious
to
keep
it
so
,
and
Knoedler
and
Gordon
have
assembled
test
data
on
many
materials
that
may
be
used
for
containers
,
pipes
,
etc.
,
including
steel
sprayed
with
aluminium
,
and
the
same
combination
coated
with
a
polyvinyl
top
coat
.
Commercially
pure
aluminium
and
aluminium-manganese
alloy
tanks
were
also
used
,
and
the
water
showed
.35
parts
per
million
of
aluminium
after
56
days
'
storage
;
a
very
low
proportion
.
In
comparing
metals
for
compatibility
with
9
%
hydrogen
peroxide
,
Bloom
and
his
co-workers
award
classification
1
only
to
pure
aluminium
,
certain
aluminium
alloys
and
zirconium
.
A
rocket
fuel
rejoicing
in
the
name
of
unsymmetrical
dimethylhydrazine
has
been
successfully
stored
in
aluminium
containers
for
three
years
without
ill
effect
,
as
reported
by
Raleigh
and
Derr
.
Many
somewhat
unusual
chemicals
are
needed
in
conjunction
with
rocket
engines
,
and
Geiger
,
Schuler
and
Mowers
have
discussed
material
selection
problems
in
the
light
of
present
knowledge
.
Aluminium
is
compatible
with
hydrogen
peroxide
,
nitrogen
tetroxide
,
liquid
fluorine
and
inhibited
red
fuming
nitric
acid
,
amongst
other
rocket
chemicals
.
Aylmore
,
Gregg
and
Jepson
have
studied
the
oxides
formed
when
aluminium
is
heated
in
dry
oxygen
and
interpreted
their
results
as
showing
crystallisation
of
an
initially
formed
amorphous
layer
.
Using
an
A.C.
bridge
,
Lorking
measured
the
capacity
and
thus
the
thickness
of
non-porous
oxide
films
on
aluminium
;
chloride
ions
in
solution
increased
the
permeability
of
the
film
,
and
this
was
detected
by
potential
measurements
.
Since
a
general
air
of
pessimism
permeates
the
account
by
Capp
and
Philibert
about
ship
corrosion
,
their
remarks
about
trouble
with
aluminium
are
perhaps
less
unacceptable
;
however
,
they
seem
to
be
ill-informed
about
developments
since
the
war
in
such
matters
as
riveting
and
boundary
bar
joints
,
and
the
general
avoidance
of
bimetallic
corrosion
.
The
stupid
things
that
are
still
done
are
exemplified
in
an
account
by
Brooks
of
a
floodlight
from
a
fishing
vessel
,
that
had
castings
in
an
aluminium
alloy
containing
2
1/2
%
copper
,
was
bolted
together
with
brass
bolts
,
and
employed
an
absorbent
fibre
gasket
.
It
seems
hardly
conceivable
,
but
these
things
still
happen
,
even
in
the
second
half
of
the
twentieth
century
.
In
the
aircraft
industry
,
hazards
are
much
more
fully
recognised
;
Heath
has
shown
how
modern
aircraft
design
is
being
modified
to
provide
access
to
all
parts
for
inspection
,
to
ensure
that
unobserved
corrosion
can
not
proceed
to
cause
a
catastrophe
.
This
requirement
in
design
is
,
of
course
,
most
important
in
modern
aircraft
from
which
long
service
lives
are
expected
.
Corrosion
at
welds
has
not
proved
a
serious
problem
with
aluminium
since
the
dangers
of
flux
entrapment
were
eliminated
by
the
adoption
of
inert
gas-shielded
welding
methods
;
however
,
trouble
with
large
gas-welded
cooking
pans
in
aluminium-2
%
magnesium
alloy
described
by
Latimer
was
not
due
to
flux
residues
.
``
Knife-edge
''
attack
along
the
sides
of
the
welds
was
shown
to
be
associated
with
the
coarse
structure
of
the
partially
fused
zone
,
and
the
presence
of
continuous
15b-phase
on
the
grain
boundaries
of
the
heat-affected
zones
.
This
could
be
avoided
by
welding
at
a
faster
rate
with
less
heat
input
,
e.g
.
by
tungsten-arc
welding
.
Oldfield
and
Twigg
investigating
the
staining
of
stainless
steel
tableware
,
tested
blades
in
contact
with
galvanised
iron
and
with
aluminium
in
Sheffield
tap
water
at
6
@
and
1
@
C.
They
concluded
that
aluminium
containers
are
reasonably
safe
for
trays
or
baskets
for
washing
stainless
steel
cutlery
,
but
galvanised
iron
can
cause
staining
.
Aluminium-magnesium-silicon
alloy
(
similar
to
H9-P
)
pipe
,
TIG
welded
,
and
used
for
sour
gas
was
inspected
by
Flournoy
after
being
buried
for
six
years
without
protection
in
a
soil
of
sandy
loam
and
broken
caliche
.
Where
failure
had
occurred
,
it
was
by
pitting
from
the
outside
,
and
chlorides
were
detected
in
the
corrosion
product
.
This
experience
shows
that
aluminium
is
resistant
to
sour
gas
,
and
may
be
installed
bare
underground
if
protection
is
afforded
at
local
spots
of
high
corrosivity
.
If
one
keeps
the
anti-freeze
in
the
cooling
system
of
one
's
car
from
year
to
year
,
one
runs
the
risk
of
corrosion
of
the
cast-iron
parts
of
the
circuit
,
due
to
increase
in
acid
content
and
reduction
of
inhibitor
content
of
the
cooling
liquid
.
This
has
been
shown
by
Collins
and
Higgins
,
who
also
state
that
the
danger
of
corrosion
of
other
metals
by
the
deteriorated
anti-freeze
is
slight
;
only
occasionally
has
slight
pitting
been
seen
with
aluminium
,
and
no
corrosion
necessitating
replacement
has
resulted
.
Investigating
the
special
case
of
hypereutectic
aluminium-silicon
alloys
under
conditions
related
to
car
engine
cooling
systems
,
Craig
and
Woods
have
shown
that
such
alloys
,
even
when
coupled
to
copper
,
are
corroded
to
a
negligible
extent
if
there
are
suitable
inhibitors
in
the
coolant
;
in
general
,
hypereutectic
aluminium-silicon
alloys
are
more
corrosion
resistant
than
cast
iron
.
Sundararajan
and
Char
,
continuing
their
studies
of
inhibition
of
the
corrosion
of
aluminium
,
have
assessed
the
effects
of
acridine
,
nicotinic
acid
,
dextrin
,
thiourea
and
tannic
acid
in
dilute
hydrochloric
acid
;
all
were
efficient
.
In
a
second
paper
these
authors
describe
polarisation
studies
in
acid
and
alkaline
solutions
,
with
thiourea
and
dextrin
as
inhibitors
,
and
conclude
that
cathodic
protection
is
possible
in
acid
solutions
in
the
potential
range
-.55
to
-.8
V.
In
both
these
papers
one
meets
again
the
curious
material
previously
described
by
Sundararajan
and
Char
,
namely
92
%
pure
aluminium
,
containing
3
%
Fe
,
4
%
Mn
,
1
%
Si
;
doubts
about
decimal
points
return
more
strongly
than
ever
.
Using
some
impressive
mathematics
,
Bauer
and
Eddy
have
compared
various
possible
anode
materials
for
the
protection
of
water
tanks
.
One
interesting
factor
affecting
choice
is
whether
or
not
the
water
freezes
and
breaks
the
anode
or
suspension
;
if
it
does
,
aluminium
is
used
,
because
of
its
cheapness
.
Chemical
conversion
coatings
have
been
summarised
by
Ayres
,
considering
them
principally
from
the
point
of
view
of
corrosion
resistance
,
which
is
conferred
by
low
chemical
activity
and
solubility
.
Wells
and
Pinner
have
surveyed
recent
advances
in
chemical
and
electrolytic
polishing
,
on
all
relevant
metals
including
aluminium
.
#
26
<
372
TEXT
J78
>
This
particular
detecting
element
illustrates
why
the
plant
engineer
is
slow
to
take
up
new
ideas
,
for
at
first
sight
to
introduce
microwave
generating
and
detecting
equipment
into
a
power
station
fills
the
plant
engineer
with
horror
.
It
is
only
when
the
equipment
can
be
made
rugged
and
utterly
reliable
that
he
will
consider
using
it
at
all
.
Nowadays
engineers
tend
to
use
detecting
elements
which
give
an
electrical
output
.
The
reason
for
this
is
that
it
is
a
matter
of
extreme
simplicity
to
amplify
the
signal
to
any
degree
which
is
necessary
.
Moreover
,
it
is
very
easy
to
transmit
the
signal
from
one
part
of
the
plant
to
another
without
serious
loss
.
Detectors
having
an
electrical
output
are
therefore
of
growing
importance
at
the
present
time
,
although
in
many
cases
a
mechanical
output
is
still
quite
satisfactory
.
Pneumatic
Devices
It
is
surprising
that
so
little
use
is
made
of
pneumatic
devices
for
measurement
and
control
of
small
distances
.
Work
which
has
been
done
in
the
British
Scientific
Instrument
Research
Association
has
shown
that
pneumatic
gauging
is
an
almost
ideal
way
of
deciding
if
a
sliver
of
a
semiconducting
material
is
of
the
right
dimensions
for
manufacturing
a
transistor
.
Pneumatic
bearings
also
have
a
considerable
application
which
has
not
been
developed
outside
gyroscopes
:
for
example
,
a
patent
has
recently
been
taken
out
covering
the
use
of
a
pneumatic
bearing
for
a
glass
polishing
head
.
Passing
on
to
optical
detecting
elements
,
which
are
now
beginning
to
receive
the
attention
they
deserve
as
a
result
of
the
application
of
electronic
devices
to
replace
the
human
eye
,
these
are
coming
more
and
more
into
favour
as
on
line
instruments
.
The
nondispersive
infra-red
spectrometer
is
a
good
example
,
while
the
automatic
saccharimeter
developed
at
the
National
Physical
Laboratory
has
a
good
future
,
but
it
is
when
one
comes
to
consider
the
more
sophisticated
optical
electronic
instruments
that
one
finds
the
numerous
advantages
of
utilising
the
visible
and
near
visible
portions
of
the
electromagnetic
spectrometer
.
The
Hilger
&
Watts
automatic
spectrographs
are
now
well
known
and
are
in
constant
use
in
the
iron
and
steel
industries
,
while
optical
methods
are
beginning
to
be
used
in
the
guidance
systems
of
many
of
our
guided
missiles
.
The
importance
of
electrical
detecting
elements
has
already
been
stressed
.
Of
these
,
the
piezo
electric
effect
is
the
best
known
and
most
used
,
apart
from
the
obvious
conventional
cases
of
the
thermocouple
and
the
resistance
thermometer
.
The
piezo
electric
effect
can
be
used
to
launch
ultrasonic
waves
in
a
liquid
or
in
a
slurry
,
and
the
resulting
phenomena
are
only
now
being
investigated
on
an
industrial
basis
.
Nucleonic
instruments
tend
to
be
largely
electronic
devices
.
The
detecting
element
itself
generally
uses
a
nucleonic
phenomenon
,
but
the
remainder
of
the
apparatus
is
electronic
.
The
reason
for
this
is
that
nucleonic
detection
usually
takes
place
in
a
very
short
space
of
time
and
,
of
course
,
the
big
advantage
of
electronics
is
its
speed
of
response
.
The
preceding
paragraph
gives
some
general
reflections
on
detecting
elements
.
A
book
could
easily
be
written
on
this
subject
without
exhausting
the
possibilities
.
Mechanical
,
hydraulic
,
pneumatic
and
electrical
amplifiers
are
all
in
use
in
automatic
control
systems
,
and
these
represent
the
second
class
of
component
into
which
the
system
can
be
resolved
.
Mechanical
amplifiers
are
exemplified
by
levers
,
while
hydraulic
amplifiers
are
exemplified
by
transference
of
a
pressure
or
a
flow
from
a
wide
tube
to
a
narrow
one
.
Pneumatic
amplifiers
operate
in
much
the
same
way
as
hydraulic
amplifiers
,
but
offer
greater
diversity
in
their
application
.
It
should
be
noted
that
in
none
of
these
cases
is
there
any
real
gain
in
the
energy
of
the
signal
.
For
example
,
a
lever
increases
the
movement
which
is
available
to
the
observer
,
but
it
does
so
at
the
expense
of
the
effort
which
is
available
at
the
end
of
the
lever
.
The
same
is
true
of
the
hydraulic
and
pneumatic
amplifiers
which
have
been
mentioned
.
Nevertheless
,
amplifiers
have
been
made
which
correspond
exactly
to
the
electronic
amplifier
:
the
signal
strength
is
actually
increased
at
the
expense
of
a
reservoir
of
gas
or
liquid
.
Electronic
amplifiers
are
essentially
devices
which
transform
part
of
the
direct
current
available
from
the
power
supply
to
signal
current
,
which
can
then
be
used
to
perform
an
operation
.
The
third
element
of
a
control
system
is
the
transmission
itself
.
At
the
present
time
the
transmission
is
very
often
done
hydraulically
or
pneumatically
,
but
electrical
systems
are
gradually
coming
into
use
,
subject
,
of
course
,
to
the
stringent
conditions
of
intrinsic
safety
.
Where
long
runs
are
required
,
electrical
transmission
is
obviously
to
be
preferred
.
The
Use
of
Computers
The
next
item
in
the
control
system
has
gained
considerable
notoriety
and
is
sometimes
thought
by
the
uninitiated
to
be
the
principal
component
.
It
is
the
data
logger
or
computer
.
Computers
were
originally
manufactured
in
analogue
form
to
solve
certain
complex
differential
equations
and
,
in
the
first
instance
,
they
were
mechanically
operated
.
Thereafter
,
electronic
computers
came
in
,
operated
digitally
,
and
since
then
there
has
been
competition
between
the
analogue
computer
and
the
digital
computer
.
To
a
certain
limited
extent
the
analogue
computers
are
very
useful
for
the
examination
of
plant
characteristics
,
and
such
computers
can
be
used
to
advantage
when
a
new
plant
is
being
set
up
which
is
to
be
automatically
controlled
throughout
.
On
the
other
hand
,
where
extreme
accuracy
is
required
the
digital
computer
is
the
only
one
to
use
and
electronic
digital
computers
are
employed
to
advantage
in
performing
difficult
calculations
in
optics
,
in
stresses
and
strains
in
aircraft
,
and
in
a
multitude
of
other
problems
.
So
far
as
process
control
is
concerned
,
after
the
preliminary
investigation
has
been
carried
out
by
means
of
an
analogue
computer
,
the
equipment
to
be
used
on
the
plant
should
be
as
simple
as
possible
and
should
comprise
a
detecting
element
,
a
data
logger
and
a
controller
,
the
third
being
connected
,
of
course
,
by
transmission
lines
.
The
data
logger
is
usually
called
upon
to
perform
one
or
two
simple
operations
and
,
as
such
,
it
is
not
worth
while
using
a
general
purpose
electronic
digital
computer
to
do
the
job
.
It
is
therefore
the
writer
's
opinion
that
general
purpose
computers
have
no
long
term
significance
so
far
as
process
or
machine
tool
control
is
concerned
.
Rather
the
data
loggers
and
computers
which
will
be
used
in
these
circumstances
will
be
small
black
boxes
,
designed
to
do
specific
jobs
.
It
will
be
seen
that
the
problem
of
the
computer
is
in
no
way
related
to
the
problem
of
the
detecting
element
.
When
we
are
concerned
with
the
right
kind
of
detecting
element
to
use
for
a
particular
purpose
,
this
takes
us
into
the
background
of
science
to
examine
all
the
various
phenomena
and
decide
on
the
right
device
.
On
the
other
hand
,
so
far
as
data
loggers
and
computers
are
concerned
it
is
a
matter
of
straightforward
engineering
,
for
the
circuits
and
devices
to
be
used
to
perform
the
various
specific
tasks
are
all
well
understood
.
There
is
only
one
case
where
this
may
not
be
completely
true
,
and
that
is
where
extreme
speed
is
required
in
the
computer
,
but
this
occurs
so
seldom
in
process
control
or
machine
tool
control
that
it
is
hardly
worth
considering
.
The
Controller
The
last
element
in
the
automatic
control
system
is
the
controller
itself
.
This
has
to
be
a
mechanical
device
since
it
is
applied
to
the
line
and
changes
certain
parameters
therein
.
Controllers
nowadays
are
usually
described
as
``
three
term
''
,
meaning
that
they
have
a
proportional
control
,
a
control
which
is
determined
by
the
rate
of
change
of
the
signal
,
and
a
control
which
is
determined
by
the
integral
of
the
signal
.
Three
term
controllers
require
careful
setting
up
,
and
to
make
the
best
use
of
them
an
exhaustive
analysis
of
the
plant
is
necessary
,
but
there
is
no
doubt
that
three
term
control
is
essential
in
most
cases
if
the
plant
is
to
operate
at
optimum
efficiency
.
The
necessity
for
the
three
term
controller
is
to
be
found
in
the
mode
of
variation
of
any
particular
parameter
.
For
example
,
if
we
are
concerned
with
temperature
measurement
and
the
temperature
should
suddenly
shoot
up
,
then
some
degree
of
anticipation
is
given
to
the
controller
by
means
of
the
rate
of
change
of
the
signal
.
On
the
other
hand
should
the
parameter
vary
slightly
between
fairly
wide
limits
over
a
long
period
of
time
,
then
it
is
very
difficult
to
maintain
it
at
the
desired
value
unless
an
integral
of
the
signal
is
used
in
the
control
system
.
No
doubt
more
complex
controllers
could
be
manufactured
and
may
be
used
in
the
future
,
but
in
the
meantime
the
rate
of
change
,
the
signal
itself
,
and
the
integral
of
the
signal
give
sufficient
control
.
The
Instrumentation
of
Reactors
and
Conventional
Electrical
Power
Units
Whether
coal
or
uranium
is
used
as
the
fuel
,
the
power
unit
must
always
contain
certain
basic
automatic
controls
.
At
the
present
moment
the
output
of
any
station
is
in
the
form
of
electricity
,
which
usually
comes
from
a
turbogenerator
.
Certain
conventional
instrumental
controls
are
necessary
at
this
end
,
but
with
the
increasing
use
of
reactors
as
power
producing
units
,
a
completely
new
set
of
problems
has
been
posed
to
the
industrial
instrument
manufacturer
.
Apart
from
the
measurement
of
such
novel
parameters
as
the
neutron
flux
in
the
reactor
,
the
control
of
temperature
has
become
of
major
importance
.
An
elegant
solution
to
this
problem
is
not
yet
in
sight
,
but
reactors
are
able
to
operate
using
a
very
large
number
of
detecting
elements
which
measure
temperature
.
One
of
the
outstanding
problems
of
reactor
instrumentation
is
the
measurement
of
flux
of
intermediate
energy
neutrons
.
The
British
Scientific
Instrument
Research
Association
began
an
investigation
of
this
problem
some
three
years
ago
and
the
results
so
far
achieved
are
promising
.
As
might
have
been
expected
,
on
the
way
towards
the
solution
of
the
set
problem
(
the
measurement
of
flux
of
intermediate
energy
neutrons
)
many
other
problems
have
been
brought
to
the
notice
of
the
Association
and
have
been
solved
.
It
is
probable
that
the
work
at
present
in
progress
on
new
types
of
phosphors
will
result
in
a
new
set
of
instruments
becoming
available
to
the
reactor
engineer
.
If
this
is
so
,
the
economics
of
reactor
manufacture
and
operation
will
need
to
be
completely
revised
.
Power
Units
in
Industry
Almost
every
big
factory
in
the
country
produces
a
large
amount
of
steam
,
which
is
then
used
for
many
purposes
.
These
power
units
are
all
very
similar
and
one
would
expect
that
their
instrumentation
would
be
well
known
and
well
defined
.
This
is
not
the
case
,
however
.
Apart
from
the
measurement
and
control
of
fuel
,
steam
pressure
,
water
,
and
alkalinity
or
acidity
,
there
are
many
other
factors
which
must
be
measured
in
an
economic
power
plant
.
The
air
to
fuel
ratio
,
the
carbon
monoxide
content
in
the
flue
gases
,
and
the
smoke
issuing
from
the
chimney
must
all
be
controlled
,
and
almost
every
factory
has
its
individual
system
.
There
is
certainly
room
here
for
a
large
amount
of
standardisation
and
,
among
smaller
firms
,
for
education
in
the
value
of
adequate
instrumentation
.
Future
Trends
It
is
a
difficult
matter
at
this
juncture
to
specify
the
future
trends
of
instrumentation
among
our
basic
industries
,
and
so
it
may
be
well
to
deal
,
first
of
all
,
with
those
matters
which
are
well
defined
.
There
is
no
doubt
that
large
chemical
plants
could
use
to
advantage
on
line
instruments
to
perform
simple
chemical
analyses
,
but
in
many
cases
progress
is
at
a
standstill
because
it
is
very
difficult
to
imagine
a
detecting
element
which
can
be
successfully
applied
to
a
plant
.
Another
trend
which
has
been
mentioned
above
is
towards
the
small
special
purpose
computer
.
The
general
purpose
machine
usually
contains
much
more
than
is
necessary
to
perform
its
operation
on
the
plant
,
and
it
is
only
by
cutting
out
these
unnecessary
devices
that
the
computer
can
be
made
an
economic
proposition
.
This
trend
is
fairly
certain
.
The
other
trend
which
appears
to
be
well
established
is
towards
the
detecting
element
having
an
electrical
output
.
#
214
<
373
TEXT
J79
>
The
ultimate
concentration
in
the
liquid
oxygen
will
,
therefore
,
depend
on
the
equilibrium
constant
for
the
impurity
when
present
in
low
concentration
in
liquid
oxygen
.
Also
,
if
the
solubility
is
low
,
precipitation
may
occur
before
the
concentration
in
the
exit
gas
reaches
the
required
value
,
and
accumulation
of
the
impurity
as
a
solid
will
occur
.
Table
=3
shows
the
results
of
calculations
for
a
number
of
trace
impurities
in
which
,
for
different
assumed
concentrations
in
the
inlet
air
,
the
concentration
in
the
liquid
oxygen
in
the
evaporator
for
steady
state
operation
has
been
determined
for
gaseous
oxygen
production
.
It
must
be
appreciated
that
the
figures
for
the
concentration
build
up
are
dependent
on
the
accuracy
of
the
equilibrium
data
,
which
are
uncertain
,
but
the
table
does
give
an
indication
of
the
order
of
magnitude
to
be
expected
.
It
is
important
to
note
that
where
high
concentrations
are
theoretically
possible
in
the
plant
evaporator
the
time
required
to
build
them
up
may
be
considerable
,
thus
easily
allowing
steps
to
be
taken
to
prevent
such
accumulations
occurring
.
Before
discussing
the
methods
which
are
adopted
in
practice
to
achieve
this
,
we
shall
consider
in
a
little
more
detail
the
effect
of
impurities
in
the
air
intake
.
Effect
of
trace
impurities
in
the
air
feed
There
has
been
a
considerable
amount
of
work
carried
out
in
recent
years
on
the
effect
of
trace
impurities
in
the
air
feed
.
Not
all
of
it
has
been
convincing
,
and
certain
aspects
are
still
by
no
means
clear
.
It
is
impossible
to
do
more
than
briefly
review
available
information
and
data
here
.
In
considering
the
relative
significance
of
trace
impurities
,
particularly
hydrocarbons
,
it
should
be
borne
in
mind
that
small
concentrations
of
hydrocarbons
dissolved
in
liquid
oxygen
do
not
necessarily
present
a
hazard
.
This
depends
on
the
susceptibility
to
detonation
of
the
hydrocarbon
solution
,
and
on
the
explosive
limits
.
Data
are
incomplete
for
such
solutions
,
but
generally
if
the
percentage
by
weight
of
the
hydrocarbon
in
homogeneous
solution
is
less
than
2
%
,
detonation
can
not
be
initiated
.
In
practice
,
it
is
obviously
undesirable
to
operate
near
such
a
limit
.
LIGHT
HYDROCARBONS
,
CARBON
MONOXIDE
,
AND
HYDROGEN
In
general
,
the
C
;
1
;
and
C
;
2
;
hydrocarbons
such
as
methane
,
ethane
,
and
ethylene
,
(
but
excluding
acetylene
)
which
have
relatively
low
boiling
points
,
do
not
normally
present
any
hazard
if
present
as
traces
in
the
air
intake
to
a
plant
since
they
are
appreciably
soluble
in
liquid
oxygen
,
and
their
equilibrium
constants
in
admixture
with
this
are
relatively
high
.
This
means
that
they
will
not
tend
to
accumulate
in
,
for
example
,
the
oxygen
evaporator
to
any
dangerous
concentration
under
likely
operating
conditions
.
Carbon
monoxide
and
hydrogen
in
trace
quantities
present
no
hazard
since
hydrogen
is
incondensible
at
the
temperatures
involved
and
is
removed
with
the
atmospheric
inert
gases
,
helium
and
neon
,
at
a
suitable
vent-point
in
the
plant
.
Carbon
monoxide
is
similar
to
nitrogen
in
properties
and
is
,
in
fact
,
more
volatile
than
oxygen
.
It
therefore
presents
no
hazard
in
trace
concentrations
.
HIGHER
HYDROCARBONS
AND
ACETYLENICS
Hydrocarbon
impurities
under
the
rather
arbitrary
classification
of
higher
hydrocarbons
and
acetylenics
can
arise
from
three
possible
sources
.
The
first
is
physical
carry-over
of
hydrocarbon
oil
from
,
for
example
,
an
oil-lubricated
expansion
engine
.
This
can
accumulate
as
a
solid
in
an
oxygen
evaporator
unless
provision
is
made
in
the
plant
design
to
prevent
such
an
occurrence
.
The
second
source
is
from
atmospheric
contamination
.
The
third
is
oxidation
or
thermal
cracking
of
compressor
lubricating
oils
where
a
reciprocating
compressor
is
used
.
By
the
use
of
relatively
low
interstage
pressure
ratios
(
3/1
or
less
)
and
by
the
use
of
lubricating
oils
of
high
stability
,
contamination
from
this
source
can
be
reduced
to
very
small
proportions
.
The
problem
does
not
arise
with
turbocompressors
.
The
higher
hydrocarbons
and
acetylenics
have
low
vapour
pressures
at
liquid
oxygen
temperature
and
are
,
therefore
relatively
non-volatile
.
When
combined
with
a
low
solubility
,
as
in
the
case
of
acetylene
,
accumulation
as
a
precipitated
solid
can
occur
.
It
is
for
this
reason
that
acetylene
is
one
of
the
most
dangerous
of
hydrocarbon
contaminants
.
Its
solubility
in
liquid
oxygen
at
its
normal
boiling
point
is
approximately
6
parts
per
million
and
its
K-value
(
defined
as
the
ratio
of
the
mol-fraction
of
hydrocarbon
in
the
gas
phase
to
the
mol-fraction
in
the
liquid
phase
under
equilibrium
conditions
)
is
between
1/15
and
1/7
,
depending
on
the
data
used
,
for
oxygen
evaporator
conditions
.
Whilst
solid
acetylene
itself
is
more
stable
than
usually
realised
,
when
mixed
with
liquid
oxygen
it
is
detonated
relatively
easily
.
It
has
also
been
shown
that
when
a
solid
acetylene/
liquid
oxygen
mixture
contains
fine
inert
solid
particles
,
then
the
susceptibility
of
the
mixture
to
detonation
as
measured
by
an
impact
sensitivity
test
is
high
.
It
has
also
been
stated
by
Karwat
that
an
incrustation
of
solid
acetylene
on
oxygen
evaporator
tubes
,
which
can
be
wetted
by
splashing
with
liquid
,
represents
a
particularly
dangerous
condition
.
It
should
be
appreciated
that
whilst
the
amount
of
acetylene
which
can
accumulate
in
a
plant
may
not
always
in
itself
be
sufficient
to
cause
a
serious
explosion
,
it
can
,
however
,
act
as
a
trigger
or
detonator
for
the
explosion
of
larger
amounts
of
carbonaceous
material
if
these
should
be
allowed
to
accumulate
.
It
is
interesting
to
note
that
recently
it
has
been
pointed
out
by
Karwat
that
propane
may
,
under
certain
conditions
,
present
a
rather
greater
hazard
than
has
perhaps
hitherto
been
recognised
,
mainly
due
to
the
fact
that
although
its
solubility
in
liquid
oxygen
is
relatively
high
(
6circa
5
parts
per
million
of
oxygen
)
its
equilibrium
constant
is
very
low
.
Even
traces
in
the
air
feed
can
,
therefore
,
accumulate
in
the
oxygen
evaporator
unless
removed
.
The
higher
molecular
weight
hydrocarbons
do
not
normally
cause
appreciable
difficulty
because
they
are
almost
completely
non-volatile
at
low
temperatures
and
are
removed
in
the
purification
or
heat
exchanger
system
.
NON-HYDROCARBON
IMPURITIES
The
main
non-hydrocarbon
impurities
which
are
likely
to
pass
through
the
heat
exchanger
system
and
initial
purification
on
air
separation
plants
are
nitrous
oxide
,
ozone
,
and
oxides
of
nitrogen
,
in
particular
,
nitric
oxide
.
These
impurities
will
also
tend
to
concentrate
in
the
oxygen
evaporator
,
in
particular
nitrous
oxide
because
of
its
low
equilibrium
constant
.
It
has
a
low
solubility
(
6circa
1
v.p.m
.
)
and
there
have
been
suggestions
that
mixed
crystals
of
nitrous
oxide
and
acetylene
may
form
from
saturated
solutions
arising
in
air
separation
plants
which
can
be
easily
detonated
when
the
acetylene
content
of
the
mixed
crystals
is
high
enough
.
Whilst
fully
conclusive
evidence
is
not
available
,
there
are
indications
that
the
presence
of
ozone
or
oxides
of
nitrogen
,
(
or
both
)
in
the
presence
of
acetylene
or
other
hydrocarbons
may
increase
the
susceptibility
to
explosion
.
Further
information
is
required
to
elucidate
fully
the
possible
role
of
these
contaminants
.
SOLID
PARTICLES
A
factor
that
is
not
always
mentioned
when
discussing
the
safety
of
air
separation
plants
is
the
importance
of
strict
cleanliness
during
plant
assembly
to
avoid
the
introduction
anywhere
into
the
low
temperature
system
of
possible
carbonaceous
material
,
i.e
.
carbonaceous
dust
,
cloth
fibres
etc.
,
since
they
can
constitute
a
hazard
if
they
accumulate
in
sufficient
quantity
at
a
particular
point
where
a
high
oxygen
concentration
exists
.
Safety
measures
We
shall
now
briefly
review
the
various
methods
which
have
been
or
are
used
to
control
impurity
build
up
in
air
separation
plants
.
It
is
important
to
stress
that
the
degree
of
protection
which
is
employed
may
frequently
be
influenced
by
the
amount
of
contamination
of
the
atmosphere
in
the
vicinity
of
the
plant
.
PURIFICATION
OF
THE
AIR
ENTERING
THE
PLANT
An
obvious
method
,
if
practicable
,
is
to
eliminate
impurities
in
the
air
entering
the
air
separation
unit
.
One
approach
to
this
problem
is
the
use
of
catalytic
purifiers
after
the
air
compressor
in
which
the
heat
of
compression
is
used
,
partly
at
least
,
to
raise
the
air
to
a
temperature
at
which
the
hydrocarbon
impurities
present
can
be
catalytically
oxidised
.
For
example
,
in
an
installation
in
America
a
Hopcalite
catalyst
has
been
used
.
Whilst
for
heavily
contaminated
atmospheres
this
initial
purification
may
have
advantages
,
it
is
relatively
costly
and
also
will
not
completely
remove
all
trace
impurities
which
will
,
therefore
,
nevertheless
require
treatment
and
removal
at
a
later
stage
.
A
further
disadvantage
is
that
if
used
with
a
reciprocating
compressor
,
oil
contamination
of
the
catalyst
and
loss
of
activity
can
occur
if
it
is
used
directly
after
one
of
the
compression
stages
.
A
different
method
of
reducing
the
contamination
in
the
air
intake
,
particularly
in
industrialised
areas
,
is
the
use
of
alternative
suction
lines
,
sometimes
of
considerable
length
,
leading
outside
the
contaminated
area
.
These
may
be
changed
over
depending
on
wind
direction
and
the
intensity
of
local
contamination
.
This
again
does
not
eliminate
contamination
but
it
can
reduce
it
appreciably
.
REMOVAL
OF
IMPURITIES
IN
THE
HEAT
EXCHANGER
SYSTEM
The
removal
of
the
less
volatile
trace
constituents
in
the
air-feed
can
take
place
in
the
heat
exchanger
system
to
some
extent
depending
on
their
concentration
,
physical
properties
,
the
type
of
heat
exchanger
system
,
and
the
air
pressure
.
For
example
,
in
a
plant
using
regenerators
in
which
the
air
is
cooled
at
approximately
5
atm
abs
almost
to
its
dew
point
(
approximately
-173
@
C
)
,
acetylene
may
be
condensed
in
the
regenerator
packing
and
resublimed
in
the
nitrogen
of
the
next
cooling
cycle
if
the
concentration
in
the
inlet
air
exceeds
approximately
.6
v.p.m
.
This
is
a
valuable
safeguard
of
such
plants
.
In
plants
operating
with
higher
pressures
,
e.g
.
fluid-producing
plants
,
the
effect
of
the
superimposed
air
pressure
in
raising
the
vapour
pressure
of
condensible
impurities
reduces
,
or
may
eliminate
the
possible
deposition
of
impurities
in
the
heat
exchanger
system
.
REMOVAL
AT
LOW
TEMPERATURES
One
of
the
simplest
methods
of
reducing
the
build-up
of
contaminants
in
the
oxygen
evaporator
,
which
is
the
crucial
part
of
the
plant
,
is
to
provide
a
continuous
purge
of
liquid
.
This
has
been
practised
since
early
days
,
but
by
itself
is
not
an
entirely
satisfactory
operation
since
it
is
only
palliative
,
can
easily
be
misapplied
,
or
not
operated
,
and
also
imposes
an
additional
refrigeration
load
due
to
liquid
withdrawn
and
rejected
.
The
next
step
was
to
use
an
additional
small
condenser
built
away
from
the
main
plant
condenser
which
was
operated
in
series
as
far
as
the
oxygen
flow
was
concerned
.
The
basic
elements
are
shown
in
Fig
.
4
.
A
small
purge
was
led
away
from
the
additional
condenser
and
rejected
.
The
net
result
is
a
relatively
large
purge
from
the
main
plant
condenser
,
and
an
appreciable
accumulation
of
impurities
in
the
additional
condenser
.
This
,
however
,
is
small
and
suitably
protected
,
so
that
if
,
in
fact
,
an
explosion
should
occur
,
relatively
little
damage
is
done
.
Whilst
the
above
arrangement
together
with
correct
condenser
design
has
been
largely
used
in
the
past
,
the
tendency
today
is
undoubtedly
towards
the
use
of
adsorption
of
the
impurities
from
one
or
more
of
the
process
streams
.
Silica
gel
is
the
adsorbent
commonly
used
.
There
are
a
number
of
places
at
which
one
can
apply
such
a
clean-up
system
and
they
will
be
briefly
mentioned
.
Fig
.
5
shows
a
hypothetical
and
simplified
plant
flow
diagram
in
which
the
various
positions
in
which
such
adsorbers
can
be
used
is
indicated
.
For
illustration
,
the
plant
cycle
shown
is
a
low
pressure
plant
using
regenerators
and
producing
gaseous
oxygen
.
Adsorption
from
the
gas
phase
at
or
near
the
saturation
temperature
has
attractions
and
silica
gel
adsorbers
placed
after
the
regenerators
on
low
pressure
plants
provide
a
very
effective
clean
up
.
The
adsorbers
are
,
however
,
large
and
relatively
costly
.
The
effect
when
a
number
of
impurities
are
present
on
their
individual
adsorptive
capacities
under
dynamic
conditions
,
must
be
allowed
for
,
i.e
.
the
occurrence
of
sorption
displacement
has
to
be
considered
.
For
example
,
Karwat
showed
that
in
solution
in
liquid
oxygen
trace
impurities
reached
their
``
break
point
''
in
a
silica
gel
adsorber
in
the
order
of
ethane/
propane/
nitrous
oxide
+
ethylene/
carbon
dioxide/
propylene
and
acetylene
,
whereas
in
gas
phase
adsorbers
the
order
of
break
through
was
ethane/
ethylene
and
nitrous
oxide/
propane
,
and
then
acetylene
and
propylene
.
#
26
<
374
TEXT
J8
>
Another
generalization
presented
in
Chapter
=6
was
the
application
of
the
technique
to
large
structural
assemblies
in
which
we
provide
also
for
the
so-called
interaction
or
external
redundancies
.
As
far
as
the
practical
side
of
the
cut-out
technique
is
concerned
this
was
discussed
in
connexion
with
windows
,
doors
,
wing-fuselage
interpenetrations
,
floors
,
partial
removals
of
rings
,
etc
.
Now
,
we
may
consider
the
cut-out
process
as
a
special
case
of
the
more
general
modification
technique
and
this
was
,
in
fact
,
usually
our
approach
to
the
presentation
of
the
relevant
theory
.
However
,
we
did
also
mention
that
there
is
an
essential
difference
between
the
cut-out
and
modification
techniques
in
their
practical
application
.
This
is
immediately
evident
if
we
have
to
apply
these
respective
procedures
to
a
large
number
of
elements
which
may
be
taken
to
form
a
sub-system
.
Thus
,
when
the
flexibilities
of
the
elements
of
the
sub-system
have
to
be
modified
it
is
obvious
that
we
have
to
include
all
stresses
specified
in
the
elements
to
be
altered
in
the
matrix
b
;
1h
;
and
other
relevant
matrices
of
the
sub-systems
.
But
this
is
not
so
if
we
wish
to
eliminate
the
sub-system
.
Here
we
may
achieve
its
effective
removal
by
detaching
it
along
its
boundary
in
the
parent
regularized
structure
,
leaving
only
a
statically
determinate
connexion
.
Hence
,
in
this
approach
,
we
actually
cut
only
the
redundant
members
of
this
connexion
without
having
,
at
the
same
time
,
to
break
it
up
internally
if
it
is
itself
redundant
.
On
the
other
hand
,
it
is
perfectly
legitimate
to
carry
out
,
in
addition
,
these
internal
eliminations
,
but
this
extends
inevitably
the
amount
of
work
involved
and
the
order
of
magnitude
of
the
matrix
to
be
inverted
.
But
on
no
account
can
we
cut
beyond
this
stage
for
we
would
then
create
a
kinematic
mechanism
which
means
mathematically
linearly
dependent
rows
in
b
;
1h
;
and
a
consequent
singularity
of
the
process
.
Thus
,
we
see
that
in
the
case
of
the
elimination
of
sub-systems
there
is
no
unique
number
of
cut-outs
and
,
furthermore
,
no
unique
position
of
these
cut-outs
.
We
may
achieve
a
minimum
of
eliminations
by
removing
only
the
redundancies
along
the
boundary
and
we
may
reach
a
maximum
of
eliminations
by
cutting
also
the
internal
redundancies
.
These
subtle
considerations
are
dealt
with
in
great
detail
in
Section
36
and
illustrated
on
a
wide
range
of
examples
showing
the
alternative
ways
we
can
view
and
solve
these
problems
.
Prior
to
this
we
summarize
for
the
convenience
of
the
reader
in
Section
35
the
basic
theory
of
the
modification
and
cut-out
procedures
as
developed
in
a
number
of
sections
of
this
book
and
take
this
opportunity
to
generalize
slightly
the
presentation
.
We
hope
that
this
joint
account
of
theory
and
solutions
to
specimen
problems
will
contribute
to
a
deepening
of
the
understanding
of
the
cut-out
technique
and
of
its
applications
to
practical
cases
.
The
concluding
section
of
this
chapter
generalizes
the
matrix
programme
for
the
bending
moments
in
the
rings
put
forward
in
Section
12
.
The
reader
will
remember
that
the
method
given
there
ignored
any
discontinuity
of
the
bending
moments
at
the
vertices
.
Now
,
this
may
be
a
too
rough
approximation
when
large
loads
(
e.g
.
at
wing
fuselage
attachments
)
are
applied
at
the
external
vertices
or
other
points
of
the
rings
.
The
necessary
simple
theory
is
developed
in
Section
37
.
33
.
Techniques
to
Improve
the
Conditioning
of
the
D
Matrix
First
a
word
of
apology
to
our
mathematically
more
knowledgeable
readers
.
We
are
only
too
conscious
that
,
in
our
repeated
references
to
the
conditioning
of
the
D
matrix
,
we
have
been
guilty
of
imprecise
language
,
not
having
really
defined
mathematically
what
we
mean
by
the
conditioning
of
a
set
of
linear
equations
in
the
unknown
redundancies
.
Indeed
,
our
whole
approach
to
this
matter
was
rather
of
applying
the
terminologies
well-
or
ill-conditioned
as
qualitative
terms
of
praise
or
abuse
to
a
system
of
equations
.
Now
,
ill-conditioning
can
,
in
fact
,
be
expressed
by
various
mathematical
measures
.
Unfortunately
,
most
of
these
precise
measures
involve
as
long
computations
as
the
solution
itself
of
the
simultaneous
equations
and
are
not
,
hence
,
very
useful
in
practice
for
giving
advance
warning
.
We
refer
the
interested
reader
to
the
papers
of
Todd
,
Turing
,
and
Johannes
von
Neumann
6cum
Goldstine
.
Even
the
relatively
simple
rule
that
ill
conditioning
is
present
when
the
value
of
the
determinant
<
FORMULA
>
is
small
(
more
precisely
we
should
state
that
<
FORMULA
>
is
small
compared
with
the
individual
terms
of
expansion
of
<
FORMULA
>
in
the
co-factors
of
the
elements
of
any
chosen
row
or
column
)
is
not
of
much
value
in
computational
work
.
Nevertheless
,
in
structural
problems
it
is
usually
possible
to
adopt
a
simple
measure
sufficient
for
practical
purposes
.
To
fix
ideas
,
consider
a
fuselage
with
two
bays
where
only
one
set
of
primary
redundancies
Y
arises
at
the
intermediate
frame
station
.
Having
introduced-
for
reasons
connected
exclusively
with
the
application
of
the
digital
computer-
the
inversion
technique
of
Eqs
.
(
=4
,
21
,
44
)
for
the
direct
determination
of
the
complete
b
;
1l
;
,
b
;
1q
;
matrices
,
and
hence
also
of
b
;
1r
;
,
we
are
necessarily
faced
with
self-equilibrating
systems
which
are
spread
over
the
complete
cross-section
or
,
at
least
,
over
the
main
(
outer
)
periphery
.
To
express
then
with
a
high
degree
of
accuracy
(
from
the
practical
computational
point
of
view
,
which
is
the
only
one
which
interests
us
)
any
arbitrary
self-equilibrating
stress
system
in
terms
of
the
b
;
1l
;
,
b
;
1q
;
,
b
;
1r
;
distributions
,
it
is
mandatory
that
the
columns
of
these
matrices-
each
of
which
corresponds
to
a
redundancy-
be
not
even
remotely
linearly
dependent
.
This
is
evidently
achieved
when
the
flange
loads
,
field
forces
and
ring
bending
moments
due
to
Y
exhibit
an
increasing
waviness
with
increasing
order
of
redundancy
.
The
search
for
such
distributions
brought
us
,
more
or
less
inevitably
,
to
the
selection
of
the
trigonometrical
matrix
15O
;
l
;
as
a
transformation
matrix
A
;
l
;
defining
the
redundancies
.
As
we
know
from
Chapter
=4
and
a
large
number
of
other
similar
computations
,
it
appears
that
for
the
cross-sections
commonly
occurring
in
practice
the
flange
loads
and
field
forces
based
on
15O
;
l
;
do
indeed
retain
the
full
waviness
of
15O
;
l
;
,
although
naturally
they
are
not
any
longer
orthogonal
as
in
the
uniform
circular
cylinder
.
If
the
rings
or
frames
were
now
rigid
this
characteristic
waviness
would
ensure
the
precise
determination
of
the
redundancies
and
we
then
say
that
the
associated
equations
are
well
conditioned
.
For
the
associated
matrix
D
;
yy
;
-
which
in
the
present
case
where
D
;
yyr
;
is
zero
reduces
to
<
FORMULA
>
we
observe
that
the
diagonal
terms
d
;
ii
;
must
be
strongly
preponderant
,
the
non-diagonal
d
;
ij
;
being
the
smaller
the
better
the
waviness
of
15O
;
l
;
is
retained
.
It
is
now
possible
to
give
the
conditioning
some
measure
by
the
degree
of
satisfaction
of
the
condition
<
FORMULA
>
which
is
the
generalization
of
the
simple
requirement
usually
quoted
for
2
x
2
matrices
.
From
the
strictly
mathematical
point
of
view
the
inequality
(
2
)
ought
to
be
defined
more
rigorously
to
express
a
sufficient
condition
theoretically
acceptable
;
at
the
same
time
we
know
that
it
is
not
a
necessary
prerequisite
for
good
conditioning
.
Nevertheless
,
for
us
engineers
the
relation
(
2
)
yields
for
structural
matrices
a
sufficient
measure
for
satisfactory
conditioning
.
We
must
interpolate
here
in
our
main
argument
and
refer
briefly
to
the
method
of
establishing
systems
of
redundancies
previously
advocated
by
us
in
Ref
.
(
3
)
.
Contrary
to
what
we
put
forward
in
the
present
treatise
,
we
suggested
there
that
it
is
advantageous
to
select
systems
of
a
distinctly
local
character
.
Clearly
then
condition
(
2
)
still
holds
and
is
the
better
satisfied
the
less
overlapping
there
is
between
the
self-equilibrating
systems
.
For
reasons
set
out
in
the
introduction
and
subsequently
,
we
preferred
here
the
method
of
direct
inversion
for
the
determination
of
b
;
1
;
.
Considering
next
the
more
realistic
case
of
fuselages
with
rings
of
finite
stiffness
,
we
find
that
the
matrix
D
;
yyr
;
becomes
of
paramount
importance
(
this
being
at
least
so
for
the
lower
order
redundancies
)
and
Eq
.
(
1
)
must
be
written
as
<
FORMULA
>
We
noted
in
Chapter
=5
that
the
internal
ring
forces
b
;
1r
;
are
much
more
prone
to
lose
their
full
waviness
when
the
cross-section
departs
significantly
from
the
circular
shape
.
It
is
inevitable
,
in
such
instances
,
that
the
off-diagonal
terms
d
;
ijr
;
(
elements
of
the
matrix
D
;
r
;
)
may
become
of
similar
order
to
d
;
iir
;
and/or
d
;
jjr
;
so
that
the
measure
of
conditioning
,
Eq
.
(
2
)
,
will
consequently
deteriorate
and
yield
,
in
extreme
cases
of
severe
loss
of
waviness
,
a
positive
value
only
slightly
above
zero
(
of
course
,
it
can
never
become
negative
in
structural
problems
)
.
Such
unfavourable
conditions
may
prevail
only
in
a
few
isolated
spots
of
the
D
;
yy
;
matrix
and
we
observed
in
Chapter
=5
,
p.
195
,
that
they
do
not
seem
,
in
our
experience
,
to
affect
appreciably
the
accuracy
of
the
solution
,
as
long
as
these
'Scho
''
nheitsfehler
'
are
within
<
FORMULA
>
On
the
other
hand
,
as
these
unfavourable
patches
spread
,
the
solution
of
the
equations
in
the
redundancies
becomes
increasingly
inaccurate
due
to
the
limited
number
of
digits
available
and
the
rapid
accumulation
of
errors
.
Naturally
,
all
methods
of
inversion
or
direct
solution
of
equations
are
not
equally
sensitive
to
this
danger
in
each
specific
case
.
Although
such
pronounced
ill-conditioning
should
not
often
occur
in
practice
,
it
remains
a
distinct
even
if
remote
possibility
.
We
are
thinking
here
of
double
cell
cross-sections
with
doubly-connected
rings
of
unfavourable
shape-
for
which
the
conditioning
of
the
symmetrical
higher
modes
deteriorates
rapidly-
and
the
rather
box-like
cross-sections
of
fuselages
specially
designed
for
bulky
loads
.
Our
unavoidably
superficial
account
leaves
many
extremely
difficult
questions
unanswered
;
in
particular
,
the
precise
or
statistical
correlation
between
order
and
spread
of
bad
patches
,
on
the
one
hand
,
and
loss
of
the
accuracy
of
the
solution
on
the
other
must
unfortunately
be
ignored
.
An
interesting
practical
point
concerns
the
acceptable
degree
of
inaccuracy
in
a
solution
due
to
such
or
other
causes
of
errors
.
The
practising
engineer
may
often
,
and
rightly
so
,
consider
a
solution
as
satisfactory
,
although
to
us
primarily
interested
in
this
instance
to
develop
new
methods
,
it
may
appear
unacceptable
.
We
referred
to
this
issue
in
the
introduction
to
this
chapter
when
we
discussed
the
application
of
the
four-flange
systems
as
redundancies
.
Now
,
for
the
reasons
stated
there
and
here
,
we
must
reject
such
a
narrow
utilitarian
outlook
and
seek
,
in
fact
,
a
system
of
redundancies
even
better
than
that
based
on
15O
;
l
;
,
if
the
conditioning
of
the
latter
should
prove
to
us
unsatisfactory
.
However
,
quite
apart
from
the
purely
technical
reasons
,
which
demand
such
an
extension
of
our
original
method
,
it
is
also
perfectionism-
a
close
companion
of
any
intense
research
activity-
which
induces
us
to
search
for
a
more
appropriate
transformation
matrix
A
;
l
;
.
Before
we
proceed
to
the
examination
of
this
question
,
we
must
first
conclude
the
bird
's
eye
view
of
our
theme
.
The
discussion
of
the
previous
paragraphs
was
concerned
with
the
so-called
conditioning
of
the
matrix
D
in
the
case
of
a
single
set
of
the
primary
redundancies
Y
;
a
;
.
When
the
fuselage
extends
over
more
than
two
bays
,
there
arises
at
each
intermediate
frame
station
i
a
set
of
redundancies
Y
;
i
;
.
It
is
evident
that
our
previous
account
is
still
applicable
to
the
submatrices
D
;
ii
;
in
the
leading
diagonal
of
D
;
yy
;
.
We
denote
the
conditioning
of
these
matrices
as
peripheral
to
differentiate
from
another
type
presently
to
be
mentioned
.
Now
,
when
a
satisfactory
conditioning
of
the
leading
diagonal
submatrices
has
been
achieved
this
will
also
apply
,
in
general
,
to
each
of
the
other
submatrices
(
in
the
secondary
diagonals
)
of
the
five-band
supermatrix
D
;
yy
;
.
Only
a
very
violent
change
of
cross-section
could
,
6in
extremis
,
give
rise
to
a
significant
ill-conditioning
in
these
submatrices
.
However
,
from
the
point
of
view
of
the
overall
conditioning
of
the
complete
D
;
yy
;
matrix
,
another
possible
source
of
ill-conditioning
has
to
be
looked
for
.
Thus
,
if
the
off-diagonal
submatrices
,
say
,
D
;
i
,
i+1
;
(
or
D
;
i
,
i+2
;
)
arising
from
the
coupling
of
the
sets
Y
;
i
;
and
Y
;
i+1
;
(
or
Y
;
i+2
;
)
were
proportional
to
D
;
ii
;
,
the
proportionality
factor
being
only
slightly
smaller
than
unity
,
then
it
is
evident
from
what
we
said
previously
in
the
peripheral
kind
of
conditioning
,
that
a
new
kind
of
ill-conditioning
,
conveniently
denoted
as
a
longitudinal
one
,
could
originate
.
#
21
<
END
>
<
375
TEXT
K1
>
'Are
you
sure
you
're
quite
fit
?
It
's
terrible
weather
.
'
He
turned
round
to
face
his
colleague
.
For
some
esoteric
reason
Fairbanks
always
completed
the
buttoning
of
his
flies
in
the
main
area
of
the
lavatory
.
'Good
morning
,
Harold
,
'
he
said
.
'I
'm
pretty
chipper
,
thanks
,
considering
.
'
He
was
a
tiny
man
,
of
fanatical
neatness
,
his
remaining
hair
snowy
,
and
cropped
like
a
Prussian
's
.
His
white
shirt
cuffs
were
actually
starched
:
he
protruded
from
them
his
surprisingly
thick
and
hairy
wrists
and
began
to
wash.
'As
a
matter
of
fact
a
good
hard
frost
seems
to
clear
the
old
tubes
.
Much
better
for
me
than
the
rain
.
'
'Good
,
'
said
Colmore
.
'Excellent
.
'
Fairbanks
hummed
a
few
bars
in
a
voice
made
resonant
by
the
very
weakness
of
his
chest
.
Colmore
was
ready
to
leave
,
but
delayed
his
departure
,
as
one
who
dare
not
go
to
bed
early
for
fear
of
missing
some
wholly
unanticipated
but
remotely
possible
event
of
absorbing
interest
.
He
took
up
a
clothes
brush
.
'I
'd
like
a
little
conference
this
morning
,
'
said
Fairbanks
.
'Ten-thirty
be
all
right
?
'
He
did
not
wait
for
a
reply
.
'Get
J.D.
,
will
you
?
'
J.D
.
was
Davis
,
the
other
Assistant
Secretary
.
'Conference
'
was
Fairbanks
's
word
for
finding
out
what
was
going
on
.
'Yes
,
Charles
,
certainly
,
'
Colmore
said
.
It
was
not
the
Secretary
's
return
to
health
that
was
disconcerting
this
morning-
the
man
had
to
retire
at
sixty-
but
his
irreproachable
fac
?
6ade
.
Westminster
and
Lincoln-
not
,
of
course
,
absolutely
full-fruit
standard
,
but
serviceable
enough
.
Colmore
had
more
than
once
read
his
entry
in
Who
's
Who
:
son
of
Canon
Fairbanks
,
married
to
the
daughter
of
a
knight
,
member
of
the
Devonshire
.
Colmore
thought
of
his
own
parents
,
now
safely
dead
:
his
mother
's
wen
,
his
father
's
lack
of
aspirates
.
With
such
a
background
one
could
never
be
really
safe
however
brilliant
one
was
.
There
were
a
score
of
things
that
could
betray
one
's
weakness
,
things
that
lay
totally
outside
Fairbanks's
conception
.
Perhaps
some
outrageous
relation
would
suddenly
decide
to
call
on
him
at
his
office
:
his
Uncle
Howard
,
say
,
whose
nose
had
doubtless
grown
no
less
purple
over
the
years
.
Or
his
accent
,
which
had
carefully
acquired
a
neutrality
as
unidentifiable
as
some
composite
creature
evolved
by
statisticians
,
could
break
down
unbeknown
to
himself
,
on
the
pronunciation
of
a
common
and
tell-tale
word
.
Or
,
more
subtly
,
his
whole
habit
of
mind
and
body
,
formed
in
the
uncultured
,
nagging
,
parsimonious
,
penurious
household
of
his
childhood
,
might
,
at
a
crucial
moment
of
his
life
,
reveal
him
as
utterly
unsuitable
for
further
advancement-
not
necessarily
or
,
indeed
,
at
all
,
by
a
word
or
gesture
or
family
connection
,
but
through
the
image
of
himself
that
had
willy-nilly
and
over
an
extended
period
been
fixed
in
the
eyes
of
those
who
controlled
his
destiny
.
Fairbanks
reached
for
a
towel
,
a
clean
one
and
not
the
scarcely
crumpled
one
that
Colmore
himself
had
used
and
had
left
thriftily
on
the
ledge
below
the
mirror
rather
than
consign
to
the
linen
basket
.
Of
course
,
Colmore
thought
,
as
he
put
down
the
clothes
brush
and
left
the
lavatory
,
in
one
sense
,
in
a
very
real
sense
,
his
own
action
,
which
would
have
saved
the
two
or
three
coppers
on
the
Authority's
laundry
bill
,
would
have
been
the
right
,
the
virtuous
one
.
He
had
simply
never
properly
learnt
what
came
to
Fairbanks
quite
naturally
,
that
the
rules
of
conduct
which
must
be
enforced
on
the
inferior
mass
do
not
apply
to
the
rulers
themselves
.
It
was
not
long
ago
that
Fairbanks
had
personally
overhauled
the
system
whereby
the
departments
of
the
Authority
indented
for
stationery
stores
,
making
the
ordering
the
responsibility
of
a
department
's
Senior
Administration
Officer
who
,
among
many
other
things
,
was
henceforth
to
issue
new
pencils
only
on
the
surrender
of
an
equivalent
number
of
pencil
stubs
.
When
in
194
he
had
first
entered
the
service
of
the
Authority-
though
in
those
remote
days
it
had
,
of
course
,
been
merely
the
Executive
Committee-
he
had
imagined
that
even
its
higher
reaches
were
,
like
his
own
level
,
simply
a
matter
of
work
,
of
problems
set
and
overcome
,
of
the
advancement
of
the
able
and
the
stagnation
of
the
inefficient
.
But
as
he
had
progressed
and
the
organization
itself
had
grown
,
he
had
begun
to
encounter
all
the
unforeseen
forces
of
birth
,
influence
and
intrigue
.
He
had
occasionally-
even
in
those
days-
glimpsed
the
highest
powers
and
their
way
of
life
:
the
building
(
and
this
was
1941
)
of
a
massive
series
of
oak
lockers
for
the
Committee's
hats
and
coats
,
following
the
theft
of
the
Vice-Chairman
's
umbrella
;
a
meeting
of
the
Committee
itself
with
virgin
blotting
paper
,
freshly-sharpened
pencils
,
cut-glass
carafes
of
water
,
and
its
members
displaying
not
their
ability
(
which
no
doubt
in
some
cases
actually
existed
)
but
the
quality
of
their
garments
or
knowledge
of
each
other
's
background
,
and
even
in
the
case
of
the
ex-Trade
Union
members
a
salience
,
a
richness
of
feature
that
seemed
at
once
designed
for
the
convenience
of
the
newspaper
cartoonist
and
the
product
,
like
the
splendour
of
a
jungle
animal
,
of
some
special
advantage
of
nurture
or
habitat
,
so
that
each
moustache
or
bald
head
or
pair
of
spectacles
was
a
unique
and
peculiarly
finished
specimen
of
its
kind
,
possessing
,
indeed
,
some
curious
aesthetic
quality
as
though
added
by
a
great
painter
.
As
he
moved
up
in
the
hierarchy-
or
,
rather
,
was
buoyed
along
by
the
great
influx
of
personnel
below
him
when
the
Authority
became
the
Authority
and
began
to
expand
at
an
increasing
rate
with
the
end
of
the
war-
the
world
of
the
rulers
grew
less
strange
:
it
occasionally
recognized
his
existence
,
his
promotions
became
its
concern
,
and
he
at
last
saw
the
possibility
of
breaking
into
it
.
Though
that
was
not
quite
the
phrase
,
for
even
if
he
could
succeed
Sir
Charles
he
would
,
as
an
executive
,
be
eternally
differentiated
from
the
Governors
.
Fairbanks
managed
the
Governors
beautifully
,
he
knew
more
than
they
,
he
was
cleverer
than
most
,
discreetly
used
their
Christian
names-
but
remained
their
servant
.
They
had
no
office
hours
,
however
elastic
;
their
lives
were
spent
in
committee
making
decisions
for
others
to
execute
on
the
basis
of
data
laboriously
gathered
for
them
;
they
moved
from
board-room
to
board-room
,
encountering
a
succession
of
new
pencils
,
clean
towels
,
institutional
crystal
and
silver
,
protein-rich
lunches
,
immaculate
agendas
,
able
slaves
.
Lord
Groves
,
for
example
,
though
doubtless
compelled
by
earlier
habits
of
comparative
poverty
to
fried
fish
high
teas
,
existed
for
the
greater
part
of
his
life
in
luxury
,
lolling
in
the
back
of
an
Authority
Austin
or
in
a
complimentary
stall
,
strolling
along
the
promenade
at
a
Conference
,
eating
in
a
free
pullman
car
on
his
way
to
open
a
new
Authority
provincial
office
.
And
even
Lord
Groves
,
despite
his
proletarian
origins
and
political
complexion
,
shared
the
fierce
,
jealous
morality
of
the
rulers
.
If
Colmore
was
apprehensive
of
Fairbanks
's
view
of
his
conduct
,
how
much
more
had
he
to
fear
from
the
Governors
,
who
at
the
breath
of
a
scandal
would
close
their
ranks
and
utterly
disown
him
.
In
their
company
he
had
sometimes
had
to
check
an
expression
of
opinion
,
divining-
as
a
child
,
ignorant
of
the
moral
standards
of
the
adult
world
,
anticipates
censure
in
the
premonitory
motion
of
a
mouth
or
eye-
that
what
he
was
about
to
say
would
offend
the
collective
ethos
.
It
would
be
utter
folly
,
for
example
,
for
him
to
indicate
that
he
lacked
religious
belief
;
though
,
no
doubt
,
several
of
the
Governors
had
never
for
years
set
foot
in
a
place
of
worship
,
together
they
presented
a
solidly
spiritual
front
.
Colmore
remembered
,
too
,
how
one
of
their
number
had
once
commented
to
him
on
what
to
the
speaker
was
the
Royal
Family
's
excessive
interest
in
horse
racing
;
but
the
institution
of
royalty
could
never
be
called
into
question
,
and
from
the
critic
himself
would
certainly
come
one
of
the
loudest
of
the
murmurs
of
~'God
bless
her
'
after
a
proposal
of
the
loyal
toast
.
For
on
this
level
,
the
great
monoliths
of
the
state
which
to
the
population
at
large
presented
the
simple
issue
of
aye
or
no
,
were
capable
of
intimate
criticism
,
albeit
they
were
of
unquestioned
acceptance-
as
the
friends
of
a
celebrated
actress
will
,
without
in
the
least
denying
her
greatness
or
surpassing
beauty
,
remark
on
a
mole
or
wrinkle
which
the
general
public
has
never
been
close
enough
to
see
.
Among
the
Governors
there
was
often
casual
talk
of
'Royals'
or
'Buck
House
'
:
in
the
last
analysis
it
was
the
honours
and
titles
bestowed
by
the
state
through
the
institution
of
royalty-
like
the
ease
of
mind
which
came
through
the
allegiance
to
an
official
religion-
which
these
men
most
valued
,
for
in
their
position
they
were
ambitious
less
for
money
than
for
the
infinite
gradations
of
social
and
public
distinction
.
How
stupid
and
gross
would
seem
to
them
Colmore
's
abortive
romance
!
Indeed
,
so
it
seemed
at
this
moment
to
him
.
His
desires
,
his
fumbling
way
of
fulfilling
them
,
put
him
at
the
same
sort
of
disadvantage
as
his
voice
,
his
school
,
his
family-
perhaps
the
one
stemmed
in
some
way
from
the
other
.
As
he
reached
his
room
he
was
seized
with
a
sudden
fright
about
Davis
,
who
had
come
into
the
Authority
the
normal
way
,
via
the
Civil
Service
,
and
whose
lack
of
the
ultimate
ability
lay
hidden
in
a
charming
orthodoxy
.
It
was
not
until
Colmore
had
been
at
his
desk
for
a
half-hour
that
his
sense
of
power
and
control
returned
.
His
mastery
of
the
Authority
's
vital
processes
made
him
look
forward
with
almost
painful
pleasure
to
the
meeting
with
Fairbanks
and
Davis
,
as
a
well-prepared
candidate
to
his
examination
.
So
that
as
he
made
his
way
to
Fairbanks
's
room-
fileless
,
paperless
,
leaving
on
his
desk
the
daily
returns
of
the
Authority
's
financial
position
,
having
transferred
the
relevant
figures
effortlessly
to
his
memory-
he
searched
greedily
in
his
mind
for
some
other
reason
for
being
happy
,
and
lit
on
Judith
.
He
marched
up
to
the
next
floor
,
looking
down
at
the
sharp
crease
of
his
trousers
along
his
thighs
,
sensing
the
satisfactory
hang
of
his
unbuttoned
jacket
as
it
moved
gently
in
the
disturbed
air
made
by
his
passage
,
and
thought
:
I
'll
keep
her
in
reserve
.
The
thought
was
comic
even
to
him-
that
he
should
treat
her
like
an
item
in
the
Authority
's
accounts
.
But
how
few
men
of
his
years
had
this
unobvious
relationship
,
this
inexhaustible
source
of
aesthetic
enjoyment
,
this
secret
and
unforeseen
extension
of
their
youth
,
and
who
of
those
few
would
voluntarily
surrender
to
the
passionless
final
phase
of
their
lives
.
=4
The
telephone
rang
and
Colmore
rose
immediately
.
Dorothy
said
:
'Let
Anna
take
it
,
darling
.
She
ought
to
practise
her
English
.
'
Anna
was
their
European
girl
of
the
moment
,
half
maid
,
half
student
.
'No
,
'
Colmore
said
,
'she
's
been
waiting
long
enough
for
lunch
as
it
is
.
And
one
of
us
will
have
to
go
in
the
end
.
'
They
had
just
sat
down
at
table
after
a
rather
extended
session
of
gin
and
frenches
with
Colmore
's
three
companions
of
the
morning
's
golf
whom
he
had
brought
home
to
meet
up
with
their
wives
,
already
being
entertained
by
Dorothy
.
A
comforting
husk
of
inebriation
separated
Colmore
from
reality
and
it
seemed
to
him
that
his
reaction
in
anticipating
that
the
call
would
be
from
Judith
was
phenomenally
quick
and
sagacious
.
They
had
not
been
in
touch
with
each
other
since
the
unsatisfactory
evening
that
had
begun
with
the
intrusion
of
the
callow
young
man
from
Gilson
&
Freeman
's
,
whose
name
he
could
not
dredge
up
through
the
alcohol
,
and
the
thought
of
speaking
to
her
and
even
,
in
this
uninhibited
moment
,
arranging
to
see
her
soon-
tomorrow
,
tonight-
brought
an
excitement
to
him
that
was
almost
physically
erotic
.
In
the
few
yards
from
the
dining-room
he
had
time
not
only
to
review
all
this
in
detail
but
to
savour
the
remains
of
his
last
mouthful
of
6pa
?
5te
?
2
and
to
admire
once
again
the
colour
and
pattern
of
his
new
tweed
suit
that
he
was
wearing
for
the
first
time
today
.
#
212
<
376
TEXT
K2
>
'Then
perhaps
I
should-
shall
we
say-
qualify
my
name
,
sir
,
'
he
suggested
.
'We
are
known-
the
family
,
I
mean-
as
the
Stratford-Lees
.
My
mother
likes
it
.
She
was
a
Stratford
,
you
see
,
from
Norfolk
.
'
He
spoke
as
though
both
of
us
should
be
acquainted
with
the
Stratfords
of
Norfolk
,
but
neither
one
of
us
commented
.
'But
the
Old
Man
does
n't
care
for
using
double-barrelled
names
,
as
he
calls
them
.
And
I
think
I
agree
with
him
.
That
's
why
I
use
just
the
plain
``
Lee
''
on
my
cards
.
But
if
you
think'-
and
his
expression
changed
quickly
to
deliberation-
'that
I
should
use
the
Stratford-Lee
,
just
out
here
I
mean
,
then
of
course-'
'Oh
Lord
,
no
,
'
I
said
,
perhaps
just
a
little
too
abruptly
.
'There
are
far
too
many
double-barrelled
names
out
here
as
it
is
.
'
He
sat
back
again
,
obviously
satisfied
.
'I
'm
inclined
to
agree
with
you
,
sir
,
'
he
said
.
We
had
a
leisurely
lunch
.
Nigel
's
cook-boy
had
prepared
an
excellent
curry
,
hot
enough
with
6chili
to
make
my
eyes
water
a
little
,
even
after
so
many
years
of
hot
curries
.
The
gin
pahits
,
and
now
the
beer
with
the
curry
,
had
their
desired
effect
on
us
;
or
rather
,
on
Nigel
and
myself
.
Lee
,
I
noticed
,
had
asked
for
Coca-Cola
.
This
rather
surprised
me
from
a
young
man
who
was
otherwise
so
sophisticated
.
He
was
not
,
however
,
ostentatious
about
the
matter
.
If
anything
,
he
had
merely
become
a
little
more
reserved
,
and
much
more
polite
.
I
thought
to
myself
:
'A
few
years
in
the
East
,
my
boy
,
and
you
'll
drink-
I
've
seen
your
kind
before
!
'
After
the
curry
,
I
wanted
only
to
go
upstairs
to
bed
.
I
had
long
since
become
accustomed
,
and
now
addicted
,
to
an
after-curry
nap
.
Lee
,
however
,
showed
not
the
slightest
sign
of
fatigue
.
'I
wonder
if
you
'd
mind
if
I
took
a
bit
of
a
look
round
,
'
he
asked
Nigel
.
'I
do
n't
sleep
in
the
afternoons
.
'
Nigel
,
I
must
say
,
was
very
good
about
it
.
I
knew
how
much
he
probably
wanted
to
sleep
himself
.
But
,
almost
gallantly
,
he
said
:
'Not
at
all
.
I
'll
show
you
.
'
'Oh
no
,
'
young
Lee
protested
,
considerate
as
always
.
'That's
not
necessary
if
you
want
to
rest
,
sir
.
I
'm
sure
I
wo
n't
do
any
harm
.
'
Nigel
laughed
.
I
had
not
known
he
was
so
good-natured
.
But
then
,
I
suppose
I
had
never
given
him
similar
cause
to
display
such
amiability
.
'I
had
n't
for
one
moment
thought
you
would
,
'
Nigel
said
.
'Bring
your
swimming
costume
,
if
you
like
.
We
've
got
a
small
pool
over
on
the
other
side
of
the
estate
,
near
the
latex
factory
.
'
'Oh
excellent
!
'
young
Lee
said
,
and
his
face
lit
up
with
enthusiasm
,
like
an
energetic
young
athlete
.
I
only
just
recall
hearing
them
drive
off
from
the
bungalow
as
I
took
myself
gratefully
up
the
stairs
and
,
stripping
off
to
just
underpants
in
the
heat
of
the
afternoon
,
collapsed
on
the
bed
.
As
I
went
off
to
sleep
,
I
was
very
grateful
to
Nigel
for
not
having
suggested
that
I
should
accompany
them
.
I
slept
soundly
,
and
much
later
than
I
should
.
It
was
already
after
six
when
I
awoke
,
and
the
sun
was
nearly
setting
beyond
the
west
window
.
Downstairs
I
could
hear
the
murmur
of
voices
,
and
knew
they
were
back
.
I
wondered
,
as
I
wrapped
a
6sarong
around
my
waist
,
if
Nigel
at
all
resented
being
deprived
of
his
afternoon
sleep
.
They
were
sitting
over
the
tea
things
when
I
joined
them
.
Nigel
did
n't
look
at
all
put
out
;
in
fact
I
decided
he
must
have
quite
enjoyed
himself
with
young
Lee
during
the
afternoon
,
and
I
was
glad
of
it
.
No
,
Nigel
was
n't
put
out
;
but
to
my
surprise
,
and
amusement
,
I
detected
a
slight
frown
of
disapproval
from
Lee
at
my
6sarong
,
and
my
feet
shod
in
only
se
?
5patus
.
And
I
said
to
myself
:
Oh
,
God
,
does
n't
the
boy
ever
relax
!
He
turned
his
gaze
away
from
me
almost
instantly
,
but
it
had
been
enough
to
make
me
conscious
of
the
nakedness
of
the
upper
half
of
my
body
,
even
of
the
matted
grey
hairs
on
my
chest
.
He
probably
thought
my
appearance
quite
a
breach
of
the
social
graces
;
but
,
naturally
,
he
said
not
so
much
as
a
word
about
it
.
'We
've
just
had
tea
,
'
Nigel
said
.
'Would
you
like
the
cookie
to
make
you
a
fresh
lot
?
'
'I
'd
rather
have
whisky
,
'
I
told
him
.
'Thought
as
much
.
Sun
's
nearly
below
the
yard-arm
,
anyway
.
Would
n't
mind
a
stengah
myself
.
How
about
you
,
Harry
?
'
So
they
had
managed
to
come
to
the
stage
of
using
each
other's
Christian
names
,
I
noted
.
Perhaps
Lee
was
n't
quite
as
reserved
as
I
thought
.
'Thanks
,
Nigel
,
'
he
said
.
'Just
Coca-Cola
.
Although
I'd
like
to
have
whatever
you
have
.
I
want
to
get
to
know
the
kind
of
life
people
lead
in
the
East
,
you
know
.
'
At
this
,
I
felt
a
return
of
the
irritation
I
felt
with
him
at
times
.
He
would
not
have
had
a
drink
for
the
sake
of
the
drink
,
but
only
to
know
the
kind
of
life
we
led
in
the
East
!
But
then
I
dispelled
my
irritation
,
or
endeavoured
to
;
apart
from
its
being
so
irrational
,
I
had
,
probably
,
another
two
or
three
weeks
of
his
company
ahead
of
me
.
It
would
be
silly
,
at
this
point
,
to
let
such
trivialities
bother
me
.
I
was
even
surprised
that
they
should
.
The
drinks
were
served
,
not
by
the
Chinese
cook-boy
,
but
by
two
young
Malay
girls
dressed
gracefully
in
6sarong
and
ke
?
5baya
.
Barefooted
,
they
moved
around
the
room
silently
,
but
with
voluptuous
and
unmistakable
insinuation
.
I
could
tell
almost
instantly
which
one
I
preferred
.
As
she
set
down
my
drink
beside
me
,
I
looked
at
her
,
probably
with
blatant
assessment
,
and
she
returned
my
gaze
with
a
mischievous
sidelong
glance
,
and
just
the
faintest
suggestion
,
though
quite
inaudible
,
of
a
giggle
.
Knowing
Nigel
,
I
would
have
been
surprised
if
he
had
not
made
his
usual
'arrangements
'
.
A
bachelor
himself
,
he
knew
well
how
to
entertain
his
bachelor
friends
.
He
caught
my
look
and
pursed
his
lips
in
a
quick
little
grimace
of
acknowledgement
;
then
raised
an
enquiring
eyebrow
in
young
Lee's
direction
.
I
shrugged
a
shoulder
.
Lee
would
have
to
decide
about
that
for
himself
,
I
thought
,
and
noticed
that
although
he
was
looking
at
the
other
girl
,
he
did
so
quite
dispassionately
,
almost
as
though
he
was
merely
interested
in
the
unfamiliar
clothes
she
was
wearing
.
And
I
thought
to
myself
:
He
may
be
still
too
much
of
a
'new
chum'
to
see
'the
beauty
of
the
East
'
.
There
was
still
an
ease
in
our
conversation
,
but
its
scope
was
restricted
.
I
felt
that
I
could
hardly
make
the
usual
enquiries
and
comments
about
Nigel
's
various
mistresses
as
I
was
accustomed
to
whenever
I
saw
him
,
much
as
I
wondered
which
of
his
girls
was
in
favour
at
the
moment
.
And
I
suppose
he
felt
the
same
.
We
had
only
a
few
drinks
,
then
decided
to
bathe
and
dress
for
a
rather
early
dinner
.
Lee
was
impressed
not
only
with
the
estate
,
or
so
he
said
,
but
also
with
the
accommodation
provided
for
a
planter
,
and
a
bachelor
at
that
.
It
was
,
of
course
,
very
comfortable
,
and
Nigel
had
made
it
very
presentable
with
additions
of
furniture
,
pictures
,
the
radio
equipment
,
and
personal
touches
of
his
own
.
He
read
widely
,
and
had
collected
a
sizeable
library
.
He
was
also
interested
in
Malay
customs
,
more
especially
in
those
of
the
aboriginal
Sakais
,
and
his
walls
were
adorned
with
a
varied
collection
of
Sakai
weapons
.
He
had
one
of
the
better
Kashmir
carpets
on
the
floor
.
His
pictures
and
curtains
,
indeed
I
suppose
the
entire
furnishings
,
had
been
selected
personally
.
The
house
was
,
as
he
occasionally
proclaimed
,
his
home-
and
he
had
made
it
as
such
.
I
doubt
if
he
will
ever
leave
Malaya
,
even
when
he
retires
.
The
country
,
and
his
mistresses
,
have
come
to
mean
too
much
to
him
.
And
,
indirectly
,
this
impression
I
had
of
him
was
one
of
several
reasons
why
I
had
decided
I
should
leave
it-
before
,
for
me
too
,
it
would
be
too
late
.
I
used
the
excuse
of
our
early
start
in
the
morning
to
retire
as
soon
as
it
seemed
prudent
to
do
so
,
after
the
coffee
and
brandy
,
already
anticipating
the
familiar
pleasures
awaiting
me
.
Lee
did
not
demur
,
and
I
gathered
from
Nigel
's
expression
that
he
had
presumed
that
his
other
guest
,
even
if
of
so
recent
acquaintance
,
would
approve
of
,
and
even
appreciate
,
his
usual
'arrangements
'
.
After
I
had
showered
,
I
found
that
the
girl
I
had
looked
at
was
in
the
bedroom
,
making
a
pretence
of
tidying
my
clothes
.
I
got
under
the
mosquito-net
and
lay
there
in
my
6sarong
,
waiting
for
her
.
Patiently
,
precisely
,
she
folded
the
last
garment
and
put
it
on
the
chest
of
drawers
.
Then
she
turned
out
the
light
and
,
without
saying
a
word
,
took
off
her
ke
?
5baya
and
,
unwinding
her
6sarong
,
moved
it
up
from
her
waist
to
over
her
breasts
in
the
sleeping
position
.
There
was
just
enough
light
seeping
through
the
windows
for
me
to
watch
her
.
Then
she
came
to
the
bed
,
and
I
lifted
the
mosquito-net
for
her
as
,
still
without
a
word
,
but
with
another
barely
audible
giggle
,
she
lay
beside
me
.
Without
further
ado
she
began
the
assiduous
and
almost
energetic
routine
of
love-play
.
For
such
a
leisurely
race
in
almost
everything
else-
not
only
leisurely
,
but
renownedly
lazy-
the
Malays
,
surprisingly
enough
,
have
a
sort
of
energetic
deliberation
for
their
dancing
and
love-play
,
but
which
is
not
to
be
mistaken
for
ardour
.
'Chantek
,
'
I
murmured
obligingly
,
not
really
meaning
it
,
nor
really
caring
whether
she
was
beautiful
or
not
,
but
only
glad
to
know
that
she
kissed
in
the
Western
fashion
and
not
just
as
Moslems
do
.
I
kept
her
mouth
busy
so
that
I
would
not
have
to
go
through
the
usual
long
and
boring
rigmarole
of
being
told
what
her
name
was
,
who
her
parents
were
,
where
she
was
born
,
where
she
had
lived-
and
especially
the
list
of
names
,
displayed
like
a
string
of
beads
,
of
all
the
white
tuans
she
had
slept
with
.
But
,
as
I
succumbed
to
the
lewdness
of
her
skilled
ministrations
,
I
could
not
help
wondering
about
young
Lee
's
reactions
to
'the
arrangements
'
.
He
in
turn
was
probably
wondering
,
I
supposed
,
if
this
was
the
kind
of
hospitality
he
could
expect
in
every
bachelor
's
bungalow
in
which
he
might
find
himself
as
a
guest
.
But
,
even
in
Malaya
,
not
all
of
them
are
Nigels
.
My
companion
of
the
night
was
gone
when
I
awoke
in
the
morning
.
Nigel
has
them
well
trained
,
I
thought
to
myself
.
I
dressed
quickly
,
curious
to
see
how
Lee
had
reacted
to
it
.
I
expected
,
or
even
hoped
,
that
it
would
'unbend
'
him
a
little
.
I
was
surprised
to
find
that
he
was
not
only
dressed
,
but
packed
ready
to
continue
the
journey
.
He
was
pacing
up
and
down
the
living-room
with
obvious
irritation
.
Nigel
was
not
yet
down
,
and
Lee
looked
decidedly
relieved
when
he
saw
me
;
wished
me
an
almost
grateful
,
but
still
polite
,
good
morning
.
'Did
you
sleep
well
?
'
I
enquired
,
deliberately
turning
away
from
him
a
little
to
look
through
one
of
the
windows
.
'I
kicked
her
out
!
'
he
said
perfunctorily
.
The
tone
of
his
voice
quite
astonished
me
.
Turning
,
I
saw
,
with
surprise
,
and
again
with
amusement
,
that
he
was
standing
rigidly
in
the
centre
of
the
room
,
his
arms
held
stiffly
to
his
sides
,
almost
like
a
child
playing
soldiers
and
standing
to
attention
.
His
eyes
penetrated
mine
with
a
fierce
fixity
,
and
his
cheeks
were
inflamed
with
two
small
spots
of
bright
red
.
'I
think
it
was
damned
presumptuous
,
I
must
say
!
'
he
declaimed
hotly
.
And
then
,
perhaps
because
he
had
become
conscious
of
the
slightly
ridiculous
pose
he
had
struck
,
and
this
consciousness
humiliated
him
,
he
slumped
slightly
,
spreading
his
legs
apart
,
almost
like
the
child
soldier
standing
at
ease
;
or
,
rather
,
standing
easy
.
#
29
<
377
TEXT
K3
>
Yet
,
he
might
be
wrong
.
A
hope
began
to
rise
in
his
viscera
.
Perhaps
he
was
mistaken
.
Perhaps
the
entry
in
Sylvia
's
diary-
she
hated
her
mother
;
she
had
been
jealous
of
his
attentions
to
her
;
perhaps
it
was
the
hysterical
invention
of
a
child
who
herself
in
puberty
had
fallen
in
love
with
the
nearest
,
familiar
man
.
Perhaps
that
was
the
origin
of
her
hatred
which
had
then
led
him
by
her
subconscious
design
to
the
diaries
.
The
memory
of
Elizabeth
,
greeting
him
with
her
outflung
arms
,
soared
into
his
mind
and
with
it
the
recollection
of
the
bloodstained
towel
which
he
had
held
to
her
forehead
.
'Oh
,
God
,
'
he
thought
,
'perhaps
I
'm
wrong
,
'
and
with
the
thought
came
an
unexpected
hope
like
that
of
a
man
who
,
told
that
he
has
an
incurable
disease
,
hears
that
the
pathologist
had
made
a
mistake
in
examining
the
tissue
.
Perhaps
I
'm
wrong
.
The
hope
became
a
music
,
and
with
it
a
compulsive
need
to
see
Elizabeth
again
,
to
hold
her
and
to
feel
again
their
old
safe
love
.
'That
ends
our
proceedings
,
'
said
the
Chairman
,
and
the
Members
rose
with
a
shuffle
and
scraping
of
chairs
.
They
began
to
leave
the
Committee
Room
like
a
pattern
of
the
trends
in
the
Party
.
Ormston
stepped
down
from
the
dais
into
the
central
aisle
,
taking
the
longest
route
through
the
room
to
the
Public
Exit
.
He
was
greeted
on
all
sides
with
friendly
smiles
.
Members
made
a
path
for
him
,
and
he
was
quickly
surrounded
by
a
number
of
ex-Ministers
who
had
retired
to
the
back
benches
,
a
few
knights
of
his
recommendation
,
and
a
rank-and-file
of
younger
Members
whom
he
had
encouraged
with
advice
and
expectations
.
Gore
and
a
few
of
his
associates
in
the
New
Africa
Group
became
involved
in
this
stream
as
it
pressed
towards
the
door
like
a
debouching
cinema
audience
,
and
they
were
regarded
with
the
same
indifference
as
members
of
cinema
audiences
reserve
for
each
other
.
Melville
moved
towards
the
platform
exit
,
together
with
some
of
the
Party
officials
and
Waters
.
He
was
followed
by
about
half
the
Members
in
the
room
as
if
he
were
leading
them
into
a
plebiscite
.
They
grouped
themselves
around
him
,
smiling
and
demonstrative
as
if
to
show
where
their
sympathies
and
loyalties
lay
,
though
no
one
addressed
him
personally
.
In
the
Corridor
,
the
Chief
Whip
caught
up
with
him
,
and
said
,
'I
thought
the
Chancellor
settled
Gore
pretty
well
.
'
'Did
you
?
'
Melville
said
.
'I
had
a
different
impression
;
I
rather
thought
he
was
goading
him
.
'
'To
abstain
?
'
'Yes
,
'
said
Melville
.
'There
's
nothing
he
likes
more
than
to
frighten
the
Party
.
That
's
the
first
step
.
Then
he
likes
to
come
along
and
kiss
it
better
.
'
He
outdistanced
his
attendants
with
Waters
,
and
said
,
'I
'll
have
to
talk
to
the
P.M..
Will
you
telephone
and
arrange
for
me
to
go
down
to
Greystoke
tomorrow
?
'
'Yes
,
'
said
Waters
.
'Are
you
lunching
in
the
Members'
Dining-Room
?
'
'No
,
'
said
the
Minister
.
'I
want
to
walk
across
the
Park
.
'
He
walked
briskly
without
hat
and
coat
,
and
soon
felt
himself
sweating
under
the
hazy
,
copper-coloured
sky
,
heavy
with
the
storm
which
had
begun
to
rumble
and
crack
beyond
Buckingham
Palace
.
The
ducks
had
retreated
to
the
reeds
,
and
the
water
had
black
reflections
.
On
the
grass
,
couples
lay
stretched
out
,
the
men
in
shirt-sleeves
,
the
women
in
sleeveless
summer
dresses
,
some
engaged
in
what
otherwise
would
have
seemed
coital
preliminaries
,
were
such
activities
not
the
normal
convention
of
London
crowds
in
hot
summers
.
Others
picknicked
<
SIC
>
close
by-
the
whole
a
picture
of
domestic
living
in
the
open
air
.
As
Melville
walked
,
a
thunderclap
awoke
the
prostrate
figures
as
if
by
the
alarm
signal
of
a
gigantic
clock
.
They
rose
.
The
women
smoothed
the
creases
of
their
dresses
.
The
men
languidly
put
on
their
jackets
.
And
to
the
accompaniment
of
the
first
fat
raindrops
,
they
began
to
move
swiftly
away
in
pairs
.
The
lake
started
to
become
dappled
with
rain
,
there
was
a
dazzling
flash
,
followed
by
a
massive
roll
,
and
soon
the
Park
began
to
scurry
with
figures
running
for
shelter
from
the
storm
.
As
Melville
walked
,
he
heard
steps
splashing
behind
him
.
'Like
a
share
of
my
mac
?
'
a
voice
said
.
He
turned
with
the
rain
purling
down
his
face
to
see
Armstrong
,
who
had
quickened
his
step
to
keep
pace
with
him
.
For
a
moment
,
he
did
n't
recognise
him
.
Then
he
said
,
'That
's
very
civil
of
you
.
No
,
thanks
.
I
'll
just
imagine
I'm
doing
a
cross-country
run
.
I
'll
change
when
I
get
in
.
'
'As
you
like
,
'
said
Armstrong
,
and
was
about
to
turn
into
a
side
path
but
Melville
,
thinking
that
he
might
have
felt
snubbed
,
said
,
'Come
this
way-
then
you
can
cut
across
.
'
'I
used
to
play
rugger
,
'
said
Armstrong
.
'I
missed
it
when
I
gave
it
up
.
'
'How
old
were
you
?
'
'Thirty-six
,
'
said
Armstrong
.
'I
'm
fifty-four
now
.
'
To
make
conversation
,
Melville
asked
a
few
questions
about
his
family
and
South
Wales
.
He
liked
his
cadenced
voice
,
his
easy
,
undeferential
manner
and
his
pleasant
,
open
face
with
the
blue
scar
at
the
side
of
his
head
.
'You
're
having
a
bad
time
,
'
said
Armstrong
.
'In
Africa
?
'
'Yes
.
'
'It
's
pretty
bad
.
'
'Well
,
I
'm
sorry
for
you
,
lad
,
'
said
Armstrong
.
They
walked
along
without
speaking
with
the
rain
streaming
down
their
faces
,
and
Melville
wished
that
he
had
learned
to
know
the
Opposition
back-benchers
better
.
He
wanted
to
talk
to
Armstrong
,
but
he
had
difficulty
in
finding
the
language
and
so
they
walked
in
silence
.
But
the
leaves
gave
off
a
warm
,
soaking
smell
,
the
pain
in
his
head
lifted
,
and
he
felt
refreshed
.
He
changed
his
suit
in
his
dressing-room
into
which
a
bed
had
been
moved
,
and
then
knocked
on
the
door
of
the
main
bedroom
.
Elizabeth
was
sitting
propped
up
against
the
pillows
,
wearing
a
pale
blue
bedjacket
over
a
white
nightdress
.
Broome
was
sitting
at
her
bedside
,
and
greeted
Melville
with
a
broad
smile
.
'She
'll
live
,
'
he
said
.
'Do
n't
let
the
head-dress
worry
you
.
She
likes
wearing
it
.
Thinks
it
makes
her
interesting
.
I
'll
look
in
tomorrow
.
'
When
he
had
left
,
Melville
stood
by
the
window
,
looking
out
at
the
street
,
and
Elizabeth
turned
her
face
into
the
pillow
.
After
a
minute
of
silence
,
Melville
said
,
'Elizabeth-
I
must
talk
to
you
.
'
She
did
n't
answer
,
and
he
faced
her
.
On
her
bandages
,
there
was
a
trace
of
blood
;
her
cheeks
were
pale
;
and
her
eyes
had
heavy
violet
shadows
beneath
them
.
She
was
looking
straight
in
front
of
her
as
she
answered
in
a
flat
voice
,
'I
have
nothing
to
say
to
you
.
You
are
a
very
wicked
person
.
'
'I
have
something
to
say
to
you
,
'
he
said
savagely
,
sitting
on
the
bed
and
taking
her
wrists
in
his
hands
.
'I
want
to
know-
I've
got
to
know-'
She
turned
her
eyes
on
him
,
and
said
in
the
same
flat
voice
,
'If
you
say
again
what
you
said
last
night
,
I
'll
kill
myself
as
soon
as
you
leave
the
house
.
'
He
slowly
let
go
of
her
wrists
and
rose
from
the
bed
.
His
gaze
still
held
her
expressionless
eyes
,
and
he
withdrew
to
the
door
.
Then
he
went
to
his
study
,
his
certainties
complete
.
It
was
done
,
and
nothing
could
ever
change
it
.
Nothing
.
Ever
.
He
looked
at
a
photograph
of
Elizabeth
and
himself
taken
on
the
Terrace
a
few
years
before
,
and
suddenly
,
covering
his
face
with
his
hands
,
he
began
to
weep
,
the
tears
trickling
through
his
fingers
as
they
had
done
in
his
childhood
when
his
father
had
died
and
there
was
no
comfort
in
the
whole
world
.
CHAPTER
TWELVE
After
lunch
two
of
the
Prime
Minister
's
grandchildren
who
had
sat
,
rather
intimidated
by
Ormston
and
staring
at
the
Grinling
Gibbons
carving
around
the
fireplace
,
rose
gratefully
from
the
table
,
leaving
the
two
men
together
.
A
nurse
came
in
,
and
asked
the
Prime
Minister
if
he
wanted
to
be
helped
out
on
to
the
lawn
,
but
he
waved
her
away
impatiently
.
The
Prime
Minister
was
wearing
a
grey
suit
and
a
white
shirt
with
a
soft
collar
,
but
his
neck
had
become
thinner
and
the
collar
stood
away
from
it
as
if
it
had
been
bought
haphazard
.
His
face
had
a
jaundiced
colour
,
and
his
cheekbones
were
red
,
touched
with
a
feverish
cosmetic
.
Only
his
voice
was
unchanged
;
it
was
slow
and
thoughtful
with
its
familiar
,
rehearsed
calmness
.
He
crumpled
his
table
napkin
,
and
laid
it
on
a
plate
.
'I
see
no
urgent
anxiety
,
'
he
said
at
last
.
'Perhaps
I
can
put
it
this
way
,
'
said
Ormston
,
'and
now
I'm
seeing
the
situation
purely
as
Chancellor
.
Our
reserves
are
low
,
and
are
getting
lower
.
I
feel
rather
like
a
father
whose
child
is
bleeding
to
death
.
'
His
simile
disturbed
him
;
it
evoked
other
associations
,
and
he
hurriedly
drained
the
glass
of
water
.
The
Prime
Minister
said
nothing
,
and
Ormston
continued
,
'Let
's
leave
out
the
political
merits
of
the
situation
.
'
'Is
that
possible
?
'
'For
the
sake
of
my
hypothesis-
yes
.
I
'm
thinking
for
the
moment
in
plain
,
economic
terms
.
We
ca
n't
afford
to
increase
our
costs
in
Africa-
we
simply
ca
n't
afford
it
.
I
do
n't
mean
just
our
direct
military
costs
.
I
'm
thinking
of
the
African
Boycott
which
is
already
working
up
.
I
'm
afraid
,
Prime
Minister
,
you
're
not
going
to
like
the
trading
position
when
you
see
it
.
'
'I
never
do
,
'
the
Prime
Minister
commented
wearily
.
The
Chancellor
was
repeating
an
argument
which
he
had
already
developed
for
an
hour
before
lunch
.
'It
comes
at
a
bad
time
,
'
said
Ormston
.
'A
singularly
bad
time
.
The
Party
's
very
restless
,
you
know
.
'
'It
's
a
sign
of
life-
very
encouraging
!
'
'The
younger
men-'
'Which
ones
?
'
'The
younger
ones
like
Gore
,
Vaughan
,
Hadley
,
Prebble
,
Lambert-Price-
the
New
Africa
lot-'
'Do
they
confide
in
you
?
Have
you
spoken
to
them
?
'
'Only
at
yesterday
's
meeting-
they
're
very
restless
,
Prime
Minister
.
They
feel
that
it
's
very
old-fashioned-
shooting
down
mobs
of
natives
.
They
're
very
much
afraid
that
if
the
Opposition
get
a
Commission
of
Enquiry
some
rather
dismal
stuff
is
going
to
come
out
.
'
'Young
back-benchers
are
always
restive
when
they
're
bored
,
'
said
the
Prime
Minister
,
and
for
the
first
time
since
his
grandchildren
left
the
table
,
he
smiled
.
'Why
do
n't
you
give
them
something
to
play
with
?
'
'They
've
found
their
own
toy
,
'
said
Ormston
,
'and
this
is
it
.
They
want
to
abstain
next
week
.
'
The
Prime
Minister
continued
in
his
flippant
tone
,
'Tell
the
Chief
to
give
them
a
talking-to
.
'
The
Chancellor
closed
his
eyes
,
and
then
said
,
'I
think
it
's
gone
beyond
that
,
Prime
Minister
.
They
feel
pretty
strongly
about
Africa
.
They
are
greatly
disturbed
by
the
new
and
rather
ugly
image
of
the
Party
which
our
African
policy
is
creating
.
On
the
whole
,
the
country
is
still
in
favour
of
moderation
and
common
sense
.
Melville
has
in
a
curious
way
made
us
look
old-fashioned-
extravagant-
nineteenth
centuryish-
almost
cranky
.
'
'Do
n't
you
think
the
British
public
has
reveries
of
Britannia's
strong
,
firm
hand
?
'
'I
think
the
British
public
does
n't
dislike
force
provided
that
it
's
short
,
sharp
and
rewarding
.
'
They
both
laughed
and
felt
relaxed
.
Then
Ormston
frowned
and
went
on
,
'What
the
British
public
does
n't
like
is
violence
that's
protracted
,
messy
and
expensive
.
At
that
point
,
you
get
a
moral
revulsion
against
force-
especially
if
it
makes
taxation
rise
.
I
must
tell
you
,
Prime
Minister-
we
're
heading
for
an
ugly
crisis-
and
I
'm
obliged
to
say
this-
Melville
has
a
very
heavy
responsibility
in
this
matter
.
'
'What
could
Melville
have
done
to
avoid
all
this
?
'
'Well
,
obviously
,
'
said
Ormston
,
taking
up
a
pair
of
nut-crackers
,
'he
boobed
by
talking
to
Julia
Drayford-
and
that
was
the
start
of
the
whole
thing
.
'
The
Prime
Minister
looked
puzzled
,
and
said
,
'Julia
Drayford
?
How
does
she
come
into
it
?
I
ca
n't
follow
these
complexities-'
'It
is
n't
quite
that
.
The
whole
business
blew
up
from
Melville
's
disgraceful
indiscretion
to
Julia
Drayford
in
Mrs.
M'landa
's
presence
.
I
do
n't
know
the
exact
chain
of
gossip
or
who
told
who
what
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
21
<
378
TEXT
K4
>
As
he
turned
aside
his
head
,
since
he
could
not
bear
to
look
at
her
beautiful
,
pleading
face
,
he
was
suddenly
attacked
by
suspicion
.
'You
wish
to
marry
someone
else
!
'
he
cried
in
a
voice
roughened
by
jealousy
.
She
sighed
deeply
,
and
looked
away
.
'Do
you
?
Do
you
?
'
he
repeated
,
fiercely
.
'If
,
'
she
said
gently
,
giving
him
a
look
that
set
his
pulses
throbbing
,
'if
I
wished
to
marry
some
young
gallant
,
do
you
think
I
would
ask
your
help
?
You
would
be
the
last
man
I
would
ask
.
'
Before
he
could
collect
his
wits
to
reply
to
this
,
there
was
a
bustle
and
confusion
at
the
end
of
the
room
.
Prince
Doria
had
wearied
of
his
toy
and
was
packing
it
away
in
its
painted
coffer
.
The
party
was
now
preparing
to
see
the
tapestries
,
and
in
the
general
movement
,
Vittoria
was
separated
from
Orsini
.
Although
neither
of
them
wished
to
follow
the
sightseers
,
there
seemed
no
alternative
.
As
she
was
about
to
mount
a
wide
and
shallow
flight
of
marble
stairs
,
she
became
aware
of
someone
watching
her
intently
,
and
turning
in
that
direction
,
she
saw
Olimpia
,
standing
beside
her
admirer
,
Orlando
Cavalcanti
.
The
young
man
was
bending
over
her
with
the
assiduity
of
a
lover
,
but
the
girl
appeared
to
be
more
interested
in
her
cousin
's
wife
,
whom
she
was
regarding
through
half-closed
eyes
.
This
was
a
slight
shock
to
Vittoria
,
who
had
forgotten
the
existence
of
the
girl
,
and
,
up
to
this
moment
had
been
unaware
of
the
young
man
's
presence
at
the
palazzo
.
'Are
you
enjoying
yourself
,
Olimpia
?
'
she
asked
idly
,
tapping
the
girl
's
cheek
lightly
with
her
fan
,
in
passing
;
but
she
did
not
wait
for
the
answer
.
Disturbed
by
vague
uneasiness
,
she
was
wondering
whether
Olimpia
had
been
watching
her
talk
with
Orsini
.
Surely
she
could
not
have
overheard
anything
they
said
?
A
moment's
reflection
reassured
her
on
that
point
,
for
she
was
certain
no
one
had
been
standing
near
them
.
However
,
something
inimical
in
the
girl's
look
put
Vittoria
on
guard
.
'Santa
Maria
!
These
spying
eyes
!
'
she
thought
,
bitterly
.
Doria
was
continually
stopping
on
the
way
,
to
point
out
,
with
childish
pride
,
objects
of
beauty
or
interest
.
Vittoria
,
on
the
fringe
of
the
party
,
caught
snatches
of
this
information
,
which
held
no
interest
for
her
:
'
...
now
this
sapphire
...
I
like
to
think
it
may
have
fallen
from
the
dark
hair
of
the
Empress
Messalina
,
as
she
crouched
in
terror
in
the
gardens
of
Lucullus
,
awaiting
the
sword
of
the
executioner
.
'
'Ah
!
'
exclaimed
Farnese
,
with
a
snigger
.
'The
old
cuckold
Claudius
had
the
last
word
,
after
all
.
He
knew
how
to
deal
with
an
adulterous
wife
,
eh
,
Orsini
?
'
If
the
duke
made
any
reply
to
this
,
Vittoria
did
not
hear
it
.
Now
they
entered
the
long
gallery
where
they
dispersed
and
wandered
around
,
admiring
and
commenting
on
the
glowing
hues
and
barbaric
splendours
of
the
tapestries
Doria
had
brought
back
from
Lepanto
.
After
a
short
interval
,
Orsini
found
an
opportunity
to
rejoin
Vittoria
.
'We
must
talk
further
,
'
he
said
in
a
low
urgent
voice
.
'Where
?
'
'Be
careful
,
'
she
whispered
from
behind
her
fan
.
'Olimpia
is
watching
us
.
The
young
man
with
her
is
Orlando
Cavalcanti
,
Francesco
's
friend
.
'
Orsini
shot
an
impatient
glance
at
the
couple
.
'The
young
man
with
the
mole
?
'
'Yes
,
indeed
.
'
'No
matter
.
They
are
not
looking
at
us
.
Now
I
must
know
,
'
he
whispered
,
'what
you
meant
,
cara
mia
.
Do
you
want
your
freedom
in
order
to
marry
?
'
Before
replying
to
this
,
she
glanced
hastily
around
,
then
spoke
in
tones
so
low
that
he
had
to
bend
his
head
to
hear
:
'I
will
never
be
any
man
's
mistress
.
As
to
marrying
again
...
if
I
were
free
...
there
is
only
one
man
I
would
wish
to
marry
...
but
...
he
,
like
myself
,
is
now
bound
.
'
With
a
swift
gesture
she
closed
her
fan
and
moved
away
from
him
towards
the
group
in
the
centre
of
the
gallery
,
leaving
him
standing
alone
,
against
that
glowing
,
barbaric
background
,
with
a
deeply
thoughtful
expression
on
his
face
.
Chapter
Six
On
a
bright
unclouded
morning
a
few
days
after
the
visit
to
the
Doria
Palace
,
the
cardinal
's
coach
left
the
villa
,
lurched
over
the
unpaved
track
and
turned
towards
the
ruined
Baths
of
Diocletian
.
Vittoria
,
accompanied
by
her
maid
,
Lucia
,
was
on
her
way
to
the
Accoramboni
villa
,
ostensibly
to
pay
a
daughterly
call
on
her
father
,
actually
to
coax
money
from
that
indulgent
parent
to
settle
her
mounting
debts
.
Lucia
was
thinking
how
beautiful
her
mistress
looked
,
and
how
cunningly
the
olive-green
dress
with
its
underskirt
of
rose-brocade
fitted
her
perfect
figure
.
Vittoria
's
thoughts
were
more
complex
.
The
sparkling
society
of
the
Doria
Palace
,
the
flattery
of
Orsini
's
obsession
,
the
thwarted
ambitions
of
her
restless
spirit
,
all
threw
into
sharp
relief
the
contrast
of
her
grey
life
with
the
splendid
one
that
filled
her
dreams
.
At
the
Villa
Montalto
she
felt
an
alien
,
and
although
she
had
repeatedly
urged
Francesco
to
give
her
a
separate
establishment
,
he
invariably
pleaded
his
financial
dependence
on
his
uncle
,
who
had
built
the
villa
for
his
family
.
He
reminded
her
that
they
must
abide
by
Roman
custom
,
and
dwell
there
with
their
relations
.
Her
values
were
those
of
the
materialist
who
assesses
every
human
being
in
terms
of
fame
,
power
and
wealth
.
Francesco
she
despised
for
his
dullness
,
his
lack
of
initiative
,
his
subservience
to
his
uncle
.
Her
husband
's
gentleness
and
amiability
,
his
unselfish
love
for
her
,
she
regarded
as
signs
of
weakness
.
He
was
a
futile
creature
who
had
not
even
proved
capable
of
giving
her
a
child
.
Whatever
passion
she
had
experienced
in
the
first
months
of
marriage
had
been
ousted
by
contempt
.
She
had
never
loved
him
.
Her
thoughts
rushed
to
Orsini
.
Since
the
meeting
in
the
Doria
Palace
,
no
word
had
come
from
him
,
and
this
silence
oppressed
her
spirits
with
a
weight
of
misgiving
.
She
had
,
perhaps
,
demanded
too
much
.
The
kiss
in
the
garden
had
plumbed
unsuspected
depths
in
her
,
and
she
knew
that
if
she
yielded
to
him
,
her
passion
could
,
indeed
,
match
his
.
Every
instinct
urged
her
to
surrender
,
for
there
was
that
in
his
nature
to
which
her
own
had
responded
as
it
had
responded
to
no
other
human
being
.
Prudence
,
ambition
and
reason
had
held
instinct
in
check
,
and
they
must
dictate
her
course
.
There
could
be
no
compromise
.
For
a
brief
interval
she
allowed
herself
the
luxury
of
dreams
.
She
began
to
imagine
life
at
Bracciano
,
the
balls
and
fe
?
5tes
,
the
conversation
of
poets
and
dilettanti
.
She
visualized
the
pageantry
of
the
tournament
,
and
herself
on
the
ducal
dais
beside
Orsini
,
placing
a
chaplet
of
roses
on
the
brows
of
some
young
conqueror
in
the
lists
.
This
reverie
was
rudely
ended
as
the
coach
gave
a
sickening
jolt
and
came
to
an
abrupt
stop
,
nearly
throwing
the
two
girls
from
their
seats
.
Lucia
uttered
a
cry
of
alarm
.
'Look
,
madonna
,
we
are
surrounded
!
'
It
was
true
.
Men
armed
with
pikes
and
daggers
swarmed
about
them
and
a
lean
,
swarthy
fellow
was
peering
through
the
window
,
grinning
impudently
.
'Santa
Maria
!
'
shrieked
Lucia
.
'Banditti
!
'
Vittoria
now
realized
that
they
were
outside
Santa
Maria
degli
Angeli
,
and
that
except
for
a
few
beggars
crouching
in
the
doorway
of
the
church
and
exhibiting
loathsome
sores
,
the
area
was
deserted
.
'They
are
not
banditti
,
Lucia
,
'
said
Vittoria
,
pointing
to
the
badge
on
the
man
's
shoulder
.
The
words
were
clear
.
'Beware
my
hug
!
'
Lucia
stared
speechlessly
at
the
golden
bear
;
Vittoria
swiftly
averted
her
head
to
avoid
the
impertinent
glance
of
the
retainer
.
Her
thoughts
at
this
moment
were
chaotic
.
The
coach
now
turned
in
another
direction
,
towards
the
wild
and
desolate
region
behind
the
baths
.
It
was
sparsely
inhabited
,
dotted
with
fallow
fields
and
terraced
vineyards
,
and
here
and
there
jutted
a
brown
outcrop
of
flower-wreathed
ruins
,
a
pathetic
reminder
of
Rome's
former
greatness
.
In
this
region
of
Monti
most
of
the
public
baths
had
been
built
in
the
time
of
the
Caesars
,
but
with
the
breaking
of
the
aqueducts
during
the
barbarian
invasions
the
baths
had
lost
their
purpose
;
they
had
become
stone
quarries
and
their
precious
marble
had
been
burnt
for
lime
.
Now
escaped
criminals
and
bandits
used
these
quarries
as
hiding
places
,
to
the
danger
of
travellers
in
the
district
.
As
they
lumbered
past
at
a
rattling
pace
,
Vittoria
could
see
a
wisp
of
smoke
curling
above
the
fire
of
a
gypsy
encampment
and
a
few
tatterdemalion
creatures
gathered
about
it
,
cooking
their
frugal
meal
.
These
were
left
far
behind
.
An
old
man
belabouring
an
overladen
donkey
,
and
a
withered
crone
appeared
on
the
horizon
,
were
overtaken
and
forgotten
.
Except
for
their
escort
,
Vittoria
and
Lucia
might
have
been
the
only
living
creatures
on
an
empty
planet
.
After
the
initial
shock
,
Vittoria
felt
calm
.
She
knew
exactly
what
she
wanted
,
and
was
prepared
to
take
it
without
scruple
,
if
she
could
.
What
she
had
forgotten
in
her
self-absorption
in
her
own
schemes
was
that
other
people
were
equally
absorbed
in
their
schemes
,
which
were
likely
to
run
counter
to
her
own
.
This
move
today
was
a
reminder
of
that
fact
.
Whilst
she
automatically
patted
the
hand
of
the
agitated
Lucia
,
her
brain
was
working
rapidly
,
and
she
decided
that
she
must
be
prepared
to
counter
Orsini
's
demands
,
difficult
though
that
would
be
.
She
became
aware
that
the
pace
was
slackening
;
now
the
coach
stopped
.
The
moment
had
come
.
Upon
the
ensuing
interview
the
future
would
depend
.
Outwardly
she
was
calm
,
but
her
heart
was
beating
fast
,
and
the
palms
of
her
hands
were
damp
.
Orsini
's
high-crowned
hat
with
its
jaunty
plume
blotted
out
the
light
;
his
hand
was
on
the
door
.
Glancing
at
Lucia
he
said
in
French
to
Vittoria
:
'Your
maid
...
is
she
reliable
?
'
She
shrugged
her
shoulders
,
and
replied
in
the
same
language
:
'Yes
.
But
make
it
worth
her
while
.
'
'I
see
.
I
know
how
to
deal
with
people
like
that
,
'
and
turning
to
the
cowering
Lucia
,
he
spoke
in
her
own
language
.
'Do
you
know
who
I
am
?
'
'No
,
signor
,
'
she
whispered
.
'I
am
the
Orsini
.
My
word
is
law
in
Rome
.
'
Lucia
was
regarding
him
as
a
rabbit
looks
at
a
stoat
.
Thrusting
his
head
farther
into
the
coach
,
he
said
sombrely
:
'Have
you
ever
heard
of
a
punishment
called
the
cord
?
'
She
blanched
and
shrank
away
.
Was
there
not
a
street
near
Sant'
Angelo
called
the
Lane
of
the
Corda
where
criminals
were
hoisted
by
their
wrists
forty
,
fifty
,
sixty
feet
into
the
air
,
and
dropped
again
and
again
,
until
their
arms
were
wrenched
from
their
sockets
.
'You
have
heard
of
it
?
The
Orsini
give
that
to
traitors
.
There
is
no
escaping
the
vengeance
of
an
Orsini
.
We
hunt
a
traitor
down
to
the
ends
of
the
earth
,
and
no
power
can
save
him
...
or
her
.
Do
you
understand
?
'
'Yes
,
signor
,
'
she
faltered
.
'On
the
other
hand
,
'
he
continued
,
giving
her
a
keen
look
,
'the
Orsini
are
generous
to
those
who
serve
them
faithfully
.
Remember
that
,
my
girl
.
'
Lucia
was
beyond
speech
.
He
turned
to
Vittoria
,
sitting
erect
,
with
flushed
cheeks
and
eyes
sparkling
with
anger
.
'And
now
,
madonna
,
'
he
said
smoothly
,
'we
will
continue
the
conversation
started
at
the
Doria
Palace
.
Be
pleased
to
alight
.
'
'I
think
,
'
she
replied
coolly
,
'I
prefer
to
stay
where
I
am
.
'
'In
that
case
,
'
he
reverted
to
French
,
'I
shall
be
obliged
to
lift
you
from
the
coach
.
'
Without
answering
him
,
she
rose
,
and
bending
over
the
agitated
girl
,
said
softly
:
'No
one
will
harm
you
,
Lucia
.
Remain
here
.
'
Ignoring
his
proffered
hand
,
she
stepped
from
the
vehicle
.
'Will
you
be
so
good
as
to
order
your
men
not
to
molest
my
maid
,
'
she
said
coldly
to
Orsini
.
'She
is
absolutely
safe
,
'
he
replied
;
but
he
turned
,
nevertheless
,
to
the
man
who
had
peered
into
the
coach
,
whom
he
had
addressed
as
Luigi
,
and
gave
him
sharp
instructions
on
the
matter
.
Vittoria
stood
looking
about
her
,
breathing
the
scent
of
thyme
.
The
land
at
her
feet
sloped
away
into
a
tiny
valley
beyond
which
,
on
the
crest
of
a
wooded
hill-side
,
the
ruins
of
a
small
temple
were
etched
against
the
clear
blue
of
the
sky
.
#
229
<
379
TEXT
K5
>
4
LONDON
Airport
was
an
impressive
monument
to
the
air
age
.
Its
stately
,
although
modernistic
lines
,
made
it
a
dignified
portal
to
the
capital
,
though
visitors
had
to
overlook
various
prefabricated
buildings
that
were
still
in
use
.
The
immigration
officials
were
courteous
ambassadors
,
too
.
Vera
,
though
international
in
outlook
,
could
not
help
feeling
parochial
pride
in
the
way
they
handled
the
passengers
.
She
had
not
told
Sir
Arthur
Nicholas
the
exact
time
or
date
of
her
arrival
and
so
there
was
no
car
to
meet
her
.
But
she
did
not
regret
it
.
In
the
large
airport
bus
she
had
a
better
view
of
the
London
she
had
not
seen
for
over
two
years
.
Nor
had
she
told
her
parents
that
she
was
coming
.
It
would
have
been
too
much
of
a
disappointment
to
them
if
her
plans
had
changed
.
For
the
first
few
hours
she
felt
like
a
foreigner
in
her
own
London
.
It
took
time
to
become
used
to
hearing
so
much
English
spoken
.
The
London
she
savoured
as
she
sped
towards
the
air
terminal
was
prosperous
and
sleek-
so
like
the
well-fed
cats
she
saw
sitting
in
the
gardens
and
on
the
doorsteps
of
the
trim
suburban
houses
lining
the
way
.
Yet
it
struck
her
as
odd
that
the
shops
in
the
suburban
shopping
centres
resembled
those
of
an
English
village
.
They
were
a
reminder
of
the
time
when
the
districts
had
been
little
hamlets
before
they
were
swallowed
up
in
London
's
vast
sprawl
.
She
observed
with
approval
that
many
stages
of
history
were
still
written
in
the
architecture
of
London
.
There
were
a
few
streets
of
opulent
,
Victorian
houses
,
now
sadly
declining
like
gentlewomen
in
straitened
circumstances
.
There
were
rows
of
workers
'
houses
built
in
the
late
nineteenth
century
.
Some
,
now
cheekily
painted
in
gay
colours
,
with
pots
of
little
trees
on
either
side
of
the
doors
,
had
become
the
homes
of
young
artists
or
writers
.
Houses
were
like
people
,
she
thought
,
sometimes
up
,
sometimes
down
.
At
the
air
terminal
Vera
hailed
a
taxi
and
gave
the
name
of
an
hotel
off
Curzon
Street
.
It
had
once
been
a
private
home
,
and
now
was
a
dignified
discreet
place
catering
for
people
who
could
no
longer
afford
to
keep
town
houses
.
A
few
well-connected
foreign
scientists
were
usually
to
be
found
there
,
a
diplomat
or
two
and
American
tourists
of
the
more
conservative
type
.
Vera
had
never
stayed
in
a
London
hotel
of
any
sort
before
and
had
at
first
intended
to
stay
with
her
parents
.
But
she
decided
she
could
not
face
it
.
She
must
avoid
outside
distractions
at
all
costs
.
She
must
conserve
her
strength
for
the
vitally
important
business
meetings
in
which
she
would
be
taking
part
.
London
was
like
a
sleeping
princess
,
awakened
to
life
and
beauty
by
the
kiss
of
the
sun
.
Often
its
attractions
were
veiled
,
hidden
by
fog
or
dimmed
by
grey
rain
.
But
today
the
sun
had
broken
through
.
As
her
cab
sped
towards
the
hotel
,
she
planned
an
itinerary
.
She
would
visit
her
parents
that
afternoon
.
Tomorrow
she
would
arrange
to
see
Sir
Arthur
.
After
that
,
her
schedule
would
look
after
itself
.
Her
hotel
room
proved
to
be
ideal
for
complete
relaxation
.
It
was
elegant
and
neat
and
Vera
adored
tidiness
.
As
soon
as
the
porter
had
brought
up
her
suitcase
,
she
telephoned
her
mother
.
``
Vera
!
Where
are
you
?
How
wonderful
to
hear
your
voice
.
Are
you
really
here
?
''
``
Yes
,
mother
dear
.
I
'm
at
Crewe
's
hotel
.
How
are
you
?
How
is
father
?
''
``
Fine
,
apart
from
his
lumbago
.
You
can
telephone
him
at
his
office
.
He
does
n't
like
it
but
this
is
a
special
occasion
.
When
are
we
going
to
see
you
?
How
long
are
you
staying
?
''
The
questions
tumbled
out
.
``
Only
two
days
,
mother
.
I
am
here
on
business
.
I
have
a
job
now
.
I
'll
come
over
in
about
an
hour
and
tell
you
all
about
it
.
''
``
Is
everything
all
right
?
''
Her
mother
's
voice
sounded
anxious
.
``
Quite
all
right
,
mother
.
Everything
is
splendid-
never
better
.
''
``
Is
Jacques
with
you
?
''
``
No
.
''
There
was
a
pause
.
Vera
knew
at
once
that
her
mother
was
thinking
there
must
be
something
wrong
between
her
daughter
and
son-in-law
.
She
said
good-bye
and
telephoned
her
father
who
tried
out
his
night-school
French
on
her
,
very
slowly
and
correctly
.
Vera
often
made
mistakes
in
grammar
when
she
spoke
French
but
she
spoke
as
fast
as
any
Frenchwoman
.
Her
father
could
never
bring
himself
to
do
anything
imperfectly
.
His
favourite
proverb
was
that
if
a
thing
could
n't
be
done
properly
,
it
should
n't
be
done
at
all
.
Therefore
his
French
would
always
be
halting
.
She
telephoned
Sir
Arthur
Nicholas
and
a
crisp
,
cool
,
well-bred
voice
asked
for
her
name
.
``
Mr.
Arzrumian
's
secretary
.
I
would
like
to
make
an
appointment
with
Sir
Arthur
.
''
The
secretary
had
been
alerted
to
the
impending
visit
of
Arzrumian
.
``
One
moment
,
''
she
said
.
``
Sir
Arthur
would
like
to
speak
to
you
.
''
Thirty
seconds
later
,
Sir
Arthur
said
,
``
Welcome
to
London
.
Come
to
the
office
about
twelve
and
we
can
have
lunch
afterwards
.
Or
what
about
today
?
''
Vera
answered
,
``
I
'd
like
to
see
my
parents
first
.
''
``
Quite
right
,
''
approved
Sir
Arthur
.
Vera
's
parents
lived
at
Southgate
and
although
the
underground
service
was
excellent
,
Vera
felt
justified
in
indulging
in
the
luxury
of
a
taxi
.
The
house
was
one
of
a
terrace
and
was
kept
spotless
.
Her
mother
often
exuded
,
to
Vera
's
sensitive
nostrils
,
a
smell
of
carbolic
soap
and
metal
polish
which
were
constantly
in
her
hands
.
Hidden
behind
the
curtains
,
her
mother
had
been
watching
for
her
arrival
.
As
the
taxi
drew
up
she
ran
out
and
hugged
and
kissed
Vera
.
She
held
her
at
arm
's
length
.
``
How
is
my
little
girl
?
''
she
asked
oblivious
of
the
fact
that
Vera
was
several
inches
taller
.
Vera
felt
that
they
were
at
once
on
a
far
better
footing
than
they
had
ever
been
.
Mother
and
daughter
entered
the
house
arm-in-arm
and
the
questions
began
.
``
You
're
so
beautifully
dressed
,
''
she
said
and
added
quite
inconsequentially
,
``
ca
n't
you
stay
the
night
?
''
``
Not
this
time
,
''
said
Vera
,
``
I
have
to
prepare
some
notes
for
tomorrow
.
I
have
a
very
important
business
meeting
.
''
``
How
is
Jacques
?
I
'm
longing
to
meet
my
son-in-law
.
Are
you
really
happy
with
him
,
darling
?
''
asked
her
mother
,
gazing
at
Vera
searchingly
.
It
had
been
her
great
regret
that
she
had
not
been
able
to
attend
the
wedding
in
Hongkong
.
Vera
wondered
whether
it
was
her
imagination
or
was
there
just
a
hint
of
hopefulness
in
her
mother's
expression-
did
she
wish
to
hear
bad
news
?
Vera
's
old
irritation
with
her
mother
returned
for
a
moment
.
``
Everything
is
absolutely
fine
,
''
Vera
assured
her
.
``
I
have
a
wonderful
job
.
I
am
secretary
to
Mr
.
Arzrumian
.
''
``
Arzrumian
?
''
echoed
her
mother
.
``
Where
did
you
meet
him
?
''
``
In
Paris
.
''
``
Does
Jacques
approve
of
you
taking
a
job
?
''
``
Anything
which
makes
money
has
his
approval
,
''
said
Vera
,
tartly
.
Her
mother
said
in
scandalized
tones
that
money
wasn't
everything
and
thought
how
hard
her
daughter
had
become
.
The
Brandons
were
working-class
,
without
much
money
but
she
had
never
had
to
take
a
job
.
They
had
always
managed
and
Mrs.
Brandon
could
afford
to
scorn
other
people
's
interest
in
money
.
Her
father
arrived
at
six
o'clock
,
a
library
book
under
his
arm
as
usual
.
After
greeting
him
affectionately
,
Vera
glanced
at
the
title
.
It
was
Religion
without
Revelation
,
by
Julian
Huxley
.
``
Dear
,
serious
Father
,
''
she
said
.
She
thought
,
``
How
much
I
love
you
.
''
How
many
railway
employees
read
books
on
philosophy
?
Her
father
had
given
himself
a
first-rate
education
by
reading
good
books
and
remembering
what
was
in
them
.
He
had
left
school
at
14
but
could
have
held
his
own
with
the
most
educated
people
.
Vera
had
decided
not
to
confide
any
of
her
business
affairs
to
her
parents
.
She
did
not
want
them
to
worry
about
her
.
Neither
was
daring
nor
held
views
beyond
the
rest
of
the
people
with
whom
they
mixed
.
It
had
given
them
quite
a
jolt
when
she
had
married
Jacques
.
Her
mother
was
barely
a
generation
removed
from
people
who
considered
that
a
foreigner
in
the
family
was
not
quite
respectable
.
Vera
spent
a
happy
evening
.
Her
father
proudly
took
her
round
his
little
garden
for
,
next
to
philosophy
,
gardening
was
his
hobby
and
every
flower
in
the
small
rectangle
was
carefully
watched
and
lovingly
tended
.
At
last
,
it
was
time
to
say
good-bye
and
both
mother
and
father
escorted
her
to
the
Underground
station
.
As
Vera
went
down
the
escalator
she
looked
back
and
her
parents
were
still
waving
to
her
.
She
felt
strangely
moved
at
the
sight
of
the
two
elderly
figures
above
her
.
The
train
roared
in
with
a
rush
of
pungent
air
.
Vera
sat
down
on
her
comfortable
seat
,
closed
her
eyes
and
thought
a
little
sadly
about
her
parents
.
Green
Park
station
was
only
a
short
walk
to
her
hotel
but
the
streets
had
not
yet
been
cleared
.
Several
young
women
in
eye-catching
well-made
clothes
stood
at
every
corner
.
One
or
two
spoke
to
each
other
in
French
.
An
expensively
dressed
little
man
turned
a
corner
and
approached
Vera
.
``
How
much
do
you
charge
,
dear
?
''
he
asked
.
Vera
looked
contemptuously
at
him
.
``
More
than
you
could
afford
,
my
good
man
.
''
She
stalked
on
,
wryly
amused
.
Reaching
her
hotel
,
she
was
overjoyed
to
find
a
huge
bouquet
of
flowers
,
with
a
vase
placed
beside
it
,
already
filled
with
water
.
On
the
card
was
written
:
``
From
'Arsenic
'
to
Mrs.
Vital
,
our
devoted
secretary
.
''
So
Sir
Arthur
was
a
gallant
as
well
as
a
shrewd
businessman
!
Next
morning
,
Vera
walked
through
the
Park
as
far
as
Buckingham
Palace
,
and
down
to
the
ornamental
lake
.
She
found
it
exhilarating
to
be
back
again
.
Although
it
was
early
in
the
year
,
tourists
were
wandering
about
already
.
A
group
of
people
was
watching
open-mouthed
the
sentries
in
their
scarlet
uniforms
outside
the
gates
of
the
Palace
.
Americans
posed
for
their
pictures
with
the
Palace
as
a
background
.
It
was
extraordinary
how
attractive
Americans
found
royalty
and
nobility
.
She
looked
at
her
watch
and
decided
it
was
time
for
her
appointment
with
Sir
Arthur
.
There
was
no
doubt
Sir
Arthur
was
pleased
to
see
her
.
No
doubt
,
too
,
that
he
had
been
conducting
a
test
of
'Hairmone
'
.
His
head
was
covered
with
coppery
red
hair
which
made
him
look
many
years
younger
.
It
was
about
an
inch
long-
long
enough
for
a
crew-cut
.
``
I
am
very
grateful
,
my
dear
,
''
said
Sir
Arthur
,
running
his
fingers
through
the
thatch
.
``
I
never
thought
it
would
happen
to
me
.
''
If
Sir
Arthur
had
hesitated
about
going
into
business
with
Vera
,
he
was
now
her
staunch
ally
.
``
This
,
''
said
Sir
Arthur
,
tapping
his
head
,
``
is
going
to
convince
that
obstinate
old
buzzard
,
Eric
Selby
,
to
join
us
.
He
's
a
hard-headed
Yorkshireman
and
we
need
his
advice
.
He
's
involved
in
several
of
my
business
ventures
but
I
have
to
twist
his
arm
to
make
him
take
on
new
commitments
.
That
,
''
said
Sir
Arthur
,
``
is
the
penalty
of
success
.
''
They
left
for
the
Savoy
when
Sir
Arthur
had
signed
more
letters
and
Eric
Selby
was
waiting
for
them
.
He
looked
from
Vera
to
Sir
Arthur
and
was
astonished
and
amused
at
the
same
time
.
``
Arthur
,
''
he
whispered
on
the
way
to
the
table
,
``
what
's
the
idea
of
the
toupee
?
And
why
red
?
''
``
Toupee
be
damned
,
''
said
Nicholas
.
``
I
'll
tell
you
about
it
at
lunch
.
''
Vera
sat
opposite
Eric
Selby
.
She
had
already
noted
that
he
was
of
medium
height
,
very
thin
and
gave
an
impression
of
greyness
.
Now
studying
him
more
closely
,
she
saw
that
greyness
was
the
dominant
characteristic
of
the
man
.
He
had
thick
,
rather
long
,
grey
hair
.
``
Not
a
future
client
for
'Hairmone
'
,
''
she
thought
to
herself
.
He
wore
a
grey
Savile
Row
suit
of
exactly
the
same
colour
as
his
hair
.
His
eyes
were
greyish-blue-
the
colour
of
a
winter
sky
.
He
wore
heavy
framed
glasses
,
which
gave
him
a
professorial
look
.
If
accents
have
colours
,
his
was
grey
,
for
he
spoke
with
a
north-country
voice
.
#
26
<
38
TEXT
K6
>
'What
's
that
?
'
she
said
,
loudly
,
as
if
by
speaking
he
had
released
anger
which
she
had
been
gathering
against
him
all
the
time
he
had
been
standing
next
to
her
.
Keeping
his
face
completely
serious
Dr.
Horn
swayed
two
or
three
inches
back
then
forward
as
if
a
wind
had
struck
him
.
She
took
a
deep
breath
and
gave
her
thick
neck
and
shoulders
a
shake
which
she
probably
thought
a
convulsive
shudder
.
'If
you're
suggesting
that
Martin
is
n't
old
enough
...
'
she
said
in
a
new
low
voice
of
drama
.
She
found
no
difficulty
in
assuming
for
convenience
that
the
attack
she
had
begun
on
Martin
had
n't
happened
.
He
was
ashamed
of
the
way
she
credited
other
people
with
her
own
short
memory
.
He
went
past
them
into
the
narrow
hall
.
He
hesitated
at
the
stairs
,
knowing
they
had
turned
to
watch
.
He
needed
some
warning
of
what
he
would
find
.
He
could
imagine
his
mother
saying
later
,
'If
only
I
had
had
the
sense
to
tell
you
not
to
disturb
him
that
first
evening
.
'
He
went
past
the
cream
banisters
,
down
the
passage
to
the
kitchen
.
He
stood
near
the
gas
cooker
.
Behind
him
in
the
hall
the
doctor
said
,
~'Mrs
.
Mason
,
I
do
n't
want
to
worry
you
...
'
then
they
passed
into
the
sitting-room
and
closed
the
door
.
He
had
begun
quickly
,
as
if
,
now
that
he
had
to
talk
,
he
must
do
it
before
she
could
question
him
,
bringing
confusion
to
the
subject
.
When
Martin
stood
in
the
hall
he
could
hear
him
going
on
speaking
to
her
,
but
not
what
he
was
saying
.
He
could
hear
his
balanced
speaking
and
the
short
level
snubs
he
gave
her
interruptions
.
He
could
hear
the
way
that
she
went
on
interrupting
because
she
was
n't
understanding
that
he
was
snubbing
her
.
Presently
she
started
to
talk
and
he
was
letting
her
.
They
had
turned
towards
the
door
and
he
heard
the
doctor
say
,
'That
's
what
I
said
,
Mrs
.
Mason
.
'
After
she
had
said
a
lot
more
he
said
,
'No
,
Mrs.
Mason
,
that
was
not
what
I
said
.
'
He
went
back
down
the
passage
to
the
kitchen
.
When
he
heard
her
coming
he
went
to
the
far
end
of
the
deal
table
and
sat
against
it
with
his
back
to
the
door
.
'It
's
a
stroke
,
that
was
what
he
was
meaning
.
He
would
n't
say
it
,
but
I
could
tell
.
'
Martin
kept
still
,
facing
away
.
'How
serious
?
'
'Oh
,
he
would
n't
tell
me
that
.
Good
gracious
me
,
no
!
'
'You
ca
n't
remember
anything
he
said
?
'
'I
tell
you
I
can
remember
very
well
indeed
...
'
She
thought
that
as
usual
he
was
trying
to
make
her
seem
stupid
.
He
wondered
how
to
persuade
her
that
she
was
wrong
.
'I
'll
go
up
.
'
He
stood
waiting
,
expecting
her
to
stop
him
.
She
said
,
'This
is
the
time
we
should
have
someone
we
could
trust
.
'
He
went
round
the
deal
table
on
the
far
side
from
her
,
down
the
passage
and
upstairs
.
He
wondered
whether
she
might
cry
because
of
this
rude
way
he
had
left
her
and
knew
that
if
she
cried
she
would
make
it
loud
enough
for
him
to
hear
.
One
of
the
triangular
stained-wood
stair-rods
had
come
away
from
its
lacquered
brass
clip
.
He
did
n't
like
to
think
how
it
had
happened
.
On
the
half-landing
he
stood
near
the
porthole
window
.
The
engine
of
the
doctor
's
car
revved
loudly
in
the
drive
as
if
he
controlled
it
clumsily
.
The
headlights
came
on
,
lighting
up
the
circle
of
window
with
the
two-inch
orange
border
.
She
had
often
complained
about
his
father
's
choice
of
doctor
and
knew
now
that
she
had
been
right
.
He
understood
why
his
father
had
chosen
him
.
He
could
only
bear
to
have
a
doctor
who
did
not
take
the
absurd
business
too
seriously
,
who
realized
that
the
whole
sad
joke
of
men
living
for
only
seventy
years
was
made
worse
if
you
treated
it
as
anything
else
.
On
the
upper
landing
he
stood
in
front
of
his
father
's
door
,
not
sure
whether
to
knock
.
Something
moved
behind
him
.
She
was
standing
halfway
up
the
stairs
,
so
that
her
head
was
on
the
level
of
his
feet
.
'That
's
right
,
'
she
said
.
He
could
not
think
how
she
got
there
without
making
a
noise
.
She
usually
went
upstairs
heavily
,
lifting
her
knees
sideways
as
if
her
feet
were
weighted
,
frowning
at
the
effort
.
She
had
never
reconciled
herself
to
things
which
hurt
her
,
and
sometimes
he
was
frightened
that
when
bad
things
began
to
happen
she
would
have
so
little
habit
of
optimism
to
support
her
.
Or
perhaps
she
might
never
understand
that
they
were
worse
than
going
upstairs
.
'What
is
it
?
'
'That
's
right
,
'
she
said
,
this
time
raising
her
arm
in
the
long-sleeved
blouse
to
point
.
He
opened
the
door
and
went
in
.
There
was
a
low
light
on
a
chest
of
drawers
.
The
two
beds
were
at
the
far
end
with
their
feet
towards
him
,
one
flat
,
the
blankets
on
the
other
raised
in
a
narrow
heap
.
His
father
lay
on
his
back
.
His
chest
was
curiously
high
and
sharp
like
a
pigeon
's
.
He
wore
a
thin
dressing-gown
but
most
of
it
was
under
the
bedclothes
.
His
face
was
white
and
a
little
shiny
,
as
if
damp
.
It
was
turned
away
,
so
that
for
a
second
Martin
thought
he
was
asleep
,
but
his
eyes
were
open
.
His
father
did
n't
move
his
head
but
after
a
second
he
turned
his
eyes
.
He
seemed
to
make
no
effort
to
speak
or
even
smile
.
Presently
he
turned
them
back
.
Martin
doubted
if
he
had
turned
them
far
enough
to
see
him
.
It
was
so
unlike
him
that
he
could
not
understand
it
.
He
knew
now
that
he
had
expected
his
father
to
accept
this
with
the
same
smile
that
he
accepted
everything
else
.
Suddenly
he
had
an
idea
of
how
much
worse
it
might
be
,
that
his
father
was
lying
here
alone
and
terrified
by
what
had
happened
to
him
.
He
wanted
to
say
something
to
prove
it
was
n't
true
.
He
put
his
hand
on
to
the
bedclothes
where
he
thought
his
father
's
shoulder
might
be
.
There
was
something
below
and
he
pressed
it
gently
,
trying
with
all
his
power
to
convey
the
sympathy
he
felt
.
His
father
gave
no
sign
that
he
had
noticed
.
Perhaps
it
had
been
a
lump
of
the
pillow
.
He
went
quickly
to
the
door
.
When
he
came
on
to
the
landing
he
heard
his
mother
telephoning
in
the
hall
below
.
'Of
course
,
he
may
have
been
feeling
ill
for
weeks
and
said
nothing
...
Well
,
it
would
be
just
like
Herbert
...
That's
right
...
Not
at
the
moment
,
not
one
word
...
Of
course
,
dear
.
As
soon
as
there
's
anything
fresh
...
'
A
nurse
came
three
times
a
day
and
sat
his
father
up
to
feed
him
.
He
let
this
happen
but
had
no
appetite
,
and
the
plates
she
brought
down
to
the
kitchen
often
had
white
mouthfuls
of
steamed
fish
which
he
had
chewed
but
not
been
able
to
swallow
.
It
was
difficult
to
tell
whether
he
was
unable
to
speak
or
whether
he
could
see
no
point
.
Sometimes
he
started
to
say
things
in
a
hoarse
whisper
,
looking
ahead
as
if
there
might
be
people
to
either
side
who
would
stop
him
,
but
never
got
further
than
one
or
two
words
.
Most
of
the
time
he
lay
on
his
back
with
his
eyes
open
.
After
three
days
there
seemed
nothing
Martin
could
do
and
he
went
to
the
office
again
.
They
had
given
the
speech
to
Burridge
.
They
would
be
able
,
later
,
when
time
had
become
a
little
confused
,
to
explain
his
failure
by
his
father
's
illness
,
if
they
wanted
to
.
When
he
came
home
in
the
evenings
he
sat
in
the
chair
by
his
father
's
bed
.
At
first
he
asked
cheerfully
how
he
was
feeling
,
but
these
questions
,
left
unanswered
,
seemed
to
lead
only
to
the
bad
answers
they
might
have
had
.
He
did
not
like
to
talk
about
other
things
,
because
he
could
understand
their
terrible
irrelevance
to
everything
his
father
must
be
feeling
,
and
knew
,
when
he
mentioned
the
new
morning
schedules
on
the
Alton
line
,
that
he
was
only
showing
him
how
completely
he
was
failing
to
understand
.
He
had
an
idea
his
father
would
have
liked
to
hear
him
say
hopeful
things
about
his
work
,
but
they
would
have
been
too
different
from
his
usual
silence
.
Sometimes
he
went
away
quickly
,
sometimes
he
sat
for
quarter
of
an
hour
,
saying
little
.
The
weather
had
changed
and
outside
the
window
strong
winds
swayed
the
heavily
leafed
chestnut
tree
in
the
dark
summer
evening
,
sometimes
showing
the
wet
concrete
of
the
house
next
door
,
sometimes
when
the
whole
top
was
driven
sideways
by
a
violent
gust
showing
the
grey
clouds
moving
fast
above
.
He
wanted
badly
to
tell
him
how
sorry
he
was
for
the
hard
,
offhand
way
he
had
sometimes
behaved
to
him
.
He
found
himself
more
and
more
surprised
that
any
person
could
bear
to
be
hard
to
another
.
He
thought
of
the
years
a
long
time
ago
when
his
father
had
seemed
happy
.
There
had
been
a
feeling
of
hope
then
which
had
gone
later
.
Things
had
not
been
settled
in
the
poor
way
they
later
became
settled
.
He
remembered
a
time
when
they
had
gone
to
stay
with
the
Bowerses
and
Bowers
had
been
building
a
mud
wall
,
some
rustic
craft
he
had
discovered
.
He
remembered
the
planks
set
up
to
form
a
mould
for
the
wet
mud
.
Though
he
could
only
have
been
four
or
five
he
could
remember
Bowers
'
enthusiasm
and
amusement
,
and
how
his
father
had
responded
to
this
and
how
as
they
had
wheeled
the
barrows
of
sloshy
mud
they
had
sung
songs
which
he
now
realized
had
been
parts
of
some
opera
they
half
knew
and
half
could
not
remember
.
Bowers
had
sung
the
male
voice
and
his
father
the
female
,
both
doing
it
with
great
seriousness
which
was
half
mock
half
real
.
Later
he
could
remember
the
vicious
things
his
mother
had
said
about
Mr.
Bowers
.
He
had
not
questioned
that
he
must
believe
that
he
had
always
been
wicked
.
His
father
had
not
said
these
things
but
he
had
not
contradicted
them
.
He
had
been
told
that
there
had
been
a
mistake
and
his
father
had
been
blamed
when
it
had
been
Mr.
Bowers
'
fault
.
He
could
remember
how
he
had
not
been
able
to
understand
why
his
father
did
nothing
about
this
.
'But
why
do
n't
you
tell
them
?
'
It
had
all
seemed
so
simple
but
his
father
had
shaken
his
head
.
After
that
there
had
been
another
job
,
then
quite
soon
the
war
.
It
sometimes
seemed
to
Martin
that
this
had
been
the
best
time
for
his
father
.
Being
compelled
to
do
a
job
which
there
was
no
point
in
questioning
and
no
chance
of
failing
at
had
suited
him
.
When
his
father
told
stories
about
the
war
a
curious
happiness
came
over
him
which
the
stories
themselves
did
not
explain
.
There
had
been
one
about
helping
to
break
all
the
bottles
in
a
bar
in
Cairo
and
waking
up
there
next
morning
laid
out
between
two
chairs
with
nothing
on
but
his
boots
,
which
his
mother
had
particularly
disliked
.
Once
his
father
had
shown
him
a
small
automatic
pistol
from
the
war
and
he
had
hoped
for
a
moment
to
learn
something
exciting
.
'Did
you
capture
it
?
'
His
father
shook
his
head
,
smiling
a
little
at
something
the
question
had
made
him
remember
.
'Did
you
find
it
?
'
He
shook
his
head
again
.
'Someone
gave
it
me
.
'
Martin
had
not
liked
to
go
on
questioning
him
,
suspecting
that
this
would
be
an
intrusion
on
some
private
memory
which
he
wanted
to
respect
.
After
the
war
his
father
had
gone
to
his
first
advertising
agency
but
he
had
not
liked
it
.
There
had
even
been
a
time
when
he
had
left
it
to
take
up
tutoring
and
there
was
still
a
box
of
school
textbooks
in
the
attic
.
#
21
<
381
TEXT
K7
>
He
fell
morosely
on
the
bed
.
She
came
over
and
sat
down
beside
him
.
How
old
are
you
?
Twenty-four-
and
fully
grown
as
others
can
tell
you
.
Well
,
I
'm
twenty-seven
.
Still
young
in
years
perhaps
,
but
pretty
old
in
hours
I
can
tell
you
.
If
I
thought
you
were
really
in
love
with
me
I
'd
never
tell
you
,
but
as
you
're
only
in
love
with
love
I
will
.
You
're
inexperienced
and
that
's
the
truth
.
Thanks
for
nothing
.
Do
n't
get
huffy
.
Why
do
men
always
think
they
're
great
lovers
by
nature
.
To
copulate
is
natural
,
to
make
love
's
an
art
.
And
I
'm
no
artist
?
On
the
contrary
!
All
men
are
,
but
,
like
all
artists
,
they
need
training
.
I
'll
roll
up
at
the
Polytechnic
.
Liszt
and
Tchaikovski
were
born
geniuses
but
they
had
to
learn
how
to
read
and
write
notes
.
Love
's
a
natural
act
.
So
's
singing
and
dancing-
but
they
still
need
training
.
To
a
woman
the
preliminaries
of
love
are
the
most
important
and
that's
where
art
comes
in
.
You
have
to
learn
what
women
like
before
you
can
bring
out
the
best
in
them
!
I
'd
have
thought
that
pretty
obvious
.
Do
n't
be
vulgar
.
Is
n't
it
vulgar
to
want
...
I
do
n't
know
what
things
you
do
want
!
No
.
The
body
needs
food-
but
you
cook
it
to
enjoy
it
as
well
.
The
body
needs
physical
love
for
many
reasons
but
prefers
it
served
with
attraction
.
What
else
can
a
man
do
?
Boy
,
are
you
kidding
!
Ah
well
,
our
love
affair
was
short
if
not
sweet
.
You
mean
you
do
n't
want
me
any
more
?
Do
n't
tell
me
you
're
willing
to
sacrifice
yourself
again
?
For
answer
she
pushed
him
back
against
the
cushions
and
brought
her
face
very
close
.
Do
n't
you
want
to
kiss
my
lips
?
Anger
and
desire
fought
within
him
,
blow
for
blow
.
Her
red
mouth
came
closer
and
brushed
against
his
lips
,
light
as
a
feather
.
Her
voice
came
soft
and
sweet
as
a
marshmallow
:
Just
brush
them
like
this
and
this
...
and
this
...
you
'll
feel
the
blood
pulsing
...
do
n't
attack
a
mouth
as
if
you
're
dipping
a
mop
into
a
slop-bucket
...
always
go
much
slower
than
you
want
to
,
it
increases
desire
...
And
Desire
came
up
with
a
straight
left
and
Anger
staggered
...
Her
lips
parted
and
the
tip
of
a
pink
tongue
came
slowly
out
and
caressed
his
mouth
from
corner
to
corner
,
deliciously
slow
,
back
and
forwards
,
slipping
in
a
fraction
of
an
inch
and
out
again
to
the
rhythm
of
a
drum
that
had
started
somewhere
inside
his
head
.
Her
voice
was
a
gentle
murmur
,
caressing
him
with
words
that
were
as
sweet
as
they
were
naughty
and
nonsensical
.
Desire
followed
up
with
a
couple
of
nasty
rights
to
the
face
of
Anger
,
who
gave
at
the
knees
.
Her
head
moved
slowly
,
her
lips
and
tongue
spoke
a
language
he
understood
without
having
learned
it
.
Her
tongue
went
in
deeper
and
touched
his
own
,
gliding
round
it
,
pulling
it
in
and
letting
it
go
.
Desire
uppercutted
neatly
and
Anger
took
the
full
count
.
He
looked
up
into
her
eyes
and
saw
the
immeasurable
depth
of
eternity
that
God
has
put
in
there
for
man
to
lose
himself
in
.
He
'd
taken
over
now
and
was
looking
down
at
her
as
she
lay
on
his
bed
.
Her
voice
murmured
on
,
soft
and
caressing
as
a
kiss
:
Look
at
my
throat
...
do
n't
you
want
to
kiss
it
...
to
follow
its
lines
and
taste
my
skin
...
He
forgot
time
and
place
.
He
,
the
master
,
was
gently
led
along
erotic
paths
which
he
knew
existed
,
but
had
never
trodden
.
He
learned
how
to
use
his
hands
,
how
to
adore
that
body
without
haste
,
how
to
caress
every
inch
with
his
mouth
as
well
,
to
creep
down
along
her
smooth
muscles
till
he
lost
himself
in
a
rapture
of
kisses
in
places
he
'd
dreamed
of
,
where
life
began
to
ooze
and
quickened
his
heart
beat
to
a
thunder
.
He
looked
at
her
.
Head
thrown
back
in
a
pool
of
hair
,
her
blood-red
lips
parted
and
the
beating
of
her
heart
in
the
full
throat
.
Her
mouth
did
things
he
thought
no
human
being
could
stand
without
dying
,
but
he
went
on
living
in
an
ocean
of
voluptuousness
,
that
swelled
and
ebbed
over
him
,
under
him
,
in
him
and
through
him
...
He
was
having
a
ball
!
He
twiddled
the
TV
set
with
shaking
hands
.
She
sat
calmly
on
the
bed
smoking
a
cigarette
.
His
face
was
white
with
two
red
blotches
.
Hers
was
flushed
and
lovely
.
O.K
.
teacher
!
Was
that
any
better
?
You
know
it
was
!
You
do
n't
need
teaching
,
only
a
little
coaxing
.
He
sat
down
and
ran
his
finger
down
along
her
spine
.
Do
you
love
me
now
?
Like
yesterday
!
I
'm
extremely
fond
of
you
.
The
fact
that
you're
beginning
to
satisfy
my
physical
wants
does
not
change
that
.
Before
long
you
'll
give
me
the
satisfaction
that
'll
set
me
rocking
on
my
feet
,
but
I
'll
still
be
only
fond
of
you
.
But
you
would
n't
marry
me
?
No
.
I
'm
not
your
type
.
I
'd
make
you
miserable
.
I
mean
that
.
I
'd
very
probably
be
unfaithful
and
that
'd
kill
you
.
Then
I
'd
be
unfaithful
too
,
to
teach
you
a
lesson
.
It
would
n't
work
.
You
'd
do
it
to
spite
me
.
I
would
never
do
it
for
that
reason
.
To
me
it
'd
be
immaterial
whether
you
'd
retaliate
or
not
.
You
'd
go
crazy
if
that
situation
arose
.
Pretty
conceited
,
are
n't
you
?
No
,
truthful
.
You
're
the
faithful
type
.
You
'll
marry
a
darned
attractive
girl
and
you
'll
never
tell
her
of
me
,
but
you
'll
be
grateful
because
you
'll
be
able
to
give
her
all
she
wants
by
day
and
night
.
And
that
's
a
lot
,
considering
that
6
per
cent
of
all
married
women
in
the
West
never
get
full
satisfaction
.
Mostly
because
4
per
cent
never
expect
to
get
real
pleasure
out
of
it
and
are
convinced
it
's
their
duty
to
suffer
the
husband
,
and
2
per
cent
because
they
never
dare
talk
or
do
it
by
daylight
.
They
do
n't
dare
tell
a
loving
husband
they
only
begin
to
like
it
when
he
's
already
had
his
fun
and
prepares
for
sleep
.
They
do
n't
dare
tell
him
to
find
out
what
she
wants
.
They
do
n't
know
that
tastes
differ
just
as
much
in
sex
as
in
anything
else
.
It
's
man
's
duty
to
find
out
and
experiment
.
O.K
.
Now
look
in
your
tea-leaves
again
and
tell
me
what's
in
store
for
yourself
?
Have
I
never
told
you
?
End
of
the
year
I
'm
marrying
Mason
,
the
sculptor
.
His
affair
with
Charlie
was
the
best
period
in
his
life
so
far
.
Sheila
,
who
was
a
disconcertingly
observant
little
pigeon
for
all
her
reserve
and
innocence
,
once
hit
the
nail
fully
on
the
head
when
she
said
he
looked
as
if
he
had
everything
he
wanted
in
life
except
money
.
That
was
true
enough-
for
a
while
that
is
!
He
'd
thrown
his
pride
to
the
wind
and
accepted
Charlie's
superiority
in
seduction
.
And
it
was
hard
to
imagine
a
prettier
teacher
.
Nothing
gave
him
greater
pleasure
than
to
watch
his
improvements
in
her
face
,
when
she
would
genuinely
sigh
and
toss
her
lovely
head
in
sweet
agony
.
To
observe
the
colour
rise
in
her
cheek
and
hear
her
breath
come
faster
,
to
see
the
slight
beads
of
sweat
come
out
on
her
glistening
skin
and
see
her
move
with
uncontrolled
rhythm
.
To
have
her
twist
in
an
attempt
to
receive
a
caress
he
was
purposely
withholding
,
to
hear
her
deep-throated
moan
of
full
satisfaction
and
feel
her
shivering
,
clawing
surrender
.
Not
so
dusty
,
she
might
say
afterwards
,
drawing
at
a
cigarette
.
It
's
a
wow
!
he
said
.
She
kissed
him
motherly
:
You
just
wait
till
you
teach
the
girl
you
really
love
.
He
did
n't
protest
any
more
to
say
he
loved
her
because
he
knew
it
to
be
untrue
.
Instead
he
said
:
Will
that
be
better
?
She
nodded
:
It
's
man
's
nature
to
teach
and
to
teach
those
we
love
is
double
pleasure
.
And
she
might
add
:
And
do
n't
forget
to
leave
the
lights
on
.
You
lose
half
the
fun
when
you
fumble
in
the
dark
.
She
had
many
direct
comments
like
that
.
Once
she
quietly
pushed
him
back
when
he
kissed
her
too
fully
and
too
soon
:
Oi
,
not
yet
,
you
oaf
.
What
do
you
think
my
mouth
is
?
A
billposter
's
bucket
to
be
plunged
in
at
random
?
He
'd
learned
to
laugh
when
something
went
wrong
or
the
situation
became
ludicrous
,
as
when
they
were
both
caught
in
the
raw
when
he'd
forgotten
to
lock
his
door
and
Derek
had
walked
in
unexpectedly
.
They
'd
just
had
time
to
nip
into
the
bathroom
and
stood
there
shivering
for
fifteen
minutes
while
their
guest
was
smoking
a
cigarette
waiting
for
him
.
At
last
Derek
got
tired
and
left
.
Just
in
time
,
erupted
Charlie
.
If
he
'd
stayed
any
longer
I'd
jolly
well
have
asked
him
to
join
us
.
I
'm
so
darned
cold
I
could
do
with
two
men
.
You
perverted
sex-maniac
,
you
would
n't
dare
.
Show
me
what
you
can
do
and
I
'll
tell
you
if
you
need
help
.
Once
he
came
back
to
the
subject
of
her
marriage
and
asked
her
why
she
was
going
to
marry
her
sculptor
.
Because
I
love
him
,
of
course
.
What
do
you
think
?
But
he
's
a
lot
older
,
is
n't
he
?
I
suppose
so
.
What
attracts
you
?
It
ca
n't
be
physical
?
Of
course
not
!
I
love
him
for
what
he
is-
he
's
so
great
I
'm
a
bit
scared
of
him-
a
woman
must
be
a
bit
scared
to
be
really
in
love
.
That
's
why
you
could
never
love
me
?
Correct
,
ducky
!
You
just
wait
till
you
meet
the
girl
who
thinks
you
're
a
god
.
It
'll
make
you
feel
like
one
!
You
think
that
sculptor
's
a
god
?
Perhaps
,
in
a
way
.
All
I
know
is
that
I
need
him
.
He
kissed
the
heart
beat
in
her
throat
.
But
how
about
the
physical
side
?
You
're
quite
an
erotic
little
beast
;
can
he
satisfy
that
?
You
youngsters
always
overestimate
yourselves
.
You
can
take
it
from
me
that
he
can
and
does
.
But
even
if
he
were
impotent
I
'd
still
love
and
want
him
.
There
are
sides
to
me
you
'll
never
know
.
Do
n't
you
feel
guilty
living
with
me
?
Often
!
Do
n't
you
?
Mary
had
married
her
bill
broker
some
time
ago
and
he
now
shuddered
when
he
remembered
the
clinical
weekends
he
used
to
spend
with
her
.
He
often
used
to
try
to
imagine
her
reactions
if
he
had
once
treated
her
as
he
did
Charlie
,
but
his
imagination
failed
.
The
efficient
little
Mary
would
probably
have
called
it
a
shocking
waste
of
time
and
told
him
to
get
down
to
business
!
Charlie
,
who
was
perfectly
at
home
at
all
sorts
of
artistic
circles
,
had
amongst
others
wangled
him
a
membership
ticket
for
a
small
club
for
artists
only
.
It
was
situated
in
the
attic
of
a
huge
old-fashioned
house
and
lit
by
candle-light
,
which
made
it
seem
very
romantic
through
a
glass
of
something
or
other
and
which
made
it
impossible
to
check
bills
very
carefully
.
Charlie
and
he
sometimes
went
there
for
a
meal
and
a
dance
.
The
food
was
good
and
the
three
men
in
the
corner
made
just
sufficient
noise
on
a
piano
,
an
accordion
and
a
set
of
drums
,
to
enable
the
patrons
to
cling
together
and
call
it
dancing
.
There
was
never
any
rock
and
rolling
at
the
Chipsteak
Club
.
Its
members
did
not
care
for
physical
exercise
.
There
were
a
number
of
hostesses
who
changed
constantly
.
They
certainly
did
not
belong
to
the
class
of
hostesses
usually
associated
with
small
clubs
;
on
the
other
hand
,
many
a
member
had
often
found
them
very
amenable
if
given
sufficient
time-
and
attention
.
Charlie
knew
practically
every
one
there
,
from
the
big
Irish
painter
who
sat
glued
to
his
corner
every
night
from
opening
at
eight
till
closing
at
one-thirty
,
to
the
latest
addition
to
the
staff
of
hostesses
.
These
girls
soon
lost
interest
in
him
when
they
found
he
was
neither
a
painter
nor
an
assistant
film-producer
and
left
him
alone
to
contemplate
the
motley
lot
from
a
corner
.
#
218
<
382
TEXT
K8
>
She
had
forgotten
that
she
had
already
told
him
about
the
man
who
was
the
hero
in
another
context
that
could
not
,
by
any
stroke
of
circumstance
or
fate
,
be
linked
with
what
she
had
now
concocted
.
It
had
been
calculated
to
place
her
in
a
romantic
light
,
but
all
it
did
was
to
make
her
seem
more
pitiable-
and
for
that
he
could
have
hated
her
.
He
liked
her
brash
and
vulgar
,
the
teller
,
as
she
had
occasionally
become
,
of
dirty
stories
,
because
it
was
as
chummy
and
uncomplicated
as
being
with
another
man
in
a
bar
.
He
did
n't
take
her
home
that
night
;
he
made
the
excuse-
lies
were
contagious
things-
his
car
was
in
dock
.
Instead
,
he
telephoned
for
a
taxi
for
her-
which
he
would
pay
for
when
he
saw
her
into
it
outside
.
While
they
were
waiting
for
it
,
she
said
,
``
Have
you
met
your
neighbour
yet
?
''
They
were
in
the
entrance
hall
,
and
a
car
had
driven
up
,
out
of
which
stepped
a
grey-haired
woman
in
a
Persian
lamb
coat-
but
it
was
not
his
neighbour
,
not
the
one
Thornie
meant
.
For
a
moment
,
he
had
thought
it
was
,
but
that
woman
was
less
tall
and
also
younger
.
``
No
.
''
``
Seen
her
about
at
all
?
''
``
Now
and
again
.
''
The
taxi
came
,
and
before
Thornie
got
into
it
,
she
kissed
him
.
``
Give
my
love
to
your
mother
,
''
he
said
.
His
distinguished
neighbour
had
never
been
alone
when
he
had
encountered
her
in
the
corridor
.
There
was
always
her
chauffeur
with
her
,
and
sometimes
her
maid
.
He
had
not
even
wished
her
good
morning-
as
was
the
polite
custom
between
the
tenants
.
She
looked
too
damn
haughty
every
time
,
with
her
head
held
high-
and
in
her
spiked
heels
she
was
taller
than
himself
.
Her
eyes
never
once
cast
him
the
merest
glance
.
Sometimes
she
affected
the
smoked
sun
glasses
with
the
big
blue
frames
she
'd
worn
the
day
of
her
arrival
.
But
the
morning
after
Thornie
dined
with
him
,
around
midday
,
he
met
Mrs.
Longdon-Lorristone
coming
from
the
lift
with
the
chauffeur
.
They
had
barely
passed
him
when
he
heard
her
tell
the
chauffeur
she
had
left
something
in
the
car
,
and
that
he
was
to
go
back
for
it
,
she
could
manage
.
``
I
'm
here
,
''
she
said
,
``
and
I
've
got
my
key
.
''
As
the
chauffeur
walked
quickly
past
him
,
James
looked
back
,
and
he
saw
her
standing
by
her
door
,
fumbling
with
the
key
.
She
was
carrying
a
big
black
crocodile
bag
,
and
she
had
a
parcel
as
well
.
He
saw
the
key
fall
from
her
hand
,
and
her
stooping
to
pick
it
up-
and
he
heard
her
swear
.
He
went
back
,
retrieved
the
key
for
her
,
and
opened
her
door
with
it
.
``
Oh
,
thank
you
!
''
she
said
.
``
I
do
n't
think
I
know
your
name
?
''
``
It
's
Longdon
,
''
he
said
,
``
I
am
a
new
neighbour
of
yours
.
''
``
Oh
!
I
have
heard
of
you
.
Thank
you
so
much
.
But-
wo
n't
you
come
in
?
''
He
looked
at
his
watch
;
he
would
be
late
for
lunch
down-town
,
but
perhaps
his
guests
could
cool
their
heels
for
a
little
while
.
One
of
them
was
trying
to
interest
him
in
launching
a
literary
magazine-
and
there
was
no
possible
future
in
it
,
in
a
country
with
a
population
the
size
of
Australia
's
.
The
maid
appeared
,
and
took
the
parcel
from
her
mistress
,
who
said
,
``
Leave
the
door
,
Frances
.
Mathew
is
on
his
way
up
again
.
''
And
then
she
said
,
``
Oh
,
do
come
in
,
Mr.
Longdon
,
unless
you
are
in
a
hurry
.
''
Her
flat
was
pretty
much
what
he
had
expected
;
the
apartment
of
a
rich
woman
of
taste
,
and
his
eye
immediately
alighted
on
a
Degas
.
He
remarked
on
it
,
and
spoke
of
having
seen
her
gift
to
the
gallery
.
``
My
son
,
''
she
said
,
``
has
a
Renoir
,
one
I
gave
him
when
he
married
the
first
time
,
''
as
other
women
might
speak
casually
of
having
given
their
sons
a
car
they
had
no
further
use
for
.
``
Oh
,
do
please
sit
down
!
''
She
raised
her
voice
then
,
and
called
out
,
``
Frances
,
bring
the
sherry
,
please
.
''
She
sat
down
in
a
wing
armchair
,
and
when
the
decanter
and
two
glasses
were
brought
on
a
round
silver
tray
,
she
said
,
``
Will
you
pour
your
own
,
please
,
and
one
for
me
?
''
James
did
so
,
and
when
he
had
put
the
glass
into
her
hand
,
she
said
,
``
Will
you
please
bring
up
the
little
table
.
I
am
stiff
about
the
joints
.
I
drop
things-
as
you
saw
.
''
And
she
proceeded
to
tell
him
about
her
arthritis
.
He
did
not
sit
down
;
he
stood
with
his
drink
,
sipping
it
,
and
studying
her
from
top
to
toe-
a
woman
remarkably
well-preserved
for
her
age
,
who
might
easily
pass
for
one
much
younger
.
Beyond
the
mention
of
her
disability
,
she
gave
nothing
else
away
.
Very
correctly
,
she
was
handing
out
the
polite
but
casual
hospitality
due
to
a
new
neighbour
who
had
rendered
her
a
small
service
.
Challenged
more
by
her
correctness
than
by
any
encouragement
to
talk
of
any
topic
beyond
the
weather
and
how
long
he
had
been
in
Melbourne
,
he
said
,
``
You
know
my
flat
,
do
n't
you
?
''
``
Naturally
,
Mr.
Longdon
!
Was
n't
that
a
rather
superfluous
question
?
''
But
she
smiled
.
He
took
his
leave
of
her
then
,
and
they
shook
hands
.
Hers
was
thin
and
bony
,
and
very
narrow
across
the
knuckles
.
She
did
not
get
up
from
her
chair
.
He
did
not
encounter
her
again
in
the
corridor
,
but
he
thought
about
her
over
the
next
ten
days
.
Once
,
when
her
door
was
open
to
admit
a
caller
,
he
heard
the
radio
on
;
and
he
heard
it
,
again
,
late
at
night
,
muffled
through
that
closed
door
and
the
supposedly
soundproof
wall
.
Then
he
telephoned
her
early
one
morning
,
and
asked
her
if
she
would
come
and
have
a
drink
with
him
that
evening
,
or
any
other
that
suited
her
.
She
said
she
was
sorry
,
she
could
n't
that
evening
,
and
she
so
very
rarely
went
out
in
the
evenings
now
.
It
was
a
decided
rebuff
,
although
her
voice
itself
sounded
pleasant
enough
,
not
cold
and
stiff
,
or
off-putting
.
He
said
,
``
It
's
not
intended
to
be
a
party
.
''
``
No
?
But
all
the
same
,
if
you
will
forgive
me
.
It
is
very
kind
of
you
to
have
asked
me
.
''
And
then
,
when
he
would
have
rung
off
,
she
said
,
``
I
suppose
you
have
changed
the
flat
a
lot
?
I
know
you
bought
the
furniture
,
and
I
imagine
you
've
turned
it
round
,
because
no
one
else
's
arrangement
ever
suits
one
,
does
it
?
''
``
I
've
changed
nothing
,
''
he
said
,
``
except
I
've
got
my
own
books
and
I
've
got
the
desk
by
the
window
,
instead
of
in
the
middle
of
the
room
.
''
``
That
should
be
an
improvement
.
It
was
always
too
big
for
the
centre
of
the
room
,
but
Sir
Eric
liked
it
that
way
.
I
think
it
gave
him
the
feeling
of
being
in
his
office-
and
more
at
home
.
''
``
Then
,
wo
n't
you
come
and
see
it
all
?
''
``
Sometime
,
perhaps
.
I
will
let
you
know
.
''
He
had
avoided
Thornie
in
her
role
of
6femme
fatale
,
but
she
went
to
a
great
deal
of
trouble
to
find
him
a
book
on
old
Melbourne
,
which
he
'd
casually
told
her
he
wanted
to
read
and
not
been
able
to
find
in
any
library
.
She
had
finally
unearthed
it
at
the
back
of
a
second-hand
bookshop
,
without
any
cover
to
indicate
its
title
or
its
value
to
collectors
,
and
she
left
it
in
a
parcel
on
his
doorstep
one
day
when
he
was
out
.
She
must
have
hoped
to
find
him
in
,
as
there
was
no
letter
with
it
,
only
an
obviously
hastily-written
message
on
the
outside
,
``
With
Thornie
's
love
.
''
So
he
asked
her
out
to
dinner
,
and
they
were
back
where
they
were
before
she
concocted
that
fairy
tale
.
Almost
the
first
thing
she
said
,
was
,
``
There
's
a
girl
lodging
with
Mrs.
Hogg
who
Stephen
Longdon-Lorristone
brought
home
one
night
.
What
do
you
think
of
that
?
''
He
could
n't
think
of
anything
,
and
so
he
said
nothing
.
``
She
works
in
the
hairdressing
at
Longdon
's
,
and
he
got
her
the
job
.
He
picked
her
up
somewhere
.
''
``
That
sounds
very
kind
of
him
.
''
Thornie
laughed
.
``
Oh
,
you
men
!
Always
stick
up
for
each
other
,
do
n't
you
?
His
kindness
extended
to
taking
her
out
to
dinner
and
to
his
house
for
a
drink
after
and
bringing
her
back
.
Mrs.
Hogg
saw
it
all
.
''
``
What
did
she
see
?
''
``
Oh
,
I
suppose
them
in
the
car
together
,
and
she
did
n't
like
it
,
even
if
it
was
milord
.
The
girl
's
only
a
kid
when
all
's
said
and
done
and
from
up-country
too
.
You
'd
think
he
'd
know
his
onions
a
bit
more
,
would
n't
you
,
than
to
carry
on
like
that
?
He
may
find
his
wife
cold
.
She
looks
it
.
A
good-looker
,
mind
you
,
if
you
care
for
that
English
type
.
I
do
n't
often
go
down
on
the
ground
floor
,
but
we
get
the
usual
discount
on
what
we
buy
and
I
was
getting
stockings
one
lunch
hour
when
she
came
through
with
all
the
kids
in
tow
.
It
was
the
end
of
the
holidays
,
and
I
suppose
she
was
getting
them
new
school
clothes
.
She
never
wears
a
hat
.
That
's
very
English
,
and
it
's
caught
on
.
Once
no
Toorak
woman
would
have
been
seen
dead
down-town
without
a
hat
on
.
They
used
to
look-
and
some
of
the
old
ones
still
do-
as
if
they'd
got
a
lunch
date
with
the
Queen
.
''
He
wanted
to
say
to
her
,
``
Do
n't
spread
that
story
,
Thornie
.
''
But
he
was
n't
her
keeper
;
neither
was
he
the
guardian
of
the
reputation
of
the
Longdon-Lorristone
family
.
He
was
n't
,
as
she
would
have
said
,
in
their
league
.
Among
the
acquaintances
he
had
made-
and
he
had
made
a
good
many
by
now-
there
was
not
one
who
could
claim
to
know
the
mother
,
the
son
,
or
the
daughter-in-law
,
other
than
by
repute
.
About
a
week
after
hearing
that
piece
of
gossip
from
Thornie
,
his
doorbell
rang
one
night
,
shortly
before
nine
o'clock
.
The
sound
of
it
,
in
its
discreet
little
buzz
,
interrupted
his
reading
.
Putting
down
his
book
,
he
went
to
the
door
,
opened
it
wide
and
saw
that
the
caller
was
Mrs.
Longdon-Lorristone
.
``
I
've
taken
you
,
''
she
said
,
``
at
your
word
!
Although
I
think
the
suggestion
was
that
I
should
telephone
you
first
?
But
if
you
are
not
alone
,
and
I
have
come
at
an
inconvenient
hour
,
I
will
go
away
again
.
''
``
Please
come
in
,
''
he
said
.
She
stepped
over
the
threshold
,
partly
leaning
on
a
stick
,
and
he
shut
the
door
behind
her
.
In
his
surprise
,
speech
had
momentarily
almost
deserted
him
.
He
had
been
deep
in
his
reading
,
and
in
another
century
,
another
world
,
and
the
adjustment
to
the
present
one
had
been
slow
to
come
.
He
was
associating
her
with
the
character
of
a
Byzantine
empress
,
with
conflicting
tragedies
being
enacted
over
her
head
,
Nemesis
catching
up
with
her
,
punishing
her
for
her
ruthlessness
and
selfishness
and
her
passion
for
getting
her
own
way
.
But
what
he
saw
was
an
ageing
,
hesitant
Australian
woman
in
her
slow
walk
from
the
front
door
to
the
living-room
,
where
she
paused
and
said
,
~
''
It
is
a
great
improvement
,
''
meaning
,
he
presumed
,
the
desk
he
had
moved
near
the
window
.
He
drew
up
a
chair
for
her
,
and
took
her
stick
away
,
and
offered
cigarettes
,
asking
if
she
would
have
a
drink
.
She
refused
the
drink
.
Then
,
disarmingly
,
she
said
,
``
I
suddenly
felt
lonely
.
My
maid
is
out
.
''
She
laughed
.
``
I
found
I
was
out
of
cigarettes
too
!
Perhaps
I
smoke
too
much
!
''
It
was
the
opening
for
a
little
discussion
on
the
minor
vices
,
as
two
shipboard
companions
might
talk
while
occupying
long
chairs
side
by
side
.
There
is
nothing
like
the
shared
confession
of
silly
weaknesses
to
set
a
ball
rolling
.
That
was
only
the
preliminary
,
for
she
wanted
to
know
all
about
him
;
not
quite
all
,
she
was
too
polite
,
but
the
outline
of
his
past
,
which
he
gave
her
as
he
had
given
it
to
Thornie
.
#
29
<
383
TEXT
K9
>
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
You
have
seen
it
.
The
big
white
hat
,
the
white
swallow-tailed
coat
with
the
shiny
braid
,
the
ridiculous
cravat-
in
action
he
looks
like
a
Southern
planter
at
a
picnic
.
His
stock
of
bottles
was
all
set
up
on
the
wagon
.
He
had
n't
yet
begun
to
sell
them
.
He
had
to
inveigle
his
audience
first
...
'
How
I
wish
I
had
been
there
.
These
forests
of
the
Congo
could
have
seen
nothing
like
it
.
The
bland
,
self-assured
voice
enveloping
his
spectators
in
a
cocoon
of
honey
:
commercialism
seemed
to
be
the
last
thing
he
had
in
mind
.
He
'd
started
his
show
.
He
had
to
seek
the
lowest
common
denominator
of
the
audience
.
He
was
doing
card
tricks
.
Tossing
out
the
aces
,
then
picking
them
out
of
mid-air
.
It
might
have
gone
down
well
up
near
Lake
Chad
,
where
there
is
an
Arabic
influence-
on
these
denser
sons
of
Ham
it
had
no
effect
at
all
.
He
went
swiftly
on
to
cigarette
tricks
.
That
was
better
.
The
audience
hummed
.
Father
Felix
told
me
:
'How
he
did
it
,
I
do
not
know
.
He
puffed
at
a
handful
of
lighted
cigarettes
,
threw
them
all
into
the
river
and
then
retrieved
them
one
by
one
from
behind
the
ears
of
the
crowd
.
They
rubbed
their
heads
confusedly
to
see
where
they
came
from
.
How
does
he
do
it
?
'
'Why
did
n't
you
watch
?
'
'I
did
.
He
drew
a
lighted
cigar
from
out
of
my
cassock
.
How
embarrassed
I
was
.
'
'It
would
have
been
interesting
to
see
him
try
it
on
Agnes
.
'
I
spoke
prematurely
:
he
had
something
more
dramatic
for
her
in
mind
.
And
all
the
time
that
facile
enchanting
patter
...
it
was
a
kind
of
enchantment
,
was
n't
it
?
'It
was
impossible
both
to
listen
to
him
and
watch
him
closely
,
'
said
Agnes
.
'In
the
end
we
did
n't
really
hear
what
he
was
saying
,
nor
see
exactly
what
he
was
doing
with
his
hands
.
'
Which
suggests
a
very
expert
patter
.
There
is
the
moment
when
the
mass
tension
of
an
audience
has
suddenly
to
be
heightened-
the
magician
,
like
his
brother
the
demagogue
,
must
know
when
to
turn
the
screw
.
Agnes
said
:
'Of
course
,
he
was
n't
paying
me
any
particular
attention
.
But
he
was
aware
of
me
in
the
crowd
.
I
had
no
wish
to
be
drawn
into
his
mumbo-jumbo
...
'
'Agnes
,
can
we
forget
the
personal
aspect
for
a
moment
?
What
did
he
do
?
'
'He
produced
a
white
chicken
from
his
props
.
He
held
it
up
.
It
fluttered
and
squawked
.
He
said
to
it
:
~
''
Go
,
little
bird
,
''
and
flung
a
cloth
over
it
.
When
he
whisked
it
away
the
chicken
was
gone
.
He
began
to
call
out
,
~
''
Little
bird
,
where
are
you
?
''
and
came
down
from
his
wagon
as
if
searching
for
it
in
the
crowd
.
He
stopped
by
me-
I
had
n't
the
faintest
idea
of
his
intention-
he
slapped
suddenly
at
my
skirt
,
and
I
swear
to
you
I
felt
with
horror
the
flapping
feathers
between
my
legs
.
The
chicken
escaped
from
under
me
and
I
heard
everybody
hissing
with
shock
.
It
was
n't
enough
.
He
had
to
embarrass
me
further-
he
picked
up
an
egg
as
if
it
had
been
freshly
laid
.
'
'I
've
seen
that
trick
performed
in
the
Bobino
in
Paris
...
'
'The
natives
have
never
been
to
Paris
.
The
effect
on
them
was
staggering
.
'
Father
Felix
said
disturbedly
:
'One
must
n't
take
liberties
with
people
who
are
so
susceptible
to
magic
,
~What
makes
us
laugh-
these
music-hall
illusions-
can
literally
petrify
them
.
'
Did
it
matter
?
The
chief
and
his
wives
,
his
sons
Shadrach
and
Meshach
,
had
approached
the
fringe
of
the
crowd
.
Joe
Moses
opened
up
a
large
coloured
box
to
show
that
it
was
empty
.
He
called
out
:
~
''
What
shall
we
have
for
supper
?
~Sucking
pig
?
''
and
persuaded
one
of
the
women
to
throw
a
cheap
bangle
into
the
box
.
More
incantations
.
He
tossed
the
box
over
the
heads
of
the
crowd
.
It
burst
open
as
it
landed
and
a
young
pig
squealed
and
ran
out
into
the
forest
.
'
I
have
n't
seen
that
one
in
the
Bobino
.
Then
swiftly
the
6pie
?
3ce-de-re
?
2sistance-
after
all
,
he
had
to
get
down
to
the
business
of
unloading
his
bottles
.
He
must
have
prepared
one
of
the
boys
:
the
young
black
imp
popped
gigglingly
into
a
crate
.
That
one
I
have
seen
.
A
few
mock
pistol-shots
into
it
.
A
sabre
slammed
fearsomely
through
it
in
all
directions
.
The
natives
suddenly
expectant
of
tragedy-
but
the
crate
opened
and
the
young
imp
of
mischief
came
waddling
out
.
Agnes
said
with
sudden
pleasure
:
'But
he
'd
been
too
smart
.
He
'd
undone
himself
.
When
he
started
his
sales
talk
...
'
and
she
began
to
mimic
him
ironically
:
~
'
''
My
friends
,
I
have
here
the
age-old
remedies
of
the
famous
Shoshone
Indians
,
the
essences
that
made
them
strong
and
virile
...
''
nobody
in
the
crowd
would
even
glance
at
his
bottles
.
It
was
as
if
he
'd
bewitched
them
.
They
were
frozen
into
inertia
.
He
went
about
trying
to
interest
them
in
his
Shoshone
cure-alls
,
but
he
might
have
been
addressing
black
statuary-
it
was
quite
uncanny
,
his
face
fell
.
When
he
'd
gone
the
rounds
he
had
n't
sold
a
single
bottle
.
'
'Hoist
with
his
own
petard
,
'
I
said
.
'I
did
n't
like
it
,
'
said
Father
Felix
.
'There
was
something
about
the
tribe
that
troubled
me
.
'
'Joe
Moses
,
too
.
Sales
resistance
troubles
every
business
man
.
What
did
he
do
with
his
bottles
?
'
'Emptied
them
into
the
river
.
He
was
very
angry
.
'
'Perhaps
the
fishes
'll
grow
as
strong
and
virile
as
the
Shoshone
Indians
.
Still
,
it
must
have
been
a
wonderful
show
.
'
'He
made
a
wonderful
fool
of
himself
,
'
Agnes
said
.
It
was
fate
,
in
fact
,
that
was
making
fools
of
all
of
us
.
I
said
before
that
the
stage
had
been
set-
it
awaited
the
last
theatrical
prop
.
The
curtain
was
now
ready
to
go
up
.
It
only
needed
my
personal
attendance
.
I
arrived
with
thirty
soldiers
and
a
display
of
armaments
in
three
flat-bottomed
river
transports
the
following
afternoon
.
Chapter
Four
These
were
n't
the
Kano
gendarmerie
.
They
were
soldiers
.
Nothing
as
alarming
as
Caesar
's
centurions-
even
with
Springfield
carbines
it
's
difficult
for
thin
black
shanks
and
tarbooshes
to
strike
terror
into
the
heart
.
But
they
were
the
best
of
our
native
levies
.
French
N.C.O.s
can
whip
neolithic
African
bowmen
into
military
shape
.
It
had
given
the
Governor
a
bad
half-hour
of
heart-burn
before
he
decided
to
send
them
.
They
were
equipped
with
a
few
light
automatic
weapons
and
tear-gas
grenades
.
In
command
of
them
was
a
cold
sous-lieutenant
,
a
veteran
of
the
Indo-Chinese
war
.
I
think
he
rather
hoped
for
a
small
brisk
action
.
He
paraded
his
troops
at
the
fringe
of
the
village
.
Like
the
schoolmaster
's
cane
,
every
civilian
administrator
has
to
keep
the
idea
of
the
military
instrument
at
the
back
of
his
mind-
but
,
when
he
first
sees
light
machine-guns
being
assembled
,
his
stomach
goes
cold
.
The
sous-lieutenant
was
placing
them
strategically
at
the
end
of
the
street
.
And
a
silence
fell
upon
the
village
.
Nothing
moved
:
not
a
child
,
not
a
rooster
.
Father
Felix
had
seen
the
platoon
marching
by
the
mission
.
He
came
hurrying
out
.
He
cried
:
'But
I
never
dreamt
you
were
serious
.
'
It
was
the
nearest
thing
to
rage
I
'd
ever
seen
in
him
.
Agnes
came
palely
behind
.
'They
've
made
it
serious
for
me
,
have
n't
they
?
Did
you
think
I
warned
them
so
strongly
just
to
exercise
my
voice
?
'
'Louis
,
you
can
not
know
what
you
are
doing
...
'
'I
'm
doing
my
duty
as
I
see
it
.
It
's
that
perverse
chief
.
He
has
forced
my
hand
.
'
'It
is
utterly
unforgivable
.
'
'It
's
easy
for
you
to
talk
.
'
He
was
making
me
feel
both
stubborn
and
guilty
.
'If
anything
goes
wrong
,
there
's
nobody
but
God
to
blame
you
.
I
have
the
Governor
to
contend
with
.
If
he
jumps
on
me
I
'm
out
of
a
job
.
'
'But
they
have
guns
.
Look
.
'
He
pointed
.
He
could
n't
believe
his
eyes
.
'You
must
think
I
like
the
military
sticking
its
nose
in
.
'
I
said
bitterly
:
'We
spend
our
lives
running
things
the
quiet
way
.
Then
the
army
arrives-
a
blow
,
a
false
word-
bang-
suddenly
there
are
shots
.
All
right
.
If
that
's
the
way
they
want
it
.
But
do
n't
ask
me
to
clean
up
the
mess
.
'
Agnes
said
:
'Get
those
soldiers
out
of
sight
at
once
.
'
'They
have
n't
come
here
to
play
hide-and-seek
.
'
'If
they
come
a
solitary
step
nearer
...
'
'Nobody
wants
to
precipitate
trouble
.
They
'll
stay
where
they
are
.
'
Father
Felix
tugged
incoherently
at
my
sleeve-
he
took
a
step
towards
the
two
light
automatic
weapons
perched
in
the
dust
at
the
end
of
the
street
.
The
sous-lieutenant
had
an
eye
for
positioning
.
Suddenly
one
realised
exactly
what
was
meant
by
'covering
fire
'
.
I
felt
almost
as
nervous
as
Father
Felix
.
I
dragged
him
back
.
'Are
you
mad
?
These
are
disciplined
soldiers
.
They
are
n't
Christians
.
'
'What
?
'
'Your
cassock
would
n't
save
you
.
If
you
interfered
with
them
they
would
fire
.
'
He
said
impatiently
:
'As
if
that
matters
...
'
'It
matters
to
me
.
The
Governor
would
assassinate
me
.
'
I
stared
beseechingly
at
Agnes
.
She
said
to
Father
Felix
:
'Be
still
.
'
'I
have
the
Governor
's
written
orders
,
'
I
said
.
'We
're
to
move
the
tribe
out
of
the
valley
with
the
minimum
of
force
...
'
'How
small
is
minimum
?
'
asked
Father
Felix
.
He
'd
begun
to
sweat
.
I
was
n't
answering
that
one
.
'All
inhabitants
are
to
be
prepared
for
transit
,
all
stocks
,
herds
,
movable
goods
.
Compensation
will
be
paid
for
unavoidable
...
'
'Stop
waving
that
abominable
paper
in
my
face
.
I
do
n't
object
to
them
going
.
I
only
want
them
to
go
voluntarily
.
'
'So
do
I.
I
do
n't
want
them
to
have
to
swim
.
Will
you
show
the
chief
the
orders
?
'
'I
have
a
tongue
.
'
He
stalked
off
.
I
was
in
bad
odour
with
him
.
I
watched
the
sous-lieutenant
deploying
his
soldiers
through
the
trees
.
Agnes
said
coolly
:
'You
mean
well
,
Louis
.
'
Thank
God
for
small
encouragement
.
'But
you
're
a
foolish
busybody
,
if
there
are
two
ways
of
doing
a
thing
,
you
'll
always
choose
the
wrong
one
.
'
That
was
n't
so
encouraging
.
She
went
striding
briskly
towards
the
chief
's
hut
.
The
village
had
become
of
a
sudden
thronged
.
There
were
too
many
men
:
I
strained
my
eyes
,
for
the
dazzle
of
the
sun
was
painful
and
perspiration
wetted
my
lashes
,
to
see
if
they
bore
weapons
.
Children
howled
.
An
old
woman
advanced
a
few
paces
to
shake
her
fist
virulently
in
my
face
.
I
brushed
her
off
like
a
fly
.
Yes
,
there
were
shields
in
the
crowd
.
Except
for
hunting
,
they
had
n't
used
bows
and
spears
since
the
mission
had
been
planted
in
the
valley
:
and
now
they
were
banging
the
stretched
hide
shields
,
it
sounded
like
the
boom
of
an
approaching
herd
.
The
chief
in
his
white
coat
was
talking
excitedly
with
Father
Felix
...
...
and
sweat
,
sweat
like
cold
needles
,
sprang
out
on
me
.
Something
nosed
like
a
gun-barrel
into
the
small
of
my
back
.
I
jumped
about
.
That
wretched
beast
,
the
elephant
,
breathing
inoffensively
not
a
pace
behind
me
.
How
silently
it
moved
.
Joe
Moses
sat
atop
of
it
.
I
peered
up
emotionally
and
said
:
'Do
not
ever
do
that
again
.
'
'Your
nerves
are
in
bad
shape
.
'
'Yours
would
be
,
too
.
Remove
that
creature
from
me
.
It
smells
.
'
'So
the
marines
are
here
.
'
'What
?
Yes
,
the
soldiers
.
It
's
the
only
way
.
'
'When
does
the
battle
open
?
'
'You
're
mad
.
This
does
n't
concern
you
.
Go
away
.
'
'You
do
n't
listen
,
do
you
?
'
'To
you
?
Who
would
?
'
'I
told
you
,
a
man
does
n't
have
to
be
big
,
does
n't
matter
if
he
has
a
belly
,
'
and
again
he
surveyed
me
with
cold
languor
,
'so
long
as
he
has
the
sap
in
him
to
command
respect
.
I
should
have
qualified
it
.
He
has
to
have
brains
in
his
head
,
too
.
Remember
what
I
said
?
About
not
shoving
a
mule
to
water
when
ten
sweet
words
will
coax
it
along
?
'
'Your-
what
do
you
call
it-
cracker-barrel
philosophy
makes
me
sick
.
'
'But
better
sick
than
dead
.
'
'They
're
a
very
obtuse
people
.
There
comes
a
time
when
one
has
to
show
strength
.
'
'Suppose
they
resist
you
with
strength
?
'
#
24
<
384
TEXT
K1
>
He
had
raised
his
voice
above
normal
to
address
his
friend
.
'I
would
be
delighted
to
show
Mrs.
Egerton
my
collection
,
'
Theodore
replied
.
'Perhaps
you
would
all
come
and
have
tea
with
me
this
week
?
Perhaps-
Thursday
?
'
He
looked
from
Sylvie
to
Sonia
.
'Could
you
then
?
'
asked
Sylvie
.
Sonia
thought
rapidly
.
Harold
would
be
absent
in
Salonika
for
some
days
;
this
made
the
arrangement
of
her
own
timetable
much
simpler
.
'I
shall
look
forward
to
it
very
much
,
'
she
said
.
'And
bring
your
icon
with
you
,
'
added
Andre
?
2
.
'We
'll
pick
you
up
on
the
way
,
'
said
Sylvie
.
There
was
a
movement
behind
them
and
Hugo
,
who
had
disappeared
for
a
moment
,
reappeared
carrying
a
chair
,
which
he
placed
beside
Andre
?
2
and
invited
him
to
be
seated
.
'But
,
my
dear
boy-
we
must
be
going
!
'
exclaimed
Andre
?
2
.
'Very
kind
of
you-
but
we
're
the
last
.
Of
course
we
could
stay
here
talking
and
browsing
among
the
books
all
night
but
I
do
n't
think
we
'd
be
very
popular
.
'
They
looked
round
the
room
to
discover
that
they
were
indeed
the
last
there
,
except
for
the
two
men
employed
to
keep
an
eye
on
the
books
and
rearrange
them
after
the
visitors
had
left
.
They
dispersed
in
the
entrance
but
Sonia
accepted
a
lift
in
Andre
?
2
's
car
,
which
dropped
her
at
her
flat
.
Harold
had
not
returned
.
She
wondered
uneasily
where
he
could
be
,
but
since
he
rarely
told
her
his
plans
this
evening
was
no
exception
.
She
could
not
understand
the
nervousness
that
sent
her
wandering
through
the
rooms
,
into
the
hall
,
back
again
into
the
drawing-room
,
out
on
to
the
terrace
,
until
she
was
suddenly
able
to
pin
down
its
causes
.
Magda
's
face
hovered
against
the
darkness
,
disembodied
,
panic-struck
;
she
could
not
eliminate
it
.
She
was
afraid
and
could
only
hope
that
the
girl
had
gone
home
to
Erich
who
loved
her
,
however
hopelessly
.
The
afternoon
which
had
begun
so
promisingly
with
the
friendly
laughter
in
Andre
?
2
's
flat
and
the
new
acquaintances
she
had
made
through
the
French
archaeologist
,
had
turned
sour
since
Harold
and
Magda
had
put
their
acid
into
it
.
She
had
also
been
made
restless
by
the
sight
of
Andre
?
2
's
and
Sylvie
's
pleasure
in
one
another's
company
.
Envy
mingled
in
her
mind
with
regret
for
what
she
had
missed
and
saw
no
chance
of
reaching
in
life
.
She
wished
she
were
old
but
with
their
security
.
CHAPTER
=5
ALTHOUGH
she
did
not
look
forward
to
the
occasion
Sonia
found
it
impossible
to
avoid
an
evening
at
Magda
's
flat
,
especially
since
Erich
had
pleaded
with
her
so
anxiously
to
do
what
she
could
to
befriend
the
girl
,
who
tended
to
shut
herself
away
completely
from
society
and
not
only
made
them
both
unhappy
but
also
damaged
his
chances
of
promotion
by
doing
so
,
social
life
being
part
of
their
duty
.
Harold
was
to
join
them
straight
from
the
office
as
soon
as
he
could
get
away
.
For
once
she
was
glad
that
he
would
be
with
her
,
because
she
wanted
a
chance
to
observe
him
with
Magda
in
order
to
discover
what
was
in
his
mind
and
how
far
she
was
under
his
control
.
The
few
minutes
at
the
book
exhibition
had
seemed
to
show
that
the
girl
was
already
dominated
by
him
and
ready
to
submit
to
all
he
suggested
.
They
must
have
been
meeting
fairly
often
and
she
now
believed
that
when
Magda
had
left
them
after
the
bathe
near
Cape
Sunion
her
appointment
must
have
been
with
Harold
.
There
was
still
a
flicker
of
rebellion
in
her
,
however
,
and
Sonia
hoped
to
encourage
this
tiny
flame
.
She
walked
over
to
the
flat
across
a
patch
of
uneven
waste
land
that
lay
neglected
between
two
blocks
of
modern
houses
.
Poppies
and
coltsfoot
grew
in
profusion
,
giving
colour
to
the
dreary
area
,
and
somewhere
in
the
grass
there
must
be
edible
leaves
,
for
two
old
women
bent
over
the
ground
plucking
them
and
stuffing
them
into
paper
bags
.
She
looked
closely
as
she
passed
and
saw
that
they
were
collecting
dandelions
and
nettles
.
The
women
must
have
come
far
,
for
they
were
poorly
dressed
and
did
not
belong
to
the
prosperous
neighbourhood
.
They
looked
up
as
she
passed
and
,
noticing
her
eyes
,
filled
with
curiosity
,
one
of
them
said
:
~'Salad
!
'
with
a
grin
and
waved
a
bunch
of
the
tough
,
dark-green
leaves
at
her
.
Were
they
driven
by
poverty
alone
?
By
thrift
?
By
avarice
?
She
did
not
know
,
but
the
contrast
between
these
two
dark
,
bent
figures
collecting
the
hard
,
dusty
weeds
and
the
flowering
gardens
of
plenty
around
them
remained
in
her
mind
's
eye
for
some
time
and
put
her
out
of
humour
even
before
she
had
reached
Magda
's
flat
.
The
young
people
had
contrived
to
import
some
of
their
possessions
from
Germany
and
the
flat
was
delightful
with
its
golden-yellow
cherrywood
and
ebony
Biedermeier
furniture
and
one
or
two
modern
pieces
,
including
a
rocking-chair
with
a
high
back
that
Magda
had
purchased
after
visiting
an
exhibition
of
pieces
from
Denmark
some
months
earlier
.
As
far
as
the
plan
of
the
flat
was
concerned
Sonia
felt
at
home
in
it
immediately
,
for
it
had
been
built
on
the
same
scheme
as
her
own
and
she
knew
exactly
where
kitchen
,
bathroom
and
bedroom
lay
,
a
disconcerting
impression
to
have
in
a
house
she
had
never
entered
until
that
evening
.
An
air
of
fussiness
,
however
,
was
added
by
the
innumerable
little
lace
mats
that
covered
almost
every
polished
surface
.
Magda
and
Erich
were
both
awaiting
her
.
He
had
arranged
to
come
home
a
few
minutes
earlier
than
usual
and
hurried
forward
eagerly
to
welcome
her
.
His
gratitude
was
painful
and
made
her
ashamed
of
her
own
lack
of
genuine
warmth
.
It
also
,
to
her
dismay
,
made
the
isolation
into
which
Magda
was
gradually
forcing
him
even
more
evident
.
Sonia
and
Harold
coming
to
dinner
was
nothing
more
,
after
all
,
than
a
normal
friendly
event
among
neighbours
,
all
more
or
less
of
the
same
age
,
and
constantly
drawn
together
through
the
various
cultural
and
social
activities
in
the
city
,
but
his
attitude
seemed
to
make
a
special
occasion
of
it
.
'Tomato
juice
?
'
he
asked
.
'I
added
lemon
juice
to
increase
the
vitamin
content
,
'
said
Magda
proudly
.
He
brought
her
a
glass
and
placed
it
carefully
on
one
of
the
little
mats
,
then
carried
one
over
to
his
wife
.
'I
do
n't
know
whether
Harold
will
care
for
this
,
'
he
added
uncertainly
.
'It
will
do
him
good
,
'
Magda
declared
decidedly
.
'Magda
does
n't
think
alcohol
good
for
the
health
,
'
said
Erich
apologetically
.
'But
this
stuff
's
delicious
,
is
n't
it
?
'
he
added
eagerly
.
Politely
Sonia
agreed
.
It
was
,
too-
ice-cool
.
But
she
could
not
imagine
Harold
drinking
it
.
'And
what
have
you
been
doing
since
we
met
last
time
?
'
she
asked
Erich
,
more
by
way
of
starting
a
conversation
with
him
than
from
a
desire
to
know
.
The
smile
died
from
his
face
.
'I
've
had
rather
a
dreadful
job
,
'
he
said
.
'I
do
n't
know-
.
'
He
hesitated
.
'It
wo
n't
interest
Sonia
!
'
said
Magda
swiftly
.
If
this
were
the
only
objection
,
Sonia
felt
obliged
to
encourage
him
.
'Do
tell
me
,
'
she
said
.
'I
know
it
is
n't
always
fun
having
to
work
in
an
Embassy-
I
used
to
think
it
was
one
long
cocktail
party
and
an
occasional
exchange
of
``
Notes
''
.
The
notes
always
made
me
see
a
little
6billet
doux
on
mauve
paper
being
handed
over
in
deadly
earnest
by
one
imposing
Ambassador
to
another
,
equally
serious
,
both
wearing
all
their
decorations
,
of
course
!
'
'It
is
n't
quite
like
that
,
'
Erich
smiled
.
'No-
this
time
I
've
been
working
on
the
German
war-graves
on
Leros
and
other
islands
.
The
relations-
you
know-
they
want
to
know
where
their
boys
are
buried
and
then
they
come
out
to
visit
them
to
lay
wreaths
.
And
they
all
pass
through
our
office
or
the
Consulate
.
Sometimes
pleasant
but
moving
experiences
and
sometimes
very
disheartening
.
'
'These
are
Dienstgeheimnisse
!
'
Magda
interrupted
.
'You
know
you
must
n't
talk
about
them
.
'
'Oh
,
I
do
n't
think
I
'm
betraying
any
secrets
,
'
said
Erich
.
'No
,
there
was
even
a
note
about
the
graves
in
one
of
the
British
papers
recently
,
'
said
Sonia
.
'But
in
any
case
,
my
dear
,
do
n't
you
think
you
could
leave
it
to
Erich
to
know
what
he
may
talk
about
and
what
not
?
After
all
,
it
's
his
job
!
'
she
added
impatiently
.
Erich
gave
her
an
astonished
look
in
which
gratitude
and
alarm
were
mingled
.
He
was
so
comical
that
she
almost
laughed
.
'He
's
not
a
child
,
'
she
added
.
'And
it
's
his
profession
.
And
he
must
be
pretty
good
at
it
or
he
would
n't
be
here
in
Athens
already
,
but
sitting
in
some
awful
little
place
in
South
America
or
on
a
Somerset
Maugham
kind
of
island
in
the
Pacific
.
You
with
him
!
'
'Oh
,
but
I
'm
not
so
good
as
all
that
!
'
Erich
contradicted
nai
''
vely
.
'But
my
father
is-
er-
well
,
rather
influential
in
the
Party
.
'
'Now
,
when
I
hear
a
German
say
``
The
Party
''
I
always
think
of
the
Nazis
,
'
Sonia
laughed
,
'but
I
know
it
is
n't
that
.
Which
one
do
you
mean
?
'
'C.D.U
.
of
course
!
'
answered
Magda
.
Sonia
sighed
.
'I
'm
sorry
,
'
she
said
,
'but
I
do
n't
know
what
that
means
.
Harold
's
tried
time
and
again
to
``
put
me
wise
''
as
he
calls
it
,
to
European
politics
,
but
I
never
could
remember
what
all
those
various
complicated
initials
stand
for
.
It
's
almost
as
bad
in
England
in
Labour
Party
circles
,
though
.
I
remember
a
woman
who
used
to
come
to
see
my
mother
.
She
spoke
only
in
initials
.
It
was
a
kind
of
private
,
secret
language
.
She
would
say
such
things
as
:
~
''
The
T.U.C
.
wo
n't
let
the
I.L.P
.
do
so
and
so
and
the
G.W.R
.
and
the
N.U.J
.
have
threatened
to
strike
,
''
and-
it
was
all
Greek
to
me
!
'
she
laughed
.
'It
's
even
worse
with
the
French
!
But
I
do
think
we
could
invent
an
abbreviated
sort
of
shorthand-speech
for
everyday
conversation
,
do
n't
you
?
I
'm
sure
we
could
!
'
Magda
and
Erich
were
staring
at
her
dumbfounded
,
incapable
of
knowing
whether
to
take
her
seriously
or
not
.
'For
instance
,
'
she
went
on
mischievously
,
'when
I
arrive
you
're
bound
to
say
,
~
''
How
do
you
do
!
''
and
I
'm
bound
to
reply
,
~
''
Very
well
,
thank
you
.
''
Now
we
could
shorten
all
that
.
You'd
say
,
``
H.D.Y.D
.
''
and
I
'd
reply
,
``
V.W.T.Y
.
''
Think
what
a
lot
of
time
we
'd
save
in
the
course
of
our
lives
!
We
could
shorten
sentences
such
a
lot-
for
instance
,
if
I
now
say
,
~
''
Is
n't
it
a
lovely
evening
?
''
you
know
,
before
I
've
finished
,
from
my
eyes
and
intonation
,
what
I
'm
going
to
say
.
So
I
'd
only
need
,
really
,
to
begin
,
~
''
Is
n't
it
...
?
''
and
you
could
imagine
the
rest
.
People
talk
far
too
much
and
say
the
same
things
over
and
over
again
.
I
do
n't
mean
they
're
boring-
the
lovely
evening
isn't-
but
we
could
take
them
for
granted
,
could
n't
we
?
We
could
have
two
languages-
a
cypher
one
,
and
then
the
proper
language
for
our
few
,
occasional
original
thoughts
.
They
'd
stand
out
on
their
own
like
jewels
,
then
.
What
do
you
think
of
my
idea
?
'
'I
think
it
's
very
silly
and
impracticable
,
'
said
Magda
.
'What
would
we
do
without
all
those
formal
aids
to
talk
?
'
'Perhaps
the
tomato
juice
has
gone
to
your
head
,
Sonia
!
'
Erich
laughed
.
'Would
you
like
some
more
?
'
'Maybe
it
has
.
'
Lightening
their
tone
was
not
easy
,
she
thought
to
herself
.
She
wondered
what
would
do
it
.
Then
,
suddenly
,
as
she
noticed
the
many
flowers
in
the
room
,
she
remembered
that
she
had
not
brought
any
herself
but
had
something
else
as
a
gift
for
Magda
.
She
bent
over
to
pick
up
her
handbag
.
'I
did
n't
bring
you
flowers
,
Magda
,
because
I
know
you
always
have
so
many-
we
all
do
.
But
I
did
find
this
little
book
I
thought
you
might
like
.
'
Magda
flushed
.
'It
was
not
necessary-
.
'
'Of
course
it
was
n't
!
It
's
the
not-necessary
things
that
are
the
nicest
!
'
'Open
it
,
Magda
,
'
said
Erich
.
It
was
a
small
book
about
birds
,
with
many
illustrations
showing
their
various
types
of
nests
,
from
the
clumsy
casual
untidy
heaps
set
together
by
storks
on
roof-tops
to
the
exquisite
feather-lined
,
moss-bedecked
enclosure
of
warmth
and
security
made
by
the
wren
.
#
227
<
385
TEXT
K11
>
'Oh
,
there
's
plenty
of
time
,
'
the
forester
said
,
and
yawned
and
stretched
himself
.
'Why
do
you
wear
those
wellingtons
when
it
's
so
hot
?
'
she
asked
.
'I
do
n't
know
,
I
always
wear
them
when
I
'm
out
working
.
They're
useful
,
I
suppose
.
'
Then
they
were
silent
for
a
time
.
Mary
shaded
the
sun
from
her
eyes
and
looked
out
over
the
valley
.
Julian
watched
the
sawing
.
The
grass
was
very
warm
.
There
was
not
a
breath
of
wind
and
the
branches
of
the
tree
were
quite
motionless
.
He
saw
that
the
forester
had
closed
his
eyes
and
was
breathing
deeply
.
For
a
moment
,
as
the
sawing
stopped
for
the
next
pair
to
take
over
,
he
heard
curlews
far
above
them
on
the
hillside
.
He
felt
drowsy
and
lay
back
again
.
Some
minutes
later
they
shouted
over
for
the
forester
to
come
and
take
his
turn
once
more
.
'Hi
,
Johnnie
!
Wake
him
up
,
will
you
!
'
Julian
sat
up
.
The
forester
seemed
to
be
fast
asleep
.
Mary
was
smiling
and
obviously
waiting
to
see
what
would
happen
.
Julian
realised
that
it
was
up
to
him
to
do
the
waking
.
He
crawled
over
and
shook
the
foot
of
one
of
the
wellingtons
,
but
to
no
effect
.
'Hit
him
!
'
one
of
the
men
shouted
.
Julian
tapped
him
on
the
arm
,
and
then
pulled
at
his
wrist
,
but
still
there
was
no
sign
of
life
apart
from
the
heavy
breathing
of
his
chest
.
A
large
stick
,
coming
from
the
direction
of
the
workmen
,
just
missed
Julian
and
embedded
itself
in
the
turf
.
He
looked
round
angrily
and
then
glanced
at
Mary
who
was
watching
him
with
an
odd
,
rather
anxious
smile
.
Another
stick
flew
over
his
head
.
He
stood
up
,
and
then
knelt
down
again
and
shook
the
forester
by
both
shoulders
,
and
then
let
go
quickly
as
he
opened
his
eyes
and
sat
up
.
'They
're
calling
for
you
,
'
Julian
said
,
moving
back
and
sitting
down
again
beside
Mary
.
'Are
they
?
Well
,
well
!
'
He
waved
towards
the
tree
and
then
stood
up
.
'You
stay
here
,
you
'll
be
quite
safe
here
,
it
wo
n't
be
very
long
now
.
You
watch
and
see
exactly
where
it
falls
!
I
'll
go
and
tell
your
friends
to
come
up
here
with
you
.
'
He
strode
off
down
the
slope
.
'He
's
funny
,
'
Mary
said
,
rather
doubtfully
.
'He
can
make
the
trees
do
just
what
he
likes
,
but
he
's
no
idea
how
he
does
it
!
He's
almost
like
an
animal
.
'
'And
he
does
n't
care
at
all
what
happens
to
the
trees
,
or
why
it
's
happening
!
'
Julian
said
,
feeling
a
need
to
criticise
the
forester
.
'You
'd
think
he
'd
be
more
concerned
about
that
sort
of
thing
,
considering
he
's
obviously
such
a
good
craftsman
!
He
just
does
what
he
's
told
to
do
.
But
he
seems
to
do
it
very
well
,
of
course
.
And
do
you
remember
how
the
driver
said
the
woodcutters
had
gone
,
how
it
was
more
like
a
factory
,
the
way
the
people
worked
in
the
forest
now
?
Well
,
he
was
wrong
!
This
man
here
must
be
as
good
a
craftsman
as
any
,
to
know
all
about
the
felling
like
that
!
He
must
be
one
of
the
old
kind
!
I
imagine
he
's
lived
out
here
all
his
life
.
Do
n't
you
think
it
would
be
wonderful
to
live
like
that
?
You
remember
when
I
said
I
'd
come
away
from
home
to
have
a
complete
change
,
to
break
the
chain
?
And
you
asked
me
what
it
was
I
came
away
to
find
?
Well
,
this
is
the
sort
of
thing
I
wanted
to
find
!
Somewhere
where
I
could
live
the
sort
of
life
this
forester
's
living
.
His
way
of
life
is
really
what
I
wanted
to
find
.
That
sort
of
way
of
life
.
You
know
what
I
mean
?
'
He
looked
round
at
her
.
'I
do
n't
really
.
No
,
'
she
said
.
'But
you
just
could
n't
live
that
sort
of
life
!
You
're
not
that
sort
of
person
,
are
you
?
You
might
just
as
well
try
to
change
the
colour
of
your
hair
.
Why
ever
should
you
want
that
sort
of
life
?
'
Julian
wished
he
had
not
said
so
much
,
he
felt
foolish
.
He
had
said
it
partly
because
he
really
did
feel
it
,
and
partly
because
he
thought
it
would
make
her
think
more
highly
of
him
.
This
second
reason
seemed
quite
absurd
to
him
even
before
she
had
replied
.
'You
do
like
that
kind
of
person
,
though
?
'
he
asked
her
.
'How
can
I
say
?
'
she
said
abruptly
.
'He
's
a
better
sort
than
Hanson
,
more
honest
and
straightforward
.
I
do
n't
exactly
find
him
irresistible
though
.
'
'I
do
n't
think
you
quite
see
what
I
mean
,
'
he
replied
,
as
Hanson
and
Elizabeth
came
up
to
them
and
sat
down
near
them
on
the
grass
.
'No
,
it
seems
I
do
n't
,
'
she
said
,
ignoring
them
.
'So
it
's
coming
down
soon
,
'
Hanson
said
.
'What
was
he
talking
about
?
'
'Nothing
much
,
'
Julian
replied
.
'Only
that
it
's
going
to
fall
just
where
you
were
.
He
's
got
it
all
worked
out
,
or
judged
rather
,
to
the
inch
.
We
're
quite
safe
here
.
'
'It
's
lucky
there
's
no
wind
,
'
Elizabeth
said
.
The
blond
forester
was
busy
at
one
end
of
the
saw
again
.
It
was
difficult
to
see
how
much
farther
they
had
to
go
,
but
the
other
men
were
no
longer
resting
.
They
were
standing
back
and
watching
intently
,
some
down
at
the
cut
,
others
up
at
the
top
of
the
tree
.
'Did
you
tell
him
we
disapproved
?
'
Hanson
asked
.
'I
said
I
thought
it
was
a
pity
,
'
Julian
replied
.
'And
what
did
he
say
to
that
?
'
'He
did
n't
seem
to
know
anything
about
it
,
beyond
how
to
fell
it
.
Anyway
,
it
's
too
late
now
to
do
anything
about
it
.
'
'And
what
do
you
think
you
could
have
done
about
it
before
?
'
Mary
asked
him
,
quietly
.
'I
do
n't
know
.
Tried
to
persuade
them
to
leave
it
,
I
suppose
.
They
might
n't
have
known
anyone
cared
about
it
.
'
'And
why
do
you
care
about
it
?
'
she
asked
,
still
completely
ignoring
the
other
two
.
'I
suppose
because
it
's
taken
ages
to
grow
as
perfect
and
beautiful
and
tall
as
that
,
and
because
it
only
takes
a
few
moments
to
destroy
it
.
And
because
it
's
impossible
to
create
it
again
!
It
's
a
fine
sight
,
I
'm
sorry
to
see
it
go
.
'
'It
'll
be
a
fine
sight
to
see
it
coming
down
though
,
won't
it
?
'
'Maybe
,
'
Julian
said
.
'Do
n't
you
think
it
's
rather
fine
to
see
a
man
who
does
n't
even
know
why
he
's
wearing
wellingtons
bring
down
something
as
wonderful
as
that
tree
?
And
for
no
reason
at
all
,
so
far
as
he
knows
!
But
he
does
it
!
I
rather
like
that
.
He
's
really
doing
something
big
.
Do
you
see
what
I
mean
,
I
wonder
?
'
'I
do
n't
think
I
do
,
'
Julian
replied
.
'I
think
it
's
very
exciting
though
to
watch
someone
like
that
doing
physically
strenuous
work
.
I
'd
much
rather
he
was
n't
destroying
something
at
the
same
time
though
!
'
'I
agree
.
It
would
be
exciting
,
if
it
was
n't
so
destructive
,
'
Elizabeth
put
in
.
She
seemed
to
have
very
strong
unspoken
feelings
on
the
matter
,
judging
from
the
way
she
was
leaning
on
one
arm
and
staring
down
and
nervously
crumbling
the
dry
earth
of
a
molehill
beside
her
.
'Destructive
!
Destructive
!
'
Mary
said
sarcastically
,
turning
to
her
for
the
first
time
.
'What
you
'd
call
destructive
,
maybe
!
Oh
how
unimaginative
you
all
are
!
'
'Mary
,
there
's
no
need
to
indulge
in
this
deliberate
spitefulness
just
because
you
're
angry
with
yourself
,
'
she
said
without
looking
up
.
'Other
people
will
only
help
you
if
you
give
them
a
fair
chance
.
And
why
did
you
speak
to
me
the
way
you
did
,
down
there
?
I
ca
n't
understand
,
how
can
I
tell
what
you
're
talking
about
?
What
is
it
you
're
blaming
me
for
now
?
'
'Blaming
you
?
'
Mary
jumped
up
and
stood
bending
towards
her
sister
.
'Do
n't
you
really
know
?
Well
,
well
!
You
need
n't
try
to
pretend
that
I
'm
the
only
person
who
keeps
things
secret
!
'
She
stepped
back
and
turned
on
Julian
:
'My
own
sister
scheming
to
get
me
out
in
the
country
alone
with
a
boy
like
you
who
's
run
away
from
his
mother
and
wants
to
become
a
blond-haired
woodcutter
!
Oh
,
you
understand
people
so
well
!
You
're
a
fine
man
!
A
real
man
!
You've
got
real
feeling
!
'
These
last
words
she
directed
at
Julian
in
such
a
withering
tone
that
she
seemed
completely
unable
to
say
anything
more
.
She
turned
and
walked
away
from
them
,
across
and
down
the
slope
.
Julian
stared
after
her
,
dazed
.
He
felt
profoundly
injured
,
and
unjustly
but
absolutely
rejected
.
But
this
feeling
of
weakness
quickly
merged
into
impotent
anger
.
Mary
had
begun
to
run
,
but
then
she
suddenly
stopped
and
stood
looking
back
at
them
.
She
was
too
far
away
for
him
to
see
any
expression
on
her
face
.
'Hi
,
Miss
,
'
one
of
the
foresters
shouted
to
her
,
'you'd
better
move
a
bit
or
you
'll
get
your
pretty
self
squashed
flat
!
'
She
gave
no
sign
that
she
had
even
heard
him
.
They
stopped
sawing
.
She
's
gone
back
to
her
old
methods
,
Julian
said
to
himself
,
she's
trying
to
bully
me
again
,
and
I
thought
she
'd
stopped
that
sort
of
thing
!
She
's
standing
there
expecting
me
to
go
and
rescue
her
.
She's
trying
to
force
me
to
show
some
concern
for
her
.
She
wants
me
to
give
in
and
run
to
drag
her
away
.
She
wants
me
to
commit
myself
.
Because
if
I
did
go
to
rescue
her
she
'd
consider
it
absolute
proof
that
I
was
fond
of
her
.
But
I
'm
just
not
going
to
be
forced
like
that
!
Anyway
,
what
a
fool
I
'd
seem
to
all
these
onlookers
!
They
just
think
she
's
playing
!
And
she
may
be
playing
with
them
,
but
with
me
she
's
not
!
And
she's
not
hysterical
now
either
.
She
's
stone
cold
and
determined
.
She
thinks
she
's
got
me
on
the
end
of
a
string
.
She
thinks
she
's
got
me
helplessly
in
her
power
,
but
she
's
wrong
!
He
looked
round
.
Elizabeth
had
one
hand
on
Hanson
's
shoulder
,
they
were
both
staring
intently
at
Mary
.
All
the
men
were
standing
watching
her
too
,
in
exaggerated
attitudes
of
impatience
and
annoyance
.
Mary
was
standing
in
the
patch
of
thistles
.
'If
only
she
would
n't
make
such
an
exhibition
of
herself
,
'
Hanson
said
,
and
Elizabeth
tugged
at
his
shoulder
.
Then
the
blond
forester
looked
over
at
the
three
of
them
.
Julian
pretended
not
to
notice
,
he
knew
he
was
expecting
him
to
do
something
about
it
.
He
felt
suddenly
afraid
that
the
forester
was
beginning
to
think
it
serious
.
He
determined
to
remain
completely
aloof
.
Deliberately
he
looked
away
,
down
over
the
manor
.
He
saw
a
dark
circular
mark
spreading
towards
them
across
the
meadow
.
It
reached
the
manor
and
a
pillar
of
dust
swirled
high
into
the
air
.
Then
the
huge
eddy
swept
up
the
slope
,
catching
wisps
of
grass
and
catching
Mary
's
dress
and
snatching
at
her
hair
.
Then
the
lowest
branches
of
the
great
fir
tree
quivered
and
swayed
,
and
the
surging
of
the
heavy
masses
of
dark
foliage
spread
upwards
and
shook
the
whole
tree
as
for
a
moment
it
became
the
violent
centre
of
the
whirlwind
.
A
shout
sounded
through
the
strange
roaring
of
the
wind
and
the
blond
forester
ran
forward
.
Then
the
tree
,
suddenly
calm
again
,
towered
over
.
It
hung
a
moment
against
the
sky
,
and
then
crashed
to
the
ground
,
lashing
into
the
turf
of
the
slope
.
It
rocked
and
shuddered
,
and
lay
still
.
Julian
,
who
had
watched
in
such
helpless
,
petrified
amazement
that
he
had
been
unable
to
move
,
ran
forward
with
Elizabeth
and
Hanson
.
The
men
clambered
over
the
branches
.
Julian
tried
to
force
his
way
through
the
foliage
where
he
imagined
Mary
would
be
,
but
he
became
entangled
in
the
broken
branches
and
could
not
get
very
far
.
He
felt
his
legs
trembling
.
Then
he
climbed
up
on
to
a
large
branch
.
Hanson
was
a
little
way
beyond
him
,
crawling
underneath
.
Elizabeth
had
run
round
to
the
other
side
of
the
tree
.
He
climbed
along
the
branch
to
the
main
trunk
,
his
hands
getting
sticky
with
resin
and
his
ankles
getting
scraped
as
he
slipped
on
the
bark
.
#
21
<
386
TEXT
K12
>
'I
want
to
marry
you
,
'
he
said
.
'We
will
live
for
ever
in
a
little
house
by
the
sea
.
'
'I
want
a
big
house
,
'
I
said
.
'I
will
give
it
you
,
'
he
cried
.
How
can
one
answer
such
promises
?
Innocencio
's
words
were
dreams
.
'We
will
have
some
children
with
fair
hair
,
'
he
went
on
.
'It
would
be
lovely
if
you
had
some
children
.
'
At
the
time
I
did
not
know
what
to
say
,
but
have
often
remembered
Innocencio
's
dialect
version
of
the
song
;
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Palomita
blanca
reluciente
estrella
Mas
chula
y
mas
bella
Qu'un
blanco
jasmin-
<
END
QUOTE
>
I
asked
Innocencio
about
the
crater
I
had
seen
from
the
mainland
,
and
the
snowy
peak
I
could
even
now
see
.
'Yes
,
'
he
replied
,
'Right
in
the
middle
of
the
island
is
a
huge
volcano
,
a
real
volcano
,
quite
as
active
as
Vesuvius
or
Stromboli
.
It
is
called
the
Bed
of
Empedocles
,
and
the
name
is
true
of
this
mountain
,
and
of
no
other
.
We
try
to
keep
its
activities
hidden
;
we
do
n't
often
admit
even
its
existence
to
anyone
from
the
mainland
or
even
the
other
islands
.
When
you
see
a
glow
in
the
night
sky
and
ask
us
what
it
is
,
we
tell
you
it
's
a
fire
in
the
scrub
.
So
it
may
be
,
and
very
likely
the
olive
trees
are
burning
too
;
but
what
has
started
the
conflagration
?
We
wo
n't
tell
you
anything
about
those
seething
underground
cauldrons
that
threaten
to
break
through
at
any
moment
,
and
occasionally
do
so
!
'
'What
does
the
pharos
say
,
out
there
at
the
end
of
the
jetty
?
'
I
asked
.
'It
flashes
a
message
all
night
through
,
long
after
every
other
lamp
is
out
,
but
not
a
message
of
comfort
.
Keep
away
,
it
says
,
I
am
alight
,
but
so
is
the
mountain
!
Keep
away
from
these
dangerous
shores
.
And
from
above
the
inland
ranges
,
I
shall
be
turned
into
blood
,
cries
the
moon
;
and
the
stars
wide-eyed
with
terror
sink
back
into
their
cavernous
abyss
.
'Last
eruption
the
mountain
burst
like
a
Bank
and
flung
millions
of
pieces
of
money
high
into
the
air
.
They
were
scattered
over
a
wide
area
of
the
surrounding
hills
,
and
were
eagerly
searched
for
and
gathered
up
by
people
from
the
villages
.
Many
a
mattress
and
stocking
now
bulges
with
that
extraordinary
gold
.
Such
was
the
explosive
force
that
a
few
coins
fell
even
as
far
away
as
England
.
'But
one
never
knows
what
a
volcano
will
do
next
,
so
it
is
best
to
say
nothing
about
it
.
'
Innocencio
wandered
away
,
his
forehead
clouded
,
as
so
often
his
native
peak
,
by
the
dark
legends
of
his
race
.
In
the
afternoon
I
went
out
again
,
hoping
to
see
him
,
but
could
not
find
the
peaceful
garden
.
I
was
not
far
from
it
,
though
,
for
there
was
sea
below
me
,
and
I
knew
that
the
garden
lay
near
that
part
of
the
estate
which
included
a
strip
of
coastline
edged
with
precipitous
cliffs
.
I
was
looking
down
on
the
beach
;
was
it
a
festival
,
that
so
many
people
were
about
?
It
must
be
the
day
of
the
sea-sports
;
my
eyes
search
the
holiday
crowd
for
Innocencio
.
Shall
I
recognize
him
in
this
dazzling
light
?
There
he
is
!
No
,
it
is
someone
a
little
like
him
.
I
look
in
other
directions
and
then
suddenly
I
see
him
;
he
is
walking
with
one
of
his
companions
,
and
talking
of
the
contest
to
come
.
He
is
ready
for
it
,
wearing
his
bathing-slip
and
bonnet
.
He
does
not
see
me
.
I
am
on
the
cliff-tops
of
my
Uncle
's
domain
;
it
is
getting
towards
evening
,
the
wind
has
risen
but
there
are
no
clouds
,
huge
waves
are
crashing
on
the
rocks
below
.
Spectators
are
gathered
on
the
opposite
cliff
,
cut
off
from
me
by
a
chasm
,
and
waiting
for
the
chief
event
of
the
sports
.
Here
are
townspeople
and
their
visitors
,
with
a
few
rustics
from
the
mountains
inland
.
All
at
once
a
commotion
stirs
them
:
Innocencio
comes
in
sight
round
the
headland
,
pulling
a
boat
with
all
his
strength
against
the
heavy
sea
.
Will
he
ever
reach
the
bay
?
Time
after
time
a
powerful
undertow
sweeps
him
outward
.
Then
putting
forth
a
supreme
effort
he
rides
inshore
on
the
back
of
a
ninth
wave
and
is
flung
beyond
the
drag
of
the
out-rushing
water
.
He
can
not
be
seen
for
spray
,
but
a
scream
of
triumph
goes
up
from
the
watchers
.
'It
has
never
been
done
before
!
'
someone
shouts
in
excitement
,
'No
one
else
has
finished
the
course
.
He
has
pulled
all
the
way
from
Galva-
how
many
miles
?
-
and
in
the
teeth
of
a
north-east
gale
!
'
'Innocencio
!
Innocencio
!
'
The
cries
of
the
people
soar
higher
than
the
stormy
tumult
;
he
has
put
them
above
Galva
of
the
Grasshoppers
,
their
rival
port
;
Innocencio
is
their
hero
for
ever
,
and
even
the
people
of
Galva
will
praise
him
.
I
look
down
into
his
boat
,
rocking
now
in
a
sheltered
inlet
;
he
has
brought
from
Galva
where
his
sister
lives
a
trophy
without
price
.
In
the
distance
and
through
tears
it
looks
like
two
little
brown
dolls
,
one
bigger
than
the
other
and
lighter
in
colour
;
then
I
see
that
they
are
shoes
from
the
feet
of
his
sister
's
children
,
his
elder
sister
whose
name
is
future
and
present
and
past
.
Are
they
made
from
walnut-shells
and
the
skin
of
mouse
and
mole
?
They
prove
that
his
boat
has
been
to
Galva
;
they
will
always
be
his
greatest
treasure
.
I
look
now
into
the
heart
of
Innocencio
;
below
the
proud
surf
lie
images
of
the
perpetual
terror
of
earth
and
sea
;
first
the
twelve
men
he
saw
frozen
stiff
in
the
stranded
lifeboat
;
then
more
recently
the
brothers
from
Lumio
drowned
in
each
other
's
clasp
,
the
one
trying
to
save
the
other-
dragged
from
translucent
depths
,
so
fast
were
they
locked
that
no
one
could
separate
their
last
embrace
and
they
were
buried
in
the
same
grave
;
and
finally
the
corpse
he
had
seen
half-eaten
by
worms
at
the
cemetery
.
His
ribs
still
echo
with
the
horror
of
their
tawny
hue
.
I
open
my
veins
to
the
east
I
open
the
veins
of
my
arm
with
the
cut
of
a
sliver
of
silicon
.
Blood
pours
out
from
the
left
flows
out
till
it
reaches
the
sea
goes
on
flowing
pours
inexhaustible
through
the
inexhaustible
sea
without
chafe
or
pause
till
it
surrounds
the
island
a
line
veining
marble
a
red
line
in
the
green
sea
taut
from
my
arm
making
a
long
arm
to
his
home
circling
the
island
a
ribbon
of
stain
in
the
foam
unmixing
like
a
rusty
chain
to
bind
him
in
binding
his
home
so
he
never
can
go
nor
a
boat
's
prow
cut
through
a
crown
renewed
without
end
of
mercurial
metal
from
far-away
gap
whence
it
flows
only
his
tooth
could
mend
the
gap
whence
it
flows
only
his
tongue
lick
up
the
stream
at
its
source
only
his
tooth
and
his
tongue
.
Cibation
'In
the
wood
of
wonder
her
fountain
sings
.
'
The
Magical
Aphorisms
of
Eugenius
Philalethes
.
Next
day
I
persuaded
the
Anchorite
to
come
walking
with
me
in
the
same
neighbourhood
.
The
coast-scenery
was
so
fine
that
presently
we
stopped
to
look
at
it
,
gazing
across
a
bay
to
the
far
side
where
a
line
of
jagged
cliffs
rose
against
the
horizon
.
'A
year
or
two
ago
,
'
said
the
Anchorite
,
'a
girl
and
I
were
walking
along
this
road
.
There
was
a
spring-tide
,
gone
down
very
low
,
as
it
has
to-day
;
and
as
we
looked
across
at
that
rocky
shoal
in
the
distance
,
we
saw
the
towers
and
spires
of
a
Gothic
cathedral
rising
above
it
.
The
tide
had
gone
out
so
far
that
this
cathedral
,
normally
submerged
,
was
plainly
visible
.
'
While
the
Anchorite
was
speaking
I
looked
out
over
the
expanse
of
the
bay
,
and
could
almost
behold
the
faintly-discernible
architecture
that
he
described
.
Outlined
against
the
sky
,
it
appeared
distinctly
to
the
mind
's
eye
at
least
;
and
I
could
imagine
that
it
had
taken
but
little
carving
of
the
rocks
from
which
it
grew
,
to
turn
nature
into
art
.
The
Anchorite
did
not
tell
me
who
the
girl
was
.
'Just
where
we
are
,
'
he
went
on
,
'the
coast
is
so
formed
that
the
water
ca
n't
ebb
as
far
as
it
does
from
the
opposite
side
of
the
bay
.
It
's
about
dead-low
now
,
and
as
you
can
see
,
there
are
only
two
or
three
hundred
yards
of
sand
between
the
road
and
the
water
.
Well
,
as
I
was
telling
you
,
we
were
staring
at
the
cathedral
,
which
is
hardly
ever
uncovered
,
when
a
lady
stepped
out
of
the
sea
quite
near
us
.
She
appeared
just
where
the
sand
dividing
us
from
the
water
was
narrowest
,
that
is
,
about
opposite
where
we
are
now
.
She
was
tall
and
fair
and
dressed
in
a
robe
of
yellow
silk
,
the
colour
between
orange
and
lemon
.
She
came
towards
us
,
and
we
walked
over
the
wet
sand
to
meet
her
.
'
My
eyes
had
come
back
from
across
the
bay
and
were
now
concentrated
upon
the
waveless
touch
of
the
nearer
sea
and
shore
.
I
could
all
but
see
the
yellow-clad
figure
standing
at
the
water
's
edge
;
and
it
seemed
to
me
that
there
must
have
been
other
of
her
people-
sea-men
and
sea-women
,
with
her
or
not
far
behind
,
though
the
Anchorite
said
nothing
about
them
.
'She
spoke
to
us
,
'
he
continued
(
and
I
could
almost
hear
the
sea-woman
's
voice
)
,
'telling
us
her
name
was
Vellanserga
,
and
inviting
us
to
go
with
her
into
the
cathedral
.
I
refused
;
but
the
girl
went
,
and
was
never
heard
of
again
.
'
I
knew
that
if
the
same
invitation
had
been
offered
to
me
,
I
too
would
have
accepted
;
and
it
showed
how
completely
the
Anchorite's
movements
were
in
subjection
to
my
Uncle
's
service
,
that
he
had
not
done
so
.
Seeing
that
I
was
engrossed
in
meditation
on
his
tale
,
the
Anchorite
withdrew
.
Storm
is
in
the
air
,
but
distant
.
Does
it
echo
,
or
threaten
?
Is
the
air
weighted
by
the
melancholy
of
a
tempest
subsiding
,
or
the
anxious
hush
that
precedes
its
first
assault
?
On
the
sea
floats
a
head
in
profile
,
of
heroic
traits
,
a
collar
of
violets
encircling
the
severed
neck
.
The
flaxen
hair
,
once
looped-up
,
is
now
spread
upon
a
watery
surface
,
and
tilted
by
recurring
small
waves
.
Some
distant
storm
,
surely
,
tore
this
head
from
a
ship
's
prow
;
and
the
wood
still
bleeds
,
oozing
a
purple
growth
.
The
salty
taste
of
blood
,
I
mused
,
comes
from
the
sea
,
which
being
without
colour
,
reflects
a
tint
from
the
air
above
while
turning
its
red
globes
into
sea-anemones
;
but
blood
has
kept
these
as
a
dye
.
Here
is
the
end
of
the
land
and
the
beginning
of
a
country
under
the
sea
;
an
impalpable
region
stretches
over
the
last
of
the
earth
and
extends
a
long
way
under
water
.
It
is
said
that
our
starvation
is
their
plenty
;
that
in
time
of
war
here
,
down
there
reigns
the
deepest
peace
.
In
a
douce
air
above
stones
and
soil
,
one
is
not
alone
;
mist
is
blown
out
towards
a
silvered
horizon
,
nothing
perishes
.
Sometimes
there
is
a
thickening
,
and
a
growing
menace
.
Round
coastal
rocks
flows
a
true
water
,
the
authentic
Atlantide
.
It
is
not
the
peacock
that
divides
two
continents
,
shrill-voiced
but
never
terrible
;
nor
that
narrow
and
more
deceptive
iris
strait
;
nor
yet
the
electric
blue
sweeping
from
Teneriffe
to
Tory
,
though
a
swish
from
the
tail
of
the
same
dragon
.
Under
granite
the
saints
lie
buried
;
here
a
monument
measured
to
human
form
still
stands
,
there
a
tree
takes
shape
from
the
bones
beneath
,
an
honourable
vessel
.
In
yet
earlier
rock
there
pulses
an
ancient
sensual
life
,
but
the
saints
must
be
roused
up
first
.
Their
diadems
are
bright
with
Sunday
flowers
,
already
they
lift
head
and
shoulders
from
their
covering
slabs
.
When
they
come
alive
and
walk
their
own
realm
,
the
kingdom
of
vegetation
,
then
blood
of
beasts
must
warm
the
older
stones
and
power
will
wake
from
a
deeper
cave
.
#
29
<
387
TEXT
K13
>
=3
Hardly
noticed
by
Vicky
in
her
grief
and
her
expectant
motherhood
,
the
political
scene
in
Prussia
had
greatly
changed
.
It
was
only
after
the
birth
of
her
second
son
in
August
,
that
she
resumed
her
old
interests
.
Fritz
had
shielded
her
from
worry
in
the
last
weeks
of
her
pregnancy
,
but
now
with
her
second
son
thriving
,
delighted
with
this
strong
and
perfect
child
,
Vicky
's
vitality
renewed
itself
.
Fritz
,
she
observed
,
looked
harrassed
.
He
seemed
unwilling
to
talk
about
current
events
,
but
her
direct
questions
broke
through
his
reserve
.
It
appeared
that
Roon
,
the
only
conservative
in
the
otherwise
liberal
Ministry
,
had
in
accordance
with
the
King
's
demand
,
drawn
up
plans
for
an
army
reform
,
which
the
King
approved
,
but
the
Diet
did
not
;
whereupon
the
King
dissolved
the
Diet
,
only
to
have
the
newly
elected
one
also
vote
against
the
reform
.
Furious
,
by
this
time
,
the
King
dissolved
the
second
Diet
;
and
the
third
,
although
the
majority
of
its
members
were
still
in
opposition
to
the
King
,
suggested
a
reasonable
compromise
.
In
this
crisis
,
Fritz
who
was
at
his
wit
's
end
,
advised
acceptance
,
and
the
King
then
turned
upon
him
,
and
declared
that
sooner
than
step
down
from
the
stand
he
had
taken
,
he
would
abdicate
.
The
abdication
document
was
already
drawn
up
,
though
not
yet
signed
.
Vicky
listened
aghast
.
They
had
never
,
she
realised
been
more
in
need
of
the
Prince
Consort
's
advice
.
``
The
opinion
in
the
country
,
''
Fritz
said
bitterly
,
``
is
that
I
am
urging
my
father
to
abdicate
,
in
order
that
I
may
step
into
his
shoes
.
''
``
What
nonsense
,
oh
,
what
nonsense
!
''
Vicky
cried
.
``
It
seems
anything
but
nonsense
to
our
enemies
,
my
dearest
.
''
``
But
who
could
want
to
reign
under
such
conditions
?
How
could
you
make
a
success
of
kingship
knowing
your
father
was
bitterly
resentful
and
hurt
?
''
``
Not
all
sons
love
their
fathers
,
Vicky
.
''
``
But
you
do
,
do
n't
you
?
''
``
Yes
;
though
not
as
you
loved
yours
.
I
doubt
though
,
if
our
opponents
credit
me
with
filial
affection
.
''
``
What
will
you
do
?
''
``
Refuse
the
crown
if
it
is
offered
to
me
.
Apart
altogether
from
my
father
's
feelings
,
if
I
accepted
it
,
it
might
well
start
a
civil
war
.
If
the
worst
comes
to
the
worst
,
and
the
abdication
paper
is
signed
,
I
shall
stand
down
in
favour
of
Willy
.
''
``
Which
,
''
Vicky
said
,
``
would
mean
a
Regency
for
many
years
,
and
heaven
only
knows
who
would
be
appointed
Regent
.
There
must
be
some
alternative
.
''
``
The
present
Diet
is
trying
to
find
a
solution
,
''
Fritz
told
her
.
``
I
have
said
that
I
will
offer
no
further
suggestions
,
for
any
advice
of
mine
is
suspect
.
Roon
has
sent
for
his
friend
,
Otto
von
Bismarck
,
hoping
that
he
may
find
some
way
to
end
the
deadlock
.
''
``
Bismarck
?
Oh
yes
,
of
course
,
the
Paris
ambassador
.
''
Vicky
knitted
her
brows
,
``
Bertie
of
all
people
was
talking
about
him
,
some
time
ago
.
He
said
he
had
heard
that
this
man
was
the
hope
of
the
conservatives
;
that
he
was
excessively
able
and
ambitious
.
Bertie
,
I
gathered
,
thought
he
might
be
a
very
sharp
thorn
to
us
.
''
``
Odd
to
think
of
Bertie
being
so
well-informed
,
''
Fritz
commented
.
Feeling
rather
proud
of
her
brother
,
Vicky
agreed
.
Bertie
was
much
more
intelligent
than
most
people
supposed
.
Poor
,
darling
Papa
had
under-rated
him
,
which
was
natural
,
as
they
were
so
very
different
from
one
another
.
Presently
,
she
said
:
``
If
it
were
not
that
we
should
be
throwing
poor
little
Willy
to
the
wolves
,
and
depriving
him
of
his
father
and
mother-
for
you
may
be
sure
that
we
should
have
no
say
in
his
upbringing-
I
should
be
glad
to
go
into
exile
.
England
would
not
be
that
for
me
,
of
course
.
It
is
you
...
would
it
be
grievously
hard
on
you
?
''
``
I
can
imagine
worse
fates
,
and
unless
my
father
is
pacified
,
that
is
what
it
will
come
to
.
Willy
would
not
be
the
first
boy
king
in
history
,
and
by
the
time
he
was
old
enough
to
rule
,
conditions
might
have
altered
for
the
better
.
My
darling
,
rather
than
risk
a
civil
war
,
we
should
have
to
give
him
up
.
''
``
Prussia
might
become
a
republic
,
''
Vicky
hazarded
.
``
The
other
States
might
be
co-operative
.
''
``
That
I
can
not
believe
.
As
a
whole
,
Germans
are
imperial
minded
.
No
,
they
would
insist
on
a
king
,
if
only
a
puppet
king
.
''
``
Is
there
nothing
we
can
do
,
Fritz
?
''
``
Nothing
but
wait
.
I
have
no
influence
over
my
father
,
and
my
poor
mother
is
in
despair
.
Bismarck
is
expected
to
arrive
in
Berlin
tomorrow
,
and
my
father
has
agreed
to
receive
him
.
''
Vicky
was
silent
,
unable
,
though
it
shamed
her
,
to
resist
weaving
a
roseate
dream
.
What
joy
it
would
be
to
return
to
England
with
Fritz
,
and
to
forget
these
few
bitter
years
as
though
they
had
never
been
.
Even
if
they
had
to
leave
poor
little
Willy
in
the
hands
of
those
in
authority
here
,
they
would
have
their
two
younger
children
,
and
when
everything
had
settled
down
,
it
might
not
be
an
absolute
parting
from
their
firstborn
.
Victoria
would
use
all
her
considerable
influence
to
prevent
that
.
It
was
a
dream
soon
to
be
dispelled
.
The
next
day
the
King
tore
up
the
abdication
document
.
Bismarck
promised
him
that
given
authority
,
he
would
get
through
the
army
reform
,
whatever
the
disposition
of
the
Diet
;
whereupon
the
King
conferred
upon
him
the
title
and
position
of
Minister
President
and
Foreign
Minister
of
Prussia
.
Hearing
this
,
Fritz
and
Vicky
scarcely
knew
whether
to
be
relieved
or
otherwise
.
At
least
the
immediate
crisis
had
been
bypassed
,
and
the
King
,
worn
out
with
the
struggle
was
content
to
leave
the
affairs
of
state
in
the
hands
of
his
new
adviser
.
Queen
Augusta
,
who
had
hitherto
seen
little
of
Bismarck
,
but
who
within
twenty-four
hours
disliked
him
intensely
,
wept
disconsolate
tears
.
Her
influence
over
the
King
had
never
been
great
,
but
now
it
was
reduced
to
nil
.
The
new
President
Minister
bluntly
announced
that
he
would
not
tolerate
petticoat
government
,
and
in
this
he
included
the
young
Crown
Princess
as
much
as
the
Queen
.
He
would
serve
the
King
,
Bismarck
said
,
but
him
alone
,
and
he
had
no
doubt
but
that
he
could
serve
him
to
his
satisfaction
.
He
swore
that
if
the
King
relied
on
him
,
he
would
finally
be
not
only
King
of
Prussia
but
Emperor
of
a
United
Germany
.
Soon
it
was
realised
that
the
new
Minister
had
an
enormous
following
and
with
the
King
's
backing
,
his
authority
was
paramount
.
Within
weeks
,
a
new
Diet
,
composed
of
those
who
slavishly
believed
in
him
,
was
completely
under
his
sway
.
Fritz
was
treated
as
a
weakling
enemy
.
Vicky
as
his
evil
genius
.
Unpopular
before
Bismarck
came
into
power
,
she
was
now
hated
.
This
hatred
took
the
form
of
ignoring
her
whenever
it
was
possible
,
and
had
she
not
been
the
Princess
Royal
of
Great
Britain
,
and
her
mother
a
powerful
queen
,
she
and
Fritz
might
,
she
thought
,
well
have
been
banished
from
the
country
.
Vicky
often
wondered
that
she
did
not
meet
with
an
untimely
end
.
There
were
more
ways
than
one
of
getting
rid
of
an
intransigent
princess
.
But
it
was
not
Bismarck
's
policy
to
so
inflame
Britain
that
he
had
a
war
on
his
hands
.
It
was
far
wiser
to
treat
Vicky
as
an
ignorant
,
hot-headed
girl
,
and
while
appearing
to
tolerate
Fritz
,
to
estrange
the
King
from
him
by
various
subtle
means
.
Finally
,
however
,
Fritz
was
forced
into
open
conflict
with
his
father
.
Bismarck
,
though
the
Diet
was
now
subservient
to
him
,
was
constantly
criticised
by
the
more
liberal
newspapers
,
and
he
retaliated
by
passing
an
emergency
decree
,
which
effectually
muzzled
the
Press
.
Now
,
no
political
opinion
could
be
newspaper
circulated
without
the
approval
of
the
Minister
President
;
free
speech
was
annihilated
.
On
the
other
hand
,
any
article
in
praise
of
him
and
his
government
was
given
extravagant
publicity
.
Scurrilous
attacks
were
made
on
Vicky
.
Nothing
was
too
bad
,
or
too
personally
insulting
to
be
written
about
her
.
There
were
now
no
objections
raised
to
her
visiting
England
as
often
as
she
chose
;
the
hope
was
openly
expressed
that
she
would
never
return
to
Prussia
.
Fritz
,
whose
opinions
and
principles
were
outraged
,
and
who
was
furiously
indignant
on
Vicky
's
behalf
,
came
out
into
the
open
,
and
when
at
an
official
reception
at
Dantzig
he
was
asked
outright
by
the
burgomaster
if
he
had
had
any
hand
in
bringing
about
the
Press
Ordinance
,
he
replied
that
he
had
not
.
He
had
,
he
said
,
been
absent
from
Berlin
at
the
time
,
and
had
had
no
part
in
the
councils
which
had
led
up
to
it
.
His
short
speech
which
followed
,
showed
clearly
where
his
sympathies
lay
.
The
burgomaster
's
question
had
come
as
no
surprise
to
him
;
he
had
been
warned
before
the
reception
that
he
would
be
challenged
,
and
Vicky
,
who
was
with
him
,
had
implored
him
to
make
his
position
plain
.
They
had
their
own
following
,
she
argued
,
though
it
might
be
a
minority
following
,
and
Fritz
owed
it
to
them
to
show
that
he
was
not
involved
in
this
disgraceful
measure
.
Within
hours
the
storm
broke
about
their
heads
.
The
King
threatened
to
cast
Fritz
off
altogether
.
The
Queen
Augusta
wrote
him
an
hysterical
letter
,
in
which
she
confusedly
sympathised
with
him
,
reproached
him
,
and
laid
all
the
blame
on
Vicky
who
was
proving
herself
no
friend
to
her
adopted
country
.
``
I
am
not
,
I
suppose
,
''
Vicky
said
sadly
.
``
Not
to
this
new
Prussia
,
which
is
changed
and
demoralised
.
You
would
be
better
without
me
.
Even
some
of
your
real
,
true
friends
doubt
me
;
they
think
you
have
wedded
not
only
me
,
but
my
country
;
and
they
would
rather
put
up
with
this
devilish
Bismarck
than
run
the
danger-
they
think
it
is
a
danger-
of
being
Anglicised
.
I
do
n't
blame
them
in
the
least
.
I
know
how
repellent
it
is
to
me
to
be
Prussianised
.
I
should
never
have
loved
you
,
or
wanted
to
marry
you
,
had
that
been
your
attitude
.
''
``
Thank
God
,
it
never
was
,
''
Fritz
said
.
``
All
I
hoped
was
that
you
would
bring
the
fresh
air
of
your
country
,
to
blow
upon
the
cobwebs
in
mine
.
''
``
I
have
n't
sufficient
breath
for
that
,
''
and
Vicky
smiled
wryly
.
``
Oh
darling-
I
feel
so
hopeless
.
Sometimes
I
am
afraid
they
will
contrive
to
separate
us
,
dearly
though
we
love
one
another
.
''
To
think
that
,
was
to
believe
in
the
reality
of
a
nightmare
dream
,
Fritz
chided
her
,
and
added
:
``
But
I
only
wish
you
could
get
away
from
her-
you
and
the
children
as
well-
until
the
worst
storm
blows
over
.
''
``
We
both
ought
to
get
away
Fritz-
not
permanently
,
but
for
a
respite
.
I
,
in
that
way
,
am
strangely
free
for
the
first
time
since
I
came
to
live
here
,
and
with
the
King
so
opposed
to
you
and
your
views
,
you
can
scarcely
be
more
than
a
figure-head
in
Prussia
.
Moreover
,
the
hateful
Bismarck
will
see
that
you
are
not
.
''
``
So
it
seems
,
''
agreed
Fritz
with
a
shrug
.
``
Why
not
give
the
King
and
the
country
time
to
tire
of
him
?
''
Vicky
urged
.
``
What
good
can
you
do
,
as
things
are
?
Mamma
,
poor
darling
,
has
sufficiently
roused
herself
from
her
grief
to
be
concerned
for
us
.
She
has
a
proposition
in
mind
,
though
it
greatly
depends
upon
what
she
thinks
of
Alix
when
she
at
last
meets
her
.
If
possible
she
will
bring
about
that
marriage
,
because
Papa
so
much
wished
it
,
though
Bertie
seems
more
or
less
indifferent
.
Poor
boy
,
he
has
been
too
miserable
to
think
about
his
future
.
''
The
Queen
,
Fritz
opined
,
was
certain
to
approve
of
the
Princess
Alexandra
,
whose
inherent
gentleness
would
be
an
enormous
asset
to
her
.
``
Well
,
we
shall
see
,
''
Vicky
said
.
``
The
meeting
at
Laeken
has
been
arranged
,
and
then
Mamma
has
asked
if
we
could
take
charge
of
Bertie
for
a
while
.
''
``
Take
charge
of
him
?
In
Berlin
?
He
would
scarcely
enjoy
himself
here
just
now
.
''
``
Mamma
knows
that
.
I
am
sure
she
would
not
advocate
it
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
22
<
388
TEXT
K14
>
She
glanced
once
more
at
the
Colonel
.
He
showed
no
signs
of
being
interested
in
what
was
going
on
before
his
eyes
,
and
the
shoe
remained
,
untouched
,
at
his
feet
.
It
occurred
to
her
briefly
(
two
more
prisoners
were
examined
)
how
odd
it
was
that
of
all
the
people
in
the
convoy
who
had
been
held
up
by
this
'Colonel
'
and
his
assistant
,
she
and
Benvenuto
were
the
only
ones
who
knew
that
they
could
not
be
what
they
seemed
.
And
did
Benvenuto
know
?
It
also
seemed
to
her
that
the
soldier
was
taking
a
long
time
reaching
Benvenuto
,
but
she
did
not
trust
her
senses
.
It
must
be
no
time
at
all
,
she
said
.
Then
she
heard
the
soldier
shout
:
~'Fall
out
!
~Get
back
in
the
trucks
!
'
and
the
Colonel
add
,
in
their
language
,
~'And
do
n't
waste
any
time
about
it
!
'
and
though
it
seemed
impossible
to
her
that
she
should
have
escaped
,
she
could
not
think
of
any
other
possible
explanation
for
the
command
.
As
they
started
shuffling
back
towards
the
truck
she
tried
to
keep
walking
evenly
,
in
spite
of
the
fact
that
one
foot
was
now
higher
than
the
other
.
No
one
moved
very
fast
.
She
saw
Benvenuto
get
into
the
truck
among
the
first
without
looking
either
right
or
left
;
she
saw
the
soldier
help
one
of
the
wounded
up
over
the
tail-gate
;
she
saw
the
Colonel
start
to
hurry
the
line
along
,
pushing
each
man
along
by
the
shoulders
;
and
when
she
was
a
few
prisoners
away
from
boarding
the
truck
herself
,
she
saw
the
Colonel
step
on
her
shoe
.
At
first
it
seemed
that
he
would
not
even
notice
his
discomfort
in
his
impatience
to
get
on
to
the
next
truck
.
But
obviously
the
heel
of
the
shoe
annoyed
him
and
he
got
the
soldier
to
point
his
flashlight
down
at
the
offending
object
.
The
soldier
picked
it
up
and
held
it
in
his
hand
,
but
the
Colonel
took
it
from
him
and
methodically
wiped
the
mud
from
it
so
that
its
red
leather
shone
.
Clara
meanwhile
had
passed
him
and
was
in
the
truck
,
manoeuvring
to
be
as
close
to
Benvenuto
as
possible
.
When
she
turned
round
she
could
see
the
shoe
in
the
Colonel
's
hand
.
It
looked
very
small
and
the
Colonel
's
hand
looked
very
large
.
'What
a
pretty
shoe
,
'
Lescaut
said
.
'What
a
very
pretty
shoe
.
'
THREE
Liberation
=1
UNTIL
the
very
moment
when
she
was
captured
Clara
had
believed
in
her
heart
of
hearts
that
she
and
Benvenuto
would
escape
.
She
did
not
know
how
,
but
she
was
convinced
that
it
would
be
so
.
In
those
few
hours
from
noon
to
midnight
of
that
August
day
that
had
been
so
filled
with
the
Unusual
,
she
had
never
ceased
to
believe
in
the
Usual
,
in
the
day-to-day
life
she
had
enjoyed
for
many
years
.
Today
she
was
with
Benvenuto
;
tomorrow
she
would
be
with
Benvenuto
.
Had
it
not
always
been
so
?
Would
it
not
always
be
so
?
The
more
you
love
,
the
more
you
think
it
likely
that
the
world
must
love
too
.
It
takes
stubborn
facts
to
dislodge
belief
or
habit
.
Until
the
moment
,
then
,
that
Manon
Lescaut
picked
up
the
shoe
,
Clara
was
convinced
against
all
appearances
that
she
and
Benvenuto
must
be
saved
:
because
they
loved
each
other
,
if
for
no
other
reason
.
Another
thing
she
had
taken
for
granted
was
that
Benvenuto
also
had
faith
in
their
escape
,
for
if
he
had
n't
why
had
he
undertaken
to
fly
with
her
?
In
fact
,
Clara
had
believed
that
it
was
she
who
tended
to
be
more
realistic
in
appraising
their
chances
,
and
Benvenuto
who
had
been
swayed
by
the
o'erweaning
optimism
of
his
nature
.
But
when
their
capture
was
certain
,
she
saw
that
Benvenuto
had
never
believed
that
they
would
escape
.
He
made
this
perfectly
plain
by
his
reactions
.
Far
from
being
more
frightened
than
before
,
his
capture
plainly
relieved
his
mind
of
whatever
doubts
he
may
have
had
.
He
followed
and
obeyed
Manon
Lescaut
as
though
he
was
absolutely
certain
that
the
Rumanian
knew
what
he
was
doing
,
why
he
was
doing
it
;
and
even
as
though
he
thought
that
the
Rumanian
probably
knew
better
than
he
,
Benvenuto
,
did
,
what
was
good
and
suitable
for
him
.
Clara
was
used
to
following
his
lead
,
and
within
minutes
she
,
too
,
began
to
feel
a
certain
relief
that
she
had
been
captured
.
The
moment
she
realized
that
she
and
Benvenuto
would
not
escape
,
she
saw
that
everything
that
had
happened
in
the
past
twelve
hours
had
happened
just
as
it
had
been
ordained
;
and
in
the
same
way
everything
that
would
happen
to
them
now
would
happen
as
it
was
ordained
.
And
if
this
was
so
,
there
was
no
need
to
plan
anything
or
to
feel
any
fear
.
Several
times
,
during
the
hour
that
followed
their
capture
,
when
they
were
being
driven
through
the
back
roads
in
the
mountains
in
a
jeep
the
Rumanian
had
commandeered
,
she
looked
to
Benvenuto
to
see
if
he
thought
the
same
way
;
and
whenever
she
looked
,
she
saw
her
own
feelings
confirmed
.
Benvenuto
's
face
was
deprived
of
all
expression
.
It
had
done
away
both
with
its
past
and
with
its
future
;
it
neither
regretted
nor
expected
.
From
time
to
time
his
large
and
strong
hand
passed
under
her
blanket
to
meet
hers
and
lie
there
on
her
lap
;
and
even
in
this
he
showed
neither
pleasure
nor
pain
.
His
hand
merely
indicated
that
he
was
there
next
to
her
and
that
they
were
together
.
She
derived
a
great
strength
from
this
and
she
and
Benvenuto
were
able
to
sustain
everything
the
Rumanian
said
and
did
in
silence
.
The
Rumanian
was
not
cruel
,
except
with
his
words
,
and
his
words
all
seemed
to
deal
with
someone
called
the
Capita
?
2n
and
with
times
that
had
gone
by
and
had
no
particular
relevance
at
the
moment
.
Indeed
,
she
could
not
imagine
why
he
bothered
to
mention
half
the
things
he
mentioned
:
did
he
think
Benvenuto
had
forgotten
them
?
or
would
deny
them
?
But
now
that
all
those
things
were
done
,
now
that
they
were
over
with
,
what
could
recalling
them
serve
?
They
were
taken
to
a
cafe
?
2
in
the
mountains
and
told
to
sit
down
on
two
chairs
by
the
wall
,
on
either
side
of
one
of
those
football
games
which
are
so
common
,
where
all
the
players
are
on
handles
and
you
make
goals
by
twisting
the
handles
and
making
the
players
kick
a
ping-pong
ball
into
the
goal
.
Benvenuto
sat
down
on
the
side
of
the
red
team
and
she
sat
down
on
the
side
of
the
white
.
The
Rumanian
introduced
her
to
a
man
called
'Major
Vincent'
and
then
introduced
Benvenuto
.
They
did
not
get
up
from
their
chairs
,
nor
did
the
Major
,
whom
she
saw
as
a
small
,
fat
,
pink
man
,
seek
to
shake
their
hands
.
She
presumed
that
they
were
going
to
be
handed
over
into
his
charge
,
and
she
was
surprised
to
find
that
she
did
not
care
.
Then
a
glance
at
Benvenuto
told
her
that
he
too
did
not
care
.
It
was
unimportant
in
whose
hands
they
were
;
all
would
happen
as
it
had
been
ordained
.
2
IT
WAS
possible
for
Major
Vincent
to
misjudge
the
emotions
of
Benvenuto
and
Clara
as
he
did
because
from
his
point
of
view
,
knowing
what
he
knew
of
their
fates
,
there
was
very
little
in
their
present
appearance
to
indicate
anything
else
but
the
most
abject
fear
and
humiliation
.
As
he
studied
them
in
the
fullness
of
his
self-satisfaction
,
nothing
suggested
that
the
pale
,
weary
,
shrunken
,
wizened
old
man
in
his
tattered
rags
was
the
same
proud
Capita
?
2n
who
had
guided
the
destiny
of
his
country
for
twenty
years
.
In
Bassanio
's
patched
and
threadbare
uniform
Benvenuto
looked
like
an
ordinary
fugitive
from
justice
caught
in
an
absolutely
futile
disguise
.
Gone
was
the
habitual
arrogance
of
his
expression
,
gone
the
proud
thrust
of
his
jaw
,
the
many
gestures
of
the
hands
;
extinct
the
brilliance
and
fire
of
his
eyes
.
Nor
was
it
possible
to
see
in
her
an
Emperor
's
mistress
,
a
pampered
Pompadour
,
as
the
Major
had
always
imagined
her
.
She
looked-
the
expression
caused
the
Major
a
smile-
like
a
wife
,
a
sort
of
faithful
adjunct
,
a
mute
copy
of
her
master
.
She
sat
in
a
slouch
with
one
fine
shoe
on
one
delicate
foot
,
in
a
dress
spattered
and
stiff
with
mud
:
to
the
Major
her
cropped
hair
and
thin
breasts
,
her
pale
and
drawn
face
and
her
sleepless-strained
eyes
brought
to
mind
nothing
more
than
submissiveness
and
servility
.
When
the
Rumanian
brought
them
in
,
Major
Vincent
decided
that
they
were
both
in
the
last
stages
of
fear
and
exhaustion
and
that
he
would
have
no
trouble
with
them
.
Benvenuto
and
Clara
were
not
the
first
prisoners
he
had
taken
,
nor
would
they
be
the
first
he
would
execute
.
Most
of
his
other
prisoners
had
behaved
in
a
certain
way
,
and
he
was
confident
Benvenuto
and
Clara
would
behave
in
the
same
way
.
What
he
read
as
fear
in
their
faces
he
ascribed
to
the
overwhelming
depression
of
being
taken
when
they
thought
they
would
be
free
.
He
thought
of
Benvenuto
as
being
in
the
same
position
as
that
prisoner
of
the
Spanish
Cardinal
during
the
Inquisition
.
One
night
the
Cardinal
left
the
prisoner
's
door
unlocked
and
through
endless
dangers
and
mounting
fear
the
prisoner
made
his
way
to
the
very
outer
wall
of
the
citadel-
only
to
find
the
Cardinal
waiting
for
him
there
when
he
had
scaled
that
wall
.
To
be
a
few
steps
short
of
achieving
one
's
aims
,
Major
Vincent
thought
,
was
as
terrible
a
fate
as
could
befall
a
man
.
Like
that
Cardinal
,
the
Major
had
his
methods
with
prisoners
,
and
he
believed
them
to
be
the
most
modern
and
most
efficient
methods
,
and
relatively
without
cruelty
.
What
he
wanted
from
the
Capita
?
2n
before
he
killed
him
was
to
see
him
broken
down
into
absolute
zero
;
he
wanted
him
to
deny
ever
having
been
a
human
being
;
he
wanted
him
to
unthink
every
thought
he
had
ever
had
.
If
he
could
succeed
in
this
,
he
would
have
accomplished
two
desirable
aims
.
First
,
his
own
thoughts
would
rule
supreme
and
he
would
feel
,
as
he
had
felt
before
,
that
state
of
semi-exaltation
in
which
his
own
ideas
seemed
to
supersede
all
others
and
have
free
play
with
the
realities
of
the
world
.
In
that
state
there
were
no
cars
that
did
not
function
,
no
stomachs
with
special
requirements
and
no
imperfections
of
communication
.
Second
,
it
would
be
much
easier
to
kill
his
prisoner
once
he
had
been
reduced
to
absolute
zero
.
Somehow
,
he
had
found
,
the
more
afraid
a
man
was
,
the
easier
it
was
to
kill
him
.
The
Major
had
his
methods
for
achieving
these
aims
:
they
had
always
succeeded
in
the
past
.
'The
mind
is
a
simple
thing
,
'
he
thought
.
'It
is
made
to
feel
and
understand
one
thing
at
a
time
,
so
that
you
can
make
it
swing
like
a
pendulum
.
You
can
make
doubt
play
with
hope
,
speculation
with
logic
.
Ultimately
the
only
relief
is
in
not
caring
at
all
.
The
mind
will
take
death
with
ease
then
,
for
life
is
a
burden
and
a
torment
and
death
is
a
liberation
.
'
What
the
Major
did
not
understand
was
that
Benvenuto
and
Clara
had
reached
this
point
without
him
.
It
was
the
Major
's
odd
vanity
to
think
that
he
could
impose
this
on
two
human
beings
.
In
reality
,
they
were
making
it
necessary
for
him
to
follow
that
path
.
But
Major
Vincent
also
had
his
moments
of
doubt
.
It
was
impossible
,
for
instance
,
to
calculate
what
effect
the
girl
would
have
on
his
plans
.
What
ought
he
to
do
with
her
?
Would
n't
it
be
considered
unnecessarily
cruel
to
kill
the
girl
as
well
?
And
how
could
he
reduce
her
to
zero
when
obviously
all
her
concerns
were
with
the
Capita
?
2n
and
she
barely
thought
of
herself
at
all
?
For
the
moment
he
sidestepped
the
thought
.
I
will
decide
what
to
do
with
her
later
,
he
imagined
,
not
thinking
that
Clara
would
have
anything
to
say
in
his
decision
.
#
222
<
389
TEXT
K15
>
Yet
even
this
did
not
yet
trouble
me
very
much
.
The
thought
that
,
whatever
my
reception
,
I
would
see
Honor
again
was
,
in
the
frenzy
of
need
and
desire
which
had
now
come
upon
me
,
enough
.
I
was
perhaps
moreover
a
little
the
dupe
of
that
illusion
of
lovers
that
the
beloved
object
must
,
somehow
,
respond
,
that
an
extremity
of
love
not
only
merits
but
compels
some
return
.
I
expected
nothing
very
much
,
I
certainly
expected
nothing
precise
,
but
the
future
was
sufficiently
open
,
sufficiently
obscure
,
to
receive
the
now
so
fierce
onward
rush
of
my
purpose
.
I
had
to
see
her
and
that
was
all
.
What
had
more
occupied
my
mind
,
as
the
train
drew
near
to
Cambridge
,
was
wonderment
at
the
nature
and
genesis
of
this
love
.
When
had
I
begun
,
unbeknown
to
myself
,
to
love
Honor
Klein
?
Was
it
when
I
threw
her
to
the
cellar
floor
?
Or
when
I
saw
her
cut
the
napkins
in
two
with
the
Samurai
sword
?
Or
at
some
earlier
time
,
perhaps
at
that
strange
moment
when
I
had
seen
her
dusty
,
booted
and
spurred
,
confront
the
golden
potentates
who
were
my
oppressors
?
Or
even
,
most
prophetically
,
when
I
had
glimpsed
the
curving
seam
of
her
stocking
in
the
flaring
orange
lights
at
Hyde
Park
Corner
?
It
was
hard
to
say
,
and
the
harder
because
of
the
peculiar
nature
of
this
love
.
When
I
thought
how
peculiar
it
was
it
struck
me
as
marvellous
that
I
had
nevertheless
such
a
deep
certainty
that
it
was
love
.
I
seemed
to
have
passed
from
dislike
to
love
without
experiencing
any
intermediate
stage
.
There
had
been
no
moment
when
I
reassessed
her
character
,
noticed
new
qualities
,
or
passed
less
harsh
judgements
on
the
old
ones
:
which
seemed
to
imply
that
I
now
loved
her
for
the
same
things
for
which
I
had
previously
disliked
her
heartily
;
if
indeed
I
had
ever
disliked
her
.
None
of
this
,
on
the
other
hand
,
made
me
doubt
that
now
I
loved
her
.
Yet
it
was
in
truth
a
monstrous
love
such
as
I
had
never
experienced
before
,
a
love
out
of
such
depths
of
self
as
monsters
live
in
.
A
love
devoid
of
tenderness
and
humour
,
a
love
practically
devoid
of
personality
.
It
was
strange
too
how
little
this
passion
which
involved
,
so
it
seemed
,
a
subjection
of
my
whole
being
had
to
do
in
any
simple
or
comprehensible
sense
with
the
flesh
.
It
had
to
do
with
it
,
as
my
blood
at
every
moment
told
me
,
but
so
darkly
.
I
preserved
the
illusion
of
never
having
touched
her
.
I
had
knocked
her
down
but
I
had
never
held
her
hand
;
and
at
the
idea
of
holding
her
hand
I
practically
felt
faint
.
How
very
different
was
this
from
my
old
love
for
Antonia
,
so
warm
and
radiant
with
golden
human
dignity
,
and
from
my
love
for
Georgie
,
so
tender
and
sensuous
and
gay
.
Yet
,
too
,
how
flimsy
these
other
attachments
seemed
by
comparison
.
The
power
that
held
me
now
was
like
nothing
I
had
ever
known
:
and
the
image
returned
to
me
of
the
terrible
figure
of
Love
as
pictured
by
Dante
.
El
m'ha
percosso
in
terra
e
stammi
sopra
.
It
occurred
to
me
later
as
remarkable
and
somehow
splendid
that
one
thing
which
I
never
envisaged
in
these
early
moments
was
that
my
condition
was
in
any
way
bogus
or
unreal
.
Wherever
it
might
lead
,
it
was
sufficiently
what
it
seemed
and
had
utterly
to
do
with
me
:
I
would
not
,
I
could
not
,
attempt
to
disown
it
or
explain
it
away
.
If
it
was
grotesque
it
was
a
grotesqueness
which
was
of
my
own
substance
and
to
which
,
beyond
any
area
of
possible
explanation
,
I
laid
an
absolute
claim
.
I
had
no
idea
what
I
would
do
when
I
saw
Honor
.
It
seemed
quite
likely
that
I
would
simply
collapse
speechless
at
her
feet
.
Nothing
of
this
mattered
.
I
was
doing
what
I
had
to
do
and
my
actions
were
,
with
a
richness
,
my
own
.
I
glided
,
motley
and
all
,
into
the
great
checkered
picture
of
King
's
Parade
.
Beyond
the
slim
street
lamps
the
great
crested
form
of
King
's
chapel
rose
towards
the
moon
,
its
pinnacles
touched
to
a
pallid
blue
against
the
starry
distance
beyond
.
The
moon-shadow
of
the
Senate
House
lay
with
a
thicker
obscurity
across
the
grass
until
dispelled
by
the
lamplight
.
The
majesty
,
the
familiarity
,
of
these
buildings
seemed
to
add
solemnity
to
my
rite
,
as
when
old
patriarchs
come
to
grace
a
marriage
.
I
felt
by
now
extremely
sick
again
and
practically
suffocated
with
excitement
and
with
something
which
I
supposed
must
be
desire
.
I
turned
into
the
street
where
Honor
Klein
lived
.
I
checked
the
numbers
and
could
see
ahead
the
house
which
must
be
hers
.
There
was
a
single
light
on
upstairs
.
The
sight
of
that
light
made
my
heart
increase
its
pace
so
hideously
that
I
had
to
slow
down
and
then
to
stop
and
hold
on
to
a
lamp-post
while
I
tried
to
breathe
evenly
and
quietly
.
I
wondered
if
I
had
better
wait
a
while
and
attempt
,
not
to
calm
myself
which
was
impossible
,
but
simply
to
organize
my
breathing
so
as
to
be
sure
not
to
swoon
.
I
stood
for
a
few
minutes
and
breathed
steadily
.
I
decided
that
I
must
wait
no
longer
in
case
Honor
should
take
it
into
her
head
to
go
to
bed
.
I
knew
she
could
hardly
be
in
bed
at
this
hour
,
and
pictured
the
upstairs
room
as
a
study
.
Then
I
pictured
her
there
sitting
at
a
desk
surrounded
by
books
.
Then
I
pictured
myself
beside
her
.
I
advanced
to
the
door
and
leaned
against
the
wall
.
There
was
a
single
bell
.
I
had
not
until
that
moment
envisaged
the
possibility
that
she
might
have
lodgers
.
In
any
case
there
was
only
one
bell
and
I
pressed
it
.
I
heard
no
sound
within
and
after
a
moment
I
pressed
the
bell
again
.
Still
no
sound
.
I
stepped
back
and
looked
up
at
the
lit
curtained
window
.
I
returned
to
the
door
and
pushed
it
gently
,
but
it
was
locked
.
I
peered
through
the
letter
box
.
The
hall
was
in
darkness
and
there
was
no
sound
of
approaching
feet
.
I
held
the
letter
box
open
and
pressed
the
bell
again
.
I
decided
that
the
bell
must
be
out
of
order
and
I
wondered
what
to
do
next
.
I
might
either
call
out
,
or
bang
on
the
door
,
or
throw
stones
at
the
window
.
I
stood
meditating
on
these
various
courses
for
a
little
while
,
and
they
all
seemed
insuperably
difficult
.
I
was
uncertain
whether
I
could
control
my
voice
sufficiently
to
produce
the
right
sort
of
cry
,
and
the
other
methods
were
too
brusque
.
In
any
case
I
did
not
relish
a
head
thrust
from
a
window
,
a
confused
encounter
at
a
street
doorway
.
What
I
really
wanted
was
to
slink
quietly
into
some
room
and
find
myself
at
once
in
Honor
's
presence
.
It
then
occurred
to
me
that
just
this
was
precisely
what
I
might
be
able
to
manage
.
I
noticed
a
little
gate
at
the
side
of
the
house
which
doubtless
led
into
the
garden
.
I
tried
it
and
it
was
open
.
I
passed
down
a
narrow
passageway
of
mossy
bricks
which
divided
the
houses
and
found
myself
in
a
small
garden
.
I
stepped
back
a
little
.
Above
the
black
shape
of
a
drooping
tree
the
high
moon
revealed
the
back
of
the
house
,
which
was
in
darkness
.
French
windows
of
a
lower
room
gave
on
to
the
garden
.
I
tiptoed
back
across
the
grass
and
put
my
hand
against
the
windows
.
Here
I
had
to
pause
again
to
subdue
a
wave
of
sheer
panic
.
My
breathing
,
even
my
heart-beat
,
must
I
felt
already
be
audible
through
the
house
like
the
panting
of
an
engine
.
I
tried
the
doors
,
got
my
finger
into
a
crack
and
pushed
them
sharply
away
from
me
.
They
gave
;
I
was
not
sure
whether
they
were
unlatched
anyway
or
whether
my
violent
push
had
broken
some
weak
fastening
.
I
opened
them
wide
with
both
hands
.
A
dark
room
gaped
before
me
,
very
faintly
illuminated
by
the
remains
of
an
open
fire
.
By
now
I
scarcely
knew
what
I
was
doing
.
My
movements
took
on
the
quality
of
a
dream
.
Things
melted
before
me
.
I
crossed
the
room
and
opened
a
door
whose
white
surface
I
saw
glimmering
in
the
darkness
.
I
came
out
into
the
hall
.
A
little
light
from
the
street
lamp
in
front
,
coming
through
the
open
door
of
one
of
the
front
rooms
,
showed
me
the
stairs
.
I
began
to
mount
the
stairs
,
leaning
hard
on
the
banisters
and
stepping
softly
.
Once
on
the
upper
landing
I
could
see
the
line
of
light
under
the
door
of
Honor
's
room
.
I
hesitated
only
a
moment
.
I
advanced
to
the
door
and
knocked
.
After
so
much
breathless
silence
the
sound
of
the
knock
seemed
thunderous
.
I
let
it
die
away
and
then
as
there
was
no
reply
to
it
I
opened
the
door
.
For
a
moment
the
light
dazzled
me
.
I
saw
opposite
to
me
a
large
double
divan
bed
.
The
room
was
brightly
lit
.
Sitting
up
in
this
bed
and
staring
straight
at
me
was
Honor
.
She
was
sitting
sideways
with
the
sheet
over
her
legs
.
Upwards
she
was
as
tawny
and
as
naked
as
a
ship
's
figurehead
.
I
took
in
her
pointed
breasts
,
her
black
shaggy
head
of
hair
,
her
face
stiff
and
expressionless
as
carved
wood
.
She
was
not
alone
.
Beside
the
bed
a
naked
man
was
hastily
engaged
in
pulling
on
a
dressing-gown
.
It
was
immediately
and
indubitably
apparent
that
I
had
interrupted
a
scene
of
lovers
.
The
man
was
Palmer
.
I
closed
the
door
and
walked
back
down
the
stairs
.
Twenty
I
TURNED
a
light
on
in
the
hall
,
finding
the
switch
instinctively
,
and
went
back
into
the
room
through
which
I
had
come
.
I
turned
the
switch
here
and
various
lamps
came
on
.
I
vaguely
took
in
a
white
book-lined
room
with
chintz
armchairs
.
I
went
over
and
closed
the
french
windows
which
were
hanging
ajar
.
It
appeared
that
I
had
broken
the
fastening
after
all
.
I
pulled
the
curtains
which
were
also
chintz
.
I
turned
back
towards
the
fireplace
.
On
a
low
table
before
it
stood
a
tray
with
two
glasses
,
a
decanter
of
whisky
,
and
a
jug
of
water
.
I
poured
out
some
whisky
,
spilling
a
good
deal
of
it
on
the
table
.
I
drank
it
.
I
poured
out
some
more
,
poked
up
the
fire
a
bit
,
and
waited
.
Ever
since
the
moment
near
Waterloo
Bridge
when
I
had
come
to
consciousness
of
my
condition
,
I
had
felt
like
a
man
running
towards
a
curtain
.
Now
that
I
had
so
suddenly
and
with
such
exceedingly
unexpected
results
passed
through
it
I
felt
dazed
and
in
great
pain
but
also
curiously
steady
.
I
had
entered
the
house
like
a
thief
.
I
stood
in
it
now
like
a
conquering
general
.
They
would
come
,
they
would
have
to
come
,
to
attend
upon
me
.
I
felt
this
steadiness
,
this
setting
as
it
were
of
my
feet
sturdily
apart
;
yet
with
it
I
was
in
a
confusion
amounting
to
agony
.
I
had
so
rapaciously
desired
and
so
obtusely
expected
to
find
Honor
alone
.
The
simple
fact
of
her
not
being
alone
was
a
wrench
almost
separately
felt
,
even
apart
from
the
nightmarish
significance
of
who
her
companion
was
.
From
this
there
shivered
through
me
a
violence
of
amazement
not
distinguishable
from
horror
;
and
I
felt
as
a
physical
pain
the
shock
of
what
I
had
done
to
them
.
How
nai
''
vely
had
I
imagined
that
Honor
must
be
free
;
I
had
even
,
it
now
occurred
to
me
,
imagined
that
she
must
be
a
virgin
:
that
I
would
be
the
first
person
to
discover
her
,
that
I
would
be
her
conqueror
and
her
awakener
.
Caught
in
the
coils
of
such
stupidity
I
could
not
yet
even
begin
to
touch
with
my
imagination
the
notion
that
she
should
have
had
her
brother
as
a
lover
.
#
214
<
39
TEXT
K16
>
There
is
not
much
you
can
do
with
a
mahogany
wardrobe
except
put
your
clothes
in
it
.
Save
perhaps
to
the
simple-minded
,
a
dressing-table
and
a
gas-fire
do
not
open
up
endless
vistas
of
amusement
.
I
saw
at
a
glance
that
the
only
possibility
of
diversion
lay
in
the
bed
itself
,
which
stood
in
the
middle
of
the
room
,
hostile
and
unruffled
,
as
though
convinced
I
would
never
have
the
courage
to
use
it
.
But
then
a
thought
struck
me
:
the
very
fact
that
the
room
was
so
uncompromisingly
adjusted
to
lying
down
might
make
this
easier
to
do
when
the
right
moment
came
.
But
when
was
it
coming
?
How
would
one
recognise
it
?
By
dismissing
the
porter
with
a
florin
,
I
brought
that
moment
a
step
nearer
.
For
the
time
being
,
however
,
it
seemed
essential
to
distract
Priscilla
's
attention
from
such
matters
,
though
I
ca
n't
think
why
.
I
knew
that
she
was
not
averse
in
principle
to
the
loss
of
that
closely-guarded
ladylike
secret
which
has
inspired
respect
in
so
many
poets
,
especially
those
of
the
old-fashioned
type
.
I
speak
of
her
virginity
.
Though
not
a
poet
,
I
had
respected
it
myself
.
But
that
does
not
mean
that
we
were
n't
both
quite
anxious
to
have
it
out
of
the
way
.
It
had
been
playing
the
part
of
a
fifth
parent
for
far
too
long
,
getting
between
us
whenever
we
began
to
slip
from
sofa
to
hearthrug
,
raising
a
finger
if
we
reached
the
feverish
point
of
asking
a
favour
from
it
.
The
time
had
arrived
to
get
rid
of
it
.
Just
as
our
parents
had
faded
into
slightly
ridiculous
memories
gesturing
in
the
background
,
so
too
must
virginity
give
way
before
the
pressures
of
a
legal
marriage
.
But
Priscilla
,
who
can
be
very
matter-of-fact
at
times
,
was
plainly
waiting
for
me
to
propose
some
suitable
way
of
spending
the
evening
.
Why
should
an
item
like
marriage
affect
one
's
orderly
mode
of
existence
?
And
she
was
right
.
A
prompt
seduction
on
my
part
would
land
us
with
the
necessity
to
rise
,
bathe
and
dress
,
chat
falsely
about
this
and
that
,
and
emerge
into
the
rest
of
the
evening
as
though
nothing
had
happened
.
As
it
was
,
we
had
a
ready-made
climax
to
look
forward
to
,
and
it
was
merely
a
question
of
shaping
the
hours
ahead
with
tact
and
artistry
.
So
I
suggested
we
dine
.
But
Priscilla
was
n't
hungry
.
She
had
eaten
too
much
of
the
smoked
salmon
at
the
reception
.
I
proposed
we
visit
a
few
of
the
places
we
had
known
together
,
have
a
few
drinks
,
perhaps
dance
.
Dancing
,
she
claimed
,
would
exhaust
her
utterly
.
Did
I
want
that
?
No
,
I
did
n't
.
And
as
for
the
drinks
,
she
had
no
wish
to
be
left
tossing
restlessly
,
while
I
snored
my
way
into
a
hangover
.
Did
I
snore
by
the
way
?
No
,
I
did
n't
.
But
I
realised
my
invention
was
beginning
to
slacken
.
Now
that
the
tensions
of
courtship
were
over
,
was
Priscilla
always
going
to
be
so
difficult
to
entertain
?
I
next
wondered
if
she
would
like
to
bear
down
on
Shaftesbury
Avenue
and
see
a
play
.
Priscilla
fingered
the
knob
on
the
bed
and
looked
shocked
.
She
thought
there
was
something
immoral
about
going
to
the
theatre
on
what
was
,
after
all
,
the
only
wedding
night
she
was
likely
to
have
for
some
time
.
It
was
my
turn
to
look
shocked
.
When
,
did
she
suppose
,
would
the
subsequent
one
take
place
?
If
that
was
her
wish
,
I
was
prepared
to
retire
at
once
and
leave
the
way
clear
for
my
successor
.
No
doubt
he
was
already
skulking
in
the
precincts
.
Priscilla
laughed
a
little
.
At
this
point
I
must
put
down
,
within
inverted
commas
,
the
words
Priscilla
next
chose
to
use
.
Luckily
I
am
not
introducing
her
by
one
of
her
more
stupid
remarks
.
'How
long
will
it
take
you
to
realise
,
'
she
said
,
'that
the
only
thing
I
want
to
do
this
evening
is
what
you
keep
on
trying
to
put
off
in
such
a
nasty
way
?
'
I
could
have
no
doubt
of
what
she
meant
.
If
we
had
not
been
married
,
this
would
have
qualified
as
an
indecent
proposal
.
I
experienced
a
pang
of
regret
that
it
was
Priscilla
and
not
I
who
had
given
voice
to
the
thought
.
But
the
regret
was
quickly
overwhelmed
by
the
stunning
knowledge
that
this
,
suddenly
,
was
just
the
right
room
,
just
the
right
hour
,
for
what
we
had
in
mind
.
The
curtains
shivered
at
the
window
in
a
slight
breeze
.
The
evening
sunlight
glowed
like
skin
on
the
stuccoed
houses
opposite
.
The
room
was
already
darkening
,
and
Priscilla
was
standing
by
the
bed
,
one
half
of
her
face
in
shadow
,
the
other
gold
with
a
faint
reflection
of
the
sun
.
A
gleam
caught
the
edge
of
her
lip
,
the
corner
of
her
eye
.
I
could
not
believe
I
had
married
this
quiet
breathing
creature
.
'Well
,
'
I
said
slowly
,
'all
right
.
'
I
thought
afterwards
it
was
an
inadequate
reply
,
but
I
had
no
time
now
to
see
it
for
what
it
was
.
Nor
,
evidently
,
had
Priscilla
.
She
heaved
an
enormous
sigh
,
and
I
thought
I
saw
a
tear
glimmering
over
her
eyelash
.
Her
mouth
opened
slightly
to
my
kiss
and
moved
beneath
it
.
And
that
kiss
grew
with
a
leap
into
a
mammoth
sensation
of
the
sort
our
former
love-making
had
always
been
obliged
to
restrain
.
My
hand
swam
through
her
hair
and
pushed
her
face
into
the
kiss
.
Her
eyelids
dropped
under
the
weight
of
it
,
her
arms
came
up
under
my
shoulders
and
closed
over
them
,
and
a
low
aching
cry
rose
in
her
throat
.
I
had
never
heard
anything
like
it
.
The
kiss
broke
,
as
kisses
do
.
But
this
was
really
the
first
ever
,
because
it
was
no
longer
an
end
in
itself
.
We
no
longer
had
to
return
to
embarrassed
reality
,
smooth
down
our
clothes
,
wipe
off
smudged
lipstick
and
suggest
putting
on
another
record
.
It
was
safe
to
dance
on
the
edge
of
the
precipice
.
We
were
licensed
to
jump
.
I
have
forgotten
no
detail
of
the
scene
that
followed
:
Priscilla
behaved
unforgettably
.
With
the
assurance
of
that
kiss
still
between
us
,
she
drew
the
curtains
so
that
the
fading
day
was
narrowed
to
a
slot
of
deep
amber
light
,
then
stood
on
the
opposite
side
of
the
bed
,
her
eyes
stark
and
unpretending
and
fixed
on
mine
,
and
began
unbuttoning
her
blouse
.
'I
am
beginning
to
take
off
my
clothes
,
'
she
said
distinctly
.
'You
are
not
yet
used
to
this
sort
of
thing
.
'
I
watched
her
with
care
.
She
might
have
been
giving
a
cool
demonstration
to
a
class
of
novitiates
.
Her
movements
were
precise
,
practised
and
unemotional
.
I
fumbled
hopelessly
with
my
tie
in
a
blurred
imitation
of
her
neat
and
methodical
unclothing
.
She
slipped
out
of
her
blouse
,
unzipped
and
dropped
her
skirt
,
and
stepped
out
of
it
as
though
alighting
from
a
bus
.
School
had
taught
me
that
this
was
the
sort
of
thing
men
were
normally
privileged
to
watch
only
through
keyholes
.
But
here
I
was
,
my
senses
involved
to
the
point
of
suffocation
in
the
rustling
magic
of
a
woman
's
undressing
,
and
the
fact
that
impressed
me
most
was
the
purity
of
it
:
the
simplicity
of
soft
white
materials
,
almost
as
insubstantial
as
light
,
which
covered
the
sweet
body
in
its
own
shape
and
slipped
off
it
as
quietly
as
a
shadow
covering
the
sun
and
left
the
dark
skin
beneath
.
With
hair
flopping
over
her
shoulders
,
Priscilla
squatted
like
an
animal
and
,
thrusting
out
first
one
leg
and
then
the
other
,
ran
her
stockings
smoothly
down
and
pulled
them
over
her
ankles
.
With
every
garment
she
removed
,
her
body
appeared
to
pass
more
duskily
into
the
shadows
until
she
stood
in
the
nude
,
almost
negligent
in
her
attitude
,
not
moving
any
more
,
as
natural
as
a
tree
that
has
shed
its
leaves
,
as
casual
as
a
secretary
waiting
to
take
a
letter
.
'That
's
what
it
's
like
,
'
said
Priscilla
.
'You
'd
better
get
rid
of
any
other
ideas
you
might
have
had
.
'
Then
like
a
child
she
climbed
clumsily
into
bed
and
sat
up
shivering
with
the
blankets
round
her
shoulders
.
I
put
the
coins
from
my
pocket
on
the
mantelshelf
.
'Do
you
always
do
that
?
'
she
enquired
.
'Yes
,
'
I
said
.
'Otherwise
,
you
see
,
it
pulls
the
pockets
of
one
's
trousers
out
of
shape
.
'
'I
do
see
that
,
'
said
Priscilla
.
She
seemed
interested
,
so
I
explained
a
few
more
masculine
habits
which
she
might
not
have
encountered
.
I
informed
her
about
braces
:
to
save
trouble
in
the
morning
,
one
should
remove
them
from
one
's
suit
the
night
before
and
lay
them
out
ready
to
be
buttoned
to
another
pair
of
trousers
for
the
new
day
.
As
my
reason
for
rejecting
suspenders
,
I
said
that
I
had
been
told
by
doctors
that
they
were
apt
to
bring
up
varicose
veins
on
the
legs
.
Priscilla
uttered
a
groan
.
'Let
me
see
your
legs
,
'
she
said
.
I
showed
her
one
.
She
pronounced
it
satisfactory
.
Then
I
noticed
that
she
was
not
looking
at
my
leg
at
all
.
I
climbed
hastily
into
bed
.
'But
I
like
it
,
'
she
said
.
5
PERHAPS
we
had
read
too
few
books
.
I
once
knew
a
man
who
took
a
pride
in
practising
on
unsuspecting
ladies
the
advice
put
forward
by
authors
of
handbooks
in
respect
of
trial
blandishments
,
eccentric
positions
and
so
forth
.
If
he
did
not
care
for
the
result
,
he
addressed
witty
letters
of
criticism
to
the
publishers
.
He
was
a
wise
fellow
,
and
I
had
been
wrong
to
question
his
morals
.
Perhaps
,
on
the
other
hand
,
we
had
expected
too
much
from
an
activity
which
is
,
after
all
,
no
more
than
a
convenient
method
devised
by
nature
for
reproducing
the
species
.
Anyway
,
whatever
lay
behind
it
,
it
was
all
a
ghastly
flop
.
To
begin
with
,
as
we
lay
side
by
side
like
effigies
,
Priscilla
seemed
to
have
put
the
whole
business
out
of
her
mind
.
She
suddenly
began
to
talk
about
bicycles
,
of
all
ridiculous
things
.
'When
I
was
a
girl
,
'
she
said
chattily
,
'I
used
to
ride
a
bicycle
.
'
'Oh
,
really
?
'
'Yes
,
and
I
was
quite
a
horsewoman
in
my
way
too
.
'
We
had
always
been
very
much
involved
in
the
present
during
the
old
days
before
the
wedding
,
so
this
was
something
I
had
never
suspected
about
Priscilla
.
It
was
quite
interesting
.
On
the
other
hand
,
I
could
have
wished
for
a
more
suitable
moment
to
digest
such
confidences
.
My
sense
of
fitness
began
to
tussle
with
my
natural
inclination
to
listen
sympathetically
to
anything
Priscilla
cared
to
say
.
'So
it
would
n't
be
what
you
might
think
,
'
said
Priscilla
.
'Life
never
is
,
'
I
suggested
,
in
a
philosophical
tone
.
'It
would
probably
be
just
the
strain
of
gymkhana
jumping
and
cycling
madly
all
over
the
place
.
It
can
happen
.
'Are
you
thinking
of
taking
up
riding
again
?
'
I
asked
.
'No
,
'
said
Priscilla
.
I
did
not
reply
.
There
was
a
decent
interval
of
silence
.
Then
,
rather
in
a
rush
,
activity
took
place
.
I
hardly
like
to
describe
it
.
The
bed
creaked
protestingly
.
I
had
visions
,
not
of
love
,
but
of
waiters
dashing
into
the
room
with
scandalised
expressions
.
My
mind
wandered
.
The
sweat
broke
out
all
over
us
,
so
that
in
a
trice
we
were
struggling
through
sticky
intolerable
tropics
of
our
own
making
.
My
hair
itched
and
I
could
n't
scratch
it
.
I
ricked
my
back
.
Our
bodies
jumped
nervously
away
at
the
slightest
touch
.
Wriggling
like
an
eel
,
Priscilla
complained
of
being
tickled
and
her
hand
,
raised
in
hysterical
defence
,
caught
me
painfully
in
the
eye
.
I
pictured
a
free
fight
such
as
one
sees
in
films
and
thought
how
much
more
manly
it
was
than
this
display
of
total
incompetence
.
Indeed
I
felt
,
when
for
a
moment
we
paused
and
sank
back
on
the
damp
pillows
,
that
a
fortnight
of
debauchery
could
scarcely
leave
me
more
drained
and
feeble
.
I
had
put
such
agonising
effort
into
the
achievement
of
nothing
.
I
could
feel
the
veins
bulging
in
my
head
and
my
heart
beating
in
angry
frustration
.
#
214
<
391
TEXT
K17
>
In
the
bedrooms
the
children
were
preparing
to
sleep
.
In
turmoil
and
excitement
probably
,
because
of
the
strangeness
,
and
being
packed
together
.
What
was
Thomas
doing
?
He
liked
to
watch
them
;
he
wanted
children
now
;
he
might
be
undressing
Bobbie
.
And
Aunt
Mary
?
She
would
be
alone
,
as
always
.
She
would
be
plaiting
the
iron
hair
in
two
stiff
little
pigtails
,
and
when
that
was
done
she
would
sit
on
the
edge
of
the
wide
,
lonely
bed
she
had
claimed
for
herself
,
and
she
would
rub
her
legs
,
and
sigh
,
and
she
would
pull
over
her
head
the
voluminous
wincey
nightgown
with
the
tucks
on
the
bodice
and
the
round
collar
up
under
her
chin
.
And
when
at
last
she
lay
down
she
would
rise
out
of
the
bed
in
rigid
humps
,
like
a
mountain
.
She
would
not
lie
relaxed
and
peaceful
,
as
though
she
were
resting
,
but
iron
hard
,
as
though
she
were
still
fighting
.
Kate
and
Thomas
came
back
along
the
hall
,
at
ease
and
smiling
.
Children
on
the
point
of
going
to
bed
,
freshly
washed
,
are
at
their
most
lovable
.
``
Hullo
,
''
said
Thomas
.
``
It
's
quiet
.
Where
are
the
others
?
''
``
Sheila
and
Hugh
are
fixing
the
boat
,
''
said
Esther
.
``
Do
you
think
they
can
manage
?
''
``
What
was
wrong
?
''
``
What
was
wrong
?
''
said
Henry
.
``
What
do
you
think
was
wrong
?
Bash
,
bash
on
the
weatherboards
all
day
!
I
'm
tired
of
it
!
I
told
him
to
fix
it
or
take
it
away
!
''
``
And
I
told
you
it
was
to
stay
there
!
Even
if
it
did
bang
!
What
can
the
boy
do
about
it
?
''
Thomas
slammed
up
the
window
.
He
climbed
out
on
the
verandah
roof
,
calling
``
Hugh
!
''
The
wind
washed
in
a
great
gob
through
the
house
,
sending
the
curtains
up
to
the
ceiling
.
In
a
few
minutes
Thomas
came
back
,
grasped
the
sill
,
and
looked
in
.
``
Where
are
they
?
2Goddammit
,
where
are
they
?
''
Nobody
answered
.
Then
,
~
''
What
do
you
mean
?
''
said
Kate
.
Thomas
climbed
in
the
window
,
catching
his
foot
on
the
sill
and
tumbling
to
the
floor
.
He
picked
himself
up
in
a
frenzy
,
ran
into
the
blue
bedroom
,
almost
knocking
Teresa
down
,
hurled
up
the
window
there
.
The
stern
mooring
line
of
the
little
boat
hung
straight
down
into
the
water
.
Of
the
boat
there
was
no
sign
.
Thomas
rapidly
hauled
on
the
line
.
The
end
came
up
.
It
had
been
cast
off
into
the
water
.
Thomas
ran
back
to
the
landing
,
hung
out
the
window
there
.
The
mast
and
sail
,
which
he
had
laid
in
the
guttering
were
gone
.
He
closed
the
window
,
turned
to
the
old
man
,
and
said
in
a
choked
voice
,
``
I
could
kill
you
!
''
For
a
while
it
was
Teresa
they
must
cope
with
.
She
was
completely
frantic
.
She
would
have
attacked
her
father
but
that
they
pulled
her
away
,
and
Kate
took
her
into
the
only
free
bedroom
,
where
for
a
long
time
she
tried
to
calm
her
.
Julie
dragged
off
shoes
and
stockings
and
searched
in
the
kitchen
for
aspirin
,
because
there
was
none
in
the
bathroom
.
The
water
in
which
she
waded
was
cold
,
thick
and
repulsive
,
and
she
shuddered
all
the
time
,
but
it
was
not
only
with
distaste
of
the
water
and
the
smell
of
it
which
was
now
permeating
the
house
.
The
clammy
flood
reached
to
her
thighs
,
and
she
could
not
keep
her
clothes
dry
.
She
had
tucked
her
skirt
up
,
but
it
trailed
in
the
water
.
Dusk
was
now
thickening
in
the
corners
,
and
outside
the
water
slapped
,
not
below
,
as
when
one
was
upstairs
,
but
round
about
,
butting
about
one
's
ears
,
pummelling
,
menacing
,
with
all
too
little
to
keep
it
out
,
keep
it
from
engulfing
one
.
She
found
the
aspirin
at
last
,
and
climbed
the
stairs
,
to
where
Thomas
was
waiting
.
He
would
not
leave
the
old
man
.
He
would
not
let
him
out
of
his
sight
again
until
they
were
all
safe
.
He
had
wanted
to
rush
out
,
to
swim
to
the
boundary
fence
,
at
least
,
to
see
if
he
could
see
them
,
but
there
was
no
sense
in
it
.
There
was
no
doubt
where
they
had
gone
,
downstream
,
to
Sheila
's
home
,
which
,
as
Henry
pointed
out
,
aggrieved
,
was
n't
far
.
There
was
no
reason
,
he
said
,
why
they
should
n't
be
perfectly
all
right
.
``
But
not
sailing
,
''
Thomas
had
said
.
``
They
would
n't
need
to
sail
,
''
said
Henry
.
``
Just
drift
there
.
''
``
They
have
only
one
oar
!
''
``
They
can
use
it
to
steer
with
.
''
All
of
which
was
true
,
and
no
doubt
Sheila
and
Hugh
would
be
perfectly
safe
.
Unless
they
tried
to
come
back
.
Which
they
would
be
anxious
to
do
,
knowing
their
absence
would
cause
alarm
.
At
the
thought
of
it
Thomas
grew
cold
.
Sheila
probably
knew
nothing
of
sailing
,
and
Hugh
thought
he
knew
it
all
.
There
was
one
comfort
,
if
Bob
Higgins
were
at
home
he
would
stop
any
such
foolhardiness
.
But
was
he
at
home
?
That
was
what
Sheila
had
gone
to
find
out
.
Thomas
took
the
aspirin
and
gave
it
to
Esther
.
``
Julie
,
you
're
wet
.
You
must
change
.
''
``
I
'll
find
something
.
Thomas
,
its
growing
dark
.
Had
n't
I
better
bring
up
a
primus
and
some
tea
?
''
``
I
should
fetch
them
myself
.
''
``
I
can
manage
.
''
``
Bring
some
things
on
a
tray
.
Then
you
must
change
.
''
Julie
went
down
again
.
The
shadows
were
growing
deeper
,
the
water
sounded
louder
,
both
what
was
outside
and
what
she
was
pushing
through
.
It
made
such
a
weight
against
her
thighs
,
and
the
cold
edge
of
it
was
a
knife
on
her
body
.
Was
it
as
high
before
,
or
do
I
imagine
it
?
She
began
to
shudder
again
.
Do
n't
be
silly
.
Think
what
you
need
.
The
big
tray
was
on
the
kitchen
table
.
The
primus
,
too
,
that
Aunt
Mary
had
used
.
She
shook
it
.
It
seemed
full
.
But
do
n't
forget
the
methylated
spirit
.
Cups
.
A
few
will
do
.
We
can
wash
them
in
the
bathroom
.
The
tea
caddy
.
The
biscuit
barrel
.
Both
of
willow
pattern
and
as
old
and
familiar
as
the
milk
jug
,
which
would
be
in
the
refrigerator
.
She
could
not
open
the
refrigerator
door
.
The
weight
of
water
against
its
lower
part
was
too
much
.
Bother
,
I
do
n't
like
tea
without
milk
.
But
I
'd
better
leave
it
.
To
open
the
door
would
spoil
some
food
anyway
.
Thomas
has
matches
.
The
lamps
are
upstairs
.
And
the
candles
.
I
do
n't
know
what
else
.
Sugar
,
yes
.
Bread
.
And
butter
.
A
few
knives
.
We
sha
n't
starve
overnight
anyway
.
But
can
I
carry
it
all
?
It
's
a
good
thing
we
have
rainwater
tanks
.
We
do
have
something
to
drink
.
Oh
!
Kettle
and
teapot
.
It
's
awfully
hard
to
walk
in
the
water
.
Am
I
tired
?
It
wasn't
so
hard
before
.
She
was
lifting
the
tray
before
she
noticed
water
washing
across
the
table
.
Now
fear
caught
her
.
The
flood
was
reaching
towards
her
waist
,
was
covering
the
kitchen
table
.
Water
dripped
from
the
tray
as
she
lifted
it
high
.
Her
heart
hammering
,
she
began
to
wade
from
the
kitchen
.
``
Thomas
,
''
she
said
,
as
he
came
down
to
meet
her
,
and
took
the
heavy
tray
,
``
Thomas
,
the
water
is
deeper
.
It
's
nearly
up
to
my
waist
.
''
He
looked
at
her
,
nodded
.
``
Do
n't
go
down
again
,
Julie
.
For
anything
.
''
``
Thomas
,
I
did
n't
feel
another
wave
.
''
``
No
.
But
it
's
risen
quickly
,
all
the
same
.
Now
go
and
change
.
I
'll
watch
the
water
.
Do
n't
worry
.
''
Julie
padded
off
to
find
some
clothes
,
wondering
,
in
spite
of
all
the
worry
and
fear
and
the
tiredness
which
was
beginning
to
clog
her
,
whether
she
at
all
resembled
Aunt
Mary
doing
the
same
thing
.
Esther
gave
her
a
frock
and
a
warm
dressing
gown
,
and
she
changed
in
the
bathroom
.
When
she
came
back
Sophie
and
Esther
were
sitting
dejectedly
,
Henry
was
dozing
,
and
Thomas
peering
into
the
dusk
.
But
of
course
he
could
see
nothing
.
``
Are
the
children
asleep
,
Sophie
?
''
``
More
or
less
.
I
've
threatened
them
with
everything
.
They're
settling
down
.
''
``
Oh
,
darling
,
do
n't
cry
.
''
For
Esther
had
pulled
out
her
handkerchief
.
``
Cheer
up
,
''
said
Sophie
.
``
But
all
the
same
,
why
did
n't
I
find
me
a
husband
at
home
in
Wellington
?
''
``
Do
n't
you
use
your
handkerchief
.
''
Julie
tried
to
joke
a
little
,
and
then
Kate
came
back
,
looking
as
though
she
too
were
ready
to
give
way
.
It
would
be
better
if
the
children
were
here
,
thought
Thomas
.
They
would
pull
themselves
together
.
He
came
from
the
window
and
lit
one
of
the
lamps
.
The
soft
yellow
light
flickered
,
then
settled
,
pooling
so
that
the
corners
of
the
landing
were
still
shadowed
and
remote
,
and
peopled
,
suddenly
,
to
Julie
,
by
the
ghosts
now
awakened
.
First
Grandmother
,
of
course
,
erect
and
certain
,
not
fighting
like
Aunt
Mary
,
but
just-
completely
sure
of
herself
.
From
the
tip
of
her
feathered
toque
to
the
heels
of
her
speckless
shoes
she
was
groomed
,
polished
,
perfect
and
unapproachable
.
And
Uncle
John
who
was
killed
in
Flanders
,
and
who
had
become
a
legend
and
a
symbol
,
someone
for
Grandmother
to
pin
her
prayers
on
,
so
that
one
never
knew
exactly
what
kind
of
person
he
was
,
and
never
would
.
His
two
brothers
who
had
been
a
disappointment
,
and
so
were
never
mentioned
,
skeletons
in
the
family
cupboard
.
But
they
were
there
now
,
inhabiting
the
shadowy
,
shifting
corners
of
the
landing
.
Did
Esther
notice
them
?
``
How
is
Teresa
?
''
asked
Thomas
.
``
She
's
lying
quietly
now
,
''
said
Kate
.
``
I
think
she
's
all
right
.
''
``
Poor
girl
,
''
said
Esther
.
``
Hugh
and
Sheila
are
quite
safe
.
''
Thomas
spoke
angrily
,
as
though
trying
to
convince
himself
.
Esther
wept
again
.
Kate
bent
over
her
and
said
``
Weep
now
if
you
must
,
Mother
,
but
I
ask
you
,
please
do
n't
weep
for
him
when
he
's
dead
.
''
She
gestured
towards
her
father
.
``
If
you
do
,
I'll
remind
you
.
''
Sophie
looked
uneasy
,
and
Esther
startled
.
Then
she
said
calmly
''
I
'll
probably
die
first
.
''
``
No
!
''
said
Kate
.
Quite
suddenly
she
crumpled
into
a
heap
on
the
floor
,
laid
her
head
against
her
mother
's
knee
and
cried
as
though
she
would
never
stop
.
They
were
all
utterly
confounded
.
Then
they
became
embarrassed
,
as
though
this
were
something
not
meant
for
them
to
see
.
Only
Esther
,
after
hesitating
a
moment
,
knew
what
to
do
.
As
though
indeed
Kate
were
a
child
at
her
knee
,
Rose
or
Jane
or
Sally
,
she
placed
her
hand
on
Kate
's
hair
.
She
did
not
say
anything
,
but
the
gesture
was
all
that
was
needed
,
both
to
reassure
Kate
and
to
increase
the
feeling
,
in
Julie
and
Sophie
and
Thomas
,
that
they
were
intruding
.
They
were
all
quite
quiet
and
still
.
Only
Henry
's
head
nodded
,
his
eyes
were
closed
,
and
his
breathing
loud
and
heavy
,
too
loud
in
the
quiet
house
,
where
it
was
almost
dark
,
and
they
did
not
know
what
the
night
hours
would
bring
.
In
Julie
the
peaks
of
this
day
could
rouse
no
more
emotion
.
She
was
,
she
felt
,
wrung
dry
and
flaccid
,
like
a
cleaning
cloth
.
The
sight
of
Kate
at
her
mother
's
knee
,
where
not
so
long
ago
she
herself
had
ached
to
be
,
should
have
pierced
her
to
the
quick
,
and
in
truth
she
found
tears
wetting
her
cheeks
,
but
by
now
she
was
so
exhausted
that
she
felt
no
jealousy
and
none
of
the
hate
she
had
resolved
to
bear
for
her
sister
.
Nor
pity
either
.
She
was
worn
out
,
and
felt
quite
detached
,
and
wished
Kate
had
not
broken
down
in
front
of
them
.
Should
I
not
feel
for
anyone
?
she
wondered
.
Is
that
the
only
way
to
live
,
the
only
way
to
avoid
hurt
,
and
make
life
bearable
?
But
she
knew
that
was
not
the
answer
.
And
she
thought
,
perhaps
Mother
is
stronger
than
I
realised
.
When
she
is
needed
she
is
there
.
Perhaps
it
is
my
fault
I
never
sat
at
her
knee
.
I
can
not
lick
the
tears
away
.
There
are
too
many
.
Yet
if
I
bring
out
my
handkerchief
Thomas
will
notice
.
And
I
'm
not
crying
,
really
.
I
feel
quite
calm
and
cold
.
But
so
tired
.
So
deadly
tired
.
Sophie
rose
at
last
,
and
went
to
the
table
.
She
tried
ineffectually
to
light
the
primus
,
and
Thomas
came
to
help
her
.
#
211
<
392
TEXT
K18
>
``
No
,
you
're
a
humanist-
so
am
I-
I
think
.
Words
do
n't
seem
to
count
where
real
feeling
is
concerned
.
''
``
You
'll
only
be
able
to
judge
of
what
's
happened
by
the
way
it
turns
out
.
And
you
must
wait
for
that
.
''
``
I
'm
so
miserable-
waiting
...
''
she
confessed
with
trembling
lips
.
He
swore
roundly
into
his
beard
.
``
Listen
Nan
,
our
personal
desires
can
go
haywire
at
times
.
If
we
all
followed
our
desire
what
kind
of
a
world
would
we
live
in
?
Crime
,
disease
,
misery-
no
end
to
it
.
There
has
to
be
law
and
order-
and
basically
we
make
our
own
.
Try
not
to
worry
so
much
.
Would
you
like
me
to
have
a
word
with
Stuart
?
''
She
started
up
wildly
.
``
No
.
No
.
No
.
Keep
out
if
this
,
Doc
.
You
promised
...
I
'll
never
forgive
you
if
you
speak
of
it
to
anyone
...
''
``
You
can
trust
me
.
I
would
n't
care
to
tackle
a
man
on
such
an
issue
.
It
would
be
interesting
to
hear
what
he
is
thinking
right
now
.
''
``
Oh
,
he
'll
be
congratulating
himself
on
a
lucky
escape
,
''
she
said
bitterly
.
In
spite
of
or
because
of
the
confession
Nan
was
feeling
better
.
Doctor
Benson
had
almost
forced
it
from
her
,
and
she
knew
that
he
was
right
,
in
spite
of
wilful
desire
to
hug
her
unhappiness
to
her
bosom
.
His
reasoning
had
given
her
another
train
of
thought
.
He
went
to
the
cupboard
where
he
mixed
them
both
a
drink
.
``
Drink
this
,
Nan-
and
chin
up
.
What
ca
n't
be
cured
must
be
endured
.
You
'll
survive
.
''
``
A
more
unfeeling
remark
would
be
hard
to
find
.
Ugh
!
Whisky
.
I
hate
the
stuff
.
I
do
n't
know
how
you
can
drink
it
,
Doc
.
''
She
drained
the
glass
however
,
and
handed
it
back
to
him
,
before
uncrossing
her
legs
and
going
to
him
.
``
Thank
you
for
everything
.
I
think
I
get
the
general
impression
.
I
'm
still
miserable
though
.
''
They
exchanged
smiles
.
``
It
'll
stop-
in
time
.
And
if
it
does
n't
you
'll
learn
to
live
with
it
.
''
He
sat
down
by
the
open
window
,
while
Nan
went
upstairs
.
She
thought
of
his
words
.
He
knew
their
truth
as
few
could
do
.
She
remembered
the
war
,
when
he
had
his
hand
on
the
door
of
his
home
when
the
bomb
fell
,
taking
with
it
all
he
held
dear
.
His
wife
,
his
child
,
and
the
child
to
be
born-
and
he
had
n't
sought
solace
elsewhere
.
He
'd
learned
to
live
with
pain
.
``
I
'd
say
he
was
happy-
most
of
the
time
,
''
she
mused
.
Was
that
because
,
having
made
his
choice-
he
stayed
with
it
,
as
he
had
advised
her
to
do
?
Chapter
Nine
NAN
WOKE
AT
dawn
prompted
by
a
memory
that
eluded
her
at
first
.
She
got
up
and
dressed
,
and
stood
by
her
window
,
gazing
out
across
the
garden
to
the
road
,
and
beyond
that
the
beach
.
In
the
early
light
the
sands
appeared
lifeless
,
ugly
,
dark
.
The
birds
had
started
their
dawn
chorus
and
it
may
have
been
this
that
had
wakened
her
.
Her
gaze
swivelled
towards
the
yacht
,
standing
far
out
to
sea
like
a
graceful
gull
riding
the
waves
.
Near
at
hand
was
Jimmy
's
small
rowing
boat
to
which
he
had
recently
attached
an
outboard
motor
.
She
could
hear
the
chugging
distinctly
in
the
quietness
.
Two
men
were
aboard
...
Stuart
and
Jimmy
.
She
watched
them
for
some
time
,
seeing
their
absorbing
interest
in
what
they
were
doing
.
Lobster
would
figure
prominently
on
the
menu
at
the
yacht
today
.
Yet
Stuart
was
after
more
than
lobster
fishing
,
Nan
knew
.
He
was
too
big
a
man
to
waste
time
on
anyone
without
sufficient
reason
.
Doc
had
only
judged
from
what
she
had
told
him
,
yet
the
other
side
the
story
went
so
much
deeper
.
There
could
be
no
sharp
division
as
one
believed
when
one
was
young
.
Nan
saw
that
now
.
The
judging
must
come
from
one
's
own
experience
,
one
's
own
conscience
,
and
understanding
.
What
the
world
thought
did
n't
matter
.
She
saw
one
of
the
clumsy-looking
lobster
pots
being
hauled
on
board
and
its
contents
taken
out
.
This
was
repeated
several
times
and
she
tired
of
watching
.
She
would
have
given
much
to
know
the
conversation
between
the
two
men
as
they
worked
.
All
day
she
worked
,
keeping
thought
at
bay
,
trying
to
win
back
to
tranquility
.
The
old
house
shone
with
the
extra
polishing
for
which
she
found
time
.
Mrs.
B.
was
washing
,
hanging
out
the
clothes
on
the
line
in
the
back
garden
,
revelling
in
the
soft
breeze
that
had
sprung
up
.
Nan
worked
herself
to
a
standstill
.
When
night
came
she
was
thankful
to
relax
.
Charles
and
Doctor
Benson
were
both
absent
from
the
house
for
it
was
always
a
busy
time
for
them
when
so
many
visitors
flocked
to
the
village
.
Their
surgeries
were
packed
,
making
their
calls
later
and
later
in
the
day
.
Jimmy
brought
two
lobsters
,
dressed
ready
for
the
table
.
Nan
laughed
when
she
saw
them
.
``
I
saw
you
out
on
the
water
at
dawn
,
''
she
told
him
.
``
Yes
,
Mr.
Maxwell
was
keen
.
He
's
done
deep
sea
fishing
in
Bermuda
,
Alaska
,
all
over
the
world
.
''
So
it
was
of
that
they
talked
?
Nan
waited
,
putting
the
lobster
on
a
dish
.
``
They
are
fine
ones
,
Jimmy
.
''
``
Yes
,
I
'm
taking
on
that
job
,
Nan
.
''
He
looked
at
her
expectantly
.
``
Are
you
?
''
she
turned
away
.
``
Are
you
glad
about
it
?
''
``
Yes
,
It
's
a
step
in
the
right
direction
for
me
.
Maxwell
is
a
fine
chap
.
He
says
he
'll
help
me
a
lot
if
I
'll
stick
with
him
.
He
says
it
will
be
permanent
too
.
He
wants
me
right
away
.
I
'm
boarding
the
yacht
tonight
.
''
``
Oh
,
no
Jimmy
...
''
She
was
aghast
at
this
.
``
Sorry
?
''
he
asked
teasingly
.
``
Yes
.
I
'll
miss
you
.
''
His
face
changed
its
expression
.
``
I
'll
miss
you
,
Nan
,
but
it
wo
n't
be
for
long
.
I
promise
that
.
I
'll
be
home
every
chance
I
get
.
Let
's
have
a
walk
,
Nan
...
it
's
our
last
chance
for
a
while
.
''
They
spent
an
hour
together
,
talking
nostalgically
as
they
wandered
slowly
down
the
coast
road
to
the
village
.
Nan
felt
hedged
in
by
sadness
which
she
tried
to
dispel
for
Jimmy
's
sake
.
It
was
only
later
that
she
realised
that
he
might
have
misunderstood
her
sad
mood
,
taking
it
to
himself
.
He
would
think
she
was
sad
at
his
going
.
When
they
returned
to
the
house
he
stopped
her
with
a
gentle
force
she
could
not
withstand
.
``
Nan-
you
'll
wait
?
Promise
you'll
wait
.
I
would
n't
go
if
I
thought
otherwise
.
It
's
real
with
me
.
''
``
Oh
,
Jimmy
,
I
ca
n't
promise
.
I
wish
I
could
.
I
wish
I
knew
.
''
She
sighed
against
him
.
``
Try
to
forget
about
me
.
You
'll
meet
lots
of
other
girls
.
Why
has
it
to
be
me
,
Jimmy
?
''
``
There
's
no
one
to
hold
a
candle
to
you
,
Nan
.
''
He
whispered
the
words
for
he
was
always
shy
of
expressing
his
feelings
.
``
You're
beautiful
and
strong
and
...
the
girl
I
want
.
''
``
Do
n't
be
hurt
,
Jimmy
;
I
ca
n't
be
tied
down
yet
.
''
``
Will
you
give
me
a
definite
answer
at
Christmas
?
''
That
was
what
Charles
had
said-
that
it
had
to
be
yes
or
no
with
Jimmy
.
He
could
n't
understand
her
hesitation
.
She
felt
his
eagerness
and
was
sorry
because
the
failure
was
within
herself
.
She
returned
his
kiss
because
that
was
all
she
had
to
give
.
``
Yes
,
I
promise
I
'll
give
you
an
answer
then
.
You
may
be
the
one
to
feel
glad
that
I
did
n't
promise
.
You
may
meet
someone
else
.
''
``
No
.
We
've
known
each
other
too
long
for
that
.
''
``
Perhaps
too
long
,
Jimmy
.
''
``
Think
of
me
.
''
``
Yes
.
Now
,
you
'd
better
go
.
Good
night-
and
good-bye
...
Jimmy
...
''
He
left
her
abruptly
.
She
heard
his
footsteps
on
the
road
,
brisk
,
sure
of
himself
,
and
where
he
was
going
.
She
turned
back
to
the
dark
house
,
where
only
the
light
above
the
surgery
door
showed
like
a
pool
.
Stuart
stepped
into
that
light
,
making
her
start
for
she
had
not
known
there
was
anyone
near
.
He
must
have
stayed
in
the
shadows
until
he
heard
Jimmy
leaving
.
There
was
a
moment
of
silence
,
hard
to
break
.
Nan
felt
as
if
her
breath
had
run
out
at
the
top
of
her
head
,
leaving
her
suspended
,
her
lungs
helpless
.
``
Saying
good-bye
to
Jimmy
?
''
Stuart
said
.
``
You
saw
for
yourself
,
''
she
was
thankful
when
her
voice
followed
her
will
.
``
Why
did
n't
you
speak
sooner
?
''
``
I
did
n't
want
to
spoil
your
last
tender
moments
together
.
''
She
let
this
pass
because
she
hated
him
when
he
sneered
.
``
I
've
been
waiting
for
over
an
hour
,
cruising
around
on
my
own
in
the
car
,
then
I
knew
you
must
return
sometime
.
Where
have
you
been
?
''
``
Surely
that
is
my
affair
.
''
``
Answer
me
.
''
``
We
went
for
a
last
walk
together-
just
talking
.
Any
reason
why
we
should
n't
?
''
She
went
ahead
of
him
into
the
house
,
switching
on
all
the
lights
as
she
went
.
There
could
n't
be
too
much
light
at
that
moment
and
she
prayed
that
either
Doc
or
Charles
would
come
soon
.
Stuart
followed
her
.
``
Not
any
reason
.
Charles
is
with
Hilary-
bidding
her
good-bye
for
a
while
.
This
kind
of
thing
is
contagious
.
''
``
I
hate
it
when
you
sneer
about
Charles
and
Hilary
.
''
``
I
was
n't
sneering
.
I
'm
just
jealous
as
hell
...
''
She
gave
him
a
disbelieving
look
.
``
Please-
do
you
mind
?
And
while
we
are
alone
,
will
you
tell
me
the
real
reason
why
you
gave
Jimmy
that
job
?
''
``
To
get
him
away
from
here
.
''
``
I
thought
so
.
It
wo
n't
make
any
difference
.
''
``
I
gathered
you
were
making
him
wait-
too
...
''
The
inference
was
not
lost
on
her
and
she
flushed
hotly
.
``
Who
told
you
so
?
''
``
He
did
,
or
words
to
that
effect
.
''
She
turned
her
shoulder
,
offended
in
a
way
she
could
not
explain
even
to
herself
.
``
Had
n't
you
better
go
?
''
``
I
too
,
came
to
say
good-bye
.
I
told
you
it
was
catching
.
We
rather
missed
out
on
that
yesterday
.
''
``
Your
fault
.
Thank
you
for
the
flowers
by
the
way
.
They
are
very
beautiful
,
but
you
need
n't
have
gone
to
so
much
trouble
.
I
was
pleased
to
give
Brownie
the
goldfish
on
her
own
account
.
''
``
Oh
,
I
did
n't
send
the
flowers
for
that
reason
.
''
``
No
?
How
is
she
,
by
the
way
?
''
``
In
robust
health
as
usual
.
Mrs.
Tyler
is
finding
it
a
bit
of
a
strain
looking
after
her
on
deck
.
''
``
I
'm
sure
.
She
is
such
an
active
child
.
''
``
So-
it
's
good-bye
,
Nan
.
You
made
me
angry
but
I
'm
over
that
now
.
I
hope
you
have
forgiven
me
.
''
``
Quite
,
''
she
agreed
quickly
.
``
Then
we
could
do
the
job
properly
perhaps
.
''
She
moved
across
the
room
.
``
No
.
''
``
Scared
?
''
The
jibe
came
softly
.
``
I
think
I
am
.
Her
compliance
closed
the
way
to
him
completely
.
``
You
do
n't
trust
me
.
''
``
Good-bye
Stuart
.
I
hope
you
enjoy
the
remainder
of
your
trip
.
''
He
thrust
both
hands
in
his
pockets
and
lounged
closer
,
a
pulse
beating
intermittently
in
his
temple
.
``
I
'm
taking
Brownie
back
home
,
then
going
to
America
.
I
'll
be
away
some
time
,
Nan
.
This
is
something
I
must
do
.
''
She
wondered
why
he
was
at
such
pains
to
explain
his
movements
.
It
had
nothing
to
do
with
her
.
He
could
go
round
the
world
and
she
would
not
care-
much
.
She
glanced
secretly
at
the
clock
,
wondering
how
to
get
him
out
of
the
house
.
She
felt
uncomfortable
as
she
stood
with
her
hands
on
the
back
of
the
old
chair
.
``
Would
you
like
some
coffee
?
''
she
offered
,
hoping
he
would
not
accept
.
``
Thank
you
.
That
would
be
nice
.
''
``
I
wo
n't
be
long
.
''
When
she
reached
the
kitchen
he
was
close
behind
her
.
He
watched
as
she
measured
the
coffee
,
and
she
wished
she
had
a
fund
of
small
talk
with
which
to
keep
him
entertained
.
It
was
obvious
that
he
had
come
to
say
more
than
good-bye
.
``
I
left
something
in
the
car
,
''
he
said
,
and
went
out
the
back
way
.
While
he
was
absent
she
prepared
the
tray
with
cups
and
saucers
and
sugar
.
If
only
he
'd
go
...
she
thought
desperately
.
The
ordeal
was
more
than
she
could
bear
at
that
moment
.
The
peace
she
had
gained
in
Jimmy
's
company
was
fast
being
dispelled
.
#
25
<
393
TEXT
K19
>
Here
he
checked
the
mare
's
pace
to
a
gentle
amble
,
and
round
a
bend
in
the
road
they
came
upon
a
low
and
elegant
little
house
,
standing
back
behind
a
red
brick
wall
with
creepers
that
scrambled
over
it
by
a
small
,
green-painted
gate
.
In
the
road
outside
the
gate
a
young
and
pretty
governess
was
just
setting
out
for
a
morning
walk
with
her
charges
,
a
little
boy
and
a
little
girl
.
The
children
had
hoops
in
their
hands
,
and
it
was
with
the
greatest
difficulty
that
they
were
restrained
from
bowling
them
into
the
mare
's
legs
.
Hudson
brought
the
gig
to
a
stop
and
raised
his
hat
to
the
lady
.
Then
,
tossing
the
reins
to
the
groom
,
he
swung
himself
down
into
the
lane
beside
her
.
'Good
morning
,
Miss
Greenwood
,
'
he
said
,
and
Horatia
thought
she
had
never
heard
so
much
feeling
put
into
such
a
prosaic
greeting
before
.
'Oh
!
'
said
the
little
governess
,
blushing
deeply
.
'Good
morning
,
Mr
.
Crankcroft
.
'
Then
she
turned
to
the
children
.
'You
may
bowl
your
hoops
to
the
corner
and
back
,
'
she
told
them
brightly
.
'And
see
which
can
get
back
to
me
first
.
But
no
cheating
,
mind
!
Sam
,
you
are
not
to
trip
Sukey
as
you
did
last
time
...
And
Sukey
,
you
are
not
to
bowl
your
hoop
into
Sam
's
deliberately
...
'
'No
,
Miss
Greenwood
,
'
they
cried
,
and
they
were
off
,
their
small
legs
flashing
down
the
lane
,
the
little
boy
's
long
white
trousers
not
quite
as
quick
as
his
sister
's
frilled
pantaloons
in
spite
of
her
long
skirts
.
In
their
absence
the
little
governess
turned
breathlessly
to
Hudson
.
'Mr
.
Crankcroft
!
'
she
said
urgently
.
'Hudson
...
You
know
we
agreed
that
it
should
be
Hudson
,
Sophy
!
'
His
teasing
voice
was
tender
as
well
.
'Hudson
then
!
...
This
is
madness
.
I
told
you
not
to
come
here
.
The
children
will
talk
and
I
shall
lose
my
situation
,
and
your
father
will
find
out
that
you
are
meeting
me
and
he
will
be
furious
with
you
.
I
can
not
be
the
cause
of
a
quarrel
between
you
and
your
father
,
and
you
must
not
be
the
cause
of
my
dismissal
.
We
must
not
meet
any
more
.
'
'But
we
are
going
to
meet
,
and
as
often
as
we
can
.
'
Hudson's
voice
was
firm
.
'Sophy
...
darling
,
dearest
Sophy
,
I
must
go
on
seeing
you
because
I
shall
die
if
I
do
n't
.
And
you
would
not
like
me
to
die
,
would
you
,
from
such
a
cause
?
'
He
was
teasing
again
,
but
he
was
serious
,
too
.
The
children
had
reached
the
corner
of
the
lane
and
were
arguing
hotly
before
starting
back
again
,
and
the
little
governess
caught
at
his
arm
.
'Do
n't
you
see
,
'
she
cried
,
'a
governess
,
even
in
such
a
kindly
household
as
the
one
I
am
in
,
has
no
life
of
her
own
?
She
must
not
.
Her
only
reason
for
being
in
the
house
is
to
look
after
the
children
and
to
teach
them
their
lessons
.
'
She
glanced
back
at
Horatia
,
sitting
there
in
the
gig
in
her
funereal
garments
.
'Better
you
should
forget
me
,
'
she
said
gently
,
'while
there
is
time
.
'
'But
there
is
n't
time
,
'
he
replied
.
'Because
I
have
already
fallen
in
love
with
you
,
Sophy
.
'
He
introduced
Horatia
to
her
,
stressing
the
fact
that
she
was
a
young
friend
of
Lady
Wade
.
'I
am
afraid
I
have
made
her
a
catspaw
this
morning
,
'
he
explained
.
'But
you
need
have
no
fear
of
her
.
She
is
a
very
kindly
catspaw
,
and
I
know
that
if
she
can
she
will
fish
our
chestnuts
out
of
the
fire
for
us
.
'
Horatia
beamed
her
approval
from
the
depths
of
her
bonnet
,
and
Sophy
gave
her
a
timid
little
smile
.
But
the
children
were
coming
back
,
their
hoops
racing
ahead
of
them
,
and
she
could
only
implore
Hudson
to
leave
her
before
she
met
them
.
As
they
flung
themselves
upon
her
she
told
them
they
had
both
won
,
and
neither
was
an
inch
before
the
other
,
and
then
she
took
them
away
for
their
walk
in
the
opposite
direction
,
without
another
glance
at
her
lover
.
Hudson
drove
back
to
Regent
's
park
in
silence
,
and
Horatia
felt
sorry
for
him
.
A
hopeless
love
affair
was
almost
as
bad
as
having
coping
stones
on
your
head
.
But
the
March
morning
was
sunny
and
blustery
and
the
buds
were
thickening
in
the
trees
.
There
was
a
freshness
in
the
grass
,
too
,
promising
that
April
was
in
the
wings
waiting
for
the
signal
to
take
the
stage
,
and
as
they
entered
the
park
Hudson
asked
his
companion
what
she
thought
of
his
charmer
.
'Is
she
not
the
loveliest
creature
you
have
ever
seen
?
'
he
asked
.
He
was
obviously
head
over
heels
in
love
with
his
Sophy
,
and
Horatia
was
able
to
oblige
him
by
agreeing
with
him
.
'She
is
very
pretty
,
'
she
said
.
'And
she
looks
sweet-tempered
and
gentle
and
kind
.
I
congratulate
you
,
Mr.
Hudson
.
Do
you
intend
to
marry
her
?
'
'I
do
indeed
.
I
have
never
met
another
girl
like
her
,
you
see
,
and
I
do
not
suppose
I
shall
ever
meet
such
a
one
again
.
Therefore
I
dare
not
let
go
the
chance
,
and
directly
I
can
prevail
upon
her
to
do
so
I
shall
make
her
my
wife
,
though
I
have
nothing
to
offer
her
except
debts
.
We
shall
have
to
live
on
bread
and
cheese
and
kisses
.
'
'I
have
heard
that
it
is
a
satisfying
diet
,
'
said
Horatia
demurely
,
and
he
shot
a
quick
glance
at
her
and
grinned
.
'I
say
,
'
he
said
,
'you
know
what
is
in
their
minds
,
I
suppose
?
Lady
Wade
and
my
father
,
I
mean
?
'
'No
.
'
She
looked
blank
.
'How
could
I
?
'
'Why
,
they
've
got
the
idea
that
you
and
I
ought
to
make
a
go
of
it
.
Had
n't
you
twigged
it
?
'
'But
...
'
Horatia
coloured
.
'That
is
absurd
.
Why
,
your
father
has
met
me
but
once
in
his
life
!
'
'That
does
n't
matter
.
He
would
not
care
if
he
had
never
met
you
at
all
.
'
'Oh
,
now
I
understand
!
'
She
was
mortified
.
'It
's
that
wretched
money
again
!
'
'Quite
so
.
That
wretched
money
,
as
you
say
.
Is
n't
it
a
peculiar
thing
that
half
the
world
suffers
from
having
no
money
,
and
the
other
half
from
having
too
much
?
And
of
the
half
that
has
too
much
I
'd
say
that
half
of
them
again
love
money
and
the
other
half
hate
it
.
'
Horatia
agreed
that
it
was
all
extremely
unfair
.
Here
was
Hudson
,
only
wanting
to
marry
his
pretty
Sophy
and
having
no
money
to
do
so
.
And
there
was
herself
,
only
wishing
to
live
quietly
in
the
country
among
horses
,
without
coping
stones
falling
on
her
head
,
and
being
heiress
to
a
fortune
that
everybody
appeared
to
want
,
and
because
they
could
not
get
at
it
without
her
,
suffered
her
as
well
.
It
was
neither
a
flattering
nor
a
gratifying
prospect
.
'Mr
.
Hudson
,
'
she
said
earnestly
,
'I
apologize
.
It
is
the
first
time
you
have
taken
me
out
,
and
I
promise
you
that
it
may
be
the
last
.
'
'Oh
,
please
do
n't
say
that
!
'
He
apologized
in
his
turn
.
'I
was
clumsy
in
the
way
I
put
it
,
but
I
wanted
to
be
frank
with
you
,
Miss
Horatia
,
because
you
are
such
an
honest
sort
of
person
that
I
could
not
be
anything
else
.
But
,
indeed
,
if
you
really
wish
to
be
my
friend
,
you
will
accompany
me
tomorrow
,
and
the
next
day
and
the
next
.
'
Her
mortification
left
her
and
she
laughed
.
'And
all
so
that
you
shall
meet
your
Sophy
in
her
country
lane
!
'
'You
've
hit
it
,
ma'am
.
'
'But
you
will
be
raising
your
aunt
's
hopes
and
your
father's
anticipations
to
a
cruel
degree
.
'
'If
they
are
foolish
enough
to
have
such
hopes
and
anticipations
it
is
scarcely
my
affair
.
'
Horatia
laughed
again
.
'Well
,
I
can
not
say
that
I
approve
.
You
must
remember
that
I
am
taking
your
aunt
's
hospitality
,
and
,
if
your
plans
go
right
,
on
entirely
false
pretences
.
I
will
come
with
you
tomorrow
,
but
more
than
that
I
can
not
promise
.
'
They
turned
away
from
Oxford
Street
towards
the
British
Museum
,
and
presently
clattered
over
the
cobbles
into
Bounty
Street
,
and
in
front
of
Number
Eleven
they
were
surprised
to
see
a
phaeton
drawn
up-
a
very
new
and
expensive
phaeton-
with
a
pair
of
fine
horses
in
the
shafts
that
Horatia
recognised
at
once
.
'Why
,
'
she
cried
gladly
,
'I
believe
it
must
be
Mr.
Latimer
!
I
'd
know
that
cattle
anywhere
!
'
Hudson
glanced
at
her
oddly
,
but
he
said
no
more
than
a
mild
,
~'A
friend
of
yours
,
Miss
Pendleton
?
'
as
he
pulled
in
his
little
mare
behind
the
vastly
superior
equipage
in
front
of
his
aunt
's
door
.
'He
gave
us
a
ride
into
Brighton
in
his
carriage
after
the
stage
had
left
us
stranded
in
Lewes
,
'
she
explained
hastily
,
and
did
not
wait
for
the
little
groom
to
help
her
down
.
She
put
her
foot
on
the
wheel
and
dropped
easily
to
the
ground
,
and
came
up
the
steps
to
Number
Eleven
just
as
the
front
door
opened
and
Mr.
Latimer
himself
came
out
,
a
look
of
deep
displeasure
on
his
handsome
face
.
Horatia
and
her
escort
had
been
gone
about
half
an
hour
when
old
Lady
Wade
,
indulging
in
her
usual
occupation
of
watching
her
neighbours
from
behind
her
parlour
curtains
,
observed
a
new
phaeton
turn
into
the
street
and
stop
outside
her
own
front
door
,
and
although
she
did
not
recognize
it
or
the
horses
she
knew
the
driver
at
once
.
She
was
sharp
enough
to
know
that
a
morning
visit
in
such
a
brand
new
carriage-
evidently
brought
there
to
impress
the
sadly
inexperienced
Miss
Pendleton-
would
not
be
paid
for
the
sake
of
herself
:
an
enquiry
and
the
formal
leaving
of
a
card
would
have
been
sufficient
for
her
.
But
Mr.
Latimer
had
given
the
reins
to
his
man
and
was
mounting
the
steps
of
Number
Eleven
himself
,
and
she
had
no
doubt
that
it
was
the
news
in
the
morning
's
paper
that
had
sent
him
after
Horatia
.
'Once
they
know
where
she
is
,
all
the
fortune-hunters
in
London
will
be
after
her
like
flies
after
bad
meat
,
'
muttered
her
ladyship
,
scowling
darkly
through
the
curtains
at
Mr.
Latimer
's
broad
back
,
and
was
in
two
minds
as
to
whether
she
would
receive
him
before
telling
Josiah
to
show
him
in
.
If
her
visitor
was
disappointed
that
Horatia
was
not
with
her
he
did
not
show
it
.
'I
came
to
assure
myself
that
neither
your
ladyship
nor
Miss
Pendleton
were
any
the
worse
for
your
journey
last
week
,
'
he
said
.
She
looked
him
up
and
down
.
'I
took
no
harm
from
the
journey
,
thank
you
,
'
she
said
disagreeably
.
'But
I
'm
afraid
I
can
not
answer
for
Miss
Pendleton
,
as
she
is
not
here
.
'
He
flushed
and
his
eyes
glinted
with
temper
,
but
his
voice
was
controlled
and
courteous
enough
as
he
replied
:
'Come
now
,
madam
,
I
'm
not
an
emissary
from
the
young
lady's
uncle
,
that
fire-eating
Sussex
squire
.
But
she
is
young
and
inexperienced
in
the
ways
of
the
world
,
and
I
wanted
to
be
certain
that
she
is
safe
and
in
good
hands
.
If
she
has
left
your
house
,
perhaps
you
will
be
kind
enough
to
tell
me
where
she
has
gone
.
'
And
without
being
asked
,
he
sat
himself
down
as
if
the
whole
day
was
before
him
.
Her
ladyship
was
alarmed
.
She
did
not
wish
him
to
be
there
when
Horatia
returned
;
she
thought
quickly
and
she
thought
hard
and
then
she
said
sharply
:
'I
can
relieve
your
mind
on
that
score
then
,
Mr.
Latimer
.
Miss
Pendleton
is
still
with
me
.
When
I
said
she
was
not
here
I
meant
to
say
that
she
was
not
in
the
house
:
she
went
out
for
a
drive
with
my
nephew
in
his
new
gig
.
'
And
here
she
glanced
out
of
the
window
at
the
phaeton
as
if
to
say
that
he
was
not
the
only
man
to
have
a
new
carriage
that
morning
.
'She
was
looking
a
thought
pale-
the
effect
of
the
London
air
,
I
daresay
,
after
the
country
.
'
She
gave
a
shrill
cackle
of
laughter
which
the
parrot
behind
her
echoed
with
great
veracity
.
#
214
<
394
TEXT
K2
>
``
What
!
''
he
cried
,
like
a
man
astonished
,
``
have
you
loved
me
and
I
been
so
inconsiderate
as
to
make
myself
unworthy
of
your
love
?
''
``
Did
my
eyes
never
tell
you
what
I
looked
for
in
yours
?
''
``
I
never
had
the
boldness
,
''
he
answered
,
``
to
make
any
such
construction
of
your
looks
.
''
``
Your
fear
was
the
effect
of
indifference
,
''
I
said
,
``
still
,
no
more
of
what
is
past
.
Tell
me
now
;
can
you
love
me
?
''
``
Rather
ask
me
,
Ma
'm
,
''
he
confessed
,
``
if
all
the
affection
of
my
soul
can
merit
your
love
?
And
whether
the
Earl
of
Leicester
,
whom
you
design
to
make
the
happiest
man
on
Earth
,
shall
not
carry
the
day
from
me
.
''
``
The
Earl
of
Leicester
,
''
I
explained
hastily
,
``
was
but
a
pretence
to
make
you
speak
;
I
told
you
then
the
thoughts
I
truly
had
of
you
.
My
trouble
was
not
small
,
both
in
your
absence
and
since
your
return
;
but
all
is
now
forgotten
.
''
He
answered
me
with
some
disorder
which
I
imagined
the
effect
of
sudden
joy
.
I
thought
it
time
to
be
no
longer
scrupulous
,
that
it
was
in
vain
to
have
any
reserve
when
I
had
said
so
much
.
``
I
will
not
let
you
go
under
any
uncertainty
,
''
I
proceeded
,
''
but
to
convince
you
clearly
of
the
truth
of
what
I
've
said
take
this
ring
,
as
the
highest
mark
of
my
favour
.
Keep
it
as
a
pledge
of
my
love
,
which
I
charge
you
to
preserve
,
and
on
that
condition
I
promise
never
to
deny
you
anything
you
shall
desire
when
you
shew
it
;
though
it
cost
me
my
life
!
''
His
joy
at
receiving
the
ring
was
in
appearance
extraordinary
and
unparalleled
,
and
attended
with
promises
of
as
high
a
nature
.
He
left
for
Ireland
in
a
few
days
leaving
me
fully
persuaded
his
thoughts
were
wholly
taken
up
with
me
.
But
he
had
scarce
advanced
upon
the
rebels
than
he
was
charged
with
all
the
crimes
that
brought
about
his
imprisonment
,
together
with
that
of
the
Earl
of
Southampton
.
Then
it
was
I
began
to
repent
I
had
not
given
ear
to
the
wholesome
advice
Cecil
would
have
given
me
concerning
the
secret
conduct
of
the
Earl
of
Essex
.
In
a
word
,
while
my
thoughts
were
wholly
employed
to
make
his
fortune
he
was
plotting
with
the
Earl
of
Tyrone
to
surprise
and
make
me
prisoner
!
You
know
the
rest
:
his
obstinate
resistance
,
his
want
of
respect
for
my
orders
,
his
imprisoning
my
ministers
,
his
murdering
my
soldiers
,
and
his
intolerable
pride
in
all
his
misfortune
.
So
ended
the
Queen
's
confession
,
which
having
called
fresh
to
her
mind
all
that
had
passed
between
her
and
Essex
made
her
more
troubled
than
ever
.
The
Countess
of
Nottingham
had
listened
with
keen
interest
,
for
she
,
as
well
as
the
Queen
,
had
been
in
love
with
the
Earl
of
Essex
!
But
newly
understanding
the
reason
for
his
coldness
it
added
infinitely
to
her
former
resentment
.
She
had
no
mind
to
condemn
the
Queen
's
weakness
knowing
herself
guilty
of
the
like
,
nor
was
she
inclined
to
speak
in
favour
of
a
man
who
had
grown
so
much
the
more
odious
to
her
as
she
had
formerly
loved
him
.
She
thought
it
sufficient
to
comfort
the
Queen
with
words
that
seemed
to
proceed
only
from
loyalty
,
when
in
truth
her
thoughts
were
wholly
bent
for
the
ruin
of
an
ungrateful
lover
,
who
,
in
her
eyes
deserved
nothing
but
hatred
.
Though
the
Earl
of
Essex
did
not
fall
for
the
Countess
of
Nottingham
,
yet
another
was
her
admirer
,
whose
character
did
in
a
way
make
her
amends
.
It
was
Secretary
Cecil
,
who
,
amidst
his
great
offices
and
the
gravity
that
became
them
,
discovered
in
the
beauty
,
ingenuity
,
and
personal
charm
of
the
Countess
of
Nottingham
an
attraction
that
made
him
capable
of
strong
feelings
for
her
.
This
was
heightened
by
their
mutual
hatred
of
Essex
,
Cecil
having
always
looked
upon
him
as
an
invincible
obstacle
to
his
ambitious
pretentions
,
whilst
the
Countess
had
against
him
all
the
rage
of
an
aversion
that
usually
succeeds
rejected
love
.
They
were
glad
of
the
imprisonment
of
the
Earl
of
Essex
,
but
the
favourable
inclinations
the
Queen
expressed
alarmed
them
.
The
Countess
had
no
sooner
taken
leave
of
the
Queen
than
she
gave
Cecil
an
account
of
all
she
had
learnt
.
Having
considered
the
consequences
they
concluded
it
necessary
,
while
their
sovereign
pined
secretly
for
the
prisoner
,
that
ways
should
be
found
,
without
their
appearing
conspicuous
,
to
take
away
the
mercy
which
love
might
well
inspire
her
with
.
Cecil
,
for
the
first
step
,
pressed
the
Queen
to
bring
Essex
to
trial
,
and
caused
certain
news
of
his
death
to
be
spread
throughout
England
.
Essex
,
meantime
,
was
busied
with
thoughts
of
more
weight
than
those
of
his
life
.
He
knew
well
enough
the
Queen
loved
him
,
also
that
he
had
deceived
her
,
and
that
she
might
with
a
great
deal
of
justice
,
not
only
reproach
but
condemn
him
.
The
Queen
had
not
seen
him
since
his
departure
for
Ireland
,
but
not
having
the
power
to
give
him
up
to
his
ill-fortune
she
resolved
to
go
to
his
house
,
where
he
was
prisoner
,
to
reproach
him
as
he
deserved
and
endeavour
if
possible
to
find
him
innocent
.
It
was
not
far
from
Whitehall
to
Essex
House
,
and
the
Queen
so
arranged
the
matter
that
no
notice
was
taken
of
the
visit
,
having
been
introduced
by
her
confidants
.
Essex
was
very
surprised
at
the
arrival
of
the
Queen
,
and
the
languishing
condition
she
was
in
made
her
weak
in
his
presence
.
All
was
in
his
favour
,
the
victory
seemed
easy
.
He
addressed
her
with
the
utmost
respect
,
but
upon
doing
so
she
broke
down
,
crying
bitterly
for
some
minutes
.
``
Well
,
Robert
,
''
she
began
,
after
a
pause
,
``
you
see
what
I
do
for
you
,
notwithstanding
all
the
crimes
I
can
reproach
you
with
.
I
have
come
with
a
design
to
hear
you
,
to
see
if
you
have
anything
to
say
to
justify
yourself
.
I
have
loved
you
too
well
,
and
wish
it
above
all
things
;
but
I
would
that
Heaven
were
pleased
your
justification
might
be
realised
even
by
the
most
precious
thing
in
my
power
!
''
``
My
greatest
crime
is
that
I
thought
myself
too
secure
,
Ma
'm
,
''
replied
the
Earl
,
desperately
.
``
Had
you
rested
there
!
''
said
the
Queen
,
``
I
should
have
been
too
well
satisfied
.
But
to
believe
yourself
secure
,
was
it
necessary
you
should
betray
me
?
And
did
you
have
need
to
use
violence
,
to
make
yourself
master
of
a
fortune
I
was
willing
to
share
?
What
reason
had
you
to
seek
protection
from
the
Kings
of
Scotland
and
Spain
?
Did
any
interest
force
you
to
correspond
with
Tyrone
?
And
was
it
for
the
safety
of
my
person
you
designed
to
make
me
your
prisoner
,
and
his
?
All
you
have
done
since
to
my
subjects
,
against
my
orders
;
are
these
the
expressions
of
your
respect
?
Is
it
by
this
murder
and
treason
that
you
shew
your
devotion
to
me
and
the
public
?
Or
is
all
we
have
seen
and
heard
of
you
but
an
illusion
?
''
``
Yes
,
Ma
'm
,
''
he
said
,
``
those
accusations
of
treason
and
evil
design
have
run
me
upon
the
desperate
resistance
I
made
.
You
have
been
pleased
to
heap
favours
upon
me
,
and
I
too
proud
of
what
I
so
little
deserved
flattered
myself
with
the
expectation
of
a
thousand
pleasures
,
which
you
had
not
forbid
me
to
hope
for
.
This
let
loose
the
envy
and
jealousy
of
others
against
my
good
fortune
.
They
abused
your
Majesty
with
misinformation
and
I
had
the
misfortune
to
be
assured
you
had
ordered
my
arrest
,
although
my
innocence
would
have
persuaded
me
to
the
contrary
.
I
confess
,
I
was
enraged
to
see
my
enemies
gloat
over
my
downfall
,
being
abandoned
by
your
Majesty
and
on
the
point
of
suffering
,
perhaps
,
a
shameful
death
.
I
thought
it
neither
good
for
my
reputation
,
nor
your
Majesty
's
honour
,
that
I
should
die
as
a
criminal
.
This
forced
me
to
those
ends
they
reproach
me
with
and
the
resolution
I
took
to
go
out
of
England
in
hopes
to
confound
my
accusers
.
But
I
found
all
ways
of
escape
closed
,
and
must
acknowledge
that
in
so
desperate
a
condition
I
took
revenge
on
your
ministers
.
They
,
Ma
'm
,
and
only
they
,
were
the
object
of
the
rebellion
I
am
charged
with
.
My
design
was
that
those
who
had
so
industriously
laboured
to
make
me
appear
guilty
should
do
me
right
in
declaring
my
innocence
,
and
permit
me
to
lay
it
,
and
my
life
,
at
your
Majesty
's
feet
.
I
never
doubted
that
your
Majesty
would
have
done
me
the
honour
of
a
fair
hearing
.
And
that
by
a
clear
discovery
of
the
truth
I
should
have
certainly
frustrated
them
.
But
their
malice
has
had
success
:
to
see
me
a
prisoner
,
hated
by
my
sovereign
,
despised
by
the
world
,
and
made
a
sacrifice
to
their
rage
.
And
now
,
what
remains
,
that
I
receive
the
sentence
of
death
pronounced
by
them
,
and
see
Cobham
,
Cecil
,
Raleigh
,
and
their
fellows
,
share
the
favours
you
honoured
me
with
?
''
``
Be
assured
I
do
not
hate
you
,
''
said
the
Queen
,
interrupting
him
,
``
but
shall
I
believe
you
?
Yet
should
I
not
believe
?
Can
I
give
you
up
to
your
ill
fate
?
''
``
I
shall
never
murmur
against
your
Majesty
's
orders
,
''
replied
the
Earl
,
``
but
submit
to
them
readily
whatever
they
may
be
.
''
The
Earl
of
Essex
knew
the
weak
side
of
the
Queen
,
and
easily
revived
in
her
that
love
he
had
formerly
inspired
her
with
.
``
No
,
''
she
said
,
having
paused
a
while
,
``
you
shall
not
die
.
Make
use
of
your
advantage
,
triumph
over
a
heart
whose
inclinations
you
very
well
know
.
I
will
believe
your
intentions
less
criminal
than
they
appear
,
but
,
Robert
,
I
warn
you
by
that
love
of
which
you
have
particular
experience
that
you
give
me
no
cause
to
repent
of
it
.
Trouble
not
yourself
for
your
reputation
and
honour
I
will
take
care
to
repair
it
,
and
before
two
days
be
over
I
will
restore
you
to
the
highest
place
you
ever
held
.
''
Essex
,
overcome
with
joy
by
the
success
of
this
meeting
,
affected
the
Queen
so
much
that
he
restored
her
spirits
to
perfect
tranquility
.
At
parting
she
promised
to
call
the
Council
on
the
following
day
,
and
,
in
an
ostentatious
manner
,
declare
him
innocent
.
As
soon
as
it
was
daylight
,
she
sent
for
Cecil
;
the
Countess
of
Nottingham
attended
her
.
Having
told
them
in
a
few
words
of
a
great
conflict
between
her
Justice
and
her
Mercy
,
she
concluded
for
the
latter
,
and
ordered
Cecil
to
summon
the
Council
that
she
might
declare
to
them
the
design
she
had
to
set
Essex
at
liberty
,
assuring
him
she
had
invincible
reasons
for
doing
so
.
This
was
a
mortal
blow
to
the
ambitious
Cecil
and
the
Countess
of
Nottingham
;
they
looked
at
one
another
perplexed
,
as
if
they
would
have
asked
each
others
<
SIC
>
advice
on
what
course
was
to
be
taken
.
Afterwards
they
spoke
to
the
Queen
in
hopes
to
divert
her
,
but
she
was
inflexible
;
Cecil
was
forced
to
order
an
Extraordinary
Meeting
of
the
Council
.
But
while
the
Earl
of
Essex
's
enemies
thought
his
good
fortune
on
the
point
of
being
reconciled
to
him
chance
laboured
for
them
with
unexpected
success
.
As
the
Queen
was
going
to
Council
word
was
brought
that
the
Countess
of
Rutland
desired
an
audience
.
The
Queen
blushed
as
she
remembered
what
was
past
,
and
looking
on
the
request
as
unreasonable
and
unlucky
she
was
minded
to
put
off
the
Countess
to
another
time
.
But
considering
that
she
never
denied
any
person
access
,
and
that
the
Countess
of
Rutland
was
a
Lady
of
the
highest
repute
,
she
commanded
her
to
be
admitted
.
Though
her
face
was
sad
,
her
dress
and
gait
very
careless
,
yet
her
beauty
was
outstanding
.
Moving
forward
she
threw
herself
at
the
Queen
's
feet
.
``
Madam
,
''
she
cried
,
``
I
come
to
implore
your
Majesty's
goodness
for
the
unfortunate
Earl
of
Essex
!
''
``
For
the
Earl
of
Essex
?
''
#
2
<
395
TEXT
K21
>
JOE
JOE
'S
NOTICE-BOARD
BY
B
.
A.
McPHEE
``
Un
paquete
de
cigarillos
,
seno
?
2r
,
''
said
the
man
with
the
small
cloth
cap
,
the
white
arms
and
the
cheery
tourist
smile
.
``
You
mean
a
packet
of
cigarettes
,
''
Joe
Joe
replied
in
English
,
first
regretting
his
abruptness
,
then
on
instant
reflection
not
regretting
it
but
thinking
that
perhaps
he
should
have
been
even
more
curt
.
These
tourists
were
trying
on
one
's
patience
at
times
,
with
their
vague
ill-pronounced
Spanish
and
their
standard
benign
smiles
.
Joe
Joe
had
once
thought
of
putting
up
a
notice
reading
~'A
LITTLE
ENGLISH
SPOKEN
HERE
.
'
He
had
actually
obtained
the
board
,
and
his
friend
Jose
?
2
Puerette
?
2
had
gallantly
volunteered
to
paint
it
for
him
free
of
cost
.
They
had
set
to
work
early
one
evening
,
Jose
?
2
with
a
large
tin
of
purple
paint
,
which
he
said
he
'd
found
on
the
wharf
,
and
a
strong
brush
borrowed
from
Carlo
Berrano
,
the
owner
of
the
only
hardware
shop
in
Pasto
Del
Sol
.
However
,
the
word
'SPOKEN
'
had
presented
an
unsurmountable
problem
.
Joe
Joe
had
to
admit
that
the
spelling
of
the
word
was
beyond
him
,
and
he
knew
no
one
that
night
who
could
help
him
in
any
way
.
So
the
work
had
stopped
there
;
for
Jose
?
2
had
to
get
the
paint
back
to
the
wharf
before
morning
,
in
case
,
as
he
said
,
``
the
person
who
owns
it
wants
to
use
it
.
''
In
point
of
fact
,
Joe
Joe
was
glad
that
the
notice-board
had
never
been
completed
and
that
it
was
instead
cast
into
the
back
of
his
shop
with
the
empty
wine-bottles
and
the
vegetable-bags-
dust-covered
and
useless
.
He
had
discussed
the
matter
at
length
with
Seno
?
2r
Juarez
,
who
had
once
been
on
the
town
council
and
who
was
able
(
so
it
was
said
)
to
combine
aesthetic
appreciation
with
a
fine
business
brain-
a
rare
quality
in
any
man
.
It
was
also
widely
known
that
Seno
?
2r
Juarez
had
composed
a
poem
,
and
a
few
close
friends
of
his
had
heard
this
poem
recited
,
but
only
after
a
lot
of
persuasion
on
their
part
and
a
lot
of
vinos
on
the
part
of
Seno
?
2r
Juarez
.
Seno
?
2r
Juarez
had
advised
that
it
was
unsound
practice
to
deprive
a
tourist
of
the
pleasure
of
trying
to
speak
a
little
Spanish
.
He
had
been
told
once
,
he
said
,
that
some
English
tourists
took
courses
in
Spanish
especially
for
their
annual
holidays
,
and
these
people
must
be
humoured
and
encouraged
to
use
this
knowledge
of
which
they
were
secretly
very
proud
.
If
they
were
n't
pampered
in
this
way
they
could
find
no
justification
for
a
fortnight
's
idleness
in
the
sun
,
and
indeed
their
main
sense
of
purpose
was
destroyed-
they
thereby
suffered
a
slump
in
morale
and
concluded
that
Pasto
Del
Sol
was
an
ungrateful
place
and
would
determine
to
go
to
Italy
for
their
holidays
next
year
.
Although
Joe
Joe
could
not
understand
all
of
what
Seno
?
2r
Juarez
had
said
,
there
was
no
doubt
that
one
should
accept
the
advice
of
an
experienced
and
educated
man
,
and
especially
one
who
had
been
on
the
town
council
and
had
written
a
poem
.
Life
was
difficult
,
Joe
Joe
reflected
.
Seno
?
2r
Juarez
was
not
afflicted
with
a
temper
such
as
his
,
nor
did
he
run
a
little
shop
which
,
during
the
summer
,
was
often
filled
with
tourist
people
who
all
smiled
at
you
widely
in
the
same
tourist
way
,
and
expected
you
to
smile
widely
back
at
them
in
such
a
manner
as
to
indicate
that
you
were
pleased
that
they
had
smiled
at
you
.
Joe
Joe
made
up
his
mind
to
see
Father
Brenes
at
the
little
church
on
the
hill
about
his
problem
.
It
was
n't
that
he
liked
burdening
Father
Brenes
with
his
minor
worries
,
but
the
good
and
kind
Father
had
assisted
him
once
before
about
the
same
thing
,
and
hadn't
he
said
,
``
If
this
occurs
again
,
Joe
Joe
,
then
please
come
to
see
me
:
I
'm
always
ready
to
see
one
of
our
little
flock
.
''
That
was
the
time
his
wife
Maria
had
called
him
an
'under-grown
donkey
'
and
after
,
when
he
had
restrained
himself
from
saying
anything
in
reply
,
she
had
thrown
a
melon
at
him
,
and
this
when
his
back
was
turned
and
he
was
looking
out
of
the
window
for
guidance
.
Then
he
had
all
but
lost
his
temper
.
As
he
said
to
Father
Brenes
at
the
time
,
``
I
nearly
swore
at
her
,
Father
.
It
was
only
by
clasping
the
window-sill
and
clenching
my
teeth
that
I
saved
myself
from
uttering
a
blasphemous
word
.
''
``
You
did
right
,
my
son
,
''
Father
Brenes
had
said
.
``
You
did
right
to
clench
your
teeth
and
clasp
the
window-sill
and
utter
not
a
word
.
But
you
were
wrong
in
even
contemplating
using
such
a
word
,
because
the
proper
Christian
attitude
is
one
of
patience
,
tolerance
and
understanding
,
and
two
wrongs
do
n't
make
a
right
.
''
So
now
he
hoped
that
he
would
not
feel
any
similar
temptations
,
but
it
would
be
especially
difficult
if
Maria
threw
another
melon
at
him
when
his
back
was
turned
.
``
...
And
two
boxes
of
matches
,
''
the
white-armed
tourist
continued
,
the
laughter
having
gone
from
his
voice
.
Joe
Joe
cut
a
piece
of
brown
paper
with
the
large
wooden-handled
all-purpose
knife
,
wrapped
up
the
cigarettes
and
matches
and
handed
them
to
the
now
somewhat
disinterested
customer
.
``
Gracias
,
''
acknowledged
the
white-armed
one
,
a
suggestion
of
a
smile
returning
to
his
lips
.
``
Adios
,
seno
?
2r
,
''
Joe
Joe
said
.
Maria
called
down
the
steps
that
descended
to
the
shop
from
the
two
rooms
above
,
which
formed
their
little
home
.
``
Joe
Joe
,
''
she
shouted
,
``
when
are
you
going
to
close
the
shop
and
clean
the
fish
which
are
making
my
kitchen
smell
like
a
fish-shop
?
''
``
I
am
going
to
close
the
shop
now
,
Maria
,
''
he
answered
resignedly
,
``
and
I
will
then
clean
the
fish
which
are
making
your
kitchen
smell
like
a
fish-shop
.
''
Maria
was
sitting
in
her
usual
position
in
a
heavy
and
ornately
designed
wooden
chair
given
to
her
by
her
mother
at
the
time
of
her
marriage
to
Joe
Joe
.
Since
then
it
had
occupied
a
large
area
of
the
small
kitchen
.
She
had
an
almost
irritating
habit
of
shuffling
her
feet
on
the
bare
boards
as
she
sat
and
sewed
.
She
was
carefully
embroidering
a
lace
handkerchief
,
as
she
had
been
doing
for
six
weeks
now
.
``
I
ca
n't
smell
anything
,
''
Joe
Joe
commented
as
he
came
up
the
stairs
sniffing
loudly
.
``
It
's
all
right
for
you
,
''
his
wife
replied
sharply
,
``
down
in
that
shop
all
day
while
I
'm
stuck
here
with
two
uncleaned
fish
for
company
.
''
Joe
Joe
nearly
said
,
~'Why
did
n't
you
clean
them
yourself
,
by
Saint
Christopher
?
'
but
remembered
Father
Brenes
and
instead
picked
up
the
fish
and
began
scaling
them
with
the
all-purpose
knife
.
He
glanced
over
at
Maria
as
she
sat
there
in
her
formidable
high-backed
chair
with
her
six-weeks
'
lace
handkerchief
on
her
knee
,
and
as
he
put
one
fish
down
and
picked
up
another
,
his
mind
drifted
back
to
the
night
,
many
years
ago
,
when
he
and
Maria
had
together
sat
on
the
little
pebbly
beach
that
adjoins
the
beach
of
Pasto
Del
Sol
.
He
and
Maria
had
been
courting
then
.
She
had
stolen
away
from
her
Mama
(
a
significant
woman
)
to
meet
him
below
the
cliff-face
at
the
far
end
of
the
bay
.
Together
they
had
sat
throwing
hard
,
round
pebbles
into
the
dark
waters
,
and
there
was
a
moon
that
was
not
a
full
moon
but
was
nevertheless
the
finest
moon
that
Joe
Joe
had
seen
up
until
then
.
Maria
had
long
black
hair
when
she
was
young
.
It
reached
down
her
back
in
a
broad
sweep
.
It
was
her
pride
and
joy
,
and
the
pride
and
joy
of
her
Mama
,
and
the
talk
of
the
lads
at
the
Market
Square
on
Saturday
nights
.
Her
eyes
were
deep
and
dark
,
and
her
waist
one
of
the
slimmest
in
the
village
.
It
was
possible
to
wind
the
cane
band
at
the
top
of
a
lobster-pot
round
it
with
ease
.
That
night
he
had
trembled
.
Trembled
at
the
calm
,
dark
waters
,
the
moon
and
the
pebbly
beach
.
Trembled
when
he
touched
her
long
warm
fingers
and
heard
her
soft
low
pebbly-beach
voice
.
Then
he
had
kissed
her
red
lips
,
once
,
clumsily
but
strongly
.
The
night
had
been
still
and
silent
and
even
the
waves
slumbered
.
He
had
said
to
her
,
as
they
sat
there
mute
together
,
~
''
Maria
,
my
lovely
Maria
,
I
want
you
to
marry
me
,
''
and
she
'd
replied
with
a
spontaneity
which
amazed
him
.
``
I
will
,
Joe
Joe
,
my
darling
little
Joe
Joe
,
but
we
must
wait
until
your
father
lets
you
have
his
shop
for
yourself
and
then
we
may
make
our
home
in
the
two
rooms
above
the
little
shop
.
It
is
best
Joe
Joe
,
and
Mama
would
think
so
too
.
''
Joe
Joe
had
been
so
elated
and
the
months
succeeding
had
been
so
blissful
that
he
had
become
less
and
less
aware
of
Maria
's
four
large
front
teeth
,
which
protruded
from
her
mouth
very
sharply
,
and
which
also
were
the
talk
of
the
lads
at
the
Market
Square
on
Saturday
nights
.
Now
the
ebony
black
hair
was
discoloured
with
grey
strands
and
tied
in
a
tight
and
severe
bun
.
Her
eyes
were
still
deep
and
dark
it
was
true
,
and
flashed
,
it
was
also
true
,
but
somehow
in
a
different
way
.
Now
it
would
be
impossible
to
wind
around
her
waist
even
the
lowest
band
of
a
lobster-pot
,
and
the
voice
of
the
pebbly
beach
was
no
more
.
Joe
Joe
finished
getting
the
fish
washed
and
laid
them
neatly
on
a
large
flat
plate
.
He
cleaned
the
all-purpose
knife
with
the
long
wooden
handle
and
put
it
away
carefully
.
Taking
up
his
sombrero
and
with
a
quick
~
''
Adios
''
to
Maria
,
who
did
not
take
her
eyes
from
her
sewing
(
for
strict
concentration
was
required
)
,
he
walked
out
of
the
door
with
his
hands
deep
in
his
pockets
.
It
was
Joe
Joe
's
custom
to
keep
his
hands
in
his
pockets
on
the
way
to
the
Cafe
?
2
Del
Costa
,
since
he
could
count
the
coins
he
had
there
as
he
walked
along
and
thereby
gauge
the
number
of
cognacs
he
would
be
able
to
purchase
.
At
the
cafe
?
2
he
met
his
friend
Jose
?
2
Puerette
?
2
,
as
he
did
every
evening
,
and
the
two
friends
shook
hands
warmly
and
sat
at
their
usual
place
at
a
table
in
the
corner
.
``
Well
,
Joe
Joe
,
my
friend
,
''
Jose
?
2
said
;
``
the
fish
were
not
biting
today
,
but
the
water
was
calm
and
the
sun
was
hot
and
my
brother
and
I
were
not
greatly
disappointed
.
''
Jose
?
2
and
his
brother
were
the
joint-owners
of
a
fishing-boat
which
,
laden
with
nets
,
set
off
from
the
beach
every
morning
just
as
the
sun
peeped
over
the
mountains
at
the
back
of
Pasto
Del
Sol
,
in
an
almost
fruitless
search
for
fish
.
It
was
said
(
allegedly
by
rivals
)
that
the
Puerette
?
2
brothers
,
who
had
not
been
fishermen
for
long
,
lacked
the
native
instinct
of
the
others
whose
fathers
and
whose
fathers
before
them
were
fishermen
of
the
bay
,
and
that
this
accounted
for
their
singular
lack
of
success
in
obtaining
hauls
.
Others
said
that
they
spent
too
much
time
in
siesta
and
that
they
would
pull
round
one
of
the
rocky
inlets
to
the
north
of
the
bay
and
anchor
there
,
sleeping
,
munching
bread
and
drinking
wine
.
Joe
Joe
did
not
really
believe
this
latter
story
which
he
suspected
was
invented
by
Jose
?
2
's
wife
,
a
hardworking
but
mean
woman
with
sharp
cheek-bones
.
In
fact
,
Jose
?
2
was
a
resourceful
and
practical
person
who
,
one
afternoon
when
the
boat
had
started
to
fill
up
with
water
from
a
large
leak
,
had
calmly
awakened
his
brother
and
then
had
swum
ashore
to
enlist
help
,
leaving
his
brother
to
tread
water
so
as
to
mark
the
spot
where
the
boat
had
sunk
.
With
the
aid
of
other
boats
the
craft
had
been
brought
to
the
surface
and
towed
ashore
,
and
Jose
?
2
had
that
night
accepted
many
congratulationary
cognacs
proffered
him
by
those
who
admired
his
quick
thinking
and
coolness
in
a
crisis
.
#
213
<
396
TEXT
K22
>
Never
speak
to
strange
men
BY
DIANA
ATHILL
Conversation
,
as
Oscar
Wilde
might
almost
have
said
,
is
the
easy
art
of
losing
friends
and
alienating
people
;
if
you
've
ever
been
inescapably
bound
by
the
threads
of
conversation
of
two
such
gentleman
as
Mr.
Ball
and
Mr.
Baring
,
you
're
likely
to
agree
.
If
you
have
n't
,
take
warning
and
plan
an
escape
route
in
advance
.
THERE
are
often
too
few
chairs
on
steamers
which
visit
Adriatic
islands
,
and
those
few
are
shackled
together
,
to
be
queued
for
until
a
morose
sailor
consents
to
unlock
them
.
This
gives
them
rarity
value
.
Uncomfortable
though
they
are
,
it
seems
a
privilege
to
have
one
,
even
if
you
would
rather
be
leaning
on
the
rail
.
So
if
two
men
insist
on
giving
up
their
hard-won
deck-chairs
to
two
women
,
it
would
be
ungracious
of
the
women
to
refuse
.
That
was
how
I
and
my
cousin
Laura
met
Mr.
Ball
and
Mr.
Baring
.
They
came
from
Oldham
,
had
been
visiting
a
Trade
Fair
,
and
were
now
on
a
spree
,
intending
to
spend
one
night
in
the
town
for
which
we
were
bound
.
Mr.
Ball
,
who
boomed
and
had
three
strands
of
hair
trained
across
his
skull
,
was
about
fifty-five
.
Mr.
Baring
,
who
whispered
and
wore
6pince-nez
,
was
seventy
if
he
was
a
day
.
They
were
probably
the
kindest
men
we
shall
ever
meet
and
they
were
both
mines
of
information
on
draught-proof
floor
coverings
and
plastic
paints
.
Mr.
Ball
was
also
widely
travelled
and
had
brought
back
from
Malaya
,
Peru
,
Queensland
,
and
the
Friendly
Islands
an
astonishing
collection
of
statistics
concerning
measurements
.
He
could-
and
did-
describe
how
high
,
wide
,
deep
,
thick
and
heavy
was
any
object
you
might
like
to
name
in
any
of
those
places
.
Mr.
Baring
was
less
enterprising
.
This
Trade
Fair
had
been
his
first
journey
abroad
and
his
preoccupations
were
chiefly
dietary
.
By
the
end
of
the
first
morning
Laura
,
who
has
less
sense
of
social
obligation
than
I
have
,
had
sidled
out
of
her
deck
chair
and
was
sitting
on
a
hatch
beside
a
medical
student
with
a
guitar
.
I
was
still
stuck
,
and
trying
to
view
the
experiences
as
a
salutary
discipline
.
I
hope
that
Laura
and
I
travel
to
see
new
places
and
enjoy
new
beauties
in
nature
and
art
,
but
it
is
true
that
when
we
have
encounters
we
like
them
to
be
worth
having
.
The
encounters
I
had
imagined
for
this
journey
were
certainly
remote
from
Mr.
Ball
and
Mr.
Baring
in
everything
but
sex
(
if
,
in
this
context
,
you
could
call
it
that
)
,
but
I
reminded
myself
of
how
kind
they
were
and
I
told
myself
that
anyway
it
would
be
over
when
we
reached
our
destination
.
That
was
the
first
day
.
On
the
second
I
was
beyond
thought
.
I
was
not
suffering
,
but
I
had
become
numb
in
all
my
faculties
...
a
point
of
boredom
I
had
never
reached
before
.
When
lunch
came
round
again
it
seemed
to
be
by
immemorial
custom
that
I
was
listening
,
as
I
ate
,
to
an
account
of
the
exact
dimensions
of
Mr.
Ball
's
verandah
in
Kuala
Lumpur
(
some
eighteen
inches
longer
than
his
verandah
in
Lima
)
,
and
the
weight
of
the
largest
and
the
smallest
sweet
potato
he
had
ever
eaten
.
Meanwhile
,
as
inertia
crept
up
on
me
,
the
venerable
Mr.
Baring
was
becoming
more
lively
.
At
first
he
had
been
slightly
oppressed
by
his
companion
's
sophistication
,
but
when
the
talk
turned
to
food
he
perked
up
to
the
extent
of
telling
me
which
breakfast
cereals
his
grandchildren
preferred
.
The
journey
ended
that
evening
.
As
the
gang-plank
went
down
,
Mr.
Ball
said
to
me
,
``
I
suppose
you
have
a
room
booked
?
''
``
No
,
''
I
said
,
without
thinking
.
``
We
'll
get
an
address
from
the
tourist
office
.
''
``
You
're
in
luck
!
''
exclaimed
Mr.
Ball
.
``
Look
what
I
've
got
.
A
letter
from
the
tourist
chief
in
the
capital
to
his
man
here
,
telling
him
to
look
after
us
.
You
just
stick
with
us
and
you
'll
be
all
right
.
''
Laura
began
to
edge
backwards
against
the
surge
towards
the
gangway
.
I
began
to
babble
about
being
a
nuisance-
but
it
was
too
late
.
The
porters
had
been
unleashed
,
Mr.
Ball
had
caught
one
and
handed
over
our
baggage
as
well
as
his
own
,
and
there
we
were
on
the
quay
with
our
benevolent
friends
,
obviously
``
together
.
''
Other
people
were
borne
off
in
large
numbers
towards
adventure
.
Laura
and
I
(
not
,
I
suspected
unhappily
,
on
speaking
terms
)
got
meekly
into
a
taxi
with
Mr.
Ball
and
Mr.
Baring
,
the
last
traces
of
our
initiative
vanishing
as
we
did
so
.
We
were
visiting
a
small
,
thickly
walled
and
lovely
town
with
straggling
outskirts
.
The
straggle
was
long
and
thin-
the
mountains
came
too
close
for
it
to
spread
backwards-
and
unless
you
were
careful
,
we
knew
,
you
could
find
yourself
staying
some
way
from
the
old
town
.
We
had
hoped
to
find
rooms
within
the
walls
,
or
only
just
outside
,
and
before
Mr.
Ball
got
to
work
on
the
tourist
chief
we
said
as
much
.
``
Oh
no
,
''
he
said
,
shocked
.
``
You
would
n't
like
that
.
You
would
n't
like
the
noise
.
''
``
But
cars
are
n't
allowed
inside
,
''
I
pointed
out
.
``
It
is
n't
cars
.
It
's
the
talking
and
the
music-
they
go
on
all
night
in
these
places
.
And
besides-
the
drains
.
We
'll
find
a
nice
,
clean
,
modern
place
,
do
n't
you
worry
.
''
We
were
not
worrying
,
we
were
panicking
,
but
I
was
still
numb
and
Laura
was
speechless
with
rage
.
We
could
not
think
of
words
that
would
not
have
been
rude
and
wounding
to
this
kind
,
kind
man
.
So
before
long
Mr.
Ball
,
Mr.
Baring
,
Laura
and
I
were
being
welcomed
to
an
eminently
respectable
,
exquisitely
clean
,
comfortable
,
modern
house
,
a
good
half-hour
's
walk
(
the
trams
did
not
go
that
way
)
outside
the
walls
.
And
then
,
before
the
night
was
out
,
the
rains
came
.
It
rained
and
blew
for
five
days
without
stopping
.
Since
it
was
August
,
widely
advertised
as
the
Adriatic
's
most
benign
month
,
we
had
not
stopped
at
bringing
no
raincoats
and
no
umbrellas
:
we
had
brought
no
coats
and
no
sensible
shoes
either
.
Had
we
been
staying
in
the
town
itself
we
could
each
day
have
darted
across
into
the
City
Cafe
?
2
where
it
was
possible
to
live
a
full
life
for
hours
on
end
without
setting
foot
out
of
doors
;
we
should
have
had
a
choice
of
eating
places
within
a
few
yards
;
we
could
have
danced
every
evening
.
As
it
was
,
on
the
rare
occasions
when
the
rain
diminished
to
a
drizzle
we
would
hurry
out
in
an
attempt
to
reach
the
town
before
we
were
drenched
.
Once
or
twice
we
did
reach
the
town-
but
never
before
we
were
drenched
,
and
about
the
only
amenity
not
provided
by
the
City
Cafe
?
2
was
a
drying
room
.
All
this
,
as
an
act
of
God
,
might
have
been
borne
.
The
truly
testing
aspect
of
the
situation
was
that
no
aeroplane
could
take
off
from
the
airfield
,
and
Mr.
Ball
and
Mr.
Baring
had
planned
to
return
to
their
Fair
,
after
only
one
night
,
by
air
.
The
local
inhabitants
,
anxious
for
their
district
's
reputation
for
clemency
,
had
decided
that
the
best
thing
to
do
about
all
this
rain
was
to
belittle
it
.
Yes
,
of
course
,
they
said
every
morning
at
the
airline
office
,
``
It
will
stop
tonight
,
planes
will
certainly
be
leaving
tomorrow
.
''
So
our
friends
did
not
change
their
plans
and
go
by
boat
.
No
.
They
were
immured
with
us
in
that
spotless
house
for
five
of
the
longest
days
I
have
ever
lived
through
.
We
expected
them
to
be
fretful
at
this
grave
hitch
in
their
plans
,
but
they
did
not
seem
to
mind
it
.
Mr.
Ball
had
known
far
longer
and-
incredible
as
it
seemed-
duller
delays
on
savannah
and
prairie
,
about
which
he
now
had
time
to
tell
us
in
detail
,
while
Mr.
Baring
,
though
gently
distressed
at
first
,
in
the
end
found
his
imprisonment
positively
rewarding
.
To
begin
with
,
his
digestion
was
upset
,
and
this
led
him
to
the
discovery
of
yoghourt
:
a
discovery
which
he
was
clearly
going
to
recall
throughout
his
declining
years
as
an
important
event
;
though
perhaps
not
always
at
half-hourly
intervals
,
as
he
did
at
the
time
.
However
long
we
stayed
in
bed
every
day
,
we
had
to
get
up
at
last-
and
there
they
would
be
,
cheerful
and
kind
,
ready
for
talk
and
paper-games
involving
arithmetic
of
which
,
it
turned
out
,
the
resourceful
Mr.
Ball
knew
a
great
many
.
When
they
said
charming
things
to
us-
how
grateful
they
were
for
our
company
,
how
pleased
to
have
found
us
such
a
nice
house-
we
could
not
meet
their
eyes
.
Mr.
Baring
sometimes
made
it
worse
by
taking
us
aside
and
whispering
that
if
we
wished
to
go
out
and
enjoy
ourselves
,
to
escape
from
two
old
fogeys
,
we
must
not
hesitate
to
do
so
.
Conscious
of
our
bilious
rage
,
suppressed
,
we
feared
so
badly
,
we
were
driven
by
guilt
(
not
to
mention
the
rain
)
to
effusive
protests
.
Good
heavens
no
,
what
nonsense
,
we
would
say
,
and
settle
down
to
another
paper
game
.
The
climax
of
each
day
came
at
dinner
time
.
We
might
have
been
listening
to
wild
music
,
we
might
have
been
dancing
,
we
might
have
been
meeting
young
men
with
bold
,
flashing
eyes
;
and
instead
,
because
our
landlady
served
no
meals
,
we
would
splash
across
to
the
next-door
6pension
under
umbrellas
held
by
Mr.
Ball
and
Mr.
Baring
,
there
to
eat
6Wiener
schnitzel
at
a
long
table
with
seven
middle-aged
married
couples
from
Wuppertal
.
Relief
came
on
the
sixth
day
.
Having
learned
that
bits
of
purple
storm
cloud
look
deceptively
like
blue
sky
when
seen
through
the
chinks
in
shutters
,
we
had
not
bothered
to
consult
the
sky
.
The
first
we
knew
of
the
weather
's
change
was
when
Mr.
Ball
knocked
on
our
door
and
told
us
that
a
taxi
had
come
to
take
them
to
the
airport
.
``
Well
,
young
ladies
,
''
he
said
,
``
we
have
shared
an
interesting
experience
.
The
rainfall
in
these
last
five
days
has
been
half
as
much
again
as
the
average
for
the
four
months
June
to
September
,
inclusive
.
''
As
the
taxi
bumped
away
we
collapsed
on
our
beds
and
exchanged
the
first
look
we
had
dared
to
give
each
other
since
our
arrival
.
We
still
had
five
more
days
in
this
legendary
place
.
``
We
'll
move
this
morning
,
''
said
Laura
.
``
We
'll
move
right
into
the
very
middle
of
the
town
and
we
'll
find
a
room
above
a
cafe
?
2
which
has
music
,
looking
on
to
the
market
place
.
''
``
And
what
's
more
,
''
said
I
,
``
we
'll
hardly
ever
be
in
it
.
I'm
only
going
to
stop
swimming
in
order
to
eat
,
and
stop
eating
in
order
to
talk
,
and
stop
talking
in
order
to
dance
.
''
But
as
we
spoke
our
landlady
came
in
.
She
carried
a
tray
on
which
were
two
little
glasses
of
cherry
brandy
and
two
big
slices
of
home-made
sponge
cake
.
``
3Sun
,
yes
?
''
she
said
.
``
3I
am
so
'appy
for
you
,
''
and
she
beamed
with
pleasure
.
Not
only
was
she
the
mistress
of
a
respectable
,
clean
,
modern
house
,
but
she
,
too
,
was-
oh
ominous
word-
as
kind
as
kind
can
be
.
How
could
we
possibly
run
out
on
anyone
so
admirable
,
for
no
definite
reason
?
Thus
,
though
our
holiday
had
begun
at
last
,
we
were
still
under
the
wing
of
Mr.
Ball
and
Mr.
Baring
.
Try
as
we
might
,
no
harm
was
going
to
come
to
us
.
In
the
small
hours
of
each
day
left
to
us
,
after
some
nineteen
hours
of
sight-seeing
,
swimming
,
talking
,
drinking
,
and
dancing
,
we
still
had
to
leave
those
bewitching
noisy
streets
;
we
still
had
to
trudge
for
half
an
hour
back
to
our
eminently
respectable
lodgings
.
And
so
respectable
were
they
that
once
we
had
reached
the
door
our
escorts-
those
,
that
is
,
who
were
stalwart
enough
still
to
be
with
us-
never
dreamed
of
doing
anything
more
than
shake
our
hands
.
<
BEGINNING
OF
NEW
STORY
>
Here
,
in
this
country
village
,
she
had
spent
her
childhood
.
Here
she
had
first
been
in
love
.
#
24
<
397
TEXT
K23
>
The
white
people
seized
on
the
slightest
word
,
Nature
took
the
lightest
footfall
,
with
fanatical
seriousness
.
The
English
nurses
discovered
that
they
could
not
sit
next
a
man
at
dinner
and
be
agreeable-
perhaps
asking
him
,
so
as
to
slice
up
the
boredom
,
to
tell
them
all
the
story
of
his
life-
without
his
taking
it
for
a
great
flirtation
and
turning
up
next
day
after
breakfast
for
the
love
affair
;
it
was
a
place
where
there
was
never
a
breath
of
breeze
except
in
the
season
of
storms
and
where
the
curtains
in
the
windows
never
moved
in
the
breeze
unless
a
storm
was
to
follow
.
The
English
nurses
were
often
advised
to
put
in
for
transfers
to
another
district
.
'It
's
so
much
brighter
in
the
north
.
Towns
,
life
.
Civilisation
,
shops
.
Much
cooler-
you
see
,
it
's
high
up
there
in
the
north
.
The
races
.
'
'You
would
like
it
in
the
east-
those
orange
planters
.
Everything
is
greener
,
there
's
a
huge
valley
.
Shooting
.
'
'Why
did
they
send
you
nurses
to
this
unhealthy
spot
?
You
should
go
to
a
healthy
spot
.
'
Some
of
the
nurses
left
Fort
Beit
.
But
those
of
us
who
were
doing
tropical
diseases
had
to
stay
on
,
because
our
clinic
,
the
largest
in
the
Colony
,
was
also
a
research
centre
for
tropical
diseases
.
Those
of
us
who
had
to
stay
on
used
sometimes
to
say
to
each
other
,
'Is
n't
it
wonderful
here
?
Heaps
of
servants
.
Cheap
drinks
.
Birds
,
beasts
,
flowers
.
'
The
place
was
not
without
its
strange
marvels
.
I
never
got
used
to
its
travel-film
colours
except
in
the
dry
season
when
the
dust
made
everything
real
.
The
dust
was
thick
in
the
great
yard
behind
the
clinic
where
the
natives
squatted
and
stood
about
,
shouting
or
laughing-
it
came
to
the
same
thing-
cooking
and
eating
,
while
they
awaited
treatment
,
or
the
results
of
X-rays
,
or
the
results
of
an
X-ray
of
a
distant
relative
.
They
gave
off
a
fierce
smell
and
kicked
up
the
dust
.
The
sore
eyes
of
the
babies
were
always
beset
by
flies
,
but
the
babies
slept
on
regardless
,
slung
on
their
mothers
'
backs
,
and
when
they
woke
and
cried
the
women
suckled
them
.
The
poor
whites
of
Fort
Beit
and
its
area
had
a
reception
room
of
their
own
inside
the
building
,
and
here
they
ate
the
food
they
had
brought
,
and
lolled
about
in
long
silences
,
sometimes
working
up
to
a
fight
in
a
corner
.
The
remainder
of
the
society
of
Fort
Beit
did
not
visit
the
clinic
.
The
remainder
comprised
the
chemist
,
the
clergyman
,
the
veterinary
surgeon
,
the
police
and
their
families
.
These
enjoyed
a
social
life
of
a
small
and
remote
quality
,
only
coming
into
contact
with
the
poor
white
small-farmers
for
business
purposes
.
They
were
anxious
to
entertain
the
clinic
staff
who
mostly
spent
its
free
time
elsewhere-
miles
and
miles
away
,
driving
at
weekends
to
the
capital
,
the
north
,
or
to
one
of
the
big
dams
on
which
it
was
possible
to
set
up
for
a
sailor
.
But
sometimes
the
nurses
and
medical
officers
would
,
for
a
change
,
spend
an
evening
in
the
village
at
the
house
of
the
chemist
,
the
clergyman
,
the
vet
,
or
at
the
police
quarters
.
Into
this
society
came
Sonia
Van
der
Merwe
when
her
husband
had
been
three
years
in
prison
.
There
was
a
certain
slur
attached
to
his
sentence
since
it
was
generally
felt
he
had
gone
too
far
in
the
heat
of
the
moment
,
this
sort
of
thing
undermining
the
prestige
of
the
Colony
at
Whitehall
.
But
nobody
held
the
incident
against
Sonia
.
The
main
difficulty
she
had
to
face
in
her
efforts
towards
the
company
of
the
vet
,
the
chemist
and
the
clergyman
was
the
fact
that
she
had
never
yet
been
in
their
company
.
The
Van
der
Merwes
'
farm
lay
a
few
miles
outside
Fort
Beit
.
It
was
one
of
the
few
farms
in
the
district
,
for
this
was
an
area
which
had
only
been
developed
for
the
mines
,
and
these
had
lately
closed
down
.
The
Van
der
Merwes
had
lived
the
makeshift
,
toiling
lives
of
Afrikaans
settlers
who
had
trekked
up
from
the
Union
.
I
do
not
think
it
had
ever
before
occurred
to
Sonia
that
her
days
could
be
spent
otherwise
than
in
rising
and
washing
her
face
at
the
tub
outside
,
baking
bread
,
scrappily
feeding
her
children
,
yelling
at
the
natives
,
and
retiring
at
night
to
her
feather
bed
with
Jannie
.
Her
only
outings
had
been
to
the
Dutch
Reformed
gathering
at
Easter
when
the
Afrikaans
came
in
along
the
main
street
in
their
covered
wagons
and
settled
there
for
a
week
.
It
was
not
till
the
lawyer
came
to
arrange
some
affair
between
the
farm
and
the
Land
Bank
that
she
learned
she
could
actually
handle
the
fortune
her
father
had
left
her
,
for
she
had
imagined
that
only
the
pound
notes
she
kept
stuffed
in
the
stocking
were
of
real
spending
worth
;
her
father
in
his
time
had
never
spent
his
money
on
visible
things
,
but
had
invested
it
,
and
Sonia
thought
that
money
paid
into
the
bank
was
a
sort
of
tribute-money
to
the
bank
people
which
patriarchal
farmers
like
her
father
were
obliged
to
pay
under
the
strict
ethic
of
the
Dutch
Reformed
Church
.
She
now
understood
her
cash
value
,
and
felt
fiercely
against
her
husband
for
failing
to
reveal
it
to
her
.
She
wrote
a
letter
to
him
,
which
was
a
difficult
course
.
I
saw
the
final
draft
,
about
which
she
called
a
conference
of
nurses
from
the
clinic
.
We
were
wicked
enough
to
let
it
go
,
but
in
fact
I
do
n't
think
we
gave
it
much
thought
.
I
recall
that
on
this
occasion
we
talked
far
into
the
night
about
her
possibilities-
her
tennis
court
,
her
two
bathrooms
,
her
black-and-white
bedroom-
all
of
which
were
as
yet
only
a
glimmer
at
the
end
of
a
tunnel
.
In
any
case
,
I
do
not
think
we
could
have
succeeded
in
changing
her
mind
about
the
letter
which
subsequently
enjoyed
a
few
inches
in
the
local
press
as
part
of
Jannie
's
evidence
.
It
was
as
follows
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
3Dear
Jannie
there
is
going
to
be
some
changes
I
found
out
what
pa
left
is
cash
to
spend
I
only
got
to
sine
my
name
do
you
think
I
like
to
go
on
like
this
work
work
work
counting
the
mealies
in
the
field
By
God
like
poor
whites
when
did
I
get
a
dress
you
did
not
say
a
word
that
is
your
shame
and
you
have
landed
in
jale
with
your
bad
temper
you
shoud
of
amed
at
the
legs
.
Mr.
Little
came
here
to
bring
the
papers
to
sine
he
said
you
get
good
cooking
in
jale
the
kids
are
well
but
Hannah
got
a
bite
but
I
will
take
them
away
from
there
now
and
send
them
to
the
convent
and
pay
money
.
Your
Loving
Wife
,
S.
Van
der
Merwe
<
END
INDENTATION
>
There
must
have
been
many
occasions
on
which
I
lay
on
my
bed
on
summer
afternoons
in
Worcestershire
,
because
at
that
time
I
was
convalescent
.
My
schooldays
had
come
to
an
end
.
My
training
as
a
radio-therapist
was
not
to
begin
till
the
autumn
.
I
do
not
know
how
many
afternoons
I
lay
on
my
bed
listening
to
a
litany
of
tennis
noises
from
where
my
two
brothers
played
on
the
court
a
little
to
the
right
below
my
window
.
Sometimes
,
to
tell
me
it
was
time
to
get
up
,
my
elder
brother
Richard
would
send
a
tennis
ball
through
the
open
window
.
The
net
curtain
would
stir
and
part
very
suddenly
and
somewhere
in
the
room
the
ball
would
thud
and
then
roll
.
I
always
thought
one
day
he
would
break
the
glass
of
the
window
,
or
that
he
would
land
the
ball
on
my
face
or
break
something
in
the
room
,
but
he
never
did
.
Perhaps
my
memory
exaggerates
the
number
of
these
occasions
and
really
they
only
occurred
once
or
twice
.
But
I
am
sure
the
curtains
must
have
moved
in
the
breeze
as
I
lay
taking
in
the
calls
and
the
to
and
fro
of
tennis
on
those
unconcerned
afternoons
,
and
I
suppose
the
sight
was
a
pleasurable
one
.
That
a
slight
movement
of
the
curtains
should
be
the
sign
of
a
summer
breeze
seems
somewhere
near
to
truth
,
for
to
me
truth
has
airy
properties
with
buoyant
and
lyrical
effects
;
and
when
anything
drastic
starts
up
from
some
light
cause
it
only
proves
to
me
that
something
false
has
got
into
the
world
.
I
do
not
actually
remember
the
curtains
of
my
room
being
touched
by
the
summer
wind
although
I
am
sure
they
were
;
whenever
I
try
to
bring
to
mind
this
detail
of
the
afternoon
sensations
it
disappears
,
and
I
have
knowledge
of
the
image
only
as
one
who
has
swallowed
some
fruit
of
the
Tree
of
Knowledge-
its
memory
is
usurped
by
the
window
of
Mrs.
Van
der
Merwe
's
house
and
by
the
curtains
disturbed
,
in
the
rainy
season
,
by
a
trifling
wind
,
unreasonably
meaning
a
storm
.
Sometimes
,
on
those
restful
afternoons
,
I
was
anxious
.
There
was
some
doubt
about
my
acceptance
for
training
as
a
radio-therapist
because
of
my
interrupted
schooling
.
One
day
the
letter
of
acceptance
came
by
the
late
post
.
I
read
the
letter
with
relief
and
delight
,
and
at
that
same
moment
decided
to
turn
down
the
offer
.
It
was
enough
that
I
had
received
it
.
I
am
given
to
this
sort
of
thing
,
and
the
reason
that
I
am
drawn
to
moderate
and
tranquil
motives
is
that
I
lack
them
.
I
decided
instead
to
become
a
hospital
nurse
and
later
to
follow
my
brother
Richard
,
who
was
then
a
medical
student
,
to
Africa
,
and
specialise
,
with
him
,
in
tropical
diseases
.
It
was
about
a
year
after
my
arrival
at
Fort
Beit
that
I
came
across
Sonji
Van
der
Merwe
and
,
together
with
the
other
nurses
,
read
the
letter
which
was
about
to
be
sent
to
her
husband
four
hundred
miles
away
in
the
Colony
's
prison
.
She
posted
the
letter
ritualistically
the
next
afternoon
,
putting
on
her
church-going
gloves
to
do
so
.
She
did
not
expect
,
nor
did
she
receive
,
a
reply
.
Three
weeks
later
she
started
calling
herself
Sonia
.
Our
visits
to
the
farm
began
to
take
the
place
of
evenings
spent
at
the
vet
's
,
the
chemist
's
and
the
clergyman
's
,
to
whose
society
Sonia
now
had
good
hopes
of
access
.
And
every
time
we
turned
up
something
new
had
taken
place
.
Sonia
knew
,
or
discovered
as
if
by
bush-telegraph
,
where
to
begin
.
She
did
not
yet
know
how
to
travel
by
train
and
would
have
been
afraid
to
make
any
excursion
by
herself
far
from
the
area
,
but
through
one
nurse
or
another
she
obtained
furnishings
from
the
Union
,
catalogues
,
books
about
interior
decoration
and
fashion
magazines
.
Travel-stained
furniture
vans
began
to
arrive
at
her
bidding
and
our
instigation
.
Her
first
move
,
however
,
was
to
join
the
Church
of
England
,
abandoning
the
Dutch
Reformed
persuasion
of
her
forefathers
;
we
had
to
hand
it
to
her
that
she
had
thought
this
up
for
herself
.
We
egged
her
on
from
week
to
week
.
We
taught
her
how
not
to
be
mean
with
her
drinks
,
for
she
had
ordered
an
exotic
supply
.
At
first
she
had
locked
the
bottles
in
the
pantry
and
poured
them
into
glasses
in
the
kitchen
and
watered
them
before
getting
the
house
boy
to
serve
them
to
her
guests
.
We
stopped
all
that
.
A
contractor
already
had
the
extensions
to
the
house
in
hand
,
and
the
rooms
were
being
decorated
and
furnished
one
by
one
.
It
was
I
who
had
told
her
to
have
two
bathrooms
,
not
merely
one
,
installed
.
She
took
time
getting
used
to
the
indoor
lavatories
and
we
had
to
keep
reminding
her
to
pull
the
chain
.
One
of
us
brought
back
from
the
capital
a
book
of
etiquette
which
was
twenty-eight
years
old
but
which
she
read
assiduously
,
following
the
words
with
her
forefinger
.
I
think
it
was
I
who
had
suggested
the
black-and-white
bedroom
,
being
a
bit
drunk
at
the
time
,
and
now
it
was
a
wonder
to
see
it
taking
shape
;
it
was
done
within
a
month-
she
had
managed
to
obtain
black
wallpaper
,
and
to
put
it
up
,
although
wallpaper
was
a
thing
unheard
of
in
the
Colony
and
she
was
warned
by
everyone
that
it
would
never
stick
to
the
walls
.
#
264
<
398
TEXT
K24
>
The
Toothache
Toothache
on
top
of
all
this
was
too
much
.
He
had
always
taken
great
care
of
his
teeth
,
even
as
a
child
.
A
child
.
His
marriage
was
two
months
old
and
he
wished
that
he
was
.
Fifty
years
had
passed
in
as
many
days
.
That
made
him
seventy
three
.
Another
two
to
go
.
His
life
was
almost
over
.
He
had
come
to
the
right
place
.
The
door
was
divided
,
like
a
stable
door
,
into
two
equal
leaves
.
He
knocked
on
the
upper
leaf
,
a
frosted
glass
panel
with
the
name
and
profession
in
heavy
black
capitals
.
The
upper
half
opened
.
A
clean
,
florid
face
appeared
and
disappointment
pricked
him
.
-Yes
?
-Would
you
...
attend
to
this
for
me
,
please
?
The
slip
of
paper
was
carefully
scrutinised
.
Himself
.
The
paper
.
Himself
.
-Are
you
the
father
?
-Yes
.
-Come
in
.
The
lower
half
of
the
door
was
unlatched
to
admit
him
into
a
room
which
seemed
half
church
,
half
office
.
The
ecclesiastical
half
was
neat
and
shining
,
the
official
half
untidy
,
strewn
with
papers
.
Nameless
brass
projections
hung
on
the
walls
and
looked
as
if
they
had
been
looted
from
a
church
.
There
were
glossy
photographs
of
the
rest
chapels
in
the
city
's
crematoria
.
The
funeral
director
busied
himself
among
his
littered
papers
,
and
,
in
a
few
minutes
,
with
the
air
of
having
solved
a
problem
,
pronounced
,
as
if
he
expected
his
client
to
haggle
:
-That
will
be
three
pounds
ten
,
young
man
.
-Yes
.
He
drew
four
new
pound
notes
from
his
wallet
,
crossed
the
room
,
and
placed
them
emphatically
beneath
the
undertaker
's
eyes
.
-It
will
be
tomorrow
.
Will
anyone
attend
?
-No
.
-Has
it
got
a
name
?
-No
.
-Shall
I
inform
you
of
the
place
of
burial
?
-No
...
thank
you
.
-Some
people
like
to
know
,
but
best
forgotten
.
<
SIC
>
-If
the
child
had
lived
only
a
few
days
or
weeks
it
would
have
had
a
name
.
And
a
stone
.
He
felt
he
was
apologising
for
not
bringing
better
trade
.
-A
different
matter
.
But
best
forgotten
.
He
seemed
to
have
solved
a
problem
.
-It
does
n't
often
happen
these
days
.
He
wondered
how
much
a
child
of
a
few
months
would
cost
.
-Right
.
I
'll
see
to
it
tomorrow
for
you
.
-Thank
you
.
He
turned
to
go
.
The
business
completed
,
the
undertaker
moved
from
the
official
to
the
ecclesiastical
side
of
the
room
,
and
took
his
hand
.
-Put
it
there
.
I
know
what
it
is
.
I
'm
a
family
man
myself
.
With
his
other
hand
the
undertaker
held
out
a
small
receipt
for
three
pounds
ten
and
a
crumpled
ten
shilling
note
.
He
took
them
and
went
through
the
divided
door
.
-Good
afternoon
.
-Good
afternoon
,
young
man
.
It
had
been
the
same
with
the
registrar
of
births
and
deaths
,
when
he
had
collected
the
certificate
for
disposal
at
the
hospital
that
morning
.
Names
.
Dates
of
birth
.
1937
.
1937
.
Professions
.
Schoolteacher
.
Schoolteacher
.
The
registrar
wrote
the
date
of
the
stillbirth
.
19
February
,
196
.
-When
were
you
married
?
-December
the
Sixteenth
.
-Nineteen
Fifty
Eight
?
-No
,
last
year
.
The
registrar
smiled
.
Who
had
selected
him
to
endure
this
?
Time
?
Like
an
ever
rolling
stream
.
There
was
comfort
in
that
.
His
tooth
ached
.
No
comfort
.
There
was
time
to
kill
before
his
dental
appointment
.
There
was
always
time
to
kill
.
You
stood
in
the
present
and
watched
either
the
last
moment
die
or
the
next
being
born
.
As
they
were
ejaculated
into
being
,
his
mind
,
like
a
spermicide
,
killed
off
the
seeds
of
time
.
All
his
moments
were
dying
.
When
you
were
seventy
three
you
could
only
look
behind
you
.
At
that
age
you
walked
backwards
into
the
future
.
There
was
time
to
kill
before
his
dental
appointment
,
before
he
died
.
He
would
walk
.
To
reach
the
dentist
's
,
which
he
had
not
thought
to
change
,
he
had
to
walk
from
Town
to
Beeston
,
up
the
long
hill
that
overlooked
the
rest
of
Leeds
.
It
was
very
near
his
old
home
.
Since
he
had
left
so
abruptly
he
had
not
returned
.
The
lack
of
forgiveness
would
remain
mutual
.
His
resentment
would
consume
his
guilt
.
Supposing
he
was
seen
?
Let
them
see
him
.
Supposing
he
saw
his
mother
at
the
greengrocer
's
on
the
corner
?
He
would
ignore
her
.
He
had
written
a
terse
postcard
to
tell
them
about
the
child
and
that
was
all
.
They
would
say
it
was
a
judgement
.
Besides
if
you
were
seventy
three
,
your
parents
would
be
dead
.
All
the
names
that
had
been
heaped
on
them
!
All
the
fragments
of
morality
that
had
fallen
about
their
heads
!
The
fifth
and
the
seventh
commandments
.
They
had
burned
his
photograph
and
the
Bible
he
had
kept
at
his
bedside
.
Such
as
he
had
no
right
to
possess
that
,
let
alone
read
it
.
It
had
only
been
an
ornament
anyway
.
A
tit
bit
.
A
miniature
edition
,
inscribed
Joseph
Carson
,
1841
.
He
had
picked
it
up
in
the
market
for
a
few
pence
,
buried
under
the
battered
copies
of
Marie
Corelli
,
Ouida
and
Hall
Caine
.
After
only
two
months
of
absence
the
familiar
streets
showed
signs
of
considerable
change
.
Instead
of
the
lines
of
gas
lamps
he
was
shocked
to
find
overhead
sodium
lighting
,
and
there
was
demolition
in
progress
on
a
row
of
terrace
houses
,
almost
the
same
as
his
own
street
.
He
stopped
to
watch
.
There
was
time
to
kill
.
Ahead
of
him
a
man
on
crutches
stood
watching
the
houses
being
torn
down
.
That
had
not
changed
.
The
afternoons
were
always
peopled
by
mothers
and
children
under
five
,
or
by
the
aged
and
the
maimed
.
All
the
able-bodied
,
like
the
demolition
men
,
were
at
work
.
He
himself
would
be
back
at
school
tomorrow
morning
.
After
his
slight
indisposition
.
A
chill
?
A
bilious
attack
?
The
blood
on
the
stair
,
the
floor
of
the
ambulance
,
the
attendants
'
hands
.
At
his
feet
on
a
pile
of
broken
bricks
,
open
at
page
35
,
lay
the
grey
remnants
of
The
Beauties
of
British
Poetry
:
'The
Assyrian
came
down
like
the
wolf
on
the
fold
,
And
his
cohorts
were
gleaming
in
purple
and
gold
;
'
He
turned
the
stiffened
pages
with
his
foot
.
Another
by
Lord
Byron
.
Mrs.
Hemans
.
Hogg
.
Two
men
with
sledgehammers
were
poised
on
a
high
fragment
of
surviving
wall
.
They
might
easily
fall
and
kill
themselves
.
This
part
of
the
city
had
worn
badly
.
It
was
good
to
see
it
go
.
How
1doth
the
city
sit
solitary
,
that
was
full
of
people
!
Seventy
three
.
Fifty
years
had
passed
.
You
could
expect
changes
in
fifty
years
.
Every
change
after
fourteen
years
was
for
the
worst
.
A
plaque
on
the
site
testified
that
the
work
was
being
carried
out
by
a
member
of
The
National
Federation
of
Demolition
Contractors
.
On
it
was
a
badge
with
a
map
of
the
British
Isles
.
Great
Britain
and
Ulster
were
in
black
.
On
the
circumference
of
the
badge
,
surmounting
the
Outer
Hebrides
,
was
a
contractor
's
crane
.
A
shovel
intersected
Sligo
and
traversed
Ireland
as
far
as
County
Cork
,
where
it
emerged
into
the
ocean
.
A
pick
in
the
North
Sea
had
its
point
curved
towards
some
coastal
town
beneath
the
Firth
of
Forth
.
A
crowbar
,
its
point
of
balance
opposite
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
floated
in
the
English
Channel
,
extending
,
at
a
rough
guess
,
from
Plymouth
to
Brighton
.
Beneath
all
this
was
the
date
,
1941
,
(
he
was
four
)
,
and
beneath
that
the
motto
,
RESURGAM
.
The
cripple
had
moved
off
.
He
overtook
him
quickly
,
imagining
the
cripple
's
envy
at
his
straight
,
retreating
legs
.
He
turned
round
.
The
cripple
's
head
,
as
if
it
always
had
,
hung
,
like
a
cartoon
Christ
's
,
upon
his
breast
.
He
was
nearer
to
his
old
home
.
You
could
see
almost
all
of
Leeds
from
the
crest
of
Beeston
Hill
,
the
roofs
,
the
chimneys
and
the
steeples
,
the
higher
civic
buildings
,
the
clock
of
the
black
Town
Hall
,
to
which
he
had
listened
,
in
his
attic
bedroom
,
striking
the
small
hours
of
those
mornings
immediately
before
he
left
.
The
slightest
earth
tremor
could
level
them
.
He
could
see
the
familiar
landmarks
that
he
had
passed
on
his
way
up
.
The
Salem
Institute
,
Hudson
's
Warehouse
,
formerly
Wesley
Hall
,
the
gas
cylinders
,
the
truncated
pinnacles
of
Christ
Church
.
Some
time
ago
,
these
had
become
insecure
and
the
constant
passage
of
heavy
and
rapidly
increasing
traffic
had
made
them
a
danger
to
the
community
.
The
incumbent
had
sat
for
weeks
at
a
trestle
table
,
with
placards
ranged
about
him
and
fixed
above
the
church
porch
on
either
side
of
what
seemed
to
be
a
tinted
photograph
of
Christ
,
beneath
which
was
written
in
white
capitals
,
COME
UNTO
ME
.
Who
would
go
to
that
?
The
faded
figure
held
out
its
arms
in
a
gesture
of
welcome
.
AN
APPEAL
FOR
RENOVATIONS
TO
THE
FABRIC
OF
THE
CHURCH
.
+1
,
URGENTLY
NEEDED
.
PLEASE
GIVE
GENEROUSLY
.
SAVE
YOUR
CHURCH
.
Hardly
a
tithe
was
raised
and
,
with
no
regard
for
proportion
,
the
dangerous
finials
and
crockets
were
removed
,
leaving
four
stunted
growths
of
stone
,
projecting
from
a
square
tower
.
They
should
have
left
them
to
fall
down
.
Nearer
to
him
was
the
large
dome
of
a
building
,
formerly
The
Queen
's
Theatre
,
The
Music
Hall
,
the
Queen
's
Cinema
,
now
an
unwanted
fixture
,
described
as
an
excellent
site
for
future
development
,
becoming
more
and
more
dilapidated
,
devoid
of
players
,
stars
or
audience
.
Of
the
advertisement
board
above
the
entrance
,
between
what
had
been
two
giant
tulips
,
there
remained
only
the
word
,
TODAY
.
Just
visible
below
,
however
,
the
Palace
Cinema
,
formerly
The
Tabernacle
,
was
still
assertive
.
Its
prices
had
risen
,
so
they
said
,
from
fourpence
to
one
and
six
or
two
and
three
.
It
had
risen
in
the
world
.
The
city
was
senile
too
.
Let
the
everlasting
stars
go
out
.
They
would
all
pass
away
as
one
,
a
slow
driftage
of
stardust
,
crumbled
brick
and
plaster
,
powdered
flesh
and
bone
.
The
dentist
had
his
surgery
in
Cemetery
Road
on
the
very
brow
of
the
commanding
hill
.
In
the
congested
burial
ground
on
his
left
the
remains
of
his
family
from
seventeen
something
were
laid
at
rest
,
the
butchers
,
the
publicans
,
their
wives
,
and
some
of
their
children
.
His
father
took
flowers
there
almost
every
week
and
sometimes
came
home
with
the
stains
of
clay
on
his
trouser
knees
.
The
five
sons
,
now
dispersed
in
various
parts
of
England
,
sent
every
year
,
with
their
Christmas
Cards
,
a
subscription
towards
an
elaborate
wreath
.
From
the
chair
,
as
he
was
having
his
teeth
tested
and
found
wanting
,
he
fixed
his
attention
on
the
landmarks
below
him
,
to
distract
his
mind
from
the
pains
of
the
dentist
's
probe
.
Four
of
his
teeth
required
treatment
.
Three
new
fillings
and
one
about
twelve
years
old
that
needed
repair
.
He
had
forgotten
about
that
.
The
tooth
that
ached
was
not
to
be
extracted
.
It
would
just
be
possible
to
fill
it
.
Of
course
,
they
were
paid
more
for
a
filling
.
-Do
you
still
clean
your
teeth
regularly
?
-Yes
,
of
course
.
After
every
meal
.
-And
you
do
n't
eat
sweets
?
-No
.
-Or
a
lot
of
biscuits
?
-No
.
No
.
-Mm
.
Your
teeth
are
poorly
resistant
to
decay
.
They
gave
you
nothing
to
numb
the
pain
of
drilling
.
No
cocaine
.
No
laughing
gas
.
The
drill
began
.
He
stared
at
the
heavens
and
the
higher
landmarks
.
He
pinched
his
hand
beneath
the
protective
sheet
.
Birds
circled
within
his
vision
,
circumscribed
by
the
tilted
position
of
the
chair
,
seagulls
fleeing
the
storms
on
the
North
Sea
or
the
Irish
Sea
,
sparrows
,
starlings
circling
the
stunted
pinnacles
of
Christ
Church
,
the
dome
of
the
Queen
's
Theatre
,
the
Music
Hall
,
the
Queen
's
Cinema
,
the
derelict
,
wheeling
backwards
and
forwards
above
the
Gas
Works
cylinders
,
the
Salem
Institute
,
and
,
nearer
,
settling
on
the
houses
on
the
hill
immediately
beneath
the
window
.
Concentrate
.
Transfer
the
pain
into
the
hand
.
The
birds
soar
as
the
pain
is
sharp
on
the
crumbling
tooth
.
They
settle
and
it
is
subdued
.
The
drill
.
The
drill
.
They
rise
,
they
wheel
and
turn
,
around
the
stunted
pinnacles
,
poorly
resistant
to
decay
,
the
Queen
's
Theatre
,
poorly
resistant
to
decay
,
the
Queen
's
Cinema
,
poorly
resistant
to
decay
,
the
derelict
,
the
excellent
site
for
future
development
,
for
future
buildings
,
future
derelicts
,
that
will
survive
my
teeth
,
my
flesh
and
bone
,
my
son
,
who
died
before
he
saw
the
broken
world
,
that
may
survive
my
second
or
my
third
,
their
first
,
or
be
demolished
,
excavated
,
filled
,
plucked
out
,
root
and
all
,
teeth
and
children
torn
out
of
their
roots
,
the
nameless
flesh
interred
in
nameless
ground
,
the
dead
to
judgement
torn
,
Christ
torn
from
the
tomb
,
the
roots
,
the
judgement
,
the
welcoming
,
the
faded
Christ
,
poorly
resistant
to
decay
.
#
283
<
399
TEXT
K25
>
Maiden
Offering
Short
Story
by
MAVIS
FOREMAN
She
supported
the
dying
hero
's
head
in
her
lap
.
``
Have
no
fear
,
we
shall
meet
again
''
he
murmured
.
Belinda
smiled
through
her
tears
for
she
too
believed
that
true
love
reaches
beyond
the
grave
.
The
End
.
I
wrote
with
a
flourish
,
the
tears
coursing
down
my
cheeks
as
I
looked
up
triumphantly
into
my
dressing
table
mirror
.
I
am
fifteen
and
have
just
completed
my
first
real
story
.
I
have
written
it
all
sitting
like
this
before
my
mirror
apeing
every
expression
of
my
hero
and
heroine
,
sharing
their
every
joy
and
weeping
at
their
many
sorrows
.
It
is
such
a
sad
story
I
can
not
stop
crying
,
so
it
must
be
good
.
A
story
has
to
be
sad
and
very
mature
and
frank
to
succeed
these
days
and
I
feel
that
mine
is
quite
fearless
.
In
a
way
the
heroine
is
myself
and
the
hero
,
Ben
,
is
the
boy
I
am
rather
keen
about
although
he
does
n't
take
much
notice
of
me
.
Of
course
he
is
quite
a
bit
older
,
nearly
twenty
I
believe
.
My
story
has
two
thousand
and
one
words
.
I
know
because
I
have
counted
every
word-
two
thousand
and
one
!
Now
I
must
dry
my
eyes
and
go
and
tell
someone
about
it
.
I
am
so
excited
I
just
can
not
stop
crying
.
It
is
reaction
after
all
my
effort
.
It
is
now
two
days
since
I
finished
``
Death
at
Sundown
''
and
I
am
not
quite
so
happy
about
it
although
I
still
believe
in
it
and
in
myself
.
But
everyone
has
pulled
it
to
pieces
and
I
feel
the
heart
has
gone
out
of
it
.
I
think
I
shall
do
what
Grandpa
advised
...
When
I
first
broke
the
news
to
the
family
they
were
all
very
thrilled
and
Mother
said
I
must
read
it
to
them
as
soon
as
we'd
finished
supper
.
My
young
brother
,
Billy
,
was
rather
fed
up
as
he
did
not
want
to
miss
his
serial
on
the
Radio
and
Father
did
not
seem
all
that
keen
either
.
Mother
,
I
could
tell
,
was
really
interested
and
so
was
Grandpa
.
He
did
not
say
much
but
he
kept
looking
at
me
and
nodding
his
head
.
During
the
meal
Billy
kept
trying
to
find
out
what
it
was
about
.
``
Is
it
rip-roaring
?
''
he
said
.
``
You
'll
have
to
wait
and
see
.
It
will
spoil
it
if
I
tell
you
.
''
My
Father
looked
at
me
then
.
``
I
did
n't
know
you
were
a
writer
,
Julia
''
he
said
.
Grandpa
chortled
.
``
Takes
after
me-
stories
by
the
dozen
once
and
a
book
''
.
``
Really
,
Grandpa
''
,
I
breathed
.
``
How
many
words
?
''
``
Oh
,
fifty
or
sixty
thousand
,
I
ca
n't
remember
.
''
``
Golly
!
''
I
said
.
``
How
many
has
yours
?
''
said
Billy
.
``
Two
thousand
and
one
.
''
Everyone
looked
impressed
and
Mother
said
proudly
,
``
Julia's
going
to
be
clever
.
I
had
a
letter
published
once
myself
in
some
woman
's
magazine
,
I
forget
which
one
.
A
household
hint
it
was
,
something
to
do
with
pegs
.
''
``
Pegs
!
''
said
Grandpa
.
``
Did
you
say
pegs
?
''
``
Yes
,
pegs
''
said
my
Mother
crossly
.
``
It
was
quite
a
good
washday
hint
.
I
ca
n't
remember
just
what
now
,
it
was
a
long
time
ago
.
I
got
ten
and
sixpence
for
it
though
.
It
was
the
time
we
were
trying
to
get
enough
together
to
send
you
to
that
good
school
,
''
she
added
reminiscently
to
me
.
``
How
much
will
Julia
get
for
hers
?
''
Billy
said
.
``
They
pay
quite
a
bit
for
a
really
good
story
,
''
Grandpa
cut
in
.
Billy
looked
interested
.
``
Enough
to
buy
a
record
player
?
''
``
Hm
.
It
would
have
to
be
pretty
good
to
get
that
much
,
''
Grandpa
said
.
By
this
time
they
were
all
intrigued
.
Even
Father
seemed
quite
keen
to
hear
it
.
So
,
after
supper
,
we
all
settled
round
the
fire
while
I
read
the
tale
out
to
them
with
much
dramatic
feeling
and
,
once
again
,
there
were
tears
in
my
eyes
when
I
came
to
the
sad
ending
,
but
this
time
I
managed
to
keep
them
from
tumbling
down
my
cheeks
.
There
was
quite
a
moment
's
silence
when
I
finished
and
I
took
it
that
all
their
hearts
were
too
full
to
speak
.
Then
they
all
said
together
,
~
''
Yes
,
it
's
good
,
very
good
,
''
and
Grandpa
added
,
``
A
stout
effort
.
''
Only
Billy
remained
quiet
and
when
I
looked
at
him
pointedly
he
said
.
``
It
's
a
bit
like
that
silly
film
we
saw
last
week
with
that
smashing
cowboy
one
.
''
``
You
are
too
young
to
appreciate
it
,
''
I
said
haughtily
.
``
It
is
written
for
grown
ups
,
not
boys
of
nine
and
a
half
.
''
``
They
seem
to
spend
a
lot
of
time
making
passionate
love
,
''
Billy
said
.
Mother
coughed
.
``
Yes
,
I
thought
perhaps
that
was
rather
...
''
she
tailed
off
lamely
.
``
Oh
,
but
Mother
''
I
flared
,
``
everything
has
to
be
like
that
now
or
it
does
n't
have
a
chance-
6risque
?
2
,
they
call
it
.
''
Father
grunted
.
``
I
should
have
thought
they
would
have
caught
their
deaths
of
cold
lying
about
in
the
snow
like
that
''
he
said
.
``
Oh
,
but
it
was
n't
snowing
then
.
''
``
But
it
was
the
day
he
was
killed
.
You
said
something
about
his
'red
blood
on
the
white
snow
'
.
''
``
Oh
,
yes
,
''
I
said
,
``
but
that
was
another
day
.
''
I
was
beginning
to
feel
cross
now
and
slightly
disheartened
.
There
was
a
further
silence
;
then
Father
said
,
``
I
'm
afraid
there
are
several
bits
regarding
the
Army
that
just
would
not
happen-
''
Grandpa
cut
in
quickly
,
``
That
does
n't
matter
in
a
story
.
One
does
n't
expect
one
hundred
per
cent
accuracy
.
If
it
's
a
good
tale
you
can
get
away
with
that
.
''
``
In
one
bit
you
said
she
was
a
beautiful
maiden
of
twenty
and
then
later
you
say
she
has
a
squint
,
''
Billy
said
.
I
glared
at
him
furiously
.
``
I
said
no
such
thing
.
''
``
Well
,
cross-eyed
is
the
same
.
''
``
I
said
wide-eyed
.
All
innocent
maidens
are
wide-eyed
.
''
``
She
did
n't
really
behave
like
an
innocent
maiden
,
''
said
my
Mother
mildly
.
Suddenly
,
I
had
had
enough
and
with
a
gulp
I
jumped
up
and
ran
from
the
room
,
my
story
clasped
to
my
breast
.
The
tears
came
angrily
to
my
eyes
again
as
I
slammed
my
bedroom
door
.
Why
could
n't
they
have
left
it
alone
,
saying
they
liked
it
and
then
pulling
it
to
pieces
.
Now
,
it
would
not
seem
right
to
me
.
Maybe
I
should
alter
it
to
fit
in
with
their
criticisms
.
Then
Grandpa
came
in
.
He
did
not
knock
as
he
usually
does
,
just
walked
straight
in
.
He
went
to
the
window
and
stared
out
not
looking
at
me
and
not
saying
a
word
.
I
gazed
at
his
dear
old
back
in
the
shabby
,
tweed
suit
and
the
funny
little
bald
patch
peeping
from
around
the
white
tufts
,
a
bit
like
a
poached
egg
I
thought
irrelevantly
,
and
said
sadly
,
``
I
'm
going
to
alter
it
the
way
they
suggested
.
''
Grandpa
flew
round
then
his
old
face
shining
and
red
.
``
You
do
no
such
thing
,
''
he
said
.
``
It
would
n't
be
your
story
any
more
.
Leave
it
be
child
.
It
's
your
very
own
creation
.
It
's
fair
enough
.
You
'll
do
better
,
but
it
's
fair
enough
for
a
start
.
You
may
use
my
typewriter
to
type
it
out
if
you
like
.
''
My
heart
was
too
full
for
words
.
This
was
indeed
an
honour
!
So
I
typed
my
story
on
Grandpa
's
typewriter
.
It
is
a
very
old
typewriter
and
some
of
the
keys
are
rather
crooked
.
I
can
only
type
very
slowly
as
I
am
quite
a
beginner
so
it
took
me
a
long
time
.
I
am
afraid
there
were
a
few
mistakes
but
I
altered
them
all
in
red
ink
and
Grandpa
says
it
does
n't
matter
how
badly
a
story
is
typed
;
if
it
has
real
merit
it
will
sell
.
It
was
a
wonderful
moment
when
I
pushed
the
paper
clip
into
the
pages
and
folded
it
into
a
foolscap
envelope
.
I
put
another
in
with
my
name
and
address
on
it
just
in
case
.
But
,
oh
,
I
am
sure
it
will
be
published
.
It
's
just
got
to
be
...
For
several
days
I
have
been
walking
on
air
imagining
my
story
printed
in
the
magazine-
DEATH
AT
SUNDOWN
By
Julia
Lane
Then
this
morning
I
heard
the
plump
of
the
letters
on
the
mat
and
somehow
I
knew
immediately
that
this
was
my
moment
.
I
raced
out
into
the
hall
but
,
quick
as
I
was
,
Grandpa
was
before
me
.
He
was
straightening
up
and
there
was
a
long
,
foolscap
envelope
in
his
hand
.
I
could
see
my
own
writing
on
it
.
``
Shall
we
go
to
your
room
?
''
Grandpa
said
very
quietly
.
I
followed
him
with
an
aching
heart
;
all
the
life
seemed
to
have
drained
out
of
me
.
Grandpa
sat
down
slowly
on
the
bed
.
``
I
'm
afraid
it
's
a
return
,
''
he
said
.
I
bit
my
lip
miserably
and
nodded
.
``
You
must
n't
mind
too
much
,
''
Grandpa
said
.
``
Even
the
most
famous
writers
started
like
this
,
some
have
years
and
years
of
frustration
before
they
make
the
grade
.
Some
never
do
,
''
he
added
under
his
breath
.
``
Shall
I
open
it
?
''
I
nodded
dumbly
and
he
slit
the
envelope
.
Yes
,
there
it
was
,
my
beautiful
story
and
the
paper
clip
had
gone
.
I
threw
myself
on
to
the
pillows
beside
Grandpa
and
sobbed
my
heart
out
.
He
let
me
cry
for
a
little
then
tugged
me
upright
and
handed
me
his
handkerchief
.
``
Blow
,
''
he
commanded
.
I
did
so
and
felt
better
.
``
You
must
n't
let
this
beat
you
,
''
he
said
.
``
Try
again
,
write
something
better
.
One
day
you
will
go
to
the
door
and
there
will
be
a
little
envelope
with
a
publisher
's
name
on
it
;
in
that
moment
,
you
will
feel
it
was
all
worth
while
.
And
look
,
''
he
opened
up
my
story
,
''
your
very
first
rejection
slip
.
''
I
took
it
from
him
and
read
,
THE
EDITOR
THANKS
YOU
FOR
SUBMITTING
THE
ENCLOSED
MS
BUT
REGRETS
HE
IS
UNABLE
TO
USE
IT
.
``
He
thanked
me
,
''
I
said
in
wonder
,
``
that
was
nice
.
''
Grandpa
nodded
thoughtfully
.
``
Keep
it
,
''
he
said
.
``
One
day
you
may
be
able
to
laugh
at
it
.
''
Up
the
Elephant
Short
story
by
ROY
BOARDMAN
AFTER
tea
Mum
and
Dad
gave
me
the
look
they
always
gave
me
after
our
first
meal
when
I
returned
to
London
at
the
end
of
the
college
term
.
They
knew
I
was
going
out
for
the
evening
.
Action
and
conversation
followed
the
usual
pattern
.
I
yawned
,
surveyed
the
cramped
room-
the
littered
table
,
two
armchairs
,
old
football
pools
and
bills
stuffed
behind
the
alarm
clock
,
the
dominating
television
screen-
and
said
,
``
Oh
,
well
,
I
'd
better
go
and
let
everyone
know
I
'm
back
.
''
``
Where
you
goin
'
,
son
?
''
asked
Mum
.
``
Up
the
Elephant
,
I
think
.
''
``
You
look
after
yourself
,
son
,
''
said
Dad
lighting
one
of
his
hand-rolled
cigarettes
and
leaning
back
in
his
chair
,
his
striped
braces
straining
over
his
striped
shirt
.
``
You
know
what
the
Elephant
and
Castle
's
like
.
Mind
you
do
n't
get
up
to
nothing
.
''
``
I
might
go
and
see
Pete
.
''
Pete
was
the
``
nice
young
man
''
Mum
approved
of
.
We
had
been
contemporaries
at
the
local
secondary
school
until
I
had
gone
to
college
,
he
into
Local
Government
,
``
He
's
a
nice
young
man
,
''
said
Mum
hoping
to
begin
a
conversation
.
But
I
had
my
jacket
on
and
my
hand
was
on
the
doorknob
.
``
Well
,
see
you
later
.
''
``
Nice
of
you
to
'ave
dropped
in
,
''
said
Dad
with
terrible
sarcasm
.
``
Come
again
sometime
.
''
I
heard
the
knob
of
the
telly
click
as
I
went
down
the
stairs
,
and
when
I
reached
the
front
door
a
blast
of
music
hit
me
in
the
back
.
It
was
twilight
.
The
street
was
deserted
and
there
were
few
lights
in
the
windows
of
the
two
regular
lines
of
houses
that
enclosed
me
.
It
was
telly
time
for
everyone
.
A
few
knife-edges
of
light
slit
the
shrouded
sky
.
I
stood
on
the
doorstep
a
while
watching
it
,
trying
to
decide
where
to
go
.
A
visit
to
Pete
certainly
did
n't
attract
me
,
the
conversation
would
die
too
quickly
.
But
I
wanted
to
talk
to
someone
.
Every
time
I
returned
from
college
I
felt
the
need
to
meet
people
I
used
to
know
,
to
see
the
life
I
had
known
,
to
re-evaluate
and
see
if
I
could
feel
some
of
the
old
desires
.
#
23
<
4
TEXT
K26
>
ALL
THE
GIRLS
LOVE
A
SCHOLAR
Short
story
by
Malcolm
Bradbury
ONE
FINE
DAY
in
late
August
,
a
little
more
than
a
year
ago
,
I
put
on
some
clean
socks
,
pressed
my
trousers
,
and
made
my
way
across
the
downs
to
Southampton
,
where
I
was
to
take
ship
for
America
.
After
governmental
minions
had
knotted
my
suits
together
and
counted
the
contents
of
my
wallet
,
under
the
pretext
of
facilitating
my
embarkation
,
I
went
out
onto
the
dock
,
and
there
she
was
,
the
R.M.S
.
Grand
Cham
,
a
huge
wedding
cake
of
a
ship
,
sturdy
yet
pleasantly
worn
after
yeoman
service
on
the
transatlantic
run
.
I
paused
and
scratched
my
ear
,
touched
by
the
moment
;
I
was
going
to
America
,
safe
in
this
titan
of
the
deep-
and
what
leisurely
,
playful
,
and
even
possibly
lascivious
hours
lay
before
me
!
I
gathered
up
my
hand
baggage
,
which
consisted
of
a
portable
typewriter
and
a
briefcase
containing
a
full-size
X-ray
photograph
of
my
chest
and
a
crisp
mint
copy
of
my
Master
's
thesis
,
on
the
Influence
of
Dryden
on
Anybody
,
which
I
had
just
completed
.
I
came
fresh
from
two
years
of
research
,
spent
among
the
high
stone
pillars
and
solemnly
dedicated
atmosphere
of
the
British
Museum
.
I
am
essentially
a
provincial
lad
,
lost
in
the
vast
,
unwieldy
city
of
London
,
and
the
British
Museum
was
the
only
place
I
knew
.
I
used
to
take
the
small
red
trains
of
the
London
Underground
as
far
as
Tottenham
Court
Road
station
and
emerge
into
the
grey
heady
airs
of
Bloomsbury
.
Then
I
would
wend
my
way
between
the
bookshops
,
publishers
'
offices
,
and
6espresso
bars
,
taking
care
not
to
go
off
course
into
the
void
,
until
I
reached
the
British
Museum
.
I
would
go
into
the
Reading
Room
,
where
solid
silence
was
packed
hard
and
green
up
as
far
as
the
bowl
of
the
dome
,
and
walk
over
,
always
,
to
desk
D-4
.
(
After
a
few
months
,
people
knew
that
D-4
and
Bradbury
went
together
;
I
was
a
member
of
a
very
exclusive
club
.
)
I
would
settle
down
there
amid
the
smell
of
leather
bindings
and
leather
desks
and
the
strange
aromas
of
unguents
worn
by
Middle
European
e
?
2migre
?
2s
,
who
notoriously
used
to
repair
to
the
British
Museum
to
write
seditious
pamphlets
.
Sometimes
I
would
go
down
into
the
basement
lavatory
,
where
small
men
could
be
seen
from
time
to
time
washing
their
hats
.
Such
eccentricities
were
commonplace
in
this
high
world
of
scholarship
which
I
now
frequented
,
and
my
urbanity
grew
daily
.
So
this
,
then
,
was
living
.
At
eleven
,
I
would
go
out
for
coffee
;
at
twelve-thirty
for
lunch
;
and
at
three-fifteen
for
tea
.
In
these
interstices
,
I
conducted
a
love
affair
with
a
large
,
flamboyant
,
and
rather
rich
girl
from
Sheffield
,
who
was
also
writing
a
thesis
.
I
never
saw
her
save
during
the
daytime
,
and
our
relationship
was
conducted
largely
by
correspondence
within
the
museum
.
Notes
would
arrive
saying
'I'm
mad
at
you
.
You
said
you
'd
have
lunch
with
me
yesterday
.
'
Notes
would
leave
saying
'Sorry
,
my
tutor
came
.
<
My
tutor
would
often
pop
in
,
and
we
would
retire
to
a
nearby
teashop
,
eat
buns
,
and
discuss
my
thesis
,
at
the
same
time
feeding
crumbs
to
the
mice
that
kept
appearing
out
of
the
wainscoting.
>
But
how
about
today
?
I
'm
your
friend
.
'
When
I
accepted
a
fellowship
in
America
,
the
notes
came
thick
and
fast
;
she
was
very
mad
at
me
.
I
had
that
day
taken
my
thesis
to
a
little
bookbinder
up
Gower
Street
,
who
had
hit
the
edges
with
a
hammer
and
put
a
binding
on
it
,
I
felt
very
proud
.
So
I
took
her
out
to
dinner
in
Soho
,
then
to
a
theatre
,
and
finally
I
took
her
home
on
the
Underground
.
We
sat
on
a
bench
in
some
gardens
near
the
river
.
A
sign
saying
'HOVIS
'
kept
flashing
at
us
from
across
the
river
,
but
we
did
n't
look
at
it
.
The
seat
was
wet
,
and
ants
kept
taking
things
back
and
forth
along
it
,
but
we
did
n't
mind
.
At
last
,
I
ushered
her
to
her
door
and
promised
never
to
forget
her
.
Now
I
was
off
to
America
to
face
a
more
rigorous
re
?
2gime
.
I
was
going
to
the
Middle
West
to
teach
a
course
on
gross
illiteracies
to
freshmen
.
The
gross
illiteracies
did
n't
sound
very
interesting
.
They
included
such
deviations
as
the
Unjustifiable
Dangling
Modifier
~
(
'If
thoroughly
stewed
,
the
patients
will
enjoy
our
prunes
'
)
and
the
Fused
Sentence
~
(
'His
bus
was
late
he
missed
his
train
'
)
.
I
realised
that
I
was
now
finished
with
the
cosmopolitan
gentlemanly
days
of
English
research
;
no
more
men
washing
their
hats
in
the
lavatory
,
no
more
eccentrics
talking
on
economic
theory
to
the
stone
lions
in
front
of
the
British
Museum
.
Now
,
if
I
wanted
to
do
research
work
,
I
had
to
take
courses
and
acquire
credits
for
a
degree
.
But
first
,
I
told
myself
,
forget
scholarship
and
the
academic
life
for
a
while
:
revel
in
the
joys
of
a
cruise
.
Flunkies
ushered
me
aboard
the
Grand
Cham
,
and
eventually
I
found
my
cabin
.
It
was
a
tiny
cabin
,
no
bigger
than
a
good-sized
coffin
,
and
it
contained
four
berths
,
a
communal
set
of
drawers
,
and
a
hand
basin
about
the
size
of
the
bowl
of
my
pipe
.
My
three
cabin
mates
had
arrived
already
;
they
were
long-faced
,
dark-haired
English
youths
who
looked
exactly
like
me
.
One
of
them
pointed
out
to
me
a
package
from
Interflora
.
It
was
white
heather
from
the
British
Museum
girl
,
and
the
card
said
,
'I
'M
YOUR
FRIEND
'
.
I
then
began
to
unpack
my
briefcase
.
I
lifted
out
the
X-ray
photograph
and
the
thesis
,
and
carried
them
to
a
convenient
shelf
.
Then
I
noticed
a
curious
thing
.
Already
on
the
shelf
,
there
lay
three
X-ray
photographs
and
three
fat
Master
's
theses
.
I
looked
at
my
cabin
mates
inquiringly
.
They
nodded
.
We
were
all
on
the
same
errand
.
Bursting
with
bonhomie
,
we
sat
at
the
same
table
at
dinner
and
talked
about
Dryden
and
George
Eliot
and
the
criticism
of
F.
R.
Leavis
.
Suddenly
,
in
a
pause
in
our
conversation
,
we
observed
something
strange
.
The
people
at
the
next
table
were
also
talking
about
Dryden
and
George
Eliot
and
the
criticism
of
F.
R.
Leavis
.
So
were
the
people
at
the
table
beyond
that
.
Soon
everyone
was
turning
round
to
look
at
everyone
else
,
and
it
quickly
became
evident
that
the
vessel
was
largely
given
over
to
American
intellectuals
returning
from
a
year
's
stint
in
Rome
or
Paris
or
London
and
English
intellectuals
going
for
a
year
's
stint
to
the
Folger
or
to
Stanford
or
to
the
palaces
of
cultivation
in
the
Middle
West
.
There
were
English-Speaking
Union
Fellows
,
Commonwealth
Fund
Fellows
,
Henry
Fellows
,
and
Jane
Eliza
Procter
Visiting
Fellows
.
There
were
Guggenheims
and
Rockefellers
,
Fords
and
Gulbenkians
.
'My
goodness
,
'
remarked
someone
,
'what
a
blow
for
the
human
intelligence
if
this
ship
should
sink
.
'
It
was
a
sobering
thought
.
Perhaps
,
someone
else
suggested
,
we
should
have
been
shared
out
among
several
vessels
,
so
that
some
of
us
,
at
least
,
should
survive
.
As
one
of
my
cabin
mates
remarked
,
the
incidence
of
scholars
was
more
than
random
;
it
was
statistically
significant
.
'You
know
,
'
he
said
,
'the
historians
of
race
migration
have
missed
this
.
There
's
a
thesis
in
it
.
'
I
hastened
to
assure
him
that
with
a
passenger
list
of
this
sort
no
potential
subject
for
a
thesis
would
be
likely
to
go
begging
.
'Oh
,
good
!
'
said
my
companion
.
'I
'm
relieved
.
Because
it
is
n't
really
my
field
.
'
Already
I
was
beginning
to
suspect
that
the
passenger
list
of
the
vessel
was
not
my
field
either
,
and
during
the
next
day
or
two
I
could
not
help
but
feel
that
the
atmosphere
was
growing
claustrophobic
.
There
were
a
few
passengers
without
even
their
Master
's
degrees
,
going
to
visit
relatives
or
get
married
in
the
States
,
or
returning
from
a
tour
of
Europe
.
You
saw
them
occasionally
,
walking
about
defiantly
carrying
copies
of
novels
by
Nevil
Shute
,
and
I
,
for
one
,
never
let
them
go
by
without
sparing
them
a
few
kindly
words
.
By
and
large
,
though
,
the
passengers
gathered
in
groups
on
the
boat
deck
each
day
in
informal
seminars
,
keeping
alive
the
tradition
of
academic
debate
during
this
tough
,
fallow
spell
while
they
were
cut
off
from
a
university
and
out
under
the
open
sky
.
One
evening
,
my
roommates
and
I
were
sitting
in
our
cabin
deluging
our
nostrils
with
heather
pollen
when
there
came
a
tap
at
the
door
and
a
young
American
scholar
we
had
already
met
(
he
was
a
Swinburne
man
)
entered
.
'Hi
,
'
he
said
.
We
said
~'Hi
'
back
at
him
,
and
he
explained
that
a
meeting
had
been
held
and
it
had
been
decided
to
formalise
the
discussions
on
the
boat
deck
by
holding
daily
seminars
devoted
to
comparisons
of
American
and
European
life
and
thought
,
which
would
keep
our
minds
from
rusting
and
at
the
same
time
serve
as
an
orientation
programme
for
those
unfamiliar
with
various
lands
.
People
would
contribute
papers
,
and
discussion
would
be
encouraged
.
'You
know
,
this
is
the
greatest
opportunity
we
'll
ever
have
,
'
he
said
.
'We
ca
n't
let
an
opportunity
like
this
go
by
.
'
There
was
,
he
had
to
admit
,
one
painful
drawback
.
'We
aren't
authorised
to
award
credits
toward
any
degree
,
but
we
do
n't
think
this
should
stand
in
our
way
,
and
we
hope
it
wo
n't
deter
you
from
coming
.
'
We
congratulated
him
on
being
so
infected
with
the
joy
of
pure
scholarship
.
He
thanked
us
and
adjured
us
to
be
present
at
ten-thirty
the
next
morning
.
For
some
strange
reason
,
possibly
a
decline
in
my
metabolism
,
I
could
n't
quite
relish
the
prospect
.
I
went
to
the
meeting
the
next
day
,
however
,
and
an
eminent
professor
from
Emmanuel
College
,
Cambridge
,
gave
a
paper
on
the
cheapest
way
to
buy
potatoes
in
England
,
and
then
there
was
a
discussion
about
how
to
get
off
a
turnpike
in
the
States
.
It
was
good
,
searching
stuff
,
well
presented
and
well
delivered
,
and
showing
the
stamp
of
original
minds
,
yet
somehow
I
did
n't
seem
up
to
it
,
and
when
the
Swinburne
man
,
who
was
in
general
charge
,
assigned
us
Moby
Dick
,
to
be
read
before
the
next
class
,
I
felt
I
'd
almost
rather
take
an
Incomplete
in
the
course
.
Fortunately
for
me
,
my
fears
of
being
bested
in
a
debate
on
Melville
were
relieved
by
a
chance
encounter
,
at
the
dance
that
evening
,
with
an
elegantly
proportioned
American
nurse
,
tanned
as
brown
as
a
berry
by
a
two-month
tour
of
Italy
.
I
had
no
business
being
at
the
dance
at
all
,
with
so
much
reading
to
do
,
but
I
thought
perhaps
he
would
n't
call
on
me
in
the
quiz
.
Looking
on
this
unqualified
specimen
of
American
womanhood
,
charming
even
without
her
M.A.
,
I
found
myself
spiritually
closer
to
her
than
I
did
to
many
a
scholar
.
I
was
,
in
short
,
tempted
into
silken
dalliance
.
The
desire
for
knowledge
,
the
desire
to
learn
all
there
was
to
know
about
the
6Weltanschauung
of
the
female
in
America
,
egged
me
on
.
I
began
my
course
of
study
the
next
day
.
I
was
,
as
I
have
said
,
a
modest
and
provincial
English
youth
,
but
my
companion
seemed
inclined
to
thaw
me
.
'You
're
so
polite
,
'
she
said
.
'It
's
cute
,
but
you
wo
n't
snow
an
American
girl
that
way
.
'
She
was
telling
me
,
in
the
late
afternoon
,
how
to
snow
an
American
girl
,
when
the
Swinburne
man
appeared
.
'Say
,
'
he
said
,
'we
missed
you
today
.
'
I
apologised
for
my
absence
.
'We
had
a
great
class
on
how
to
use
an
Automat
,
'
he
said
.
'Then
one
of
the
guys
in
your
cabin
talked
about
how
to
get
shillings
to
put
into
English
gas
meters
.
It
was
very
interesting
.
'
'I
'm
sure
,
'
I
said
.
'I
'm
sorry
I
missed
it
.
'
Next
morning
,
the
Swinburne
man
was
at
our
cabin
early
,
looking
for
me
.
I
told
him
that
I
should
most
surely
have
joined
the
group
that
day
were
I
not
working
on
a
project
of
my
own
.
He
left
,
a
trifle
dejected
,
and
my
project
came
along
shortly
afterward
from
her
cabin
,
where
she
had
been
putting
on
a
swimsuit
,
and
we
went
to
the
pool
.
#
222
<
41
TEXT
K27
>
The
Stile
The
mirror
had
a
bevelled
edge
,
so
that
by
tilting
it
carefully
he
could
cut
his
eye
in
half
quite
painlessly
.
Now
he
had
three
eyes
and
a
harelip
.
He
squared
the
mirror
,
made
a
cruel
gesture
with
his
mouth
,
then
put
his
hand
down
the
front
of
his
trousers
to
see
if
he
had
more
hair
than
Falkirk
yet
.
Suddenly
he
noticed
some
flecks
of
scurf
that
must
have
fallen
on
the
mirror
when
he
was
combing
his
parting
.
He
began
to
worry
about
that
instead
.
The
waiting
was
intolerable
.
And
yet
he
knew
it
should
n't
be
.
The
bed
was
a
secure
island
where
he
was
immune
from
time
.
That
was
why
before
going
back
to
school
,
or
before
going
to
the
dance
as
now
,
he
would
set
aside
a
whole
hour
for
lying
on
his
bed
.
It
was
a
rational
device
for
delaying
fear
.
When
he
panicked
,
and
he
had
been
panicking
for
more
than
a
week
,
he
could
say
to
himself
,
'There
is
still
the
hour
.
There
is
no
excuse
for
worrying
before
the
hour
.
'
The
strategem
never
worked
,
but
he
still
enforced
it
rigidly
because
the
hour
was
the
time
for
thinking
.
Now
he
felt
silly
lying
on
the
bed
in
his
blue
suit
and
his
ridiculous
patent-leather
shoes
with
silver
buckles
.
He
strained
his
ears
to
hear
his
mother
backing
the
car
out
of
the
garage
;
all
the
time
his
breathing
coming
faster
.
The
other
thought
came
back
.
He
bit
his
lip
and
cut
his
eye
in
half
again
with
the
mirror
.
He
rather
wished
the
down
would
disappear
altogether
.
Last
term
had
been
bad
enough
.
Their
voices
were
still
in
his
ears
like
trapped
bees
.
'Morton
has
a
forest
!
'
'With
a
waterfall
in
it
!
'
'Morton
!
Morton
!
Morton
!
'
'Look
at
the
Jelly
Roll
!
'
'I
'm
precocious
,
'
he
said
carefully
,
and
aloud
to
the
ceiling
,
turning
away
wearily
from
the
sound
of
their
voices
.
He
wondered
dazedly
whether
the
term
after
next
at
his
new
school
everyone
would
have
hairy
Dings
and
it
would
n't
matter
so
much
.
What
if
his
trousers
fell
off
tonight
and
all
the
girls
at
the
dance
started
shouting
...
He
reversed
the
mirror
quickly
,
and
as
an
additional
safeguard
closed
his
eyes
,
so
that
he
was
n't
.
But
it
was
not
an
easy
thing
to
pretend
:
in
no
time
at
all
he
was
again
.
Then
what
about
the
doctor
at
last
term
's
medical
inspection
?
He
was
still
wondering
about
that
.
'Stand
up
straight
much
?
'
the
doctor
asked
,
and
he
began
tapping
his
teeth
with
the
tongue-depressor
he
had
in
his
hand
.
Peter
drew
himself
to
attention
and
said
,
'Sir
?
'
They
had
to
call
him
that
;
it
was
good
manners
.
'Play
about
a
bit
?
'
the
doctor
said
.
He
seemed
absent-mindedly
to
be
cleaning
his
teeth
with
the
tongue
depressor
now
;
then
he
stopped
that
and
looked
at
his
fingernails
.
'Football
practice
.
'
Peter
shrugged
.
'And
camp-fires
in
the
woods
mostly
.
'
Then
he
left
the
room
for
the
next
boy
,
wondering
why
the
matron
who
was
usually
helping
the
doctor
had
disappeared
.
They
were
backing
out
the
car
.
He
panicked
.
Leaping
off
the
bed
he
scrabbled
through
his
drawers
.
He
must
have
something
in
his
pocket
to
show
people
.
To
talk
about
.
He
grabbed
his
bullet
.
Then
he
saw
his
hairbrush
.
At
school
boys
hit
their
chests
with
hairbrushes
to
look
like
measles
.
His
hand
hovered
over
the
brush
.
His
father
would
see
through
it
though
.
It
might
start
him
on
one
of
those
speeches
about
,
'When
I
was
a
shy
lad
,
Peter-son
.
'
Then
his
mother
would
say
,
'You
're
a
very
pretty
little
boy
,
darling
,
people
love
you
.
Be
brave
,
lamb
.
'
He
shuddered
,
feeling
weaker
than
ever
,
and
made
a
tough
,
twisted
face
into
the
mirror
.
He
felt
its
contours
carefully
,
and
determined
to
keep
it
there
all
evening
.
No
;
he
could
n't
because
he
loved
Rosemary
.
Suddenly
he
knew
he
had
been
thinking
about
the
Ding
and
the
scurf
in
his
hair
so
as
not
to
have
to
think
of
her
.
His
legs
might
melt
away
if
he
thought
about
her
now
.
They
could
n't
make
him
go
to
the
dance
though
if
he
suddenly
had
to
walk
on
his
knuckles
like
the
pavement
artist
outside
the
National
Gallery
.
He
thought
about
Rosemary
,
but
her
picture
would
n't
come
into
his
mind
.
He
watched
his
legs
in
their
sharp
trousers
,
but
they
only
shook
like
the
cotton
sails
of
a
Firefly
when
the
wind
veered
.
In
the
car
he
said
nothing
.
His
mother
was
going
on
to
one
of
her
dotty
parties
,
so
she
was
practicing
dotty
remarks
on
him
.
She
was
practicing
smoking
cigarettes
too
,
because
she
only
smoked
them
at
parties
.
He
had
to
be
casual
;
even
bored
about
the
dance
.
If
his
mother
knew
about
Rosemary
he
would
probably
have
to
wear
a
paper
bag
over
his
head
for
the
rest
of
his
life
;
if
he
did
n't
fall
through
the
floor
of
the
car
first
and
get
crushed
.
He
thought
about
that
sort
of
death
for
a
moment
or
two
.
His
fingers
moved
from
pocket
to
pocket
of
the
stiff
new
suit
until
they
found
the
live
bullet
.
If
he
held
it
against
his
head
and
prayed
,
or
scratched
the
tiny
soft
pimple
of
lead
,
it
might
go
off
.
'Peter
is
dead
,
'
his
mother
would
have
to
say
.
'If
there
are
spare
sausages
and
things
I
expect
Rosemary
will
like
them
cold
for
lunch
tomorrow
.
'
He
thought
about
Rosemary
's
house
.
It
did
n't
seem
to
have
a
real
existence
in
a
real
place
like
his
flannel
in
the
bathroom
,
or
his
bicycle
in
the
shed
.
He
wondered
how
his
mother
would
find
it
.
Anyway
,
she
did
n't
seem
to
be
able
to
keep
a
car
going
in
a
straight
line
for
very
long
,
as
other
cars
he
'd
been
in
managed
to
do
.
He
lurched
against
the
car
door
,
but
the
bullet
did
n't
go
off
.
'Tipsy
taxi
,
'
his
mother
called
happily
.
Peter
was
thrown
forward
.
If
he
was
n't
being
pushed
about
by
people
he
was
being
bounced
around
inside
cars
like
a
rag
doll
.
Everyone
else
had
the
power
.
He
began
to
feel
limp
,
exhausted
,
calmer
;
almost
to
enjoy
alternately
having
his
head
banged
against
the
windscreen
,
and
his
neck
dislocated
on
the
back
of
the
seat
.
He
was
a
punch-drunk
boxer
sticking
it
out
.
No
;
a
Christian
being
thrown
to
the
lions
.
He
tried
to
feel
himself
dancing
with
Rosemary
.
Or
rather
to
feel
himself
stumbling
clumsily
after
her
as
she
led
him
with
movements
light
as
an
angel
.
The
lurching
of
the
car
had
dazed
his
brain
.
Perhaps
this
year
,
dancing
with
her
,
he
would
get
that
strange
feeling
he
got
that
time
when
he
crashed
down
on
the
tiny
drip
Hunter
in
the
rugger
match
and
somehow
just
had
n't
wanted
to
get
up
again
,
or
let
go
of
him
,
though
the
whistle
was
blowing
furiously
.
Peter
jerked
suddenly
upright
in
the
car
with
his
face
on
fire
and
his
hands
shaking
.
The
shock
of
the
idea
raised
a
lump
in
his
throat
like
a
mole-hill
thrown
up
in
an
instant
of
time
.
There
did
seem
to
be
something
alive
and
scratching
there
too
.
He
was
in
love
with
Rosemary
.
It
would
be
dirty
to
think
of
hugging
her
,
whilst
a
kiss
...
He
wanted
to
go
to
the
lavatory
,
and
laid
his
hand
on
his
mother
's
arm
.
She
was
wrestling
with
the
steering-wheel
like
Tarzan
with
the
Wolf
Girl
and
did
n't
notice
.
He
forgot
all
about
the
lavatory
,
and
instead
decided
that
if
there
would
be
any
time
in
his
whole
life
when
he
could
convert
a
try
from
the
twenty-five
yard
line
it
was
this
very
second
.
Of
course
it
would
be
with
the
Baby
Game
rugger
ball
,
not
one
of
the
full
size
ones
.
He
was
beginning
to
hear
the
music
of
the
first
Paul
Jones
in
his
head
now
.
He
knew
it
would
leave
him
facing
Rosemary
,
but
that
he
would
immediately
seize
one
of
the
forty
fat
ugly
girls
who
stood
each
side
of
her
.
Probably
he
would
start
to
sulk
in
the
middle
of
the
dance
and
have
to
pretend
to
be
very
interested
in
the
pattern
of
the
wallpaper
.
Perhaps
they
would
think
he
was
an
artist
.
The
whole
thing
might
be
bearable
if
her
mother
did
n't
sit
there
all
the
time
on
the
sofa
like
a
queen
with
silver
hair
.
She
watched
him
too
.
And
her
father
could
be
just
like
his
and
say
things
like
,
'Your
playing
fields
flood
last
term
?
My
youngest
lad
's
did
,
you
know
.
Now
do
pull
yourself
together
and
dance
with
the
girls
.
Come
along
!
Want
a
spot
of
whisky
?
Ho
!
Ho
!
Ho
!
'
Peter
found
that
he
was
out
of
the
car
with
unfamiliar
gravel
under
his
feet
.
His
mother
was
n't
kissing
him
.
There
was
light
in
a
great
glass
house
;
shadows
moving
with
music
and
laughter
.
Now
a
brighter
rectangle
of
light
appeared
in
the
centre
of
the
confusion
and
he
was
stumbling
towards
the
open
door
.
Rosemary
's
mother
was
holding
out
her
long
hand
like
the
branch
of
a
willow
tree
over
the
river
.
Her
hair
could
n't
really
be
thunder-sky
blue
.
Peter
took
the
drooping
hand
,
and
looked
at
her
just
long
enough
to
be
polite
,
and
to
see
if
she
was
really
like
she
always
seemed
to
be
in
his
dream
.
She
said
something
,
and
then
somehow
willed
him
in
to
the
dance
room
.
Music
and
movement
was
all
around
him
,
bumping
against
the
walls
.
He
was
snatched
in
to
a
revolving
chain
of
boys
;
not
,
though
,
before
he
had
had
time
to
notice
that
they
all
had
real
dinner
jackets
.
The
music
stopped
.
In
the
inner
circle
of
girls
Rosemary
was
facing
him
exactly
.
She
smiled
.
So
he
did
.
Then
he
shifted
his
feet
and
looked
at
the
floor
.
Now
he
was
doing
it
;
taking
one
of
the
fat
ugly
girls
on
her
left
.
He
thought
he
saw
Rosemary
lift
her
chin
in
a
funny
way
.
But
he
knew
she
must
like
one
of
the
boys
on
his
either
side
better
than
him
.
He
could
n't
just
take
her
like
that
straight
away
.
'How
old
are
you
?
'
the
fat
girl
asked
.
'Thirteen
,
'
said
Peter
.
'You
must
be
one
of
Rosemary
's
friends
not
Jane
's
then
.
'
The
girl
was
looking
at
his
suit
now
.
'I
have
a
little
sister
who
crashes
my
parties
and
asks
kids
of
her
own
age
,
'
she
added
.
'How
old
are
you
?
'
Peter
asked
stiffly
.
The
fat
girl
stared
at
him
;
pulling
him
around
the
floor
as
if
he
were
a
sack
of
something
.
'You
do
n't
ask
a
girl
things
like
that
.
'
Peter
was
exasperated
.
'Well
how
do
you
know
how
old
they
are
?
'
'That
is
just
the
point
,
'
the
girl
said
carefully
.
'It
is
n't
intended
that
the
male
should
know
.
'
Then
she
let
go
of
Peter
promptly
,
though
the
music
hadn't
stopped
.
The
music
began
again
,
and
he
was
dragged
into
the
revolving
circle
of
'males
'
inside
which
the
smaller
circle
of
girls
was
spinning
in
the
opposite
direction
.
This
time
Rosemary
was
nowhere
to
be
seen
and
an
ugly
thin
girl
grabbed
him
with
more
haste
than
was
really
polite
.
Peter
determined
to
get
in
first
.
'Where
do
you
go
to
school
?
'
he
asked
,
pretending
to
be
interested
and
sort
of
intense
the
way
his
mother
was
at
her
dotty
parties
.
The
ugly
thin
girl
told
him
.
'Why
's
it
called
a
ladies'
college
?
'
he
said
.
This
time
he
actually
was
intrigued
.
'Are
you
very-
are
you
grown
up
,
I
mean
.
At
Cheltenham
university
?
'
The
girl
just
giggled
and
pressed
him
nearer
to
her
breasts
.
Peter
swallowed
twice
very
quickly
.
Then
the
music
stopped
again
and
he
began
to
think
there
was
something
unsatisfactory
about
a
succession
of
brief
relationships
that
were
imposed
and
dissolved
wholly
at
the
discretion
of
a
loud
gramophone
record
.
He
caught
a
glimpse
of
Rosemary
and
at
once
fell
into
a
trance
.
It
occurred
to
him
that
now
he
had
seen
her
the
vision
might
be
made
to
last
another
year
,
and
so
there
was
no
reason
why
he
should
stay
at
the
dance
any
longer
.
#
213
<
42
TEXT
K28
>
Finally
Julian
re-crossed
his
legs
,
and
concentrated
on
the
news
.
When
Janet
brought
in
tea
he
said
:
'Tell
her
we
've
got
too
many
people
coming
,
then
.
It
won't
deceive
her
,
but
it
will
please
you
.
'
'No
,
'
said
Janet
,
tired
,
'I
shall
ask
her
.
You
'd
make
us
miserable
if
I
did
n't
.
I
shall
ask
her
.
Have
you
taken
your
pill
,
by
the
way
?
'
He
smiled
and
felt
hastily
in
his
waistcoat
pocket
,
apologetic
with
victory
.
Janet
drank
her
tea
and
compressed
her
lips
,
warming
her
legs
at
the
large
coal
fire
.
They
were
assembled
in
the
hall
that
was
large
enough
to
be
a
room
,
drinking
sherry
before
dinner
,
on
Christmas
Eve
.
Julian's
mother
,
small
and
stout
,
in
a
lavender
woolly
and
lavender
skirt
,
smiled
at
each
member
of
the
family
as
they
came
up
to
talk
.
She
alone
sat
down
,
a
dignity
due
to
age
.
Janet
's
widowed
sister
,
Doris
,
trotted
in
and
out
with
more
glasses
:
a
robust
,
sensible
woman
,
similar
to
Janet
in
appearance
.
The
elder
grandchildren
drank
self-consciously
.
Julian
's
brother
,
Paul
,
leaned
on
the
back
of
old
Mrs.
Harford
's
chair
,
and
avoided
his
wife
,
May
.
He
had
been
drinking
too
much
again
.
Julian
wondered
why
,
and
was
too
afraid
to
find
out
.
The
youngest
children
were
in
bed
,
ready
to
wake
at
3
a.m.
and
open
their
presents
.
Someone
had
given
John
a
drum
,
blast
them
.
And
Celia
had
telephoned
in
the
afternoon
,
breathlessly
,
saying
that
the
car
had
broken
down
and
she
was
bringing
a
friend-
was
that
all
right
?
'
'I
'm
not
putting
them
in
the
same
room
,
'
whispered
Janet
furiously
.
'I
wo
n't
countenance
cheap
affairs
at
Christmas
,
with
a
house
full
of
impressionable
young
people
!
'
'It
might
be
a
girl-friend
,
'
said
Julian
rationally
,
untruthfully
.
Janet
gave
a
swift
,
sharp
snort
and
flounced
past
him
.
Julian
's
eldest
daughter
,
the
one
person
he
loved
as
much
as
Celia
,
was
coming
downstairs
.
She
was
happy
to
be
home
for
Christmas
,
and
this
time
with
her
first
baby
to
steal
attention
.
Julian
patted
her
as
she
walked
past
.
'Everything
all
right
,
Sue
?
'
She
nodded
and
smiled
.
He
hoped
her
husband
,
a
nice
enough
young
chap
,
was
good
to
her
.
She
seemed
to
like
him
,
anyway
.
They
were
usually
squeezing
each
other
's
hands
and
sidling
together
.
Perhaps
it
would
work
out
,
but
time
made
a
difference
.
Celia
and
that
Forster
fellow
had
been
wild
about
each
other
.
Julian
put
up
the
money
for
their
elopement
and
never
told
anyone
:
it
rankled
with
him
.
'I
do
n't
think
we
should
keep
the
dinner
back
much
longer
,
do
you
?
'
said
Janet
,
on
a
rising
tone
.
'No
,
dear
.
Of
course
not
,
'
said
Doris
,
who
agreed
with
her
.
'Celia
wo
n't
mind
,
I
'm
sure
,
'
said
Julian
,
nervous
for
her
reception
.
Paul
smiled
into
his
sherry
as
though
it
were
having
a
private
joke
.
Old
Mrs.
Harford
began
stiffly
to
rise
,
helped
by
her
sons
.
Julian
's
head
ached
as
he
lead
his
mother
into
the
dining-room
.
All
these
people
,
he
thought
,
and
I
do
n't
care
much
for
any
of
them
.
What
a
stupid
,
expensive
hypocrisy
,
family
Christmas
.
If
Sue
wasn't
here
,
if
Celia
was
n't
coming-
nothing
in
it
for
me
.
Nothing
in
it
at
all
.
He
looked
down
the
double
row
of
family
faces
,
eating
,
drinking
,
talking
,
and
wondered
whether
they
felt
the
same
.
And
he
counted
the
people
he
had
really
loved
,
in
his
life
:
the
ones
he
would
die
for
,
gladly
.
There
did
n't
seem
to
be
very
many
.
It
was
a
bit
of
a
waste
,
spending
your
life
with
people
you
did
n't
want
.
Why
not
collect
round
you
the
odd
few
you
loved
,
and
spend
it
with
them
instead
?
A
commotion
in
the
hall
.
Julian
's
heart
beat
rapidly
and
he
bent
over
his
soup
and
pretended
not
to
notice
.
'That
will
be
Celia
,
'
said
Janet
,
and
scraped
her
chair
back
,
her
napkin
clutched
in
her
large
capable
hand
.
A
flutter
passed
visibly
round
the
table
.
Celia
was
a
disturbance
,
pleasant
or
unpleasant
according
to
taste
.
The
door
was
flung
open
and
Julian
felt
her
presence
a
few
feet
behind
him
.
Her
light
,
quick
voice
pattered
out
a
vague
and
charming
list
of
woes
.
'Hallo
,
hallo
,
'
said
Julian
,
pushing
back
his
chair
.
'Merry
Christmas
,
C.'
He
got
up
and
took
both
her
hands
in
his
,
kissed
her
cold
cheek
.
Her
voice
bubbled
past
his
ear
as
she
answered
and
kissed
him
,
but
he
could
not
have
told
what
she
said
.
Janet
and
Doris
were
looking
stuffy
and
mottled
in
their
tight
best
dresses
.
'Everybody
's
so
smart
!
'
wailed
Celia
,
throwing
her
fur
coat
on
a
side
table
.
It
fell
,
with
a
silky
thud
,
on
the
carpet
.
Someone
picked
it
up
.
'I
just
came
as
I
was
,
'
said
Celia
,
and
had
contrived
to
make
the
others
feel
over-dressed
,
'in
my
old
sweater
and
skirt
.
But
I've
brought
you
lovely
,
lovely
presents
.
Let
me
show
you-'
'After
dinner
,
'
said
Janet
briskly
.
'Do
come
and
sit
down
,
Celia
.
And
what
have
you
done
with
your
friend
?
'
'Oh
my
God
!
'
said
Celia
,
'I
forgot
.
Yoo-hoo
.
Mark
,
sweetie
.
Come
and
meet
my
lovely
family
.
'
She
was
determined
in
her
gaiety
,
in
her
clinging
to
a
style
of
prettiness
which
had
suited
her
when
she
was
young
.
'Come
on
!
'
she
called
,
nervous
and
laughing
.
'He
's
shy
.
Poor
Mark
.
'
Perhaps
he
sensed
that
he
was
6de
trop
before
he
came
in
because
his
entrance
was
both
dignified
and
defiant
.
A
universal
gasp
among
the
family
.
Celia
had
done
it
again
.
Lean
,
tall
and
personable
though
Mark
was-
he
was
an
African
.
'What
a
terrible
thing
,
'
whispered
Doris
,
'and
mother
the
age
she
is
,
too
.
'
'At
Christmas
,
'
said
Janet
.
Celia
held
Mark
's
hand
and
smiled
into
his
face
.
She
had
the
ability
to
concentrate
herself
on
one
person
at
one
time
and
it
took
some
of
the
uncertainty
from
his
expression
.
'They
're
awfully
glad
you
've
come
,
'
said
Celia
to
him
,
as
though
the
room
were
empty
.
'He
plays
the
trumpet
,
professionally
,
'
she
said
,
turning
to
them
.
'I
made
him
bring
it
.
After
dinner
he
'll
play
the
blues
.
Markie
,
'
she
said
,
touching
her
throat
with
a
gesture
that
tore
Julian
,
'just
gets
me
when
he
plays
the
trumpet
.
'
Still
the
family
had
not
come
up
to
scratch
.
Her
wide-spaced
blue
eyes
garnered
and
sorted
the
message
.
Her
smile
wavered
.
'We
're
awfully
hungry
,
'
she
said
,
'awfully
hungry
,
Julian
.
'
'Delighted
,
'
said
Julian
,
jerked
by
her
appeal
into
shaking
Mark
's
hand
.
'Do
sit
down
,
both
of
you
.
You
must
certainly
play
for
us
,
if
you
will
,
Mr.
er-'
'Just
call
him
``
Mark
''
,
'
said
Celia
.
'Second
names
are
so
unfriendly
,
and
his
is
unpronounceable
.
How
is
everybody
?
Darling
Mummy
,
always
so
sweet
.
Doris
.
Janet
.
May
.
Sue
,
have
you
brought
little
poppet
?
I
must
see
him
.
Do
you
adore
him
frantically
?
-
lucky
you
.
And
dear
Paul-
oh
,
Paul
.
'
'Yes
,
'
said
Paul
,
'I
'm
drinking
too
much
,
C.'
'But
why
?
'
Julian
wished
he
could
have
asked
this
,
but
he
listened
.
'Because
,
'
said
Paul
,
'a
family
is
like
a
bloody
great
pillow
on
your
face
.
Suffocation
.
And
I
drink
to
forget
that
terrible
fact
.
'
'Oh
,
Paul
!
'
everyone
said
,
laughing
to
cover
up
the
truth
.
'I
'm
surrounded
,
'
said
Paul
,
'by
people
I
wish
well
.
I
do
wish
you
well
.
And
I
wish
you
well
away
.
You
're
all
lovely
.
Good
,
clean-living
,
strong-minded
,
short-sighted
salts
of
the
earth
.
There
is
no
spot
in
you
.
But
for
Christ
's
sake
why
ca
n't
you
be
salty
without
me
?
Why
do
n't
you
let
me
alone
?
'
'We
'll
have
a
long
talk
afterwards
,
Paulie
,
'
said
Celia
,
touching
the
back
of
his
hand
.
'Eat
your
dinner
,
darling
.
'
Comforted
,
keeping
himself
fastidiously
from
contact
with
his
wife
or
his
wife
's
chair
,
he
began
to
cut
his
meat
into
smaller
and
smaller
pieces
.
Julian
formed
a
picture
of
Celia
by
frequent
glances
.
She
must
be
touching
up
her
hair
,
it
never
used
to
be
quite
that
auburn
shade
,
more
of
a
russet
.
She
had
noticeable
lines
round
eyes
and
mouth
and
her
neck
was
hollowed
.
In
repose
her
face
showed
her
age
,
but
Celia
was
rarely
still
.
She
was
dressed
in
some
pretty
,
fuzzy
material
:
dark
,
soft
blue
and
no
jewellery
.
'You
're
looking
well
,
C.
,
'
said
Julian
,
and
cleared
his
throat
.
A
cross-current
of
conversation
prevented
her
reply
.
'But
I
always
put
my
babies
on
pots
right
away
,
'
said
old
Mrs.
Harford
,
reprovingly
.
'But
it
's
such
a
waste
of
time
,
the
book
says
...
'
'
...
and
it
saved
nappies
and
got
them
into
good
habits
.
'
'Put
a
pillow
on
his
face
and
get
him
out
of
it
,
'
said
Paul
to
himself
,
'it
's
kinder
in
the
long
run
...
'
'I
know
you
do
n't
like
sprouts
,
'
said
Doris
,
flustered
,
'but
you
've
no
need
to
make
such
a
fuss
.
One
would
think
you
were
seven
,
instead
of
seventeen
.
'
'More
gravy
,
Mother
?
'
said
Janet
.
'Staying
in
England
long
,
Mr.
er-
Mark
?
'
asked
Julian
courteously
.
'I
do
n't
quite
know
,
sir
,
'
said
Mark
.
His
deep
voice
jolted
the
family
,
and
two
rows
of
heads
ducked
to
their
plates
,
silenced
.
'He
's
staying
at
my
flat
just
now
,
'
said
Celia
,
and
they
all
started
to
talk
at
once
.
Julian
,
exchanging
glances
with
Paul
,
caught
a
curious
look
in
Celia
's
eyes
,
of
irony
and
sadness
.
'I
hate
family
Christmas
,
'
said
Paul
,
loudly
.
She
leaned
forward
,
at
once
aware
of
him
:
a
child
to
be
comforted
.
'Never
mind
,
sweetie
.
Never
mind
.
'
And
Mark
could
play
.
Licking
his
purplish
lips
,
first
,
then
raising
the
trumpet
as
though
it
were
a
taste
of
wine
:
setting
his
mouth
to
it
as
though
it
were
a
girl
to
be
kissed
.
His
long
back
and
legs
,
his
narrow
hips
,
arched
into
one
effortless
curve
:
an
attitude
for
the
trumpet
.
And
he
played
.
The
younger
ones
and
Celia
urged
him
on
.
He
drank
water
,
rested
,
smiled
,
and
played
again
.
His
music
ran
in
their
ears
,
darker
than
his
skin
,
sweeter
than
honey
.
They
sat
on
the
stairs
,
listening
.
Old
Mrs.
Harford
fell
asleep
.
Paul
,
stupified
,
shut
his
eyes
.
Julian
stood
,
a
little
awkwardly
,
against
the
newel
post
,
and
applauded
loudly
.
He
had
little
knowledge
of
music
but
he
wanted
Celia
to
feel
that
he
approved
of
her
friend
.
She
squeezed
his
arm
and
smiled
,
translating
him
.
Doris
and
Janet
disappeared
,
alienated
,
to
discuss
to-morrow
's
Christmas
lunch
,
and
Celia
's
latest
6gaffe
.
Sue
thought
her
baby
was
crying
,
though
no
one
else
noticed
.
She
hurried
up
the
stairs
:
in
the
earliest
stage
of
loving
him
.
She
would
have
carried
him
about
with
her
all
the
time
if
it
were
socially
permissible
.
'Now
,
sir
,
'
said
Mark
to
Julian
,
in
his
dark
,
slow
voice
,
'what
can
I
play
for
you
?
'
He
implied
compliment
and
Julian
was
flustered
,
afraid
of
failing
him
.
Celia
leaned
forward
,
her
hair
swinging
past
her
brother
's
bulky
waistcoat
.
'Play
``
Savoy
Blues
''
,
Markie
,
darling
.
Jule
does
n't
know
the
name
but
he
knows
the
tune
.
'
Mark
began
to
make
melancholy
love
with
the
trumpet
and
Julian
was
stricken
as
by
Celia
's
pathos
at
dinner
.
His
eyes
sharpened
for
an
instant
with
tears
which
he
was
concerned
to
hide
.
What
's
wrong
with
me
,
this
Christmas
?
he
wondered
,
finding
no
answer
.
Only
it
seemed
to
him
that
he
was
suddenly
middle-aged
and
had
never
possessed
what
he
truly
desired
.
Composed
,
he
turned
to
smile
at
Celia
and
found
his
mood
reflected
in
her
face
.
He
concentrated
again
on
Mark
,
and
clapped
louder
than
anyone
else
when
it
was
over
.
'Again
,
sir
?
'
said
Mark
,
absorbed
,
respectful
.
He
had
noticed
something
.
Dignified
beggar
.
'No
,
no
,
thank
you
.
I
enjoyed
it
,
though
.
Tremendously
.
Old
favourite
of
mine
.
Thank
you
very
much
.
'
Mark
bowed
and
stood
silent
.
'I
think
we
'll
have
some
family
carols
now
,
'
said
Janet
in
a
high
,
bright
voice
,
'and
Mama
must
go
to
bed
.
Come
along
,
darling
.
Where
's
Sue
got
to
?
That
baby
of
hers
will
be
ruined
.
She
picks
him
up
every
time
he
cries
.
'
As
Janet
passed
Julian
she
stared
through
him
;
her
powdery
skin
flushed
on
the
cheekbones
;
her
best
court
shoes
uncomfortable
and
smart
.
She
trod
on
Celia
's
fuzzy
skirt
as
she
sat
,
rapt
,
at
the
foot
of
the
stairs
.
'Sorry
,
Celia
,
'
said
Janet
heartily
,
'but
we
're
getting
Mama
to
bed
.
'
#
25
<
43
TEXT
K29
>
Christopher
Hollis
The
Wind
of
Change
THE
FIRST
white
settlers
came
to
the
Highlands
in
194
and
therefore
an
old
man
like
Kungo
could
remember
a
time
before
there
was
a
white
man
in
the
land
.
He
had
seen
the
Serkali
,
as
the
Kikuyus
called
the
British
Government
,
come
,
and
if
he
could
only
manage
to
live
a
few
years
longer
,
there
seemed
every
likelihood
that
he
would
see
them
go
.
The
whole
business
was
turning
out
to
be
that
of
but
one
long
lifetime
.
Kungo
sat
outside
his
thingira-
his
bachelor's
hut-
and
watched
the
hot
equatorial
sun
going
down
the
sky
.
He
had
called
to
his
senior
wife
to
bring
him
some
beer
.
She
made
her
beer
out
of
sugar-cane
and
he
preferred
her
brew
to
that
of
any
of
his
other
wives
.
She
brought
him
a
calabash
and
he
sat
drinking
it
,
and
as
he
drank
,
he
meditated
.
The
memories
of
a
life
came
back
to
him
.
The
first
white
men
to
come
to
Nanyuki
were
the
missionaries
,
and
the
first
of
them
whom
Kungo
ever
met
was
Father
McCarthy
.
That
was
a
very
long
time
ago-
more
,
far
more
,
than
a
hundred
seasons-
for
Kungo
always
reckoned
his
time
by
the
seasons
of
six
months
,
since
the
rains
and
the
crops
come
every
six
months
.
He
did
not
reckon
in
years
as
the
white
men
so
absurdly
do
.
Kungo
remembered
Father
McCarthy
well-
a
tall
,
white
old
man
with
piercing
eyes
.
He
was
a
good
man
and
a
kind
man
,
and
he
and
his
fellow
priests
had
taught
Kungo
and
the
other
tribesmen
some
lessons
which
they
had
been
glad
to
learn
.
They
had
shown
them
how
they
could
plant
their
crops
and
tend
them
so
that
the
yield
would
be
increased
.
They
had
cast
a
spell
on
the
tsetse
fly
so
that
it
did
not
eat
their
herds
and
they
could
now
drive
their
herds
into
districts
where
herds
had
never
been
able
to
go
before
.
They
had
shown
them
how
to
build
up
their
land
on
the
hillsides
in
terraces
,
so
that
the
rain
no
longer
washed
all
their
soil
away
.
All
these
were
good
lessons
.
Once
when
his
first
wife
was
ill
,
Father
McCarthy
had
taken
her
to
Nyeri
to
a
bad-smelling
house
called
a
hospital
,
where
a
white
witch-doctor
had
cut
her
open
with
a
panga
and
snatched
out
from
her
stomach
the
devil
by
which
she
was
bewitched
within
.
He
had
then
sown
<
SIC
>
her
up
with
a
needle
,
and
,
after
a
time
she
had
come
back
to
him
cured
and
able
to
bear
more
children
.
This
,
too
,
was
a
good
thing
to
have
done
,
and
seemed
to
show
that
the
white
witch-doctors-
their
mundumugu-
had
more
powerful
spells
than
had
the
mundumugu
of
the
Kikuyu
.
If
so
,
it
must
be
that
their
God
was
more
powerful
than
the
Kikuyu
's
Ngai
,
and
indeed
Kungo
had
for
a
time
accepted
the
God
of
Father
McCarthy-
had
become
a
servant
of
the
Bwana
Jesus-
and
had
defied
the
old
law
of
Ngai
.
It
had
seemed
to
him
clear
when
his
wife
came
back
from
the
hospital
that
it
was
the
Christian
God
who
now
sat
on
Kerinyaga
in
place
of
Ngai
.
But
in
his
old
age
he
did
not
feel
so
sure
.
A
hyena
had
left
its
droppings
near
his
thingira
.
He
looked
at
them
with
disgust
and
with
terror
.
Father
McCarthy
,
he
well
knew
,
would
have
said
that
a
hyena
's
droppings
were
a
hyena
's
droppings
and
nothing
more
.
But
all
the
Kikuyu
believe
that
there
is
a
thahu-
a
curse-
in
a
hyena's
droppings
.
Would
it
not
be
as
well
to
go
to
the
mundumugu
,
to
kill
a
goat
and
get
purification
from
the
thahu
?
He
did
not
say
that
the
Bwana
Jesus
was
not
powerful
for
evil
,
as
Father
McCarthy
had
taught
.
But
was
that
any
reason
why
Ngai
should
not
be
powerful
,
too
?
Might
it
not
be
that
there
were
many
gods
,
all
of
whom
had
their
power
for
evil
?
and
was
it
not
sensible
prudence
to
avoid
offending
any
of
the
gods
?
Besides
,
though
Father
McCarthy
was
a
good
and
kind
man
and
taught
lessons
which
they
did
well
to
learn
,
he
also
said
things
which
it
was
less
easy
to
believe
and
which
Kungo
had
never
been
able
to
find
sensible
.
When
Father
McCarthy
came
,
Kungo
was
still
a
young
man
.
He
had
just
bought
his
second
wife
.
Father
McCarthy
told
him
that
he
should
not
have
more
than
one
wife
.
``
What
then
should
he
do
with
the
second
wife
?
''
he
asked
.
Should
he
just
turn
her
out
to
starve
?
If
he
sent
her
back
to
her
parents
,
they
would
certainly
not
return
the
bride-price
with
which
he
had
bought
her
.
Oh
,
no
,
said
Father
McCarthy
,
he
should
keep
her
,
but
he
should
not
use
her
as
a
wife
.
This
was
plain
madness
.
IT
HAD
seemed
to
him
plain
madness
,
but
at
least
he
had
imagined
that
,
mad
or
not
,
it
was
the
custom
of
the
white
man
.
Father
McCarthy
and
the
other
priests
with
him
had
a
special
thahu
,
placed
upon
them
by
the
Bwana
Jesus
,
which
forbade
them
to
lie
with
women
at
all
,
but
he
soon
learnt
that
this
thahu
did
not
fall
upon
all
white
men-
that
some
white
men
did
lie
with
women-
and
indeed
when
,
shortly
afterwards
,
a
white
man
,
Bwana
Dillon
,
came
and
built
a
shamba
and
set
up
a
farm
amongst
them
,
he
brought
a
memsaab
with
him
and
for
a
time
he
lived
with
her
.
Among
the
white
men
,
Kungo
was
told
,
a
man
has
one
single
wife
.
It
seemed
a
strange
custom
and
it
was
hard
to
see
for
what
purpose
a
man
would
trouble
to
make
himself
rich
,
if
he
could
not
buy
more
women
with
his
riches
.
Nevertheless
,
if
that
was
the
white
man
's
custom
,
he
had
said
,
so
be
it
.
Kungo
was
not
greatly
concerned
to
understand
.
Then
after
a
time
Bwana
Dillon
's
memsaab
went
away
.
They
said
that
she
had
left
him
and
had
gone
over
the
sea
to
a
country
called
England
.
For
a
time
Bwana
Dillon
lived
,
it
seemed
,
alone
.
Then
one
day
,
he
too
went
away
,
and
when
he
came
back
he
brought
with
him
another
memsaab
.
He
had
,
so
Kungo
was
told
,
been
what
was
called
divorced
and
had
married
a
new
wife
.
Indeed
after
a
time
he
divorced
that
wife
too
,
and
married
a
third
.
Father
McCarthy
had
left
by
then
,
so
Kungo
was
not
able
to
consult
him
to
find
if
he
had
understood
it
rightly
,
but
it
appeared
that
among
the
white
men
it
was
possible
for
a
man
to
have
as
many
wives
as
he
liked
,
provided
that
he
only
had
one
at
a
time
.
This
surely
,
Kungo
thought
,
was
not
a
sensible
arrangement
.
It
was
much
better
for
a
man
to
have
all
his
wives
at
the
same
time
,
as
then
the
wives
could
share
out
among
themselves
both
the
burden
of
the
work
and
the
burden
of
child-bearing
.
The
white
man
's
arrangement
did
not
seem
to
him
to
be
fair
on
the
women
.
It
is
right
that
women
should
control
their
desires
.
For
that
reason
,
said
Kungo
,
do
we
circumcise
them
,
and
,
if
one
of
my
wives
runs
away
to
lie
with
another
man
,
then
,
as
is
the
custom
,
I
bind
a
hot
stone
beneath
her
knee-caps
to
cripple
her
tendons
,
so
that
she
can
never
run
again
.
This
is
obviously
common
sense
.
But
how
can
one
expect
a
woman
to
control
her
desires
if
she
is
the
only
woman
who
can
serve
her
man
?
Kungo
of
course
had
,
like
all
Kikuyu
,
ever
since
his
boyhood
,
lain
with
any
girls
wherever
opportunity
offered
.
Since
Ngai
had
given
him
his
desires
it
was
but
natural
and
right
to
satisfy
them
.
He
had
always
been
careful
in
obeying
the
custom
of
the
tribe
.
He
knew
well
that
it
was
wrong
to
impregnate
an
unmarried
girl
,
for
to
do
so
would
reduce
her
bride-price
and
would
thus
be
an
injustice
to
her
parents
.
Therefore
he
had
never
sought
to
lift
the
second
apron
which
all
unmarried
girls
wear
in
copulation
to
guard
themselves
against
being
impregnated
.
But
to
lie
with
a
girl
could
not
be
wrong
.
Indeed
,
if
there
were
no
fornication
,
how
could
the
girls
tell
which
men
they
liked
and
which
they
disliked
?
Yet
Father
McCarthy
told
him
that
fornication
,
too
,
was
wrong-
that
it
was
wrong
to
lie
with
any
woman
unless
a
man
was
married
to
her
.
This
also
he
found
strange
and
once
again
,
when
he
came
to
know
other
bwanas-
bwanas
who
had
not
,
like
Father
McCarthy
,
fallen
under
the
thahu
which
forbade
them
to
lie
with
women-
he
found
that
this
custom
was
by
no
means
a
general
custom
of
the
white
man
.
Bwana
Dillon
had
after
a
few
years
got
tired
of
farming
.
So
he
started
instead
what
he
called
a
Country
Club
for
the
rich
bwanas
and
for
bwanas
who
came
from
over
the
sea
,
where
they
could
go
and
get
drunk
when
they
got
tired
of
looking
at
the
wild
animals
.
Bwana
Dillon
hired
Kungo
to
come
and
work
in
that
Club
,
and
it
was
thus
that
Kungo
came
to
learn
something
of
the
ways
of
the
white
man
.
He
had
seen
how
in
their
dances
the
white
men
and
women
held
one
another
obscenely
,
the
arm
of
the
man
around
the
woman
as
if
she
was
a
whore
,
and
as
he
brought
them
their
drinks
he
would
often
hear
the
white
men
talking
easily
and
casually
of
the
women
with
whom
they
had
lain
.
They
did
not
know
that
he
understood
English
and
therefore
talked
before
him
without
restraint
,
but
,
though
he
did
not
know
all
English
words
,
he
had
early
got
to
know
the
words
which
the
English
most
commonly
used-
such
as
those
for
food
and
drink
,
the
Government
,
and
fornication
,
and
motor
cars-
which
were
the
subjects
upon
which
they
mainly
talked
.
WHAT
Kungo
could
not
for
some
time
understand
was
why
,
though
those
bwanas
lay
with
unmarried
girls
and
though
the
girls
did
not
use
a
second
apron
,
yet
it
did
not
seem
often
to
happen
that
the
girls
had
children
.
It
was
not
until
he
was
an
old
man
that
one
day
his
son
,
who
,
as
was
the
way
of
the
world
,
had
left
the
shamba
and
gone
to
work
in
a
hotel
in
Nairobi
,
explained
to
him
that
the
white
women
did
have
a
second
apron
of
a
sort
,
which
they
put
on
when
they
lay
with
men
and
which
guarded
them
against
pregnancy
.
Or
sometimes
it
was
the
man
who
brought
the
apron
as
a
gift
when
he
came
to
lie
with
the
woman
.
The
white
woman
's
second
apron
was
,
said
his
son
,
a
small
apron
of
rubber
.
He
had
often
seen
it
among
the
luggage
of
the
guests
at
the
hotel
and
a
friend
had
explained
to
him
its
purpose
.
Kungo
had
then
understood
why
white
unmarried
women
were
not
more
often
pregnant
,
but
,
if
so
,
why
did
they
object
to
the
Kikuyu
girls
if
they
wore
a
second
apron
,
which
was
surely
in
every
way
a
more
seemly
and
decent
habit
and
in
accordance
with
the
custom
?
White
people
,
it
seemed
,
when
one
looked
into
it
,
did
much
the
same
things
as
Africans
,
though
in
a
less
reasonable
fashion
.
It
was
only
that
they
talked
differently
and
pretended
to
act
differently
.
It
was
natural
that
a
man
should
wish
to
beget
as
many
children
as
possible
,
and
the
more
wives
he
had
,
the
more
children
could
he
beget
and
with
the
less
inconvenience
.
A
rich
man-
it
was
only
reasonable-
would
buy
as
many
women
and
as
fat
and
with
as
broad
pelvises
as
he
could
afford
.
Besides
,
since
it
was
forbidden
for
a
man
to
lie
with
his
wife
for
twenty-four
months
after
she
had
born
him
a
child
,
for
fear
that
her
milk
would
fall
on
him
and
cause
a
thahu
,
or
when
a
cow
was
about
to
calve
,
it
was
necessary
that
he
should
have
more
than
one
wife
.
#
224
<
END
>
<
44
TEXT
L1
>
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
He
did
well
.
He
got
in
touch
with
the
woman
Pete
was
passing
off
as
his
mother
.
Starmouth
managed
to
win
her
confidence
.
It
seems
that
she
was
an
honest
enough
woman
,
only
her
mind
was
n't
as
clear
as
it
could
have
been
.
She
showed
him
photographs
.
He
found
out
that
the
name
of
her
house-
Grand
Greve-
was
taken
from
a
bay
in
one
of
the
Channel
Islands
.
One
of
the
small
ones
.
Sark
,
that
's
it
.
The
Caxtons
used
to
have
their
holidays
there
.
Starmouth
went
there
.
He
dug
out
some
people
who
remembered
the
family
.
In
the
end
he
pieced
it
all
together
.
The
Caxtons
had
two
boys-
Michael
and
Derek
.
Pete
first
met
them
at
school
.
It
was
a
good
school
I
sent
him
to
,
one
of
the
best
.
He
was
a
boarder
.
He
could
always
turn
on
the
charm
when
it
suited
him
.
The
whole
family
came
to
like
him
.
The
real
Michael-
he
was
the
same
age
as
my
son-
died
of
pleurisy
when
he
was
eighteen
.
Soon
after
that
Pete
staged
his
drowning
.
He
was
always
a
smooth
liar
.
He
invented
some
plausible
story
or
other
and
threw
himself
on
the
Caxtons
'
generosity
.
They
accepted
him
as
a
kind
of
substitute
for
the
boy
they
had
lost
.
Outside
the
family
he
began
to
pass
himself
off
as
Michael
Caxton
.
The
father
was
well-off
and
easy-going
.
He
was
easy
meat
for
Pete
.
He
sponged
off
him
until
he
died
just
after
the
war
.
Then
Pete
had
to
look
around
for
some
other
security
.
He
found
it-
Dackson
's
Wharf
,
and
Dackson
's
daughter
.
Mrs.
Caxton
's
other
boy
,
Derek
,
had
been
killed
in
the
war
.
After
her
husband
died
her
brain
began
to
fade
.
At
times
she
thought
Pete
was
really
her
own
son
.
Other
times
she
remembered
that
both
Michael
and
Derek
were
dead
.
She
could
n't
work
it
out
.
She
was
heading
for
a
complete
breakdown
,
Starmouth
said
.
Then
Starmouth
found
out
that
Pete
was
engaged
to
Geraldine
Dackson
.
(
Up
to
this
point
Jesty
had
told
his
story
in
a
flat
,
though
jerky
,
monotone
.
Now
he
grew
more
and
more
agitated
.
)
The
time
for
my
revenge
was
just
round
the
corner
.
I
told
Starmouth
to
keep
on
watching
Pete
.
Last
Monday
evening-
a
week
ago
to-day
.
God
,
only
a
week
!
-
he
came
to
me
.
He
had
seen
my
son
and
another
girl
in
intimacy
.
(
Jesty
's
voice
became
shrill
;
his
body
began
to
twitch
and
jerk
.
)
My
chance
had
come
at
last
.
I
had
to
take
it
.
I
was
going
to
smash
him
as
he
had
twice
tried
to
smash
me
.
(
His
eyes
,
wild
and
frightened
,
were
fixed
on
Tong
.
Tong
guessed
that
they
did
not
see
him
.
)
I
told
Starmouth
to
go
at
once
and
report
exactly
what
he
had
seen
to
Dackson
and
his
daughter
.
He
did
as
he
was
told
.
(
There
was
a
thin
trickle
of
moisture
at
the
corner
of
Jesty's
lips
,
but
his
speech
was
parched
and
unsteady
.
)
I
thought
that
Dackson
would
ruin
my
son
.
I
did
not
think
he
would
kill
him
.
I
swear
that
I
did
not
want
Dackson
to
kill
my
son
.
I
was
n't
at
the
wharf
at
any
time
on
Wednesday
.
That
is
the
truth
,
so
help
me
God
.
''
12
Carol
Carstairs
,
interviewed
by
Passon
and
Tong
for
the
second
time
,
began
by
agreeing
that
she
could
have
been
mistaken
about
the
precise
minute
of
Dackson
's
visit
the
previous
Wednesday
,
and
ended
by
admitting
that
he
was
in
fact
at
least
half
an
hour
late
for
his
appointment
with
her
.
``
There
it
is
,
''
Passon
commented
afterwards
.
``
She
is
a
business
woman
.
No
doubt
he
paid
her
well
for
stretching
the
truth
a
bit
.
She
was
his
second
alibi
,
of
course
.
The
first
was
the
television
set-
and
a
daughter
loyal
enough
,
or
distressed
enough
,
to
lie
for
him
.
''
``
I
'm
more
sorry
for
Geraldine
than
anyone
,
''
Tong
said
.
``
Unless
it
's
Ella
Marsham
.
''
``
When
you
think
it
over
,
Harry
,
it
's
difficult
to
imagine
any
visitor
to
the
wharf
other
than
Dackson
himself
persuading
Caxton
to
step
out
on
to
the
quay
on
such
a
bleak
night
.
Caxton
could
hardly
fail
to
obey
his
employer-
and
prospective
father-in-law
.
''
``
Pete
Jesty
,
alias
Michael
Caxton
,
''
Tong
said
.
``
Think
we
would
have
got
the
truth
from
his
father
if
it
had
n't
been
for
old
Sam
Toberson
?
''
``
Who
knows
?
At
least
Sam
was
one
of
the
factors
the
commander
did
n't
bargain
for
.
''
``
Another
was
the
body
fetching
up
on
the
mooring-hook-
practically
where
it
started
from
.
''
``
And
you
finding
out
about
the
spy
at
the
Marshams
'
,
''
Passon
said
.
``
Just
a
stroke
of
luck
,
sir
,
''
Tong
said
.
``
Luck
or
not
,
Harry
,
it
was
the
real
turning-point
for
us
.
Must
be
true
what
they
say
.
'Tong
ca
n't
go
wrong
!
'
``
Coming
from
Long
Dick
this
was
praise
indeed
.
Tong
laughed
happily
.
``
I
'm
a
good
dart-player
too
,
''
he
said
.
13
The
long
brutal
winter
ended
at
last
.
The
plane
trees
in
Southwark
Park
were
wrapped
in
a
delicate
mist
of
bursting
buds
;
mild
sunlight
played
with
the
grey
face
of
the
river
;
the
railway
embankment
along
Railside
Terrace
was
thinly
carpeted
with
upshooting
leaves
of
new
weeds
and
grass
;
and
a
revolution
had
come
to
the
Toberson
household
.
When
Nick
returned
home
he
found
that
his
mother
was
seriously
ill.
She
had
pneumonia
.
The
sight
of
her
youngest
son
,
the
doctor
said
,
was
the
only
thing
that
saved
her
;
it
gave
her
the
strength
she
needed
to
fight
for
life
.
Soon
she
was
out
of
danger
,
but
the
doctor
told
Dan
that
she
would
have
to
remain
in
bed
for
some
time
and
that
thereafter
it
was
essential
that
she
should
not
have
to
exert
herself
.
Dan
,
not
knowing
which
way
to
turn
,
took
a
desperate
course
.
He
wrote
to
Rose
beseeching
her
to
help
.
The
First
Flower
made
a
prompt
appearance
on
the
scene
,
bringing
the
baby
with
her
.
She
announced
happily
that
her
husband
,
with
the
help
of
the
eldest
daughter
,
would
be
able
to
manage
very
well
,
and
that
there
was
no
reason
why
she
should
n't
stay
at
Railside
Terrace
indefinitely
.
With
Grace
helpless
Rose
set
up
her
own
autocracy
.
Her
squeaking
,
querulous
accents
were
heard
without
intermission
.
They
rose
over
the
baby
's
interminable
howling
and
were
directed
at
everyone
in
equal
measure
.
She
was
a
poor
and
unpunctual
cook
.
Normally
indolent
,
she
was
now
and
again
seized
with
unpredictable
bouts
of
energy
in
the
grip
of
which
she
swept
through
the
house
with
a
fury
that
disarranged
everything
and
left
a
trail
of
havoc
behind
.
Only
the
old
man
's
room
was
too
much
for
her
.
Once
she
put
her
head
round
the
door
,
and
Sam
shouted
:
``
You
get
right
out
of
this
,
Rose
.
You
leave
me
in
peace
.
''
Rose
took
one
breath
of
the
stagnant
air
.
``
You-
you
polecat
!
''
she
screeched
,
and
retreated
without
argument
.
Her
re
?
2gime
,
hated
alike
by
all
the
men
,
produced
one
extraordinary
result
.
One
day
Fred
met
Nick
at
the
front
door
as
they
were
both
about
to
enter
the
house
.
Fred
grasped
his
brother
's
elbow
.
``
Nick
,
I
ca
n't
stomach
this
much
longer
.
''
``
Nor
me
.
What
's
the
answer
?
Mum
's
picking
up
,
but
she
'll
never
be
her
old
self
again
.
''
``
That
First
Flower
's
driving
me
nuts
,
''
Fred
said
.
``
I
'm
going
to
put
a
stop
to
it
.
''
``
What
with-
arsenic
?
''
Fred
fixed
his
small
eyes
on
his
brother
,
beckoned
him
to
stand
closer
,
and
whispered
into
his
ear
the
most
unexpected
words
Nick
had
ever
heard
.
``
I
'm
going
to
get
myself
married
,
''
Fred
said
.
The
next
day
he
brought
home
a
woman
in
her
middle
thirties
and
took
her
straight
to
his
mother
's
bedside
.
``
Mum
,
this
is
Maggie
.
I
'm
going
to
marry
her
,
and
I
'd
like
her
to
come
and
live
with
us
.
''
Maggie
was
plump
and
plain
with
a
pleasing
smile
,
a
placid
nature
,
and
a
slow-moving
but
methodical
mind
.
For
twenty
years
she
had
worked
in
the
bottling-store
at
the
brewery
,
and
Grace
heard
with
astonishment
that
Fred
had
known
her
on
and
off
for
nearly
as
long
.
Grace
,
well
aware
of
the
turbulence
that
Rose
was
creating
,
was
as
anxious
as
the
rest
of
the
family
to
find
an
alternative
solution
.
She
took
to
Maggie
at
once
;
and
at
once
began
working
on
the
problem
of
how
to
accommodate
Fred
and
a
bride
within
the
limited
space
available
.
As
always
,
old
Sam
was
the
stumbling-block
.
It
was
the
same
dilemma
she
had
to
face
when
there
was
a
prospect
,
now
vanished
for
ever
,
of
Nick
marrying
Ella
Marsham
.
It
was
Nick
who
found
the
answer
.
``
Only
one
thing
for
it
,
Mum
,
''
he
said
,
sitting
on
the
edge
of
the
bed
and
holding
one
of
her
hands
in
his
.
``
Let
Fred
and
Mag
have
the
two
upstairs
rooms
between
them
.
Sam
will
have
to
come
out
of
his
kennel
.
The
two
of
us
will
sleep
in
the
front
room
downstairs
.
''
``
You
wo
n't
ever
shift
him
.
''
Nick
patted
her
.
``
We
'll
manage
.
Just
you
take
it
easy
.
We
'll
sort
it
out
.
''
Nick
went
at
once
to
his
grandfather
,
and
found
him
buried
in
his
bed
with
his
head
barely
visible
upon
the
pillow
.
Sam
spent
much
of
his
time
in
bed
these
days
.
He
argued
that
it
was
the
only
place
where
he
could
be
safe
from
Rose
.
``
See
here
,
Sam
,
''
Nick
began
.
``
You
know
Fred
's
getting
spliced
.
''
``
Gone
soft
in
the
head
,
''
Sam
said
.
``
Same
as
I
've
always
said
,
women
rule
the
roost
and
no
man
's
safe
from
'em
.
Ought
to
be
a
better
way
of
doing
things
.
Take
trees
.
''
He
rattled
on
very
happily
.
``
Trees
have
got
the
right
idea
.
A
tree
's
got
more
sense
than
some
people
think
.
A
tree
do
n't
have
to
worry
.
Just
stays
put
right
where
it
was
born
.
''
``
Sorry
,
Sam
,
you
're
no
tree
,
and
you
've
got
to
shift
from
this
room
.
''
The
old
man
was
so
incensed
that
after
a
good
deal
of
wriggling
and
twisting
he
managed
to
get
his
shoulders
clear
of
all
restrictions
.
He
propped
himself
on
one
elbow
.
``
You
ca
n't
do
it
to
me
,
Nick
.
I
've
worked
this
room
up
to
my
way
of
thinking
like
I
'd
educate
a
child
.
This
room
and
me
understands
one
another
.
''
``
Sam
,
''
Nick
said
firmly
,
``
either
you
and
me
share
downstairs
,
and
we
have
Mag
,
or
you
stick
it
out
up
here
and
we
all
get
saddled
with
the
First
Flower
for
ever
.
''
Sam
sank
back
on
his
pillow
.
``
Oh
,
my
God
!
All
right
,
you
win
!
''
With
that
settled
Fred
was
soon
married
.
The
First
Flower
snatched
up
her
infant
and
departed
,
muttering
sarcasms
.
The
whole
household
listened
to
the
dwindling
screams
of
the
baby
with
relief
.
Maggie
soon
proved
her
worth
,
and
after
a
time
Dan
summed
up
the
general
approval
by
saying
:
``
She
's
as
good
a
worker
as
you
could
wish
for
.
She
speaks
our
language
.
Mag
's
one
of
us
.
''
Nick
and
his
grandfather
shared
their
bedroom
amicably
.
The
old
man
,
though
fighting
a
grumbling
rearguard
action
,
permitted
himself
gradually
to
become
a
little
cleaner
and
tidier
.
In
his
heart
he
was
well
satisfied
to
have
Nick
's
company
.
When
they
were
alone
together
he
often
explained
all
over
again
how
shrewd
he
had
been
in
discovering
Alf
Jesty
's
secret
.
``
Imagine
it
,
Nick
,
just
that
bit
of
information
Fred
picked
up
about
Pete
Jesty
always
touching
his
nose
,
and
me
remembering
from
that
snap
you
once
showed
me
that
this
Caxton
had
some
sort
of
a
scar
there
.
Just
an
idea
to
begin
with
,
mind
you-
then
click
!
and
I
'd
got
it
.
That
was
smart
work
,
say
what
you
like
.
''
``
It
certainly
was
,
Sam
,
''
Nick
would
agree
,
and
go
on
to
say
with
a
touch
of
self-importance
:
``
No
wonder
he
tried
to
have
me
suffocated
back
last
summer
.
Must
have
thought
I
'd
rumbled
him
right
from
the
start
.
''
By
this
time
Nick
was
certain
in
his
own
mind
that
he
had
really
seen
Caxton
's
hand
snatching
at
the
prop
holding
the
barge
's
hatch
open
,
though
he
could
never
prove
it
,
and
it
would
not
be
of
much
use
if
he
could
.
#
26
<
45
TEXT
L2
>
But
that
was
less
important
than
the
news
that
Sir
Cedric
had
visited
Haines
at
the
flat
in
Jarvis
Street
.
Sir
Cedric
had
never
spoken
of
such
a
call
on
the
murdered
man
.
``
Off-hand
''
said
Tarrant
in
reply
to
Oxenham
,
``
I
ca
n't
think
of
any
of
my
friends
who
fits
that
description
.
``
Then
you
suggest
that
the
information
that
you
were
seen
in
the
company
of
this
man
in
Brighton
is
untrue
?
''
Tarrant
was
irritated
by
Oxenham
's
tone
as
well
as
frightened
,
and
he
made
his
reply
as
offensive
as
he
could
.
``
You
asked
me
whether
I
knew
the
man
and
I
told
you
I
did
not
recall
anyone
who
tallied
with
that
description
.
Only
a
perverted
mind
would
say
that
I
had
suggested
your
informant
was
a
liar
.
''
Oxenham
's
face
flushed
slightly
.
``
I
find
your
remark
offensive
,
''
he
said
.
``
That
leaves
me
quite
indifferent
,
''
snapped
Tarrant
.
Commander
Rodgers
felt
the
situation
was
getting
out
of
hand
.
After
all
,
he
reflected
,
the
police
had
nothing
against
Tarrant
.
True
,
he
had
sponsored
Bianca
Poravia
,
who
had
lied
about
her
knowledge
of
Haines
,
but
what
had
that
to
do
with
Tarrant
?
Also
,
Tarrant
's
car
had
been
seen
near
Battersea
Bridge
,
but
the
explanation
offered
seemed
reasonable
enough
and
could
not
be
disproved
on
present
information
.
Rodgers
knew
that
Oxenham
was
merely
fishing
when
he
suggested
that
Tarrant
might
be
the
limping
man
who
had
been
at
Brighton
.
Plenty
of
people
walked
with
a
limp
,
and
no
link
had
been
discovered
between
Tarrant
and
the
white-haired
man
who
had
shown
an
interest
in
Haines
.
Rodgers
decided
that
the
questioning
must
be
brought
to
a
close
immediately
and
he
rose
from
his
chair
.
He
told
himself
that
the
only
reason
he
was
stopping
Oxenham
from
probing
further
was
that
he
knew
Tarrant
so
well
and
trusted
him
.
Not
,
Rodgers
repeated
,
because
Tarrant
was
a
senior
director
of
the
Ministry
who
was
expected
to
become
the
next
Deputy
Director
General
and
who
,
even
in
his
present
rank
,
exercised
influence
on
the
department
's
policy
towards
Scotland
Yard
.
Anyhow
,
he
thought
,
it
would
be
foolish
to
antagonise
a
man
who
could
be
very
awkward
.
The
Commissioner
of
Police
would
not
thank
his
staff
for
precipitating
a
conflict
with
a
highly
respected
and
responsible
official
of
the
Ministry
of
Security
.
``
We
seem
to
have
gone
off
at
a
tangent
,
''
said
Rodgers
.
``
If
you
should
think
of
anything
that
will
help
us
in
the
Haines
case
,
I
know
you
'll
give
me
a
ring
.
''
Tarrant
gave
a
stiff
bow
and
went
out
without
a
word
.
He
felt
ashamed
of
his
behaviour
.
He
knew
he
had
made
use
of
his
position
in
the
Ministry
and
his
friendship
with
Rodgers
to
bulldoze
his
way
through
and
that
almost
any
other
witness
who
had
behaved
so
scandalously
to
the
police
would
have
been
quickly
pulled
up
.
But
he
had
to
protect
Sir
Cedric
and
himself
,
and
to
find
an
excuse
to
cut
the
questioning
short
.
It
was
no
time
to
be
tactful
and
considerate
of
others
.
An
insulting
superiority
had
been
his
best
defence
.
The
Yard
,
he
reflected
with
satisfaction
as
he
waited
to
cross
the
road
to
the
Ministry
,
had
discovered
nothing
about
the
forgery
of
Bianca
Poravia
's
papers
.
That
was
a
weight
off
his
mind
.
He
had
been
prepared
for
Rodgers
to
say
that
the
police
knew
of
the
fraudulent
application
and
to
have
the
file
placed
before
his
eyes
with
a
demand
for
an
explanation
.
That
danger
was
not
yet
past
,
but
at
least
for
the
present
no
one
suspected
him
of
forgery
.
But
did
the
police
really
believe
,
he
wondered
again
,
that
he
might
be
concerned
in
Haines
's
murder
?
Tarrant
smiled-
the
idea
seemed
too
ridiculous
.
Yet
the
questions
had
seemed
to
him
to
indicate
that
Oxenham
suspected
him
.
At
one
time
Tarrant
had
felt
almost
sure
that
the
C.I.D
.
must
have
learned
of
his
meetings
with
Haines
and
know
about
the
blackmail
.
He
had
been
right
to
deduce
that
,
if
they
had
done
so
,
Rodgers
would
not
have
stopped
the
questioning
.
It
was
silly
to
feel
indignant
about
being
a
suspect
,
Tarrant
reminded
himself
,
when
the
truth
was
that
he
might
have
killed
Haines
.
He
had
intended
to
do
so
,
and
only
his
own
lack
of
courage
had
made
him
surrender
the
idea
.
He
had
found
it
a
disagreeable
experience
to
have
to
wriggle
and
be
wilfully
obtuse
and
indeed
engage
almost
in
a
kind
of
juvenile
brand
of
impertinence
,
but
how
would
it
have
helped
the
investigation
if
he
had
told
the
truth
?
He
could
have
saved
the
Yard
trouble
perhaps
by
disclosing
that
he
was
the
source
from
which
Haines
had
amassed
the
six
hundred
pounds
and
by
identifying
his
father-in-law
as
the
white-haired
man
who
had
enquired
in
Brighton
about
the
blackmailer
.
But
he
had
withheld
nothing
that
would
have
assisted
Scotland
Yard
in
tracking
down
the
murderer
.
He
pondered
on
the
significance
of
Sir
Cedric
Barker
's
visit
to
Haines
on
the
evening
of
the
murder
.
The
first
thing
to
do
,
Tarrant
decided
,
was
to
warn
his
father-in-law
.
He
could
not
depend
on
intercepting
him
when
he
left
the
British
Museum
,
and
Tarrant
made
up
his
mind
to
wait
in
the
office
until
Sir
Cedric
would
have
reached
home
.
Miss
Paynter
came
in
with
a
pile
of
papers
when
Tarrant
had
seated
himself
at
his
desk
,
but
he
pushed
them
aside
carelessly
.
When
he
heard
that
Manning
wanted
to
see
him
,
Tarrant
shook
his
head
but
changed
his
mind
and
told
Miss
Paynter
to
ask
him
to
come
along
.
It
was
an
effort
to
discuss
official
work
but
Tarrant
thought
that
he
had
hidden
his
perturbation
.
Manning
was
not
very
observant
,
too
wrapped
up
in
his
own
affairs
to
pay
much
attention
to
others
.
When
Manning
had
gone
,
Tarrant
sent
Miss
Paynter
home
.
He
strode
up
and
down
his
room
until
it
was
time
for
Sir
Cedric
to
have
reached
his
flat
.
He
was
relieved
when
he
heard
his
father-in-law
's
voice
over
the
telephone
.
Another
bout
of
probing
by
Lady
Barker
would
have
been
too
much
to
bear
.
Tarrant
asked
Sir
Cedric
to
meet
him
and
his
father-in-law
grudgingly
agreed
to
have
a
drink
in
a
hotel
close
to
the
Barkers'
flat
.
When
he
arrived
at
the
rendezvous
,
Tarrant
had
to
wait
for
him
.
He
ordered
a
drink
and
took
it
to
a
table
in
a
secluded
corner
.
Though
he
told
himself
it
was
impossible
that
Sir
Cedric
could
have
had
any
part
in
the
murder
,
he
could
not
dismiss
the
thought
from
his
mind
.
Tarrant
remembered
how
close
he
himself
had
come
to
killing
Haines
.
When
he
saw
Sir
Cedric
making
his
leisurely
way
into
the
hotel
bar
,
his
light-coloured
overcoat
flapping
round
his
legs
,
Tarrant
jumped
up
and
went
to
meet
him
.
``
You
must
get
rid
of
that
coat
,
''
he
said
urgently
.
Sir
Cedric
stroked
the
material
of
the
coat
affectionately
.
``
It
's
got
a
lot
of
wear
in
it
yet
,
''
he
said
,
``
and
I
don't
really
feel
the
cold
.
''
Tarrant
helped
Sir
Cedric
to
take
off
the
overcoat
and
bundled
it
on
the
chair
,
with
the
lining
turned
outwards
.
When
he
had
brought
another
drink
,
Tarrant
repeated
at
length
the
exchanges
which
had
taken
place
in
Scotland
Yard
.
Sir
Cedric
sat
apparently
unmoved
,
but
at
the
close
of
the
recital
,
he
gave
a
loud
chuckle
.
``
You
were
a
bit
rough
,
''
he
commented
.
``
I
suppose
it
might
be
called
bureaucratic
licence
.
''
``
It
seemed
the
easiest
way
to
end
the
inquisition
.
You
didn't
tell
me
you
had
visited
Haines
,
Cedric
.
''
``
I
felt
it
better
you
should
n't
know
,
''
said
Sir
Cedric
defensively
.
``
I
hoped
the
police
would
n't
question
you
but
I
foresaw
the
possibility
.
I
did
n't
want
them
to
get
the
information
out
of
you
,
for
I
knew
it
would
look
suspicious
.
''
``
And
why
did
you
visit
him
on
the
night
of
the
murder
?
''
Sir
Cedric
looked
rather
shamefaced
.
``
I
asked
him
his
terms
for
keeping
quiet
about
your
forgery
.
''
``
But
that
was
senseless
!
Whatever
Haines
might
have
promised
before
he
took
your
money
,
there
was
no
way
of
making
him
keep
his
word
.
''
``
I
was
n't
quite
so
simple
,
Bob
.
I
told
Haines
that
before
I
handed
over
any
cash
,
he
would
need
to
sign
a
statement
confessing
to
a
crime
for
which
he
could
be
prosecuted
.
Then
if
he
ever
used
his
knowledge
against
you
,
he
'd
know
I
could
produce
his
confession
and
he
'd
go
to
gaol
.
''
Tarrant
stared
at
his
father-in-law
unbelievingly
.
``
You
really
expected
him
to
agree
to
that
?
''
he
asked
.
``
I
never
looked
on
you
as
a
romantist
!
''
``
I
was
willing
to
try
anything
to
end
the
threat
.
You
couldn't
have
gone
on
as
you
were
doing
,
Bob
.
Even
if
Haines
had
kept
quiet
,
you
'd
never
have
known
any
peace
and
you
'd
have
broken
within
a
few
weeks-
I
could
see
it
.
You
remember
I
asked
you
how
much
you
would
give
to
buy
his
silence
and
you
told
me
almost
everything
you
possessed
.
Well
,
I
thought
I
'd
make
him
an
offer
that
would
tempt
him
.
I
told
him
he
could
have
ten
thousand
pounds
if
he
agreed
to
my
terms
.
''
Tarrant
gave
a
soft
whistle
.
``
It
would
have
been
worth
it
,
''
he
said
.
``
But
Haines
wouldn't
play
?
''
``
I
think
he
was
tempted
.
But
he
was
eaten
up
with
bitterness
against
you
and
this
woman
Bianca
.
He
raved
at
me
as
if
he
were
unbalanced
.
''
``
He
was
a
bit
,
you
know
.
''
Sir
Cedric
took
a
sip
at
his
sherry
.
``
A
pity
somebody
saw
us
at
Brighton
,
''
he
said
.
``
The
police
,
though
,
ca
n't
be
sure
or
they
'd
have
clamped
down
on
you
.
''
``
I
felt
they
could
n't
be
certain
about
my
being
there
,
but
they
have
your
description
and
it
is
n't
far
out
.
That
coat
is
dangerous
,
Cedric
.
You
must
get
rid
of
it
.
''
Sir
Cedric
promised
to
carry
the
coat
over
his
arm
on
the
way
home
,
and
when
he
went
to
the
British
Museum
on
Monday
.
Then
he
would
leave
the
coat
in
the
Reading
Room
and
let
his
wife
believe
it
had
been
lost
.
``
Best
place
I
know
to
hide
anything
,
''
he
pointed
out
.
``
I'll
stuff
the
coat
behind
a
set
of
old
religious
sermons
which
no
one
ever
looks
at
.
''
He
patted
the
material
gently
.
``
I
should
n't
like
to
part
with
it
altogether
.
''
If
he
had
been
asked
,
Tarrant
would
have
said
at
once
that
Haines
could
not
be
bribed
.
He
had
seen
,
particularly
at
the
last
meeting
with
the
blackmailer
,
that
Haines
was
determined
on
revenge
.
The
idea
that
he
could
be
induced
to
accept
money-
even
though
the
sum
was
as
high
as
ten
thousand
pounds-
as
the
price
of
keeping
quiet
was
based
on
a
complete
failure
to
understand
Jim
Haines
's
warped
and
twisted
mind
.
And
when
Haines
had
rejected
the
proposal
,
what
had
Sir
Cedric
done
?
Had
he
determined
to
kill
Haines
if
he
could
not
be
silenced
otherwise
,
and
,
when
the
offer
of
money
had
been
rejected
,
had
he
steeled
himself
to
murder
?
Tarrant
looked
across
at
Sir
Cedric
on
the
other
side
of
the
table
and
felt
a
rush
of
affection
for
him
.
He
realised
how
fantastic
it
was
to
imagine
that
his
father-in-law
could
have
had
anything
to
do
with
so
brutal
a
murder
.
``
I
'd
begun
to
suspect
you
,
Cedric
,
''
he
apologised
.
``
That
was
pretty
obvious
,
''
smiled
Sir
Cedric
,
``
and
I
admit
I
once
had
doubts
about
you
.
The
only
thing
that
worries
me
is
your
forgery
of
the
immigration
papers
.
I
read
that
someone
had
left
a
letter
to
be
sent
to
the
police
two
months
after
his
death
,
and
Haines
may
have
done
something
of
the
same
kind
.
''
``
You
read
the
wrong
sort
of
newspapers
,
Cedric
,
''
laughed
Tarrant
,
but
he
felt
less
confident
than
he
sounded
.
CHAPTER
SEVENTEEN
OXENHAM
FELT
incensed
that
Tarrant
should
have
been
treated
so
leniently
and
been
permitted
to
dodge
questions
.
The
chief
inspector
could
not
argue
with
Commander
Rodgers
,
but
,
when
Tarrant
had
left
the
room
,
he
showed
his
irritation
at
the
way
the
interview
had
been
conducted
.
#
22
<
46
TEXT
L3
>
The
nose
is
one
of
the
most
pain-sensitive
organs
in
the
human
body-
and
Malone
was
discovering
the
truth
in
scientific
detail
.
Kennan
had
only
seconds
left
.
He
jumped
forward
to
the
far
limit
of
his
chain
,
his
right
hand
chopping
edge-downwards
in
bone-jarring
force
.
The
blow
took
the
writhing
thug
a
fraction
above
the
boney
knob
which
landmarked
the
cervical
plexus
,
the
vital
nerve-centre
which
a
long-ago
Marine
instructor
had
declared
the
pinnacle
of
unarmed
combat
targets
.
The
thug
collapsed
with
a
whistling
moan
,
and
Kennan
tore
the
Luger
from
the
man
's
suddenly
limp
hand
.
There
was
no
time
for
rejoicing
,
but
the
hard
,
firm
shape
of
the
automatic
sent
a
new
confidence
surging
through
his
body
.
Shouts
,
and
the
clatter
of
feet
meant
Goldie
and
Leo
Grundy
were
on
their
way
.
Kennan
pulled
the
manacle
chain
taut
,
and
blasted
two
shots
at
the
link
which
tied
him
to
the
ring-bolt
in
the
rock
.
The
nine-millimetre
bullets
smashed
the
chain
as
if
it
had
been
plastic
,
and
,
free
,
though
the
chain
still
dangled
,
he
threw
himself
across
the
floor
towards
the
entrance
.
Leo
Grundy
materialized
there
at
the
same
second
,
his
gun
throwing
down
for
a
target
.
Kennan
squeezed
trigger
first
,
and
the
bullet
,
taking
the
other
with
blasting
muzzle-velocity
at
close
range
,
high
in
the
chest
,
smashed
him
back
and
downwards
while
Grundy
's
shot
bit
splintering
rock
from
the
wall
feet
away
,
then
whined
in
a
double
ricochet
.
With
scrambling
intensity
,
Kennan
hurdled
the
man
as
he
fell
and
was
in
the
main
gallery
,
looking
for
the
last
of
the
trio
.
Goldie
Lord
was
running
,
back
down
the
rock-walled
corridor
,
past
the
tangle
of
camp-beds
,
stove
,
and
collection
of
crates
which
marked
their
base
,
towards
the
far
end
of
the
tunnel
where
the
lights
stopped
and
a
deep
blackness
marked
the
start
of
the
way
towards
the
surface
.
Kennan
aimed
,
then
lowered
the
gun
and
began
sprinting
instead
.
He
could
n't
,
even
in
his
present
mood
,
shoot
the
man
in
the
back
.
For
Goldie
had
no
gun
,
only
the
open
razor
held
in
his
right
hand
,
close
by
his
side
.
Suddenly
the
other
man
tripped
and
went
sprawling
,
one
foot
tangled
in
the
rubber-armoured
wire
which
snaked
across
the
gallery
from
the
midget
power
generator
.
The
lights
flickered
,
then
held
steady
.
Goldie
lunged
to
his
feet
again
,
the
razor
flashing
in
a
frantic
sidestroke
as
his
pursuer
loomed
over
him
.
Kennan
threw
himself
to
one
side
to
avoid
the
slicing
metal
,
and
swung
the
manacle
chain
like
a
flail
,
reaping
a
bloody
swathe
across
his
opponent's
face
,
following
it
up
with
a
blow
from
the
gun-barrel
which
smashed
the
man
's
forearm
,
the
bone
fracturing
with
an
audible
click
.
He
kicked
the
razor
clear
,
then
stood
back
,
panting
for
breath
,
gesturing
with
the
long
black
muzzle
of
the
Luger
.
'My
turn
...
get
moving
...
'
he
gasped
,
pointing
back
down
the
gallery
.
Tears
of
pain
in
his
eyes
,
facial
muscles
quivering
,
Goldie
rose
slowly
to
his
feet
and
obeyed
.
Kennan
got
behind
him
,
let
him
reach
the
camp
area
,
then
smartly
reversed
the
Luger
and
brought
the
butt
down
hard
on
the
other
man
's
head
.
Goldie
went
down
,
jack-knifing
across
one
of
the
camp-beds
.
Limping
badly
now-
the
old
familiar
ache
in
his
leg
started
again
as
the
tension
died-
Kennan
heaved
the
man
over
,
rummaged
around
the
collection
of
boxes
and
crates
,
and
found
a
length
of
cord
.
He
used
it
to
lash
the
man
's
hands
and
feet
together
,
then
passed
a
few
final
turns
round
Goldie
's
body
and
camp-bed
frame
,
anchoring
him
securely
.
The
Luger
ready
,
he
walked
slowly
back
towards
the
little
side-gallery
which
had
been
his
prison
.
Leo
Grundy
was
lying
with
his
back
against
the
rock
wall
,
barely
conscious
,
his
face
suddenly
younger
and
frightened
,
breath
coming
in
wheezing
gulps
.
Kennan
stepped
over
him
,
collecting
the
man
's
gun
on
the
way
,
and
knelt
beside
Cutter
Malone
.
The
knifeman
thug
was
dead
.
It
was
a
moment
or
two
before
Kennan
understood
.
The
crushing
blow
he
had
landed
on
the
man
's
neck
,
paralysing
the
vital
nerve
centre
,
by
fluke
chance
had
also
been
hard
and
accurate
enough
to
damage
the
delicate
nervous
lacework
which
controlled
life's
respiratory
action
.
Unconscious
,
Malone
had
died
from
lack
of
oxygen
,
just
as
surely
as
if
he
had
been
strangled
.
He
felt
sick
.
But
there
were
other
things
to
do
than
crouch
over
the
probably
unlamented
remains
of
Cutter
Malone
.
Kennan
went
back
to
where
Leo
Grundy
was
slumped
,
and
eased
the
man
back
into
a
more
comfortable
position
.
Grundy
's
eyes
,
wide
and
bright
with
fear
,
followed
every
move
he
made
.
The
handcuff
key
was
still
in
the
twenty-year-old
's
trouser
pocket
.
With
a
sigh
of
relief
,
Kennan
loosened
the
metal
jaws
,
and
massaged
his
red-wealed
wrist
.
Now
,
however
,
he
had
another
problem
:
What
to
do
with
the
two
surviving
crooks
.
Goldie
?
He
could
be
discounted
for
some
time
,
and
his
bonds
should
hold
until
he
was
collected
by
MacTaggart
's
men
.
But
Leo
Grundy-
he
bent
low
over
the
younger
man
again
.
Leo
was
as
vicious
as
they
came-
but
in
a
way
he
was
sorry
it
had
been
he
who'd
stopped
a
bullet
.
Whatever
his
record
,
and
Kennan
had
no
illusions
on
that
score
,
Leo
had
been
the
most
humane
of
the
trio
towards
him
.
'I
'm
going
to
lift
you
and
get
you
on
to
one
of
the
beds
.
Understand
?
'
Grundy
coughed
,
and
gave
a
faint
mumble
of
acknowledgement
.
He
was
n't
heavy
.
Kennan
carried
him
over
,
and
laid
him
down
on
the
nearest
camp-bed
,
a
pillow
under
his
head
.
A
two-gallon
water-can
,
made
of
bright-red
plastic
,
was
lying
near
by
.
He
poured
some
into
a
cup
,
and
let
the
wounded
man
sip
the
liquid
.
The
eyes
showed
something
akin
to
gratitude
.
But
the
red
stain
on
the
front
of
Grundy
's
red
woollen
cardigan
was
spreading
.
Kennan's
fingertips
were
stained
the
same
colour
as
he
unbuttoned
the
garment
and
loosened
the
shirt
beneath
.
The
Luger
slug
had
made
a
neat
round
entry
just
below
the
collarbone
.
Easing
him
up
,
Kennan
found
the
bullet
's
exit
point
,
a
more
ragged
wound
,
in
from
the
shoulder-blade
.
Grundy
would
live
.
His
lung
was
probably
nicked
,
but
with
no
sign
yet
of
blood
in
his
mouth
he
seemed
to
have
been
lucky
.
'I
'm
going
to
give
you
it
straight
,
'
said
Kennan
.
'I
'll
pad
up
the
wound
,
and
send
help
as
soon
as
I
get
out
.
If
you
stay
still
,
you
've
a
chance
.
Try
getting
away
,
and
you
'll
haemorrhage
within
a
hundred
yards'
Grundy
nodded
.
He
found
a
clean
shirt
in
a
small
suitcase
,
tore
it
into
strips
,
and
used
the
resultant
rags
as
bandages
.
Grundy
was
too
weak
from
shock
and
his
wound
to
do
more
than
watch
.
When
it
was
done
,
he
settled
back
with
a
sigh
.
'Answer
me
some
questions
.
'
Kennan
sat
on
the
edge
of
the
bed
,
the
Luger
on
his
lap
.
'How
far
are
we
from
the
Polley-Bland
plant
?
'
Grundy
swallowed
,
and
mumbled
a
reply
so
low
and
hoarse
that
Kennan
had
to
strain
to
hear
.
'About
...
about
forty
miles
.
We
're
in
South
...
Ayrshire
.
Takes
about
an
hour
,
maybe
more
,
to
...
Glasgow
.
'
'The
inside
man
at
the
plant
.
He
's
an
American
?
'
A
nod
.
'His
name
?
'
Grundy
tried
to
turn
his
head
away
.
But
he
could
n't
escape
.
He
swallowed
again
.
'Spence
...
that
's
what
Vince
Benson
calls
him
.
'
Gene
.
Since
he
'd
lain
chained
to
the
rock
,
Kennan
had
realized
that
there
was
no
other
choice
.
But
somehow
he
'd
kept
hoping
he
could
be
wrong
.
Now
,
he
had
to
face
facts
,
and
concentrate
on
the
other
important
task
still
on
hand
,
saving
Big
Betsy
,
the
crucial
item
of
equipment
on
which
the
Polley-Bland
contract
and
so
much
more
depended
.
He
lit
a
cigarette
,
and
put
his
final
question
.
'How
are
they
going
to
do
it
?
How
do
they
knock
out
the
transformer
?
'
The
fear
of
death
was
large
in
Grundy
's
eyes
.
He
knew
that
Kennan
was
his
only
hope
of
getting
medical
attention
,
and
by
his
standards
it
seemed
logical
enough
that
there
was
an
unspoken
threat
as
to
the
consequence
of
failure
to
answer
.
'Spence
...
Spence
did
n't
tell
us
.
Vince
knows
,
but
he
wouldn't
talk
either
.
'
Grundy
licked
his
lips
,
face
white
and
desperate
.
'All
I
know
is
the
time
...
eleven
a.m.
Hell
,
Kennan
,
I
...
I'd
tell
you
if
I
could
.
'
Kennan
tried
again
.
But
,
his
voice
hoarse
and
weak
,
coupling
his
words
with
a
plea
for
a
doctor
,
the
little
crook
persisted
that
the
exact
method
to
be
used
was
a
secret
Gene
Spence
had
refused
to
reveal
.
It
was
eight-thirty-
only
half
an
hour
since
the
brooch
and
fish
hook
trap
had
sprung
.
Time
enough
,
Kennan
knew
,
but
leaving
nothing
to
spare
.
There
was
a
storm
lantern
lying
among
the
clutter
of
stores
,
and
he
picked
it
up
,
took
a
last
look
around
the
underground
gallery
,
sniffing
the
faint
odour
of
gunsmoke
still
lingering
in
the
air
,
then
headed
towards
the
black
of
the
tunnel
to
the
surface
.
Compared
with
the
main
gallery
,
the
ventilation
tunnel
was
smaller
and
narrow
.
Even
with
the
wavering
beam
of
the
storm
light
,
he
more
than
once
bumped
his
head
on
the
two
hundred
yard
trip
along
the
shaft
's
rough
,
rising
surface
towards
ground
level
.
The
last
fifty
yards
or
so
was
at
an
upward
angle
of
almost
forty-five
degrees
.
Then
he
was
at
the
heavy
door
at
the
shaft
entrance
.
For
a
moment
,
staring
at
it
,
he
thought
he
'd
have
to
go
back
and
try
to
find
a
key
.
But
Benson
had
obviously
decided
he
'd
never
be
locked
in
from
the
inside
.
There
was
a
simple
handle
mechanism
which
governed
the
massive
lock
.
The
door
swung
wide
,
and
he
was
free
,
in
the
open
,
standing
in
the
clean
fresh
air
,
the
sun
shining
above
,
the
soft
,
still
dew-moist
grass
springy
underfoot
.
A
curlew
rose
from
a
patch
of
heather
only
feet
away
and
soared
skywards
,
giving
its
distinctive
'pee-wit'
cry
.
He
felt
like
laughing
and
crying
,
both
at
the
same
time
.
And
in
the
middle
distance
,
the
narrow
tarmac
ribbon
of
a
road
cut
across
the
dark
green
of
the
moorland
.
Kennan
dragged
a
heavy
boulder
over
to
the
shaft
doorway
,
placing
it
in
such
a
way
that
the
door
could
n't
swing
shut
.
Then
,
shoving
the
Luger
into
the
waistband
of
his
trousers
,
he
set
off
for
the
road
.
Half
a
mile
along
the
road
,
after
tossing
a
coin
and
electing
to
take
the
left-hand
direction
,
he
managed
to
thumb
a
lift
.
The
driver
of
the
farm
tractor
had
taken
some
convincing
when
he
first
saw
the
ragged
,
blood-stained
tramp
waving
from
the
roadside
.
But
Kennan
still
had
his
wallet
,
and
money
.
The
tractor
,
its
fare-paying
passenger
perched
precariously
behind
the
driver
,
roared
along
the
country
highway
at
full
throttle
,
and
after
about
a
mile
swung
into
a
small
plantation
of
fir
trees
.
The
farmhouse
was
in
the
middle
.
More
explanations
,
considerably
complicated
by
the
fact
that
he
had
to
explain
the
gun
in
his
waistband
while
the
farmer
's
wife
held
an
old-fashioned
single-barrelled
shotgun
pointed
at
his
midriff
,
finally
ended
with
him
being
allowed
to
use
the
farmhouse
phone
.
While
he
waited
for
the
operator
at
police
head-quarters
in
Glasgow
to
locate
Superintendent
MacTaggart
,
Kennan
asked
his
audience
:
'What
's
the
name
of
this
place
?
'
The
farmer
's
wife
,
the
shotgun
now
laid
against
the
table
but
still
near
at
hand
,
told
him
.
'Aultdonald
.
About
three
miles
out
o'
Cumnock
,
mister
.
'
In
her
broad
Ayrshire
dialect
she
demanded
in
turn
,
'are
you
one
of
them
Americans
from
the
air
base
at
Prestwick
?
'
He
shook
his
head
,
and
turned
back
to
the
phone
as
MacTaggart's
voice
crackled
over
the
wire
.
'Where
the
hell
have
you
been
,
Kennan
?
'
barked
the
policeman
.
'I
've
had
a
full
scale
search
going
on
for
you
for
almost
twenty-four
hours
now
.
The
American
Embassy
's
been
howling
that
you
've
got
to
be
found
,
the
Home
Office
joining
in
the
chorus
,
and
I
've
been
left
holding
the
baby
.
What
happened
?
'
Kennan
told
him
as
crisply
as
possible
,
conscious
of
the
open-mouth
attention
of
the
two
other
people
in
the
farmhouse
kitchen
.
#
212
<
47
TEXT
L4
>
'Well
,
what
do
you
think
?
'
she
scoffed
,
her
brilliant
eyes
challenging
him
.
He
made
no
answer
.
There
was
nothing
to
be
said
.
He
lifted
his
glass
and
drained
it
,
feeling
the
sweat
breaking
out
on
the
palms
of
his
hands
.
When
at
last
he
looked
up
she
was
standing
right
in
front
of
him
,
smiling
as
if
nothing
had
happened
!
He
could
hardly
believe
it
and
blinked
several
times
.
'Well
,
do
n't
I
get
a
drink
tonight
?
'
she
asked
boldly
.
'Of
course
...
anything
you
like
'
,
he
murmured
,
relief
flooding
over
him
.
'Kitty
...
I
'm
sorry
...
.
'
His
throat
went
tight
and
words
failed
him
.
'Aw
,
forget
it
'
,
she
said
cheerfully
.
'I
'll
sting
you
for
a
double
for
being
a
naughty
boy
.
How
about
the
telly
tomorrow
afternoon
?
'
He
felt
a
glow
of
happiness
steal
over
him
.
Everything
was
all
right
now
,
thank
God
.
She
was
n't
going
to
break
with
him
,
after
all
.
For
the
moment
it
was
the
only
thing
in
the
world
that
mattered
.
'Of
course
,
Kitty
'
,
he
said
fervently
,
his
eyes
misty
behind
their
thick
lenses
.
'Well
,
I
'll
be
off
now
.
See
you
tomorrow
...
and
thank
you
...
.'
'So
long
,
Bob
'
,
she
said
,
waving
her
hand
to
him
.
Harry
followed
him
to
the
door
,
opened
it
for
him
and
stood
outside
on
the
step
,
looking
up
at
the
sky
,
where
a
few
pale
stars
shone
between
puffs
of
light
cumulus
cloud
.
'Nice
night
'
,
he
remarked
affably
.
'But
they
forecast
rain
for
tomorrow
.
'
'Do
they
?
'
Bone
glanced
up
at
the
sky
,
his
thoughts
elsewhere
.
Personally
,
he
did
n't
care
if
it
rained
cats
and
dogs
and
he
knew
that
Harry
did
n't
either
.
He
waited
,
pulling
on
his
gloves
and
adjusting
his
hat
.
'Look
,
Bob
,
'
Harry
began
,
after
a
brief
silence
,
'I
don't
mean
to
butt
in
,
but
if
you
take
my
advice
you
'll
'ave
no
more
truck
with
'er
.
'
He
jerked
his
thumb
over
his
shoulder
.
'That
girl's
nothing
but
a
load
of
trouble
,
I
'm
warning
you
.
'
'Kitty
's
all
right
'
,
Bone
contradicted
flatly
.
'It
's
her
boy-friend
that
's
the
trouble
.
If
we
could
get
rid
of
him
...
'
Harry
nodded
his
grizzled
head
like
an
old
hound
.
'You
're
right
there
,
Bob
'
,
he
muttered
.
'But
it
's
easier
said
than
done
.
Kitty
encourages
him
,
too
.
No
work
,
no
background
,
no
regular
money
so
far
as
I
can
make
out
.
Probably
on
the
crook
.
But
there
you
are
,
the
girl
's
wild
and
headstrong
.
I
ca
n't
do
nothing
with
'er
.
'
'Do
n't
worry
,
Harry
'
,
the
other
said
quietly
.
'I
wo
n't
make
a
fool
of
myself
.
Kitty
needs
a
good
friend
and
I
'll
always
be
that
.
'
He
paused
,
hatred
of
Stevie
Hewitt
rising
like
gall
in
his
throat
.
'And
I
'll
find
a
way
of
getting
rid
of
that
chap
,
Hewitt
,
too
.
Leave
it
to
me
.
'
'O.K.
,
Bob
,
but
watch
your
step
.
He
's
a
tough
customer
,
mark
my
words
'
,
Harry
said
in
a
low
voice
.
Bone
half
smiled
in
the
darkness
.
'I
'll
remember
'
,
he
said
.
'Good
night
,
Harry
.
'
'Good
night
,
Bob
.
'
Bone
walked
down
the
road
,
his
cre
?
5pe-soled
shoes
making
no
sound
on
the
asphalt
surface
.
As
he
walked
he
concentrated
on
the
problem
of
Stevie
Hewitt
.
By
comparison
with
the
manner
in
which
he
had
dispatched
Henry
Mansell
the
elimination
of
a
little
spiv
from
Brighton
seemed
an
easy
undertaking
...
once
he
'd
set
his
mind
to
it
.
Back
at
the
cottage
he
prepared
his
supper
and
ate
it
beside
the
fire
in
the
living-room
,
his
thoughts
once
more
on
Kitty
.
If
she
was
really
in
love
with
Stevie
Hewitt
it
was
madness
to
go
on
worrying
about
her
,
he
told
himself
moodily
.
Yet
it
was
not
as
clear-cut
as
that
.
He
not
only
felt
his
need
of
her
but
was
equally
aware
of
the
necessity
to
help
and
protect
her
,
even
against
her
will
.
Tonight
,
for
the
first
time
,
he
had
abandoned
all
pretence
and
shown
her
the
honest
desperation
of
his
feeling
for
her
.
She
had
neither
encouraged
nor
completely
rejected
him
.
In
some
perverse
way
their
brief
quarrel
had
forged
a
bond
between
them
.
No
doubt
she
had
every
intention
of
keeping
both
of
them
on
a
string
.
On
the
whole
he
probably
had
a
slight
advantage
over
the
young
man
,
inasmuch
as
he
had
money
to
spend
and
she
was
a
girl
who
had
a
healthy
respect
for
the
material
things
of
life
.
Towards
eleven
o'clock
he
locked
up
,
turned
out
the
light
in
the
sitting-room
,
and
went
up
to
his
bedroom
.
For
several
minutes
he
stared
at
his
reflection
in
the
oval
mirror
on
the
top
of
the
chest
.
The
toupe
?
2e
undoubtedly
improved
his
appearance
and
made
him
look
ten
years
younger
.
His
skin
was
a
healthier
colour
and
he
had
put
on
half
a
stone
in
the
last
few
months
,
filling
out
the
hollows
in
his
cheeks
and
giving
him
a
more
rounded
appearance
.
But
he
was
still
no
sort
of
match
for
a
young
and
virile
competitor
and
he
knew
it
.
He
turned
away
and
begun
to
undress
,
shivering
with
the
cold
.
His
eye
automatically
glanced
towards
the
panel
which
concealed
the
hiding-place
of
his
secret
treasure
.
For
an
instant
he
stood
transfixed
to
the
floor
,
his
eyes
unwavering
as
they
riveted
themselves
on
the
wall
.
Was
it
his
imagination
or
was
the
panel
slightly
lop-sided
?
Leaping
forward
with
a
choked
sound
he
grasped
the
oblong
panel
and
pulled
it
out
.
The
black
tin
box
was
exactly
as
he
had
left
it
.
With
heavily
beating
heart
he
reached
out
and
lifted
the
lid
.
Everything
was
intact
and
he
gasped
with
relief
.
He
lifted
out
the
heavy
bundles
of
notes
and
knelt
on
the
floor
to
count
them
.
Of
course
,
he
remembered
being
in
a
great
hurry
to
get
that
fifty
pounds
for
Kitty
!
Obviously
he
had
been
careless
in
replacing
the
panel
,
but
the
possibility
of
anyone
having
discovered
his
hiding-place
gave
him
something
of
a
shock
.
As
he
replaced
the
bundles
of
notes
,
he
withdrew
the
tin
box
from
its
hiding-place
and
locked
it
inside
the
cupboard
.
It
would
be
safer
under
lock
and
key
for
the
time
being
than
behind
a
piece
of
panelling
which
did
not
fit
very
securely
.
Tomorrow
he
would
buy
a
heavy
padlock
for
the
box
and
search
for
a
new
hiding-place
.
He
lay
in
bed
,
cold
and
uneasy
,
unable
to
account
for
an
instinctive
sense
of
danger
.
When
he
closed
his
eyes
it
was
Henry
Mansell
's
face
he
saw
,
hovering
above
his
head
like
a
hideous
caricature
.
The
parrot
nose
and
straight
line
of
the
mouth
,
the
pitiless
blue
eyes
that
seemed
to
strip
him
right
down
to
his
abjectly
quaking
bones
.
The
mouldering
horror
that
had
once
been
Henry
Mansell
taunted
him
now
in
the
silent
darkness
.
2
In
a
corner
of
the
saloon
bar
of
the
Six
Bells
at
Hawkeshurst
that
Friday
night
Hugh
Mansell
and
Roddy
Dowell
drank
their
beer
and
waited
.
'It
's
too
damn
busy
in
here
.
We
ca
n't
expect
him
to
leave
his
customers
'
,
Hugh
said
morosely
.
'Give
him
a
chance
,
old
chap
.
He
'll
be
over
.
Jim
's
a
most
reliable
chap
when
it
comes
to
picking
up
a
small
tip
.
'
'O.K.
,
Roddy
,
whatever
you
say
.
'
Hugh
drained
his
glass
and
ordered
two
more
beers
.
'I
'm
really
beginning
to
feel
it
's
all
a
bit
of
a
waste
of
time
,
anyway
.
I
've
been
collecting
scraps
of
evidence
and
piecing
them
together
for
four
months
now
,
and
the
whole
lot
still
does
n't
amount
to
anything
one
could
call
concrete
.
'
Roddy
puffed
at
his
pipe
,
his
eyes
fixed
on
the
white-coated
barman
.
'Oh
,
I
think
it
does
,
Hugh
.
That
's
why
I
want
you
to
meet
this
bird
.
I
think
he
fills
in
an
important
part
of
the
background
.
Furthermore
,
dear
boy
,
it
confirms
what
we
already
know
of
your
father
's
intention
to
leave
the
country
on
the
night
of
October
14th
.
'
Hugh
nodded
.
His
face
wore
the
melancholy
expression
that
was
habitual
to
him
but
his
eyes
showed
his
inner
excitement
.
'I
know
,
but
from
the
moment
he
walked
out
of
here
we
have
n't
a
shred
of
evidence
to
prove
what
happened
.
Obviously
he
met
someone
,
either
by
chance
or
by
arrangement
.
Whichever
way
it
was
,
that
person
had
a
gun
and
he
managed
to
persuade
Father
to
drive
along
that
quiet
stretch
of
road
...
.'
'Miles
off
his
proper
route
to
Dover
or
the
airport
at
Lydd
'
,
Roddy
interposed
quickly
.
'And
once
there
he
was
shot
at
close
range
and
his
money
smartly
filched
.
You
know
,
whoever
it
was
might
have
known
of
the
existence
of
the
suicide
letter
...
providing
him
with
an
almost
unshakable
alibi
.
'
Hugh
was
thinking
of
his
uncle
,
but
said
nothing
.
After
all
,
Julian
had
acted
very
strangely
since
the
tragedy
,
always
secretive
,
always
reluctant
to
discuss
his
brother
's
death
.
It
was
impossible
to
associate
him
in
one
's
mind
with
a
cold-blooded
murder
but
,
in
fact
,
Henry
Mansell
's
death
had
saved
the
firm
and
Julian
's
future
.
Moreover
he
might
well
have
been
aware
of
his
brother
's
intention
to
skip
out
of
the
country
and
passed
on
the
information
.
'I
'm
sure
you
're
right
'
,
Hugh
said
thoughtfully
.
'But
whoever
did
it
got
clean
away
without
being
spotted
.
'
'Easy
enough
along
that
stretch
of
coast
road
in
winter
,
believe
me
'
,
Roddy
affirmed
solemnly
.
'He
probably
caught
the
next
boat
across
the
channel
and
has
been
lying
low
with
the
money
somewhere
.
'
Hugh
nodded
.
'I
realized
that
after
my
talk
with
Mrs.
Lawford
.
There
are
a
dozen
countries
where
a
man
could
easily
hide
up
and
change
the
money
without
danger
.
Unless
we
can
get
a
definite
line
on
him
it
's
hopeless
...
.'
'Something
will
turn
up
one
day
,
you
'll
see
'
,
Roddy
said
confidently
.
'If
we
plug
away
at
the
leads
we
have
...
.'
'If
only
the
police
would
do
something
...
'
Hugh
cried
out
in
exasperation
.
'I
've
put
everything
I
know
before
them
...
.'
'No
dice
,
Hugh
.
'
Roddy
shook
his
sandy
head
.
'They
're
bound
to
want
pretty
solid
new
evidence
before
they
'll
agree
to
reopen
the
case
.
From
their
point
of
view
the
evidence
for
suicide
is
overwhelming
.
I
spoke
to
a
chap
from
the
office
of
the
Director
of
Public
Prosecutions
I
know
pretty
well
,
and
he
agreed
that
the
missing
cash
is
a
hell
of
a
mystery
.
But
as
he
quite
reasonably
pointed
out
the
money
could
have
been
disposed
of
in
London
before
your
father
left
that
evening
.
It
would
n't
be
unnatural
for
a
man
in
his
position
to
make
provision
for
an
unknown
dependent
or
settle
what
he
regarded
as
particular
debts
of
honour
before
taking
his
own
life
.
Also
,
logically
,
there
's
nothing
to
show
the
money
could
n't
have
been
pinched
by
someone
passing
the
car
after
your
father
was
dead
.
Stealing
from
cars
is
about
the
commonest
kind
of
crime
in
the
book
.
There
's
nothing
that
absolutely
ties
the
missing
money
to
the
circumstances
of
your
father
's
death
,
that
's
the
point
.
Same
with
the
passport
.
It
's
gone
and
that
's
that
.
It
may
turn
up
in
a
dustbin
somewhere
or
at
the
back
of
a
drawer
.
As
far
as
the
police
are
concerned
there
's
nothing
to
go
on
.
In
our
own
minds
we
may
be
pretty
sure
what
happened
,
but
that
's
not
good
enough
for
them
.
That
suicide
letter
did
the
trick-
definite
proof
that
your
father
took
his
life
,
backed
by
medical
evidence
and
the
fingerprint
chaps
.
'
A
little
man
with
thin
brown
hair
and
a
ruddy
complexion
came
over
and
greeted
them
.
He
wore
a
short
white
coat
.
Hugh
ordered
drinks
.
'I
was
sorry
to
read
about
your
dad
in
the
paper
'
,
the
man
said
to
Hugh
in
a
thick
voice
which
bore
traces
of
a
cockney
accent
.
'I
was
telling
your
friend
how
he
come
<
SIC
>
in
here
the
very
night
he
passed
away
.
'
Hugh
was
n't
impressed
with
this
ingratiating
barman
whom
Roddy
had
raked
up
.
He
was
seedy
and
middle-aged
with
small
black
eyes
set
close
together
beneath
heavily
marked
brows
and
a
sly
,
crafty
expression
that
failed
to
inspire
confidence
.
'He
was
hitting
the
bottle
pretty
hard
,
sir
...
'
the
man
said
in
a
loud
whisper
.
'Meaning
no
offence
'
,
he
added
,
looking
at
Hugh
.
#
2
<
48
TEXT
L5
>
What
had
he
really
wanted
to
see
?
A
copy
of
Hilary
's
will
?
That
was
n't
impossible
,
though
unpleasant
to
contemplate
.
A
young
man
of
his
ideas
might
feel
he
was
entitled
to
know
what
provision
had
been
made
for
Hilary
's
daughter
,
in
the
event
of
Hilary
's
death
.
Now
that
Rose
was
dead
,
the
picture
had
changed
substantially
.
There
would
be
no
one
to
share
the
vast
fortune
with
Lisabelle
.
She
would
be
the
sole
beneficiary
,
in
the
normal
course
of
events
,
which
would
make
her
a
very
rich
young
woman
indeed
.
``
Sorry
I
was
so
long
,
''
Peter
's
voice
made
Mary
jump
guiltily
.
``
I
tried
my
hand
at
that
cheese
concoction
I
remembered
you
liked
.
And
heated
up
some
soup
.
You
deserve
better
than
a
cold
snack
.
''
He
placed
an
appetizingly
set
tray
on
the
cleared
end
of
the
long
table
.
He
had
not
only
taken
a
great
deal
of
trouble
on
her
behalf
,
but
had
foreseen
exactly
the
kind
of
food
that
would
appeal
to
her
.
Beyond
this
there
was
such
charming
friendliness
in
his
manner
,
he
was
such
an
attractive
looking
fair-haired
young
man
,
his
eyes
so
blue
in
his
tanned
face
,
it
was
difficult
to
steel
herself
against
him
.
But
charm
and
good
looks
and
attentiveness
in
small
ways
were
qualities
essential
to
the
fortune
hunter
.
They
bore
no
relation
to
trustworthiness
or
character
.
Nor
did
Peter
's
gift
for
companionable
silence
,
grateful
though
she
was
not
to
be
forced
to
make
conversation
.
She
heard
the
door
open
,
heard
the
rustle
of
silk
just
as
Peter
picked
up
the
tray
with
the
empty
dishes
.
He
stood
quite
still
.
When
he
spoke
it
was
with
an
eloquent
,
far-from-Old-World
,
~
''
Wow
!
''
Lisabelle
's
cheeks
were
almost
the
colour
of
the
watermelon
pink
silk
as
she
presented
herself
for
Mary
's
inspection
.
The
dress
itself
,
the
unusual
care
she
'd
taken
to
arrange
her
smooth
black
hair
,
the
lipstick
and
powder
she
'd
put
on
with
surprising
skill
had
transformed
her
.
She
had
become
a
beauty
.
She
knew
it
,
and
the
knowledge
transformed
her
.
``
I
did
n't
dream
clothes
could
make
so
much
difference
,
''
she
said
.
``
You
'll
have
to
buy
all
my
clothes
for
me
!
Although
,
''
she
added
ruefully
,
``
I
do
n't
know
where
I
'd
wear
them
.
Where
I
'll
even
wear
this
.
''
``
In
New
York
,
when
you
're
staying
with
me
.
''
The
opportunity
was
Heaven-sent
.
``
Look
,
Lisabelle
,
you
're
to
go
back
with
me
next
week
,
I
'll
guarantee
you
'll
have
a
good
time
.
''
``
I
'd
adore
to
go
.
''
Lisabelle
's
eyes
shone
like
stars
.
``
Then
we
're
all
set
.
The
job
here
ought
to
be
finished
in
a
matter
of
days
.
We
'll
ring
up
the
airport
in
the
morning
and
get
our
reservations
.
Luckily
I
have
a
guest
room
in
my
apartment-
a
tiny
one
,
but
you
wo
n't
mind
.
''
``
'Mind
'
?
It
would
be
bliss
.
''
Then
the
sparkle
in
her
green
eyes
vanished
.
The
excitement
ebbed
.
She
said
with
the
quiet
of
despair
,
``
But
I
ca
n't
leave
Dad
.
''
Peter
moved
resolutely
off
with
the
tray
.
Mary
picked
up
a
cigarette
and
lighted
it
,
without
speaking
.
Lisabelle
glanced
appealing
down
at
her
.
``
You
do
understand
,
do
n't
you
?
''
``
Of
course
I
understand
,
lambie
,
''
Mary
said
.
She
raised
her
arms
,
and
for
the
first
time
Lisabelle
leaned
down
and
gave
her
a
real
kiss
.
Chapter
29
SUNDAY
was
another
golden
day
of
sunshine
.
A
day
when
every
instinct
rebelled
against
staying
indoors
.
The
chances
were
,
she
would
n't
get
the
telephone
call
until
tomorrow
,
at
the
earliest
,
Mary
thought
.
But
there
was
a
dynamic
quality
about
James
Danford
that
made
anything
possible
.
At
1
o'clock
Mary
reluctantly
rose
from
the
canvas
chair
outside
her
door
,
where
she
'd
been
basking
in
the
sun
,
and
went
across
the
court
garden
to
the
living-room
.
She
found
that
the
last
person
in
the
world
with
whom
she
would
willingly
have
shared
this
tense
period
of
waiting
was
ensconced
there
.
Dora
May
was
settled
in
a
comfortable
upholstered
chair
,
Sunday
newspapers
strewn
all
around
her
on
the
floor
.
Her
feet
,
in
high-heeled
pink
linen
sandals
,
were
resting
on
an
upholstered
stool
.
She
was
dressed
entirely
in
pink
.
The
black
of
mourning
for
Rose
had
been
quickly
discarded
,
but
not
the
air
of
importance
that
had
been
imparted
by
the
legacy
Rose
had
left
her
.
``
I
'm
waiting
to
see
Cousin
Hilary
,
''
she
said
.
``
I
brought
out
the
mail
while
I
was
about
it
.
There
are
four
letters
for
you
.
They
do
n't
look
very
exciting
,
though
.
''
Mary
sat
down
in
the
desk
chair
,
her
back
turned
to
Dora
May's
gaze
,
while
she
opened
the
letters
.
They
were
not
,
as
she
'd
judged
,
very
exciting
.
Mary
was
reading
the
one
from
her
assistant
a
second
time
,
when
Dora
May
's
flat
nasal
voice
broke
in
.
``
A
little
bird
told
me
you
had
a
real
long
visit
with
Manuel
night
before
last
.
''
Mary
put
all
her
letters
into
her
purse
,
rose
without
haste
and
moved
towards
the
fireplace
.
Despite
the
warmth
outside
it
was
cool
in
here
and
the
fire
was
welcome
.
She
tossed
the
envelopes
onto
the
blaze
,
stood
watching
them
a
moment
.
Somehow
she
must
manage
to
cope
with
this
wretched
creature
with
the
tight
blonde
curls
,
whose
every
word
and
gesture
irritated
her
almost
beyond
endurance
.
There
was
no
hope
of
dislodging
her
;
she
was
rooted
here
.
Nor
could
any
power
on
earth
stop
her
from
talking
.
Mary
realized
that
the
part
of
wisdom
was
to
accept
the
situation
without
further
protest
,
and
,
if
possible
,
extract
some
benefit
from
it
.
After
all
,
Dora
May
had
been
a
member
of
this
household
for
a
good
many
years
.
She
must
possess
information
that
would
be
of
value
.
Even
the
least
observant
person
would
have
learned
a
vast
amount
;
and
she
possessed
abnormal
curiosity
.
The
difficulty
was
not
in
getting
her
to
talk
,
Heaven
knew
,
but
in
diverting
her
talk
into
channels
of
potential
usefulness
.
``
There
's
no
knowing
when
Hilary
will
be
back
,
''
Mary
said
.
``
There
is
nothing
for
me
to
do
but
loaf
and
wait
for
a
long
distance
call
about
some
materials
I
need
.
''
It
seemed
sensible
to
slip
this
in
.
``
So
,
if
I
could
be
of
any
help
?
''
``
I
do
n't
see
how
.
What
I
want
is
for
Cousin
Hilary
to
advance
me
the
money
Rose
left
me
in
her
will
.
''
``
No
,
I
could
hardly
do
that
.
Twenty-five
thousand
dollars
is
a
large
sum
.
Although
to
Hilary
,
of
course
,
it
's
peanuts
.
''
``
That
's
what
you
think
.
''
The
glint
in
Dora
May
's
cold
blue
eyes
was
a
signpost
the
least
discerning
could
follow
.
``
I
'm
positive
,
''
Mary
said
firmly
,
``
that
twenty-five
thousand
dollars
does
n't
mean
any
more
to
Hilary
than
twenty-five
cents
would
to
me
.
''
``
Then
why
has
he
mortgaged
this
ranch
?
''
Dora
May
's
voice
was
shrill
with
triumph
.
``
Borrowed
every
penny
he
could
get
against
the
land
,
and
the
cattle
and
equipment
,
too
?
Just
tell
me
that
,
if
you
know
so
much
about
his
affairs
.
''
``
I
do
n't
need
to
know
much
about
Hilary
's
affairs
to
know
he's
one
of
the
richest
men
in
the
state
,
''
Mary
said
.
``
You
must
have
been
misinformed
about
his
borrowing
money
.
''
She
sat
down
on
the
sofa
as
if
dismissing
the
whole
subject
,
picked
up
one
of
the
papers
from
the
floor
and
pretended
interest
in
its
headlines
.
Dora
May
rose
to
the
bait
.
``
Hilary
's
lawyer
's
secretary
is
a
close
personal
friend
of
mine
.
I
guess
she
's
not
misinformed
about
documents
she
drew
up
herself
!
And
came
out
here
with
the
notary
and
signed
as
witness
,
the
very
afternoon
of
Rose
's
funeral
.
''
``
More
trouble
in
Africa
.
''
Mary
kept
her
eyes
on
the
newspaper
.
``
Oh
,
sorry
,
Dora
May
...
you
said
something
about
documents
?
''
She
looked
up
,
thinking
,
with
wicked
amusement
,
I
could
n't
blame
her
if
she
slapped
me
!
then
shrank
within
herself
for
a
moment
,
as
the
wrath
in
Dora
May
's
voice
made
that
outcome
not
impossible
.
``
You
need
n't
high-hat
me
!
I
'm
trying
to
tell
you
something
for
your
own
good-
if
you
ever
want
to
get
paid
for
what
you
're
doing
here
!
And
I
'll
tell
you
something
else
.
You
can
put
it
in
your
pipe
and
smoke
it
.
So
long
as
Rose
was
alive
Hilary
could
n't
have
mortgaged
everything
he
owned
without
her
consent
.
And
she
wouldn't
have
given
it
...
Maybe
she
'd
be
alive
today
if
she
'd
been
willing
to
.
''
``
That
's
crazy
!
''
Mary
declared
,
but
she
could
n't
hide
her
sense
of
shock
.
Dora
May
was
gratified
.
``
You
know
as
well
as
I
do
Rose
didn't
kill
herself
.
Why
did
you
go
to
Dr.
Summersby
's
office
and
ask
him
about
those
pain-killers
of
Hilary
's
if
you
did
n't
suspicion
something
?
''
On
guard
now
,
Mary
resorted
to
counter-attack
.
``
Oh
,
I
remember
.
You
said
once
that
Dr.
Summersby
's
nurse
is
a
friend
of
yours
,
too
,
''
``
We
went
to
school
together
.
''
``
And
the
good
doctor
tells
her
everything
?
''
``
Well
,
no
.
Not
exactly
.
He
has
one
of
those
dictaphone
things
so
she
can
keep
a
record
of
what
his
patients
say
.
I
guess
he
forgot
to
turn
it
off
when
you
were
there
.
''
Mary
's
mind
flashed
back
to
her
interview
with
Dr.
Summersby
.
Just
what
had
she
said
in
the
so-called
privacy
of
his
office
?
She'd
asked
for
the
English
valet
's
address
,
asked
if
she
could
go
to
the
hospital
to
see
Manuel
.
Spoken
of
Hilary
's
plans
for
a
festive
wedding
for
Manuel
and
Sarita
.
What
else
that
Dora
May
's
bird-brain
could
fasten
on
?
Or
,
was
it
such
a
bird-brain
?
Was
she
inventing
this
fantasy
of
Hilary
's
desperate
need
for
money
?
The
details
had
sounded
disturbingly
convincing
.
Hilary
was
no
niggardly
gambler
.
It
could
easily
be
all
or
nothing
with
him
.
It
was
possible
that
the
notary
might
have
come
out
the
afternoon
of
the
funeral
.
Lisabelle
and
Peter
and
she
had
been
riding
and
away
from
the
house
for
hours
.
``
I
certainly
could
n't
have
given
Dr.
Summersby
the
impression
that
I
thought
Hilary
had
anything
to
do
with
Rose
's
death
,
''
Mary
said
.
``
The
question
that
bothered
me
was
why
she
should
have
taken
her
own
life
,
if
she
did
take
it
deliberately
,
when
she
had
so
much
to
look
forward
to
.
I
know
all
about
the
man
in
Dallas
.
I
think
she
would
have
been
very
happy
if
eventually
she
'd
married
him
.
As
she
deserved
to
be
happy
.
''
Dora
May
looked
up
.
Again
she
astonished
Mary
.
There
were
tears
in
her
eyes
.
They
were
,
however
,
tears
of
self-pity
,
``
She
was
the
only
friend
I
had
at
the
ranch
.
She
knew
what
it
was
to
be
an
outsider
...
``
I
'm
sure
Rose
knew
that
Hilary
was
going
bankrupt
,
''
she
said
,
with
another
startling
shift
of
mood
.
``
I
think
that
's
why
she
left
her
jewellery
to
Lisabelle
.
Not
that
I
mean
to
complain
.
Not
little
old
me
.
I
just
do
n't
understand
it
,
that
's
all
.
''
She
swung
her
pink
sandals
off
the
footrest
,
got
to
her
feet
;
elaborately
smoothing
the
pink
linen
over
her
rounded
hips
,
patting
her
tight
blonde
curls
.
``
If
Rose
had
made
that
will
after
we
had
words
,
I
would
n't
have
blamed
her
.
But
she
did
n't
.
She
made
it
while
everything
was
fine
between
us
.
''
So
Dora
May
had
quarrelled
with
Rose
!
This
was
a
new
angle
to
be
explored
.
Had
Dora
May
tried
to
blackmail
her
?
Mary
took
a
chance
.
``
She
probably
did
n't
think
you
'd
really
tell
Hilary
about
the
man
in
Dallas
.
''
Dora
May
pressed
her
lips
,
making
a
small
red
pucker
in
her
over-powdered
face
.
Her
eyes
were
wary
.
Obviously
she
was
wondering
whether
denial
would
do
any
good
,
since
she
had
no
way
of
knowing
whether
or
not
Hilary
had
confided
in
Mary
.
Never
had
Mary
thought
the
day
would
come
when
Dora
May
's
silence
would
be
unwelcome
.
Now
,
as
she
remained
silent
,
Mary
could
have
shaken
her
.
``
Is
it
your
considered
opinion
,
''
she
said
at
last
,
``
that
Hilary
was
responsible
for
Rose
's
death
?
''
``
Goodness
gracious
no
!
And
do
n't
you
dare
put
words
into
my
mouth
.
''
``
I
do
n't
know
how
else
to
interpret
what
you
said
,
''
Mary
kept
her
voice
calmly
reasonable
.
``
You
claim
Rose
would
never
have
consented
to
Hilary
's
borrowing
the
money
he
needed
.
You
said
that
if
Rose
would
have
consented
,
she
might
be
alive
today
.
What
other
construction
can
I
put
on
it
?
''
#
28
<
49
TEXT
L6
>
People
were
n't
enemies
.
They
wanted
to
help
.
When
they
'd
reached
the
house
she
'd
been
swept
inside
to
meet
a
circle
of
faces
and
eyes
and
reaching
hands
,
but
it
had
n't
been
for
her
.
She
'd
stood
there
,
invisible
.
The
eyes
and
the
hands
and
the
quick
voices
had
all
been
for
the
baby
.
That
was
how
it
had
been
,
and
afterwards
,
too
.
Someone
had
brought
her
up
and
gone
straight
away
again
,
to
the
room
next
door
.
Where
the
baby
was
.
She
'd
heard
voices
in
there
for
a
long
time
.
Even
now
,
if
she
went
close
to
the
communicating
door
,
she
could
hear
faint
voices
the
other
side
.
She
wanted
desperately
to
turn
the
flower-painted
china
knob
on
the
apple-green
door
,
and
go
through
,
but
somehow
she
could
n't
.
She
had
a
dreadful
feeling
that
if
she
did
she
'd
find
she
was
really
and
truly
invisible
;
that
eyes
would
look
through
her
,
and
steps
go
past
and
no
one
would
see
or
hear
her
at
all
.
She
thought
desperately
,
I
'm
going
crazy
,
then
turned
sharply
towards
the
other
door-
the
one
leading
out
to
the
wide
,
white-painted
corridor
.
She
called
,
~
''
Come
in
''
and
the
door
opened
,
to
release
bright
electric
light
into
the
twilighted
room
.
It
bounced
in
,
scattering
gay
colour
into
the
carpeted
floor
.
A
grey
ghost
followed
it
.
That
was
what
the
figure
looked
like
.
Grey
and
blurred
.
Hastily
Lea
groped
for
her
glasses
again
,
and
the
ghost
became
a
plump
,
grey-haired
woman
in
a
grey
pleated
skirt
and
grey
jumper
.
One
of
the
people
who
'd
been
downstairs
in
the
hall
.
She
did
n't
know
which
one
.
All
the
names
and
distinctions
had
been
jumbled
up
in
her
mind
.
The
grey
woman
seemed
to
know
that
,
because
she
explained
now
,
''
I
'm
Abby
Paladrey-
Mort
's
sister
,
just
in
case
you
did
n't
get
things
clear
when
we
were
introduced
.
''
``
How
...
how
do
you
do
?
''
Lea
rose
stiffly
,
jerkily
from
the
window
seat
,
striving
to
brush
some
of
the
creases
from
the
cheap
blue
linen
of
her
skirt
.
She
wished
that
she
'd
started
to
tidy
up
and
had
n't
been
found
like
this-
a
mess
.
She
knew
that
was
how
she
appeared
.
She
'd
seen
herself
in
the
mirror
coming
up
the
stairs
and
she
'd
looked
terrible
.
All
eyes
and
white
hollow
face
and
cheap
,
crumpled
clothes
.
``
Are
you
comfortable
?
''
Abby
Paladrey
asked
,
her
bright
gaze
going
from
Lea
to
the
shabby
suitcase
by
the
bed
.
``
Not
unpacked
?
I
'll
send
Edith
up
to
help
you
then
.
That
's
Edith
Camm
.
Our
housemaid
.
A
good
worker
,
even
if
she
is
silly
about
boys
,
or
rather
just
one
boy
.
She
's
determined
to
get
married
and
leave
,
young
as
she
is
.
They
're
all
too
independent
these
days
.
Mrs.
Stewart
too
.
That
's
our
daily
,
Rita
Stewart
.
She
's
a
widow
.
''
She
hesitated
,
as
though
expecting
that
Lea
would
break
her
silence
.
When
she
did
n't
,
she
went
on
in
her
brisk
,
clackety
voice
,
that
reminded
Lea
of
nothing
so
much
as
a
childhood
memory
of
the
boy
next
door
playing
with
a
morse
set
.
Clack
,
clack
,
clackety
,
clack
.
It
was
just
the
same
.
``
It
's
not
like
the
old
days
at
all
.
In
a
place
like
this
there
would
have
been
two
housemaids
at
least
and
a
cook
and
a
girl
for
the
kitchen
and
maybe
more
,
but
now
it
's
get
what
you
can
and
be
thankful
for
that
.
Why
,
I
remember
,
even
at
home
when
I
was
small
there
was
a
woman
full
time
and
another
for
the
washing
and
the
rough
work
and
we
never
had
money
or
much
,
but
even
in
Wales
it
's
all
changed
.
''
The
words
had
been
flowing
over
Lea
.
Like
the
sea
.
Going
in
and
out
.
Softly
,
pleasantly
.
Lulling
her
.
Then
there
was
the
big
wave
of
surprise
and
she
jerked
.
``
Wales
!
I
thought
you
were
Americans
.
''
Miss
Paladrey
looked
equally
surprised
.
Her
rosebud
mouth
went
into
a
perfect
crumpled
O
.
She
answered
,
``
No
.
That
is
,
Babby
is
,
of
course
,
and
Honor
.
And
Eddie
was
.
''
Her
plump
bosom
went
up
,
and
down
,
just
like
a
billowing
wave
,
before
she
went
on
explaining
,
''
They
all
came
from
America
.
Babba
married
when
she
was
sixteen
,
which
was
worse
than
Edith
,
but
there-
they
all
seem
to
do
it
over
there
.
That
was
to
Ed
Anwood
,
but
he
died
years
back
and
then
came
the
day
young
Eddie
got
his
draft
papers
,
as
they
call
them
.
He
should
have
had
them
before
,
only
he
hurt
his
shoulder
at
football
or
somesuch
and
there
was
a
long
time
spent
in
treatment
,
so
it
was
all
deferred
,
but
finally
he
went
.
Into
the
Air
Force
,
that
was
,
and
next
thing
they
sent
him
over
here
to
work
out
his
spell
of
duty
.
So
Babba
packed
up
and
followed
.
Of
course
she
came
to
see
Ian
and
his
father
.
The
old
gentleman
was
dying
then
and
when
Babba
made
him
an
offer
he
said
yes
.
''
``
An
offer
?
''
Lea
was
beginning
to
feel
dizzy
.
``
For
the
place
.
You
've
no
idea
,
looking
at
it
now
,
what
it
was
like
then
.
So
Babby
says
,
anyway
.
Even
when
we
came
it
was
different
to
now
.
Babba
's
just
poured
money
into
it
.
''
She
was
suddenly
silent
.
Lea
saw
with
surprise
that
the
rosebudy
<
SIC
>
mouth
was
no
longer
a
bud
.
It
was
thin
and
straight
and
tight
.
Then
abruptly
it
relaxed
.
The
bright
little
eyes
looked
into
hers
and
the
clackety-clack
continued
as
though
the
break
had
never
been
.
``
Ian
had
to
agree
to
the
sale
because
it
was
the
only
thing
to
do
,
things
being
as
they
were
.
So
Babba
moved
in
and
Ian
took
over
managing
the
place
for
her
.
``
And
that
was
when
Mort
and
I
came
into
the
picture
.
As
I
said
,
we
were
brought
up
in
Wales
.
Our
father
was
a
songster
.
Lloyd
Paladrey
.
''
She
was
silent
again
;
expectant
.
Lea
said
with
embarrassment
,
''
I
do
n't
know
much
about
music
.
''
``
Oh
well
,
''
Abby
did
n't
seem
discouraged
,
``
he
was
too
much
of
a
dreamer
ever
to
do
any
good
.
People
used
him
as
they
liked
and
he
never
seemed
to
get
more
than
a
penny
or
two
out
of
it
.
Later
on
Mort
and
I
came
to
London
and
he
made
a
good
little
packet
for
himself
.
I
kept
house
for
him
and
things
were
just
perfect
,
Mrs.
Beverly
.
Then
we
went
for
a
touring
holiday
.
A
coach
trip
,
all
over
the
place
,
with
a
group
,
and
one
day
we
finished
up
at
a
castle
.
Babba
was
there
,
sight-seeing
with
Eddie
,
who
was
on
leave
.
She
'd
bought
this
place
by
then
and
had
settled
in
and
she
asked
us
to
come
and
see
it
.
She
made
a
lot
of
jokes
about
it
being
an
ancient
monument
she
'd
restored
for
England
.
``
Well
Mort
fell
for
her
and
that
was
that
.
''
She
made
a
little
gesture
of
her
plump
hands
,
and
the
pouter
bosom
billowed
again
.
Lea
thought
,
she
said
things
had
been
perfect
.
She
did
n't
add
it
to
present
events
.
She
looked
into
the
bright
eyes
,
but
they
were
expressionless
.
Almost
apologetically
,
Abby
added
,
``
I
seem
to
have
talked
enough
,
but
I
wanted
to
put
you
straight
about
everyone
in
the
house
.
You
looked
dazed
down
there
in
the
hall
,
as
though
things
were
too
much
to
take
in
.
''
Lea
thought
warmly
,
so
I
was
n't
invisible
to
one
person
anyway
.
She
felt
swift
gratitude
towards
the
plump
,
chattering
woman
.
``
I
was
dazed
,
''
she
admitted
.
Abby
nodded
vehemently
,
``
Just
like
a
Ferris
Wheel
,
I
should
think
.
Honor
made
me
go
on
one
once
at
a
fair
and
I
've
never
forgotten
.
Up
and
down
and
round
and
round
and
never
getting
to
any
place
and
then
leaving
you
that
dizzy
...
''
Lea
repeated
dully
,
~
''
A
Ferris
Wheel
,
''
and
shivered
;
remembered
a
long-ago
scene
.
She
'd
been
tiny
then
.
Her
parents
had
taken
her
to
a
fair
and
there
had
been
a
wheel
,
a
great
sparred
skeleton
of
bright
red
against
the
evening
sky
.
It
had
gone
round
and
round
and
then
people
had
been
screaming
and
the
wheel
had
come
slowly
apart
and
had
...
Crash
!
She
was
back
in
the
nightmare
.
She
came
out
tearingly
,
to
hear
Abby
saying
brightly
,
``
But
you
'll
be
all
right
now
.
''
Will
I
?
Lea
wondered
.
I
doubt
it
.
Unconsciously
her
gaze
went
to
the
other
door
.
Everything
now
seemed
silent
beyond
it
.
Abby
had
n't
followed
the
direction
of
the
girl
's
gaze
.
She
was
saying
,
``
So
do
you
know
who
everyone
is
now
?
Honor
was
the
tall
fair
girl
and
you
know
Ian
,
and
...
''
Lea
spoke
without
thinking
.
She
asked
,
``
What
does
Ian
think
of
being
just
a
servant
here
now-
in
his
old
home
?
''
Abby
seemed
to
answer
without
thought
,
too
.
She
said
,
``
Oh
he
hates
it
,
and
us
.
''
CHAPTER
FOUR
Lea
woke
to
the
certain
knowledge
that
something
unpleasant
was
to
be
faced
.
She
lay
still
,
staring
upwards
at
the
ceiling
.
There
was
a
shadow
on
it
just
over
her
head
.
She
tried
to
make
out
what
it
was
,
then
rolled
over
and
sat
up
,
reaching
for
her
glasses
.
The
shadow
resolved
itself
into
a
large
brown
moth
.
It
looked
alien
in
the
carefully
decorated
pastel
bedroom
.
Like
I
do
,
Lea
thought
and
glanced
across
at
the
communicating
door
.
She
slid
softly
from
the
bed
,
padding
over
the
thick
carpet
,
hesitating
,
then
turned
the
china
door-knob
and
went
into
the
other
room
,
a
too-thin
figure
in
the
fragile
blue
nylon
nightgown
.
The
baby
was
still
asleep
.
As
always
,
when
she
looked
at
him
,
she
tried
to
trace
some
resemblance
to
herself
in
his
tiny
features
,
but
there
was
nothing
.
Standing
there
,
she
told
herself
she
had
much
to
be
glad
for
.
She
had
warmth
and
shelter
and
food
and
comfort
.
And
apparent
friendship
.
At
dinner
the
previous
evening
Babba
had
been
friendly
;
had
striven
to
make
the
stranger
a
part
of
the
household
.
So
had
Abby
,
with
her
constant
stream
of
chatter
,
about
the
dairy
herd
of
Fen
House
,
about
the
Fens
themselves
,
about
their
neighbours
.
Lea
remembered
that
Mort
Paladrey
had
put
an
end
to
that
,
when
he
'd
interrupted
one
cheerfully
scandalous
anecdote
with
a
terse
,
''
That
's
libel
.
Is
n't
so
.
You
're
a
mean-minded
gossiping
old
woman
.
''
Abby
's
putty-blob
of
a
nose
had
turned
red
.
For
a
moment
Lea
had
feared
a
scene
,
then
Abby
had
laughed
;
had
turned
the
talk
to
something
else
.
Lea
was
not
sure
of
Mort
Paladrey
.
Short
and
rotund
,
with
thinning
grey
hair
and
ruddy
face
,
out
of
which
two
surprisingly
blue
eyes
stared
at
the
world
about
him
,
he
had
n't
said
much
and
nothing
at
all
to
Lea-
not
after
the
first
greeting
and
later
,
when
Babba
had
shooed
her
upstairs
,
he
'd
said
goodnight
.
Ian
had
said
very
little
and
Honor
had
just
sat
there
,
eating
a
little
,
smoking
a
lot
,
never
even
seeming
to
gaze
at
the
guest
,
but
always
,
when
Lea
looked
away
from
her
,
she
had
the
impression
that
Honor
's
grey
eyes
went
straight
to
her
face
.
That
had
been
one
of
the
uncomfortable
things
.
Another
had
been
Jean
McLone
's
firm
,
``
The
baby
's
asleep
,
Mrs.
Beverly
.
I
wouldn't
go
into
his
room
now
.
''
Lea
knew
she
should
have
held
her
ground
.
Gone
in
.
But
she
had
n't
.
Something
inside
her
had
curled
up
in
panic
and
she
'd
said
something
vague
and
gone
to
bed
without
seeing
the
baby
at
all
.
That
had
been
wrong
and
she
'd
wondered
if
downstairs
they
would
comment
on
it
and
say
she
did
n't
seem
to
love
the
baby
.
She
wondered
if
they
would
n't
be
right
.
She
was
acting
selfishly
,
denying
the
baby
a
name-
but
perhaps
she
was
giving
him
more
than
a
name
.
He
had
security
,
comfort
,
for
a
little
at
least
.
Far
more
than
ever
she
could
hope
to
give
him
.
She
did
n't
dare
think
ahead
,
to
the
day
when
she
would
have
to
tell
about
Arthur
,
confess
she
'd
preyed
on
these
people
,
for
the
sake
of
a
few
months
of
comfort
.
She
'd
been
mad
to
come
and
yet
...
There
'd
been
one
more
uncomfortable
thing
,
too
,
before
she'd
fallen
asleep
.
Edith
Camm
coming
into
the
bedroom
just
after
Lea
had
slipped
between
the
sheets-
apple-green
sheets
that
matched
the
walls
and
had
made
Lea
feel
as
though
she
was
part
of
a
great
apple-green
meringue
.
#
224
<
41
TEXT
L7
>
``
I
'm
very
grateful
to
you
.
''
``
You
need
n't
be
.
I
told
you
,
I
'm
glad
to
do
it
.
''
I
was
touched
and
flattered
by
his
manner
,
which
was
most
attractive
in
its
friendliness
.
As
I
said
,
I
do
not
make
friends
easily
;
my
defences
go
up
at
the
first
sign
of
intimacy
and
when
people
realise
this
,
they
withdraw
.
This
young
man
was
ignoring
the
defences
and
I
liked
him
for
it
.
It
did
not
occur
to
me
until
a
long
time
afterwards
that
he
was
,
perhaps
,
a
shade
too
friendly
.
Now
all
I
had
to
do
was
to
tell
Max
and
that
,
I
knew
,
was
going
to
be
difficult
.
He
called
for
me
soon
after
I
got
back
to
the
flat
and
I
made
him
wait
until
I
had
a
quick
bath
and
changed
into
a
white
linen
dress
.
There
must
have
been
something
about
my
appearance
that
he
found
disturbing
because
he
looked
at
me
as
though
seeing
me
for
the
first
time
.
``
That
was
worth
waiting
for
,
''
he
said
.
``
You
must
be
the
freshest
thing
in
London
.
''
``
The
water
was
cold
,
''
I
told
him
.
``
It
nearly
always
is
.
''
His
fingers
lightly
brushed
something-
powder
perhaps-
from
my
cheek
.
``
Cold
water
suits
you
.
Do
n't
complain
.
''
``
I
was
n't
going
to
,
''
I
said
.
``
I
sha
n't
be
here
much
longer
.
''
``
I
know
.
You
're
coming
to
Greece
with
me
.
''
I
moved
away
.
``
No
,
Max
.
At
least
not
yet
.
There
's
something
I
've
got
to
do
first
.
''
``
Of
course
,
the
trousseau
.
''
He
was
refusing
to
take
me
seriously
.
``
Tell
me
about
it
while
we
eat
.
''
He
chose
a
Greek
restaurant
in
Soho
,
to
get
me
used
to
the
food
,
he
said
.
It
was
a
quiet
place
and
I
was
glad
;
I
needed
to
be
able
to
talk
.
As
soon
as
the
meal
was
ordered
I
said
:
``
I
went
back
to
Bletcham
today
.
''
``
To
Bletcham
?
''
The
word
was
heavily
underlined
with
surprise
.
``
I
thought
we
'd
finished
with
all
that
.
''
``
I
was
afraid
you
'd
think
so
,
but
I
've
only
just
started
.
I'm
going
to
buy
a
boat
and
moor
it
near
Hardy
's
house
,
''
I
rushed
on
.
``
I
'm
going
to
find
out
everything
I
can
about
him
.
''
``
Why
?
''
The
question
took
me
by
surprise
.
``
Because
,
''
I
said
impatiently
,
``
he
may
be
the
man
who
murdered
Alice
.
''
``
And
what
if
he
is
?
He
'll
be
tried-
if
you
can
prove
anything-
and
you
'll
be
a
witness
.
You
surely
do
n't
want
to
drag
the
whole
thing
up
again
.
''
``
If
he
's
guilty
I
'll
go
through
anything
to
get
him
convicted
.
''
``
Why
?
''
he
asked
again
.
``
I
can
tell
by
your
voice
that
it
means
a
lot
to
you
,
but
I
'm
damned
if
I
can
see
the
reason
.
It
's
not
as
if
you
were
all
that
fond
of
Alice
.
''
He
was
interrupted
by
the
arrival
of
the
food
and
wine
.
When
the
pouring
ritual
was
over
he
went
on
:
``
I
'm
as
keen
as
the
next
man
on
justice
being
done
and
all
the
rest
of
it
,
but
I
'd
rather
see
you
happy
.
''
``
There
wo
n't
be
any
happiness
for
me
until
I
can
prove
him
guilty
.
''
``
You
're
already
certain
that
he
did
it
,
are
n't
you
?
''
``
Not
quite
.
Well-
yes
,
perhaps
I
am
,
''
I
admitted
.
``
I
have
to
be
.
If
he
did
n't
do
it
it
must
have
been-
''
``
Must
have
been
who
?
''
Max
prompted
.
I
looked
into
his
eyes
and
longed
with
all
my
heart
to
tell
him
,
but
I
could
not
do
it
.
As
long
as
my
suspicion
remained
in
my
head
I
could
pretend
to
myself
,
in
moments
of
optimism
,
that
it
was
not
true
.
If
I
told
Max
he
might
agree
with
me
and
then
I
could
no
longer
pretend
.
``
It
could
have
been
anyone
,
''
I
said
lamely
.
``
So
you
're
going
to
live
in
this
boat
,
though
you
know
nothing
about
boats
,
and
try
to
prove
Hardy
's
guilt
so
we
can
be
quite
sure
that
'anyone'-
''
there
was
a
glint
of
humour
in
his
eyes
as
he
said
the
word-
``
that
'anyone
'
was
innocent
.
If
you
're
right
,
you
may
be
in
serious
danger
from
Hardy
.
Even
if
you
're
wrong
you
'll
most
certainly
be
in
danger
when
you
start
handling
a
boat
.
''
He
picked
up
his
glass
and
held
it
in
both
hands
,
looking
at
me
thoughtfully
over
the
top
of
it
.
``
No
,
''
he
said
at
last
.
``
I
ca
n't
allow
it
.
''
``
You
ca
n't
very
well
stop
me
.
''
``
I
can
do
better
than
that
.
If
we
were
to
get
married
now
I
could
come
with
you
.
''
I
looked
down
at
my
plate
,
not
daring
to
let
him
see
how
much
the
idea
appealed
to
me
,
reminding
myself
that
he
could
only
have
said
such
a
thing
because
he
did
not
know
the
whole
truth
.
``
And
I
can't
allow
that
,
''
I
said
.
``
Deadlock
,
''
said
Max
.
``
No
,
it
is
n't
.
I
'm
determined
to
go
,
and
by
myself
,
whatever
you
say
.
''
``
I
was
afraid
of
that
.
''
He
sounded
resigned
but
none
the
less
hopeful
.
``
You
're
a
very
wilful
woman
but
I
'll
change
your
mind
for
you
one
of
these
days
.
The
thing
is
:
when
?
I
ca
n't
wait
for
ever
,
you
know
.
''
``
I
know
.
Just
give
me
a
little
time
,
Max
,
say
three
months
.
If
I
have
n't
discovered
anything
by
then
I
'll
give
up
trying
.
''
``
And
marry
me
?
''
``
And
marry
you
.
''
CHAPTER
SIX
THE
MAN
from
the
newspaper
office
rang
up
two
days
later
.
He
gave
his
name
as
Clive
Mortimer
and
pronounced
favourably
on
the
boat
,
which
was
moored
two
miles
up
the
river
from
Bletcham
.
``
You
can
see
it
any
time
you
like
,
''
he
told
me
.
``
The
sooner
the
better
.
If
you
can
get
to
Bletcham
this
evening
I
'll
run
you
up
there
in
the
car
.
''
``
That
's
very
nice
of
you
.
''
``
Nice
,
nothing
.
I
told
you
,
I
'm
mad
about
boats
.
Seven
thirty
do
you
?
I
could
meet
you
at
the
bus
station
.
''
``
No
,
''
I
said
,
``
outside
your
office
.
''
I
could
not
endure
the
thought
of
another
wait
at
the
bus
station
.
He
was
there
punctually
.
Dressed
in
a
loud
tartan
shirt
and
abbreviated
shorts
he
looked
hardly
more
than
a
boy
,
a
cheerful
,
good-natured
boy
.
He
settled
me
into
the
car
with
touching
care
and
then
drove
like
a
fiend
along
the
river
road
.
Ten
minutes
later
he
stopped
in
a
lane
and
helped
me
out
with
the
same
careful
courtesy
.
``
What
sort
of
boat
is
it
?
''
I
asked
.
``
She
,
''
he
corrected
.
``
She
's
a
converted
life-boat
.
Not
a
very
good
one
,
but
she
's
sound
enough
and
the
engine
's
fine
.
''
We
walked
down
to
the
river
's
edge
.
There
were
a
lot
of
boats
moored
there
and
he
pointed
to
the
one
I
was
already
beginning
to
think
of
as
mine
.
``
That
's
her
,
''
he
said
.
``
Sandpiper
.
''
She
was
not
an
eye-catching
craft
.
Years
ago
in
her
white-painted
infancy
she
must
have
hung
presentably
on
the
deck
of
some
luxury
liner
but
now
she
looked
like
a
gaudy
ark
,
with
a
top-heavy
cabin
streaked
with
layers
of
red
and
green
and
black
paint
.
Inside
,
she
was
untidy
and
grubby
but
roomy
enough
and
well
lit
by
two
rows
of
good-sized
windows
.
It
was
a
long
time
before
I
got
used
to
calling
them
portholes
.
The
owner
was
a
middle-aged
man
whose
family
had
tired
of
the
limited
excitement
of
the
river
and
now
had
their
eyes
on
a
seagoing
boat
.
Clive-
he
insisted
on
being
called
Clive-
haggled
with
him
and
within
half
an
hour
Sandpiper
was
mine
for
three
hundred
and
fifty
pounds
.
When
all
the
business
details
had
been
settled
and
the
owner
had
departed
with
my
cheque
in
his
pocket
,
Clive
started
the
engine
and
gave
me
my
first
lesson
in
manoeuvring
up
and
down
the
river
and
in
and
out
of
the
other
boats
.
It
was
a
warm
,
still
evening
;
the
plop
of
fish
and
the
gentle
putter
of
the
engine
were
infinitely
soothing
after
city
noises
,
and
I
began
to
look
forward
to
my
life
on
the
water
.
At
last
he
pronounced
me
riverworthy
and
wanted
to
know
when
I
would
be
moving
in
.
``
At
the
end
of
next
week
,
''
I
told
him
.
``
I
shall
have
to
give
a
week
's
notice
at
the
flat
.
''
``
I
suppose
you
'll
be
mooring
her
nearer
the
sea
.
''
``
Not
much
.
There
's
a
place
just
below
Bletcham
,
near
the
footbridge
.
''
``
I
know
it
.
''
He
looked
doubtful
.
``
There
are
better
places
,
''
he
commented
.
``
I
know
,
but
that
's
where
I
'm
going
.
''
He
stroked
Sandpiper
's
wheel
lovingly
.
``
Take
her
down
there
for
you
if
you
like
.
''
He
looked
so
like
a
small
boy
longing
to
play
with
someone
else's
toy
that
I
laughed
.
``
No
,
thank
you
,
Clive
.
I
shall
be
able
to
manage
.
''
There
was
a
pub
in
the
lane
where
the
car
was
parked
;
to
soften
the
blow
and
also
to
thank
him
for
his
trouble
I
gave
him
a
drink
.
Afterwards
he
drove
me
back
to
Bletcham
and
we
parted
like
old
friends
.
He
suggested
another
meeting
,
but
I
refused
;
the
boat
was
such
an
attraction
that
I
was
afraid
,
if
he
came
near
it
again
,
that
I
should
never
see
the
last
of
him
.
The
following
Friday
I
moved
out
of
my
flat
,
and
Max
,
who
was
still-
justifiably-
doubtful
of
my
ability
to
manage
a
boat
,
came
to
help
.
We
piled
all
my
things
into
his
car
and
drove
down
to
that
part
of
the
river
where
the
boat
was
moored
.
The
moment
he
saw
Sandpiper
I
knew
by
the
look
on
his
face
that
he
had
not
much
faith
in
her
.
``
That
fellow
Mortimer
,
''
he
said
,
``
wants
his
head
seeing
to
.
This
must
be
the
original
ark
.
''
``
I
thought
so
too
,
at
first
,
but
it
's
quite
nice
inside
.
Come
and
have
a
look
.
''
We
climbed
aboard
and
he
eased
his
wiry
frame
through
the
cabin
door
and
wandered
about
inside
,
opening
everything
that
would
open
.
I
guessed
he
was
looking
for
leaks
and
waited
anxiously
for
him
to
say
he
had
found
one
,
but
his
only
comment
was
:
~
''
Plenty
of
room
in
here
for
two
,
''
a
remark
it
seemed
safer
to
ignore
.
Like
Clive
,
he
was
enthusiastic
about
the
engine
and
decided
,
apparently
on
the
strength
of
its
efficiency
,
that
Sandpiper
was
fit
to
live
in
.
I
was
more
than
thankful
for
his
help
when
we
had
installed
my
things
and
the
boat
began
to
move
.
The
river
was
crowded
with
flocks
of
sailing
boats
which
swirled
round
us
like
gulls
and
there
were
two
locks
to
negotiate
,
but
Max
seemed
to
know
exactly
what
to
do
and
at
the
same
time
kept
me
supplied
with
important
bits
of
information
that
Clive
had
forgotten
to
mention
,
such
as
keeping
to
starboard
and
giving
way
to
sail
.
``
How
on
earth
do
you
know
all
this
?
''
I
asked
him
.
``
I
used
to
play
about
in
these
things
when
I
was
a
kid
.
And
then
I
acted
as
guide
on
a
river
boat
one
summer
,
to
keep
myself
going
between
terms
at
college
.
''
It
was
the
first
I
had
heard
of
it
,
but
that
's
one
of
the
things
I
like
about
Max
.
He
has
done
so
many
things
that
there
is
always
something
new
and
exciting
to
discover
about
him
.
``
You
're
wonderful
,
''
I
said
,
meaning
it
.
He
pressed
the
tip
of
my
nose
with
one
finger
.
``
That
makes
two
of
us
.
''
It
was
about
eight
o'clock
in
the
evening
when
we
tied
up
almost
exactly
opposite
Hardy
's
garden
and
went
up
on
to
the
roof
of
the
cabin
to
see
what
we
could
see
.
From
this
side
,
Rivermead
was
less
forbidding
;
it
stood
a
long
way
back
from
the
water
at
the
end
of
a
velvety
lawn
flanked
with
flowering
trees
and
shrubs
.
To
the
right
of
the
lawn
,
close
to
the
water
's
edge
,
stood
an
ancient
boathouse
shrouded
in
wistaria
;
it
was
built
across
a
narrow
backwater
and
there
was
a
delicate
iron
staircase
climbing
the
outer
wall
to
a
room
above
.
``
You
wo
n't
see
anyone
tonight
,
it
's
too
late
,
''
Max
said
and
turned
to
go
.
``
No-
wait
,
''
I
put
out
a
hand
to
stop
him
.
The
sun
was
no
longer
shining
and
it
was
dark
across
there
by
the
trees
,
but
I
thought
I
had
seen
something
move
.
#
216
<
411
TEXT
L8
>
``
Madam
,
Madam
,
I
beg
of
you-
you
must
n't
do
that
!
''
Andrea
implored
her
.
``
You
must
help
me
to
go
!
To-
to
beguile
a
man
I
do
n't
love
in
order
to
trap
him-
it
's
shameless
,
horrible
!
I
will
not
do
it
!
''
``
You
will-
because
you
must
!
''
Madam
told
her
inflexibly
.
And
then
,
impatiently
:
``
Heavens
,
girl
,
what
a
to-do
!
The
man
is
presentable
enough-
and
if
you
marry
him
,
you
will
get
what
you
want
.
You
will
be
Mistress
of
Galleon
House
.
What
more
do
you
want
?
''
``
More-
much
more
!
''
Andrea
was
hardly
aware
of
what
she
was
saying
.
``
Love
,
I
suppose
?
''
Madam
asked
resignedly
.
``
It
is
the
way
with
all
young
people
,
but
it
is
an
illusion-
a
mirage
.
You
will
do
very
well
without
it
.
Or
who
knows
,
you
may
fall
in
love
with
Simon
.
''
``
Never
!
''
Andrea
declared
passionately
.
``
Never
!
He
has
robbed
me-
''
``
And
here
is
your
chance
to
make
him
pay
back
!
''
Madam
interrupted
.
``
Now
go
away
and
think
over
what
I
have
said
,
for
it
is
the
best
advice
that
I
or
anyone
else
could
give
you
.
''
She
shut
her
eyes
resolutely
,
and
because
Andrea
knew
that
it
was
purposeless
to
stay
,
she
went
to
her
own
room
.
As
Madam
's
door
closed
,
she
opened
her
eyes
and
one
thin
hand
picked
nervously
at
the
sheet
.
Had
she
been
wise
?
Ought
she
to
have
hinted
at
what
she
knew
to
be
the
truth-
that
Simon
had
fallen
in
love
with
the
girl
at
first
sight
?
``
No
!
''
she
said
aloud
.
``
I
doubt
if
she
would
have
believed
it
!
And
there
is
Simon
to
be
considered
.
With
his
absurd
chivalry
,
he
will
need
a
little
encouragement
.
And
when
the
child
has
thought
it
over
,
she
will
give
it
.
It
will
all
work
out
as
Leo
planned-
''
The
tired
eyes
closed
and
Madam
drifted
into
the
brief
,
easy
sleep
of
age
.
And
Simon
,
sitting
at
Leo
's
desk
in
the
tower
room
,
what
did
he
feel
about
it
all
?
As
Andrea
herself
had
done
,
he
had
taken
it
for
granted
that
Leo
would
have
left
everything
to
her
.
His
first
reaction
,
when
he
heard
that
he
was
Leo
's
heir
,
was
to
refuse
his
inheritance
.
Not
only
was
it
grossly
unfair
to
Andrea
to
do
anything
else
,
but
,
if
he
accepted
it
,
he
was
also
accepting
banishment
from
his
own
country
and
the
home
he
had
known
all
his
life
.
And
yet-
and
yet-
which
was
home
?
That
far-off
,
sun-filled
house
with
its
glorious
views
of
pasture
and
distant
mountains
?
Or
this
grim
,
sturdy
house
that
was
practically
a
fortress
?
From
the
moment
of
his
arrival
it
had
been
as
if
he
had
known
this
place
before
.
It
was
like
coming
home
,
and
yet
,
before
very
long
,
he
had
been
conscious
of
a
feeling
of
unreality
about
it
all
.
But
that
was
not
because
of
the
House
.
It
was
the
people
who
lived
in
it
.
He
remembered
having
thought
that
they
were
fantastic
,
people
left
over
from
an
earlier
age
who
defied
the
passing
of
time
.
Leo
,
who
should
have
been
an
adventurer
.
Madam
,
one
of
those
rare
,
magnificent
woman
who
,
no
matter
what
their
age
,
have
the
ability
to
attract
and
hold
the
devotion
and
loyalty
of
men
.
And
Andrea
?
What
was
she
?
A
younger
version
of
Madam
?
In
some
ways
,
perhaps
.
As
far
as
loyalty
and
courage
were
concerned
,
without
doubt
.
But
as
yet
unsure
of
herself
,
as
Madam
,
he
was
convinced
,
had
never
been
unsure
.
Andrea
.
It
all
came
back
to
her
.
Whatever
he
decided
to
do
must
serve
her
best
interests
.
That
being
so
,
on
the
face
of
it
,
it
would
seem
that
he
must
somehow
pass
his
inheritance
on
to
her
.
But
there
was
more
to
it
than
that
.
Luke
,
for
one
thing
.
And
for
another
,
the
secret
of
Galleon
House
which
he
believed
he
had
all
but
solved
.
An
odd
word
here
and
there
,
a
look
of
amusement
in
Leo
's
eyes-
the
amusement
of
a
man
who
has
always
enjoyed
playing
with
fire
.
And
,
now
and
again
,
a
sudden
feeling
of
tension
in
the
air
.
There
were
other
things
too
,
some
so
nebulous
as
to
make
them
impossible
to
grasp
,
some
insignificant
in
themselves
,
but
adding
up
,
surely
,
to
give
substance
to
an
incredible
conviction
.
Yes
,
convincing
to
himself
but
lacking
actual
proof
.
And
that
he
was
determined
to
have
before
he
went
to
Madam
and
demanded
the
truth
,
as
he
fully
intended
doing
.
Already
he
knew
that
he
would
not
find
that
proof
among
Leo's
papers
.
Sitting
in
this
quiet
room
with
an
unpleasant
feeling
of
guilt
,
he
had
gone
through
every
cupboard
,
every
drawer
,
every
file
.
All
dealt
with
the
normal
business
of
the
estate
.
And
all
were
in
apple-pie
order
.
Leo
had
been
a
good
man
of
business
as
well
as-
everything
else
.
There
was
the
safe
too
.
That
yielded
up
a
certain
amount
of
jewellery
,
though
none
of
very
great
value
,
a
list
of
Leo's
investments
,
a
statement
showing
at
which
bank
they
were
deposited
and
various
certificates
and
statements
from
the
same
bank
.
These
last
Simon
went
through
carefully
.
For
a
good
many
years
past
Leo
had
been
paying
in
large
sums
from
time
to
time-
twice
or
three
times
a
year
at
the
outside
.
One
had
been
made
very
recently
,
and
Simon
recognised
it
as
being
approximately
the
amount
that
the
diamond
necklace
and
bracelet
had
fetched
.
Surely
,
all
clear
and
above
board
!
And
yet
he
was
not
satisfied
.
But
for
days
past
he
had
had
the
growing
conviction
that
there
was
one
place
where
he
would
find
the
information
he
wanted
.
That
story
,
which
Leo
had
confirmed
,
about
the
Trevaine
treasure
buried
beneath
the
House
itself
,
had
always
fired
his
imagination
.
His
grandfather
had
told
him
stories
about
it
that
,
to
his
boyish
mind
,
had
held
the
very
essence
of
romance
.
And
though
he
had
never
mentioned
the
fact
to
Leo
,
he
knew
where
the
entry
to
the
hidden
chamber
was
.
What
was
more
,
he
himself
had
taken
the
key
on
its
slender
chain
from
around
his
dead
cousin
's
neck
and
had
worn
it
round
his
own
neck
ever
since
.
No
one
had
asked
him
about
it
,
but
he
thought
Madam
knew
where
it
was
since
he
had
made
no
secret
of
what
he
was
doing
with
it
and
she
had
doubtless
been
told
.
Now
he
slipped
it
off
and
looked
at
it
intently
.
It
was
a
modern
key
,
beautifully
made
and
engraved
with
the
name
of
a
famous
firm
of
safe-makers
.
That
further
confirmed
his
suspicions
.
His
grandfather
had
spoken
of
a
massive
oak
door
,
studded
with
steel
bosses
and
strengthened
with
steel
bars-
strong
enough
,
no
doubt
,
in
the
days
when
it
was
put
there
,
but
evidently
not
strong
enough
to
please
Leo
.
Well
,
he
would
go
and
see
what
it
was
all
about
,
for
only
when
he
knew
the
whole
story
could
he
decide-
He
went
to
his
bedroom
for
an
electric
torch
into
which
he
had
recently
put
a
new
battery
and
made
his
way
to
Leo
's
bedroom-
a
room
which
,
in
fact
,
he
could
claim
for
his
own
now
if
he
wished
since
it
was
always
used
by
the
owner
of
the
House
.
This
,
however
,
he
had
no
desire
to
do
,
but
at
least
the
fact
gave
him
the
feeling
that
he
was
not
trespassing
.
When
one
generation
succeeded
another
over
so
many
years
as
was
the
case
here
,
some
rooms
,
at
least
,
acquired
an
almost
impersonal
quality
.
It
was
so
here
.
Presumably
Madam
had
given
orders
for
the
room
to
be
entirely
cleared
of
all
of
Leo
's
personal
property
.
It
was
simply
a
bedroom
,
swept
and
garnished
for
its
next
occupant-
himself
.
Like
many
of
the
other
rooms
in
the
House
,
this
was
panelled
.
By
one
side
of
the
fireplace
was
a
door
which
looked
as
if
it
might
lead
to
another
room
.
Simon
knew
better
.
Carefully
locking
the
door
through
which
he
had
just
come
,
he
opened
the
second
door
and
flashed
on
his
torch
.
At
right
angles
to
the
door
and
in
the
thickness
of
the
massive
wall
a
flight
of
stone
steps
ran
down
and
at
the
bottom
was
a
heavy
oak
door-
the
one
his
grandfather
had
told
him
about
.
As
he
went
down
,
he
counted
the
steps
and
estimated
that
they
must
have
brought
him
just
about
to
ground
level
.
It
did
not
surprise
him
very
much
to
find
that
the
door
opened
on
the
latch
,
for
it
was
so
old
and
worn
that
it
offered
little
security
.
Beyond
it
Simon
found
more
steps
which
suddenly
took
a
turn
,
so
that
he
knew
the
old
story
was
true
;
the
Trevaine
treasure
was
buried
right
under
the
house
itself
.
It
did
not
surprise
him
to
find
that
now
,
instead
of
the
walls
and
steps
being
of
stone
,
they
were
hewn
out
of
solid
rock
,
and
then
,
at
the
bottom
of
the
further
flight
,
he
found
a
new
door
.
It
was
painted
a
dull
grey
,
but
as
Simon
laid
his
hand
on
it
,
he
knew
from
the
coldness
of
it
that
it
was
made
of
steel
.
He
pursed
his
lips
in
a
whistle
as
he
flashed
the
torch
over
it
.
Set
in
the
rock
itself
,
it
presented
a
formidable
barrier-
and
it
must
have
been
no
easy
task
getting
it
into
place
.
All
the
same
,
it
opened
easily
at
the
turn
of
Leo
's
key
and
Simon
pushed
it
open
.
Eager
though
he
was
to
get
on
with
his
discoveries
,
he
examined
the
edge
of
the
thick
door
and
its
interior
carefully
before
letting
go
of
it
.
He
had
no
wish
to
take
part
in
a
latter-day
Mistletoe
Bough
story
!
It
looked
safe
enough
to
him
to
let
go
of
the
door
,
but
just
in
case
,
he
looked
round
for
something
to
prop
against
it
so
that
it
could
not
shut
,
and
then
,
for
the
first
time
,
he
realised
that
he
was
actually
in
the
treasure
chamber
.
Neatly
ranged
against
the
rock
walls
were
all
manner
of
chests
and
trunks
.
Some
were
comparatively
modern
,
some
,
Simon
thought
,
Captain
Jeremy
might
well
have
brought
home
full
of
plunder
.
He
found
a
good
,
solid
metal
one
that
was
not
too
heavy
to
lift
and
set
it
between
the
door
and
its
frame
.
Then
he
began
his
search
.
It
would
have
been
tempting
to
investigate
the
contents
of
the
chests
,
but
there
was
something
else
which
intrigued
Simon
even
more
than
they
did
.
Sunk
right
into
the
rock
so
that
only
its
door
showed
was
a
modern
safe
,
and
a
glance
showed
that
it
had
a
combination
lock
.
So
,
after
all
,
he
could
not
find
out
what
he
wanted
to
know
without
taking
someone
into
his
confidence
,
he
thought
wryly
.
Madam
,
presumably
,
would
know
the
word
that
unlocked
the
safe
,
but
the
last
thing
he
wanted
to
do
was
ask
her
for
it
.
Well
,
at
least
he
could
have
a
shot-
he
did
not
know
much
about
such
locks
,
but
he
did
know
that
you
could
tell
the
number
of
letters
in
the
word
by
the
number
of
dials
.
This
was
a
six-letter
word
.
Six
letters-
and
it
might
be
any
word
in
the
world
!
But
it
was
worth
while
trying
words
which
had
some
connection
with
Galleon
House
.
Andrea-
that
had
the
right
number
of
letters
,
but
he
quickly
found
it
was
not
the
right
one
.
Galleon-
no
,
seven
.
Trevaine
,
much
too
long
.
Well
,
how
about-
he
looked
about
himself
for
inspiration-
Jeremy-
or
pirate
?
He
tried
each
in
turn
without
success
.
Feeling
considerably
discouraged
,
he
tried
other
family
names
.
Cherry
,
Leo's
mother
.
Esther
,
his
grandfather
's
sister
.
Two
other
surnames
connected
with
the
family-
Penlee
and
Polwyn-
though
with
little
hope
over
the
last
.
Leo
,
he
felt
,
would
hardly
use
the
name
of
a
man
he
despised
so
heartily
.
He
thought
deeply
.
What
else
was
there
to
try
?
Poldean
,
on
the
other
side
of
the
estuary
,
was
too
long
.
So
was
St.
Finbar-
although
Finbar
alone-
suddenly
he
gave
a
shout
of
laughter
that
echoed
oddly
in
the
confined
space
.
#
26
<
412
TEXT
L9
>
She
could
n't
understand
that
any
woman
could
resist
for
a
moment
the
prospect
of
an
association-
any
sort
of
association-
with
the
wonderful
,
the
handsome
,
the
fascinating
Connor
Winslow
.
And
Con
?
Well
,
as
far
as
I
could
judge
,
Con
thought
exactly
the
same
.
Fatted
calf
or
no
fatted
calf
,
Annabel
's
homecoming
would
certainly
be
a
riot
.
CHAPTER
=5
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
Oh
,
the
oak
and
the
ash
,
and
the
2bonny
ivy
tree
,
They
are
all
growing
so
green
in
the
North
Country
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
Traditional
.
THE
approach
to
Whitescar
was
down
a
narrow
gravelled
track
edged
with
hawthorns
.
There
was
no
gate
.
On
the
right
of
the
gap
where
the
track
left
the
main
road
,
stood
a
dilapidated
signpost
which
had
once
said
,
Private
Road
to
Forrest
Hall
.
On
the
left
was
a
new
and
solid-looking
stand
for
milk-churns
,
which
bore
a
beautifully-painted
legend
,
WHITESCAR
.
Between
these
symbols
the
lane
curled
off
between
its
high
hawthorns
,
and
out
of
sight
.
I
had
come
an
hour
too
early
,
and
no
one
was
there
to
meet
the
bus
.
I
had
only
two
cases
with
me
,
and
carrying
these
I
set
off
down
the
lane
.
Round
the
first
bend
there
was
a
quarry
,
disused
now
and
overgrown
,
and
here
,
behind
a
thicket
of
brambles
,
I
left
my
cases
.
They
would
be
safe
enough
,
and
could
be
collected
later
.
Meanwhile
I
was
anxious
to
make
my
first
reconnaissance
alone
.
The
lane
skirted
the
quarry
,
leading
downhill
for
perhaps
another
two
hundred
yards
before
the
hedges
gave
way
on
the
one
side
to
a
high
wall
,
and
on
the
other-
the
left-
to
a
fence
which
allowed
a
view
across
the
territory
that
Lisa
had
been
at
such
pains
to
picture
for
me
.
I
stood
,
leaning
on
the
top
bar
of
the
fence
,
and
looked
at
the
scene
below
me
.
Whitescar
was
about
eight
miles
,
as
the
crow
flies
,
from
Bellingham
.
There
the
river
,
meandering
down
its
valley
,
doubles
round
leisurely
on
itself
in
a
great
loop
,
all
but
enclosing
the
rolling
,
well-timbered
lands
of
Forrest
Park
.
At
the
narrow
part
of
the
loop
the
bends
of
the
river
are
barely
two
hundred
yards
apart
,
forming
a
sort
of
narrow
isthmus
through
which
ran
the
track
on
which
I
stood
.
This
was
the
only
road
to
the
Hall
,
and
it
divided
at
the
lodge
gates
for
Whitescar
and
the
West
Lodge
which
lay
the
other
side
of
the
park
.
The
main
road
,
along
which
my
bus
had
come
,
lay
some
way
above
the
level
of
the
river
,
and
the
drop
past
the
quarry
to
the
Hall
gates
was
fairly
steep
.
From
where
I
stood
you
could
see
the
whole
near-island
laid
out
below
you
in
the
circling
arm
of
the
river
,
with
its
woods
and
its
water
meadows
and
the
chimneys
glimpsed
among
the
green
.
To
the
east
lay
Forrest
Hall
itself
,
set
in
what
remained
of
its
once
formal
gardens
and
timbered
walks
,
the
grounds
girdled
on
two
sides
by
the
curving
river
,
and
on
two
by
a
mile-long
wall
and
a
belt
of
thick
trees
.
Except
for
a
wooded
path
along
the
river
,
the
only
entrance
was
through
the
big
pillared
gates
where
the
main
lodge
had
stood
.
This
,
I
knew
,
had
long
since
been
allowed
to
crumble
gently
into
ruin
.
I
could
n't
see
it
from
where
I
was
,
but
the
tracks
to
Whitescar
and
West
Lodge
branched
off
there
,
and
I
could
see
the
latter
clearly
,
cutting
across
the
park
from
east
to
west
,
between
the
orderly
rows
of
planted
conifers
.
At
the
distant
edge
of
the
river
,
I
caught
a
glimpse
of
roofs
and
chimneys
,
and
the
quick
glitter
of
glass
that
marked
the
hot-houses
in
the
old
walled
garden
that
had
belonged
to
the
Hall
.
There
,
too
,
lay
the
stables
,
and
the
house
called
West
Lodge
,
and
a
footbridge
spanning
the
river
to
serve
a
track
which
climbed
through
the
far
trees
and
across
the
moors
to
Nether
Shields
farm
,
and
,
eventually
,
to
Whitescar
.
The
Whitescar
property
,
lying
along
the
river-bank
at
the
very
centre
of
its
loops
,
and
stretching
back
to
the
junction
of
the
roads
at
the
Hall
gates
,
was
like
a
healthy
bite
taken
out
of
the
circle
of
Forrest
territory
.
Lying
neatly
between
the
Hall
and
West
Lodge
,
it
was
screened
now
from
my
sight
by
a
rise
in
the
land
that
only
allowed
me
to
see
its
chimneys
,
and
the
tops
of
the
trees
.
I
left
my
view-point
,
and
went
on
down
the
track
,
not
hurrying
.
Behind
the
wall
to
my
right
now
loomed
the
Forrest
woods
,
the
huge
trees
full
out
,
except
for
the
late
,
lacy
boughs
of
ash
.
The
ditch
at
the
wall
's
foot
was
frilled
with
cow-parsley
.
The
wall
was
in
poor
repair
;
I
saw
a
blackbird
's
nest
stuffed
into
a
hole
in
the
coping
,
and
there
were
tangles
of
campion
and
toad-flax
bunching
from
gaps
between
the
stones
.
At
the
Hall
entrance
,
the
lane
ended
in
a
kind
of
6cul-de-sac
,
bounded
by
three
gateways
.
On
the
left
,
a
brand-new
oak
gate
guarded
the
Forestry
Commission
's
fir
plantations
and
the
road
to
West
Lodge
.
To
the
right
lay
the
pillars
of
the
Hall
entrance
.
Ahead
was
a
solid
,
five-barred
gate
,
painted
white
,
with
the
familiar
WHITESCAR
blazoning
the
top
bar
.
Beyond
this
,
the
track
lifted
itself
up
a
gentle
rise
of
pasture
,
and
vanished
over
a
ridge
.
From
here
,
not
even
the
chimney-tops
of
Whitescar
were
visible
;
only
the
smooth
sunny
prospect
of
green
pastures
and
dry-stone
walling
sharp
with
blue
shadows
,
and
,
in
a
hollow
beyond
the
rise
somewhere
,
the
tops
of
some
tall
trees
.
But
the
gateway
to
the
right
might
have
been
the
entrance
to
another
sort
of
world
.
Where
the
big
gates
of
the
Hall
should
have
hung
between
their
massive
pillars
,
there
was
simply
a
gap
giving
on
to
a
driveway
,
green
and
mossy
,
its
twin
tracks
no
longer
worn
by
wheels
,
but
matted
over
by
the
discs
of
plaintain
<
SIC
>
and
hawkweed
,
rings
of
weed
spreading
and
overlapping
like
the
rings
that
grow
and
ripple
over
each
other
when
a
handful
of
gravel
is
thrown
into
water
.
At
the
edges
of
the
drive
the
taller
weeds
began
,
hedge-parsley
and
campion
,
and
forget-me-not
gone
wild
,
all
frothing
under
the
ranks
of
the
rhododendrons
,
whose
flowers
showed
like
pale
,
symmetrical
lamps
above
their
splayed
leaves
.
Overhead
hung
the
shadowy
,
enormous
trees
.
There
had
been
a
lodge
once
,
tucked
deep
in
the
trees
beside
the
gate
.
A
damp
,
dismal
place
it
must
have
been
to
live
in
;
the
walls
were
almost
roofless
now
,
and
half
drifted
over
with
nettles
.
The
chimney-stacks
stuck
up
like
bones
from
a
broken
limb
.
All
that
had
survived
of
the
little
garden
was
a
rank
plantation
of
rhubarb
,
and
the
old
blush
rambler
that
ran
riot
through
the
gaping
windows
.
There
was
no
legend
here
of
FORREST
to
guide
the
visitor
.
For
those
wise
in
the
right
lores
there
were
some
heraldic
beasts
on
top
of
the
pillars
,
rampant
,
and
holding
shields
where
some
carving
made
cushions
under
the
moss
.
From
the
pillars
,
to
either
side
,
stretched
the
high
wall
that
had
once
marked
the
boundaries
.
This
was
cracked
and
crumbling
in
many
places
,
and
the
copings
were
off
,
but
it
was
still
a
barrier
,
save
in
one
place
not
far
from
the
pillar
on
the
lodge
side
of
the
gate
.
Here
a
giant
oak
stood
.
It
had
been
originally
on
the
inside
of
the
wall
,
but
with
the
years
it
had
grown
and
spread
,
pressing
closer
and
ever
closer
to
the
masonry
,
until
its
vast
flank
had
bent
and
finally
broken
the
wall
,
which
here
lay
in
a
mere
pile
of
tumbled
and
weedy
stone
.
But
the
power
of
the
oak
would
be
its
undoing
,
for
the
wall
had
been
clothed
in
ivy
,
and
the
ivy
had
reached
for
the
tree
,
crept
up
it
,
engulfed
it
,
till
now
the
trunk
was
one
towering
mass
of
the
dark
gleaming
leaves
,
and
only
the
tree's
upper
branches
managed
to
thrust
the
young
gold
leaves
of
early
summer
through
the
strangling
curtain
.
Eventually
the
ivy
would
kill
it
.
Already
,
through
the
tracery
of
the
ivy-stems
,
some
of
the
oak-boughs
showed
dead
,
and
one
great
lower
limb
,
long
since
broken
off
,
had
left
a
gap
where
rotten
wood
yawned
,
in
holes
deep
enough
for
owls
to
nest
in
.
I
looked
up
at
it
for
a
long
time
,
and
then
along
the
neat
sunny
track
that
led
out
of
the
shadow
of
the
trees
towards
Whitescar
.
Somewhere
a
ring-dove
purred
and
intoned
,
and
a
wood-warbler
stuttered
into
its
long
trill
,
and
fell
silent
.
I
found
that
I
had
moved
,
without
realising
it
,
through
the
gateway
,
and
a
yard
or
two
up
the
drive
into
the
wood
.
I
stood
there
in
the
shade
,
looking
out
at
the
wide
fields
and
the
cupped
valley
,
and
the
white-painted
gate
gleaming
in
the
sun
.
I
realised
that
I
was
braced
as
if
for
the
start
of
a
race
,
my
mouth
dry
,
and
the
muscles
of
my
throat
taut
and
aching
.
I
swallowed
a
couple
of
times
,
breathed
deeply
and
slowly
to
calm
myself
,
repeating
the
now
often-used
formula
of
what
was
there
to
go
wrong
,
after
all
?
I
was
Annabel
.
I
was
coming
home
.
I
had
never
been
anyone
else
.
All
that
must
be
forgotten
.
Mary
Grey
need
never
appear
again
,
except
,
perhaps
,
to
Con
and
Lisa
.
Meanwhile
,
I
would
forget
her
,
even
in
my
thoughts
.
I
was
Annabel
Winslow
,
coming
home
.
I
walked
quickly
out
between
the
crumbling
pillars
,
and
pushed
open
the
white
gate
.
It
did
n't
even
creak
.
It
swung
quietly
open
on
sleek
,
well-oiled
hinges
,
and
came
to
behind
me
with
a
smooth
click
that
said
money
.
Well
,
that
was
what
had
brought
me
,
was
n't
it
?
I
walked
quickly
out
of
the
shade
of
the
Forrest
trees
,
and
up
the
sunny
track
towards
Whitescar
.
In
the
bright
afternoon
stillness
the
farm
looked
clean
in
its
orderly
whitewash
,
like
a
toy
.
From
the
top
of
the
rise
I
could
see
it
all
laid
out
,
in
plan
exactly
like
the
maps
that
Lisa
Dermott
had
drawn
for
me
so
carefully
,
and
led
me
through
in
imagination
so
many
times
.
The
house
was
long
and
low
,
two-storied
,
with
big
modern
windows
cut
into
the
old
thick
walls
.
Unlike
the
rest
of
the
group
of
buildings
,
it
was
not
whitewashed
,
but
built
of
sandstone
,
green-gold
with
age
.
The
lichens
on
the
roof
showed
,
even
at
that
distance
,
like
patens
of
copper
laid
along
the
soft
blue
slates
.
It
faced
on
to
a
strip
of
garden-
grass
and
flower-borders
and
a
lilac
tree-
whose
lower
wall
edged
the
river
.
From
the
garden
,
a
white
wicket-gate
gave
on
a
wooden
footbridge
.
The
river
was
fairly
wide
here
,
lying
under
the
low
,
tree-hung
cliffs
of
its
further
bank
with
that
still
gleam
that
means
depth
.
It
reflected
the
bridge
,
the
trees
,
and
the
banked
tangles
of
elder
and
honeysuckle
,
in
layers
of
deepening
colour
as
rich
as
a
Flemish
painter
's
palette
.
On
the
nearer
side
of
house
and
garden
lay
the
farm
;
a
courtyard-
even
at
this
distance
I
could
see
its
clean
baked
concrete
,
and
the
freshness
of
the
paint
on
doors
and
gates-
surrounded
by
byres
and
stables
and
sheds
,
with
the
red
roof
of
the
big
Dutch
barn
conspicuous
beside
the
remains
of
last
year
's
straw
stacks
,
and
a
dark
knot
of
Scotch
pines
.
I
had
been
so
absorbed
in
the
picture
laid
out
before
me
,
that
I
had
n't
noticed
the
man
approaching
,
some
thirty
yards
away
,
until
the
clang
of
his
nailed
boots
on
the
iron
of
the
cattle-grid
startled
me
.
He
was
a
burly
,
middle-aged
man
in
rough
farm
clothes
,
and
he
was
staring
at
me
in
undisguised
interest
as
he
approached
.
He
came
at
a
pace
that
,
without
seeming
to
,
carried
him
over
the
distance
between
us
at
a
speed
that
left
me
no
time
to
think
at
all
.
I
did
have
time
to
wonder
briefly
if
my
venture
alone
into
the
Winslow
den
was
going
to
prove
my
undoing
,
but
at
least
there
was
no
possibility
now
of
turning
tail
.
#
215
<
413
TEXT
L1
>
CHAPTER
NINE
The
pale
April
sunshine
filtered
into
the
back
court
of
a
Glasgow
slum
,
throwing
its
soft
radiance
on
grimy
windows
,
blistering
the
already
ravaged
paintwork
and
casting
long
shadows
across
the
broken
masonry
of
the
dirty
evil-smelling
hovels
.
This
was
Utah
Street
,
and
Utah
Street
was
a
cancerous
growth
in
the
flesh
of
a
great
city
.
The
sunlight
struggled
over
a
thick
layer
of
dirt
on
a
window
at
ground
level
and
lightened
the
interior
of
a
room
that
was
no
better
and
no
worse
than
the
majority
of
its
neighbours
.
An
old-fashioned
range
,
yellowed
by
rust
,
housed
the
dying
embers
of
a
fire
that
made
the
airless
kitchen
a
veritable
oven
of
unpleasant
odours
.
At
the
table
,
littered
with
a
motley
collection
of
articles
,
ranging
from
empty
beer
bottles
to
discarded
articles
of
clothing
,
sat
the
man
known
only
by
the
appellation
of
Gaffer
.
Among
this
wreckage
of
human
society
,
Gaffer
was
probably
the
most
defeated
of
all
the
wretched
inhabitants
who
called
Utah
Street
``
home
''
.
Gaffer
was
an
alien
in
their
midst
,
but
the
ways
of
a
bully
soon
make
their
mark
and
he
swiftly
earned
a
reputation
for
himself
as
a
man
who
could
defend
his
chosen
way
of
life
.
In
five
short
years
he
was
not
only
accepted
but
had
become
a
leading
light
in
a
rapidly
dying
empire
of
squalor
and
decay
.
Gaffer
bent
his
head
over
the
newspaper
bearing
the
day
's
racing
forecast
,
oblivious
of
the
sun
,
the
advent
of
spring
and
the
murmur
of
voices
from
the
pontoon
school
in
the
corner
of
the
yard
.
His
forefinger
travelled
slowly
down
the
list
of
probable
starters
for
the
three-thirty
at
Newmarket
.
Thoughtfully
he
tapped
his
teeth
with
a
pencil
as
he
deliberated
over
the
rival
merits
of
the
two
horses
of
his
choice
.
Nothing
in
it
as
regards
the
starting
prices
.
It
was
simply
a
matter
of
choosing
the
right
horse
.
He
smiled
to
himself
as
he
fingered
the
five
one-pound
notes
lying
before
him
on
the
table
.
A
couple
of
good
winners
today
and
he
could
live
it
up
for
a
week
or
so
.
Might
even
go
away
for
a
couple
of
days
.
Reaching
for
the
Form
Book
he
thumbed
through
its
battered
pages
in
search
of
the
information
he
required
.
When
he
had
made
his
choice
he
rose
and
strode
to
the
door
.
He
crossed
the
narrow
close
and
planted
a
savage
foot
on
the
panel
of
the
opposite
door
.
A
small
shrivelled
creature
craned
a
startled
head
round
the
jamb
,
the
cadaverous
features
creased
into
a
nervous
smirk
.
``
A'right
,
Gaffer
.
I
'm
coming
.
''
He
jerked
on
his
threadbare
jacket
and
shuffled
after
the
other
back
to
the
stuffy
humidity
of
the
kitchen
.
``
You
wantin
'
somethin
'
,
Gaffer
?
''
``
You
do
n't
think
I
enjoy
your
scintillating
company
,
do
you
?
''
Gaffer
scribbled
on
a
slip
of
paper
and
tucked
the
banknotes
into
its
fold
.
``
Nip
round
to
Sammy
and
give
him
this
.
Wait
until
the
race
is
over
.
''
A
slow
grin
revealed
his
perfect
teeth
.
``
I
'm
expecting
thirty
quid
back
.
''
``
You
floppin
'
five
quid
on
one
horse
?
''
``
What
's
that
got
to
do
with
you
?
''
``
Nothin
'
,
Gaffer
,
nothin
'
.
I
just
thought
it
's
a
bit
risky
,
that
's
a
'
.
''
``
And
who
asked
you
to
do
the
thinking
around
here
?
''
Gaffer's
lip
curled
in
disgust
.
``
Go
on
,
beat
it
,
and
if
you
get
nicked
,
I'll
paper
the
walls
with
you
.
''
Glad
to
make
his
escape
Lofty
scuttled
off
down
the
close
,
grateful
that
the
other
was
in
such
a
mellow
mood
.
Less
than
forty
minutes
later
he
returned
bearing
in
a
shaking
hand
thirty
one-pound
notes
.
Goggle-eyed
,
he
watched
Gaffer
count
his
winnings
.
He
separated
three
from
the
pile
and
contemptuously
threw
them
on
the
floor
.
``
Go
on
,
buy
yourself
a
Rolls-Royce
,
''
he
sneered
.
A
jerk
of
his
head
signalled
dismissal
.
``
Do
n't
go
away
.
I
might
want
you
later
on
.
''
``
Sure
,
Gaffer
.
I
'll
be
next
door
.
''
Gaffer
returned
to
his
study
of
his
newspaper
.
This
was
his
day
.
He
could
feel
it
.
Swiftly
he
scanned
the
sheet
for
the
greyhound
runners
.
Yes
,
he
was
sure
Dosser
had
said
he
was
running
The
Slob
tonight
.
Tentatively
,
he
fingered
his
winnings
.
Should
he
risk
it
all
in
one
fell
swoop
?
Yes
,
he
decided
at
last
,
why
not
,
it
was
time
he
had
a
run
of
luck
in
any
case
.
He
rose
and
moved
to
the
broken
triangle
of
mirror
hanging
above
the
sink
.
He
studied
his
image
with
petulant
concentration
.
Always
a
victim
of
his
over-developed
imagination
he
thought
himself
a
luckless
individual
for
whom
nothing
ever
went
right
.
He
possessed
a
persecution
complex
that
frequently
reduced
him
to
a
maudlin
hulk
of
self-pity
whenever
opposition
reared
its
ugly
head
,
but
Gaffer
,
the
supreme
egotist
,
saw
none
of
this
as
he
examined
the
face
looking
back
at
him
through
that
distorted
glass
.
Spruced
up
and
clean-shaven
,
he
was
n't
a
bad-looking
man
,
he
decided
.
His
jawline
was
firm
and
there
was
no
surplus
flesh
gathering
on
his
tall
frame
.
The
mouth
curled
sardonically
as
he
smoothed
back
his
thick
dark
hair
revealing
again
a
glimpse
of
his
teeth
,
strong
and
white
as
blanched
almonds
.
He
drew
in
a
deep
breath
and
was
on
the
point
of
turning
back
to
his
newspaper
when
his
eye
fell
on
an
out-of-date
magazine
lying
on
the
floor
.
A
photograph
taken
at
a
recent
film
6premie
?
3re
held
his
attention
.
Slowly
he
stooped
to
lift
the
magazine
and
an
idea
began
to
ferment
in
his
quick
brain
.
An
idea
so
daring
and
yet
so
audaciously
tempting
that
a
shiver
of
excitement
quivered
through
him
.
He
studied
the
photograph
for
a
long
time
before
throwing
aside
the
book
and
returning
to
his
study
of
the
racing
column
,
but
this
time
his
concentration
was
fired
by
the
flame
of
incentive
.
A
sharp
rap
on
the
door
brought
a
frown
of
impatience
to
his
face
and
with
a
low
growl
he
gave
permission
to
enter
.
The
panel
swung
open
to
admit
a
narrow-shouldered
man
in
a
black
sue
?
3de
zipper
jerkin
and
tight
Italian
trousers
.
``
'Lo
Gaffer
.
Heard
you
'd
a
bit
of
luck
on
the
three-thirty
.
Want
a
certainty
for
the
dogs
tonight
?
''
``
Such
as
?
''
sneered
Gaffer
.
``
Hurly
Burly
.
That
dog
's
jet
propelled
.
''
Cuddy
Gallagher
winked
.
``
2Over'n
above
that
,
I
happen
to
know
he
's
been
got
at
by
the
boys
.
''
Gaffer
's
eyes
narrowed
.
``
That
a
sure
thing
?
''
``
Sure
as
death
.
''
Cuddy
's
sleek
head
jerked
in
the
direction
of
the
table
.
``
Want
me
to
lay
some
of
that
lot
on
for
you
?
''
Gaffer
lifted
the
money
and
slipped
two
notes
into
his
pocket
.
``
There
's
twenty-five
quid
there
.
Lose
it
and
I
'll
kill
you
.
I'll
be
at
Joe
's
place
tonight
but
do
n't
let
anyone
see
you
flash
my
money
around
.
''
Cuddy
peeled
off
five
notes
before
stowing
the
remainder
away
.
``
Commission
,
''
he
laconically
explained
.
``
Well
,
I
'm
away
.
See
you
later
.
''
``
Tell
The
Wop
I
want
to
see
him
.
''
``
I
2havenae
time
to
look
for
that
2wee
greaser
,
''
Cuddy
objected
.
``
If
you
want
this
lot
on
in
time
it
'll
need
to
be
done
right
away
.
Sent
Lofty
to
do
your
dirty
work
.
''
``
Look
,
''
a
dangerous
glint
appeared
in
Gaffer
's
bright
eyes
,
''
I
'll
decide
who
does
what
.
You
get
that
money
on
first
then
look
for
The
Wop
.
Tonight
I
'm
going
to
clean
up
so
you
'd
better
warn
Sammy
to
keep
plenty
of
the
ready
by
him
.
I
want
a
hundred
nicker
off
him
before
I
'm
finished
.
''
Cuddy
emitted
a
low
soundless
whistle
.
``
That
's
a
lot
of
change
.
''
``
Yes
,
but
I
'll
get
it
.
''
``
You
'll
be
lucky
.
''
``
You
bet
I
am
.
I
'm
on
the
right
streak
tonight
,
I
can
feel
it
.
''
Cuddy
saw
the
look
of
fanaticism
on
the
other
's
face
.
He
did
not
recognize
it
as
such
,
but
it
was
sufficient
to
tell
him
that
this
was
not
the
moment
to
argue
.
``
O.K.
,
so
you
're
lucky
,
''
he
swiftly
placated
.
``
Have
it
your
own
way
.
''
Gaffer
lifted
the
half-empty
whisky
bottle
from
the
sink-board
and
sloshed
a
liberal
quantity
into
a
tumbler
.
``
Here
's
to
your
information
being
correct
,
Cuddy
,
because
if
it
is
n't
...
''
His
arm
flashed
out
and
grabbed
hold
of
a
handful
of
sue
?
3de
jacket
,
``
you'd
better
not
show
your
face
back
here
,
unless
you
want
me
to
work
on
it
with
a
razor
.
''
Hate
rose
in
Cuddy
like
mercury
in
a
thermometer
but
fear
stifled
his
reply
as
the
grip
on
his
throat
tightened
.
``
Listen
,
Gaffer
,
''
he
whispered
in
desperation
,
``
even
if
that
dog
wins
,
you
'll
no
'
get
a
hundred
quid
back
.
''
He
swallowed
with
difficulty
.
``
It
's
only
runnin
'
at
even
money
.
''
``
When
you
get
the
winnings
,
put
it
on
The
Slob
in
the
eight-fifteen
.
''
``
What
,
all
of
it
?
''
``
All
of
it
.
''
Gaffer
threw
him
away
and
wiped
his
hand
on
the
seat
of
his
trousers
.
``
If
Sammy
runs
out
of
cash
lay
the
second
bet
with
Kruger
.
Now
get
out
of
my
sight
before
I
...
''
He
grinned
as
he
realized
he
was
talking
to
himself
.
He
was
well
aware
of
the
fact
that
he
was
taking
a
chance
in
giving
Cuddy
a
free
hand
with
so
much
at
stake
,
but
he
was
fairly
confident
of
his
hold
over
the
craven-hearted
little
tout
.
Some
thirty
minutes
later
he
was
still
avidly
studying
the
photograph
that
seemed
to
fascinate
him
,
when
Louie
Morri
sidled
into
the
room
.
It
did
not
take
Gaffer
long
to
explain
what
he
wanted
the
Italian
to
do
.
``
Well
,
''
he
concluded
,
''
what
about
it
?
Can
you
do
it
?
''
Louis
looked
worried
.
3
''
Sure
,
I
think
so
,
Gaffer
,
but
it'sa
no
'
easy
.
''
His
big
dark
eyes
swivelled
upwards
uneasily
.
3
''
It'sa
goin
'
to
costa
lota
money
,
Gaffer
.
I
needa
special
stuffa
from
up-town
an
'
it'sa
no
'
easy
to
geta
.
''
His
podgy
hands
turned
palm
upwards
.
3
''
You
see
how
it
is
.
It'sa
no
'
easy
.
''
``
If
you
say
that
once
more
,
I
'll
ram
your
teeth
down
your
throat
.
''
Gaffer
leaned
menacingly
nearer
.
``
Now
listen
,
Wop
,
and
listen
well
.
You
're
going
to
do
this
job
for
me
without
any
more
argument
.
If
you
do
it
right
,
you
'll
get
paid
right
.
If
not
,
then
I
'm
afraid
I
'll
have
to
get
rough
.
''
His
breath
fanned
the
little
man
's
face
.
``
You
would
n't
like
that
,
Louie
.
Maria
would
n't
like
it
either
,
so
you
'd
better
find
out
a
nice
easy
way
of
doing
it
or
you're
liable
to
be
up
to
your
fat
neck
in
trouble
,
Louie
boy
.
''
Stark
fear
turned
the
Italian
's
skin
yellow
.
3
''
I
do
it
.
I
do
it
.
No
'
to
worry
,
Gaffer
,
I
do
it
.
''
``
That
's
better
.
I
do
n't
like
when
people
argue
,
Louie
.
You
ought
to
know
that
by
this
time
.
''
He
swung
round
on
the
ball
of
his
foot
as
the
other
winced
and
moved
out
of
range
.
He
smiled
.
``
It's
all
right
,
Louie
,
I
'm
not
going
to
hurt
you
...
yet
.
I
do
n't
think
I
have
to
tell
you
to
keep
your
mouth
shut
,
do
I
?
One
cheep
out
of
you
and
Maria
will
be
putting
down
an
instalment
on
a
nice
marble
headstone
.
You
understand
,
Louie
.
''
Louie
's
head
rocked
back
and
forward
like
a
hinged
flap
.
3
''
It'sa
a'right
,
Gaffer
.
I
no
'
open
my
moutha
.
''
``
I
would
n't
,
Louie
,
not
if
I
were
you
,
''
Gaffer
advised
.
``
Just
you
keep
thinking
that
way
and
everything
will
be
all
right
.
''
He
escorted
his
nervous
visitor
to
the
door
.
``
You
go
back
to
the
shop
and
I
'll
send
Cuddy
down
when
he
comes
in
.
You
can
make
out
a
list
of
the
stuff
you
need
and
I
'll
get
it
for
you
.
How
long
would
it
take
?
''
Louie
thought
carefully
.
3
''
No
'
very
longa
.
A
couple
of
weeks
I
think
.
''
``
O.K
.
See
you
later
.
''
His
finger
poked
belligerently
in
the
other
's
face
.
``
Now
,
remember
,
keep
your
mouth
shut
about
this
,
or
...
''
He
made
an
expressive
gesture
with
his
forefinger
.
3
''
I
keep
my
moutha
shut
,
''
Louie
promised
fervently
.
CHAPTER
TEN
MARK
'S
feet
made
no
sound
on
the
smooth
turf
as
he
walked
slowly
towards
the
chestnut
tree
.
Christiane
was
sitting
with
her
back
to
him
,
her
fair
head
bent
over
a
book
.
He
stood
motionless
for
a
moment
,
watching
her
,
his
look
gravely
compassionate
as
he
noted
the
rug
draped
over
her
legs
.
#
29
<
414
TEXT
L11
>
``
Yes
,
quite
.
''
Maureen
,
afraid
he
might
think
she
had
asked
too
many
questions
,
said
nothing
for
several
minutes
.
They
had
turned
the
bend
in
the
road
and
were
walking
along
with
Loch
Eighe
on
their
left
.
``
There
's
a
road
on
the
other
side
,
''
MacLeod
said
.
``
Have
you
been
about
at
all
since
you
've
been
here
?
''
``
A
few
miles
yesterday-
to
Dalloch
and
round
that
way
,
that's
all
.
Is
there
a
ferry
across
the
loch
?
''
``
Not
for
cars
.
It
only
goes
when
it
's
wanted
.
I
shouldn't
think
that
's
very
often
.
''
He
pointed
to
the
far
shore
of
the
loch
where
it
met
Loch
Onaig
.
``
That
's
the
ferryman
's
house
there
.
''
Maureen
was
just
able
to
make
out
a
croft
.
``
Can
we
go
across
some
time
?
''
she
asked
.
``
I
love
ferries
.
''
``
If
you
'd
like
to
.
''
``
Please
.
''
Rather
diffidently
she
added
,
``
I
'm
sorry
,
perhaps
you
'd
rather
...
''
``
I
'd
like
to
,
''
MacLeod
assured
her
.
``
The
shore
's
rather
fine
along
there
,
there
are
a
lot
of
birches
and
bracken
.
''
They
walked
a
little
farther
,
then
he
said
,
``
We
'd
better
turn
back
if
we
're
going
to
have
that
drink
.
And
you
'll
be
getting
cold
.
''
As
they
retraced
their
steps
he
wondered
what
Maureen
's
fiance
?
2
had
been
like
.
He
had
been
a
policeman
too
long
to
judge
people
too
swiftly
but
he
would
have
thought
most
men
would
have
been
more
than
happy
to
marry
the
girl
beside
him
.
Perhaps
it
had
really
been
her
who
had
broken
off
the
engagement
.
They
reached
the
jetty
.
Maureen
crossed
the
yard
or
two
of
grass
and
stood
on
the
beach
,
looking
up
Loch
Onaig
to
the
mountains
rising
round
its
head
.
MacLeod
joined
her
.
``
Is
n't
it
lovely
?
''
she
said
.
``
I
feel
I
never
want
to
go
back
.
''
``
An
hour
ago
you
were
telling
me
you
should
never
have
come
.
''
``
Yes
.
I
do
n't
feel
like
that
any
more
.
''
She
picked
up
a
stone
and
tossed
it
into
the
water
.
It
fell
with
a
dull
plop
and
they
watched
the
ripples
spreading
.
``
How
did
you
come
?
''
she
asked
.
``
Train
.
''
She
turned
and
walked
back
to
the
road
.
MacLeod
followed
her
.
They
talked
little
on
the
way
back
to
the
hotel
,
walking
slowly
,
each
thinking
.
Arrived
there
,
Maureen
went
up
to
her
room
while
MacLeod
entered
the
bar
.
Since
his
last
stay
there
Alan
had
had
it
redecorated
to
suit
the
taste
of
his
English
patrons
.
The
couple
who
had
arrived
that
afternoon
were
sitting
on
a
low
couch
against
one
wall
.
The
contemporary
furnishings
seemed
a
more
appropriate
setting
for
them
than
the
bright
sunlight
and
sparser
surroundings
of
the
dining-room
.
The
only
other
occupant
apart
from
the
barman
,
James
,
was
a
shortish
,
slightly-built
man
of
about
MacLeod
's
age
.
He
had
rather
small
eyes
and
thinning
fair
hair
and
he
was
wearing
a
tweed
sports
jacket
that
somehow
did
not
look
quite
right
on
him
.
He
was
leaning
against
the
end
of
the
bar
and
when
MacLeod
came
up
to
it
he
eyed
him
as
a
man
will
in
such
circumstances
when
he
had
nothing
better
to
do
.
``
A
gin
and
lime
and
an
Export
,
please
,
James
,
''
MacLeod
said
.
Still
eyeing
him
the
other
man
asked
,
``
Is
Mr.
Ferguson
in
,
James
?
''
The
barman
,
busy
with
MacLeod
's
order
,
answered
over
his
shoulder
.
``
No
,
Mr.
Martin
,
he
's
out
just
now
.
''
Martin
,
MacLeod
reflected
.
He
had
heard
that
name
somewhere
recently
.
But
where
?
In
what
connection
?
Moreover
,
something
about
the
man
seemed
vaguely
familiar
though
he
could
not
remember
seeing
him
before
.
Probably
it
was
nothing
more
than
a
chance
resemblance
to
someone
else
.
``
It
's
been
a
grand
day
again
,
''
he
remarked
.
``
Damned
hot
,
''
Martin
agreed
.
MacLeod
thought
he
looked
worried
.
``
It
was
hot
in
the
glen
this
morning
,
''
he
said
.
Martin
looked
sideways
at
him
.
``
You
were
there
this
morning
?
''
he
demanded
.
``
Yes
.
''
``
Did
you
go
far
?
''
The
barman
put
two
glasses
down
on
the
counter
.
MacLeod
paid
him
.
Martin
,
he
felt
,
was
waiting
impatiently
for
his
answer
.
``
Nearly
to
the
top
,
''
he
replied
lightly
.
``
Why
?
''
The
other
did
not
answer
at
once
.
``
There
are
some
birds
up
there
,
''
he
explained
after
a
moment
.
``
I
've
been
hoping
no-one
would
disturb
them
.
''
``
What
sort
of
birds
?
''
MacLeod
asked
curiously
.
``
Capercaillies
.
''
The
barman
looked
surprised
.
``
In
Glen
Onaig
,
Mr
.
Martin
?
''
he
enquired
.
``
I
've
been
here
all
my
life
and
I
've
never
known
any
round
here
before
.
''
``
Well
,
they
're
here
now
,
''
Martin
said
shortly
.
MacLeod
eyed
him
.
``
They
're
those
big
birds
with
a
piercing
cry
,
are
n't
they
?
''
he
asked
.
``
Yes
,
''
Martin
agreed
without
much
grace
.
Out
of
the
corner
of
his
eye
MacLeod
noticed
that
James
looked
surprised
.
``
I
promise
I
wo
n't
scare
them
,
''
he
said
.
``
I
do
n't
suppose
I
shall
go
up
the
glen
again
while
I
'm
here
.
''
Martin
looked
relieved
.
``
It
's
just
the
top
part
beyond
the
fall
,
''
he
explained
.
``
So
many
rare
birds
are
driven
away
nowadays
.
''
``
Like
the
ospreys
?
''
MacLeod
suggested
.
``
Yes
.
''
Over
Martin
's
shoulder
he
saw
Maureen
come
in
.
The
woman
sitting
on
the
couch
glanced
up
and
eyed
her
with
an
almost
insolent
condescension
as
she
crossed
to
join
him
.
``
Will
you
ask
Mr.
Ferguson
to
give
me
a
ring
when
he
comes
in
?
''
Martin
asked
James
.
``
2Ay
,
I
will
,
Mr
.
Martin
.
''
With
a
curt
nod
to
MacLeod
the
other
went
out
.
Maureen
picked
up
her
glass
.
``
Good
luck
,
''
she
said
.
``
Shall
we
sit
down
?
''
MacLeod
dragged
his
thought
back
from
the
wild
idea
that
had
been
forming
in
his
mind
.
``
Yes
,
of
course
,
''
he
agreed
.
``
Had
something
happened
before
I
came
in
?
''
Maureen
asked
when
they
were
seated
on
the
second
of
the
two
couches
.
``
No
.
Why
?
''
``
I
thought
there
was
a
bit
of
an
atmosphere
.
''
``
We
were
talking
about
capercaillies
.
''
``
What
on
earth
are
they
?
''
``
Large
birds
found
in
the
Highlands
.
''
``
Oh
.
''
When
they
had
finished
their
drinks
MacLeod
asked
,
``
Will
you
have
another
one
?
''
``
On
condition
you
'll
let
me
pay
.
''
``
Certainly
not
.
''
``
Then
no
,
thank
you
.
''
Maureen
smiled
sweetly
.
``
Look
here
,
''
he
began
.
``
Please
.
''
She
looked
so
serious
that
he
smiled
.
``
All
right
,
''
he
agreed
.
``
If
you
really
mean
you
'd
rather
.
''
``
I
do
.
''
He
crossed
to
the
bar
.
While
James
was
pouring
the
drinks
he
asked
him
,
``
Was
that
the
Mr.
Martin
who
's
taken
the
Lodge
?
''
``
2Ay
,
that
was
him
.
''
``
Mr.
Ferguson
said
something
about
him
being
a
bird-watcher
.
''
``
He
talks
a
great
deal
about
them
,
''
James
assented
,
managing
to
convey
an
impression
of
fine
contempt
.
He
put
the
glasses
down
on
the
bar
.
``
Do
you
know
where
he
comes
from
?
''
MacLeod
asked
.
``
No
,
I
do
not
.
It
is
somewhere
down
south
,
I
'd
be
thinking
.
''
``
I
've
a
feeling
I
've
seen
him
somewhere
before
.
''
``
Mr.
Ferguson
might
be
able
to
tell
you
,
''
James
volunteered
.
``
He
knows
him
well
.
''
``
I
'll
have
to
ask
him
.
What
do
the
people
here
think
of
Martin
?
''
``
2Och
,
it
's
little
enough
they
've
seen
of
him
.
He
's
not
been
here
more
than
a
few
days
altogether
.
They
do
n't
mind
him
,
he
's
a
harmless
enough
2wee
man
.
''
``
Which
might
be
perfectly
true
,
''
MacLeod
reflected
.
On
the
other
hand
...
As
he
turned
away
Alan
Ferguson
came
through
the
door
behind
the
bar
.
``
Did
you
have
a
good
walk
this
morning
?
''
he
enquired
.
``
2Ay
,
it
's
been
a
grand
day
again
.
''
Alan
grinned
broadly
.
``
Man
,
you
belong
up
here
!
''
he
exclaimed
.
``
You
've
been
back
twenty-four
hours
and
already
you
're
forgetting
your
heathen
English
speech
.
''
MacLeod
,
grinning
and
not
displeased
returned
to
Maureen
.
``
Mr.
Martin
was
in
just
now
,
''
the
barman
told
Alan
.
``
He
seemed
kind
of
nervy
.
He
wants
you
to
phone
him
.
''
Alan
stiffened
slightly
.
``
What
the
devil
does
he
want
?
''
he
muttered
.
MacLeod
,
hearing
him
,
wondered
if
Martin
was
a
nuisance
.
Certainly
Alan
did
not
look
pleased
.
=6
During
the
night
the
weather
broke
.
When
MacLeod
looked
out
of
the
window
the
next
morning
he
found
that
it
was
drizzling
steadily
.
Dark
grey
clouds
hung
low
over
the
loch
and
the
hills
on
the
other
shore
.
It
would
probably
last
until
the
evening
,
he
thought
as
he
shaved
.
Even
if
it
did
not
there
was
little
hope
of
its
clearing
before
the
afternoon
.
Oh
well
,
he
would
be
happy
enough
in
the
lounge
with
a
novel
.
He
took
his
time
over
dressing
and
when
he
entered
the
dining-room
it
was
empty
.
He
had
almost
finished
breakfast
when
Maureen
came
in
.
She
was
wearing
a
white
raincoat
belted
tightly
round
her
waist
.
A
scarf
was
tied
round
her
head
but
the
rebellious
curl
had
escaped
and
hung
damply
over
her
left
eye
.
She
pushed
it
back
.
``
It
's
pouring
,
''
she
announced
,
perching
on
the
edge
of
the
chair
facing
him
.
``
I
know
.
''
``
I
had
n't
anything
to
read
and
I
finished
all
the
Scottish
Fields
in
the
lounge
on
Sunday
so
I
went
to
buy
a
paper
.
''
She
pulled
it
out
of
her
pocket
and
laid
it
on
the
table
.
``
It's
yesterday
's
.
''
``
It
would
be
,
''
he
agreed
.
``
Yes
,
I
suppose
so
.
I
had
n't
thought
.
''
She
watched
him
eating
for
a
moment
.
``
I
wondered
if
we
might
take
the
car
and
find
somewhere
where
it
's
drier
.
''
He
looked
at
her
.
For
a
moment
she
met
his
eye
,
then
,
flushing
very
slightly
,
she
looked
down
at
the
table
.
``
I
'm
sorry
.
Perhaps
you
'd
rather
stay
here
.
''
``
No
,
it
sounds
a
good
idea
.
''
``
You
want
to
go
?
''
There
was
no
mistaking
the
pleasure
in
her
voice
and
MacLeod
felt
suddenly
cheered
.
Perhaps
after
all
he
had
not
been
really
looking
forward
to
spending
the
morning
cooped
up
in
the
lounge
.
``
I
do
n't
like
staying
in
when
I
'm
on
holiday
,
''
she
said
with
a
hint
of
defiance
.
``
It
seems
such
a
waste
.
''
``
Shall
we
take
lunch
or
eat
in
style
?
''
``
In
style
,
I
should
think
.
''
She
smiled
.
``
We
might
not
be
lucky
and
it
's
only
a
Morris
Minor
,
there
's
not
all
that
much
room
.
''
``
There
's
something
I
want
to
do
before
we
go
,
''
MacLeod
told
her
.
``
Will
twenty
minutes
be
all
right
for
you
?
''
``
Fine
.
''
She
stood
up
.
He
watched
her
walk
to
the
door
,
her
slim
figure
moving
gracefully
between
the
tables
.
When
he
had
finished
his
coffee
he
went
in
search
of
Alan
Ferguson
.
He
found
him
in
his
office
dealing
with
the
day's
correspondence
.
When
MacLeod
appeared
in
the
doorway
he
was
frowning
over
a
letter
.
Suddenly
he
swore
and
stuffed
it
into
a
pocket
of
his
jacket
.
Then
he
saw
the
other
and
grinned
.
``
You
're
not
thinking
of
walking
up
the
glen
this
morning
?
''
he
enquired
.
``
The
path
will
be
more
like
a
river
.
''
``
No
,
I
'm
going
for
a
drive
.
''
``
A
drive
?
''
Alan
stared
.
``
With
Miss
Forrester
.
''
``
Oh
,
are
you
now
?
Ah
well
,
you
'll
not
be
seeing
the
sun
here
today
.
''
``
I
was
wondering
if
you
've
a
book
on
birds
I
could
borrow
,
''
MacLeod
explained
.
``
Birds
?
2Ay
,
I
believe
there
is
one
somewhere
about
.
''
Alan
rose
to
his
feet
.
``
I
was
talking
to
Martin
last
night
and
there
was
something
he
mentioned
I
wanted
to
look
up
.
''
The
other
stopped
.
``
You
were
talking
to
him
about
birds
?
''
he
asked
.
``
Yes
.
He
said
there
were
capercaillies
in
the
glen
.
''
``
He
may
be
right
at
that
.
''
They
climbed
the
back
stairs
to
Alan
's
quarters
.
He
had
a
bedroom
and
a
small
sitting-room
at
the
end
of
the
building
.
While
MacLeod
stood
at
the
door
of
the
latter
Alan
looked
through
the
scanty
collection
of
books
on
his
shelves
.
``
It
's
not
here
,
''
he
announced
.
``
I
maybe
lent
it
to
someone
and
they
have
n't
returned
it
.
''
``
Thanks
,
anyway
,
''
MacLeod
said
.
He
made
his
way
to
his
own
room
and
collected
the
things
he
wanted
to
take
with
him
,
his
camera
,
a
cap
he
wore
only
on
holiday
and
then
only
when
it
rained
and
a
pair
of
powerful
binoculars
he
had
bought
second-hand
years
before
.
Maureen
was
waiting
for
him
in
the
hall
.
Her
car
was
already
outside
the
door
.
``
You
'd
rather
drive
,
''
she
said
.
``
Would
n't
you
?
''
``
No
.
''
She
shook
her
head
and
walked
round
to
the
other
side
.
He
drove
down
the
road
,
only
to
pull
up
outside
the
post
office
.
Maureen
looked
at
him
enquiringly
.
``
Do
you
mind
waiting
?
''
he
asked
.
``
I
wo
n't
be
a
minute
.
''
#
21
<
415
TEXT
L12
>
Through
a
mist
of
tears
she
went
on
smiling-
the
most
wonderful
smile
I
'd
ever
seen
.
She
whispered
,
``
Oh
,
my
dear
,
my
dear
...
''
Then
she
offered
me
her
mouth
in
complete
surrender
.
Maybe
she
thought
she
could
trust
me
.
Maybe
she
did
n't
care
.
As
always
,
I
had
to
fight
the
temptation
to
take
what
she
willingly
offered
.
And
it
was
a
lost
battle
from
the
start
.
When
she
murmured
against
my
lips
,
~
''
Hold
me
tight
...
do
n't
ever
leave
me
...
''
I
could
fight
no
longer
.
Her
body
was
soft
and
yielding
,
her
tender
hands
drew
me
down
into
forgetfulness
.
Soon
she
quickened
under
my
caresses
as
though
the
touch
of
my
hands
brought
to
life
something
that
had
lain
dormant
with
her
until
this
moment
.
When
I
unfastened
her
coat
,
she
shrugged
it
off
with
fierce
impatience
and
then
her
lips
sought
mine
again
.
All
around
us
people
slept
.
Outside
in
the
windy
darkness
snow
blanketed
the
sound
of
distant
traffic
.
Our
world
belonged
to
Sonia
and
me-
a
world
created
for
us
alone
out
of
suffering
and
loneliness
and
heartbreak
.
Dimly
I
wondered
if
this
night
would
spoil
all
the
other
nights
yet
to
come
.
She
was
n't
just
another
woman
.
We
'd
get
married
...
and
have
kids
...
and
live
like
other
folks
.
A
voice
in
my
head
began
whining
:
``
...
You
're
trying
to
reassure
yourself
because
you
know
all
this
has
happened
before
.
What
kind
of
mother
will
she
make
,
anyway
?
She
's
told
you
herself
what
she
used
to
be
...
''
I
called
myself
a
louse
.
Swell
husband
I
'd
make
!
She
trusted
me
no
matter
what
I
'd
been
...
and
I
was
eaten
up
with
hatred
for
all
the
other
men
she
'd
given
herself
to
.
Maybe
to
her
I
was
no
different
...
But
to-night
was
mine
.
To-night
would
wipe
the
slate
clean
.
To-morrow
,
Sonia
and
I
would
be
just
two
people
who
'd
met
and
fallen
in
love
.
I
reached
out
and
switched
off
the
light
.
Then
I
picked
her
up
and
carried
her
into
the
bedroom
.
Her
skin
was
smooth
and
cool
as
velvet
,
her
hunger
as
great
as
mine
.
With
a
little
crooning
sound
in
her
throat
she
drew
me
close
to
her
.
Once
,
she
roused
and
asked
in
a
sleepy
whisper
,
``
Do
you
love
me-
really
love
me
?
''
I
said
,
``
Sure
,
honey
.
Sure
I
love
you
.
''
I
meant
it
,
too
.
But
another
man
lay
on
the
bed
beside
us
.
I
could
hear
his
sneering
laughter
as
her
arms
carried
me
off
through
the
fire
of
oblivion
.
I
can
hear
it
yet
.
Picking
up
a
cab
was
n't
easy
.
But
we
got
one
at
last
.
She
kissed
me
good
night
before
she
climbed
in-
a
kiss
that
was
just
the
barest
touch
of
her
lips
.
Her
eyes
were
like
stars
.
I've
never
known
anyone
quite
as
beautiful
as
Sonia
Rakosi
.
When
the
cab
was
out
of
sight
in
the
swirling
snow
I
walked
back
to
my
rooming
house
and
went
upstairs
with
my
head
filled
with
conflicting
thoughts
.
Maybe
I
was
too
old
to
fall
in
love
.
Maybe
that
was
why
I
had
a
pain
in
my
mind
that
would
n't
let
me
decide
whether
I
was
happy
or
sad
.
As
I
opened
the
door
I
could
smell
her
perfume
.
In
the
bedroom
there
was
the
scent
of
the
powder
she
'd
used
when
I
left
her
alone
to
make
up
her
face
and
tidy
her
hair
.
Thinking
only
made
me
more
confused
.
So
I
had
a
small
drink
and
then
I
plugged
in
the
coffee
percolator
.
While
it
was
warming
up
I
began
remaking
the
bed
.
Bitter-sweet
thoughts
kept
me
company
.
Behind
them
loomed
a
shadowy
picture
of
Jakob
Kadar
,
his
lumpy
face
dark
with
suspicion
.
Everything
pointed
to
him
.
Someone
in
the
organisation
was
a
traitor
.
That
fitted
the
circumstances
better
than
the
idea
that
Zuck
had
been
followed
the
day
he
ordered
a
music-box
from
a
store
on
Fifth
Avenue
.
There
was
nothing
against
the
theory
that
he
had
been
followed
,
but
it
had
been
done
by
somebody
who
knew
his
normal
daily
routine
,
somebody
who
'd
only
been
waiting
for
the
right
moment
.
If
it
had
not
been
the
music-box
,
it
would
've
been
something
else
.
Kadar
had
had
the
opportunity
.
Kadar
was
the
one
member
who'd
left
the
meeting
just
before
ten
o'clock
.
Yet
...
he
could
've
had
no
hand
in
the
switching
of
the
valises
.
That
was
the
last
thing
he'd
have
wanted
to
happen
.
So
it
had
been
chance
that
saved
the
organisation
.
If
Rickie
Oppenheimer
had
n't
picked
up
the
wrong
valise
...
But
Rickie
should
n't
have
been
carrying
a
brief-case
that
morning
.
Every
other
time
he
'd
left
it
in
the
office
at
the
Blue
Bottle
Club
.
Monday
night
he
'd
broken
a
long-standing
habit
.
When
he
'd
got
no
reply
at
Schultz
's
apartment
he
'd
gone
away
.
Some
time
between
then
and
eight-thirty
next
morning
he
'd
disposed
of
twenty
thousand
dollars
.
The
question
was-
how
?
Zuck
had
n't
been
lying
.
There
had
been
no
money
in
the
substitute
valise
.
Which
meant
that
Rickie
had
given
it
to
someone
.
And
he
'd
seen
only
one
person
that
night
so
far
as
I
knew-
Paula
.
But
why
give
it
to
her
?
I
'd
finished
making
the
bed
by
then
.
As
I
pushed
it
back
against
the
wall
I
heard
something
drop
on
the
floor
.
That
was
when
the
percolator
in
the
living-room
started
making
bubbling
noises
.
There
was
nothing
on
the
floor
that
I
could
see
.
I
told
myself
it
must
've
fallen
down
between
the
bed
and
the
wall
.
...
Was
n't
urgent
anyway
.
Maybe
my
cigarette-case
...
or
Sonia's
powder
compact
...
I
'd
look
for
it
later
.
So
I
got
up
from
my
hands
and
knees
,
went
into
the
living-room
and
fixed
myself
a
cup
of
coffee
.
While
I
was
drinking
it
I
wondered
what
Peter
Rakosi
would
say
when
I
told
him
I
wanted
to
marry
his
daughter
.
Did
he
know
the
life
she
'd
lived
in
Budapest-
or
was
I
the
only
person
in
whom
she
'd
ever
confided
?
What
difference
did
it
make
?
She
was
n't
that
kind
of
a
woman
,
now
.
The
past
was
dead
.
Why
did
I
have
to
go
on
tormenting
myself
?
If
only
I
could
learn
to
accept
,
it
would
be
easy
...
There
I
had
a
new
thought
that
drove
everything
else
from
my
mind
.
It
could
n't
have
been
my
cigarette-case
that
had
fallen
on
the
floor
.
I
had
it
in
my
pocket
.
And
Sonia
had
used
her
powder
compact
just
before
she
left
.
I
remembered
seeing
her
open
it
and
glance
in
the
mirror
for
a
moment
or
two
before
we
went
out
.
On
stiff
,
unwilling
legs
I
walked
back
into
the
bedroom
and
got
down
again
on
my
hands
and
knees
.
By
the
light
of
a
match
I
saw
the
thing
that
had
fallen
under
the
bed
.
It
was
a
small
metal
box
,
maybe
six
inches
by
four
and
an
inch
and
a
half
deep-
the
kind
of
box
that
a
well-known
maker
used
for
packaging
pipe
tobacco
.
They
advertised
it
on
television
and
in
all
the
glossy
magazines
.
Every
muscle
in
my
body
froze
so
that
I
could
n't
move
.
I
'd
never
had
a
box
like
that
:
I
was
n't
a
pipe
smoker
.
Neither
was
anyone
who'd
visited
with
me
in
weeks
.
And
it
had
n't
been
in
or
on
my
bed
that
morning
.
Sheer
blind
terror
held
me
rigid
as
if
I
'd
been
stricken
with
paralysis
.
All
I
could
think
of
was
a
newspaper
report
.
``
...
One
arm
blown
off
...
his
head
and
the
whole
of
the
upper
part
of
his
body
a
shambles
...
he
had
no
face
...
''
The
same
kind
of
death
had
been
planned
for
me
.
Any
moment
that
innocent-looking
tobacco
box
was
due
to
go
off
.
Even
as
I
stared
at
it
with
my
skin
crawling
it
was
counting
off
my
last
moments
.
Judging
from
the
spot
where
it
lay
it
had
been
planted
between
the
underside
of
the
mattress
and
one
of
the
cross-supports
.
If
I
had
n't
re-made
the
bed
...
if
Sonia
and
I
had
n't
made
love
...
Sonia
.
Nothing
else
accounted
for
the
presence
of
that
hellish
box
.
I
'd
left
her
alone
in
the
bedroom
when
we
awoke
from
the
brief
sleep
of
exhaustion
.
...
She
'd
given
herself
to
me
...
then
she
'd
asked
me
to
leave
her
so
that
she
could
dress
and
fix
her
hair
.
While
I
was
in
the
living-room
she
'd
had
time
to
plant
the
booby-trap
...
That
's
how
it
had
to
be
.
Behind
all
the
kissing
and
caressing
she
'd
been
planning
my
death
.
I
'd
become
a
menace
that
had
to
be
removed
.
So
she
had
appointed
herself
my
executioner
.
Then
the
match
went
out
.
I
could
still
see
the
small
metal
box
under
the
bed
.
If
I
'd
had
the
power
of
movement
I
could
've
reached
out
and
touched
it
.
But
I
'd
lost
the
will
to
do
anything
but
kneel
there
and
sweat
,
my
bones
like
rubber
,
my
wits
gyrating
like
a
carousel
inside
my
head
.
...
If
I
got
up
and
ran
people
would
be
burned
to
death
in
their
sleep
when
the
thing
went
off
...
The
old
building
would
blaze
like
tinder
.
Maybe
I
'd
have
time
to
rouse
everybody
and
get
them
out
before
it
was
too
late
...
but
not
if
they
put
up
an
argument
,
not
if
they
refused
to
believe
me
and
demanded
explanations
...
How
long
would
it
be
before
the
bomb
detonated
?
My
watch
said
the
time
was
a
few
minutes
off
midnight
.
Whoever
had
set
the
fuse
would
have
had
to
allow
for
the
possibility
that
I
might
come
home
late
.
So
much
depended
on
how
long
Sonia
Rakosi
had
waited
for
me
to
return
.
She
had
n't
been
in
any
hurry
to
leave
.
So
there
must
've
been
an
ample
time
allowance
.
Probably
it
was
meant
to
explode
at
three
or
four
o'clock
in
the
morning
when
they
could
be
sure
I
was
in
bed
and
asleep
.
But
there
was
always
the
chance
that
I
was
wrong
.
Any
way
I
looked
at
it
I
had
to
take
that
chance
.
With
sweat
on
my
hands
I
groped
under
the
bed
and
took
hold
of
the
metal
box
.
Slowly
and
stiffly
I
stood
up
and
walked
into
the
living-room
.
I
've
never
been
so
scared
in
all
my
life
.
Putting
on
my
coat
meant
transferring
the
box
from
one
hand
to
the
other
.
I
wondered
stupidly
what
would
happen
if
I
dropped
it
.
Maybe
nothing
.
Maybe
it
did
n't
matter
.
If
I
'd
miscalculated
nothing
mattered
.
I
left
the
light
on
and
went
out
and
down
the
stairs
,
the
box
held
in
both
hands
.
Outside
it
was
blowing
a
blizzard
.
I
had
to
watch
where
I
put
my
feet
in
case
I
fell
.
I
had
to
force
myself
to
think
.
The
one
thing
I
knew
with
absolute
certainty
was
that
I
had
to
keep
going
.
The
streets
were
empty
.
Snow
blanketed
everything
beyond
a
few
yards
ahead
.
With
the
metal
box
hugged
against
my
chest
I
went
on
.
My
hands
became
numbed
with
cold
and
I
had
only
a
vague
idea
where
I
was
.
Somewhere
a
clock
struck
the
hour
.
By
then
I
was
in
a
daze
.
Time
no
longer
counted
,
time
existed
only
inside
the
thing
I
carried
.
Above
the
noise
of
the
wind
I
thought
I
could
hear
the
ticking
of
a
clock
.
It
grew
louder
and
louder
with
every
step
I
took
.
CHAPTER
=12
EVEN
NOW
I
do
n't
know
where
I
thought
I
was
going
or
what
I
meant
to
do
when
I
got
there
.
All
I
remember
is
walking
on
and
on
,
seeking
a
place
where
I
could
rid
myself
of
the
metal
box-
a
place
that
I
knew
only
too
well
I
might
never
reach
.
To
leave
the
time
bomb
lying
in
the
street
was
one
thing
I
could
n't
do
.
It
had
been
created
for
me
.
No
one
else
must
die
because
I
'd
been
a
fool
.
No
innocent
passer-by
must
pay
the
price
of
my
stupidity
.
So
I
walked
on
in
my
own
private
hell
,
listening
to
the
ticking
noise
that
I
knew
was
inside
my
head
,
cringing
in
my
stomach
from
the
holocaust
that
the
metal
box
might
unleash
at
any
moment
.
#
23
<
416
TEXT
L13
>
``
One
thing
I
forgot
,
sir
.
About
what
they
told
Murray
at
the
pub
.
The
only
other
inhabitant
's
a
girl
.
A
niece
,
she
's
thought
to
be
.
''
``
Miss
Kipper
,
in
fact
?
''
``
That
may
well
be
,
sir
.
''
``
Splendid
.
This
affair
is
going
to
offer
one
sheerly
aesthetic
moment
,
at
least
.
I
look
forward
to
it
.
''
And
Appleby
walked
on
.
The
drive
was
completely
untended
.
It
passed
between
ragged
shrubberies
and
skirted
a
garden
which
was
a
wilderness
.
But
even
this
hardly
prepared
one
for
the
spectacle
that
the
house
itself
presented
on
a
closer
view
.
It
stood
,
as
it
were
,
knee-deep
in
weeds-
like
some
forlorn
prehistoric
creature
in
an
inedible
pasture
.
Its
grey
surfaces
were
flaked
and
cracked
;
its
woodwork
was
denuded
of
paint
;
many
of
the
lower
windows
showed
tattered
curtains
pulled
awry
,
and
some
of
the
upper
ones
lacked
entire
panes
of
glass
.
The
effect
was
the
more
shocking
because
the
house
carried
its
breeding
on
its
ruined
face
.
If
challenged
to
date
it
,
Appleby
would
have
said
1718
;
if
challenged
to
name
the
builder
,
he
would
have
said
James
Gibbs
.
But
now
it
spoke
either
of
madness-
which
,
indeed
,
was
what
was
attributed
to
its
owner-
or
of
penury
.
Perhaps
it
spoke
of
both
.
Appleby
found
himself
wondering
how
the
false
Astarte
had
risen
to
a
decent
coat
and
skirt
when
she
had
presented
herself
to
Gulliver
and
Heffer
on
that
fateful
occasion
.
For
this
was
Astarte
's
home
.
Mysteriously
,
but
finally
,
Appleby
had
n't
the
slightest
doubt
of
it
.
He
glanced
at
Heffer
's
car
.
It
told
him
that
Heffer
was
either
a
man
of
unassuming
tastes
or
possessed
of
only
a
very
modest
private
income
indeed
.
He
glanced
at
the
other
car
,
which
Parker
had
supposed
to
be
a
doctor
's
.
There
was
a
brief-case
on
the
back
seat-
and
,
neatly
stacked
beside
it
,
a
sheaf
of
documents
tied
with
narrow
pink
tape
.
Not
a
doctor
,
then
.
A
solicitor
.
This
discovery
was
a
relief
.
Appleby
mounted
half
a
dozen
steps
to
the
front
door
.
As
he
did
so
,
he
recalled
Sir
Gabriel
Gulliver
's
guess
at
Astarte
Oakes's
background
:
the
ponies
and
the
spaniels
in
decay
,
and
a
garden
boy
beginning
to
feel
entitled
to
a
rise
in
wages
.
Genteel
poverty
among
the
descendants
of
a
Colonial
Governor
.
Well
,
that
looked
as
if
it
had
been
a
near
miss
.
The
poverty
was
here
,
all
right
.
But
it
didn't
seem
as
if
there
were
a
garden
boy
.
Appleby
rang
the
bell
.
Or
,
rather
,
he
went
through
the
motion
of
doing
this
.
But
the
bell-pull
went
limp
in
his
hand
.
It
might
have
been
the
limb
of
an
infant
corpse-
he
suddenly
and
ghoulishly
thought-
before
6rigor
mortis
set
in
.
Then
he
remembered
a
story
of
a
man
who
had
pulled
at
a
broken
bell
like
this
so
vigorously
that
yards
of
wire
had
shot
out
and
strangled
him
.
Veere
House
,
he
decided
,
did
n't
conduce
to
a
healthy
state
of
mind
.
He
clenched
his
fist
and
knocked
vigorously
on
the
door
.
After
a
pause
,
he
knocked
again
.
There
was
every
reason
to
suppose
that
the
effect
in
the
interior
must
be
considerable
.
But
nothing
happened
.
Perhaps
he
ought
to
begin
shouting
an
injunction
to
open
in
the
name
of
the
law
.
But
that
was
more
in
Parker
's
line
.
He
tried
the
door
and
found
that
it
was
n't
locked
.
So
he
opened
it
and
walked
in
.
Trespass
,
perhaps
.
But
not
house-breaking
or
burglary
.
He
was
confirmed
at
once
in
his
impression
that
here
had
been
a
dwelling
of
some
elegance
.
In
front
of
him
was
a
circular
hall
of
moderate
dimensions
,
rising
to
a
cupola
and
lantern
,
and
clothed
in
a
plain
honeycoloured
marble
which
was
relieved
by
engaged
pilasters
in
the
same
stone
.
Ahead
was
an
archway
beyond
which
a
branching
staircase
rose
beneath
a
second
cupola
.
On
either
side
were
open
doorways
,
giving
on
large
rooms
.
The
hall
was
quite
empty
.
It
could
have
done
with
a
vigorous
wash
down
,
but
apart
from
this
it
retained
the
dignity
of
the
day
on
which
it
was
built
.
Contrastingly
,
both
the
rooms
leading
off
it
gave
an
immediate
impression
of
being
disgraced
.
And
the
reason
was
obvious
.
Not
only
were
the
carpets
and
curtains
in
the
last
stages
of
decay
.
The
rooms
were
crowded-
and
crowded
with
junk
.
It
wouldn't
all
be
junk
,
indeed
,
if
transported
to
a
junk-shop
.
But
it
was
junk
here
.
Appleby
concentrated
on
the
room
on
his
right
.
There
was
a
further
open
door
at
the
other
side
of
it
,
through
which
it
was
possible
to
see
part
of
another
room
beyond
.
This
seemed
to
be
crowded
in
the
same
way
.
And
neither
room
was
furnished
with
the
slightest
attempt
at
individual
character
or
even
specific
function
.
There
were
beds
and
there
were
sideboards
.
There
were
desks
which
looked
as
if
they
had
come
from
massive
Victorian
offices
,
and
there
were
dressing-tables
which
looked
as
if
they
had
come
from
penurious
Victorian
servants
'
dormitories
.
The
walls
were
covered
with
pictures-
oils
,
water-colours
and
steel-engravings
side
by
side
.
There
were
bags
of
golf-clubs
and
bundles
of
tennis-rackets
.
There
was
a
vaulting
horse
and
a
croquet-box
and
a
stuffed
bear
and
a
harmonium
.
And
in
the
disposition
of
all
these
crowded
objects
there
was
only
one
principle
to
be
observed
.
It
was
a
principle
,
however
,
that
struck
Appleby
as
a
notable
one
.
Nothing
was
entirely
concealed
behind
anything
else
.
In
the
minute
which
it
took
Appleby
to
absorb
all
this
,
Veere
House
was
as
soundless
as
the
tomb
.
If
the
false
Astarte
were
really
here
,
it
must
surely
be
in
the
character
of
a
Sleeping
Beauty
.
In
which
case
,
Jimmy
Heffer
had
certainly
taken
on
the
ro
?
5le
of
Prince
Charming
.
But
whether
his
plan
for
arousing
the
lady
was
at
all
moral-
whether
,
indeed
,
they
might
n't
both
wake
up
to
find
themselves
in
gaol-
was
a
different
matter
.
Anyway
,
they
must
now
be
hunted
out
.
Appleby
was
about
to
address
himself
to
this
task
when
he
became
aware
that
the
deathly
stillness
of
the
place
had
been
broken
.
It
had
been
broken
by
a
light
,
firm
tapping
from-
he
judged-
some
distant
part
of
the
ground
floor
on
which
he
stood
.
The
tapping
came
nearer
.
You
did
n't
have
to
remember
Treasure
Island
and
the
blind
pirate
to
be
a
little
unnerved
by
it
.
Appleby
,
who
had
fought
for
his
life
in
thieves
'
kitchens
almost
as
often
as
Sexton
Blake
,
felt
a
momentary
tingling
of
the
scalp
.
And
then-
at
the
far
end
of
the
farther
room
at
which
he
had
been
glancing-
the
occasion
of
the
tapping
appeared
.
It
was
an
old
woman
.
She
came
from
the
shadow
of
some
remoter
corridor
into
a
shaft
of
afternoon
sunshine
falling
through
the
farthest
of
a
series
of
windows
which
extended
between
Appleby
and
herself
.
As
she
did
so
,
the
sound
of
her
stick-
for
the
tapping
did
proceed
from
a
stick-
was
muted
but
still
irrationally
alarming
.
She
had
passed
from
a
tiled
floor
to
a
carpeted
one
.
It
was
a
quick
tapping-
so
that
it
suggested
itself
as
indeed
produced
by
a
blind
person
rather
than
a
lame
one
.
But
this
was
delusive
.
The
old
woman
had
eyes
that
could
see
.
That
she
was
using
them
was
almost
the
first
impression
you
had
of
her
.
She
was
advancing
towards
Appleby
with
her
head
turned
steadily
to
her
left
.
Her
stick
was
in
her
right
hand
.
With
her
left
hand-
its
index-finger
extended-
she
was
making
spasmodic
but
purposeful
movements
as
she
advanced
.
She
was
very
old
.
She
was
in
black
.
The
black
was
relieved
by
a
white
collar
and
a
white
cap
.
And
this
,
of
course
,
was
what
made
her
uncanny-
uncanny
as
she
advanced
through
this
decorous
house
,
a
house
of
the
kind
in
which
the
successors
of
Sir
Christopher
Wren
had
tactfully
refined
upon
the
Dutch
taste
of
William
and
Mary
.
The
old
woman
was
like
an
old
woman
by
Rembrandt
.
That
was
it
.
Of
course
it
did
n't
make
sense
.
Mrs
Kipper
was
not
,
presumably
,
a
Kipper
.
Very
probably
she
had
been
a
Miss
Smith
or
a
Miss
Jones
.
But
perhaps
she
had
grown
into
the
place
...
Now
she
had
passed
into
the
shadow
between
two
windows-
and
now
she
was
in
clear
faint
sunlight
again
.
She
was
nearer
.
And
she
wasn't-
Appleby
saw-
a
Rembrandt
,
after
all
.
She
was
just
a
Frans
Hals
.
She
hadn't-
that
was
to
say-
grown
out
of
the
flesh
with
age
.
She
was
an
ordinary
acquisitive
old
woman
.
But
no-
she
was
n't
quite
ordinary
,
either
.
She
was
behaving
in
too
extraordinary
a
way
.
For
he
could
see
,
now
,
what
that
left
index-finger
was
doing
.
It
was
ticking
things
off
.
It
was
ticking
off
all
those
rubbishing
material
possessions
,
no
one
among
which
quite
concealed
any
other
.
The
pathological
old
miser-
for
that
,
of
course
,
was
what
she
was-
advanced
steadily
towards
Appleby
.
She
looked
at
him
,
and
frowned
.
He
ought
not
to
have
been
there
to
be
counted
.
She
stopped
,
and
spoke
sharply
.
``
Young
man
,
''
she
said
,
``
are
you
Richardson
's
clerk
?
''
It
certainly
was
n't
that
she
was
purblind
.
A
glance
from
her
eyes
told
you
that
she
saw
everything
.
So
Appleby
felt
rejuvenated
.
Whether
he
was
a
young
man
was
,
after
all
,
a
relative
matter
.
On
the
other
hand
,
he
certainly
was
n't
Richardson
's
clerk
.
So
he
had
better
say
so
.
``
No
,
''
he
replied
.
``
My
name
is
Appleby
,
and
I
have
come
to
call
on
your
niece
.
You
must
forgive
me
for
walking
in
.
I
seemed
to
have
some
difficulty
with
the
bell
at
the
front
door
.
''
Mrs
Kipper-
as
she
must
be
presumed
to
be-
ignored
this
.
She
had
come
to
a
halt
for
a
moment
,
but
now
she
walked
on-
crossing
her
elegant
hall
and
entering
the
first
of
the
rooms
on
its
farther
side
.
At
the
same
time
,
she
signed
to
Appleby
to
accompany
her
.
She
gave
the
impression
of
being
prepared
to
listen
to
him
,
provided
this
did
not
distract
her
from
the
more
important
task
of
checking
over
her
property
.
This
still
took
place
entirely
on
her
left
hand
.
No
doubt
there
was
going
to
be
a
return
journey
.
``
I
asked
''
-
Mrs
Kipper
said-
``
because
Richardson
is
in
the
house
now
.
I
heard
his
voice
as
he
went
upstairs
.
He
has
no
business
here
.
I
have
a
good
mind
to
turn
him
out
of
the
place
.
''
``
Is
n't
Mr
Richardson
your
solicitor
?
''
Appleby
asked
this
very
much
at
a
venture
.
``
Certainly
not
.
My
solicitor
is
Mr
Wiggins
of
Gray
's
Inn
.
I
went
up
to
see
him
only
a
few
days
ago
.
Richardson
is
a
local
man
,
who
did
business
for
my
late
brother-in-law
,
Joseph
Kipper
.
Most
mistakenly
and
unnecessarily
,
Joseph
left
a
sum
of
money
in
trust
for
the
education
of
my
niece
.
Richardson
administered
it
.
But
that
is
all
over
.
The
money
has
been
spent
and
the
trust
discharged
.
The
girl
may
send
for
him
as
she
pleases
.
But
he
has
n't
a
penny
left
to
give
her
,
all
the
same
.
Unless
out
of
his
own
pocket
.
''
``
Your
niece
Astarte
?
''
Mrs
Kipper
had
now
nearly
reached
the
far
end
of
the
room
.
And
she
took
time
off
the
more
serious
business
of
her
peregrination
to
look
sharply
at
Appleby
.
``
Astarte
?
Stuff
and
nonsense
!
My
niece
's
name
is
plain
Jane
.
''
``
Plain
Jane
,
I
am
told
,
is
one
of
the
loveliest
girls
in
England
.
''
It
was
again
in
an
experimental
spirit
that
Appleby
offered
this
.
What
it
produced
from
Mrs
Kipper
was
a
cackle
of
highly
disagreeable
laughter
.
``
Lovely
?
All
the
more
reason
why
she
should
marry
Charles
Onions
.
They
will
cancel
each
other
out
,
so
far
as
looks
go
.
Mr
Onions
is
a
revoltingly
ugly
man
.
''
``
I
see
.
''
And
indeed
Appleby
was
beginning
to
see
what
might
be
called
the
archetypal
simplicity
of
the
situation
at
Veere
House
.
``
Your
niece
has
no
wish
to
marry
this
revoltingly
ugly
man
.
But
she
is
penniless
.
And
he
is
the
match
that
you
design
for
her
.
''
``
You
express
it
very
clearly
,
''
Mrs
Kipper
said
.
And
she
walked
on
.
``
The
announcement
,
''
she
said
presently
,
``
would
look
well
in
The
Times-
supposing
one
were
to
waste
money
in
that
way
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
213
<
417
TEXT
L14
>
``
Very
interesting
indeed
,
''
Miss
Hocking
murmured
when
he
ended
.
``
But
I
'm
afraid
I
ca
n't
enlighten
you
.
Not
at
all
.
Mrs.
Pritchard
frequently
marked
books
,
made
little
annotations
on
passages
that
interested
her
.
''
``
Oh
,
lots
of
people
do
that
,
I
know
.
But
this
mention
of
a
neighbour
's
name-
and
his
suspecting
something-
and
the
sentence
not
finished-
and
the
book
on
the
floor
when
she
died
.
Come
now
,
Miss
Hocking
,
you
ca
n't
tell
me
you
do
n't
think
that
adds
up
to
something
.
''
She
did
n't
answer
,
just
looked
down
,
her
eyes
moving
slightly
behind
lowered
lids
.
Satisfied
that
he
had
silenced
her
,
he
said
:
``
This
message-
do
you
reckon
it
could
've
been
for
Mrs.
McEvoy
,
warning
her
that
her
husband
suspected
her
of
using
the
boatshed
as
a
place
of
assignation
?
''
``
I
've
told
you
I
have
no
idea
who
this
warning
could
have
been
for
.
If
it
was
a
warning
.
''
``
Did
anyone
turn
up
at
her
place
,
''
he
probed
patiently
,
``
soon
after
she
was
dead
?
''
``
Everyone
.
The
news
spread
quickly
,
and
everyone
came
in
to
see
if
there
was
anything
they
could
do
.
''
Grogan
turned
to
Stephen
.
``
What
were
the
grounds
for
your
and
Mrs.
McEvoy
's
divorce
?
''
he
asked
.
``
Desertion
,
''
Stephen
said
promptly
,
and
flicked
on
a
lighter
and
lighted
a
cigarette
.
``
On
whose
part
?
''
``
Mine
.
On
our
return
from
Singapore
things
were
n't
too
happy
between
us
,
and
I
left
her
and
she
divorced
me
.
''
And
that
was
that
,
Grogan
thought
.
A
nice
clean
decent
desertion
,
and
she
never
so
much
as
turned
her
eyes
on
any
other
bloke
!
No
!
A
brick
wall
here
every
bit
as
thick
as
the
old
girl
was
putting
up
.
Pointedly
,
Miss
Hocking
reached
over
and
took
Stephen
's
cup
,
and
put
it
back
on
the
tray
and
straightened
the
things
on
it
as
though
to
say
,
Good
morning
,
Inspector
,
and
I
hope
you
're
satisfied
with
what
you
have
n't
learnt
.
Forestalling
her
,
Grogan
got
up
,
took
his
hat
off
the
chair
and
stood
a
moment
turning
the
brim
round
in
his
hands
.
``
By
the
way
,
''
he
said
,
and
kept
his
eyes
steadily
on
her
face
,
``
about
where
McEvoy
was
shot
.
''
``
Yes
?
''
she
said
,
as
he
paused
.
``
We
find
now
that
it
did
n't
happen
down
by
the
fowlyard
and
him
carried
indoors
.
He
was
shot
in
the
bedroom
,
as
it
first
appeared
.
So
it
does
n't
have
to
be
a
strong
man
after
all
.
''
Miss
Hocking
's
expression
was
admirably
impassive
under
his
stare
.
But
the
blood
that
rises
to
or
drains
away
from
the
face
at
certain
moments
is
under
no
one
's
control
.
In
the
shade
of
a
tree
on
one
of
the
stones
that
enclosed
his
small
domain
,
Jeffrey
Cornwall
was
sitting
filling
a
mid-morning
pipe
.
To
the
tune
of
Cherry
Ripe
droned
several
tones
flat
he
rolled
the
tobacco
round
and
round
in
his
palms
.
Round
and
round
and
round
,
while
meditatively
,
as
a
cow
chewing
the
cud
,
he
let
his
eyes
rest
on
the
flat
water
ahead
of
him
.
The
near-to-overhead
sun
seemed
to
flatten
it
still
further
so
that
hardly
a
ripple
stirred
its
surface
.
The
shadow
of
a
bird
flying
low
was
a
black
cloud
,
a
small
fish
leaping
was
an
explosion
.
``
H
'm
...
h
'm
...
h
'm
...
Ripe
I
cry
,
Full
<
SIC
>
and
fair
ones
come
and
buy
.
''
Round
and
round
and
round
...
Grogan
,
leaving
Miss
Hocking
's
,
stopped
to
have
a
word
with
him
.
Leaning
up
against
the
tree
,
taking
out
a
cigarette
and
lighting
it
,
the
inspector
said
there
were
worse
occupations
than
what
Mr.
Cornwall
was
engaged
on
!
That
himself
he
was
n't
half
looking
forward
to
the
day
when
he
'd
sit
in
the
shade
and
smoke
his
pipe
and
give
the
job
away
.
Cornwall
agreed
heartily
.
He
'd
always
said
,
Retire
while
you've
got
the
health
to
enjoy
your
leisure
,
cultivate
your
mind
instead
of
an
ulcer
.
Then
,
talking
of
jobs
,
he
wanted
to
know
whether
the
police
had
got
any
nearer
to
solving
the
crime
.
Grogan
said
that
there
had
been
several
small
developments
.
For
instance-
and
he
brought
Cornwall
up
to
date
about
the
warning
message
written
by
old
Mrs.
Pritchard
in
the
book
.
Cornwall
listened
,
blew
a
cloud
of
fragrant
smoke
,
and
pressed
the
tobacco
down
with
his
thumb
.
``
Would
you
think
,
''
Grogan
asked
,
``
that
McEvoy
suspected
his
wife
of
meeting
a
2feller
in
the
boatshed
?
''
``
What
fellow
?
''
Cornwall
wanted
to
know
in
exchange
,
with
an
upward
squint
of
the
eye
.
``
Say
,
Mr
.
Pritchard
.
''
Cornwall
gave
a
soundless
whistle
.
``
Well
...
I
do
n't
know
anything
about
that
.
Everyone
admires
the
girl
,
of
course
.
But
I
have
n't
seen
any
signs
of
her
carrying
on
with
anyone
.
But
then
,
more
than
likely
,
I
would
n't
have
seen
it
if
it
'd
been
right
under
my
nose
.
I
've
got
beyond
the
stage
,
thank
God
,
of
being
interested
in
love
affairs
,
would
n't
give
a
damn
even
if
it
was
my
own
.
And
frankly
I
do
n't
think
Boris
would
've
cared
two
hoots
if
she
'd
had
a
dozen
men
in
the
boatshed
.
''
``
No
?
How
say
he
wanted
to
divorce
her
and
was
snooping
around
for
evidence
?
''
Cornwall
rejected
this
,
too
,
with
a
shake
of
his
long
,
thick
head
.
``
No
...
''
He
enveloped
a
passing
fly
in
a
cloud
of
smoke
.
``
No
.
Divorces
cost
money
.
''
``
Well
,
he
had
a
bit
,
had
n't
he
?
Did
n't
have
to
work
,
seemed
comfortable
enough
.
''
``
Yes
,
but
he
did
n't
like
to
spend
it
.
Not
in
getting
rid
of
a
wife
when
all
he
had
to
say
was-
if
he
wanted
to
,
that
is-
'I
know
what
you
're
up
to
,
beat
it
'
.
''
``
Look
,
if
you
can
prove
adultery
against
a
wife
you
do
n't
have
to
keep
her
.
If
you
have
n't
got
the
evidence
but
just
turn
her
out
on
suspicion
,
she
can
force
you
to
support
her
.
Maybe
it
wouldn't've
suited
her
to
clear
out
with
nothing
,
even
if
it
was
n't
much
of
a
match
for
a
girl
as
young
and
pretty
as
that
.
''
``
You
may
have
something
there
,
''
Cornwall
nodded
.
``
For
Dal
's
sake
,
too
,
she
might
've
wanted
to
stay
with
him
.
However
,
I
would
n't
know
.
All
that
side
of
life-
I
'm
not
concerned
with
it
.
''
Grogan
,
looking
down
at
him
thought
,
Not
a
bad
looking
old
cove
.
Upright
and
well-preserved
,
hair
still
dark
and
thick
.
Was
he
a
bit
too
emphatic
about
how
little
interest
he
had
in
the
other
sex
?
He
said
suddenly
:
``
By
the
way
,
Mr.
Cornwall
,
about
that
gun
of
yours
.
''
``
By
jove
,
yes
.
When
am
I
going
to
get
it
back
?
''
``
Chatting
with
Mrs.
McEvoy
,
she
says
again
that
she
never
saw
her
husband
fire
a
gun
,
or
speak
of
shooting
.
''
``
Does
n't
mean
a
thing
.
He
was
an
odd
sort
of
chap
.
He
'd
plant
vegetables
and
forget
to
water
them
,
yet
he
'd
wage
war
on
anything
that
took
a
nibble
at
them
.
''
``
His
wife
says
he
did
n't
give
a
damn
for
the
vegetables
.
''
``
He
did
n't
give
a
damn
till
somebody
else
wanted
them-
even
if
it
was
only
a
rabbit
.
He
was
like
that
about
a
lot
of
things
.
He
did
n't
give
a
damn
for
a
lot
of
his
old
records
but
he
'd
hit
the
roof
if
young
Dal
Owen
touched
them
.
''
``
You
'd
say
,
then
,
McEvoy
was
n't
too
fond
of
his
brother-in-law
?
I
thought
that
might
be
why
he
came
down
here
to
your
place
to
sleep
.
''
``
Look
,
Inspector
,
I
would
n't
know
.
Do
n't
quote
me
,
''
Cornwall
said
hastily
.
No
,
Grogan
thought
as
he
nodded
and
passed
on
his
way
,
Don't
quote
me-
do
n't
expect
any
opinion-
do
n't
expect
any
help
.
Don't
help
the
police
if
there
's
a
dozen
murderers
loose
in
the
community
.
Stand
on
the
sidelines
and
cheer
on
anyone
out
to
down
the
cops
.
Well
,
he
'd
forget
'em
all
if
he
could
just
get
one
bit
more
on
the
old
girl
.
Half-way
up
the
hill
,
he
met
Manning
coming
down
it
.
Grudgingly
,
Manning
admitted
that
the
other
's
guess
had
not
been
too
bad
a
one
.
He
'd
just
been
talking
to
the
Fordham
police
,
and
this
was
the
way
it
was
...
CHAPTER
=15
THE
FRYS
WERE
HOME
BY
MIDDAY
.
There
had
been
no
nice
little
lunch
out
,
no
trip
to
the
pictures
;
instead
,
the
hire
car
deposited
them
at
the
top
,
and
they
came
down
the
hill
even
more
slowly
than
they
had
gone
up
it
.
Edward
's
face
was
still
more
pale
and
drawn
,
and
Jane
's
manner
more
determinedly
cheerful
than
when
they
had
set
out
.
Walking
ahead
,
as
earlier
,
she
quickly
opened
the
door
with
her
key
so
as
to
have
it
wide
before
he
reached
it
,
and
hurried
into
the
living-room
,
lowered
the
blinds
half-way
,
arranged
cushions
on
the
sofa
,
and
went
out
to
the
refrigerator
to
get
him
a
cool
drink
.
She
sat
and
watched
him
as
he
sipped
the
milk
and
soda
;
and
now
one
more
fear
was
added
to
all
the
others
in
Jane
's
eyes
.
One
fear
worse
than
the
others
,
worse
than
the
hateful
children
in
class
,
the
birds
in
the
morning
,
the
frogs
in
the
night
.
Edward
had
voiced
the
fear
several
times
in
the
car
on
the
drive
home
;
and
each
time
,
with
dry
mouth
and
a
faith
that
she
was
far
from
feeling
,
Jane
had
said
:
``
Do
n't
worry
,
Eddie
.
It
's
like
the
confessional
.
''
``
Should
be
,
but
is
it
?
''
``
Of
course
it
is
.
Of
course
it
is
.
''
Even
now
,
when
steps
sounded
on
the
veranda
,
she
said
,
with
last-ditch
courage
;
~
''
That
'll
be
Vetch
's
boy
,
''
though
the
steps
were
clearly
of
four
feet
,
not
two
,
and
Vetch
's
boy
never
came
to
the
front
door
.
The
entry
of
Grogan
and
Manning
,
following
on
Manning's
information
to
Grogan
,
left
no
room
for
further
ostrich
tactics
on
Jane
's
part
.
The
Frys
greeted
the
visitors
with
no
small
talk
.
Jane
,
having
brought
them
in
,
murmured
:
~
''
The
police
,
Eddie
,
''
and
went
back
to
her
chair
and
they
sat
looking
at
the
two
detectives
with
their
habitual
air
of
resigned
anxiety
.
The
room
was
as
trim
and
orderly
as
the
Frys
themselves
.
From
year
to
year
not
the
smallest
thing
in
it
was
ever
changed
.
Jane
dusted
it
once
a
day
,
and
put
each
object
back
in
its
allotted
place
.
Grogan
was
n't
long
in
explaining
the
reason
for
their
call
:
the
Frys
'
visit
to
a
doctor
's
surgery
,
their
visit
to
a
chemist
near
by
,
the
purchase
of
surgical
lint
,
bandages
and
antiseptics
.
The
damning
facts
gathered
by
a
police
constable
in
Fordham
could
n't
be
denied
,
nor
could
the
deductions
to
be
drawn
from
them
.
Yes-
yes-
and
yes
,
Edward
admitted
.
It
was
his
blood
that
had
spattered
the
stones
in
the
yard
outside
Boris
McEvoy
's
fowl-run
.
Edward
,
his
legs
along
the
sofa
,
reached
out
and
put
his
glass
down
on
a
table
.
Jane
,
her
eyes
filled
with
burning
intensity
,
seemed
not
to
breathe
now
.
It
would
have
been
hard
to
say
just
what
the
Frys
were
clinging
to
with
such
tenacity
,
life
in
the
austere
house
seemed
so
joyless
,
its
barrenness
so
little
different
from
that
of
that
''
fine
and
private
place
''
,
the
grave
.
``
Where
were
you
wounded
,
Mr
.
Fry
?
''
Grogan
asked
when
the
facts
had
been
stated
and
admitted
.
``
In
the
calf
of
the
leg
,
a
flesh
wound
,
''
Edward
rapped
out
.
``
The
bullet
ricocheted
off
a
stone
.
My
wife
thought
it
had
begun
to
look
more
than
slightly
angry
today
,
and
I
was
persuaded
to
see
a
doctor
.
Otherwise
,
we
could
have
been
able
to
keep
the
whole
miserable
incident
to
ourselves
.
Or
,
even
,
if
I
could
have
relied
on
this
much-vaunted
medical
etiquette
I
might
have
maintained
that
the
things
I
bought
at
the
chemist
's
were
for
some
minor
injury
that
had
nothing
to
do
with
McEvoy
's
death
.
''
``
Who
fired
the
shot
?
''
``
Boris
McEvoy
.
I
've
lived
in
this
locality
for
three
years
,
and
all
I
ask
is
to
be
left
in
peace
to-
''
``
Was
it
deliberate
?
''
``
Kindly
allow
me
to
tell
the
story
in
my
own
fashion
,
''
Edward
rasped
at
him
.
The
stern
schoolmaster
's
glance
was
turned
on
the
inspector
.
Edward
would
be
in
control
of
the
class
and
none
other
,
and
interrupters
would
be
promptly
dealt
with
.
His
injured
leg
up
on
the
sofa
did
little
to
lessen
his
air
of
authority
;
his
uplifted
hand
commanded
it
,
and
the
sharp
turn
of
his
head
and
the
snap
of
his
eyes
.
#
216
<
418
TEXT
L15
>
I
was
alone
at
the
moment
,
though
we
were
two
in
the
household
.
My
younger
brother
Tom
shared
our
holding
of
some
two
hundred
acres
,
but
he
'd
gone
out
to
see
about
the
barn
door
which
was
banging
in
the
wind
,
so
if
anyone
had
concluded
that
we
two
bachelors
were
also
wealthy
,
here
was
I
<
SIC
>
another
such
opportunity
for
murder
.
It
was
fancy
I
know
,
but
its
possibility
made
me
nervous
.
Tom
was
a
man
you
could
never
be
sure
of
.
He
was
eccentric
,
moody
,
and
shrewd
,
secretive
to
a
fault
,
fond
of
company
and
very
fond
of
liquor
.
He
made
every
trifling
incident
an
excuse
for
a
'celebration
'
,
as
he
called
it
,
though
he
was
steady
enough
when
it
suited
him
to
be
.
But
as
I
said
,
he
was
most
unreliable
.
I
was
the
eldest
of
the
surviving
sons
,
and
three
years
Tom
's
senior
.
I
had
a
different
temperament
;
I
was
always
one
to
count
the
costs
beforehand
,
I
seldom
smoked
,
I
'd
no
taste
for
it
,
and
as
to
strong
drink
,
well
it
did
n't
appeal
to
me
,
though
I
took
it
when
I
considered
it
to
be
in
my
interests
to
do
so
,
otherwise
I
looked
on
it
as
a
sheer
waste
of
good
money
.
I
enjoyed
work
for
work
's
sake
;
a
violin
well
played
,
or
a
well
told
story
.
Tom
was
the
reverse
of
my
tastes
,
though
good
at
heart
.
He
was
thoughtless
,
more
than
selfish
;
an
unknown
quantity
would
I
think
best
describe
him
.
As
I
sat
there
musing
and
waiting
his
return
,
a
sudden
and
powerful
gust
of
wind
shook
the
entire
cottage
,
which
trembled
violently
and
was
accompanied
by
a
sound
of
tearing
,
which
terminated
in
a
dull
thud
in
an
adjacent
room
.
At
this
I
jumped
to
my
feet
in
alarm
,
as
I
'd
not
have
been
at
all
surprised
if
the
entire
roof
had
collapsed
.
It
was
very
old
and
in
need
of
repair
.
However
nothing
further
happened
and
I
became
curious
as
to
what
had
apparently
fallen
.
Taking
the
lamp
from
the
table
I
went
to
investigate
,
but
no
sooner
had
I
opened
the
room
door
than
my
lamp
was
nigh
extinguished
by
a
violent
draught
.
I
was
able
to
see
that
the
gable
end
of
the
roof
had
been
ripped
off
and
swept
away
.
Luckily
it
was
a
fine
though
windy
night
,
or
we
would
certainly
have
been
flooded
.
It
was
a
room
seldom
used
however
,
so
things
might
have
been
worse
.
The
room
contained
little
furniture-
in
fact
I
knew
its
contents
by
heart
,
so
that
when
I
saw
an
unfamiliar
parcel
lying
on
the
floor
I
was
mystified
,
and
before
another
gust
of
wind
came
I
had
hurriedly
lifted
up
that
loosely
tied
parcel
and
returned
to
my
room
as
I
was
fearful
of
my
lamp
's
chimney
being
destroyed
by
the
draught
.
The
parcel
was
of
a
light
though
rustly
nature
,
and
appeared
to
have
been
carelessly
packed
.
Its
cord
was
useless
in
effect
,
so
I'd
no
trouble
in
its
removal
,
on
doing
so
I
was
dumbfounded
by
its
unexpected
contents
.
I
must
have
stood
some
time
motionless
in
awe
.
On
examination
I
found
it
contained
about
twenty
bundles
of
one
pound
notes
,
which
I
later
discovered
amounted
to
+2,1
in
all
.
When
my
sudden
excitement
had
subsided
,
I
found
I
was
becoming
very
nervous
,
which
later
developed
into
anxiety
as
to
what
I
ought
to
do
.
I
felt
I
could
not
consult
anyone
for
advice
,
and
I
was
equally
uncertain
if
I
should
even
tell
Tom
my
brother
,
for
if
we
did
share
it
he
might
talk
in
his
cups
,
or
indeed
drink
its
entirety
,
and
if
I
kept
it
secret
,
I
could
not
use
it
without
he
in
time
asking
awkward
questions
as
to
where
I
had
obtained
all
the
money
.
To
lodge
it
in
the
bank
might
also
make
for
embarrassment
so
I
thought
at
the
time
.
Now
I
know
better
.
There
was
only
one
alternative
and
that
was
to
inform
the
police
.
I
did
n't
relish
that
.
As
a
final
solution
I
was
undecided
.
Its
destruction
by
fire
,
although
I
was
loath
to
destroy
wealth
.
Before
however
I
had
made
up
my
mind
as
to
what
I
would
do
with
it
,
the
room
door
unexpectedly
opened
and
Tom
entered
,
sober
and
silently
.
I
'd
been
so
engrossed
in
my
thoughts
that
I
never
heard
his
step
above
the
high
winds
.
When
he
saw
the
pile
of
notes
,
he
rushed
over
and
picked
up
a
bundle
in
silence
examining
it
thoroughly
as
if
to
see
if
they
were
real
.
Then
he
spoke
hoarsely
to
me
,
saying
'Where
did
you
get
these
?
Are
they
yours
,
and
were
you
counting
your
wealth
in
my
absence
?
Or
maybe
you
've
stolen
them
,
Eh
?
'
His
eyes
were
staring
at
me
wildly
as
if
he
'd
not
hesitate
to
do
me
an
injury
if
I
gave
him
what
he
might
think
was
a
false
explanation
.
I
could
see
that
he
had
already
made
himself
a
satisfactory
answer
.
That
had
always
been
his
piggish
way-
judgment
before
,
and
in
spite
of
,
any
evidence
.
I
replied
at
once
.
To
have
hesitated
would
have
meant
suspicion
,
and
he
had
a
tinge
of
that
already
.
I
told
him
that
I
'd
found
the
money
,
relating
in
detail
all
I
've
said
before
.
He
kept
watching
me
all
the
time
incredulously
.
I
could
quite
understand
this
.
It
did
appear
fantastic
and
almost
improbable
.
But
when
I
'd
ceased
talking
he
said
,
'Well
Jim
I
believe
you
,
I
do
n't
like
it
'
.
I
agreed
it
certainly
was
unpleasant
and
peculiar
.
Suddenly
he
pressed
down
the
brown
paper
wrapper
and
said
'Look
there
!
See
it
has
poor
old
David
Tuns
'
name
written
on
it
'
.
I
followed
his
pointing
finger
,
and
sure
enough
the
name
and
address
was
there
,
showing
also
a
cancelled
revenue
stamp
.
A
thought
flashed
through
my
mind
,
but
before
I
could
give
it
expression
Tom
banged
his
fist
down
on
the
table
and
exclaimed
'It
's
surely
blood
money
and
will
bring
bad
luck
on
us
!
2'Tis
plain
that
the
murderer
wrapped
his
ill-gotten
gains
in
the
first
thing
that
he
could
find
and
placed
it
in
our
thatch
.
But
why
did
n't
he
ever
return
?
Was
it
to
throw
suspicion
on
us
two
lone
men
?
'
Again
he
eyed
me-
I
thought
suspiciously
as
if
he
thought
2'twas
I
who
had
done
the
deed
and
hid
the
money
,
but
as
I
could
give
no
explanation
,
I
said
so
.
I
was
always
a
man
to
speak
out
my
mind
straight
,
asking
him
what
we
'd
do
with
the
money
now
that
it
was
here
.
He
paused
long
at
that
.
Then
he
said
'Perhaps
it
were
a
bank
robbery
,
and
if
so
the
number
of
the
notes
would
be
known
'
.
It
was
possible
,
though
hardly
probable
,
I
said
,
'Yet
the
late
David
was
not
believed
to
have
been
a
man
of
means
,
so
it
was
,
'
I
added
,
'quite
possible
that
2'twas
never
his
and
the
wrapper
a
mere
coincidence
'
.
I
was
quite
convinced
and
Tom
agreed
,
that
David
had
never
hidden
it
in
our
thatch
with
his
address
on
it
,
though
some
people
are
queer
,
and
2'twould
have
saved
him
income
tax
to
have
done
so
.
We
could
form
no
conclusion
as
to
its
origin
,
but
had
to
face
the
fact
of
its
disposal
.
When
I
suggested
the
police
,
Tom
would
not
even
listen
to
me
,
so
after
a
long
debate
far
into
the
night
we
decided
to
leave
it
till
morning
and
then
decide
.
Next
morning
however
he
was
up
earlier
than
usual
and
was
attending
the
live
stock
when
I
came
into
the
room
at
my
customary
time
.
When
I
'd
finished
breakfast
and
went
to
find
him
I
did
so
,
<
SIC
>
and
commenced
to
repair
our
damaged
roof
,
as
the
wind
had
ceased
although
it
was
still
overcast
.
I
questioned
him
as
to
why
he
had
n't
asked
Hattie
,
our
local
expert
thatcher
to
do
the
job
.
He
muttered
something
about
not
wanting
strangers
about
our
home
as
they
knew
too
much
of
others
<
SIC
>
domestic
affairs
already
.
I
could
perceive
that
he
was
in
a
very
sour
mood
,
so
decided
not
to
pursue
the
matter
,
nor
indeed
to
refer
to
our
agreement
of
the
previous
night
about
the
disposal
of
my
find
.
There
was
no
hurry
anyway
,
I
thought
.
It
seems
hard
to
believe
now
,
but
it
was
not
till
five
months
later
that
I
brought
up
the
subject
in
desperation
.
Tom
made
no
reference
ever
to
it
,
and
it
was
early
Spring
,
with
a
lot
of
urgent
improvements
due
on
our
farm
.
Extra
money
could
be
usefully
spent
on
it
,
and
if
it
was
a
thing
that
Tom
agreed
,
I
'd
decided
to
spend
a
discreet
figure
on
this
objective
,
so
as
not
to
arouse
local
suspicions
or
talk
.
To
make
a
big
outlay
was
to
start
the
busybody
neighbours
<
SIC
>
tongues
with
Jim
Kogh
's
sudden
wealth
,
and
indeed-
~'Where
did
he
get
it
?
'-
2'twas
easily
started
,
but
mighty
hard
to
stop
.
Mid-February
then
it
was
,
when
I
again
approached
Tom
asking
him
why
it
was
that
he
did
n't
help
me
to
decide
our
windfall
of
over
five
months
ago
.
He
said
that
he
'd
been
waiting
for
me
,
and
so
I
saw
that
one
was
waiting
for
the
other
,
in
some
kind
of
awkward
fear
.
It
was
that
<
SIC
>
he
eventually
agreed
with
me
that
,
barring
telling
either
the
police
,
or
any
of
our
neighbours
,
we
were
quite
within
our
rights
in
equally
dividing
it
,
as
2'twas
found
unclaimed
on
our
premises
,
and
so
it
was
that
we
had
a
mutual
share
out
of
the
+2,1
.
He
took
it
without
a
murmur
,
but
turned
as
he
made
to
leave
the
room
.
At
the
door
he
said
:
'I
hope
this
does
not
get
me
into
any
trouble
'
.
I
do
n't
pretend
to
know
what
he
meant
by
saying
it
,
but
it
again
entered
my
mind
that
he
might
spend
it
recklessly
on
drink
,
and
give
our
secret
away
,
for
he
was
,
as
I
've
already
said
,
a
very
intemperate
man
when
it
suited
him
.
I
replied
that
I
hoped
it
would
not
,
unless
he
ran
the
way
of
trouble
.
I
thought
my
hint
would
be
sufficient
,
but
he
only
looked
at
me
and
said
that
there
were
more
ways
of
getting
into
troubles
than
drink
,
and
money
was
one
of
them
,
especially
as
it
had
been
queerly
come
by
.
With
that
he
went
out
.
I
couldn't
understand
him
at
all
.
He
appeared
to
be
both
nervous
and
vexed
,
but
why
,
I
could
n't
even
imagine
.
Sometime
later-
2'twould
be
at
least
eighteen
months
I
'd
say-
to
my
great
surprise
I
saw
Tom
emerging
from
the
delapidated
old
house
of
the
late
Dave
Tuns
,
the
neighbour
whom
I
've
already
referred
to
who
had
been
found
murdered
and
whose
house
was
still
unoccupied
and
a
ruin
.
We
locals
would
n't
enter
it
.
It
was
the
late
owner
's
property
and
he
had
died
without
issue
or
relatives
.
It
could
not
therefore
be
legally
disposed
of
,
though
Tom
and
I
had
acquired
the
adjacent
lands
by
local
authority
.
I
saw
Tom
coming
out
of
this
dreaded
house
one
day
,
but
I
refrained
from
mentioning
it
to
him
for
a
time
,
as
2'twas
really
none
of
my
business
.
About
a
month
later
than
this
,
he
told
me
one
morning
that
he
had
had
several
bad
dreams
about
the
late
David
and
that
he
was
going
to
have
him
prayed
for
,
and
to
put
a
stone
or
suchlike
to
his
memory
.
Why
he
should
decide
to
do
this
was
beyond
me
.
David
was
no
relation
of
ours
,
and
a
long
time
dead
,
but
I
did
n't
pursue
this
.
Nevertheless
I
was
mystified
as
to
why
Tom
took
a
sudden
interest
after
such
a
lapse
of
time
as
eighteen
years
.
I
was
equally
surprised
that
he
was
not
drinking
.
This
was
contrary
indeed
to
my
expectations
,
for
he
was
not
one
to
hold
money
,
much
or
little
.
Later
I
heard
in
a
roundabout
way
that
he
was
visiting
a
nearby
widow
and
her
daughter
,
both
considered
to
be
well
off
in
property
and
gilt-edged
investments
,
and
above
criticism
.
#
215
<
419
TEXT
L16
>
Farland
sat
waiting
in
the
lounge
.
He
'd
yet
to
meet
Dr.
Halset
,
who
'd
arrived
just
after
dinner
.
Following
a
telephone
call
,
a
little
earlier
,
Winter
had
said
,
``
I
'd
like
an
opportunity
of
explaining
you
to
Halset
before
he
sees
you
.
Would
you
mind
very
much
?
You
can
stay
in
the
dining
room
,
or
...
''
``
I
'll
be
in
my
bedroom
,
''
Farland
had
told
him
.
``
There's
every
comfort
,
and
I
've
a
letter
to
write
.
''
``
So
glad
you
understand
.
You
'll
hear
us
come
upstairs
.
He's
certain
to
want
Wally
to
retire
early
and
will
probably
give
him
a
stronger
sedative
.
When
we
're
through
we
'll
join
you
in
the
lounge
.
''
``
How
much
will
you
tell
Dr.
Halset
about
the
reasons
for
my
being
here
?
''
Farland
had
asked
.
``
I
'll
tell
him
as
little
as
possible
.
He
will
,
of
course
,
have
to
know
about
your
rescuing
Wally
from
the
cliffs
last
night
.
That
falls
into
the
medical
picture
.
But
the
local
gossip
and
other
troubles
are
outside
his
province
.
You
'll
be
able
to
take
your
cue
from
me
.
''
While
he
was
waiting
for
them
,
Farland
reviewed
his
own
decision
to
say
nothing
of
what
he
'd
learned
during
the
day
.
For
one
thing
,
he
was
reluctant
to
reveal
the
source
of
his
information
.
He
was
prepared
to
believe
Susie
Bowers
,
but
Winter
might
feel
very
differently
.
It
would
n't
suit
Farland
's
plans
to
have
the
girl
banned
from
the
house
on
the
grounds
that
she
was
an
irresponsible
gossip
.
He
'd
other
valid
reasons
for
silence
.
So
far
there
was
no
proof
,
no
confirmation
,
and
there
was
still
much
to
be
discovered
.
He
strongly
suspected
that
Smail
was
one
of
the
men
who
'd
been
watching
the
house
at
night
;
but
the
evidence
of
the
chewing-gum
was
circumstantial
.
Considered
objectively
it
only
proved
that
one
of
the
intruders
could
have
been
Smail
.
The
identification
of
the
second
man
as
either
Harker
or
Beddoes
was
even
flimsier
.
This
was
a
lead
.
No
more
.
He
'd
have
to
watch
them
;
and
if
the
suspicions
were
proved
right
,
then
he
'd
have
to
discover
who
was
employing
them
.
And
had
the
same
unknown
person
induced
Bowers
to
start
the
talk
in
the
village
?
Or
was
that
fortuitous
?
Farland
summed
up
.
Quite
fair
to
hold
out
on
Winter
.
It
seems
he
's
keeping
things
back
.
If
he
knows
about
the
knife
...
And
if
he
knows
that
Wally
did
attack
the
girl
...
There
were
voices
in
the
hall
and
Winter
entered
with
the
visitor
.
He
effected
introductions
.
Halset
was
not
at
all
as
Farland
had
pictured
.
He
was
a
shortish
man
of
slight
build
.
The
nose
was
the
predominant
feature
of
his
face
.
It
was
long
and
beakish
,
coming
out
so
far
that
one
felt
the
tip
must
intrude
in
his
vision
whenever
he
glanced
downwards
.
He
was
almost
bald
,
the
remaining
hair
tufting
at
the
sides
and
tending
to
curl
at
the
back
.
He
looked
a
mournful
man
and
his
handshake
was
loose
;
but
his
voice
was
well
modulated
and
,
Farland
imagined
,
could
be
soothing
.
``
Mr.
Farland
,
I
've
heard
how
magnificently
you
behaved
last
night
.
I
'm
thankful
you
were
here
and
averted
what
would
certainly
have
been
a
tragedy
.
''
``
I
did
what
I
could
,
''
Farland
murmured
.
He
glanced
at
Rufus
Winter
.
``
It
was
a
situation
that
called
for
somebody
pretty
athletic
.
''
``
I
'd
not
the
nerve-
let
alone
the
body
,
''
Winter
said
candidly
.
``
Let
me
get
you
a
drink
.
How
very
fortunate
,
doctor
,
that
you
should
happen
to
be
coming
down
this
way
.
It
's
not
often
you
leave
town
.
''
``
I
escape
too
rarely
,
''
Halset
said
.
``
I
prescribe
rest
for
myself
;
but
I
never
manage
to
take
it
.
However-
there
was
this
long-standing
invitation
and
I
suddenly
found
myself
with
a
number
of
cancelled
appointments
.
My
secretary
managed
some
re-arranging
of
the
remaining
ones
and-
well-
here
I
am
.
''
``
Taking
on
an
extra
fifty
miles
of
driving
and
a
bit
more
work
,
''
Winter
commented
.
``
I
appreciate
it
.
''
``
Do
n't
worry
.
I
do
n't
mind
driving
.
In
fact
,
I
do
so
little
these
days
that
I
welcome
it
.
''
When
they
were
sitting
comfortably
,
a
drink
at
hand
,
Winter
said
:
''
You
can
talk
freely
to
Farland
.
I
've
told
him
very
little-
largely
because
I
do
n't
sufficiently
understand
your
methods
.
''
``
Hypnosis
,
''
Halset
said
.
He
moved
a
little
in
his
chair
so
that
he
was
facing
Farland
.
``
I
expect
you
know
that
it
's
possible-
with
the
right
subject-
to
virtually
turn
back
the
clock
.
Fortunately
for
him
,
Waldo
Sutton
's
a
good
subject
.
I
can
put
him
into
a
hypnotic
sleep
very
quickly
.
It
took
longer
at
first
and
the
results
were
no
more
than
encouraging
;
but
now
we
've
reached
the
stage
where
he
falls
into
a
trance
in
response
to
a
simple
word
formula
.
While
he
's
in
this
condition
I
can
take
him
back
,
make
him
relive
portions
of
the
past
.
In
particular
that
night
of
the
air-crash
.
You
know
of
the
disaster
?
''
Farland
nodded
.
Halset
continued
,
``
The
value
of
hypnotic
treatment
lies
in
the
increased
suggestibility
of
the
patient
and
also
what
we
call
abreaction-
bringing
repressed
material
back
to
consciousness
.
It's
a
complex
matter
,
not
easy
to
explain
in
a
few
words
.
''
``
I
think
I
get
the
general
idea
,
''
Farland
said
.
``
Do
you
give
this
hypnotic
treatment
to
all
your
patients
?
''
``
Indeed
,
no
.
It
's
only
possible
in
certain
cases
.
And
it's
only
one
among
many
methods
of
treatment
.
''
Winter
said
,
``
You
always
have
a
soothing
effect
on
Wally
.
We
should
n't
have
any
more
trouble
for
the
time
being
.
''
``
I
hope
not
,
''
Halset
said
.
He
did
n't
sound
so
confident
as
Winter
.
In
fact
it
seemed
to
Farland
,
who
'd
been
watching
closely
,
that
Halset
was
not
entirely
at
ease
.
He
gave
the
impression
of
being
a
worried
man
and
once
or
twice
,
during
the
explanation
of
the
treatment
being
given
to
Wally
,
he
'd
glanced
at
Winter
as
though
for
support
.
Or
is
it
just
,
Farland
wondered
,
that
I
'm
not
too
favourably
impressed
?
He
wanted
to
study
the
psychiatrist
more
closely
.
He
could
n't
be
professionally
critical
but
he
might
evaluate
the
man
.
However
there
was
no
chance
,
for
Halset
looked
at
his
watch
and
announced
he
must
be
on
his
way
.
Winter
,
at
Farland
's
shoulder
,
said
quietly
,
``
I
hesitate
to
suggest
you
should
run
any
risk
;
but
I
'd
like
to
be
sure
our
unknown
friends
are
n't
watching
.
''
``
Leave
it
to
me
,
''
Farland
assured
him
.
Halset
had
not
risen
from
his
seat
.
Winter
said
,
``
You'll
excuse
Farland
?
He
's
a
man
of
habit-
likes
his
evening
exercise
.
''
``
Of
course
,
''
Halset
said
.
He
accompanied
the
loose
handshake
with
a
murmured
hope
that
they
might
meet
again
sometime
.
Farland
left
the
house
by
a
back
door
,
just
behind
the
garage
,
and
here
he
paused
thoughtfully
.
Did
it
matter
if
the
men
who
watched
the
house
saw
Halset
's
car
leave
?
Did
Winter
have
a
genuine
reason
,
or
was
it
just
a
smooth
dismissal
?
Remembering
that
Halset
had
remained
seated
Farland
favoured
this
explanation
.
He
thought
,
Halset
sees
me-
and
then
they
get
me
out
of
the
way
.
Could
be
worth
checking
.
Moving
with
cautious
silence
he
reached
the
terrace
and
approached
the
windows
.
One
of
them
,
at
the
side
of
the
doors
,
was
open
at
the
top
.
He
moved
a
small
garden
bench
nearer
to
the
wall
and
stepped
up
on
it
,
leaning
towards
the
window
.
Halset
was
talking
.
``
I
still
do
n't
like
it
.
I
do
n't
like
the
risk
.
We
should
have
kept
...
''
``
Nonsense
!
''
Winter
interrupted
briskly
.
``
I
know
this
is
complicated
;
but
I
can
handle
it
.
We
wo
n't
fail
.
''
``
I
wish
you
'd
never
...
''
Halset
lowered
his
voice
,
or
was
moving
farther
from
the
window
.
Farland
could
hear
no
more
;
not
even
Winter
's
reply
.
He
guessed
the
two
men
must
be
leaving
the
lounge
.
He
jumped
down
and
replaced
the
bench
.
He
went
back
to
the
garage
and
stood
there
waiting
.
Within
five
minutes
there
was
the
unmistakable
slam
of
a
car
door
.
As
the
car
drove
off
he
made
his
way
along
the
hedge
.
Winter
might
stroll
round
the
house
or
come
out
on
the
terrace
and
Farland
was
anxious
to
give
him
no
cause
for
suspicion
.
Why
was
Halset
uneasy
and
what
was
the
risk
he
'd
mentioned
?
Were
they
discussing
some
aspect
of
the
treatment
Wally
was
undergoing
?
Or
was
that
last
private
conversation
in
no
way
connected
with
Wally
?
Winter
had
business
interests-
or
so
he
claimed
.
It
wasn't
impossible
for
Halset
to
be
financially
involved
.
Investments
,
perhaps
.
He
'd
presumably
come
to
know
Winter
quite
well
.
Certainly
it
sounded
as
though
Winter
was
making
the
decisions
,
and
this
rather
ruled
out
medical
matters
.
That
sentence
interrupted
by
Winter
might
have
been
:
We
should
have
kept
to
the
original
investments
.
Winter
might
be
playing
the
market
.
That
could
be
complicated
;
but
he'd
probably
feel
himself
competent
to
handle
it
.
Farland
thought
,
If
money
's
the
answer
it
's
nothing
to
do
with
me
,
and
politely
pushing
me
off
was
justified
.
But
was
money
the
answer
?
Farland
tried
to
connect
the
words
with
the
whispering
campaign
against
Wally
,
ignoring
Winter
's
assurance
that
Halset
would
not
be
told
of
this
.
The
result
was
unsatisfactory
.
By
this
time
he
was
nearing
the
bushes
,
so
he
dismissed
the
overheard
conversation
from
his
mind
.
He
needed
to
have
his
wits
about
him
.
He
'd
no
intention
of
being
caught
as
he
had
on
the
previous
night
.
He
came
to
a
sudden
stop
,
hearing
a
slight
rustling
ahead
.
The
sounds
became
more
definite
and
he
had
a
glimpse
of
someone
running
across
a
gap
between
bushes
,
heading
towards
the
orchard
.
He
swore
under
his
breath
.
By
some
ill-fortune
he
'd
been
spotted
first
.
He
plunged
forward
in
pursuit
but
still
using
caution
,
remembering
there
might
well
be
two
men
.
By
the
time
he
reached
the
orchard
,
though
,
it
seemed
certain
there
was
only
one
intruder
,
who
was
gaining
ground
.
Thanks
to
Susie
's
guidance
earlier
in
the
day
he
knew
his
quarry
was
making
for
the
cliff
path
;
but
this
was
of
no
particular
value
,
for
the
man
obviously
knew
the
layout
much
more
intimately
.
Racing
along
the
narrow
path
by
the
allotments
Farland
at
last
had
a
clear
view
of
the
man
he
was
after
and
there
was
no
mistaking
the
tall
,
gangling
figure
.
It
was
Smail
.
Within
seconds
a
bend
in
the
track
hid
him
from
view
and
Farland
did
n't
see
him
again
.
When
he
joined
the
wider
cliff
path
Farland
stopped
.
Smail
was
too
cunning
to
keep
to
the
path
;
he
'd
be
making
his
way
under
cover
of
bushes
and
stretches
of
hedge
.
Which
was
his
way
?
To
the
village
?
To
Brigantine
Cove
,
where
the
Diana
might
be
lying
?
It
had
to
be
a
guess
and
even
if
he
made
the
right
choice
everything
was
in
Smail
's
favour
.
There
were
hundreds
of
places
where
he
could
hide
.
Farland
accepted
defeat
.
He
regained
his
breath
,
listening
hard
,
but
there
were
no
betraying
sounds
.
He
lit
a
cigarette
and
began
to
retrace
his
steps
.
Alongside
one
of
the
allotments
was
a
fence
and
here
he
rested
for
a
short
while
.
It
was
a
warm
night
and
he
was
tempted
to
stay
longer
,
but
he'd
still
quite
a
distance
to
cover
and
he
'd
the
thought
that
Winter
would
be
anxious
.
So
he
moved
on
,
walking
briskly
.
When
he
finally
came
to
the
garden
and
had
a
clear
view
of
the
house
he
could
see
the
french
windows
were
open
and
Winter
was
pacing
the
terrace
.
Farland
hurried
across
the
overgrown
lawn
and
Winter
,
seeing
him
,
came
hurrying
down
the
terrace
steps
.
``
Thank
heaven
you
're
back
,
Farland
.
I
've
been
so
worried
!
I
was
trying
to
screw
up
sufficient
courage
to
come
and
look
for
you
.
Scared
after
last
night-
I
have
to
confess
it
.
You
're
not
hurt
?
''
He
sounded
anxious
.
``
No
.
Someone
was
spying
,
but
unfortunately
he
saw
me
before
I
spotted
him
.
Chased
him
as
far
as
the
cliff
path-
and
then
lost
him
.
''
``
Did
you
get
a
good
look
at
him
?
''
Winter
asked
eagerly
.
Farland
's
hesitation
was
brief
.
``
The
chap
had
too
big
a
start-
plus
the
advantage
of
being
on
familiar
ground
.
''
There
was
little
to
be
gained
by
identifying
the
intruder
as
Smail
,
he
felt
.
#
27
<
42
TEXT
L17
>
'You
got
my
message
through
the
flower-seller
?
'
'What
message
and
what
flower-seller
?
'
'Please
yourself
.
There
's
other
talent
for
hire
.
'
Loddon
began
to
signal
the
waiter
.
'All
right
,
no
need
to
go
off
half-cocked
.
You
might
be
a
flick
.
'
'Do
I
look
like
one
?
'
'No
...
'
'Okay
.
Anywhere
we
can
talk
?
'
'I
'll
leave
in
a
moment
;
you
go
out
the
entrance
where
they
come
in
from
Coventry
Street
.
I
'll
probably
be
around
.
'
The
man
got
up
and
left
,
pausing
a
moment
at
the
door
where
the
porter
wanted
to
know
why
he
had
no
bill
.
Loddon
paid
his
own
account
,
finished
his
cigarette
and
got
up
.
He
looked
about
him
,
wondering
if
Sergeant
Leinster
was
in
the
room
.
If
so
,
he
was
not
visible
.
In
Coventry
Street
the
reporter
halted
outside
the
doors
of
the
Corner
House
,
waiting
.
His
table
companion
appeared
,
touching
his
arm
and
making
a
head
jerk
towards
Rupert
Street
.
They
walked
in
silence
,
turning
into
a
wide
court
half-way
up
on
the
right
where
,
half-way
along
it
,
the
man
stopped
.
'Now
friend
,
what
's
the
job
?
'
'Your
name
Light
?
'
'What
's
that
got
to
do
with
it
?
'
His
tone
was
wary
.
'I
never
talk
to
men
without
names
.
'
'Choosey
,
are
n't
you
?
Call
me
Shiner
.
If
you
've
got
any
funny
ideas
about
anything
,
forget
them
.
'
He
touched
his
left
arm
that
Loddon
had
noticed
was
carried
slightly
away
from
his
body
,
the
sign-manual
of
the
man
habitually
used
to
a
shoulder-holster
.
'I
'm
never
funny
when
I
'm
out
on
business
.
But
I
'm
damned
if
I
'm
going
to
talk
in
a
place
like
this
.
Know
anywhere
private
?
'
'I
might
do
,
if
you
give
me
a
lead
on
something
interesting
,
for
example
.
'
Loddon
did
not
say
anything
,
fumbling
in
the
left-hand
pocket
of
his
trench-coat
.
He
half
grinned
when
he
saw
Light
's
hand
begin
to
move
towards
his
left
armpit
.
When
the
reporter
's
hand
reappeared
,
it
contained
a
thick
packet
.
He
flicked
the
top
fold
,
revealing
five-pound
notes
in
what
was
a
very
large
collection
of
them
.
'This
good
enough
?
Plenty
more
where
these
came
from
.
'
Light
's
quick
look
was
expert
.
'Looks
about
seventy
of
them
in
that
lot
.
'
'Eighty
,
to
be
precise
.
'
'Good
enough
.
We
'll
get
a
cab
.
Got
any
objection
if
I
ask
you
to
hold
your
hat
over
your
eyes
on
the
journey
,
friend
?
I
don't
advertise
my
home
.
'
Loddon
was
amused
at
Light
's
caution
,
but
impressed
by
it
when
he
stopped
a
cab
in
Wardour
Street
and
held
out
a
card
to
the
man
,
telling
him
to
drive
to
the
address
it
bore
.
From
behind
the
shelter
of
his
hat
Loddon
,
whose
knowledge
of
London
is
almost
as
good
as
Superintendent
Shott
's
,
knew
when
they
turned
left
in
Shaftesbury
Avenue
.
From
Piccadilly
Circus
,
following
the
curious
angle
round
Hyde
Park
Corner
,
it
was
fairly
easy
and
,
by
the
slight
left
hand
sway
of
the
cab
,
Brompton
Road
was
identified
.
Then
Loddon
got
confused
,
but
he
had
an
idea
they
turned
round
the
Albert
Hall
and
began
to
twist
in
a
multitude
of
small
streets
,
halting
at
last
.
If
he
could
not
guess
the
address
,
he
had
a
shrewd
idea
of
its
whereabouts
.
When
he
got
out
it
was
in
a
short
,
ill-lighted
mews
.
The
cab
driver
was
paid
off
.
Light
led
the
way
to
a
door
beside
a
closed
garage
.
He
took
a
key
out
of
a
pocket
,
smiling
without
humour
when
he
saw
Loddon
looking
round
.
'Do
n't
worry
,
friend
.
You
'll
never
guess
it
in
a
thousand
years
.
'
Loddon
nodded
in
a
baffled
fashion
,
not
bothering
to
add
that
a
small
sign
in
the
distance
,
caught
by
a
trick
of
light
from
a
badly
curtained
window
,
said
:
'Hickliff-
Coals
'
.
He
knew
he
would
have
no
trouble
in
finding
the
mews
when
he
wanted
to
come
again
.
There
was
darkness
behind
the
door
that
opened
.
Not
until
Loddon
had
reached
the
top
was
a
button
touched
,
and
he
saw
a
door
on
his
right
.
'Go
on
in
;
it
's
not
locked
.
'
The
door
gave
access
to
a
tidily
furnished
sitting-room
where
chintz
and
Japanese
oak
predominated
.
At
one
end
was
a
large
record-player
with
,
on
the
facing
side
of
the
room
,
a
television
set
.
'Make
yourself
at
home
.
'
Light
threw
his
coat
and
hat
on
a
chair
.
Loddon
retained
his
own
.
'Thanks
,
I
'm
not
staying
long
.
Only
take
a
few
minutes
.
'
'Sounds
like
something
easy
.
Drink
?
'
Light
moved
over
to
a
table
spread
with
bottles
.
'Whisky
;
if
not
,
beer
.
'
'Easy
.
'
He
filled
two
glasses
and
brought
them
across
,
sitting
on
a
low
couch
facing
Loddon
.
'Health
.
'
'And
yours
.
'
The
reporter
sipped
the
drink
,
setting
down
the
glass
unusually
slowly
.
He
was
trying
to
find
an
angle
,
not
so
much
for
the
purpose
of
framing
a
proposition
but
in
the
hope
of
getting
Light
to
unwittingly
give
him
a
slant
on
the
facts
he
was
seeking
.
'Now
look-
'
then
he
paused
.
The
door
he
had
noticed
on
the
far
side
of
the
room
was
opened
,
and
a
big
man
with
an
extremely
ugly
face
entered
.
He
was
yawning
and
stretching
as
if
he
had
just
woken
from
sleep
.
He
stopped
,
and
stared
.
'This
the
prospect
?
'
His
voice
was
soft
,
almost
urbane
.
'That
's
right
,
Eeky
.
We
was
just
getting
down
to
business
.
He
's
willing
to
pay-'
Eeky
Morris
went
slowly
to
a
table
near
the
wall
,
took
something
out
of
it
,
and
turned
,
a
long-barrelled
Smith
&
Wesson
Service
pistol
in
one
hand
.
He
made
a
face
at
Light
's
expression
of
surprise
.
'Sucker
,
are
n't
you
,
Shiner
?
Seen
this
chap
more
than
once
.
Name
's
Loddon
.
He
's
a
reporter
.
'
The
pale
blue
eyes
became
narrowed
and
bitter
.
'You
sure
?
'
'Sure
I
'm
sure
!
Seen
him
at
a
2coupla
trials
,
and
his
picture
in
the
Daily
Report
,
once
.
And
you
brought
him
here
!
'
'His
message
came
through
the
pillar-box
.
'
'That
damned
flower-merchant
!
'
Morris
's
voice
was
sour
.
'Probably
got
the
lead
from
one
of
the
boys
.
I
always
told
you
it's
asking
for
trouble
relying
on
that
old
fool
.
'
'I
'm
here
,
too
,
'
Loddon
said
;
he
disliked
being
ignored
,
even
if
the
party
was
scarcely
in
his
favour
.
'I
'm
a
reporter
.
Okay
.
And
what
the
hell
do
you
propose
to
do
about
it
?
'
Light
was
on
his
toes
again
.
One
hand
sneaked
out
and
the
reporter
's
face
became
white
then
scarlet
where
the
violence
of
an
open
palm
hit
it
.
'That
's
what
,
friend
.
'
He
half
turned
to
Morris
.
'I
'll
take
him
,
Eeky
?
'
'Please
yourself
.
I
'll
cover
him
while
you
frisk
him
.
'
Loddon
submitted
meekly
to
the
search
,
his
blue
eyes
so
intently
angry
that
Light
was
outstared
,
completing
the
search
with
rough
hands
.
He
swore
gently
.
'Precisely
nothing
to
identify
him
.
And-
'
he
swore
again
.
'Two
fivers
covering
a
bundle
of
scrap
cut
the
same
size
.
You
busy
little
fellow
!
'
His
hand
took
Loddon
on
the
other
cheek
,
then
he
began
to
remove
his
jacket
.
'This
is
something
I
'm
going
to
enjoy
,
friend
.
'
Loddon
glanced
at
Morris
's
gun
,
guessed
at
the
proximity
of
neighbours
,
and
decided
to
chance
it
.
Light
had
only
half
removed
his
jacket
,
he
went
forward
as
if
he
had
jumped
.
One
ready
fist
came
up
from
the
ground
in
an
almost
classic
haymaker
.
Light
's
head
snicked
back
;
he
folded
up
as
if
he
had
suddenly
gone
boneless
,
and
lay
still
.
Morris
said
something
wicked
under
his
breath
.
'Clever
bastard
!
Stay
where
you
are
,
unless-'
'Unless
nothing
!
'
Loddon
leapt
at
him
,
the
comforting
zeal
for
battle
rising
with
the
swift
urgency
he
knew
well
.
'You
wouldn't
use
that
thing
here
,
and
you
know
it
!
'
He
dodged
the
downward
lash
of
an
attempted
pistol-whipping
,
and
one
fist
smacked
on
Morris
's
ear
with
a
comforting
thud
.
But
Morris
was
both
larger
and
tougher
than
his
partner
.
He
threw
away
the
gun
,
ignoring
what
must
have
been
a
painful
blow
,
and
stepped
forward
.
If
he
was
big
,
Loddon
was
not
short
,
if
with
far
less
weight
.
The
two
of
them
stood
toe
to
toe
and
traded
blows
with
the
efficient
economy
of
men
who
knew
how
to
fight
.
Loddon
realized
his
weight
was
just
not
good
enough
when
Morris
began
driving
him
back
.
He
gave
hurriedly
,
leapt
over
the
chair
he
had
been
sitting
on
,
and
before
Morris
could
understand
the
manoeuvre
,
vaulted
back
again
with
the
help
of
a
shortened
handspring
.
Both
his
feet
in
mid-air
hit
Morris
on
the
chest
.
The
action
brought
Loddon
over
,
but
it
was
on
top
of
the
partially
winded
Morris
.
They
began
rolling
over
and
over
,
hands
at
throats
and
eyes
,
crashing
into
the
silent
Shiner
Light
on
the
way
.
The
table
of
drink
bottles
came
down
.
They
ended
against
the
record-player
which
tottered
but
did
not
fall
,
releasing
a
confetti
of
gramophone
discs
on
them
.
Loddon
did
not
think
he
had
the
stamina
of
the
other
man
.
He
forced
the
attack
to
try
and
win
the
fight
before
he
was
exhausted
,
both
of
them
gouging
and
punching
with
a
sort
of
envenomed
hate
,
grunting
and
cursing
at
each
other
.
The
pleasant
sitting-room
was
becoming
a
chaos
and
neither
of
them
paid
any
attention
to
knockings
on
the
wall
,
the
protests
of
alarmed
and
irritated
neighbours
.
Morris
,
pounding
steadily
at
Loddon
,
seemed
determined
to
take
all
the
punishment
going
so
long
as
he
could
prevail
in
the
end
.
With
his
physique
it
seemed
highly
probable
he
would
.
He
hit
the
reporter
in
the
chest
with
the
force
of
controlled
fury
.
But
he
telegraphed
the
blow
,
and
Loddon
was
already
moving
away
.
He
grunted
,
went
head
over
heels
and
came
up
against
a
table
behind
the
fallen
table
of
drinks
.
He
hurled
himself
backwards
over
it
,
sliding
across
and
dropping
to
the
far
side
.
Morris
angling
himself
forward
almost
simultaneously
,
got
the
impact
of
the
table
thrust
at
him
.
It
was
followed
by
Loddon
in
a
headlong
dive
over
the
top
.
They
went
down
with
a
violence
that
shook
the
floor
,
entangled
themselves
and
began
methodically
to
try
and
pound
the
life
out
of
each
other
.
It
was
bitter
and
merciless
,
and
might
have
gone
on
until
the
gasping
Loddon
was
finished
.
But
Light
's
voice
came
like
the
lash
of
a
whip
:
'All
right
,
friend
;
stick
'em
up
.
I
'm
perfectly
ready
to
use
this
thing
.
'
Loddon
paused
,
half
turning
.
He
saw
Light
on
his
knees
,
holding
Morris
's
gun
,
then
folded
up
as
Morris
's
fist
drove
into
his
wind
with
deliberate
savagery
.
It
seemed
hours
before
Loddon
came
out
of
the
wrenching
of
agony
inside
him
.
It
felt
as
if
he
would
never
breathe
again
,
but
,
somehow
,
with
little
gasps
he
slowly
came
to
a
doubtful
normality
.
When
Light
dug
him
in
the
back
with
the
gun
,
he
tried
to
get
up
,
failed
,
and
tried
again
.
This
time
he
got
to
his
feet
,
and
stood
there
.
His
hands
bunched
and
he
tensed
himself
to
jump
at
the
jeering
Eeky
Morris
.
Light
thrust
the
gun
,
and
Loddon
paused
.
'All
right
,
guts
.
If
I
ca
n't
risk
firing
this
thing
,
I
can
still
club
it
,
so
nark
it
if
you
do
n't
want
a
sore
head
.
Eeky
,
I
want
to
know
what
this
chap
knows-
it
'd
pay
to
take
it
to
certain
people
,
eh
?
'
'Yes
,
'
Morris
,
breathing
heavily
and
dabbing
at
the
blood
pouring
from
a
cut
ear
,
looked
as
if
he
was
going
to
enjoy
the
party
after
all
.
'How
?
'
'Ask
him
.
If
he
does
n't
feel
like
answering
,
I
can
handle
him
.
'
Light
looked
as
if
any
refusal
to
answer
would
suit
him
;
he
stared
at
Loddon
with
an
intent
expression
.
'Now
,
friend
.
'
A
battered
,
still
gasping
Loddon
grinned
crookedly
at
him
.
'Melodrama
in
A
Flat
!
'
It
was
a
poor
jest
but
it
seemed
funny
enough
to
laugh
at
outright
,
then
Loddon
's
lips
curled
in
agony
.
The
butt
of
the
Smith
&
Wesson
was
slapped
viciously
against
the
side
of
his
knee
.
'That
'll
do
to
start
off
with
.
'
Light
moved
back
,
waiting
until
Loddon
's
involuntary
tears
of
agony
had
stopped
.
'Feel
like
being
civil
,
friend
?
'
'If
you
put
that
gun
down-'
'I
'm
taking
you-'
'I
think
not
.
'
The
voice
from
the
door
brought
round
the
heads
of
the
three
men
.
#
22
<
421
TEXT
L18
>
Shevlin
said
,
``
I
've
got
more
information
for
you
.
''
``
Yeah
?
What
?
''
``
A
scream
from
the
Slaytons
'
living-room
can
be
heard
at
the
Weeks
'
if
the
French
doors
are
open
.
It
ca
n't
if
they
're
closed
.
''
``
You
tested
it
?
''
``
That
was
my
experiment
this
morning
.
''
Willis
said
,
``
Good
going
,
Shevlin
.
That
's
important
.
''
If
Shevlin
expected
a
pat
on
the
back
from
Camp
,
he
did
n't
get
it
.
``
Yeah
,
''
said
the
chief
,
``
except
he
might
've
been
smarter
to
find
out
how
loud
a
scream
sounds
in
Star
's
bedroom
.
''
CHAPTER
NINE
The
papers
Tuesday
night
spread
the
murder
all
over
the
front
pages
.
CHAUFFEUR
HELD
IN
SOCIALITE
SLAYING
were
the
headlines
and
they
contained
all
the
nuances
of
sin
and
sex
that
readers
ate
up
.
It
was
the
kind
of
case
the
papers
loved
.
There
were
people
in
high
places
,
a
beautiful
and
almost
naked
woman
,
and
the
possibility
that
under
the
bright
light
of
police
investigation
all
sorts
of
scandals
would
be
uncovered
.
It
was
the
dream
case
and
editors
had
spared
no
pains
in
their
effort
to
give
colour
to
the
facts
.
One
enterprising
reporter
had
dug
up
an
old
publicity
photo
of
Phyllis
taken
when
she
was
pounding
on
the
doors
of
show-business
and
that
helped
the
cause
for
it
showed
her
as
a
ravishing
beauty
taken
,
as
it
had
been
,
under
the
best
conditions
and
eleven
years
before
.
Phyllis
'
career
on
Broadway
was
played
up
;
the
fact
that
she
had
been
the
prote
?
2ge
?
2
of
a
big-name
director
and
that
she
had
,
for
two
years
,
been
married
to
Hans
Meredith
who
had
since
become
a
prominent
playwright
.
There
were
even
statements
from
Meredith
and
the
director
in
which
they
both
said
flattering
things
about
Phyllis
and
regretted
her
untimely
death
.
Phyllis
was
glorified
by
the
articles
but
her
husband
fared
less
well
.
In
mentioning
his
five
years
of
marriage
,
they
did
n't
overlook
the
fact
that
he
had
divorced
an
earlier
wife
who
had
run
off
with
another
man
.
It
was
n't
the
sort
of
material
that
helped
the
head
of
a
hospital
and
one
of
the
top
heart
surgeons
in
the
east
.
Wednesday
morning
's
papers
took
a
slightly
different
approach
.
With
few
developments
in
the
investigation
,
they
turned
to
interviews
and
speculation
and
the
picture
they
ran
was
of
Ralph
,
not
Phyllis
.
It
showed
him
,
head
lowered
,
coming
out
of
the
Griswold
Funeral
Parlour
with
Harry
and
May
Wilson
,
and
Phyllis
'
father
and
mother
.
He
was
wearing
a
black
suit
and
a
black
hat
and
dark
glasses
and
he
did
n't
look
happy
.
The
questions
that
the
articles
raised
were
:
Why
was
Phyllis
Slayton
dressed
as
she
was
(
overlooking
the
perfectly
plausible
possibility
that
she
was
getting
ready
for
bed
)
,
Why
was
nobody
at
home
that
particular
night
,
and
Who
had
parked
a
big
car
behind
the
bushes
and
gone
to
see
her
?
The
amateur
detectives
of
the
press
dismissed
the
hidden
tea
service
as
merely
a
plant
,
an
attempt
to
disguise
the
real
motive
for
the
murder
.
Wednesday
was
the
day
of
the
inquest
and
the
crowds
came
early
.
There
were
fifty
people
on
the
town
hall
steps
at
seven-thirty
in
the
morning
and
when
the
auditorium
doors
were
opened
at
nine
,
a
double
line
of
people
extended
across
the
street
and
all
around
the
green
in
front
.
The
auditorium
had
eight
hundred
seats
but
more
than
twice
that
number
were
waiting
outside
and
fifteen
minutes
after
the
line
started
moving
,
there
was
n't
a
seat
to
be
had
outside
of
the
section
reserved
for
principals
and
officials
.
Phyllis
Slayton
was
packing
them
in
as
she
never
had
on
Broadway
and
hundreds
had
turned
out
the
night
before
to
file
by
her
bier
in
the
funeral
parlour
even
though
the
lid
was
closed
.
Judge
Mansfield
,
with
a
flair
for
the
dramatic
,
strode
on
to
the
platform
in
a
swirl
of
robes
at
precisely
ten
o'clock
and
the
buzz
of
the
crowd
turned
into
dead
silence
.
He
sat
behind
a
table
near
the
front
of
the
stage
beside
which
an
empty
chair
for
witnesses
faced
the
audience
.
The
inquest
was
conducted
by
Town
Prosecutor
Robert
Herring
and
Dr.
Allen
was
the
first
man
called
.
Herring
spent
twenty
minutes
questioning
him
with
Dr.
Allen
answering
in
a
soft
voice
that
people
strained
to
hear
.
He
described
the
position
and
condition
of
the
body
and
the
means
by
which
he
determined
the
time
of
death
.
Then
Herring
asked
him
pointedly
about
the
matter
of
sexual
attack
and
it
was
obvious
from
Herring
's
manner
that
he
strongly
doubted
the
claim
that
there
had
been
none
.
It
seemed
to
Herring
and
all
the
other
people
in
the
hall
that
no
woman
,
clad
only
in
a
filmy
ne
?
2glige
?
2e
,
could
possibly
be
strangled
without
being
attacked
,
but
Allen
knew
what
he
knew
and
he
would
n't
be
swayed
.
There
had
been
no
attack
.
After
Dr.
Allen
stepped
down
,
Dr.
Slayton
took
the
stand
and
the
questioning
was
brief
.
He
told
how
he
had
gone
to
the
board
meeting
,
stopped
for
a
couple
of
drinks
at
Phaedo
's
and
come
home
to
find
his
wife
had
been
killed
.
Slayton
was
obviously
suffering
on
the
stand
and
Herring
was
gentle
with
him
.
Lt.
Willis
was
next
and
he
explained
what
had
been
done
.
The
victim
's
robe
,
dust
from
the
scene
,
and
fingerprints
from
all
over
the
house
had
been
sent
to
the
laboratory
in
Hartford
.
No
clues
had
been
found
in
the
robe
or
the
dust
and
the
fingerprints
were
still
being
sorted
.
Further
than
that
,
extensive
interviews
had
been
conducted
and
over
seventy-five
people
had
been
questioned
,
not
only
those
acquainted
or
related
to
the
deceased
but
all
known
criminals
,
perverts
,
and
sex-offenders
in
the
area
,
everyone
who
had
ever
been
called
to
the
attention
of
the
police
.
Nothing
conclusive
had
been
uncovered
.
Star
Slayton
was
at
the
inquest
with
her
father
,
as
was
everyone
else
on
Terrace
Lane
,
but
she
was
n't
called
upon
for
testimony
about
the
grey-haired
man
who
looked
like
Joe
Morgan
and
no
mention
was
made
of
a
chauffeur
named
Gary
James
,
nor
of
his
pink
smudged
handkerchief
.
Herring
conducted
the
whole
affair
in
as
general
a
way
as
possible
so
that
the
only
statements
definitely
made
revolved
around
the
time
,
place
,
cause
,
and
victim
of
death
.
Anything
to
do
with
the
perpetration
was
left
wide
open
so
that
Judge
Mansfield
could
pronounce
the
broadest
decision
of
the
court
,
to
wit
:
``
The
court
finds
that
Phyllis
Slayton
,
ne
?
2e
Wilson
,
was
strangled
to
death
by
hands
and
by
sash
in
the
living-room
of
her
home
on
Terrace
Lane
between
the
hours
of
nine
and
ten-thirty
on
the
evening
of
August
third
,
nineteen
hundred
and
fifty-nine
,
such
death
being
at
the
hand
of
person
or
persons
unknown
.
''
Then
he
adjourned
the
inquest
and
went
into
his
chambers
to
pose
for
pictures
with
Herring
.
As
the
crowd
filed
out
of
the
torrid
and
stuffy
auditorium
,
Camp
and
Willis
went
back
to
the
basement
headquarters
.
The
chief
was
perspiring
freely
and
he
was
grumbling
,
as
he
always
grumbled
,
at
such
red-tape
phases
of
law-and-order
as
inquests
.
A
supernumerary
was
holding
down
the
desk
because
all
regular
patrolmen
had
been
ordered
to
attend
the
inquest
.
He
held
up
an
envelope
and
said
,
``
This
came
while
you
were
upstairs
.
''
It
was
a
special
delivery
letter
,
made
of
an
ordinary
three-cent
stamped
envelope
with
the
fourth
cent
for
first
class
mail
and
the
price
of
a
special
delivery
made
up
by
additional
three
cent
stamps
with
extra
for
good
measure
.
It
bore
a
Marshton
postmark
with
the
time
9
a.m.
,
and
was
addressed
to
:
Chief
of
Police
,
Police
Headquarters
,
Marshton
,
Conn
.
The
address
and
the
words
``
special
delivery
''
had
been
typed
on
the
envelope
by
a
battered
old
machine
that
had
a
piece
missing
from
the
``
L
''
and
a
badly
worn
and
unaligned
``
E
''
.
Camp
looked
the
envelope
over
briefly
,
then
ripped
it
open
and
pulled
out
the
sheet
inside
.
He
unfolded
it
carefully
,
as
though
by
instinct
not
touching
it
with
more
than
his
fingertips
.
Inside
was
a
four-word
sentence
which
read
:
``
Ralph
Slayton
killed
Phyllis
.
''
CHAPTER
TEN
CAMP
read
the
note
and
frowned
.
Then
,
holding
it
by
the
corners
,
he
showed
it
to
Willis
and
Shevlin
.
The
lieutenant
whistled
but
Shevlin
shook
his
head
.
``
There
's
one
in
every
crowd
,
''
he
said
.
``
One
what
?
''
``
It
sounds
like
a
crank
note
.
''
Camp
grinned
.
``
Kind
of
a
funny
note
for
a
crank
.
Notice
it
does
n't
suggest
Ralph
might
have
killed
his
wife
as
a
poison
pen
writer
usually
does
.
This
says
he
did
kill
his
wife
.
The
writer
talks
as
if
he
knew
something
we
do
n't
.
He
talks
as
if
he
'd
seen
it
happen
.
''
``
And
,
''
Willis
agreed
,
``
as
if
he
was
afraid
we
were
going
to
send
James
up
for
it
.
''
Shevlin
stood
alone
.
He
said
,
``
I
do
n't
think
Slayton
did
it
.
''
``
Give
me
a
reason
,
''
said
Camp
.
``
He
's
alibied
.
''
``
It
's
an
alibi
we
have
n't
checked
yet
.
The
writer
of
this
note
might
have
been
afraid
we
would
n't
check
it
.
''
Willis
said
,
``
He
does
n't
know
the
State
Police
.
''
``
Hell
,
''
said
Camp
.
``
He
does
n't
even
know
the
local
force
.
Here
,
''
he
told
the
supernumerary
.
``
Go
find
a
board
and
some
thumbtacks
.
I
want
Lieutenant
Willis
to
take
this
to
the
lab
.
''
The
officer
went
out
in
search
of
the
materials
and
Shevlin
said
,
''
Ralph
went
to
a
board
meeting
and
stopped
at
a
bar
.
He
did
n't
get
home
until
twenty
minutes
past
eleven
and
Phyllis
was
n't
killed
any
later
than
ten-thirty
.
How
's
he
going
to
lie
about
a
thing
like
that
?
''
``
It
's
funny
about
that
bar
,
''
Camp
said
musingly
.
He
sat
down
at
his
desk
and
pulled
out
a
black
and
acrid
cigar
from
his
shirt
pocket
.
He
stared
at
it
thoughtfully
.
``
Slayton
did
n't
usually
stop
at
bars
after
meetings
.
Interesting
that
he
happened
to
do
so
this
particular
night
.
''
``
That
's
easy
.
He
'd
had
a
fight
with
his
wife
.
He
did
n't
want
to
go
right
home
.
''
``
A
violent
fight
,
''
Willis
put
in
.
``
Very
violent
.
It
might
have
picked
up
again
after
he
returned
.
''
``
At
eleven-twenty
?
''
Shevlin
retorted
.
``
An
hour
after
she
was
dead
?
''
Camp
lighted
his
cigar
.
``
The
good
thing
about
your
growing
up
in
this
town
is
you
have
background
,
''
he
said
.
``
The
bad
thing
is
that
it
makes
you
prejudiced
.
Forget
the
time
element
,
Shevlin
.
Forget
that
for
a
minute
.
''
He
puffed
on
the
cigar
in
enjoyment
.
``
A
fight
with
Ralph
could
explain
what
she
was
doing
in
the
living-room
.
''
Shevlin
shook
his
head
.
``
Not
from
the
way
she
was
killed
.
''
``
Are
you
going
to
try
to
tell
me
that
because
Ralph
Slayton
operates
on
hearts
he
could
n't
strangle
anybody
?
''
``
Not
that
way
.
Not
from
the
arguments
you
give
.
Ralph
might
strike
Phyllis
in
a
rage
,
or
throttle
her
,
or
even
kill
her
.
But
to
half
throttle
her
and
then
knot
a
sash
around
her
neck
to
finish
the
job
,
that
's
not
just
rage
.
''
Camp
paused
with
his
cigar
in
mid-air
.
He
looked
steadfastly
at
Shevlin
for
a
long
moment
.
Finally
he
said
to
Willis
,
``
You
know
?
I
thought
the
men
I
had
to
make
into
cops
in
this
place
were
pretty
hopeless
,
but
I
take
it
back
.
I
think
the
boy
has
a
spark
.
I
think
in
time
we
might
make
him
into
a
real
detective
.
''
It
was
about
the
first
compliment
Shevlin
had
got
from
Camp
and
he
could
n't
help
feeling
flattered
.
``
Do
n't
tell
me
I
win
a
point
?
''
``
Hell
,
no
,
''
Camp
said
,
lowering
the
boom
.
``
Do
n't
go
getting
a
swelled
head
.
One
swallow
does
n't
make
a
drink
.
You
come
up
with
one
vague
intangible
in
Slayton
's
favour
and
you
think
it
eliminates
him
as
a
suspect
.
''
``
He
was
n't
even
a
suspect
until
you
got
that
note
.
''
``
Was
n't
he
?
''
Camp
grinned
at
Willis
.
``
We
can
spot
intangibles
too
,
Shevlin
.
Do
n't
you
think
the
fact
he
and
his
wife
had
a
fight
makes
us
perk
up
our
ears
?
Do
n't
you
think
we
pay
attention
when
it
's
stated
they
fought
all
the
time
?
Do
n't
you
think
we
notice
he
never
thinks
his
daughter
might
have
been
killed
too
?
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
2
<
422
TEXT
L19
>
``
You
went
down
to
the
theatre
to
meet
Ellam
,
and
that
puts
you
right
there
,
on
the
scene
of
the
crime
.
''
He
smiled
at
her
,
and
she
saw
his
smile
,
and
her
eyes
filled
with
horror
.
``
No
!
It
was
n't
like
that
.
I
did
n't
go
to
the
theatre-
I
can
prove
it
.
''
She
was
really
frightened
now
,
as
she
had
n't
been
before
.
``
I
knew
Roger
was
going
to
meet
Susan
,
because
I
'd
met
her
myself
that
same
morning
,
and
she
told
me
all
about
it
.
''
``
Did
n't
that
make
you
wild
?
''
``
No
,
because
Roger
had
often
spoken
to
me
about
marrying
her
.
''
``
For
her
money
?
''
She
drooped
her
head
and
looked
at
the
wine
glass
,
turning
it
round
in
her
fingers
and
letting
it
reflect
the
light
.
She
said
:
``
I
was
n't
wild
,
just
miserable
.
I
felt
sort
of
helpless
and
perhaps
a
little
jealous
.
I
decided
to
go
for
a
walk
to
shake
the
feeling
off
.
I
passed
the
end
of
the
theatre
drive
,
but
I
swear
I
did
n't
go
in
.
Roger
was
waiting
there
.
He
told
me
about
his
date
with
Susan
,
that
everything
depended
on
it
,
and
told
me
to
keep
away
from
the
theatre
.
''
``
He
did
n't
say
why
?
''
``
He
just
said
it
was
dangerous
,
and
might
ruin
everything
.
''
She
broke
suddenly
,
and
kept
repeating
that
she
did
n't
go
inside
the
theatre
,
in
a
sort
of
moaning
voice
.
We
left
without
another
word
.
At
the
door
I
looked
back
.
She
was
still
playing
with
the
wine
glass
and
staring
at
the
hearth
.
Somebody
should
have
painted
her
,
just
like
that
.
Chapter
Twenty-Six
THE
THEATRE
building
looked
just
as
square
and
just
as
plain
as
the
first
time
,
and
the
same
shadows
from
trees
swayed
over
the
brickwork
like
curious
fingers
.
There
was
the
same
spring
scent
of
earth
and
woods
,
and
the
same
feeling
of
remoteness
,
though
one
or
two
people
were
about
.
A
few
boys
drifted
up
the
drive
,
the
little
ones
frisky
and
excited
,
the
big
ones
with
a
certain
condescending
tolerance
.
And
the
sight
of
them
had
the
same
effect
on
Shale
it
always
had-
a
kind
of
cynical
contempt
for
the
system
that
moulded
them
.
Lights
were
on
inside
the
theatre
,
and
the
windows
curtained
,
but
after
the
warm
evening
,
it
was
like
going
into
a
colder
place
.
The
hall
was
about
two-thirds
full
of
boys
.
They
kept
bobbing
up
in
their
seats
,
chewing
.
There
was
a
happy
anticipatory
drone
.
A
prefect
ushered
us
to
our
seats
in
the
second
row
,
and
the
school
orchestra
in
front
began
teetering
nervously
on
their
violins
.
An
amateurish
air
hung
over
the
place
like
a
pleasant
infection
.
From
the
cover
of
my
programme
,
I
saw
we
were
in
for
what
is
affectionately
known
as
English
middle-class
comedy
.
I
sat
down
and
studied
the
people
in
the
front
row
.
Wylie
's
head
was
just
to
my
right
,
and
at
close
quarters
,
his
little
grey
waves
looked
thinner
,
like
flimsy
sponges
on
a
pink
sea
bed
.
His
wife
was
wearing
a
hat
I
was
glad
I
was
n't
sitting
behind
.
She
had
played
a
gleam
of
triumph
steadily
on
Shale
as
we
came
up
the
row
to
our
seats
.
When
we
sat
down
,
her
head
snapped
round
to
the
front
.
Wylie
acknowledged
us
with
a
curt
nod
and
a
faint
drawing
in
of
the
eyebrows
.
He
was
rather
subdued
.
It
made
him
more
human
.
Miss
Teale
looked
almost
soft
and
yielding
,
not
so
prim
.
She
had
a
new
defiance
,
and
her
eyes
wandered
round
the
hall
confidently
.
She
was
wearing
her
hair
long
,
and
it
made
her
look
younger
.
Her
gaze
rested
often
on
Carter
,
who
was
sitting
with
a
bright
smile
next
to
my
uncle
.
He
leaned
across
affably
and
said
in
a
whisper
,
``
I
say
,
they
've
been
looking
for
Ellam
all
evening
.
Apparently
he
's
nowhere
to
be
found
.
Looks
pretty
mysterious
do
n't
you
think
?
''
I
passed
it
on
to
Shale
.
He
was
reading
his
programme
,
and
I
suddenly
felt
him
nudge
me
.
He
was
pointing
out
the
names
of
the
cast
and
his
finger
was
half
way
down
the
page
.
I
read
:
``
Laura
Thistledown
,
the
manager
's
secretary
...
played
by
William
Barlow
,
=6
A
.
''
He
kept
his
finger
there
for
my
benefit
and
I
saw
what
he
meant
.
The
Christian
name-
``
Laura
''
.
It
should
have
signified
something
but
my
mind
would
n't
grasp
it
.
I
gave
him
a
puzzled
glance
,
but
he
was
settled
back
in
his
seat
,
staring
at
the
top
of
the
stage
.
He
was
sitting
like
that
when
the
prefect
shuffled
up
the
row
and
whispered
in
his
ear
.
``
Willant
wants
a
word
with
me
,
''
Shale
said
,
and
we
all
went
out
.
Heads
turned
,
and
there
was
a
polite
air
of
interest
in
the
front
row
.
Willant
was
in
the
entrance
,
a
study
of
indecision
.
``
Ellam
's
nowhere
to
be
found
,
''
he
said
.
``
Nowhere
in
the
school
.
''
His
fingers
strayed
to
his
waistcoat
,
and
he
tugged
nervously
like
a
man
with
a
tricky
point
to
make
that
was
embarrassing
him
.
He
said
:
``
In
view
of
his
behaviour
this
afternoon
,
I
'm
not
quite
sure
what
I
ought
to
do
.
''
Shale
said
:
``
You
could
tell
the
police
.
''
``
But
as
it
's
only
two
hours
ago
since
he
was
here
,
it
might
look
premature
to
say
he
's
disappeared
.
He
might
return
.
After
all
,
he
was
suffering
from-
perhaps
a
nervous
breakdown-
it
might
be
unwise
to
draw
attention
to
it-
''
He
stopped
,
at
a
loss
.
``
It
might
be
better
to
wait
.
''
Ambrose
said
,
with
the
air
of
a
tactician
who
'd
weighed
everything
up
.
``
You
were
pretty
worried
about
him
a
while
back
,
doctor
,
''
Shale
said
.
``
'Desperate
'
I
think
was
the
word
you
used
.
You
should
tell
the
police
.
''
``
No
doubt
you
're
right
,
''
Willant
said
weakly
.
``
But
first
I
must
start
the
play
,
we
're
late
as
it
is-
so
many
things
to
think
of-
''
He
made
for
the
door
in
the
hall
,
and
stepped
back
as
Forster
came
the
other
way
.
Forster
was
wearing
a
stage-hand
's
smock
.
His
face
was
shining
,
and
happier
than
I
'd
ever
seen
it
.
He
looked
harassed
when
he
saw
us
,
but
recovered
,
and
said
to
Willant
:
``
No
sign
of
Mr.
Ellam
yet
,
headmaster
.
I
really
think
we
ought
to
start
.
''
Willant
took
off
his
glasses
and
rubbed
them
.
He
gave
a
sigh
.
``
Very
well
,
Mr.
Forster
.
I
'll
just
say
a
few
words
first
.
''
He
went
in
impulsively
,
glad
to
get
away
.
Forster
turned
to
follow
him
,
but
Shale
said
,
``
One
thing
before
you
go
,
Mr.
Forster
.
The
character
Laura
Thistledown
.
Who
was
to
play
her
the
last
time-
young
Burnage
?
''
Forster
nodded
,
and
began
to
look
worried
.
``
That
was
all
,
''
Shale
said
gently
.
``
You
can
start
the
revels
now
.
''
We
went
back
to
our
seats
,
and
Willant
,
who
'd
been
talking
to
Wylie
moved
to
the
front
of
the
stage
and
held
up
his
hands
for
silence
.
The
shuffling
died
away
and
he
spoke
his
piece
without
any
trouble
.
He
managed
to
sound
informal
and
light-hearted
,
like
a
vicar
at
a
whist
drive
.
When
he
'd
finished
,
he
walked
down
the
hall
and
I
saw
him
go
through
the
door
at
the
back
.
I
felt
a
certain
admiration
for
the
way
he
was
keeping
going
.
There
was
some
polite
applause
,
then
the
lights
went
out
except
for
a
glow
beneath
the
curtain
,
and
blobs
of
light
on
the
orchestra's
music
stands
.
The
overture
was
brief
and
chronic
.
Shale
lit
a
cigarette
and
relaxed
,
staring
at
the
roof
.
The
curtain
opened
on
an
amateurish
set
with
a
french
window
looking
out
on
to
a
cardboard
garden
.
It
was
slow
getting
underway
,
and
the
actors
were
elocution
conscious
,
but
it
went
down
well
with
the
audience
.
There
was
a
lot
of
laughter
,
most
of
it
at
the
expense
of
the
actors
,
especially
Currie
playing
a
middle-aged
matron
with
a
large
lop-sided
bosom
.
The
first
act
lasted
some
twenty
minutes
,
and
in
the
interval
I
watched
the
reactions
of
the
staff
.
Miss
Teale
's
eyes
were
shining
happily
.
Once
she
flashed
me
a
smile-
quite
a
becoming
smile
.
Wylie
had
unbent
a
little
,
and
was
trying
to
give
the
impression
of
a
stern
man
reflecting
that
a
little
nonsense
was
all
right
once
in
a
while
for
boys
.
His
wife
was
telling
someone
in
a
loud
voice
that
so-and-so
was
good
,
and
so-and-so
was
n't
quite
so
good
.
Her
standards
were
absolute
.
Carter
was
frankly
in
tucks
about
the
whole
thing
.
Shale
seemed
half
asleep
.
Once
,
during
the
scene
,
he
had
watched
Miss
Teale
for
a
long
time
,
but
his
eyes
had
mostly
been
examining
the
top
of
the
curtain
,
as
if
he
were
looking
beyond
,
and
trying
to
picture
the
dust
and
the
gallery
and
the
wooden
platform
.
The
lights
went
down
again
,
and
I
saw
Willant
come
back
.
I
wondered
if
he
had
informed
the
police
.
A
sudden
gasp
of
hilarious
delight
made
me
look
at
the
stage
.
The
character
Laura
Thistledown
had
made
her
first
entrance
.
She
was
meant
to
be
pert
and
pretty
,
and
something
of
a
charmer
.
The
boy
playing
the
part
wore
a
slim
black
costume
,
a
dinky
hat
,
and
wobbled
slightly
on
four-inch
heels
.
He
had
a
wig
of
blonde
curls
,
and
that
made
me
think
of
the
wig
that
was
still
missing
,
and
that
made
me
think
of
the
green
costume
that
was
also
missing
,
and
I
looked
at
Shale
.
He
was
sitting
forward
,
watching
the
play
intently
.
I
felt
a
rise
of
excitement
.
There
was
some
by-play
going
on
on
the
stage
.
The
idea
seemed
to
be
that
``
Laura
Thistledown
''
was
vamping
the
goofy
nephew
of
the
local
aristocracy-
a
part
played
with
gusto
by
a
boy
having
trouble
with
a
pencil-line
moustache
.
Suddenly
this
young
blood
took
the
secretary
in
his
arms
,
and
said
in
an
anguish
of
embarrassment
:
``
Oh
,
Laura
!
You
're
exactly
like
the
other
girl
.
''
The
audience
twittered
with
delight
.
I
felt
Shale
stiffen
and
then
relax
,
very
slowly
.
He
gripped
my
arm
,
and
began
to
write
something
on
the
back
of
his
programme
.
It
could
n't
have
been
easy
in
the
dark
,
but
he
wrote
quickly
.
On
the
stage
they
were
still
fooling
about
,
and
the
audience
was
making
happy
noises
,
but
I
was
n't
with
them
any
more
.
Shale
spoke
in
a
low
voice
.
``
Read
it
outside-
three
important
questions
there
.
Go
right
away
in
the
car
,
and
put
them
to
the
servant
,
Mrs.
Olroyd
.
Got
it
?
''
I
went
as
quietly
as
I
could
,
but
it
seemed
to
me
I
made
a
lot
of
noise
.
Ambrose
looked
annoyed
as
I
squeezed
past
him
,
but
I
didn't
stop
to
explain
.
Outside
I
sat
in
the
car
,
put
a
cigarette
in
my
mouth
,
and
read
the
programme
in
the
falling
light
.
It
was
n't
easy
to
make
out
,
some
of
Shale
's
writing
had
run
across
the
print
,
but
I
finally
got
it
.
Three
questions
,
that
was
all
.
Just
three
questions
.
Put
them
to
a
nice
old
servant
who
had
done
her
job
well
until
one
day
she
'd
been
sacked
,
and
you
would
get
three
answers
.
You
had
to
get
three
answers
because
there
could
only
be
three
answers
and
they
would
make
sense
of
everything
.
I
lit
the
cigarette
,
and
sat
there
and
smelt
the
scents
from
the
wood
,
and
watched
the
branches
sway
in
the
breeze
,
and
listened
to
the
evening
song
of
a
solitary
bird
,
and
everything
was
suddenly
clear
.
The
green
costume
and
everything
.
I
reached
for
the
starter
and
checked
my
hand
.
Someone
had
just
come
from
the
theatre
.
I
heard
steps
hurrying
down
the
drive
.
I
listened
until
they
crunched
away
into
silence
,
then
I
started
the
car
.
I
thought
I
'd
see
who
it
was
as
I
passed
,
but
there
was
nobody
on
the
drive
.
Whoever
it
was
must
have
taken
to
the
woods
.
It
took
me
half
an
hour
or
so
to
get
there
,
and
she
was
in
with
the
old
lady
.
I
put
the
questions
,
and
she
answered
them
placidly
.
It
did
n't
mean
much
to
her
,
and
I
was
neither
relieved
nor
excited-
I
just
knew
what
she
would
say
.
It
was
nearly
dark
when
I
got
back
to
the
Curlew
.
#
28
<
423
TEXT
L2
>
1
FOLLOW
THE
TOFF
IT
was
not
the
first
time
that
the
Honourable
Richard
Rollison
had
been
followed
.
It
would
not
be
the
last
.
It
had
happened
in
many
cities
,
and
more
than
once
before
in
this
fair
city
of
Paris
in
the
Spring
.
It
had
happened
by
day
and
by
night
,
on
land
,
on
sea
and
in
the
air
.
Rollison
himself
,
if
challenged
,
would
have
said
that
he
believed
that
every
possible
variation
of
the
theme
had
been
developed
,
yet
on
this
day
in
May
he
knew
that
he
had
been
wrong
.
It
was
the
first
time
that
such
beauty
had
followed
him
.
The
beauty
was
undoubtedly
English
,
although
he
had
not
yet
heard
her
speak
.
She
had
that
curiously
indefinable
quality
,
perhaps
more
rightly
air
,
about
her
.
It
was
not
only
the
supreme
simplicity
of
her
black
and
white
check
suit
,
the
coat
short-waisted
,
the
skirt
just
long
enough
to
be
in
fashion
,
and
to
show
most
of
the
shapeliness
of
her
legs
.
Nor
was
it
those
long
,
slim
legs
,
or
her
height-
five
feet
eight
or
nine
he
judged-
or
her
complexion
,
although
undoubtedly
her
complexion
had
something
to
do
with
it
.
It
was
a
little
bit
of
everything
.
She
had
followed
him
from
the
Cafe
?
2
de
Paris
,
of
which
it
was
said
that
if
one
sat
long
enough
one
would
meet
all
the
rest
of
the
world
;
in
fact
at
the
Cafe
?
2
de
Paris
he
had
first
realised
that
she
had
been
interested
in
him
.
She
had
walked
past
the
long
lines
of
wicker
tables
and
chairs
,
most
of
them
empty
.
The
glass
screens
of
winter
had
been
whisked
away
and
the
spring
sunshine
not
only
made
life
serene
but
almost
made
it
possible
to
forget
the
surging
traffic
,
the
growl
and
snarl
of
engines
,
the
bark
and
clatter
of
taxis
,
the
all-pervading
stench
of
petrol
fumes
mingling
with
even
worse
from
diesel
oil
.
As
Rollison
had
sat
over
late
petit
de
?
2jeuner
,
wondering
why
the
French
who
made
the
world
's
worst
coffee
had
a
reputation
for
making
it
so
well
,
and
why
the
English
,
who
made
the
world
's
best
,
were
supposed
to
make
the
worst
,
the
woman
had
walked
past
.
She
had
looked
at
him
and
then
walked
quickly
away
.
He
had
not
been
in
a
hurry
,
however
;
such
grace
and
slenderness
and
beauty
were
all
too
rare
.
He
watched
her
go
,
a
little
pensive
because
he
doubted
whether
he
would
ever
have
an
excuse
to
meet
her
,
perhaps
not
even
to
see
her
again
.
But
soon
she
had
turned
back
from
the
corner
by
the
Place
de
l'Ope
?
2ra
.
That
in
itself
had
not
been
unusual
;
people
often
walked
as
far
as
that
,
and
then
turned
back
.
This
time
Rollison
pretended
to
take
no
notice
of
her
,
but
observed
that
she
stared
intently
at
him
,
and
looked
back
at
him
several
times
.
By
then
,
Rollison
's
interest
had
become
much
stronger
.
For
one
thing
,
he
realised
just
how
remarkable
the
woman
was
to
look
at
,
and
remarkable
women
could
usually
make
his
heart
beat
a
little
faster
.
For
another
thing
,
he
was
beginning
to
feel
sure
that
she
had
recognised
him
and
wanted
to
talk
but
could
not
summon
up
the
courage-
if
courage
was
the
word
.
He
could
make
it
easy
for
her
,
or
make
it
comparatively
hard
.
He
would
have
made
it
easy
but
for
the
little
man
.
This
little
man
was
almost
certainly
the
man
who
had
swindled
Alice
Day
,
who
was
now
on
her
way
to
Australia
.
He
fitted
Mike's
description
to
a
T
,
and
he
spent
some
time
at
stations
,
outside
night-clubs
and
other
tourist
haunts
,
offering
money
at
a
good
rate
of
exchange
.
Only
a
few
people
seemed
to
deal
with
him
,
and
Rollison
planned
to
catch
him
red-handed
with
forged
notes
.
Now
this
same
man
was
following
the
Englishwoman
,
and
Rollison
did
not
try
to
guess
whether
she
knew
it
or
not
.
If
she
knew
,
she
was
taking
no
notice-
unless
,
of
course
,
awareness
of
the
surveillance
of
the
little
man
kept
her
from
approaching
Rollison
boldly
.
It
was
a
mildly
intriguing
situation
,
and
quite
entertaining
;
it
would
have
been
amusing
but
for
the
woman
's
obvious
anxiety
.
Beauty
in
distress
was
never
even
remotely
comic
.
An
ordinary
man
,
assessing
the
situation
as
Rollison
assessed
it
,
would
almost
certainly
have
found
an
excuse
to
talk
to
the
woman
,
and
might
possibly
have
tried
to
shoo
the
little
man
off
.
There
were
times
when
Rollison-
known
as
the
Toff
to
the
police
of
seven
continents
and
to
the
criminals
of
six
,
would
have
taken
such
direct
action
,
but
this
was
not
one
of
them
.
He
had
two
reasons
for
being
intrigued
:
his
Aunt
Gloria
's
two
hundred
pounds
,
and
this
beauty
.
At
ten
minutes
to
eleven
the
woman
was
some
way
along
the
Boulevard
des
Capucines
in
the
direction
of
the
Madeleine
,
and
the
little
man
was
fifty
yards
behind
her
.
Every
motor
car
in
Paris
seemed
to
be
crammed
into
the
road
which
had
seemed
wide
in
the
days
of
horse
carriages
.
Rollison
called
for
his
bill
,
paid
,
and
allowed
himself
to
be
swept
across
the
road
with
a
surge
of
human
beings
all
racing
to
make
sure
that
they
reached
the
opposite
pavement
before
the
roaring
monsters
of
iron
and
steel
were
unleashed
at
the
whirl
of
a
gendarme's
white
baton
or
a
trill
on
his
hidden
whistle
.
Once
on
the
far
side
,
Rollison
watched
the
woman
,
and
he
was
tall
enough
to
see
and
be
seen
without
difficulty
.
When
he
was
sure
that
she
had
spotted
him
,
he
discontinued
a
tentative
interest
in
a
window
which
exhibited
every
refinement
of
feminine
foundation
in
black
,
pink
,
and
pale
mauve
silk
,
and
strolled
towards
the
Madeleine
.
The
woman
walked
in
the
same
direction
on
the
other
side
of
the
road
.
She
followed
him
along
the
street
opposite
the
church
of
the
mammoth
pillars
towards
the
arid
wastes
of
the
Place
de
la
Concorde
,
and
then
by
devious
dangerous
routes
towards
the
Seine
.
Now
and
again
Rollison
made
sure
that
not
only
the
woman
but
the
little
man
was
behind
him
.
Then
,
as
if
at
a
loose
end
,
he
crossed
to
the
Rue
de
Rivoli
and
became
one
of
the
thousands
of
tourists
promenading
beneath
the
arches
and
seduced
by
a
million
model
Eiffel
Towers
and
a
thousand
Joan
of
Arcs
.
The
woman
drew
closer
.
Rollison
dawdled
.
He
thought
that
this
time
she
would
speak
,
for
she
actually
passed
within
a
yard
of
him
.
He
imagined
that
he
could
hear
her
breathing
agitatedly-
but
she
passed
without
stopping
.
Rollison
continued
to
study
a
window
resplendent
in
Arab
leatherwork
and
Moroccan
silver
,
as
the
little
man
drew
nearer
.
This
little
man
was
quite
remarkable
too
.
The
task
of
following
an
individual
through
a
city
the
size
of
Paris
is
not
easy
even
for
those
people
physically
adapted
to
it
,
but
he
was
only
about
five
feet
two
inches
high
.
Heads
and
shoulders
of
all
sizes
,
chests
and
bosoms
of
all
shapes
,
arms
and
even
hands
got
in
his
way
,
but
doggedly
he
kept
on
the
trail
.
He
was
n't
remarkable
in
any
other
way
;
in
fact
he
was
the
type
who
could
easily
get
lost
in
a
crowd
.
Rollison
judged
him
to
be
French
,
not
only
because
he
was
blue-jowled
and
wore
a
slightly
faded
beret
,
but
because
he
chain-smoked
Skol
cigarettes
;
only
a
Frenchman
could
have
such
hardihood
and
courage
.
He
had
a
pinched
nose
which
looked
as
if
it
had
been
pushed
to
one
side
,
and
a
little
bloodless
mouth
,
a
surprisingly
square
and
thrusting
chin
,
and
a
well
cut
brown
suit
;
the
beret
did
not
quite
match
up
to
this
.
He
wore
suede
shoes
too
of
dark
brown
,
a
shade
darker
than
the
brown
of
his
suit
.
All
of
this
Mike
had
described
very
well
.
The
woman
had
gone
by
.
The
little
Frenchman
was
following
.
Rollison
judged
his
moment
,
and
stepped
into
the
little
man
's
path
.
There
was
a
ridiculous
contretemps
of
dither
and
dart
,
as
if
each
man
was
trying
to
give
way
to
the
other
,
but
in
fact
Rollison
did
not
mean
to
give
way
until
the
moment
was
right
.
So
they
collided
.
A
woman
gasped
:
~
''
Oo
!
''
as
only
someone
born
in
Blackpool
could
.
The
little
man
reeled
back
,
as
if
dazed
.
Rollison
gave
a
dazzling
smile
and
apologised
,
and
allowed
the
man
to
pass
.
Then
,
watched
by
at
least
a
dozen
people
,
he
darted
his
left
hand
towards
the
inside
of
his
coat
pocket
.
Every
Method
school
of
acting
would
have
approved
his
performance
.
He
looked
startled
,
aghast
,
appalled
,
angry
,
and
finally
vengeful
.
Then
in
the
clearest
and
loudest
of
English
he
called
:
``
Stop
thief
!
''
Fifty
people
looked
round
,
mostly
English
and
American
all
open-mouthed
,
some
ready
to
fling
themselves
forward
with
great
courage
,
most
trying
to
make
sure
that
they
could
get
out
of
the
way
.
``
Stop
thief
!
''
cried
Rollison
again
,
and
moved
with
astonishing
rapidity
through
the
crowd
towards
the
little
Frenchman
,
who
had
not
hurried
and
had
not
looked
round
.
The
Englishwoman
was
now
staring
at
those
massed
gilt
models
of
the
Eiffel
Tower
,
the
Notre
Dame
,
and
Joan
of
Arc
on
a
gilded
statue
,
the
original
of
which
was
only
a
hundred
yards
away
.
Rollison
pounced
on
him
,
gripped
his
shoulder
,
and
spun
him
round
.
The
man
gaped
.
A
gendarme
standing
in
the
roadway
trilled
on
his
whistle
,
swung
his
baton
and
charged
forward
.
A
crowd
collected
,
most
of
them
people
at
a
safe
distance
,
but
one
sturdy
Yorkshireman
and
his
wife
came
to
Rollison
's
support
.
``
Is
that
2reet
?
''
the
Yorkshireman
demanded
.
``
Did
he
take
2summat
out
of
2thy
pocket
?
''
``
The
scoundrel
stole
my
wallet
,
''
asserted
Rollison
,
and
as
he
spoke
the
gendarme
came
up
and
rested
a
hand
on
the
butt
of
his
revolver
,
warningly
,
and
machine-gunned
a
dozen
questions
.
``
I
do
n't
understand
a
word
you
're
saying
,
''
lied
Rollison
hotly
.
``
This
man
pretended
to
collide
with
me
just
now
,
and
stole
my
wallet
.
''
``
That
is
not
so
,
''
declared
the
little
man
,
in
highly
accented
English
.
3
''
Eet
is
the
big
lie
.
''
The
gendarme
demanded
,
in
French
,
to
know
what
exactly
had
happened
.
Rollison
tapped
his
pocket
,
thrust
his
hand
inside
,
drew
it
out
empty
,
and
declared
:
``
He-
stole-
my-
wallet
.
''
3That-
ees-
the-
lie
.
''
``
M'sieu
,
je
demande
que
vous
parlez
Francais
.
''
``
He
stole-
``
The
little
man
turned
to
the
gendarme
and
poured
out
an
earnest
,
even
an
impassioned
denial-
he
had
not
touched
Rollison
's
wallet
,
he
had
not
touched
Rollison
.
He
was
a
law-abiding
citizen
,
he
was
not
to
be
insulted
,
he-
``
He
stole
my
wallet
!
''
roared
Rollison
.
``
Eeeh
,
lad
,
better
leave
it
to
me
,
''
said
the
Yorkshireman
and
began
to
talk
in
surprisingly
colloquial
French
in
spite
of
an
unbelievable
admixture
of
Yorkshire
accent
.
Even
the
little
man
was
silenced
,
and
the
gendarme
appeared
to
begin
to
understand
.
As
the
Yorkshireman
finished
,
the
gendarme
held
his
baton
at
the
ready
and
spoke
with
the
air
of
a
Solomon
:
``
If
this
man
stole
your
wallet
,
he
will
have
it
with
him
now
.
''
Rollison
just
saved
himself
from
agreeing
in
French
and
asked
the
Yorkshireman
:
``
What
's
all
the
blathering
about
?
''
``
He
says
that
if
this
man
stole
2tha
wallet
he
'd
still
have
it
on
him
.
''
``
Fair
enough
,
''
agreed
Rollison
.
``
So
why
not
search
him
?
''
3
''
You
look
,
you
see-
nothing
,
''
declared
the
little
Frenchman
.
He
gripped
the
edges
of
his
coat
,
and
flung
it
open
at
arms
'
length
,
as
if
he
hoped
to
be
able
to
take
off
and
fly
with
these
homemade
wings
.
He
was
undoubtedly
convinced
that
the
wallet
was
not
there
,
perhaps
because
he
had
never
met
Rollison
before
.
The
gendarme
stared
,
the
Yorkshireman
gaped
and
glanced
with
earthy
satisfaction
at
Rollison
.
A
dozen
other
people
craned
forward
to
see
Rollison's
crocodile
leather
wallet
showing
fully
an
inch
above
the
Frenchman's
pocket
.
``
Eeeh
,
lad
,
''
said
the
Yorkshireman
,
``
2tha
'd
best
leave
talking
to
me
.
Just
tell
me
where
2thou
2'rt
staying
and
I
'll
talk
to
copper
for
2thee
.
''
``
I
do
n't
know
what
I
would
have
done
without
you
,
''
said
Rollison
warmly
.
#
26
<
424
TEXT
L21
>
Concluding
chapters
of
a
great
mystery
novel
That
long
wet
summer
by
JOAN
AIKEN
They
told
her
their
insane
plan-
gloating
and
triumphant-
trying
to
force
her
hand
...
The
story
so
far
:
JANE
DRUMMOND
was
trying
to
keep
her
marriage
together-
for
the
sake
of
her
children
,
CAROLINE
and
DONALD
.
Her
architect
husband
,
GRAHAM
,
was
selfish
and
self-centred
,
living
above
his
income
to
``
keep
up
appearances
.
''
He
encouraged
her
to
return
to
work
while
MYFANWY
MACGREGOR
was
engaged
to
look
after
the
children
.
Myfanwy
and
her
husband
TIM
,
seemed
to
have
some
hold
over
Graham
.
Living
near
the
Drummonds
was
TOM
ROLAND
,
a
TV
celebrity
Jane
once
met
at
a
party
,
whom
Graham
tried
to
cultivate
because
Tom
was
famous
.
Jane
was
driven
home
from
the
station
each
night
by
Tom
and
their
friendship
grew
.
She
suspected
that
Mrs.
MacGregor-
whom
she
was
beginning
to
detest-
could
not
read
or
write
and
was
horrified
when
she
found
an
anonymous
letter
in
Caroline's
handwriting
.
The
note
was
for
Graham
and
read
:
YOUR
WIFE
IS
CARRYING
ON
WITH
MR.
ROLAND
.
Between
the
MacGregors
and
her
strained
relationship
with
Graham
,
Jane
's
life
became
unbearable
.
She
was
pleased
when
her
old
friend
,
ELLIE
came
to
stay-
but
surprised
to
see
that
Ellie
and
Tom
obviously
knew
each
other
,
though
neither
admitted
this
.
Then
Ellie-
a
scatter-brained
blonde-
told
Jane
she
was
pregnant
.
Jane
promised
to
help
all
she
could-
and
to
adopt
the
child
.
Tim
MacGregor
tried
to
kiss
Jane-
and
for
a
second
she
mistook
him
for
Graham
.
Later
,
in
their
bedroom
,
she
told
Graham
the
MacGregors
must
go
.
``
I
'm
terrified
of
them
,
''
she
said
.
``
You
're
terrified
?
''
Graham
answered
.
``
What
do
you
think
I
am
?
Jane
,
do
you
know
who
that
man
is
?
''
Now
read
on
:
``
NO
,
of
course
I
do
n't
know
who
MacGregor
is
,
''
Jane
said
,
trembling
.
``
How
could
I
?
Who
is
he
?
''
``
He
's
my
cousin
,
''
Graham
said
.
``
Your
cousin
?
Then
that
's
why-
''
``
He
used
to
live
in
Tangier
,
''
Graham
went
on
,
ignoring
her
.
``
It
was
he
who
suggested
I
should
go
out
there
.
He
had
a
factory-
a
makeshift
hole
,
in
a
tin
shed
,
making
plastic
doorknobs
,
''
he
added
with
a
sour
smile
,
seeing
Jane
's
look
of
incredulity
.
``
But
for
all
that
,
Tim
's
a
clever
chap
.
Doorknobs
were
n't
his
main
line
.
He
had
quite
a
nice
sideline
in
penicillin
and
black
market
machine
oil
.
''
Things
began
to
fall
into
place
in
Jane
's
mind
.
``
And
you
helped
him
?
''
``
Only
occasionally
.
''
Graham
's
voice
was
angry
,
defensive
.
``
Only
when
clients
were
n't
biting
.
At
first
it
was
all
okay
.
Then
there
was
a
bit
of
trouble
.
''
The
curtain
blew
in
above
Jane
's
head
and
she
heard
a
volley
of
rain
spatter
on
the
window-sill
.
I
ought
to
get
up
and
shut
the
window
,
she
thought
,
and
lay
still
,
thinking
of
how
she
had
first
met
Graham
in
Tangier-
the
hot
sun
,
the
white
roofs
,
the
charming
things
he
had
said
.
Now
it
seemed
like
some
twopence-coloured
fairy-tale
.
``
I
was
helping
him
at
that
time
,
''
Graham
said
.
``
The
profits
were
going
to
be
rather
good
.
But
someone
had
used
a
batch
of
Tim's
oil
for
making
salad
cream
or
something
,
and
a
lot
of
people
had
died
.
Things
had
been
tightened
up
and
they
were
on
the
lookout
.
We
were
followed
into
Spanish
Morocco
and
we
had
to
get
away
fast
from
the
rendezvous
.
There
was
a
bit
of
shooting
and
Tim
got
hit
.
We-
I
thought
he
was
killed
.
There
was
n't
time
to
make
sure
.
''
``
What
happened
to
him
?
''
``
We
had
to
leave
him
behind
and
he
was
picked
up
.
He
was
sent
to
jail
for
three
years
.
Quite
a
short
sentence
really
.
So
I
decided
the
game
was
n't
worth
the
risk
.
It
was
rather
a
murky
business
,
''
Graham
said
with
a
flicker
of
his
normal
self-righteousness
.
``
And
it
was
just
after
that
I
met
you
,
so
I
opted
out
and
decided
to
come
home
and
set
up
as
a
law-abiding
citizen
.
''
``
I
see
.
''
Jane
turned
away
from
him
,
willing
herself
to
ask
the
next
question
.
``
Graham
,
that
legacy
from
your
uncle
in
Scotland-
''
``
Well
?
''
His
voice
was
wary
.
``
Was
it
really
the
profits
from
that-
that
consignment
?
''
His
silence
said
yes
.
``
Why
did
you
lie
to
me
about
it
?
''
``
Well
,
damn
it
,
I
hardly
knew
you
.
I
could
n't
very
well
have
told
you
a
thing
like
that
then
.
''
He
was
injured
.
``
You
thought
the
world
of
me
.
''
And
so
you
did
of
me
,
Jane
thought
,
with
a
sudden
,
uncharacteristically
hard
perception
.
I
was
broke
and
in
a
dreary
job
;
just
the
same
,
Daddy
and
I
had
something
you
had
n't
got
that
you
needed
on
your
climb
up
the
ladder
.
Needed
as
much
as
a
new
house
,
or
a
gardener
,
or
Tom
Roland
's
mower
.
``
And
MacGregor-
what
happened
to
his
share
of
the
profit
?
''
Jane
asked
.
``
For
the
Lord
's
sake
,
Jane
,
must
we
go
over
all
this
?
It's
ancient
history
now
and
I
'm
tired
,
I
want
to
go
to
sleep
.
I
've
got
enough
to
worry
about
;
all
I
ask
is
that
you
do
n't
antagonize
Tim
and
his
wife
.
''
``
You
took
his
share
,
is
that
it
?
''
``
Well
,
what
else
could
I
do
?
''
said
Graham
sulkily
.
``
It
did
n't
amount
to
much
,
anyway
,
and
there
was
no
one
to
leave
it
with
.
Naturally
,
I
thought
when
he
came
out
I
'd
have
done
well
enough
to
pay
him
back
.
It
was
just
bad
luck
I
could
n't
.
''
``
Where
was
his
wife
while
he
was
in
prison
?
''
``
In
Wales
with
her
family
.
''
Jane
knew
that
she
ought
to
feel
pity
for
the
MacGregors
,
but
she
thought
of
Tim
's
cunning
sidelong
look
,
his
wife
's
hostile
air
of
concealed
knowledge
,
and
could
find
nothing
but
loathing
.
``
We
'll
have
to
sell
the
house
,
''
she
said
.
``
Sell
it
and
pay
him
what
he
thinks
you
owe
him
and
move
away
from
here
.
''
``
Are
you
mad
?
''
Graham
said
with
violence
.
``
Sell
this
place
?
Just
when
I
've
got
it
finished
?
Just
when
we
're
making
some
useful
friends
?
I
'll
pay
Tim
off
somehow
;
it
's
just
a
matter
of
time
.
All
we
have
to
do
is
keep
him
quiet
for
a
bit
.
He
ca
n't
really
do
anything
.
''
He
spoke
with
the
old
confidence
that
had
once
sounded
so
reassuring
to
Jane
.
Now
she
knew
how
much
it
was
worth
.
``
But
Graham-
''
``
Stop
nagging
,
stop
nagging
,
''
he
said
with
passionate
irritation
,
and
turned
towards
her
,
holding
her
in
a
tense
,
nervous
grip
.
His
voice
changed
.
``
Just
let
's
forget
about
it
all
,
shall
we
?
''
Jane
was
used
to
these
sudden
exigencies
of
Graham
's
desire
when
the
world
had
gone
against
him
.
Long
after
he
was
sleeping
,
one
arm
flung
possessively
across
her
,
she
lay
awake
,
staring
at
the
greying
sky
,
while
slow
,
cold
tears
trickled
backwards
into
the
roots
of
her
hair
.
JANE
made
Ellie
stay
in
bed
until
after
lunch
next
day
,
hoping
an
affectionate
smile
and
the
Sunday
papers
would
serve
as
sufficient
evidence
of
sympathy
until
she
had
gathered
herself
together
.
To
listen
with
constructive
attention
to
Ellie
's
problem
was
more
than
she
could
manage
just
yet
.
Graham
went
out
immediately
after
breakfast
and
was
absent
all
morning
.
When
Jane
collected
Ellie
's
tray
after
lunch
,
Caroline
went
with
her
and
stayed
chatting
to
Ellie
while
she
dressed
.
Ellie
was
devoted
to
the
children
and
began
brushing
Caroline
's
hair
and
tying
it
in
ribbons
.
Then
she
offered
to
take
Caroline
and
Donald
for
a
walk
.
Jane
thankfully
accepted
,
put
the
baby
in
his
pram
and
saw
them
off
.
She
thought
she
would
go
to
church
;
that
might
clear
her
thoughts
and
bring
her
to
a
decision
.
Graham
,
who
had
come
back
just
before
lunch
and
been
completely
silent
through
the
meal
,
walked
into
their
bedroom
as
she
was
putting
on
a
hat
.
``
I
want
Ellie
out
of
here
by
tonight
,
''
he
said
.
``
She
's
not
going
.
''
Jane
's
tone
was
firm
,
light
;
she
stooped
over
a
drawer
,
rummaging
for
gloves
.
Graham
was
obviously
at
a
loss
before
her
unexpected
mood
.
At
last
,
angry
and
irresolute-
``
You'll
be
sorry
for
this
...
''
he
muttered
and
turned
on
his
heel
.
She
could
hear
his
steps
,
heavy
and
defeated
,
dragging
down
the
stairs
.
Something
made
her
look
out
of
the
window
.
MacGregor
had
arrived
and
was
wheeling
the
mower
out
on
to
the
lawn
.
His
wife
had
installed
herself
on
a
rug
with
Susan
.
The
active
force
of
her
own
hate
startled
Jane
.
She
went
into
the
garden
.
MacGregor
had
paused
to
say
something
to
his
wife
and
Jane
was
able
to
address
them
both
.
``
I
understand
I
've
been
doing
you
an
injustice
,
''
she
said
coldly
.
``
Naturally
,
if
I
'd
realized
that
my
husband
owed
you
money
it
would
have
been
different
.
However
,
now
I
have
found
out
it
makes
it
easier
to
say
this
.
I
do
n't
want
ever
to
see
either
of
you
again
.
I
shall
get
a
full-time
job
and
pay
you
back
myself
,
if
necessary
.
But
if
you
pester
Graham
or
send
any
more
anonymous
messages
about
me
I
shall
go
straight
to
the
police
.
``
I
'm
going
to
afternoon
service
now
and
when
I
come
back
I
shall
expect
to
find
that
you
've
packed
up
your
things
and
gone
.
''
She
walked
on
without
waiting
for
an
answer
,
leaving
four
malevolent
eyes
fixed
on
her
back
.
A
feeble
sun
was
trying
to
shine
.
Little
Susan
,
sitting
in
a
patch
of
sand
on
the
drive
,
raised
an
indifferent
,
vacant
face
to
her
,
and
Jane
shuddered
,
seeing
suddenly
a
resemblance
to
Caroline
.
This
child
was
her
cousin
!
There
were
few
people
in
the
church
.
Jane
,
at
first
hardly
able
to
follow
the
service
,
presently
found
herself
calmer
.
The
office
will
take
me
on
full
time
,
she
decided
hopefully
,
and
I
'm
sure
Ellie
can
be
persuaded
to
look
after
the
children
for
a
bit
.
If
I
contribute
all
my
salary
to
pay
the
MacGregors
,
Graham
will
surely
agree
.
She
ignored
a
small
warning
voice
that
said
:
Leave
Graham
.
Take
the
children
and
get
away
while
you
can
,
before
you
get
dragged
in
any
deeper
.
For
a
brief
moment
she
considered
asking
advice
of
the
vicar
,
the
kind
old
man
who
had
christened
Donald
.
But
the
story
was
not
hers
alone
.
It
was
Graham
's
,
MacGregor
's
,
even
Ellie
's
.
The
MacGregors
might
be
a
repellent
pair
,
but
they
had
a
right
to
the
money
Graham
owed
them
;
it
was
not
for
her
to
be
sanctimonious
about
how
they
had
come
by
it
.
And
Ellie-
she
had
promised
to
help
Ellie
and
would
not
run
out
on
her
now
.
Tom
,
she
thought
.
If
only
I
could
have
asked
Tom
's
advice
.
But
now
it
's
too
late
for
that
.
WHEN
she
walked
home
after
the
service
,
it
was
raining
hard
.
She
had
no
coat
with
her
,
and
hurried
up
the
village
street
,
head
bent
against
the
cold
,
driving
gusts
.
``
Ellie
!
''
she
called
,
as
soon
as
she
was
inside
the
house
.
``
Shut
the
bathroom
window
,
will
you
?
The
rain
always
comes
in
on
that
side
.
''
There
was
no
answer
.
Were
Ellie
and
the
children
not
back
from
their
walk
yet
?
They
would
be
soaked
.
She
went
into
the
sitting-room-
and
stopped
short
.
The
MacGregors
were
there
,
Tim
lounging
on
the
piano
stool
,
Susan
on
the
floor
,
Mrs.
MacGregor
upright
and
expressionless
on
the
sofa
.
``
I
told
you
to
leave
this
house
,
''
Jane
said
.
``
Oh
,
madam
,
''
Tim
said
softly
,
``
you
would
n't
expect
us
to
leave
in
this
rain
,
would
you
?
''
His
narrow
black
eyes
slid
past
her
,
rested
on
his
wife
,
came
back
to
Jane
again
.
``
Graham
!
''
Jane
called
.
There
was
no
reply
.
Apart
from
herself
and
the
MacGregors
,
the
house
appeared
to
be
empty
.
A
fear
began
to
take
hold
of
Jane
.
``
Graham
!
''
she
called
again
.
``
He
was
out
sunbathing
,
''
MacGregor
said
,
smiling
.
``
Very
keen
he
is
on
getting
brown
.
He
went
out
to
get
a
good
tan
.
I
shouldn't
wonder
but
what
he
's
still
there
.
Asleep
maybe
.
''
He
nodded
down
the
garden
,
and
Jane
's
disbelieving
eyes
saw
something
on
the
sloping
lawn-
a
round
blob-
Graham
's
head
?
Was
he
lying
on
the
grass
in
the
pelting
rain
?
She
flung
open
the
french
windows
and
ran
over
the
sodden
grass
,
calling
frantically
,
``
Graham
!
Graham
!
''
#
21
<
425
TEXT
L22
>
WHISPERING
TONGUES
BLAMED
HER
WHEN
BOB
ARCHER
'S
wife
ANNE
,
disappears
,
the
police
believe
it
is
because
she
is
guilty
of
poisoning
Bob
's
mother
.
Actually
,
however
,
she
is
being
held
prisoner
by
VERA
CORBETT
,
Mrs
ARCHER
'S
ex-maid
.
It
was
Vera
who
killed
Bob
's
mother
and
she
knows
Anne
can
give
her
away
.
ARTHUR
HEDLEY
,
Vera's
boy-friend
,
also
knows
of
her
guilt
,
but
he
is
too
deeply
involved
to
back
out
.
It
is
a
shock
to
Vera
when
she
discovers
that
the
old
house
where
she
is
keeping
Anne
is
not
uninhabited
,
as
she
believed
,
but
is
occupied
by
an
old
man
and
his
housekeeper
.
And
the
grounds
are
guarded
by
a
pair
of
fierce
dogs
,
so
there
is
no
escape
.
Luckily
,
however
,
the
old
man
seldom
comes
near
the
wing
where
Vera
is
hiding
Anne
and
has
no
idea
they
are
there
.
One
day
when
he
does
come
he
leaves
behind
a
local
paper
.
Studying
it
casually
Vera
sees
she
has
been
left
+2
in
Mrs
Archer
's
will
.
``
Two
thousand
pounds
!
''
she
gasps
turning
to
look
down
at
Anne
.
``
It
's
a
fortune
!
I
'm
getting
out
of
here
,
no
matter
what
happens
to
you
!
''
Now
Read
On
.
VERA
stared
at
the
paper
,
her
brain
reeling
.
Two
thousand
pounds
!
Already
her
mind
was
racing
.
When
you
came
to
think
of
it
,
what
was
there
to
stop
her
turning
up
to
claim
the
money
?
The
police
had
nothing
on
her
,
especially
now
Anne
was
out
of
the
way
.
There
were
all
sorts
of
difficulties
to
overcome
,
of
course
.
First
,
there
was
the
problem
of
getting
out
of
the
house
.
Second
,
the
question
of
what
she
could
do
with
Anne
.
Finally
,
how
was
she
going
to
explain
to
the
police
why
she
had
disappeared
?
The
second
and
third
snags
she
pushed
aside
for
the
moment
.
She
would
find
some
way
round
them
when
the
time
came
.
She
'd
come
back
for
Anne
and
hide
her
somewhere
else
.
She
'd
think
of
some
story
to
tell
the
police
.
But
getting
out
of
the
house
unseen-
that
baffled
her
.
Those
two
bull
terriers
were
never
out
of
the
garden
and
it
was
easy
to
see
how
savage
they
were
.
Why
,
whenever
a
tradesman
called
at
the
door
,
look
how
they
raced
round
,
snarling
and
barking
until
he
went
away
again
.
Then
suddenly
Vera
caught
her
breath
.
That
was
her
answer
!
Next
time
a
tradesman
came
!
Sometimes
he
would
be
there
for
three
or
four
minutes
.
If
she
was
quick
,
if
she
opened
a
downstairs
window
the
moment
the
dogs
rushed
round
to
snarl
at
the
tradesman
,
if
she
ran
as
fast
as
she
could
to
the
railway
embankment
,
she
might
do
it
!
With
sudden
decision
she
began
to
bind
and
gag
Anne
.
``
I
'll
be
back
for
you-
later
.
''
She
gave
a
mirthless
laugh
.
``
You
wo
n't
be
very
comfortable
,
but
you
'll
be
safe
enough
for
twenty-four
hours
.
''
In
her
dull
,
dazed
way
,
Anne
did
n't
even
try
to
struggle
.
Without
a
backward
glance
,
Vera
tiptoed
downstairs
to
wait
.
When
it
came
to
the
bit
,
every
second
would
count
.
She
slipped
the
catch
off
one
window
and
stood
waiting
impatiently
.
It
seemed
hours
before
her
chance
came
.
The
dogs
began
to
bark
furiously
,
but
the
sound
died
away
as
they
raced
round
to
the
other
side
of
the
house
.
Vera
threw
up
the
window
and
scrambled
out
,
racing
blindly
towards
the
fence
at
the
foot
of
the
garden
.
Seconds
later
,
panting
,
her
coat
torn
and
her
hands
bleeding
,
she
tumbled
to
safety
on
the
other
side
.
She
lay
for
a
full
minute
,
getting
her
breath
back
.
But
there
was
triumph
in
her
heart
.
She
'd
made
it
!
She
straightened
presently
and
dusted
herself
down
.
Then
she
stumbled
along
the
embankment
till
she
reached
a
point
right
beside
the
main
Mardsley
road
.
There
she
caught
a
bus
that
would
take
her
right
into
Mardsley
.
It
was
later
than
Vera
had
realised-
nearly
midday-
but
that
suited
her
well
enough
.
Before
she
went
to
the
police
station
she
wanted
to
have
a
word
with
Arthur
Hedley
.
Then
,
if
the
police
did
hold
her
for
questioning
,
Arthur
could
do
something
about
getting
Anne
away
from
that
house
.
The
bus
dropped
her
almost
opposite
the
factory
where
Arthur
worked
.
The
rest
was
easy
,
just
a
matter
of
waiting
in
the
shadow
of
a
doorway
until
the
men
began
to
trickle
out
.
Presently
Arthur
came
out
.
He
was
alone
.
``
Arthur
.
''
She
spoke
his
name
very
quietly
.
He
spun
round
.
``
Vera
!
''
His
eyes
darted
uneasily
up
and
down
the
street
.
``
Cross
over
,
quick
!
''
he
muttered
.
It
must
come
now-
the
showdown
between
Anne
Vardon
and
her
greatest
enemy
.
``
We
'll
go
to
Church
Walk-
there
wo
n't
be
anyone
about
.
''
They
walked
quickly
,
not
speaking
until
they
got
to
the
deserted
lane
.
Then
Arthur
wheeled
on
her
sharply
.
``
Why
have
you
come
here
?
How
did-
?
''
``
Take
it
easy
.
I
had
to
come
back
when
I
discovered
about
the
money
.
''
``
You
know
that
?
''
he
gasped
.
``
But
how
?
''
``
Never
mind
that
just
now
.
Just
listen
carefully
.
I
told
you
where
Anne
and
I
were
hiding
.
Well
,
I
got
out
,
but
I
had
to
leave
her
behind
.
But
we
've
got
to
get
her
away
to
some
other
place
as
soon
as
we
can
.
''
``
But
what
about
the
dogs
?
You
said-
''
``
We
can
throw
them
some
poisoned
meat
.
But
there
's
just
one
thing
.
You
'll
have
to
go
alone
if
the
police
hold
me
for
questioning
.
''
``
The
police
!
''
``
Do
n't
be
a
fool
,
Arthur
!
''
she
said
sharply
.
``
I
ca
n't
claim
the
money
without
seeing
the
police
.
I
'm
on
my
way
there
now
.
''
He
stared
at
her
.
``
You
'll
never
get
away
with
it
!
''
``
Why
not
?
''
she
asked
coolly
.
``
The
police
have
n't
anything
on
me
.
The
only
danger
is
if
you
lose
your
head
and
do
anything
silly
.
Now
off
you
go
.
If
the
police
do
n't
keep
me
I
'll
be
waiting
for
you
when
you
finish
tonight
.
''
VERA
CORBETT
knew
now
just
what
she
was
going
to
tell
the
police
.
It
was
gloriously
simple
with
Anne
out
of
the
way
and
unable
to
contradict
her
.
All
the
same
,
her
heart
was
beating
a
little
faster
with
nervousness
as
she
walked
up
the
steps
of
the
police
station
.
As
it
happened
,
Detective-Sergeant
Willis
was
with
the
desk
sergeant
when
she
went
in
.
He
glanced
idly
round
and
stiffened
sharply
.
``
You
!
''
he
gasped
.
Then
he
recovered
himself
a
little
.
``
Would
you
mind
stepping
into
my
room
?
''
Apparently
completely
at
ease
,
she
watched
him
close
the
door
carefully
behind
them
.
``
Now
then
.
''
He
turned
to
face
her
.
``
Where
have
you
been
?
Why
did
you
go
away
?
''
``
I
've
been
in
London
.
''
She
gave
him
the
address
where
she
really
had
stayed
.
``
But
if
you
want
to
know
why
I
went
there
,
you'll
have
to
ask
Anne
Archer
.
It
was
her
idea
.
''
The
detective
frowned
.
``
Her
idea
?
What
are
you
driving
at
?
''
``
She
paid
me
to
go
and
live
there
under
another
name
.
Do
n't
ask
me
why
.
She
was
paying
good
money
,
so
I
did
n't
ask
too
many
questions
.
Besides
,
there
was
no
reason
why
I
should
n't
go
.
I'd
quarrelled
with
my
boy
friend
,
and
I
was
n't
happy
at
home
.
So
I
just
went
like
she
asked
me
to
,
and
told
nobody
.
''
He
was
staggered
.
``
But-
good
heavens
,
you
must
have
some
idea
why
she
asked
you
to
do
a
thing
like
that
!
''
She
shook
her
head
.
``
I
tell
you
I
did
n't
ask
many
questions
.
''
It
was
such
an
incredible
story
that
it
rang
completely
true-
because
Willis
thought
he
knew
the
answer
to
his
own
question
.
All
the
same
...
``
I
suppose
it
never
occurred
to
you
that
you
were
reported
missing
?
''
he
said
sharply
.
``
Did
n't
you
read
the
papers
?
''
She
shrugged
.
``
I
've
never
been
one
for
reading
newspapers
.
I
mean
,
the
London
ones
.
It
's
different
with
local
ones
.
''
He
swore
softly
under
his
breath
.
``
What
brought
you
back
,
then
?
''
``
Anne
Archer
stopped
sending
me
money
,
so
I
decided
to
come
and
see
her
.
''
``
Anne
Archer
stopped
sending
you
money
?
That
's
why
you
came
back
?
When
did
she
stop
?
''
He
shot
the
questions
at
her
.
``
About
a
week
ago
.
''
He
nodded
slowly
.
It
all
fitted
.
``
But
why
come
to
me
?
''
he
asked
sharply
.
``
When
I
got
here
I
bought
a
local
paper
.
I
read
how
old
Mrs
Archer
had
died
and
left
me
some
money
.
''
She
smiled
at
him
innocently
.
``
I
could
n't
believe
my
eyes
at
first
.
But
I
thought
the
best
thing
to
do
was
come
and
see
you
.
I
knew
you
'd
tell
me
what
to
do
.
''
He
was
silent
a
moment
.
``
Did
you
know
that
Anne
Archer
accused
you
of
trying
to
poison
her
mother-in-law
?
''
``
Me
?
''
Vera
pretended
to
be
completely
staggered
.
Then
anger
came
into
her
face
.
``
What
a
dreadful
thing
to
say
!
How
could
she
!
What
possible
reason
could
I
have
?
''
``
There
's
the
money
Mrs
Archer
left
you
in
her
will
,
''
he
pointed
out
sharply
.
``
Do
n't
be
silly
!
That
will
was
n't
made
until
after
I
'd
gone
away
!
''
Willis
fairly
pounced
on
that
.
``
How
do
you
know
?
''
``
Because
I
witnessed
all
the
other
wills
she
ever
made
,
''
Vera
said
simply
.
``
And
I
read
them
all
.
''
Her
face
darkened
again
.
``
Just
wait
till
I
see
Anne
Archer
!
She
ca
n't
get
away
with
saying
things
like
that
!
''
``
Anne
Archer
has
disappeared
,
''
he
said
quietly
.
``
Disappeared
!
''
Once
again
she
looked
staggered
.
``
But
why
on
earth-
''
And
then
she
broke
off
,
catching
her
breath
.
``
Do
n't
you
see
?
''
she
breathed
.
``
It
all
fits
in
!
She
sent
me
to
London
so
she
could
accuse
me
of
trying
to
kill
the
old
lady
!
Then
for
some
reason
she
got
the
wind
up
and
cleared
out
.
''
That
was
exactly
what
Willis
had
been
thinking
,
too
.
``
Very
well
.
''
His
voice
was
a
little
weary
.
``
You
can
go
,
but
I
'll
want
you
again
.
''
``
I
can
go
?
''
Vera
echoed
indignantly
.
``
What
do
you
mean
?
I
came
here
of
my
own
free
will
,
and
do
n't
you
forget
it
.
I
told
you
I
came
to
ask
you
what
I
should
do
about
claiming
the
money
.
''
Briefly
he
explained
what
she
must
do
,
then
saw
her
out
.
Vera
walked
down
the
street
more
confident
than
ever
.
WILLIS
had
said
nothing
to
her
about
going
to
see
Bob
Archer
.
But
the
first
place
she
made
for
was
his
home
.
She
reasoned
that
it
would
be
the
natural
thing
for
her
to
do
if
she
really
had
been
innocent
.
Bob
gasped
when
he
saw
her
.
``
Vera
!
Where
on
earth
have
you
come
from
?
''
``
I
heard
about
your
trouble
,
Mr
Archer
,
''
she
said
quietly
.
``
I
mean
about
your
mother
's
death
and
the
way
your
wife
has
disappeared
.
I-
I
just
thought
I
'd
like
to
say
how
sorry
I
am
.
''
He
looked
at
her
sharply
.
``
But
where
have
you
been
?
What
made
you
come
back
?
Did
you
read
about
my
mother
leaving
you
money
?
''
She
shook
her
head
.
``
Not
till
I
got
back
to
Mardsley
!
''
``
Then
why
did
you
come
?
''
She
hesitated
.
``
I-
I
do
n't
really
like
to
tell
you
,
''
she
said
reluctantly
.
``
It
was
easier
to
tell
the
police
.
''
But
she
did
tell
him
all
the
same
.
Bob
listened
in
silence
,
his
face
strained
.
But
when
she
finished
his
eyes
were
hard
.
``
These
are
very
grave
accusations
you
're
making
,
Vera
,
especially
as
my
wife
is
n't
here
to
defend
herself
!
''
``
I
do
n't
care
!
''
Vera
said
hotly
.
``
How
dare
she
accuse
me
of
poisoning
your
mother
?
''
Her
voice
softened
.
``
Oh
,
Mr
Archer
,
I
do
n't
want
to
hurt
your
feelings
at
a
time
like
this
,
but
there
's
a
lot
I
could
tell
you
.
''
She
pursed
her
lips
.
``
She
's
a
bad
one
.
Look
at
the
names
she
called
your
mother-
the
things
she
even
said
about
you
behind
your
back
.
You
'd
never
believe-
''
``
That
's
enough
!
''
he
cut
in
harshly
.
``
I
do
n't
care
!
''
Vera
repeated
angrily
.
``
I
know
Anne
Vardon
better
than
you
do
,
even
if
she
is
your
wife
.
Do
n't
forget
who
she
is
!
Remember
what
her
father
was
!
''
Bob
's
jaw
tightened
.
``
I
think
you
've
said
quite
enough
,
''
he
said
harshly
.
``
You
'd
better
go
now
.
''
She
shrugged
and
turned
on
her
heel
.
#
2
<
426
TEXT
L23
>
Short
Story
by
HUMPHREY
ap
EVANS
The
Assessor
``
YES
,
''
said
Mr.
Ridley
,
taking
off
a
pair
of
very
thick
rimless
glasses
and
wiping
them
over
with
a
monogrammed
handkerchief
.
``
You
have
to
be
a
student
of
human
nature
to
be
any
good
as
an
Assessor-
any
good
to
the
Company
,
that
is
,
''
he
added
.
``
Without
appearing
to
be
unhelpful
or
hard-hearted
,
you
've
just
got
to
cut
the
claims
as
low
as
you
can
.
''
He
replaced
his
glasses
,
turning
them
upside
down
and
swivelling
the
earpieces
round
.
``
Of
course
I
've
been
in
this
a
long
time
now
,
''
he
went
on
,
''
and
although
I
know
there
's
a
lot
of
rot
talked
about
a
sixth
sense
and
all
that
,
I
think
I
have
got
something
that
helps
me
size
a
thing
up
pretty
well
.
Not
every
case
who
comes
before
you
is
trying
it
on
,
you
know
,
but
most
of
them
are
out
for
what
they
can
get
.
And
who
would
n't
be
?
''
he
asked
,
turning
round
and
looking
me
full
in
the
face
,
through
his
upside
down
glasses
.
His
eyes
appeared
enormous
when
one
looked
back
at
him
,
like
watery
amoeba
in
a
microscope
.
I
began
to
feel
a
bit
amoebic
myself
,
almost
as
if
it
were
I
who
had
been
found
``
trying
it
on
.
''
``
Yes
,
of
course
,
''
I
agreed
hurriedly
.
``
But
many
of
your
cases
must
be
really
deserving
ones
,
are
n't
they
?
I
mean
,
bread-winners
disabled
with
mouths
to
feed
,
and
all
that
sort
of
thing
?
''
``
Ah
,
yes
,
there
is
a
bit
of
that
,
of
course
,
''
he
said
,
``
But
we
usually
have
some
confidential
reports
beforehand
which
give
a
good
idea
.
I
'm
a
medical
man
myself
though
:
I
used
to
be
a
G.P
.
in
the
Midlands
before
I
went
over
whole
time
as
Claims
Assessor
.
They
do
n't
know
I
'm
a
medico
when
they
come
up
before
me
.
I
get
some
yarns
spun
me
sometimes
,
I
can
tell
you
.
''
He
chuckled
moistly
,
clouding
his
reversible
glasses
which
had
to
be
removed
again
for
demisting
.
``
You
take
this
case
this
afternoon
,
that
I
've
come
up
about
.
If
this
chap
's
shoulder-
his
right
shoulder
,
too-
if
it
's
as
bad
as
he
says
,
then
of
course
he
wo
n't
be
able
to
work
at
all
with
his
right
hand
or
arm-
perhaps
never
again
,
which
is
a
serious
thing
for
a
family
man
with
seven
young
children
.
``
I
ca
n't
go
making
mistakes
,
can
I
?
His
employers
have
been
sued
for
+1
,
-
loss
of
potential
earnings
,
inconvenience
,
suffering-
all
the
usual
claims
trotted
out
.
``
It
's
a
bit
easier
when
you
've
got
a
chap
with
something
you
can
actually
see
that
's
wrong
.
It
's
these
fellows
with
'loss
of
concentration
'
or
'intermittent
headaches
'
or
'recurrent
depression
'
that
are
the
most
difficult
.
How
can
you
prove
'loss
of
concentration
'
?
He
does
n't
have
to
prove
he
ever
could
concentrate
.
That
's
one
of
the
little
problems
I
have
to
sort
out
.
Headaches
are
the
same-
nothing
to
go
on
or
prove
either
way
.
A
bad
headache
's
a
rotten
thing
,
of
course
,
if
you
really
have
one
.
''
``
What
about
the
'recurrent
depressions
'
?
''
I
said
.
``
Well
,
''
he
replied
,
``
That
's
difficult
too
.
It
's
easy
to
go
about
with
a
long
face
saying
how
terrible
everything
is
,
and
who
's
to
say
he
does
n't
really
feel
perfectly
all
right
?
''
We
pondered
this
situation
for
a
moment
or
two
in
silence
.
As
a
new
member
of
this
Department
of
Insurance
,
I
was
being
sent
round
by
the
Company
to
have
a
first-hand
look
at
the
way
the
Assessor
worked
.
Mr.
Ridley
was
reckoned
a
wizard
at
the
job
.
They
said
he
saved
the
firm
tens
of
thousands
of
pounds
a
year
,
but
nobody
knew
just
how
he
managed
it
.
I
was
looking
forward
to
seeing
him
in
action
.
I
had
heard
a
lot
about
his
'Psychology
'
angle
,
but
could
not
see
how
this
would
help
in
most
of
the
cases
.
The
'case
'
up
that
afternoon
had
claimed
that
because
the
management
had
not
allowed
a
wide
enough
passageway
between
two
machines
he
had
banged
against
one
of
them
,
seriously
affecting
his
whole
nervous
system
down
the
right
side
of
his
body
.
He
could
,
he
claimed
,
only
raise
his
right
arm
to
elbow
level
very
slowly
and
with
great
difficulty
,
and
higher
than
his
elbow
,
it
would
not
go
at
all
.
He
had
already
been
off
work
for
a
month
,
and
the
arm
had
not
'responded
to
treatment
,
'
much
to
the
surprise
of
the
doctors
.
It
had
in
fact
got
gradually
worse
,
according
to
the
man
himself
.
He
needed
help
to
put
on
his
clothes
,
and
had
been
obliged
to
learn
to
do
all
manner
of
things
with
his
left
hand
when
he
was
not
the
least
bit
left-handed
,
naturally
.
His
wife
would
have
to
give
up
her
evening
work
to
look
after
him
:
that
meant
a
regular
allowance
out
of
the
Insurance
to
compensate
her
.
He
would
need
some
form
of
electric
tricycle
to
get
him
about
,
and
a
small
garage
built
to
house
it
.
The
injury
,
he
had
been
told
by
a
friend
,
might
easily
spread
to
his
legs
,
and
in
view
of
the
worry
about
this
,
the
sum
of
+1
,
would
probably
be
quite
inadequate
.
His
``
statement
of
basis
of
claim
''
ran
to
three
sides
of
foolscap
``
dictated
by
me
and
written
by
my
wife
,
owing
to
the
injury
what
prevents
my
writing
.
''
Mr.
Ridley
was
unperturbed
by
this
voluminous
evidence
of
the
state
of
the
man
's
injuries
.
``
I
'm
afraid
it
does
n't
seem
quite
right
to
me
somehow
,
''
he
said
,
pulling
off
the
glasses
yet
again
.
It
was
a
very
irritating
gesture
:
perhaps
,
I
thought
,
he
did
it
deliberately
to
put
his
cases
off
their
guard
,
to
take
their
minds
off
themselves
and
to
give
themselves
away
.
``
You
see
,
if
he
really
is
as
bad
as
he
says
,
the
sensitivity
of
some
nerves
would
be
bound
to
be
affected
at
the
finger
extremities
even
supposing
there
has
been
no
bruising
of
tissue
.
The
doctors
apparently
can
find
nothing
actually
wrong
.
It
's
only
that
he
maintains
he
can
not
raise
his
arm
.
When
it
was
raised
up
quickly
by
a
doctor
when
he
was
n't
expecting
it
,
he
let
out
such
a
scream
that
the
wretched
doctor
thought
he
had
torn
the
arm
right
off
!
After
that
,
they
have
been
a
bit
chary
about
wrenching
it
up
and
down
.
``
However
,
''
he
added
after
a
minute
or
two
,
``
I
think
it
's
time
we
went
over
and
saw
for
ourselves
.
Come
along
with
me
.
''
We
walked
across
to
the
Assessment
Office
and
up
into
Mr.
Ridley
's
room
.
There
was
nothing
particular
about
it
.
Just
the
usual
desk
(
back
to
the
light
of
course
)
,
a
couple
of
chairs
,
a
reading
chart
on
the
wall
,
and
a
bookcase
about
six
feet
tall
with
a
few
papers
and
other
oddments
on
it
.
Mr.
Ridley
spoke
to
the
attendant
:
``
Send
Mr.
Alton
in
now
,
would
you
please
?
''
A
few
moments
passed
.
Then
there
was
a
shuffling
outside
on
the
linoleum
,
and
the
door
opened
.
Mr.
Alton
's
left
hand
pushed
at
the
handle
,
for
his
right
arm
was
hanging
dejectedly
at
his
side
,
patently
useless
and
perhaps
even
causing
pain
.
``
Ah
,
Mr.
Alton
,
come
in
,
how
do
you
do
?
''
smiled
Mr.
Ridley
holding
out
a
hand
.
The
limp
right
arm
quivered
,
but
quick
as
a
flash
the
sturdy
remaining
left
hand
took
its
place
for
a
brave
handshake
.
``
I
've
been
thinking
your
case
over
,
''
said
Mr.
Ridley
,
sitting
down
at
once
at
his
desk
,
leaving
Mr.
Alton
standing
without
a
chair
.
``
It
is
certainly
one
of
the
most
unfortunate
I
have
come
across
and
our
hearts
go
out
to
you
and
your
family
in
this
serious
blow
.
I
think
+15
,
is
the
least
we
can
reasonably
offer
in
compensation
,
and
if
you
are
agreeable
to
this
,
I
am
authorized
to
write
you
a
cheque
this
very
minute
in
full
settlement
,
without
ado
.
''
After
rubbing
his
glasses
as
usual
,
Mr.
Ridley
pulled
out
a
fountain
pen
,
took
the
cap
off
and
briskly
prepared
to
write
.
Mr.
Alton
evidently
could
hardly
believe
his
ears
,
mercifully
unaffected
by
his
injury
.
He
could
only
nod
his
agreement
.
``
Yes
,
I
think
that
would
do
very
well
,
''
he
managed
after
a
moment
when
power
of
speech
returned
.
``
Right
then
,
''
said
Mr.
Ridley
,
pen
at
the
ready
.
``
Just
hand
me
down
my
cheque
book
from
that
bookcase
,
will
you
,
and
we'll
get
it
cleared
up
.
''
Alas
for
poor
Mr.
Alton
.
I
did
feel
a
little
sorry
for
him
.
The
bookcase
was
on
his
right
.
From
the
top
,
the
bright
blue
cheque
book
was
plainly
visible
.
A
step
forward
,
and
Mr.
Alton's
arm-
his
right
arm
,
that
poor
injured
right
arm
upon
whose
failing
strength
a
wife
and
many
small
children
had
depended
for
their
daily
bread-
swung
up
as
easily
and
quickly
as
that
of
a
policeman
on
point
duty
.
Rapid
fingers
closed
upon
the
beckoning
cheque
book
with
new
found
health
.
He
was
halfway
to
Mr.
Ridley
's
desk
before
the
awful
implication
of
his
action
dawned
upon
Mr.
Alton
.
His
face
went
scarlet
,
then
drained
.
Tiny
beads
of
sweat
appeared
.
He
turned
and
left
the
room
without
a
word
.
``
You
see
what
I
mean
,
''
said
Mr.
Ridley
,
as
he
put
the
cap
back
on
his
unused
pen
.
``
The
study
of
human
nature
is
a
great
help
in
this
profession
.
''
Short
story
by
NAT
EASTON
The
way
of
escape
THE
wind
had
slapped
the
notice
so
hard
and
often
you
had
to
lean
with
it
to
read
the
faded
letters
,
Unfit
For
Motorists
.
I
smiled
,
patting
the
weather-roughened
wood
.
I
slipped
the
car
off
the
track
onto
the
moor
,
left
it
behind
the
V-shaped
ruin
of
an
old
stone
barn-
pointing
back
the
way
I
'd
come
.
Light
hearted
,
sure
of
myself
somehow
in
my
completely
new
outfit
,
I
walked
to
the
edge
of
the
great
heather
brow
and
looked
down
its
tumbling
slopes
to
the
sea
below
.
For
several
minutes
I
stood
there
,
just
wishing
and
willing
,
and
taking
in
the
spread
of
land
and
ocean
,
then
I
slithered
into
the
scoured
out
track
and
plunged
downwards
eagerly
.
The
banks
were
high
,
the
surface
like
a
forgotten
river
bed-
dry
,
bread-coloured
mud
and
stones
the
years
had
smoothed
but
not
budged
.
About
halfway
down
,
a
path
of
bare
,
trodden
soil
led
to
a
gate
in
a
high
privet
hedge
.
I
stopped
,
looking
over
at
it
,
pep-talking
myself
,
then
braced
up
and
went
forward
.
The
bungalow
was
as
neat
a
piece
of
transplanted
suburbia
as
a
man
could
imagine
.
The
path
was
concrete
,
straight
as
a
railway
line
.
On
each
side
there
was
a
shaved
square
of
lawn
the
size
of
a
blanket
with
a
round
bed
of
roses
in
the
middle
of
it
,
slap
in
the
middle
.
Each
lawn
was
overlooked
by
a
bay
window
,
one
packed
with
red
geraniums
.
A
wire
basket
of
flowers
hung
over
the
front
door
.
The
glass
of
the
windows
and
the
leaded
door
panel
shone
as
though
the
leather
had
just
left
it
.
The
green
and
cream
paintwork
took
a
bath
regularly
.
I
poked
a
gloved
finger
into
the
copper
letter
box
and
raised
the
flap
.
The
corridor
hall
was
laid
with
polished
orange
and
brown
linoleum
,
covered
down
the
middle
with
a
runner
of
plain
beige
carpet
,
like
a
continuation
of
the
path
.
The
hall-stand
held
one
umbrella
,
impeccably
furled
,
one
horn-handled
walking-stick
,
a
heavy
raincoat
on
a
hanger
,
a
series
of
crisp
trilbies
and
a
check
cap
.
Beyond
that
the
shadows
took
over
.
I
lowered
the
flap
gently
and
side-stepped
to
the
bay
window
on
the
left
.
Squinting
through
the
geraniums
I
saw
a
green
three-piece
suite
,
a
bureau
,
dining
table
and
chairs
of
dark
oak
,
a
red
leather
tufty
,
and
one
of
those
modern
cut-down
pianos
.
The
empty
fireplace
was
shielded
by
a
blue
hydrangea
in
a
pot
that
had
been
painted
green
.
Above
the
tobacco
jar
on
the
chimney-piece
six
pipes
hung
from
a
rack
.
The
seventh
slot
was
vacant
.
There
were
two
letters
in
the
middle
of
the
table
,
one
under
a
heavy
glass
paper-weight
.
#
22
<
427
TEXT
L24
>
The
outline
of
the
case
which
follows
will
,
I
hope
,
be
sufficient
to
secure
a
withdrawal
of
the
questions
.
If
this
fails
,
I
shall
of
course
be
glad
to
offer
the
Members
concerned
a
full
and
free
opportunity
to
question
me
,
as
well
as
the
officers
who
have
conducted
the
investigation
,
in
whatever
fashion
they
think
fit
.
Their
suspicions
are
the
more
ironical
in
that
Gillian
was
actually
arrested
yesterday
morning
,
on
my
personal
instructions
.
Since
the
Department
of
Public
Prosecutions
regards
the
evidence
against
him
as
insufficient
,
the
arrest
was
made
without
a
warrant
;
and
within
a
couple
of
hours
Gillian
was
inevitably
once
again
a
free
man
.
My
action
did
,
however
,
succeed
in
its
intended
purpose
:
Gillian
and
Mrs
Wynter
had
planned
to
be
married
yesterday
afternoon
;
as
a
result
of
the
scene
that
occurred
in
my
office
the
marriage
will
not
now
take
place
.
You
will
say
,
and
rightly
,
that
it
is
no
business
of
the
police
to
discourage
people
who
wish
to
marry
murderers
.
Nonetheless
,
when
one
partner
is
completely
unsuspicious
,
there
is
,
I
believe
,
a
good
deal
to
be
said
on
humane
grounds
for
at
least
dropping
a
hint
.
In
fact
,
the
simple
ruse
we
employed
succeeded
handsomely
,
thereby
confirming
the
theory
we
had
formed
as
to
the
only
possible
method
by
which
this
perplexing
murder
can
have
been
committed
.
Gillian
's
arrest
was
so
contrived
that
Mrs.
Wynter
would
be
with
him
at
the
time
;
she
was
``
allowed
''
to
accompany
him
to
Scotland
Yard
,
and
on
arrival
both
of
them
were
brought
to
my
office
.
Also
present
were
Superintendent
Colleano
(
in
charge
of
the
case
)
,
Detective-Inspector
Pugh
(
who
made
the
arrest
)
,
and
a
shorthand
writer
(
P.
C.
Clements
)
.
Despite
Mrs.
Wynter
's
urgings
,
Gillian
declined
to
send
for
a
solicitor
;
his
attitude
was
fatalistic
throughout
and
he
looked
ill
.
I
need
hardly
say
that
if
Gillian
's
arrest
had
been
anything
other
than
a
trick
there
would
have
been
no
question
of
my
confronting
him
personally
.
As
it
was
,
I
was
able
to
use
our
previous
acquaintance
as
a
pretext
for
the
meeting
.
I
told
him
,
quite
untruthfully
,
that
I
had
just
returned
from
leave
,
and
was
anxious
for
old
times
'
sake
to
hear
an
account
of
the
circumstances
which
had
resulted
in
the
Deputy
A.C.
's
ordering
his
arrest
,
and
to
look
into
the
matter
in
person
;
and
it
is
the
measure
of
the
queer
,
apathetic
state
he
was
in
that
he
apparently
swallowed
this
preposterous
tale
without
turning
a
hair
.
The
proceedings
opened
with
Colleano
's
giving
me
a
summary
of
the
case
.
From
our
point
of
view
this
was
mere
camouflage
;
but
it
is
necessary
to
repeat
it
here
for
the
purpose
of
clarifying
what
happened
subsequently
.
Approximately
two
years
ago
,
Dr.
Harold
Wynter
,
a
general
practitioner
working
in
the
Somerset
town
of
Midcastle
,
was
tried
for
,
and
convicted
of
,
the
manslaughter
of
a
patient
through
gross
negligence
.
The
evidence
against
him
was
by
no
means
decisive
,
but
both
judge
and
jury
seem
to
have
been
influenced
by
the
fact
that
the
doctor
himself
was
a
morphine
addict
.
He
was
adjudged
guilty
and
sentenced
to
imprisonment
for
three
years
.
At
Nottsville
Prison-
to
which
Gillian
had
a
year
previously
been
appointed
governor-
Wynter
's
first
few
weeks
were
spent
in
the
infirmary
,
where
he
was
weaned
of
his
addiction
before
being
transferred
to
the
cells
.
Very
shortly
afterwards
,
however
,
he
began
to
suffer
from
attacks
of
6angina
pectoris
.
Accordingly
,
he
was
excused
from
all
serious
exertion
;
and
in
addition-
since
he
proved
a
model
prisoner-
was
allowed
a
cell
to
himself
,
so
that
he
mingled
with
the
other
prisoners
only
on
the
occasions
when
he
took
light
exercise
in
the
yard
.
His
wife
,
Ellen
Wynter
,
wrote
to
him
regularly
and
seems
to
have
visited
him
as
often
as
she
could
;
these
visits
were
,
however
,
restricted
in
number
owing
to
the
fact
that
for
financial
reasons
she
had
been
obliged
to
take
a
job
some
considerable
distance
away
.
In
the
ordinary
course
of
things-
taking
into
account
remissions
for
good
conduct-
Wynter
would
have
been
released
in
October
of
this
year
.
On
April
23rd
he
died
in
his
cell
.
This
was
discovered
when
luncheon
was
brought
to
him
at
noon
on
that
day
.
In
the
absence
of
contra-indications
,
the
death
was
ascribed
to
the
angina-
for
although
a
man
suffering
from
this
complaint
may
,
and
often
does
,
live
on
for
a
great
many
years
,
there
is
no
guarantee
that
any
single
attack
may
not
finish
him
.
As
with
all
prison
deaths
,
however
,
an
inquest
was
held
.
But
there
was
no
6post
mortem
,
since
none
seemed
to
be
called
for
,
and
on
April
27th
Wynter
was
buried
in
the
prison
cemetery
,
his
death
being
certified
as
due
to
his
heart
disease
.
There
the
matter
might
well
have
rested
.
Three
days
later
,
however
,
we
received
here
at
Scotland
Yard
an
anonymous
letter
which
accused
Gillian
of
having
poisoned
Wynter
with
a
plant
spray
containing
nicotine
;
Gillian
's
motive
,
the
writer
added
,
was
infatuation
with
Wynter
's
wife
.
I
myself
ordered
that
this
accusation
be
investigated
,
and
there
proved
to
be
sufficient
plausibility
in
it
to
justify
us
in
exhuming
Wynter
's
body
.
The
stomach
was
shown
to
contain
a
small
but
sufficiently
lethal
quantity
of
nicotine
;
in
consequence
of
this
,
a
full-scale
examination
of
the
circumstances
was
at
once
put
in
hand
.
The
writer
of
the
anonymous
letter
was
traced
easily
enough
.
He
was
a
warder
at
Nottsville
named
Parker
,
who
conceived
himself
to
have
a
grudge
against
the
Governor
,
and
who
purely
by
chance
had
come
to
hear
of
the
irregular
association
which
did
in
fact
exist
between
Gillian
and
Mrs.
Wynter
;
the
nicotine
,
he
said
,
was
only
a
guess
,
based
on
the
fact
that
he
knew
this
type
of
plant
spray
was
used
occasionally
on
the
Governor
's
shrubbery
.
It
was
a
suspiciously
good
guess
,
and
Superintendent
Colleano
devoted
plenty
of
time
and
energy
to
investigating
whether
Parker
himself
had
opportunity
or
motive
for
poisoning
Wynter
.
In
the
end
,
however
,
it
was
established
that
he
had
neither
.
A
second
possibility
was
that
Wynter
's
death
had
some
connection
with
the
death
of
the
patient
he
was
alleged
to
have
neglected
;
but
this
again
proved
unlikely
,
if
not
impossible
.
To
cut
a
long
story
short
,
the
closest
checking
and
counter-checking
failed
to
establish
a
motive
for
Wynter
's
death
in
any
of
the
prison
staff-
except
Gillian
.
Gillian
's
motive
,
however
,
was
undeniably
a
strong
one
:
he
was
in
love
with
Mrs.
Wynter
.
There
is
no
doubt
,
by
the
way
,
that
Wynter
was
devoted
to
his
wife
,
to
the
extent
that-
in
her
view-
he
would
never
have
agreed
to
divorce
her
;
and
in
spite
of
his
illness
he
might
well
have
lived
for
many
years
after
his
release
from
Nottsville
.
As
to
the
manner
in
which
Gillian
and
Mrs.
Wynter
became
acquainted
,
that
,
I
think
,
calls
for
no
detailed
description
here
.
It
is
worth
noting
,
however
,
that
Gillian
's
obsession
with
the
woman
was
by
no
means
a
happy
one
.
The
husband
was
a
prisoner
in
his
personal
charge
,
undergoing
a
relatively
savage
sentence
for
a
crime
of
which
he
may
quite
possibly
have
been
innocent
;
moreover
,
Wynter
loved
his
wife
;
and
finally
,
he
was
an
incurable
invalid
.
To
a
man
with
Gillian
's
record
for
probity
these
considerations
may
well
have
been
horribly
distressing
;
he
himself
has
said
that
they
worried
him
deeply-
and
his
anxiety
was
naturally
compounded
by
the
fact
that
from
the
official
point
of
view
his
surreptitious
relationship
with
Mrs.
Wynter
was
an
unforgivable
offence
for
which
his
resignation
would
certainly
be
demanded
as
soon
as
the
truth
became
known
.
As
you
are
aware
,
that
resignation
was
tendered
,
and
accepted
,
a
fortnight
ago
.
Since
Gillian
is
a
wealthy
man
in
his
own
right
,
his
financial
position
will
not
be
affected
;
at
the
same
time
,
for
a
man
with
his
long
and
devoted
connection
with
the
penal
service
,
the
wrench
must
have
been
considerable
.
Was
Gillian
's
passion
for
Mrs.
Wynter
sufficiently
strong
to
override
all
these
considerations
?
Unquestionably
it
was
;
and
if
so
,
we
may
not
unreasonably
assume
that
it
was
strong
enough
to
impel
him
to
the
act
of
murder
.
He
had
motive
,
he
had
means
.
Unfortunately
,
what
he
seems
quite
definitely
not
to
have
had
was
opportunity
.
The
medical
evidence
as
to
the
time
of
Wynter
's
death
,
and
how
long
he
took
to
die
,
is
regrettably
uncertain
;
but
there
is
a
definite
consensus
of
opinion
to
the
effect
that
Wynter
could
not
have
ingested
the
poison
earlier
than
breakfast
time-
that
is
to
say
,
7.3
a.m.
on
the
day
of
his
death
.
It
seems
equally
certain
,
however
,
that
the
nicotine
was
not
in
Wynter
's
breakfast
;
two
warders
(
perfectly
reputable
men
)
were
concerned
in
the
serving
of
this
,
and
moreover
they
were
,
as
it
happened
,
accompanied
on
this
occasion
by
one
of
H.M
.
Inspectors
of
Prisons
,
who
had
been
staying
in
Nottsville
overnight
;
without
going
into
the
matter
in
detail
,
I
can
assure
you
that
short
of
a
conspiracy
among
these
three
it
is
absolutely
impossible
for
the
poison
to
have
been
administered
in
Wynter
's
breakfast
.
But
if
not
at
this
time
,
when
?
On
the
morning
of
his
death
Wynter
did
not
,
as
it
chanced
,
require
fresh
materials
for
the
work
he
performed
in
his
cell
;
and
the
result
of
this
was
that
the
next
visit
paid
to
him
was
at
lunch-time-
when
his
dead
body
was
discovered
.
It
is
certain
that
between
7.3
and
noon
Wynter
was
alone
in
his
cell
in
E
block
,
and
that
during
this
period
he
came
in
contact
with
no
one-
neither
with
Gillian
nor
with
anyone
else
.
These
circumstances
would
seem
to
point
either
to
suicide
or
to
murder
by
trickery-
for
example
,
Wynter
might
previously
have
been
given
a
preparation
of
nicotine
under
the
guise
of
medicine
,
and
have
consumed
it
of
his
own
volition
some
time
on
the
morning
of
his
death
.
There
exists
,
however
,
an
insuperable
objection
to
both
assumptions
:
before
breakfast
on
that
particular
morning
a
snap
search
of
the
cells
in
E
block
was
carried
out
.
These
searches
are
routine
,
but
they
are
nevertheless
thorough
;
and
because
of
the
recent
suicide
of
Pickering
at
Tawton
Prison
,
special
attention
is
currently
being
paid
to
the
possibility
of
concealed
poison
.
The
upshot
,
as
it
applies
to
Wynter
,
you
will
guess
:
no
pills
or
powders
or
capsules
or
fluids
were
found
in
his
cell
other
than
the
small
supply
of
trinitrini
tablets
which
he
was
allowed
to
keep
by
him
in
case
of
an
angina
attack
.
Of
these
,
at
the
time
of
the
search
,
there
were
three
,
in
a
sealed
container
;
and
there
is
irrefutable
evidence
to
prove
that
this
same
container
was
still
there
,
still
sealed
and
intact
,
when
Wynter
's
body
was
discovered
(
it
was
,
of
course
,
noticed
particularly
for
the
reason
that
at
the
time
Wynter's
death
was
assumed
to
be
the
result
of
an
angina
attack
sufficiently
disabling
to
have
prevented
him
from
getting
at
the
tablets
)
.
Now
,
Gillian
's
last
direct
encounter
with
Wynter
had
taken
place
more
than
a
week
before
the
death
;
and
on
that
occasion
,
as
always
,
another
member
of
the
prison
staff
was
present-
this
precaution
is
so
invariable
in
dealing
with
convicts
that
if
Gillian
had
at
any
time
departed
from
it
in
his
dealings
with
Wynter
,
the
fact
must
inevitably
have
become
known
to
us
.
How
,
then
,
can
Gillian
possibly
have
committed
this
murder
?
Or
if
it
was
suicide
,
how
can
Gillian
or
anyone
else
possibly
have
supplied
Wynter
with
the
means
?
The
three
warders
who
conducted
the
search
on
the
morning
of
the
death
might
conceivably
have
conspired
together
to
make
Wynter
a
present
of
poison
;
but
in
view
of
their
excellent
record
this
was
not
a
possibility
which
Colleano
felt
able
to
accept
so
long
as
another
,
and
likelier
,
explanation
of
the
circumstances
remained
open
to
him
.
And
such
an
explanation
did
exist
.
Despite
the
external
appearances
of
what
thriller-writers
describe
as
an
``
impossible
murder
''
or
a
``
locked-room
mystery
,
''
the
ingenious
yet
simple
way
in
which
Wynter
had
been
murdered
was
easily
deduced
from
the
facts
I
have
given
above
.
#
218
<
END
>
<
428
TEXT
M1
>
A
shudder
,
more
mental
than
physical
,
ran
through
him
,
and
his
mind
seemed
to
melt
away
into
emptiness
.
His
bulging
eyes
caught
the
reclining
form
of
Heather
,
who
was
still
repeating
in
sing-song
:
``
.
.
.
I
will
not
give
in
.
.
.
''
He
stared
at
her
blankly
,
mouthing
an
incoherent
gabble
of
half
words
.
Then
he
broke
into
a
crazy
laugh
that
made
rolling
echoes
through
the
house
,
and
trailed-off
into
a
long-drawn-out
unearthly
wail
.
The
wail
should
have
been
despairing
;
but
its
eerie
note
,
even
in
its
senseless
gaggling
babble
,
was
jubilant
,
triumphant
.
CHAPTER
7
HAPPY
FACES
AND
AN
EXIGENCY
RETURNING
to
some
degree
of
consciousness
,
Steve
found
himself
slumped
in
a
chair
trying
to
shake
and
blink
away
the
mind-deadening
mists
of
hypnotic
trance
.
To
his
still
rather
stuporous
perceptions
,
the
world
was
an
endless
cloud
in
which
he
floated
,
and
in
which
various
dark
,
shapeless
objects
went
round
and
round
in
concentric
orbits
.
The
rotations
preceeded
<
SIC
>
by
rhythmic
jerks
,
which
were
timed
to
a
painful
throb
that
bumped
in
his
head
.
He
slapped
himself
in
the
face
and
cuffed
the
sides
of
his
head
.
Then
by
degrees
the
rotating
objects
slowed
,
and
coming
into
focus
took
the
form
of
the
furnishings
in
Dan
Brown
's
living
room
.
He
stood
up
unsteadily
and
looked
about
the
room
,
trying
to
gather
his
wits
.
Outside
the
dusk
was
settling
over
Dow
's
Lake
and
the
heights
beyond
were
in
silhouette
,
already
a
solid
black
.
He
bumped
into
a
floor
lamp
and
switched
it
on
.
Heather
McNabb
still
lay
on
the
couch
,
her
body
uncomfortably
twisted
and
afflicted
with
occasional
spasmodic
jerks
.
He
went
to
the
kitchen
for
water
and
found
Dan
.
Dan
was
lying
on
a
long
bench
in
the
breakfast
nook
,
his
head
bent
upright
against
the
wall
.
His
usually
animated
face
was
expressionless
and
looked
flat
,
as
though
his
nose
had
been
pushed
back
and
his
eyes
and
cheeks
brought
forward
.
He
mouthed
a
low
mutter
,
punctuated
at
intervals
with
a
few
syllables
of
a
crazy
and
incoherent
jargon
.
As
Steve
looked
at
him
his
mouth
suddenly
snapped
shut
,
with
jaws
askew
.
There
was
utter
imbecility
in
his
blank
face
.
Presently
the
muttering
started
again
,
and
went
on
and
on
.
Stunned
and
shaken
,
Steve
drew
a
glass
of
water
and
went
back
to
Heather
.
Half
an
hour
later
Heather
and
Steve
were
still
trying
to
shake-off
the
last
traces
of
hypnotic
after-effects
.
For
several
minutes
they
had
been
facing
each
other
across
a
low
table
,
like
two
old
convalescents
thoroughly
bored
with
each
other
through
forced
association
.
Then
something
like
a
zest
for
living
began
to
come
back
to
Steve
and
he
squeezed
her
hand
.
Her
face
took
on
enough
animation
to
produce
a
wan
smile
.
Dan
's
low
muttering
was
just
audible
from
the
kitchen
.
And
Steve
could
see
that
as
Heather
recovered
her
senses
and
emotions
she
was
growing
cold
and
numb
with
shock
.
She
had
seen
Dan
,
or
rather
the
physical
relic
of
him-
the
empty
shell
of
flesh
and
bone
,
devoid
of
intellect
and
personality
.
And
these
had
been
his
great
qualities
,
so
attractive
to
her
.
The
Base
Station
had
gone
before
,
discharging
its
narrow
plane
of
4ementalating
energy
along
the
length
of
the
Earth
's
imaginary
longitudes
,
moving
eastward
like
a
knife-edged
twilight
in
reversed
progression
.
It
had
brought
the
First
Stage
in
the
Thetan
pattern
of
conquest
,
the
empty-minded
receptiveness
that
prepared
the
way
for
the
Second
Stage
.
The
Landingship
followed
with
its
longitudinal
sweeps
,
an
invisible
speck
moving
at
incredible
speed
in
the
ionosphere
.
Up
and
down
,
from
pole
to
pole
.
Beaming
down
a
moving
cone
of
impulses
,
and
bringing
the
Second
Stage
.
Bringing
reverence
and
servility
to
preconditioned
humanity
.
Now
the
Thetan
impulses
of
the
Second
Stage
descended
on
Dan
and
he
received
their
inspiration
.
It
was
nine-thirty
.
He
rose
from
his
breakfast-nook
bench
and
came
into
the
livingroom
,
where
Heather
and
Steve
stood
aghast
at
his
entrance
.
He
came
,
almost
falling
forward
in
an
ungainly
shuffle
,
neck
thrust
out
,
arms
dangling
loosely
.
Then
,
abruptly
,
he
drew
himself
up
and
walked
on
the
very
tips
of
his
toes
.
He
stretched
his
arms
over
his
head
and
yawned
agape
,
drawing-in
great
breaths
that
became
great
sighs
of
ecstacy
.
<
SIC
>
His
flat
moonface
shone
with
an
undescribable
expression
of
utter
happiness
.
Seeing
Heather
he
came
to
her
and
danced
her
gleefully
around
the
room
.
He
slapped
Steve
heartily
on
the
back
,
and
then
sat
down
.
He
seemed
preoccupied
,
as
though
groping
for
an
elusive
understanding
of
some
new
and
wonderful
phenomenon
.
Then
he
beamed
upon
his
guests
.
``
They
have
come
!
''
he
said
reverently
,
gripping
his
hands
together
between
his
knees
and
leaning
forward
.
``
Is
n't
it
a
glorious
thing
!
Long
awaited
transcendent
event
,
the
exalted
desire
of
all
mankind
through
all
ages
!
The
Kingdom
of
the
Mind
is
at
hand
!
''
He
turned
beaming
eyes
upward
and
shook
his
head
slowly
from
side
to
side
.
``
Oh
,
Lord
of
Lords
!
I
commend
myself
,
through
my
mind
which
is
part
of
Thine
,
to
Thy
Command
.
For
in
doing
Thy
command
my
services
become
a
part
of
the
ultimate
fulfilment
.
Fulfilment
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Mind
on
Earth
!
''
He
had
intoned
this
awful
devotion
in
rapt
attention
,
as
though
repeating
the
faint
phrasing
of
a
distant
voice
.
And
his
fervour
grew
in
stringendo
until
his
last
words
were
uttered
in
a
frenzy
of
zeal
and
adoration
.
Then
,
very
calmly
,
and
with
a
light
of
inner
peace
and
sure
purpose
shining
in
his
eyes
,
he
said
:
``
I
go
to
bed
now
.
Good
night
.
''
Steve
drove
Heather
to
her
nearby
apartment
and
then
continued
through
the
sleeping
city
to
his
place
in
Rockliffe
.
He
drove
down
the
lighted
streets
,
his
passage
controlled
by
traffic
lights
that
blinked
green
and
red
in
their
proper
intervals
.
A
superfluous
precaution
for
there
was
no
other
car
abroad
;
and
no
pedestrian
to
cross
his
path
nor
to
wait
at
an
intersection
for
the
light
to
change
.
At
his
apartment
he
garaged
his
car
and
then
stood
listening
in
the
night
.
Listening
in
vain
.
For
the
earth
had
lost
its
life-tempo
,
as
the
heart
loses
its
beat
in
death
.
Deadly
stillness
,
deadly
portent
!
Steve
awakened
early
and
switched
on
the
radio
,
which
he
kept
tuned
to
CBO
.
The
set
lighted-up
but
gave
only
a
low
buzzing
sound
.
He
had
just
finished
shaving
when
it
came
on
,
with
a
flat
voice
repeating
:
``
This
is
BBC
calling
.
.
.
this
is
BBC
calling
.
.
.
''
After
what
seemed
an
undue
period
of
repetition
,
the
voice
went
on
to
describe
the
landing
of
the
Thetan
colony
in
Sussex
,
in
all
its
obscene
details
.
Then
the
radio
went
dead
again
,
and
Steve
had
no
stomach
for
breakfast
.
It
was
a
beautiful
day
,
as
firsts-of-June
should
be
.
Steve
got
out
the
car
and
traversed
the
same
empty
streets
as
he
had
the
night
before
,
to
keep
an
appointment
with
Heather
.
Coming
around
the
great
mass
of
the
Chateau
Laurier
,
he
braked
to
a
screeching
stop
.
A
flying
saucer
was
tilting
and
dipping
over
the
War
Memorial
.
There
was
a
deep
whirring
sound
,
and
a
high-pitched
hissing
overtone
that
sang
in
his
ears
with
an
almost
painful
sharpness
.
He
reversed
and
turned
back
on
McKenzie
Avenue
.
The
Thetans
must
not
see
him
!
He
took
another
route
to
Heather
's
and
saw
two
more
flying
saucers
on
the
way
.
Heather
was
very
anxious
to
visit
Dan
at
once
;
but
Steve
insisted
that
they
should
first
discuss
their
situation
,
as
far
as
it
could
be
assessed
,
and
to
decide
on
what
seemed
to
be
the
best
way
of
meeting
it
.
``
The
Thetans
,
''
he
said
,
``
are
presumably
here
to
take
charge
,
as
it
were
,
of
the
minds
of
the
people-
who
are
probably
falling
all
over
themselves
in
their
zeal
to
get
their
orders
and
to
carry
them
out
.
Just
what
these
orders
will
be
,
we
do
n't
know
.
Now
,
because
of
prior
hypnosis
we
have
escaped
Thetan
subjugation
.
This
time
.
But
we
no
longer
have
any
immunity
.
There
can
be
little
doubt
that
if
the
Thetans
discover
our
mental
independence
they
will
promptly
give
us
their
hypnotic
treatment
.
If
we
can
avoid
undue
prominence
,
it
may
be
that
we
can
move
about
pretty
freely
without
detection
.
If
we
can-
well
,
then
we
may
be
able
to
promote
our
own
interests
.
What
those
interests
are
,
beyond
personal
security
,
I
have
n't
a
clue
;
but
,
who
knows
,
we
may
form
the
nucleus
around
which
some
sort
of
resistance
movement
may
be
built
.
``
Now
,
to
summarize
what
I
think
our
course
of
action
should
be
.
First
,
to
avoid
the
Thetans
like
the
plague
,
for
they
must
not
find
us
out
!
Second
,
to
tread
pretty
warily
among
our
own
people
,
finding
out
just
how
much
freedom
we
can
take
with
safety
.
And
third
,
to
study
these
damned
Thetans
.
We
must
learn
all
we
can
about
them
.
There
is
just
a
hope
that
we
may
uncover
some
weakness
,
and
find
a
way
of
fighting
back
at
them
.
''
Heather
agreed
,
and
suggested
that
they
use
Dan
as
a
specimen
demonstrating
how
the
Thetan
machinations
had
been
working
out
.
It
occurred
to
Steve
that
this
may
not
have
been
entirely
an
objective
suggestion
on
her
part
;
but
he
thought
it
a
good
idea
nevertheless
.
So
they
proceeded
to
see
if
the
coast
was
clear
.
The
street
was
quiet
and
deserted
,
and
there
were
neither
sight
nor
sound
of
flying
saucers
.
So
they
ventured
forth
and
made
their
way
on
foot
to
Dan's
house
.
Dan
came
to
the
door
at
their
ring
but
neglected
to
offer
any
greeting
.
He
was
deeply
preoccupied
,
and
it
seemed
that
the
ringing
of
a
doorbell
was
to
him
a
new
and
strange
phenomenon
.
When
he
finally
beckoned
to
them
to
enter
,
the
action
gave
the
impression
of
having
been
thought
out
and
decided
upon
.
Inside
they
sat
down
unbidden
,
while
Dan
paced
the
floor
.
He
seemed
completely
unaware
of
their
presence
.
They
just
stared
at
him
,
turning
their
heads
like
tennis
spectators
as
he
walked
up
and
down
,
up
and
down
.
His
whole
attitude
was
a
mixture
of
impatience
pending
an
awaited
communication
and
of
a
vague
perplexity
respecting
his
surroundings
and
the
purpose
he
was
to
serve
.
Finally
,
being
so
obviously
on
their
own
,
Heather
and
Steve
tried
to
make
themselves
at
home
.
Steve
switched
on
Dan
's
powerful
,
world-wide
radio
and
systematically
turned
the
tuning
knob
through
all
the
tuning
points
of
the
world
's
great
radio
stations
.
The
dials
lighted
up
but
he
got
only
a
variety
of
squeaks
and
whistles
.
The
ether
waves
were
without
human
voice
or
sound
;
they
were
dead
to
the
world
.
Overhead
a
flying
saucer
whirred
and
,
pitched
high
above
the
whir
,
whined
its
pungent
song
.
Dan
stopped
his
pacing
and
became
profoundly
attentive
.
It
seemed
that
he
was
listening
to
unspoken
orders
and
they
could
almost
hear
him
say
,
``
Yes
,
yes
!
``
,
in
his
eager
acceptance
of
them
.
Then
he
beamed
on
Steve
and
Heather
in
turn
with
an
expression
of
ineffable
happiness
on
his
flat
face
.
Quickly
taking
his
coat
and
hat
from
the
vestibule
closet
,
he
rushed
from
the
house
without
a
word
.
They
followed
him
to
a
city
bus
stop
on
Carling
Avenue
,
where
he
waited
.
The
bus
stop
was
a
deserted
island
on
an
empty
street
.
But
not
for
long
,
for
soon
pedestrians
and
cars
flocked
upon
the
Avenue
from
its
many
tributary
streets
.
It
might
have
been
a
normal
business-day
bustle
,
except
for
two
anomalies
.
First
,
it
was
Sunday
morning
;
and
,
second
,
everyone
walked
,
or
drove
,
or
waited
as
a
person
possessed
of
a
single
all-exclusive
purpose
.
There
were
no
pleasantries
,
no
shouted
greetings
,
no
friendly
waves
of
recognition
.
Everyone
minded
his
own
business
with
a
vengeance
.
Yet
there
was
not
a
grim
or
surly
face
in
all
the
crowd
.
Anywhere
that
Heather
and
Steve
might
look
they
found
reflections
of
Dan
Brown
's
indescribably
happy
face
.
After
a
long
wait
a
bus
appeared
and
they
followed
the
beaming
Dan
aboard
,
taking
seats
some
rows
behind
him
.
Steve
was
beginning
to
find
the
stereotyped
,
flattish
,
happy
faces
very
disconcerting
;
and
looking
at
Heather
he
found
a
welcome
relief
in
her
relatively
long
doleful
one
.
#
215
<
429
TEXT
M2
>
In
W.C.U.
,
too
,
reference
to
the
evil
in
that
system
would
be
avoided
like
the
plague
in
public
debate
.
Mutually-sustaining
opposites
...
Realtor
's
measure
,
being
lost
anyway
,
since
the
Mocrats
were
in
a
minority
,
was
not
pressed
to
a
vote
;
and
it
was
a
relief
for
the
Senate
to
turn
from
these
remote
and
academic
matters
to
the
next
item
on
the
agenda
,
a
practical
4fug
measure
to
``
Spyproof
the
Membrane
and
Expand
.
''
Harry
did
not
know
what
this
meant
and
,
as
in
Casino
Ronde
,
had
the
Cherokee
Indian
feeling
.
He
decided
to
slip
down
to
the
canteen
for
a
cup
of
coffee
.
``
What
's
happening
aloft
?
''
drawled
a
journalist
,
his
elbows
sprawling
over
the
canteen
table
,
his
pencil
doodling
among
his
shorthand
notes
.
``
This
motion
to
spy-proof
the
membrane
,
what
does
it
mean
?
''
``
Have
n't
you
heard
?
The
4fugs
,
especially
,
are
scared
by
reports
that
W.C.U
.
spies
are
being
shot
through
the
membrane
in
capsules
.
They
could
guide
missiles
onto
Back-Face
targets
which
are
now
safe
.
''
He
picked
his
teeth
.
``
In
the
mountains
they
've
found
little
capsules
,
this
big
''
-
he
brandished
a
teaspoon-
``
with
hundreds
of
tiny
little
red
men
inside
them
.
''
``
Is
n't
it
a
bit
far-fetched
?
''
said
Harry
,
recalling
what
Lilipendi
had
said
,
about
the
Mos
being
as
credulous
as
Africans
.
``
If
you
ask
me
,
the
capsules
and
the
red
midgets
inside
them
come
out
of
one
of
Moke
's
toy
factories
.
''
``
Moke-
Moke
Blenkinsop
you
mean
?
''
``
Would
n't
it
make
sense
?
Traditionally
Second
Coming
is
associated
with
Daggitt
's
,
the
membrane
people
,
and
has
put
more
money
into
it
lately
.
Coincidence
?
If
spy-proofing
becomes
statutory
,
it
'll
mean
a
complete
36
degree
new
trap
in
the
membrane
.
``
Will
it
become
statutory
?
''
``
Realtor
and
his
Mocrats
will
be
against
it
,
but
Moke
licked
them
even
when
they
were
in
power
,
though
only
just
.
``
Is
n't
Mike
Renshaw
a
match
for
Moke
?
''
Though
leader
of
the
Anti-Presidentials
,
Renshaw
was
known
to
be
left
of
centre
,
so
by
no
means
uncritical
of
big
business
.
``
Renshaw
's
ulcers
are
bad
this
month
.
He
's
away
resting
and
playing
clock-golf
;
and
the
end
of
next
week
,
you
know
,
the
Bowery
President
is
coming
over
and
they
'll
have
a
lot
to
talk
about
''
-
a
sly
reference
to
the
long
break
in
Mo-American
affairs
occasioned
by
the
Panama
Affair
.
The
Mos
had
refused
to
deal
with
Marjoribanks
,
but
had
just
agreed
to
receive
his
successor
,
President
Scribner
.
``
So
that
's
why
Moke
gets
the
right-wing
A.P
.
's
to
bring
in
the
spy-proofing
now
?
''
``
I
'm
not
saying
so
,
''
but
the
journalist
winked
knowingly
,
though
probably
he
did
n't
know
any
more
than
Harry
whether
real
knowledge
,
rather
than
prejudice
,
or
possibly
just
the
policy
of
his
paper
,
lay
behind
that
wink
.
And
not
for
the
first
or
last
time
the
American
felt
the
Moon
as
an
outsize
social
organism
which
is
still
primitive
in
that
it
has
not
yet
grown
sufficient
nervous
system
to
be
aware
of
its
own
internal
motions
,
far
less
of
their
outward
repercussions
.
``
But
this
place
is
n't
really
a
Political
Centre
if
Financier
Moke
secretly
inspires
it
,
''
he
said
,
thinking
of
those
stories
he
had
read
as
a
boy
.
``
I
'm
not
saying
so
.
''
``
But
why
should
n't
you
if
it
's
true
?
Have
n't
you
free
speech
on
Moon
?
''
``
Of
course
we
've
got
free
speech
;
and
we
'll
smash
in
the
face
of
anyone
who
says
that
we
have
n't
!
''
.
2
BUT
during
these
real
days
in
Aristotle
Harry
was
not
merely
dabbling
in
mighty
Mo
matters
perhaps
beyond
the
understanding
of
a
sub
outsider
:
he
was
also
carrying
out
his
commitments
to
Mr.
Halliday
,
and
Uncle
Sam
,
by
revising
his
stories
.
Energy
had
returned
with
the
Sun
.
Also
the
economic
equilibrium
which
he
had
had
in
Plato
,
before
the
interruption
of
the
real
nights
.
He
determined
to
spend
the
next
series
of
them
here
in
Aristotle
,
where
the
pace
was
less
than
in
Plato
,
almost
reminding
him
of
sleepy
sub
towns
like
Philadelphia
and
Chicago
.
Then
he
would
go
back
to
Plato
for
a
final
spell
of
real
days
and
would
return
to
New
York
in
late
January
or
early
February
.
Angelina
might
be
a
little
sorry
if
we
were
not
back
for
Christmas
as
arranged
,
but
he
consoled
himself
by
thinking
that
he
and
Angelina
would
have
plenty
of
time
together
in
the
future
.
And
Heaven
alone
knew
when
,
if
ever
,
he
would
be
back
on
Moon
again
,
and
able
to
do
research
at
first
hand
into
matters
on
which
the
future
of
everyone
,
including
Angelina
,
depended
...
The
recovery
of
his
balance
was
due
to
the
fact
that
he
was
living
,
virtually
without
expenses
,
with
the
people
to
whom
Moke
had
sent
him
:
little
people
who
regarded
him
as
lucky
to
have
descended
from
such
economic
altitudes
.
Tom
Dreyfus
had
a
job
on
the
machines
in
the
Secretariat
(
Stamp
Department
)
while
Sally
sulked
at
home
.
They
had
been
married
for
six
years
,
but
the
salary
raise
,
on
the
expectation
of
which
they
had
done
so
,
had
not
materialised
.
``
Do
you
know
,
I
had
to
send
back
our
bedroom
furniture
in
the
second
year
,
''
she
moaned
.
She
had
contacts
in
political
circles
,
a
schoolfriend
of
hers
having
married
Lester
Peron
,
a
Mocrat
Senator
with
a
seat
on
the
(
literally
)
all-powerful
Rocket
Release
Board
.
Sometimes
she
took
Harry
around
with
her
,
but
never
her
husband
,
a
fact
he
accepted
as
inevitable
.
``
I
guess
Sally
made
a
mistake
about
me
,
''
he
said
one
evening
,
when
he
had
been
left
to
cook
his
own
meal
.
All
Sally's
relations
were
4makrodeb
now
,
but
Tom
was
a
Static
Mib
,
the
middle-income-bracket
equivalent
to
4sub-lil
on
the
lower
.
The
economic
shock
had
unmanned
him
and
Harry
,
seeing
his
host
busy
among
soft
foods
in
the
kitchen
,
felt
that
the
poor
fellow
was
,
understandably
,
changing
sex
.
So
a
happy
week
passed
,
and
it
was
a
lunar
noon
,
and
the
dark
Earth
was
fringed
with
the
``
Wedding
ring
effect
''
,
when
eventually
Sally
Dreyfus
took
Harry
to
see
the
Lester
Perons
.
All
Aristotle
was
excited
at
the
time
,
not
by
the
prospect
of
the
U.S.
President's
visit
,
but
by
a
great
storm
in
the
photosphere
of
the
sun
.
A
matter
which
on
Earth
would
hardly
penetrate
beyond
the
minds
of
astronomers
was
of
general
interest
to
the
Mos
,
doubtless
because
their
habitat
is
not
submerged
beneath
a
deep
natural
atmosphere
.
One
wondered
if
this
greater
awareness
of
the
physical
cosmos
might
with
time
instil
the
reverence
which
,
on
Earth
,
nature
inspires
,
especially
when
one
reflected
that
the
rockets
over
which
Mr.
Peron
's
Board
presided
had
it
in
their
power
permanently
to
warp
the
solar
system
.
True
enough
,
such
ultimate
weapons
had
not
been
used
in
the
last
few
wars
,
but
it
seemed
very
probable
that
they
would
be
in
the
next
one
,
Moon
and
her
allies
being
more
inferior
than
formerly
to
W.C.U
.
in
the
weapons
pronounced
conventional
.
Lester
was
not
home
yet
from
his
formidable
duties
and
his
wife
,
in
the
manner
of
middle-brow
wives
,
romanced
about
him
in
his
absence
.
``
Lester
was
a
country
lawyer
,
and
we
were
very
small
4microdebs
,
were
n't
we
,
Sally
''
-
here
she
had
dropped
her
voice
in
homage
to
the
economic
system
:
that
was
reverenced-
``
when
he
thought
we
might
get
GO
a
bit
better
if
he
entered
politics
.
Know
how
he
did
it
?
He
's
clever
on
the
mouth-organ
.
So
when
he
visited
some
craterlet
on
Face
(
ours
is
an
agricultural
Back-Face
area
)
the
cry
would
go
up
,
as
soon
as
he
had
spoken
a
few
sentences
of
his
speech
:
'Cut
the
politics
,
Lester
,
give
us
something
on
your
mouth-organ
.
'
That
's
how
he
got
the
votes
,
that
's
how
we
came
through
to
4makrodeb
status
and
got
all
these
lovely
things
''
-
she
waved
a
plump
hand
towards
her
grand
pianos
,
etc
:
at
the
same
time
a
door
banged-
''
but
do
n't
say
a
word
about
it
,
Lester
wants
his
mouth-organ
to
be
forgotten
now
.
The
time
has
come
for
him
to
be
taken
seriously
as
a
statesman
.
''
Peron
entered
,
a
large
man
,
who
had
once
been
handsome
but
was
now
seedy-looking
,
a
sufferer
from
stomach-ulcers
.
In
the
Back-Face
tradition
he
wore
,
and
kept
on
indoors
,
a
fifty
gallon
hat
.
Harry
was
prepared
for
something
unpleasant
,
for
this
was
the
Senator
who
had
annoyed
the
United
States
by
bragging
how
he
had
once
won
a
trick
from
W.C.U
.
by
threatening
to
loose
off
one
of
his
rockets
(
an
admission
which
would
scarcely
help
bluff
to
succeed
the
next
time
)
and
,
lately
,
by
saying
that
if
Mo
land-troops
had
to
come
to
the
aid
of
the
O.G.O
.
contingent
in
the
Panama
region
,
``
no
Mo
dough-boy
will
want
to
have
an
American
G.I
.
fighting
alongside
him
.
''
But
privately
he
turned
out
to
be
as
friendly
as
Mr
.
Wise
the
tube
manufacturer
,
to
have
the
same
adolescent
openness
and
freshness
,
though
perhaps
not
the
same
maturity
.
One
remembered
that
he
was
a
lawyer
by
training
,
and
suspected
that
the
points
he
made
so
sharply
in
international
politics
were
as
abstract
to
him
as
those
a
lawyer
makes
in
a
court
of
law
.
The
motive
would
be
the
same
in
both
cases
,
to
serve
this
home
of
his
,
in
which
his
heart
lay
.
Here
the
rocket
man
's
charm
was
disarming
.
Yet
when
the
time
came
to
leave
,
Harry
felt
as
depressed
as
when
he
left
Mrs.
Halliday
's
office
,
exactly
a
month
ago
.
If
even
Mo
statesmen
only
did
what
they
had
to
do
to
get
GO
on
an
expanding
scale
,
and
left
the
sum-total
of
their
actions
,
and
their
lunar
and
earthly
repercussions
,
to
luck
(
or
to
Moke
)
,
there
was
a
vacuum
where
there
should
be
a
centre
of
trust
,
responsible
for
the
maintenance
and
expansion
of
free
society
.
The
political
life
of
Aristotle
looked
more
and
more
like
a
masquerade
of
business
interests
in
disguise
which
,
far
from
attracting
the
allegiance
of
free
men
everywhere
,
could
only
repel
them
.
Then
what
of
the
cultural
life
?
Did
this
perhaps
nurture
a
genuinely
civilizing
impulse
which
might
in
time
become
social
fact
and
counteract
the
obsession
with
economics
which
had
grown
up
during
the
Moon
's
first
two
centuries
?
Harry
borrowed
Sally
Dreyfus
'
car
and
drove
out
to
Eudoxus
University
to
see
the
famous
Rodeos
which
take
place
at
the
end
of
the
Advent
term
,
one
more
of
those
Mo
``
traditions
''
which
look
so
suspect
to
the
American
visitor
.
In
the
cold
gas
and
harsh
sunshine
of
the
December
afternoon
,
last
year
students
revolved
in
interlocking
circles
on
the
vast
,
round
campus
.
At
the
centre
of
each
circle
stood
personnel
managers
of
corporations
,
together
with
professors
and
their
filing
clerks
.
The
students
had
bought
their
college
education
forward
and
were
now
being
bought
forward
in
their
turn
.
By
comparing
personal
appearances
with
university
records
,
the
agents
of
the
businesses
would
pick
on
young
men
and
women
who
interested
them
,
and
contracts
would
be
initialled
at
the
end
of
the
parade
.
But
since
starting
salaries
would
depend
on
grade
A
or
B
in
the
finals
next
May
,
and
since
mating
prospects
would
depend
upon
salaries
,
scholarship
for
these
fine
young
people
was
closely
geared
to
economic
and
biological
ends
which
,
essentially
,
were
really
means
.
So
,
seeing
them
revolve
in
circles
,
Harry
had
the
feeling
that
Moke
(
or
what
Moke
consciously
or
unconsciously
symbolised
,
anyway
in
Harry
's
mind
)
had
these
splendid
young
people
by
the
short
hairs
,
and
was
diverting
them
from
true
life
.
Stepping
out
in
their
white
shorts
,
they
looked
glad
enough
to
be
diverted
,
however
,
with
the
single
exception
of
one
worried
little
man-student
who
kept
getting
out
of
step
.
He
looked
as
if
nothing
Moke
and
his
minions
could
do
to
him
would
ever
make
him
GO
;
but
the
reason
probably
lay
in
elementary
neurosis
and
not
in
some
eruption
from
those
deeper
layers
in
the
human
psyche
which
are
trans-economic
.
So
once
again
the
metaphysics
were
depressing
,
and
in
absolute
contrast
to
the
physical
display
.
Mos
have
an
un-American
love
of
parades
,
and
these
young
ones
,
on
parade
for
jobs
which
they
had
to
get
to
pay
off
their
college
bills
,
were
naturally
putting
their
best
foot
forward
.
#
21
<
43
TEXT
M3
>
6
A
night
or
two
later
we
were
strolling
,
Lord
Undertone
and
I
,
on
sentry-go
,
round
the
tents
and
we
caught
sight
of
Mr
Septimus
looking
out
through
the
flap
of
the
one
he
occupied
with
his
lordship
's
own
self
.
'Bit
moody
,
'
remarked
my
companion
.
'Like
he
used
to
be
years
ago
...
remember
?
'
Well
did
I
remember
the
crisis
of
emotion
into
which
he
was
plunged
one
night
at
Abbotsfield
...
a
dinner-party
it
was
...
when
he
first
set
eyes
on
Miss
Ariadne
;
but
I
did
not
wish
to
impart
my
thoughts
or
any
misgivings
I
might
have
on
this
subject
and
in
any
case
my
recollections
of
the
Manor
,
of
my
parlour
and
Sally
sitting
there
,
and
of
all
the
amenities
were
at
that
moment
so
strong
that
I
dared
not
speak
.
'Something
's
up
,
'
said
Lord
Undertone
,
carefully
casual
.
'The
servants
are
all
on
edge
...
did
you
notice
?
And
the
mules
did
n't
seem
to
want
to
get
off
the
raft
.
'
He
peered
as
it
were
into
the
dark
secrets
of
the
jungle
.
'Think
there
's
Indians
about
?
'
It
was
most
certainly
an
eerie
night
,
exceptionally
brilliant
and
strange
,
for
in
the
proximity
of
the
mountains
,
whose
presence
I
could
almost
smell
,
the
air
grew
less
humid
and
as
there
was
no
moon
the
galaxies
had
it
their
own
way
so
that
the
forest
looked
ever
more
mysterious
in
their
faint
,
silver
light
.
'Impressive
,
'
Lord
Undertone
said
,
gazing
reverently
on
the
cosmic
handiwork
.
'All
those
stars
.
But
I
'm
a
bit
earthbound
tonight
,
Trout
.
I
've
got
a
queer
feeling
,
like
I
always
get
when
something
sensational
's
going
to
happen
.
There
's
things
lurking
if
you
ask
me
.
Might
be
jaguar
,
might
be
...
head-shrinkers
.
Hope
I
die
kind
of
composed
,
Trout
.
I
mean
you
ca
n't
imagine
the
Christian
martyrs
twisting
and
shrieking
,
no
matter
how
bad
it
felt
,
the
fire
you
know
,
or
a
lion
munching
,
or
arrows
where
it
hurts
most
.
Or
can
you
.
Look
over
there
.
'
He
pointed
to
the
shadows
beyond
the
river
.
'Something
moved
.
'
'It
may
well
be
the
case
,
my
lord
,
that
the
darkness
conceals
some
threat
.
'
I
did
what
I
could
to
dissemble
my
dislike
of
the
situation
.
'Well
,
what
are
you
going
to
do
about
it
?
'
'I
,
my
lord
?
'
Somewhat
resentful
of
a
responsibility
that
did
not
fall
within
the
strict
terms
of
a
butler
's
engagement
,
yet
at
the
same
time
flattered
,
I
felt
bound
to
advance
one
or
two
suggestions
that
occurred
to
me
.
'Bottle-Foot
,
my
lord
.
'
'Bottle-Foot
?
'
His
lordship
may
have
thought
I
had
become
unbalanced
through
fear
.
'A
character
Mr
Gilberto
mentioned
the
other
day
,
my
lord
.
A
being
of
whom
the
forest
Indians
are
said
to
be
mortally
afraid
,
with
a
hoof
shaped
like
the
heel
of
a
bottle
.
If
your
lordship
will
excuse
me
a
moment
...
'
'All
right
,
but
do
n't
be
long
.
'
Rummaging
among
the
remains
of
our
provisions
I
found
a
bottle
with
which
I
made
numerous
marks
on
the
ground
surrounding
our
tents
and
a
few
yards
into
the
jungle
,
as
far
as
I
dared
venture
.
'If
they
should
observe
these
footprints
,
my
lord
,
'
I
said
,
rather
proud
of
the
device
,
'they
may
be
deterred
from
attacking
us
.
'
'Ummm
.
Any
other
ideas
?
'
'Yes
,
my
lord
.
There
is
also
a
creature
known
as
the
water-mother
who
sits
on
a
lily-leaf
singing
and
entices
men
into
the
stream
,
where
they
drown
.
She
has
long
green
hair
and
...
'
'Kind
of
Lorelei
,
you
mean
?
'
'Precisely
,
my
lord
.
A
highly
poetical
conception
.
If
we
could
impersonate
such
a
being
...
'
'What
,
me
?
Sit
on
a
lily-leaf
and
sing
?
Not
likely
,
Trout
.
Better
get
hold
of
Mrs
Caine
...
she
's
a
witch
if
you
like
...
draw
anyone
into
the
water
.
'
His
lordship
sighed
as
one
who
wouldn't
mind
dying
in
certain
unlikely
circumstances
.
'D'you
think
Septimus
has
gone
nuts
over
her
?
'
The
question
startled
my
secret
thoughts
;
but
before
I
had
time
to
formulate
a
discreet
answer
the
Indians
were
all
over
us
and
though
I
was
able
by
means
of
a
trick
practised
in
equally
repugnant
circumstances
to
floor
the
first
three
who
attacked
the
situation
got
out
of
hand
.
Small
,
repulsive
creatures
they
were
,
with
black
,
matted
hair
and
a
striking
resemblance
to
the
shrunk
heads
we
had
gazed
at
recently
;
and
I
have
no
hesitation
in
saying
that
they
would
have
made
an
end
of
us
but
for
an
intervention
so
unexpected
,
so
unusual
,
that
only
the
necessity
of
rounding
my
narrative
compels
me
to
mention
it
.
It
will
be
appreciated
that
whereas
what
I
am
about
to
relate
passed
in
a
series
of
flashes
it
seemed
very
long
during
the
action
.
Standing
with
the
blade
of
a
rough
kind
of
spear
at
my
back
(
and
I
was
aware
of
cuts
and
scratches
that
might
or
might
not
prove
poisonous
)
,
I
did
my
somewhat
futile
best
by
necessarily
restricted
gestures
to
draw
attention
to
the
ground
;
but
whether
these
savages
saw
Bottle-Foot
's
print
or
not
they
seemed
to
have
no
fear
of
him
,
neither
did
they
take
the
least
notice
of
the
alarming
countenance
Lord
Undertone
had
assumed
.
At
first
glimpse
of
our
assailants
I
had
of
course
smitten
the
empty
tin
of
fruit-salad
that
constituted
our
warning
note
,
hoping
that
its
flat
tinkle
would
serve
to
rouse
our
companions
;
trusting
also
that
it
might
evoke
some
magical
demonstration
on
the
part
of
Mrs
Caine
.
In
what
was
I
suppose
little
more
than
a
few
seconds
Canon
Pluckley
emerged
from
his
tent
with
the
air
of
one
who
desires
to
investigate
a
situation
in
the
interests
of
scholarship
,
but
the
Indians
seized
and
threw
the
poor
gentleman
to
the
ground
and
when
Mr
Septimus
followed
,
armed
with
a
boathook
and
fiery
with
indignation
,
as
having
a
measure
of
savage
clearsightedness
they
could
undoubtedly
see
,
they
prepared
for
the
kill
.
Certainly
there
would
have
been
a
painful
resolution
of
our
existence
but
for
the
mysterious
intervention
to
which
I
have
alluded
.
I
had
more
than
half
expected
that
Mrs
Caine
,
if
and
when
she
appeared
in
our
midst
,
would
make
with
her
raised
hand
a
sign
of
power
;
she
did
nothing
of
the
kind
.
She
came
from
her
tent
indeed
,
with
Mr
Gilberto
,
both
of
them
cool
as
you
wish
;
but
though
at
sight
of
them
the
Indians
made
a
curious
hissing
noise
like
the
noise
of
snakes
and
poised
their
spears
with
a
view
to
hurling
or
stabbing
,
having
first
no
doubt
dispatched
those
of
us
they
already
held
,
our
host
and
his
lady
seemed
to
have
no
resource
but
a
kind
of
personal
immunity
.
It
was
scarcely
a
moment
in
which
I
expected
to
be
reminded
of
another
book
that
is
frequently
in
my
mind
,
Through
the
Looking-glass
,
in
which
,
it
will
be
remembered
,
as
two
characters
are
about
to
engage
in
battle
a
fierce
,
black
bird
,
a
crow
of
unusual
size
,
appears
over
the
wood
,
putting
an
end
to
the
quarrel
by
its
formidable
aspect
.
In
just
such
a
manner
there
now
showed
itself
over
our
heads
,
not
with
noise
and
menace
but
in
silence
more
frightening
than
thunder
,
a
great
bird
not
black
but
white
,
as
it
were
an
eagle
;
and
when
,
having
circled
,
it
rose
and
returned
into
the
starry
sky
the
Indians
,
if
Indians
they
were
,
had
vanished
.
Believe
it
or
not
.
I
have
only
to
add
that
Mrs
Caine
dressed
our
cuts
and
scratches
with
medicaments
from
her
little
box
while
Mr
Gilberto
held
his
hand
over
them
with
effect
that
I
myself
felt
a
kind
of
radiant
heat
.
=3
'IS
this
the
place
?
'
asked
Lord
Undertone
,
peering
about
for
vestiges
of
a
golden
temple
or
like
portent
.
'Is
this
where
the
2feller
jumped
in
,
Gilberto
?
'
We
were
gathered
at
the
edge
of
a
cliff
perhaps
three
hundred
feet
over
a
lake
,
deep
in
the
Cordillera
.
'Es
posible
que
...
I
mean
...
'
But
Mr
Gilberto
broke
off
.
'What
do
you
say
,
Feather
?
'
'It
is
always
told
that
where
the
man
of
gold
plunged
in
his
image
is
to
be
seen
under
the
surface
,
'
she
said
.
'Nothing
there
,
'
said
his
lordship
,
gazing
down
the
wall
of
clean
rock
that
reflected
mountain
and
forest
,
the
cliff
and
our
own
peeping
faces
.
It
was
such
a
lake
,
remote
and
magical
,
as
well
might
have
been
the
scene
of
some
legendary
event
,
though
I
imagine
that
the
landscape
must
have
looked
very
different
in
those
far-off
days
.
We
came
to
it
riding
muleback
along
wooded
slopes
;
and
agreeable
it
was
after
that
humid
,
malodorous
journey
by
river
and
swamp
,
for
as
the
path
ascended
the
climate
grew
temperate
and
the
vegetation
,
so
Canon
Pluckley
said
,
subtropical
,
characteristically
so
,
although
I
myself
should
have
described
it
as
fairylike
.
Here
then
we
were
,
disposed
in
a
commodious
hut
built
of
pine-logs
or
some
such
timber
,
on
the
shore
of
the
lake
at
a
point
where
it
debouched
in
a
stream
that
must
find
its
way
,
I
supposed
to
the
distant
Atlantic
;
around
us
abundant
provision
of
fruit
,
fish
and
if
we
desired
it
duck
.
I
had
a
distinct
impression
that
the
hut
had
recently
been
cleaned
and
prepared
for
visitors
.
Mrs
Caine
said
we
were
to
go
no
further
unless
and
until
we
were
sent
for
,
confirming
another
impression
that
became
more
and
more
definite
,
namely
,
that
she
was
in
touch
with
an
invisible
source
of
authority
.
Naturally
her
words
stimulated
an
already
lively
interest
in
the
near
future
and
as
usual
Lord
Undertone
could
not
refrain
from
questions
.
'Sent
for
?
'
His
gaze
examined
the
hut
.
'No
telephone
.
No
wireless
.
No
...
'
It
dawned
on
him
.
'Stupid
of
me
!
Tele-what-d'you-call-it
of
course
!
'
Mrs
Caine
smiled
and
with
this
all
of
us
must
be
content
.
For
my
own
part
I
should
have
been
ready
to
remain
here
several
days
,
collecting
my
wits
so
to
speak
,
arranging
my
expectations
,
though
wondering
if
Sally
could
be
brought
here
by
aeroplane
,
as
I
am
unwilling
to
undertake
any
adventure
without
her
;
not
that
there
was
any
place
where
even
a
vertical
landing
could
be
effected
.
Sally
and
of
course
Mrs
Septimus
,
for
surely
Mr
Septimus
stood
in
the
same
case
as
myself
?
But
was
it
so
?
I
allowed
myself
to
entertain
for
an
instant
the
idea
,
the
strange
,
the
unwelcome
,
the
almost
inconceivable
idea
,
that
Ariadne
's
arrival
would
be
inopportune
;
and
with
the
idea
came
a
somewhat
vulgar
impulse
,
which
I
refused
,
to
watch
Mr
Septimus
more
closely
,
Mrs
Caine
too
and
Mr
Gilberto
who
would
surely
show
some
anxiety
by
now
if
he
noticed
anything
untoward
.
But
all
three
were
to
the
casual
observation
I
permitted
myself
unruffled
;
Mr
Septimus
reserved
and
certainly
very
thoughtful
,
but
that
was
his
habit
.
Indeed
we
were
all
invaded
by
a
most
tranquil
mood
.
Even
the
Indian
servants
relaxed
,
knowing
,
so
Mr
Gilberto
told
us
,
that
the
wild
and
savage
tribes
never
approached
this
region
:
at
any
rate
they
remained
with
us
,
perhaps
for
such
protection
as
our
presence
,
or
Mrs
Caine
's
,
afforded
,
sticking
rather
to
their
quarters
,
going
no
further
than
the
beach
to
fish
,
whereas
we
ourselves
explored
the
whole
neighbourhood
,
half
,
I
think
with
an
eye
to
fabulous
remains
.
But
after
what
Mrs
Caine
had
said
it
was
never
far
from
our
minds
that
at
any
moment
we
were
to
receive
a
summons
.
I
could
see
that
Mr
Septimus
was
impatient
for
it
.
This
afternoon
,
then
,
we
climbed
a
promontory
,
a
mass
of
clean
rock
crowned
with
trees
and
bushes
,
that
stood
well
out
over
the
lake
.
The
thing
about
this
great
sheet
of
water
on
which
we
looked
down
was
its
astonishing
stillness
:
it
seemed
to
reflect
not
only
its
own
dreamy
shores
,
not
only
the
forests
of
red-leaved
trees
on
the
mountainsides
and
the
snowfields
above
,
not
only
the
sky
but
the
invisible
ground
of
being
itself
,
as
if
a
man
should
gather
himself
into
himself
and
in
meditation
perceive
what
is
otherwise
imperceptible
.
Away
to
the
right
,
far
below
,
I
could
see
one
of
our
Indians
fishing
and
I
declare
that
the
ripple
his
cast
made
was
the
only
change
in
all
that
expanse
.
#
25
<
431
TEXT
M4
>
THE
2.2
FROM
DINAS
Start
running
punctual
and-
where
are
you
?
BY
E.
L.
MALPASS
NO
ONE
has
ever
satisfactorily
explained
how
a
single-decker
Welsh
bus
could
have
got
itself
into
orbit
.
Shooting
up
over
the
pass
a
bit
too
carefree
,
and
becoming
airborne
?
Caught
by
a
sudden
gust
of
wind
?
A
combination
of
the
two
?
No
one
seems
to
know
.
But
the
fact
remains
that
get
itself
into
orbit
it
did
.
And
a
fine
old
fuss
there
was
about
it
,
too
.
Here
are
the
known
facts
.
On
1th
July
,
the
bus
,
the
2.2
from
Dinas
to
Llangrwl
,
left
Dinas
at
two-thirty-five
as
usual
.
Aboard
,
apart
from
the
crew
,
were
Mrs.
Megan
Thomas
and
her
five-year-old
son
Cadwallader
;
pretty
little
Morfydd
Owen
;
Mr.
Stanley
Hayball
and
Miss
Ethel
Yates
,
hikers
from
Birmingham
;
Price
the
Provisions
;
and
the
Rev
.
Edwards
.
Yes
,
the
bus
set
out
from
Dinas
.
So
much
is
established
.
Ifor
Huw
Evans
,
Propr.
,
watched
it
go
from
the
windows
of
the
Dinas
Motor
Omnibus
Co
.
Very
interested
,
Ifor
was
.
For
there
was
his
garage
hand
,
Dai
Pugh
,
taking
a
tearful
farewell
of
Morfydd
Owen
.
Morfydd
,
who
had
until
recently
been
Ifor
's
typist
,
but
was
now
returning
to
her
home
town
as
a
fully-fledged
schoolteacher
.
``
But
I
'm
only
going
fifteen
miles
away
,
''
Morfydd
was
saying
.
``
Not
the
end
of
the
world
,
is
it
?
''
``
For
me
it
is
,
''
Dai
said
wretchedly
,
wiping
his
hands
on
his
overalls
preparatory
to
a
last
embrace
.
``
You
will
not
be
remembering
a
mere
garage
hand
when
you
are
lording
it
over
the
Mixed
Infants
of
Llangrwl
.
''
``
Silly
boy
,
''
said
Morfydd
.
Though
she
could
not
help
wondering
whether
,
now
she
had
qualified
as
a
schoolteacher
,
poor
little
Dai
was
quite
the
man
for
her
.
A
nice
boy
of
course
.
But
perhaps
in
the
new
world
she
was
entering
there
might
be
boys
equally
nice
,
and
with
far
more
to
offer
.
The
conductor
rang
his
bell
.
``
Good-bye
,
Dai
,
''
said
Morfydd
,
smiling
from
the
bottom
step
.
``
Good-bye
,
Morfydd
.
''
He
sought
to
enfold
her
in
his
arms
.
But
he
was
too
late
.
She
was
already
up
the
bus
steps
,
and
the
bus
was
away
.
And
Morfydd
Owen
waving
,
unkissed
,
from
the
window
.
And
Dai
,
on
the
pavement
,
knowing
in
his
heart
that
Morfydd
was
leaving
him
as
surely
as
she
was
leaving
Dinas
.
So
the
bus
set
out
for
Llangrwl
.
But
it
never
reached
there
!
Somewhere
,
on
those
fifteen
miles
of
mountain
roads
,
it
disappeared
from
the
earthly
scene
.
The
first
intimation
that
all
was
not
well
came
when
a
Mr.
Isaiah
Roberts
,
landlord
of
The
Traveller
's
Joy
,
rang
up
the
Dinas
Motor
Omnibus
Co.
to
ask
what
had
happened
to
their
damn
bus
.
``
Left
here
all
right
,
''
said
Ifor
.
``
Two-thirty-five
,
on
the
dot
.
''
``
It
's
supposed
to
leave
at
two-twenty
.
''
``
Who
says
so
?
''
``
Your
timetable
.
''
``
Do
n't
want
to
take
too
much
notice
of
those
old
timetables
,
''
Ifor
said
,
reasonably
.
``
Start
running
punctual
and
where
are
you
?
People
get
left
behind
,
is
n't
it
?
Very
exasperating
for
one
and
all
.
''
Exasperated
is
what
Mr.
Roberts
sounded
.
``
But
it
's
over
an
hour
late
,
now
.
And
me
due
in
Llangrwl
ten
minutes
ago
for
a
meeting
of
the
Licensed
Victualler
's
Association
.
''
Shaken
,
Ifor
Evans
was
.
But
not
showing
it
,
mind
.
``
Mustn't
expect
too
much
on
these
Welsh
roads
,
must
we
now
?
''
he
said
,
very
conciliatory
.
``
Not
on
the
M1
,
are
we
?
''
``
And
what
are
you
going
to
do
about
it
?
''
Tendentious
,
Mr.
Roberts
sounded
.
``
What
do
you
want
me
to
do
?
Send
out
a
sheriff
's
posse
,
is
it
?
''
No
sense
of
humour
,
that
Isaiah
.
He
banged
down
the
receiver
.
Very
uncivil
.
Dropped
the
mask
,
now
,
Ifor
did
.
``
Dai
Pugh
,
''
he
bellowed
.
``
Leap
on
your
bicycle
and
scour
the
countryside
between
here
and
The
Traveller
's
Joy
.
The
two-twenty
to
Llangrwl
has
failed
to
complete
her
mission
.
''
Paled
,
did
Dai
.
For
the
two-twenty
carried
,
for
him
,
a
cargo
more
precious
than
jewels
.
Though
Mofydd
Owen
was
,
as
he
feared
,
departed
out
of
his
life
,
he
still
loved
her
dearly
.
Already
,
even
as
with
trembling
fingers
he
fastened
his
trouser
clips
,
he
was
seeing
her
lying
in
some
dreadful
ravine
,
or
beset
by
robbers
,
or
being
whisked
off
to
Emergency
Ward
1
.
But
even
his
imagination
,
luckily
for
him
,
did
not
visualise
the
awful
truth-
that
Morfyyd
Owen
was
already
qualifying
for
the
title
of
``
First
Woman
to
Enter
Space
.
''
``
Where
are
we
going
,
Mam
?
''
inquired
little
Cadwallader
when
his
child
mind
grasped
the
fact
that
the
green
earth
was
falling
away
at
a
rate
of
knots
.
Where
indeed
?
Megan
Thomas
spoke
sharply
to
the
conductor
,
demanding
an
explanation
.
But
nonplussed
,
the
conductor
was
.
A
good
man
,
mind
;
knew
his
job
.
But
out
of
depth
in
this
particular
instance
.
Fingered
his
ticket-punch
nervously
.
Peered
out
of
the
window
.
Went
and
consulted
the
driver
.
``
Where
are
we
going
?
''
he
echoed
Cadwallader
.
``
Damned
if
I
know
,
boy
,
''
said
the
driver
.
``
But
something
very
untoward
has
happened
,
if
you
ask
me
.
''
Immersed
in
the
Dinas
Advertiser
,
was
the
Rev
.
Edwards
.
Now
he
put
down
his
paper
,
folded
it
,
and
glanced
idly
out
of
the
window
.
Looked
again
,
eyes
starting
from
his
head
.
``
God
bless
my
immortal
soul
,
''
he
cried
.
``
Never
mind
your
immortal
soul
,
''
said
Megan
Thomas
tartly
.
``
Here
we
are
traversing
the
heavens
at
the
very
moment
when
we
should
be
running
into
Llangrwl
bus
station
.
And
no
one
doing
the
first
thing
about
it
.
''
Stung
,
the
conductor
was
.
``
What
you
expect
me
to
do
?
''
he
inquired
,
bitter
.
``
Radio
Flying
Control
at
London
Airport
,
is
it
?
''
``
Mutual
recriminations
will
get
us
nowhere
,
''
boomed
the
Rev
.
Edwards
.
``
It
's
all
very
well
,
''
commented
Mr.
Hayball
from
the
back
seat
.
``
But
Eth
and
me
wanted
to
be
at
the
Youth
Hostel
before
dark
.
''
Morfydd
Owen
was
silent
.
But
she
looked
down
at
the
fast-disappearing
earth
,
and
it
seemed
to
her
that
she
would
never
see
her
Dai
again
.
And
though
half
an
hour
ago
she
had
regarded
this
possibility
with
fortitude
,
it
now
filled
her
with
dismay
.
Quietly
she
began
to
weep
...
Dai
,
meanwhile
,
was
pedalling
furiously
on
the
road
.
Not
a
sign
of
the
bus
.
He
passed
The
Traveller
's
Joy
.
At
last
he
caught
up
Mr.
Roberts
,
walking
very
dogged
towards
Llangrwl
.
``
Afternoon
,
Mr.
Roberts
,
''
he
called
,
polite
,
as
he
shot
past
.
His
spirits
were
rising
.
He
had
seen
no
sign
of
an
accident
.
Therefore
Mr.
Roberts
must
have
been
mistaken
.
He
would
find
the
bus
safe
and
sound
in
Llangrwl
,
and
his
dear
Morfydd
quietly
having
tea
in
her
own
home
.
But
disappointment
awaited
him
.
A
restive
queue
of
people
in
the
bus
station
,
waiting
to
be
transported
to
Dinas
.
And
when
he
went
to
Morfydd
's
house
,
all
he
found
was
Morfydd
's
mam
,
working
herself
up
proper
...
Getting
dark
,
now
.
The
conductor
switched
on
the
lights
.
The
beleaguered
passengers
peered
out
of
the
windows
.
Little
to
be
seen
,
only
a
few
lone
stars
,
and
the
distant
earth
brooding
in
her
shroud
of
mist
.
Megan
Thomas
sat
tight-lipped
,
nursing
the
sleeping
Cadwallader
.
Driver
and
conductor
peered
ahead
into
nothingness
.
On
the
back
seat
Stan
Hayball
embraced
his
Eth
.
Morfydd
thought
of
Dai
.
The
Rev
.
Edwards
,
standing
at
the
front
,
looked
at
his
forlorn
flock
.
``
What
about
a
verse
or
two
of
Cwm
Rhondda
?
''
he
suggested
hopefully
.
They
looked
at
him
,
sullen
.
His
heart
sank
.
If
the
Welsh
found
the
situation
too
desperate
for
singing
,
then
the
situation
,
he
realised
,
must
be
desperate
indeed
.
But
suddenly
they
were
roused
from
their
lethargy
.
Something
was
approaching
,
faster
,
faster
,
a
tearing
hurrying
blur
that
was
past
and
gone
in
a
moment
,
followed
by
a
great
rush
of
sound
.
They
waved
frantically
.
But
the
jet
aircraft
was
already
miles
away
,
swinging
down
to
the
darkening
earth
.
``
It
passed
me
at
fifty
thousand
feet
,
sir
.
It
was
climbing
steadily
.
''
Group
Captain
Llewelyn
Jones
,
Officer
Commanding
R.A.F
.
Station
,
Dinas
,
looked
keenly
at
the
Flying
Officer
who
had
burst
so
unceremoniously
into
his
office
.
``
And
what
did
it
look
like
,
Broughtons
?
Some
sort
of
rocket
?
''
Flying
Officer
Broughtons
shuffled
his
feet
.
``
Well
,
actually
,
sir
,
it
looked
like-
like
a
bus
.
A
single-decker
,
''
he
elaborated
.
Daggers
,
the
Group
Captain
looked
.
``
Broughtons
,
''
he
said
silkily
.
``
Did
n't
they
teach
you
at
Cranwell
that
buses
are
earth-bound
creatures
?
Aeroplanes
fly
,
Broughtons
.
Buses
crawl
.
''
Very
pale
,
Broughtons
was
.
But
determined
.
``
It
was
a
bus
,
sir
.
They
'd
got
the
lights
on
.
There
were
people
inside
.
Waving
.
''
Like
gimlets
,
the
Station
Commander
's
eyes
.
``
Did
you
see
the
indicator
board
?
''
``
Yes
,
sir
.
''
``
And
what
did
it
say
?
Mystery
Tour
?
''
Oh
,
very
caustic
,
that
Group
Captain
.
But
Broughtons
stood
his
ground
.
``
No
,
sir
.
It
said
Llangrwl
.
''
Llewelyn
Jones
sat
back
in
his
chair
.
``
I
see
.
So
you
met
a
bus
at
fifty
thousand
feet
.
All
lit
up
.
Full
of
people
waving
as
you
went
past
.
''
Suddenly
he
crouched
forward
.
``
Broughtons
,
if
I
thought
there
were
anything
in
Queen
's
Regulations
to
cover
this
,
I'd
have
you
court-martialled
.
But
I
know
there
is
n't
,
''
he
ended
sadly
.
``
I
tried
to
read
the
registration
number
,
sir
.
But
it
was
getting
dark
.
''
He
waited
.
But
his
commanding
officer
appeared
to
have
forgotten
him
.
He
saluted
,
and
left
the
presence
,
very
crestfallen
...
Time
passed
.
The
bus
climbed
,
and
went
quietly
into
orbit
.
Time
passed
.
The
Rev
.
Edwards
'
pulpit
remained
empty
.
And
so
did
the
arms
of
Dai
Pugh
.
How
could
they
be
otherwise
,
when
his
beloved
was
circling
the
Poles
at
three-and-a-quarter-hour
intervals
,
regular
as
clockwork
?
Time
passed
.
Everyone
said
,
~
''
Pity
about
Megan
Thomas
,
isn't
it
,
''
as
though
they
did
n't
really
think
it
was
a
pity
at
all
;
as
,
indeed
,
they
did
n't
.
LOCAL
BUS
DISAPPEARS
announced
the
Dinas
Advertiser
.
But
the
London
papers
ignored
the
whole
affair
.
Ifor
Evans
reported
his
loss
to
the
police
.
But
they
only
tut-tutted
.
``
Lost
a
bus
,
is
it
.
Very
careless
.
''
That
was
their
attitude
.
Now
if
there
'd
been
a
good
old
accident
,
they
could
have
measured
up
the
road
and
taken
an
interest
.
But
losing
a
bus
!
People
were
always
losing
things
.
You
'd
be
surprised
,
they
said
.
So
it
seemed
,
for
a
time
,
that
the
whole
affair
would
be
written
off
as
one
of
those
unexplained
mysteries
,
like
the
Marie
Celeste
.
Then
things
began
to
happen
...
But
what
about
the
voyagers
?
you
will
be
asking
.
Well
,
the
Rev
.
Edwards
had
taken
command
.
``
Our
position
,
''
he
said
,
``
is
somewhat
analogous
to
that
of
a
castaway
on
a
desert
island
.
Now
what
does
such
a
person
do
?
He
signals
his
position
by
lighting
bonfires
or
hoisting
a
flag
on
a
palm
tree
.
And
he
tries
to
ensure
a
supply
of
food
.
''
``
Ca
n't
go
lighting
bonfires
on
this
bus
,
''
the
conductor
said
firmly
.
``
Contrary
to
the
Company
's
Regulations
.
''
``
Of
course
not
,
''
agreed
the
minister
.
``
No
,
we
have
another
way
of
signalling
our
position
.
The
driver
must
sound
his
horn
continuously
.
''
Gave
him
a
look
,
the
driver
did
.
``
Where
you
think
we
are
?
''
he
asked
rudely
.
``
Dinas
High
Street
?
''
``
Do
as
I
say
,
driver
.
''
Very
stern
,
the
reverend
gentleman
was
.
So
the
driver
peep-peeped
as
though
he
were
edging
his
way
through
a
herd
of
cows
,
instead
of
hurtling
through
empty
space
.
``
Thank
you
,
''
the
Rev
.
Edwards
said
courteously
.
``
Secondly
,
we
must
pool
and
ration
our
supplies
of
food
,
if
any
.
''
He
looked
at
Price
the
Provisions
,
who
was
nursing
a
great
basket
.
``
Now
,
who
has
any
food
?
''
he
asked
hopefully
.
Stared
back
did
Price
the
Provisions
,
unwinking
.
``
Mr.
Price
,
I
think
you
may
be
able
to
help
us
here
,
''
said
the
Rev
.
Edwards
.
Price
shook
his
head
.
``
Intended
for
Plas
Newydd
,
this
lot
is
.
Paid
for
,
too
.
''
He
folded
his
arms
protectively
over
the
basket
.
Mutinous
dog
,
thought
the
Rev
.
Edwards
,
who
had
n't
enjoyed
himself
so
much
since
reading
Treasure
Island
.
``
What
have
you
got
in
that
basket
,
Price
?
''
he
roared
.
Quelled
,
Mr.
Price
pulled
out
a
grocery
list
,
pushed
his
glasses
up
on
his
nose
,
and
began
to
read
.
``
Six
loaves
,
four
pounds
butter
,
two
pounds
marge
,
one
tin
pineapple
,
one
York
ham
.
''
``
Then
we
are
saved
,
''
cried
the
Rev
.
Edwards
.
Shyly
,
Morfydd
Owen
produced
a
block
of
chocolate
.
#
21
<
432
TEXT
M5
>
ALLAMAGOOSA
Eric
Frank
Russell
This
is
a
story
of
a
space-ship
commander
who
faces
an
inspection
by
an
Inspector
of
Stores-
and
the
Inspector
is
a
Rear-Admiral
who
can
not
bear
the
thought
of
a
space-ship
that
is
short
of
even
the
most
minute
item
of
equipment
.
The
commander
discovers
he
is
short
of
an
'4offog
'
.
That
is
bad
enough
.
But
he
himself
does
n't
know
what
an
'4offog
'
is
!
IT
was
a
long
time
since
the
Bustler
had
been
so
silent
.
She
lay
in
the
Sirian
spaceport
,
her
tubes
cold
,
her
shell
particle-scarred
,
her
air
that
of
a
long-distance
runner
exhausted
at
the
end
of
a
marathon
.
There
was
good
reason
for
this
:
she
had
returned
from
a
lengthy
trip
by
no
means
devoid
of
troubles
.
Now
,
in
port
,
well-deserved
rest
had
been
gained
if
only
temporarily
.
Peace
,
sweet
peace
.
No
more
bothers
,
no
more
crises
,
no
more
major
upsets
,
no
more
dire
predicaments
such
as
crop
up
in
free
flight
at
least
twice
a
day
.
Just
peace
.
Hah
!
Captain
McNaught
reposed
in
his
cabin
,
feet
up
on
desk
,
and
enjoyed
the
relaxation
to
the
utmost
.
The
engines
were
dead
,
their
hellish
pounding
absent
for
the
first
time
in
months
.
Out
there
in
the
big
city
four
hundred
of
his
crew
were
making
whoopee
under
a
brilliant
sun
.
This
evening
,
when
First
Officer
Gregory
returned
to
take
charge
,
he
was
going
to
go
into
the
fragrant
twilight
to
make
the
rounds
of
neon-lit
civilization
.
That
was
the
beauty
of
making
landfall
at
long
last
.
Men
could
give
way
to
themselves
,
blow
off
surplus
steam
,
each
according
to
his
fashion
.
No
duties
,
no
worries
,
no
dangers
,
no
responsibilities
in
spaceport
.
A
haven
of
safety
and
comfort
for
tired
rovers
.
Again
,
Hah
!
Burman
,
the
chief
radio
officer
,
entered
the
cabin
.
He
was
one
of
the
half-dozen
remaining
on
duty
and
bore
the
expression
of
a
man
who
can
think
of
twenty
better
things
to
do
.
'Relayed
signal
just
come
in
sir
.
'
Handing
the
paper
across
he
waited
for
the
other
to
look
at
it
and
perhaps
dictate
a
reply
.
Taking
the
sheet
McNaught
removed
the
feet
from
his
desk
,
sat
erect
and
read
the
message
aloud
.
<
BEGIN
QUOTATION
>
Terran
Headquarters
to
Bustler
.
Remain
Siriport
pending
further
orders
.
Rear
Admiral
Vane
W.
Cassidy
due
there
seventeenth
.
Feldman
.
Navy
Op
.
Command
.
Sirisec
.
<
END
QUOTATION
>
He
looked
up
,
all
happiness
gone
from
his
leathery
features
.
'Oh
,
Lord
!
'
he
groaned
.
'Something
wrong
?
'
asked
Burman
,
vaguely
alarmed
.
McNaught
pointed
at
three
thin
books
on
his
desk
.
'The
middle
one
.
Page
twenty
.
'
Leafing
through
it
,
Burman
found
an
item
that
said
:
<
BEGIN
QUOTATION
>
Vane
W.
Cassidy
,
R-Ad
.
Head
Inspector
Ships
and
Stores
.
<
END
QUOTATION
>
Burman
swallowed
hard
.
'Does
that
mean-
?
'
'Yes
,
it
does
,
'
said
McNaught
without
pleasure
.
'Back
to
training-college
and
all
its
rigmarole
.
Paint
and
soap
,
spit
and
polish
.
'
He
put
on
an
officious
expression
,
adopted
a
voice
to
match
it
.
'Captain
,
you
have
only
seven-ninety-nine
emergency
rations
.
Your
allocation
is
eight
hundred
.
Nothing
in
your
logbook
accounts
for
the
missing
one
.
Where
is
it
?
What
happened
to
it
?
How
is
it
that
one
of
the
men
's
kit
lacks
an
officially-issued
pair
of
suspenders
?
Did
you
report
his
loss
?
'
'Why
does
he
pick
on
us
?
'
asked
Burman
,
appalled
.
'He's
never
chivvied
us
before
.
'
'That
's
why
,
'
informed
McNaught
,
scowling
at
the
wall
.
'It's
our
turn
to
be
stretched
across
the
barrel
.
'
His
gaze
found
the
calendar
.
'We
have
three
days-
and
we
'll
need
'em
!
Tell
Second
Officer
Pike
to
come
here
at
once
.
'
Burman
departed
gloomily
.
In
a
short
time
Pike
entered
.
His
face
reaffirmed
the
old
adage
that
bad
news
travels
fast
.
'Make
out
an
indent
,
'
ordered
McNaught
,
'for
one
hundred
gallons
of
plastic
paint
,
Navy-grey
,
approved
quality
.
Make
out
another
for
thirty
gallons
of
interior
white
enamel
.
Take
them
to
spaceport
stores
right
away
.
Tell
them
to
deliver
by
six
this
evening
along
with
our
correct
issue
of
brushes
and
sprayers
.
Grab
up
any
cleaning
material
that
's
going
for
free
.
'
'The
men
wo
n't
like
this
,
'
remarked
Pike
feebly
.
'They
're
going
to
love
it
,
'
McNaught
asserted
.
'A
bright
and
shiny
ship
,
all
spic
and
span
,
is
good
for
morale
.
It
says
so
in
the
book
.
Get
moving
and
put
those
indents
in
.
When
you
come
back
,
find
the
stores
and
equipment
sheets
and
bring
them
here
.
We
've
got
to
check
stocks
before
Cassidy
arrives
.
Once
he
's
here
we
'll
have
no
chance
to
make
up
shortages
or
smuggle
out
any
extra
items
we
happened
to
find
on
our
hands
.
'
'Very
well
,
sir
.
'
Pike
went
out
wearing
the
same
expression
as
Burman
's
.
Lying
back
in
his
chair
McNaught
muttered
to
himself
.
There
was
a
feeling
in
his
bones
that
something
was
sure
to
cause
a
last
minute
ruckus
.
A
shortage
on
any
item
would
be
serious
enough
unless
covered
by
a
previous
report
.
A
surplus
would
be
bad
,
very
bad
.
The
former
implied
carelessness
or
misfortune
.
The
latter
suggested
barefaced
theft
of
government
property
in
circumstances
condoned
by
the
commander
.
For
instance
,
there
was
the
recent
case
of
Williams
of
the
heavy
cruiser
Swift
.
He
'd
heard
of
it
over
the
spacevine
when
out
around
Bootes
.
Williams
had
been
found
in
unwitting
command
of
eleven
reels
of
electric-fence
wire
when
his
official
issue
was
ten
.
It
had
taken
a
court-martial
to
decide
that
the
extra
reel-
which
had
formidable
barter-value
on
a
certain
planet-
had
not
been
stolen
from
space-stores
or
,
in
sailor
jargon
,
'4teleportated
aboard
'
.
But
Williams
had
been
reprimanded
.
And
that
did
not
help
promotion
.
He
was
still
rumbling
discontentedly
when
Pike
returned
bearing
a
folder
of
foolscap
sheets
.
'Going
to
start
right
away
,
sir
?
'
'We
'll
have
to
.
'
He
heaved
himself
erect
,
mentally
bidded
<
SIC
>
good-bye
to
time
off
and
a
taste
of
the
bright
lights
.
'It
'll
take
long
enough
to
work
right
through
from
bow
to
tail
.
I'll
leave
the
men
's
kit
inspections
to
the
last
.
'
Marching
out
of
the
cabin
,
he
set
forth
towards
the
bow
,
Pike
following
with
broody
reluctance
.
As
they
passed
the
open
main-lock
Peaslake
observed
them
,
bounded
eagerly
up
the
gangway
and
joined
behind
.
A
pukka
member
of
the
crew
,
he
was
a
large
dog
whose
ancestors
had
been
more
enthusiastic
than
selective
.
He
wore
with
pride
a
big
collar
inscribed
:
Peaslake-
Property
of
S.S.
Bustler
.
His
chief
duties
,
ably
performed
,
were
to
keep
alien
rodents
off
the
ship
and
,
on
rare
occasions
,
smell
out
dangers
not
visible
to
human
eyes
.
The
three
paraded
forward
,
McNaught
and
Pike
in
the
manner
of
men
grimly
sacrificing
pleasure
for
the
sake
of
duty
,
Peaslake
with
the
panting
willingness
of
one
ready
for
any
new
game
no
matter
what
.
Reaching
the
bow-cabin
,
McNaught
dumped
himself
in
the
pilot's
seat
,
took
the
folder
from
the
other
.
'You
know
this
stuff
better
than
me-
the
chart
room
is
where
I
shine
.
So
I
'll
read
them
out
while
you
look
them
over
.
'
He
opened
the
folder
,
started
on
the
front
page
.
'K1
.
Beam
Compass
,
type
D
,
one
of
.
'
'Check
,
'
said
Pike
.
'K2
.
Distance
and
direction
indicator
,
electronic
type
JJ
,
one
of
.
'
'Check
.
'
Peaslake
planted
his
head
in
McNaught
's
lap
,
blinked
soulfully
and
whined
.
He
was
beginning
to
get
the
others
'
viewpoint
.
This
tedious
itemizing
and
checking
was
a
hell
of
a
game
.
McNaught
consolingly
lowered
a
hand
and
played
with
Peaslake
's
ears
while
he
ploughed
his
way
down
the
list
.
'K187
.
Foam
rubber
cushions
,
pilot
and
co-pilot
,
one
pair
.
'
'Check
.
'
By
the
time
First
Officer
Gregory
appeared
they
had
reached
the
tiny
intercom-cubby
and
poked
around
it
in
semi-darkness
.
Peaslake
had
long
departed
in
disgust
.
'M24
.
Spare
minispeakers
,
three-inch
type
T2
,
one
set
of
six
.
'
'Check
.
'
Looking
in
,
Gregory
popped
his
eyes
and
said
,
'What
the
devil
is
going
on
?
'
'Major
inspection
due
soon
.
'
McNaught
glanced
at
his
watch
.
'Go
see
if
stores
has
delivered
a
load
and
if
not
why
not
.
Then
you
'd
better
give
me
a
hand
and
let
Pike
take
a
few
hours
off
.
'
'Does
this
mean
land-leave
is
cancelled
?
'
'You
bet
it
does-
until
after
Hizonner
has
been
and
gone
.
'
He
glanced
at
Pike
.
'When
you
get
into
the
city
search
around
and
send
back
any
of
the
crew
you
can
find
.
No
arguments
or
excuses
.
It
's
an
order
.
'
Pike
registered
unhappiness
.
Gregory
glowered
at
him
,
went
away
,
came
back
and
said
,
'Stores
will
have
the
stuff
here
in
twenty
minutes
'
time
.
'
With
bad
grace
he
watched
Pike
depart
.
'M47
.
Intercom
cable
,
woven-wire
protected
,
three
drums
.
'
'Check
,
'
said
Gregory
,
mentally
kicking
himself
for
returning
at
the
wrong
time
.
The
task
continued
until
late
in
the
evening
,
was
resumed
early
next
morning
.
By
that
time
three-quarters
of
the
men
were
hard
at
work
inside
and
outside
the
vessel
,
doing
their
jobs
as
though
sentenced
to
them
for
crimes
contemplated
but
not
yet
committed
.
Moving
around
the
ship
's
corridors
and
catwalks
had
to
be
done
crab-fashion
,
with
a
nervous
sidewise
edging
.
Once
again
it
was
being
demonstrated
that
the
Terran
life-form
suffers
from
5ye
fear
of
5wette
5paynt
.
The
first
smearer
would
have
ten
years
willed
off
his
unfortunate
life
.
It
was
in
these
conditions
,
in
mid-afternoon
of
the
second
day
,
that
McNaught
's
bones
proved
their
feelings
had
been
prophetic
.
He
recited
the
ninth
page
while
Jean
Blanchard
confirmed
the
presence
and
actual
existence
of
all
items
enumerated
.
Two-thirds
of
the
way
down
they
hit
the
rocks
,
metaphorically
speaking
,
and
commenced
to
sink
fast
.
McNaught
said
boredly
,
'V197
.
Drinking-bowl
,
enamel
,
one
of
.
'
'3Is
zis
,
'
said
Blanchard
,
tapping
it
.
'V198
.
4Offog
,
one
.
'
'Quoi
?
'
asked
Blanchard
,
staring
.
'V198
.
4Offog
,
one
,
'
repeated
McNaught
.
'Well
,
why
are
you
looking
thunderstruck
?
This
is
the
ship
's
galley
.
You
're
the
head
cook
.
You
know
what
's
supposed
to
be
in
the
galley
,
do
n't
you
?
Where
's
this
4offog
?
'
'3Never
hear
of
heem
,
'
said
Blanchard
,
flatly
.
'You
must
have
done
.
It
's
on
this
equipment-sheet
in
plain
,
clear
type
.
4Offog
,
one
,
it
says
.
It
was
here
when
we
were
fitted-out
four
years
ago
.
We
checked
it
ourselves
and
signed
for
it
.
'
'3I
signed
for
nossings
called
offog
,
'
Blanchard
denied
.
'3In
zee
cuisine
zere
is
no
such
sing
.
'
'Look
!
'
McNaught
scowled
and
showed
him
the
sheet
.
Blanchard
looked
and
sniffed
disdainfully
.
'3I
have
here
zee
electronic
oven
,
one
of
.
I
have
jacketed
boilers
,
graduated
capacities
,
one
set
.
I
have
bain
marie
pans
,
seex
of
.
But
no
offog
.
Never
heard
of
heem
.
I
do
not
know
of
heem
.
'
He
spread
his
hands
and
shrugged
.
'3No
offog
.
'
'There
's
got
to
be
,
'
McNaught
insisted
.
'What
's
more
,
when
Cassidy
arrives
there
'll
be
hell
to
pay
if
there
is
n't
.
'
'3You
find
heem
,
'
Blanchard
suggested
.
'You
got
a
certificate
from
the
International
Hotels
School
of
Cookery
.
You
got
a
certificate
from
the
Cordon
Bleu
College
of
Cuisine
.
You
got
a
certificate
with
three
credits
from
the
Space-Navy
Feeding
Centre
,
'
McNaught
pointed
out
.
'All
that-
and
you
don't
know
what
an
4offog
is
.
'
'Nom
d'un
chien
!
'
ejaculated
Blanchard
,
waving
his
arms
around
.
'3I
tell
you
ten
t'ousand
time
zere
is
no
offog
.
Zere
never
was
an
offog
.
Escoffier
heemself
could
not
find
zee
offog
of
vich
zere
is
none
.
Am
I
a
magician
perhaps
?
'
'It
's
part
of
the
culinary
equipment
,
'
McNaught
maintained
.
'It
must
be
because
it
's
on
page
nine
.
And
page
nine
means
its
proper
home
is
in
the
galley
,
care
of
the
head
cook
.
'
'3Like
hail
it
does
,
'
Blanchard
retorted
.
He
pointed
at
a
metal
box
on
the
wall
.
'3Intercom
booster
.
Is
zat
mine
?
'
McNaught
thought
it
over
,
conceded
,
'No
,
it
's
Burman
's
.
His
stuff
rambles
all
over
the
ship
.
'
'3Zen
ask
him
for
zis
offog
,
'
said
Blanchard
,
triumphantly
.
'I
will
.
If
it
's
not
yours
it
must
be
his
.
Let
's
finish
this
checking
first
.
'
His
eyes
sought
the
list
.
'V199
.
Inscribed
collar
,
leather
,
brass
studded
,
dog
,
for
the
use
of
.
No
need
to
look
for
that
.
I
saw
it
myself
five
minutes
ago
.
'
He
ticked
the
item
,
continued
,
'V11
.
Sleeping
basket
,
woven
reed
,
one
of
.
'
'3Is
zis
,
'
said
Blanchard
,
kicking
it
into
a
corner
.
'V111
.
Cushion
,
foam
rubber
,
to
fit
sleeping
basket
,
one
of
.
'
'Half
of
,
'
Blanchard
contradicted
.
'3In
four
years
he
have
chewed
away
other
half
.
'
'Maybe
Cassidy
will
let
us
indent
for
a
new
one
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
24
<
433
TEXT
M6
>
The
Captives
were
painful
to
look
on
.
All
had
some
kind
of
deformity
.
One
had
no
legs
.
One
had
no
flesh
on
his
lower
jaw
.
One
had
four
gnarled
dwarf
arms
.
One
had
short
wings
of
flesh
connecting
ear
lobes
and
thumbs
,
so
that
he
lived
perpetually
with
hands
half
raised
to
his
face
.
One
had
boneless
arms
trailing
at
his
side
and
one
boneless
leg
.
One
had
monstrous
wings
which
trailed
about
him
like
a
carpet
.
One
was
hiding
his
ill-shaped
form
away
behind
a
screen
of
his
own
excrement
,
smearing
it
onto
the
transparent
walls
of
his
cell
.
And
one
had
a
second
head
,
a
small
wizened
thing
growing
from
the
first
that
fixed
Lily-yo
with
a
malevolent
eye
.
This
last
Captive
,
who
seemed
to
lead
the
others
,
spoke
now
,
using
the
mouth
of
his
main
head
.
'I
am
the
Chief
Captive
.
I
greet
you
.
You
are
of
the
Heavy
World
.
We
are
of
the
True
World
.
Now
you
join
us
because
you
are
of
us
.
Though
your
wings
and
your
scars
are
new
,
you
may
join
us
.
'
'I
am
Lily-yo
.
We
three
are
humans
.
You
are
only
flymen
.
We
will
not
join
you
.
'
The
Captives
grunted
in
boredom
.
The
Chief
Captive
spoke
again
.
'Always
this
talk
from
you
of
the
Heavy
World
!
You
have
joined
us
.
You
are
flymen
,
we
are
human
.
You
know
little
,
we
know
much
.
'
'But
we-'
'Stop
your
stupid
talk
,
woman
!
'
'We
are-'
'Be
silent
,
woman
,
and
listen
,
'
Band
Appa
Bondi
said
.
'We
know
much
,
'
repeated
the
Chief
Captive
.
'Some
things
we
will
tell
you
.
All
who
make
the
journey
from
the
Heavy
World
become
changed
.
Some
die
.
Most
live
and
grow
wings
.
Between
the
worlds
are
many
strong
rays
,
not
seen
or
felt
,
which
change
our
bodies
.
When
you
come
here
,
when
you
come
to
the
True
World
,
you
become
a
true
human
.
The
grub
of
the
tigerfly
is
not
a
tigerfly
until
it
changes
.
So
humans
change
.
'
'I
can
not
know
what
he
says
,
'
Haris
said
stubbornly
,
throwing
himself
down
.
But
Lily-yo
and
Flor
were
listening
.
'To
this
True
World
,
as
you
call
it
,
we
come
to
die
,
'
Lily-yo
said
,
doubtingly
.
The
Captive
with
the
fleshless
jaw
said
,
'The
grub
of
the
tigerfly
thinks
it
dies
when
it
changes
into
a
tigerfly
.
'
'You
are
still
young
,
'
said
the
Chief
Captive
.
'You
begin
newly
here
.
Where
are
your
souls
?
'
Lily-yo
and
Flor
looked
at
each
other
.
In
their
flight
from
the
4wiltmilt
they
had
heedlessly
thrown
down
their
souls
.
Haris
had
trampled
on
his
.
It
was
unthinkable
!
'You
see
.
You
needed
them
no
more
.
You
are
still
young
.
You
may
be
able
to
have
babies
.
Some
of
those
babies
may
be
born
with
wings
.
'
The
Captive
with
the
boneless
arms
added
,
'Some
may
be
born
wrong
,
as
we
are
.
Some
may
be
born
right
.
'
'You
are
too
foul
to
live
!
'
Haris
growled
.
'Why
are
you
not
killed
?
'
'Because
we
know
all
things
,
'
the
Chief
Captive
said
.
Suddenly
his
second
head
roused
itself
and
declared
,
'To
be
a
good
shape
is
not
all
in
life
.
To
know
is
also
good
.
Because
we
can
not
move
well
we
can-
think
.
This
tribe
of
the
True
World
is
good
and
knows
these
things
.
So
it
lets
us
rule
it
.
'
Flor
and
Lily-yo
muttered
together
.
'Do
you
say
that
you
poor
Captives
rule
the
True
World
?
'
Lily-yo
asked
at
last
.
'We
do
.
'
'Then
why
are
you
captives
?
'
The
flyman
with
ear
lobes
and
thumbs
connected
,
making
his
perpetual
little
gesture
of
protest
,
spoke
for
the
first
time
.
'To
rule
is
to
serve
,
woman
.
Those
who
bear
power
are
slaves
to
it
.
Only
an
outcast
is
free
.
Because
we
are
Captives
,
we
have
the
time
to
talk
and
think
and
plan
and
know
.
Those
who
know
command
the
knives
of
others
.
'
'No
hurt
will
come
to
you
,
Lily-yo
,
'
Band
Appa
Bondi
added
.
'You
will
live
among
us
and
enjoy
your
life
free
from
harm
.
'
'No
!
'
the
Chief
Captive
said
with
both
mouths
.
'Before
she
can
enjoy
,
Lily-yo
and
her
companion
Flor-
this
other
man
creature
is
plainly
useless-
must
help
our
great
plan
.
'
'The
invasion
?
'
Bondi
asked
.
'What
else
?
Flor
and
Lily-yo
,
you
arrive
here
at
a
good
time
.
Memories
of
the
Heavy
World
and
its
savage
life
are
still
fresh
in
you
.
We
need
such
memories
.
So
we
ask
you
to
go
back
there
on
a
great
plan
we
have
.
'
'Go
back
?
'
gasped
Flor
.
'Yes
.
We
plan
to
attack
the
Heavy
World
.
You
must
help
to
lead
our
force
.
'
=6
The
long
afternoon
of
eternity
wore
on
,
that
long
golden
road
of
an
afternoon
that
would
somewhere
lead
to
everlasting
night
.
Motion
there
was
,
but
motion
without
event-
except
for
those
negligible
events
that
seemed
so
large
to
the
creatures
participating
in
them
.
For
Lily-yo
,
Flor
and
Haris
there
were
many
events
.
Chief
of
these
was
that
they
learned
to
fly
properly
.
The
pains
associated
with
their
wings
soon
died
away
as
the
wonderful
new
flesh
and
tendon
strengthened
.
To
sail
up
in
the
light
gravity
became
an
increasing
delight-
the
ugly
flopping
movements
of
flymen
on
the
Heavy
World
had
no
place
here
.
They
learned
to
fly
in
packs
,
and
then
to
hunt
in
packs
.
In
time
they
were
trained
to
carry
out
the
Captives
'
plan
.
The
series
of
accidents
that
had
first
delivered
humans
to
this
world
in
burnurns
had
been
a
fortunate
one
,
growing
more
fortunate
as
millennia
tolled
away
.
For
gradually
the
humans
adapted
better
to
the
True
World
.
Their
survival
factor
became
greater
,
their
power
surer
.
And
all
this
as
on
the
Heavy
World
conditions
grew
more
and
more
adverse
to
anything
but
the
giant
vegetables
.
Lily-yo
at
least
was
quick
to
see
how
much
easier
life
was
in
these
new
conditions
.
She
sat
with
Flor
and
a
dozen
others
eating
pulped
4pluggyrugg
,
before
they
did
the
Captives
'
bidding
and
left
for
the
Heavy
World
.
It
was
hard
to
express
all
she
felt
.
'Here
we
are
safe
,
'
she
said
,
indicating
the
whole
green
land
that
sweltered
under
the
silver
network
of
webs
.
'Except
from
the
tigerflies
,
'
Flor
agreed
.
They
rested
on
a
bare
peak
,
where
the
air
was
thin
and
even
the
giant
creepers
had
not
climbed
.
The
turbulent
green
stretched
away
below
them
,
almost
as
if
they
were
on
Earth-
although
here
it
was
continually
checked
by
the
circular
formations
of
rock
.
'This
world
is
smaller
,
'
Lily-yo
said
,
trying
again
to
make
Flor
know
what
was
in
her
head
.
'Here
we
are
much
bigger
.
We
do
not
need
to
fight
so
much
.
'
'Soon
we
must
fight
.
'
'Then
we
can
come
back
here
again
.
This
is
a
good
place
,
with
nothing
so
savage
and
with
not
so
many
enemies
.
Here
the
groups
could
live
without
so
much
fear
.
Veggy
and
Toy
and
May
and
Gren
and
the
other
little
ones
would
like
it
here
.
'
'They
would
miss
the
trees
.
'
'We
shall
soon
miss
the
trees
no
longer
.
We
have
wings
instead
.
'
This
idle
talk
took
place
beneath
the
unmoving
shadow
of
a
rock
.
Overhead
,
silver
blobs
against
a
purple
sky
,
the
transversers
went
,
walking
their
networks
,
descending
only
occasionally
to
the
4celeries
far
below
.
As
Lily-yo
fell
to
watching
these
creatures
,
she
thought
in
her
mind
of
the
grand
plan
the
Captives
had
hatched
,
she
flicked
it
over
in
a
series
of
vivid
pictures
.
Yes
,
the
Captives
knew
.
They
could
see
ahead
as
she
could
not
.
She
and
those
about
her
had
lived
like
plants
,
doing
what
came
.
The
Captives
were
not
plants
.
From
their
cells
they
saw
more
than
those
outside
.
This
,
the
Captives
saw
:
that
the
few
humans
who
reached
the
True
World
bore
few
children
,
because
they
were
old
,
or
because
the
rays
that
made
their
wings
grow
made
their
seeds
die
:
that
it
was
good
here
,
and
would
be
better
still
with
more
humans
;
that
one
way
to
get
more
humans
here
was
to
bring
babies
and
children
from
the
Heavy
World
.
For
countless
time
,
this
had
been
done
.
Brave
flymen
had
travelled
back
to
that
other
world
and
stolen
children
.
The
flymen
who
had
once
attacked
Lily-yo
's
group
on
their
climb
to
the
Tips
had
been
on
that
mission
.
They
had
taken
Bain
to
bring
her
to
the
True
World
in
burnurns-
and
had
not
been
heard
of
since
.
Many
perils
and
mischances
lay
in
that
long
double
journey
.
Of
those
who
set
out
,
few
returned
.
Now
the
Captives
had
thought
of
a
better
and
more
daring
scheme
.
'Here
comes
a
traverser
,
'
Band
Appa
Bondi
said
.
'Let
us
be
ready
to
move
.
'
He
walked
before
the
pack
of
twelve
flyers
who
had
been
chosen
for
this
new
attempt
.
He
was
the
leader
.
Lily-yo
,
Flo
and
Haris
were
in
support
of
him
,
together
with
eight
others
,
three
male
,
five
female
.
Only
one
of
them
,
Band
Appa
Bondi
himself
,
had
been
carried
to
the
True
World
as
a
boy
.
Slowly
the
pack
stood
up
,
stretching
their
wings
.
The
moment
for
their
great
adventure
was
here
.
Yet
they
felt
little
fear
;
they
could
not
look
ahead
as
the
Captives
did
,
except
perhaps
for
Band
Appa
Bondi
and
Lily-yo
.
She
strengthened
her
will
by
saying
,
'It
is
the
way
.
'
Then
they
all
spread
their
arms
wide
and
soared
off
to
meet
the
traverser
.
The
traverser
had
eaten
.
It
had
caught
one
of
its
most
tasty
enemies
,
a
tigerfly
,
in
a
web
,
and
had
sucked
it
till
only
a
shell
was
left
.
Now
it
sank
down
into
a
bed
of
4celeries
,
crushing
them
under
its
great
bulk
.
Gently
,
it
began
to
bud
.
Afterwards
,
it
would
head
out
for
the
great
black
gulfs
,
where
heat
and
radiance
called
it
.
It
had
been
born
on
this
world
.
Being
young
,
it
had
never
yet
made
that
dreaded
,
desired
journey
.
Its
buds
burst
up
from
its
back
,
hung
over
,
popped
,
fell
to
the
ground
,
and
scurried
away
to
bury
themselves
in
the
pulp
and
dirt
where
they
might
begin
their
ten
thousand
years
'
growth
in
peace
.
Young
though
it
was
,
the
traverser
was
sick
.
It
did
not
know
this
.
The
enemy
tigerfly
had
been
at
it
,
but
it
did
not
know
this
.
Its
vast
bulk
held
little
sensation
.
The
twelve
humans
glided
down
and
landed
on
its
back
,
low
down
on
the
abdomen
in
a
position
hidden
from
the
creature
's
cluster
of
eyes
.
They
sank
among
the
tough
shoulder-high
fibres
that
served
the
traverser
as
hair
,
and
looked
about
them
.
A
ray-plane
swooped
overhead
and
disappeared
.
A
trio
of
tumbleweeds
skittered
into
the
fibres
and
were
seen
no
more
.
All
was
as
quiet
as
if
they
lay
on
a
small
deserted
hill
.
At
length
they
spread
out
and
moved
along
in
a
line
,
heads
down
,
eyes
searching
,
Band
Appa
Bondi
at
one
end
,
Lily-yo
at
the
other
.
The
great
body
was
streaked
and
pitted
and
scarred
,
so
that
progress
down
the
slope
was
not
easy
.
The
fibre
grew
in
patterns
of
different
shades
,
green
,
yellow
,
black
,
breaking
up
the
traverser
's
bulk
when
seen
from
the
air
,
serving
it
as
natural
camouflage
.
In
many
places
,
tough
parasitic
plants
had
rooted
themselves
,
drawing
their
nourishment
entirely
from
their
host
;
most
of
them
would
die
when
the
traverser
launched
itself
out
between
worlds
.
The
humans
worked
hard
.
Once
they
were
thrown
flat
when
the
traverser
changed
position
.
As
the
slope
down
which
they
moved
grew
steeper
,
so
progress
became
more
slow
.
'Here
!
'
cried
Y
Coyin
,
one
of
the
women
.
At
last
they
had
found
what
they
sought
,
what
the
Captives
sent
them
to
seek
.
Clustering
round
Y
Coyin
with
their
knives
out
,
the
pack
looked
down
.
Here
the
fibres
had
been
neatly
champed
away
in
swathes
,
leaving
a
bare
patch
as
far
across
as
a
human
was
long
.
In
this
patch
was
a
round
scab
.
Lily-yo
felt
it
.
It
was
immensely
hard
.
Lo
Jint
put
his
ear
to
it
.
Silence
.
They
looked
at
each
other
.
No
signal
was
needed
,
none
given
.
Together
they
knelt
,
prising
with
their
knives
round
the
scab
.
Once
the
traverser
moved
,
and
they
threw
themselves
flat
.
#
2
<
END
>
<
434
TEXT
N1
>
Alastair
was
a
bachelor
.
All
his
life
he
had
been
inclined
to
regard
women
as
something
which
must
necessarily
be
subordinated
to
his
career
.
Now
he
realised
that
he
was
entrusting
not
only
his
own
life
,
but
Geoffrey
's
as
well
,
to
a
strange
girl
whom
he
had
never
met
and
on
whom
after
no
more
than
a
couple
of
telephone
calls
he
was
prepared
to
place
complete
reliance
.
It
was
a
novel
experience
.
Alastair
was
quite
unable
to
explain
why
he
should
feel
so
much
confidence
in
her
.
Once
again
she
checked
back
her
instructions
.
It
was
obvious
that
she
did
not
fail
to
appreciate
the
faith
which
he
was
placing
in
her
and
was
prepared
to
accept
the
responsibility
.
``
Good
luck
,
Air
Marshal
,
''
she
said
gently
.
``
I
'll
be
waiting
for
you
at
the
Hotel
Roma
at
six
this
evening-
and
I
shall
look
forward
to
meeting
you
both
at
midnight
.
''
They
might
have
been
arranging
a
supper
party
.
Then
she
rang
off
.
Alastair
admitted
that
never
in
a
not
altogether
uneventful
life
had
he
come
across
a
girl
who
sounded
so
charming
and
appeared
to
be
so
efficient
.
He
looked
forward
to
meeting
her
.
Chapter
Ten
It
was
a
perfect
moonlight
night
;
there
appeared
to
be
no
cloud
over
the
whole
of
Europe
.
From
a
height
of
5
,
feet
northern
Italy
strikingly
resembled
the
great
relief
map
which
covers
the
floor
of
the
southern
Europe
briefing
room
at
NATO
headquarters
.
Seated
beside
Alastair
,
lulled
by
the
uncanny
silence
of
supersonic
flight
,
Geoffrey
could
imagine
himself
in
one
of
the
upper
galleries
.
For
some
reason
the
orderlies
had
forgotten
to
switch
on
the
lights
;
there
was
no
colour-
physical
features
were
distinguishable
solely
by
gradations
of
silvery
greyness
.
Even
the
snow-capped
summit
of
Mont
Blanc
,
seven
miles
below
,
was
not
recognisable
among
the
host
of
lower
peaks
.
The
screen
of
the
air-to-air
radar
glowed
.
Occasionally
minute
spots
flickered
across
its
surface
,
but
there
was
no
permanent
image
.
The
sky
seemed
to
be
deserted
.
Alastair
leant
across
and
pressed
a
switch
.
A
tiny
red
light
sprang
into
life
,
only
to
fade
as
the
screen
of
the
second
radar
scanner
came
into
operation
.
This
was
the
ground
definition
unit
.
Although
Geoffrey
had
relatively
little
experience
of
interpreting
radar
pictures
,
he
was
able
to
recognise
the
land
beneath
him
.
In
the
exceptional
clarity
he
was
even
able
to
make
a
direct
comparison
between
the
radar
image
and
the
ground
itself
.
Ahead
lay
the
Plain
of
Lombardy
;
to
the
right
,
Turin
;
to
the
left
,
Milan
.
The
directional
angle
of
the
scanner
could
be
adjusted
to
cover
any
particular
area
within
its
range
.
Geoffrey
turned
the
scale
slowly
to
cover
the
ground
immediately
ahead
.
He
was
able
to
pick
out
towns
,
unrecognisable
to
the
naked
eye
,
obscured
by
the
ground
haze
which
even
on
the
clearest
night
limited
angular
vision
.
He
glanced
at
the
speed
recorder
.
It
seemed
almost
incredible
that
the
tiny
white
figure
of
8.5
against
which
the
needle
was
resting
could
really
mean
hundreds
of
knots
.
They
were
flying
at
more
than
975
miles
an
hour
,
or
nearly
Mach
1.3
to
use
the
modern
jargon
.
Thanks
to
the
massive
cooling
plant
there
was
no
suggestion
of
excessive
heat
.
Suddenly
the
nature
of
the
silence
changed
.
During
the
fifty-odd
minutes
since
they
had
left
Boscombe
Down
,
Geoffrey
had
become
so
accustomed
to
the
unbroken
note
of
the
great
engines
that
they
were
no
longer
audible
.
Now
,
as
Alastair
reduced
the
thrust
,
the
pitch
changed
as
the
nose
of
the
aircraft
dipped
slightly
.
The
needle
of
the
speed
recorder
swung
gently
through
8.
,
7.
,
6.
before
coming
to
rest
at
5..
``
We
're
a
bit
ahead
of
time
,
''
said
Alastair
.
``
We
'll
run
in
on
minimum
engine
power
.
''
Geoffrey
smiled
.
Alastair
talked
of
running
in
when
they
were
still
more
than
four
hundred
miles
from
their
destination
.
They
were
nearing
Modena
.
Geoffrey
focused
the
radar
scanner
on
the
bridge
over
the
Po
,
barely
forty
miles
to
port
.
He
was
able
to
trace
the
course
of
the
river
;
he
thought
he
could
recognise
the
route
of
N12
,
along
which
he
had
motored
so
desperately
little
more
than
twenty-four
hours
earlier
.
Since
then
he
had
flown
to
England
,
attended
the
vital
conference
in
Bruce
Denton
's
office
,
been
whisked
by
special
helicopter
from
the
Horse
Guards
Parade
to
Boscombe
Down
,
slept
for
six
blessed
refreshing
hours
and
had
now
completed
two-thirds
of
the
journey
back
to
the
place
where
every
indication
pointed
to
Eve
being
held
.
Geoffrey
set
himself
to
consider
the
movements
of
the
Bentley
.
It
had
passed
him
at
the
temporary
bridge
over
the
Tartaro
at
a
few
minutes
past
ten
on
the
previous
night
.
He
worked
out
the
distance
on
the
presumption
that
its
route
had
been
through
Florence
and
Rome
and
then
across
Italy
via
Foggia
to
Barletta
.
It
came
to
just
over
six
hundred
miles
.
Provided
they
did
not
stop
(
and
with
Eve
unconscious-
or
worse-
they
would
be
anxious
to
avoid
attracting
attention
)
,
and
if
they
drove
as
fast
as
the
roads
would
permit
,
they
could
not
hope
to
reach
Barletta
before
midday
.
Magnificent
as
was
the
performance
of
the
Bentley
,
Geoffrey
doubted
whether
on
the
route
they
had
chosen
,
involving
a
double
crossing
of
the
Apennines-
once
at
Raticosa
over
the
Futa
Pass
and
once
again
near
Campobasso-
anyone
could
maintain
the
average
of
forty
miles
an
hour
which
would
be
necessary
.
Far
more
probable
that
they
would
travel
more
leisurely
.
Of
course
they
could
have
bound
and
gagged
her
;
and
provided
no
one
examined
what
was
hidden
under
the
rug
,
they
might
get
by
.
But
they
could
hardly
leave
her
in
the
car
while
they
rested
.
No
,
he
concluded
,
the
probability
was
that
they
would
drive
continuously
,
only
stopping
for
fuel
and
perhaps
to
purchase
snacks
of
food
and
drink
.
They
might
not
reach
Foggia
until
late
at
night
;
it
was
even
conceivable
he
would
arrive
before
them
.
Geoffrey
forced
himself
to
consider
another
possible
alternative
.
Eve
might
be
dead
.
If
so
,
why
had
they
troubled
to
bring
her
body
all
the
way
from
Trento
?
There
were
a
hundred
places
between
Trento
and
the
Po
where
they
could
have
dumped
her
body
without
fear
of
it
being
prematurely
discovered
.
He
had
used
one
of
them
himself
to
dispose
of
Stefano
and
Pietro
.
He
determined
to
act
on
the
assumption
that
Eve
was
alive
.
He
tried
to
imagine
what
the
Italians
would
do
next
.
Their
final
objective
could
only
be
to
deliver
Eve
to
Herring
's
headquarters
,
which
in
the
light
of
the
information
he
had
gleaned
at
the
morning's
conference
and
of
Gloria
Falcon
's
story
appeared
to
be
somewhere
in
the
Gargano
Massif
.
Of
course
he
was
assuming
that
the
man
responsible
for
the
aircraft
,
for
Peter
Lambert
's
injuries
and
for
the
abduction
of
Eve
was
one
and
the
same
person-
in
fact
,
Herring
.
Nothing
was
certain
.
All
the
deductions
on
which
he
was
planning
might
be
false
.
The
men
who
had
captured
Eve
might
have
taken
her
anywhere
but
to
Barletta
,
but
to
speculate
on
the
innumerable
alternatives
was
to
invite
confusion
.
Far
better
to
adhere
to
the
one
course
which
in
the
light
of
his
present
knowledge
seemed
most
probable
,
while
at
the
same
time
keeping
keenly
alert
for
any
additional
information
which
might
prove
to
be
of
help
.
Gloria
Falcon
was
the
key
to
the
whole
operation
.
On
what
she
could
report
of
her
conversation
with
Peter
Lambert
depended
ultimate
success
.
Geoffrey
had
had
no
contact
with
her
but
Alastair
seemed
to
have
developed
a
tremendous
admiration
for
her
intelligence
.
During
the
earlier
part
of
their
flight
from
Boscombe
Down
he
had
repeated
the
gist
of
his
third
conversation
with
her
.
Gloria
had
been
waiting
at
the
Hotel
Roma
when
punctually
at
6
the
call
from
Alastair
came
through
.
He
found
that
she
had
done
all
and
more
than
he
had
asked
of
her
.
She
had
managed
to
get
hold
of
a
Lancia
Rapido-
just
the
car
for
the
job
:
fast
and
at
the
same
time
with
a
first-class
performance
over
rough
going
.
She
had
examined
every
inch
of
the
runway
and
found
it
quite
serviceable
,
although
,
as
Alastair
had
feared
,
the
whole
landing
area
was
obstructed
by
grazing
cattle
.
Gloria
had
visited
the
farmer
,
told
him
that
a
high-level
inspecting
officer
from
the
Italian
Ministry
of
Aviation
was
proposing
to
land
on
the
strip
during
the
night
and
that
it
was
as
much
as
his
life
was
worth
to
allow
his
cattle
to
be
the
cause
of
an
accident
.
Gloria
had
laughed
when
she
told
him
how
she
had
accounted
for
the
impending
visit
of
the
official
from
the
Ministry
.
``
I
hinted
,
''
she
said
,
``
that
he
and
I
were
having
an
affaire
and
only
by
making
this
desperate
landing
at
night
could
he
avoid
the
suspicions
of
his
wife
.
Every
Italian
is
a
romantic
.
He
promised
that
nothing
should
be
allowed
to
increase
the
danger
of
our
meeting
.
''
Gloria
emphasised
that
even
a
slight
mishap
would
draw
attention
to
him
being
in
the
district
and
would
be
disastrous
not
only
for
her
but
for
his
career
,
and
,
she
added
significantly
,
for
those
responsible
for
obstructing
the
runway
.
Within
an
hour
the
strip
was
completely
clear
;
a
horde
of
the
farmer
's
family
and
all
his
workpeople
hastened
to
remove
not
only
the
cattle
but
every
trace
of
their
presence
.
Gloria
admitted
that
she
had
not
intended
to
initiate
quite
so
much
activity
,
but
once
she
had
told
her
story
there
was
no
way
of
going
back
on
it
.
``
I
have
arranged
,
''
concluded
Alastair
,
``
for
her
to
have
the
car
at
the
point
where
the
=14-kilometre
stone
track
meets
the
runway
.
It
is
about
a
hundred
yards
from
the
southern
end
;
so
that
if
all
goes
well
we
shall
come
to
a
stop
quite
near
her
.
''
Geoffrey
was
impressed
by
the
efficiency
with
which
Alastair
managed
to
surround
himself
.
In
his
Service
he
was
known
to
be
ruthless
to
incompetence
,
but
he
seldom
had
any
difficulty
in
recruiting
precisely
the
staff
he
needed
.
He
possessed
the
strange
gift
of
leadership
which
enabled
him
to
imbue
even
an
unknown
film
actress
with
all
the
qualities
of
efficiency
and
decision
which
he
took
as
a
matter
of
course
among
his
own
officers
.
Geoffrey
remembered
that
a
famous
field
marshal
,
inclined
to
pontificate
,
had
once
stated
that
a
headquarters
staff
reflected
the
quality
of
its
commander
.
It
certainly
seemed
to
apply
to
Alastair
.
Now
the
N.F.E
.
67
was
losing
height
more
rapidly
.
Alastair
had
decided
to
make
the
final
approach
to
the
airstrip
at
a
very
low
level
over
the
sea
.
He
crossed
the
coast
a
few
miles
south
of
Ancona
and
almost
immediately
made
a
steep
turn
to
starboard
.
Now
he
was
flying
at
less
than
a
hundred
feet
,
about
five
miles
off
the
coast
.
``
I
bet
the
radar
boys
are
worried
,
''
he
laughed
.
``
They'll
have
lost
us
by
now
and
will
be
wondering
where
we
've
got
to
.
''
Geoffrey
glanced
at
his
watch
;
it
was
eighteen
minutes
to
midnight
;
just
one
hundred
and
seven
minutes
since
they
had
left
Boscombe
Down
.
``
We
'll
land
in
five
minutes
,
''
Alastair
announced
.
``
I
'd
like
you
to
be
as
quick
as
you
can
.
Chuck
your
flying
kit
into
the
back
of
the
aircraft
and
I
'll
get
weaving
.
The
sooner
I
can
show
up
on
their
radar
screens
the
better
.
This
is
a
very
hush-hush
job
and
we
don't
want
to
create
alarm
and
despondency
by
giving
them
the
idea
that
I've
skipped
with
it
to
the
wrong
side
of
the
Curtain
.
If
they
spotted
us
flying
due
east
over
Ancona
,
it
might
give
them
ideas
.
''
The
landing
was
easier
than
either
of
them
had
dared
to
hope
.
The
old
landing
strip
,
perhaps
helped
by
the
spring-cleaning
which
it
had
undergone
during
the
afternoon
,
shone
like
black
glass
in
the
moonlight
.
Alastair
came
in
very
fast
,
but
within
less
than
half
a
mile
the
machine
rolled
to
a
halt
.
He
cut
the
engines
and
flung
open
the
canopy
.
#
2
<
435
TEXT
N2
>
CHAPTER
=16
DARKNESS
had
descended
like
a
curtain
by
the
time
they
docked
at
Belleray
.
And
though
Guy
,
made
nervous
by
Beryl
's
silence
,
drove
at
reckless
speed
to
the
Villa
,
it
was
quickly
evident
that
the
party
was
over
.
Piers
came
strolling
out
to
meet
the
Deanes
,
and
as
soon
as
Guy
had
driven
away
,
invited
them
casually
to
come
to
his
flat
for
a
drink
.
To
Beryl
,
at
least
,
this
was
anti-climax
with
a
vengeance
.
She
had
expected
to
be
met
with
violent
reproaches-
and
here
he
was
bland
and
smiling
.
But
it
did
not
take
her
long
to
realise
that
his
mood
was
less
pleasant
than
appeared
on
the
surface
.
He
told
her
nonchalantly
,
as
he
led
the
way
to
his
own
veranda
,
that
he
had
taken
the
liberty
of
asking
Jack-
as
a
representative
of
the
Vallin
family-
to
come
over
and
make
the
presentation
in
her
stead
.
``
I
caught
him
just
as
he
was
going
to
the
airport
to
meet
Blanche
,
''
he
said
.
``
As
a
matter
of
fact
I
'd
asked
him
last
night
to
deputise
for
me
and
fetch
her
.
He
brought
her
to
the
party
too
.
They
're
both
here
.
''
``
I
did
n't
know
she
was
coming
back
from
Barbados
so
soon
.
''
Beryl
said
the
first
thing
that
came
into
her
head
.
``
Oh
,
she
was
due
!
''
And
then
he
added
in
the
same
casual
tone
,
''
She
's
not
returning
to
her
family
.
She
's
going
to
live
with
friends
of
the
bank
manager
,
just
this
side
of
Belleray
.
''
Mrs.
Deane
made
a
suitable
comment
,
but
Beryl
said
nothing
.
She
was
trying
to
sort
things
out
in
her
mind
.
That
beneath
his
unnaturally
smooth
exterior
Piers
was
simmering
with
anger
against
her
she
had
no
doubt
.
But
had
n't
she
cause
for
anger
too
?
Had
he
acted
within
his
rights
in
inviting
Jack
Vallin
to
act
on
her
behalf
,
in
having
Blanche
there-
not
doing
the
honours
,
perhaps
,
but
as
the
only
white
woman
of
position
?
Be
this
as
it
might
,
she
must
on
no
account
show
resentment
now
,
and
she
greeted
Jack
and
Blanche
with
friendly
courtesy
,
thanking
Jack
warmly
for
coming
to
the
rescue
,
and
explaining
as
best
she
could
how
it
was
that
she
had
been
obliged
to
miss
the
celebrations
.
Jack
and
Blanche
were
quick
to
sympathise
,
and
to
express
their
disgust
at
Sir
John
's
abominable
treatment
of
his
guests
.
But
Piers
remained
aloof
,
and
when
Beryl
suggested
having
a
second
party
,
the
following
week
,
he
poured
cold
water
on
the
project
.
Everyone
,
he
declared
,
had
had
a
thoroughly
good
time
,
and
it
would
take
them
nearly
to
next
week
to
settle
down
again
.
Meanwhile
Hubert
would
have
betaken
himself
and
his
well-earned
gratuity
to
his
native
village
at
the
north
of
the
island
.
It
was
all
over
and
done
with
.
For
the
time
being
Beryl
was
content
to
let
it
go
at
that
,
but
she
resolved
to
have
it
out
with
Piers
when
a
reasonable
opportunity
presented
itself
.
He
must
learn
that
he
could
not
treat
her
with
injustice
and
contempt
,
ignoring
her
explanations
as
though
he
were
a
schoolmaster
and
she
a
small
,
ignorant
child
.
He
gave
her
no
chance
of
any
private
conversation
that
evening
,
for
when
Blanche
and
Jack
left
,
he
went
with
them
.
But
next
morning
she
insisted
on
his
taking
her
out
in
the
jeep-
to
find
,
if
possible
,
Hubert
and
his
relations
,
and
tell
them
of
her
great
disappointment
at
being
held
up
in
Balicou
.
With
an
air
of
resignation
he
sent
Judy
,
his
Boxer
,
to
the
back
,
and
made
room
for
her
beside
him
.
``
Is
that
all
you
want
to
do
?
''
he
asked
,
letting
in
the
clutch
.
``
No
;
I
want
to
make
you
understand
just
what
happened
about
this
Balicou
trip
,
''
she
returned
coldly
.
``
I
'm
a
little
tired
of
being
treated
like
an
ineffective
imbecile
.
''
``
And
I
'm
heartily
sick
of
being
constantly
called
to
account
for
my
manners
,
''
he
retorted
.
``
What
have
I
done
wrong
now
?
I
cover
up
for
you
the
best
way
I
can
by
getting
hold
of
Jack
to
make
the
presentation
,
I
run
the
damned
party
to
the
best
of
my
ability-
saying
the
sugary
things
you
ought
to
have
been
there
to
say-
and
all
you
can
do
is
to
find
fault
.
''
``
It
's
your
superior
attitude
that
riles
me
.
''
Beryl
was
scarlet
with
annoyance
.
``
How
I
happened
to
be
marooned
at
Balicou
does
n't
interest
you
in
the
faintest
degree
.
You
look
as
though
it
was
only
what
you
expected
of
me
,
as
though
I
did
n't
care
a
hoot
about
letting
Hubert
and
his
pals
down
.
''
``
As
your
employee
it
's
not
my
business
to
understand
all
the
whys
and
wherefores
of
your
actions
,
''
he
said
stiffly
.
``
Still
less
to
criticise
you
.
''
``
Oh
,
drop
that
nonsense
,
Piers
!
Be
yourself
,
''
she
exclaimed
,
with
mounting
exasperation
.
``
Very
well
!
''
He
brought
the
jeep
to
a
standstill
in
a
rough
path
fringed
and
shaded
by
citrus
trees
.
``
If
you
want
my
true
opinion
I
'll
give
it
.
You
made
some
sort
of
a
protest
to
Graybury
.
I
'll
give
you
credit
for
that
.
But
you
did
n't
press
the
matter
because
,
very
naturally
,
you
were
thoroughly
enjoying
Forrest's
company
in
idyllic
surroundings
.
''
``
How
dare
you
say
such
a
thing
?
''
she
blazed
.
``
For
goodness
'
sake
show
a
glimmer
of
reason
,
''
was
his
equally
indignant
rejoinder
.
``
One
minute
you
order
me
to
behave
like
your
secretary
,
the
next
like
an
uninhibited
human
being
.
''
And
then
he
added
caustically
,
``
I
've
only
to
mention
Forrest
's
name
to
put
you
in
a
temper
.
Why
not
admit
that
you
're
in
love
with
the
fellow
and
have
done
with
it
?
''
``
Because
I
'm
not
,
''
she
snapped
.
``
You
expect
me
to
believe
that
?
''
There
was
open
mockery
in
his
tone
.
``
You
'll
be
telling
me
next
that
you
spent
all
those
hours
together
on
Balicou
without
his
kissing
you
.
''
She
caught
her
breath
.
``
Of
all
the
caddish
things
to
say
!
''
``
Nonsense
.
If
I
'd
been
in
his
place
I
'd
have
kissed
you
myself-
good
and
hard
,
as
I
'm
tempted
to
now
.
''
``
You
talk
as
though
we
were
alone
on
Balicou
!
''
She
avoided
his
gaze
,
and
tried
to
ignore
that
last
impertinent
remark
.
``
With
four
other
people-
''
``
Whom
you
never
once
managed
to
circumvent
.
''
The
mockery
in
his
voice
had
deepened
.
``
With
all
due
deference
,
Miss
Deane-
come
off
it
!
''
She
met
his
eyes
then
.
``
Very
well
,
''
she
said
coolly
.
``
We
were
alone
together
for
an
hour
or
two
,
the
first
afternoon
.
And
he
did
kiss
me
.
But
if
you
think
I
acquiesced
in
the
delay
because
I
wanted
his
company-
well
,
you
're
misjudging
me
badly
.
''
``
You
mean
that
!
''
His
expression
had
changed
.
``
It
was
n't
on
his
account
at
all
that
you
allowed
Sir
John
to
get
away
with
this-
this
Hitlerish
behaviour
.
''
She
wavered
,
and
at
last
said
slowly
,
``
If
you
must
drag
the
truth
out
of
me
,
I
must
ask
you
to
regard
it
as
confidential
.
''
``
My
dear
Beryl
,
do
n't
tell
me
anything
,
if
you
'd
rather
not
.
''
He
was
clearly
startled
by
her
words
.
``
But
remember
,
it
was
you
,
not
I
,
who
started
this
conversation
.
''
``
I
know
.
Absurd
as
it
may
seem
,
I
did
n't
want
you
to
think
badly
of
me
.
''
She
turned
away
from
him
to
fondle
Judy
,
who
,
sensing
something
amiss
,
was
nudging
her
in
the
endeavour
to
gain
her
attention
.
``
The
truth
is
that
if
I
had
absolutely
insisted
on
sailing
at
the
time
originally
arranged
,
Sir
John
would
have
had
it
in
for
Guy
.
You
see
,
it
was
,
apparently
,
through
a
mistake
on
Guy
's
part
that
we
missed
seeing
the
flamingoes
our
first
morning
on
the
island
.
''
``
What
harm
could
possibly
have
come
to
Forrest
through
Sir
John
's
nonsense
?
''
Piers
could
hardly
have
spoken
with
more
contempt
.
``
A
bully
like
that
respects
anyone
who
dares
to
stand
up
to
him
.
''
Beryl
tried
to
suppress
the
thought
that
this
was
precisely
the
remark
she
had
made
to
Guy
.
She
said
icily
,
``
As
you
pride
yourself
on
your
knowledge
of
all
the
affairs
of
the
island
I
need
n't
tell
you
that
Sir
John
Graybury
is
one
of
Mr.
Hewson
's
most
important
customers
.
''
``
So
what
?
You
're
not
trying
to
say
that
Hewson
would
victimise
Forrest
for
behaving
with
ordinary
moral
courage
!
He
's
quite
capable
of
telling
Sir
John
to
take
himself
and
his
business
to
an
unmentionable
destination
.
''
``
There
's
a
difference
between
what
a
senior
and
a
junior
partner
can
do
,
''
was
her
quick
reply
.
``
What
they
can
bring
off
!
I
'll
admit
that
.
But
Forrest
might
at
least
have
tried
.
He
's
pretty
spineless
!
''
``
You
think
you
could
have
carried
more
weight
with
Sir
John
?
''
she
enquired
cuttingly
.
``
For
all
your
good
opinion
of
yourself
,
I
doubt
it
.
He
's
about
as
easy
to
push
around
as-
as
a
grounded
whale
!
''
He
had
to
smile
at
that
,
but
went
on
airily
,
``
I
'd
have
made
an
attempt
to
show
my
lady-love
that
I
put
her
interests
before
my
own
.
I
would
n't
have
cared
to
risk
her
thinking
me
a
selfish
weakling
.
''
The
barb
hurt
cruelly
.
For
in
her
heart
of
hearts
Beryl
had
resented
Guy
's
apparent
indifference
to
her
dilemma-
had
come
near
,
indeed
,
to
despising
him
.
But
her
soreness
merely
increased
her
anger
with
Piers
.
``
Was
it
studying
my
interests
to
bring
your
girl
friend
to
my
party
for
the
labourers
?
''
she
demanded
.
``
To
have
her
act
as
hostess
in
my
absence
?
''
He
looked
at
her
,
not
wrathfully
now
,
but
quizzically
.
``
My
girl
friend
,
as
you
call
her
,
remained
as
much
in
the
background
as
even
you
could
wish
.
''
He
patted
the
Boxer
's
huge
head
.
``
Judy
,
here
,
was
more
forthcoming
.
In
fact
,
she
trotted
round
,
obviously
trying
to
make
everyone
feel
at
home
,
gazing
reproachfully
at
the
few
timid
ones
who
bolted
.
''
She
was
tempted
to
laugh
,
but
it
was
as
though
that
barb
still
stuck
in
her
quivering
flesh
.
``
You
've
an
answer-
of
sorts-
for
everything
,
''
she
said
shortly
.
``
Personally
I
've
no
more
to
say
,
so
I
suggest
we
get
along
.
''
To
her
great
relief
they
arrived
at
the
cluster
of
little
houses
where
Hubert
had
been
living
to
find
the
old
man
stowing
in
leisurely
fashion
his
few
possessions
into
a
ramshackle
and
incredibly
ancient
car
,
surrounded
by
innumerable
friends
and
relatives
.
Their
air
of
smiling
somnolence
showed
them
to
have
been
guests
at
yesterday's
celebrations
,
and
their
friendly
welcome
and
warm
sympathy
,
as
she
explained
how
she
had
come
to
miss
the
party
,
made
her
send
a
complacent
glance
in
Piers
'
direction
.
What
a
fuss-box
the
man
was
,
she
thought
impatiently
,
trying
to
worry
her
into
the
belief
that
her
failure
to
appear
at
a
function
on
the
estate
was
a
major
error
:
that
it
was
the
kind
of
thing
that
,
with
these
simple
folk
,
spoiled
the
master-servant
relationship
.
And
then
she
received
a
jolt
.
Old
Hubert
,
standing
beside
her
,
his
battered
hat
in
his
hand
,
his
toothless
mouth
stretched
in
a
wide
grin
,
told
her
in
halting
6patois
that
``
3Mistah
Piers
''
had
explained
right
at
the
start
that
``
3Mis
'
Beryl
''
would
be
3
''
plenty
,
plenty
sad
''
not
to
be
back
at
the
Villa
in
time
.
That
it
would
n't
be
her
fault
at
all
.
That
she
was
a
lady
who
,
like
her
Uncle
Charles
,
took
the
highest
pride
in
keeping
her
word
.
``
I
could
see
3anudder
3t'ing
,
''
he
went
on
in
a
lower
voice
,
his
sunken
black
eyes
twinkling
.
3
''
He
powerful
anxious
,
poor
Mistah
Piers
.
We
all
know
how
Balicou
Island
dangerous
to
all
kin
'
o
'
boats
,
wid
d'ose
big
,
big
rocks
in
an
'
out
o'
de
water
.
He
full
o
'
fear
you
comin
'
bad
harm
,
Mis
Beryl
.
I
see
it
in
his
eyes
,
even
when
he
smilin
'
and
larkin
'
wid
us
.
I
knowin
'
him
well
,
Missie
.
He
always
sayin
'
he
one
of
us
,
'cos
he
born
an
'
bred
in
de
islands
.
An
'
he
say
for
true
!
''
This
sidelight
on
Piers
had
its
effect
on
Beryl
.
Without
taking
it
too
seriously
she
found
herself
regretting
some
of
the
sharp
things
she
had
said
to
him
and
when
,
her
goodbyes
said
,
she
climbed
back
into
the
jeep
,
preparatory
to
returning
to
the
Villa
,
it
was
with
the
resolve
to
make
up
her
quarrel
with
him-
to
achieve
,
at
least
,
a
surface
peace
.
#
219
<
436
TEXT
N3
>
``
You
do
n't
say
?
''
``
Yes
sir
!
That
's
Gene
all
right
.
Say
,
did
he
tell
you
what
a
rotten
deal
he
's
got
,
and
is
still
gettin
'
from
that
Hawley
girl
he
married
?
Mr.
Goddard
,
if
that
woman
had
treated
him
half
way
decent
she
would
've
found
out
she
'd
got
herself
one
of
them
perfect
husbands
.
But
no
!
She
2aint
got
sense
enough
to
see
that
,
even
if
she
is
Dan
Hawley
's
daughter
,
which
personally
I
think
she
2aint
.
''
``
What
do
you
mean
by
that
,
Constable
?
''
``
Well
,
she
could
be
a
sort
of
catch-colt
,
could
n't
she
,
or
some
poor
baby
Hawley
and
his
wife
adopted
because
they
could
n't
have
any
kids
of
their
own
.
I
tell
you
,
Mr.
Goddard
,
I
would
lay
down
my
life
for
Gene
Pelcher
,
I
admire
him
that
much
.
''
``
Well
,
I
never
make
it
a
practice
to
inquire
into
a
man's
personal
or
marital
affairs
,
Constable
,
here
is
where
I
turn
in
.
''
Too
dense
to
recognize
this
dismissal
for
what
it
was
,
Nick
Newell
would
have
continued
the
almost
one-sided
conversation
if
Murdock
had
not
called
from
the
platform
in
front
of
his
store-
``
How
you
feeling
now
,
Brother
Goddard
?
You
look
like
you
were
a
little
bunged
up
,
from
the
way
you
walk
.
''
``
Well
,
I
will
say
,
Brother
Murdock
,
''
Goddard
answered
with
a
sigh
,
``
that
the
other
day
when
I
was
out
on
that
rabbit
hunt
I
overdid
myself
a
little
.
From
now
on
I
am
going
to
walk
a
little
among
the
hills
every
day
,
extending
the
length
of
my
walks
slightly
each
day
till
I
can
get
myself
back
in
condition
among
these
wonderful
mountains
.
''
``
Now
there
's
a
man
I
'd
tie
to
,
if
he
ever
give
me
the
chance
,
''
the
constable
told
himself
happily
as
Goddard
went
into
the
hotel
.
``
2Durned
if
I
do
n't
like
him
most
as
much
as
I
like
and
trust
Gene
Pelcher
,
by
jingo
,
I
do
!
But
havin
'
an
official
position
,
I
just
got
to
be
close-mouthed
in
expressin
'
my
opinion
of
other
men
.
''
On
Poverty
Flat
,
which
was
a
comparatively
level
stretch
of
gravelly
ground
that
had
once
been
part
of
the
lake
bed
,
Orestus
Hancock
had
had
erected
one
of
the
finest
houses
in
all
the
mountain
county
.
It
was
large
and
comfortable
and
practical
,
though
there
were
houses
in
Geneva
that
were
adorned
with
more
``
gingerbread
''
.
He
had
not
disturbed
nature
,
except
close
to
the
house
where
there
were
gravelled
walks
and
a
drive
turning
in
to
the
painted
stable
and
carriage
house
at
the
rear
.
The
house
itself
had
a
shake
hip-roof
that
covered
a
wide
porch
that
extended
on
both
sides
and
both
ends
of
the
building
which
contained
seven
large
rooms
,
in
addition
to
quarters
for
Willie
Kim
,
the
Chinaman
the
judge
and
Bill
had
brought
from
San
Francisco
eight
years
before
,
to
serve
as
cook
and
housekeeper
and
sometimes
family
consultant
and
adviser
.
The
wide
veranda
was
not
only
screened
all
around
,
it
had
hinged
windows
that
could
be
raised
or
lowered
as
weather
conditions
dictated
.
Now
as
the
judge
sat
in
a
large
easy
chair
on
the
front
portion
of
this
veranda
,
he
had
before
him
the
path
that
led
to
the
pier
which
projected
about
a
hundred
feet
out
into
the
lake
.
The
more
than
a
mile
of
water
was
violently
disturbed
today
,
and
across
this
expanse
of
uneasy
water
the
ground
rose
to
where
it
rounded
off
as
a
thickly
brushed
mountain
.
Until
a
couple
of
hours
before
the
judge
had
felt
easier
in
mind
than
he
had
felt
for
a
long
time
.
Since
Bill
had
had
his
fight
with
Goddard
in
Pinenut
he
had
seemed
to
have
<
SIC
>
changed
completely
.
The
judge
could
not
think
of
Bill
's
defeat
by
Goddard
as
a
thing
of
much
importance
except
that
possibly
defeat
by
a
smaller
,
lighter
man
had
brought
Bill
back
to
his
senses
and
made
him
see
the
futility
of
the
life
he
had
been
leading
.
He
had
almost
entirely
settled
back
into
his
old
ways
,
even
to
reading
law
about
two
hours
each
day
.
Though
he
did
not
refuse
wine
,
which
the
judge
always
had
on
the
table
at
dinner
,
he
did
not
act
as
though
he
found
it
necessary
except
in
moderate
compliance
with
his
father
's
habit
.
In
one
respect
the
judge
was
not
at
peace
of
mind
,
and
probably
never
would
be
.
Though
he
never
expected
to
attain
the
happiness
he
yearned
for
in
a
daughter-in-law
and
grandchildren
,
he
knew
the
big
house
would
never
really
be
complete
until
Kate
,
as
Bill
's
wife
,
brought
children
to
it
.
She
would
be
here
now
,
and
probably
with
a
little
one
he
might
jounce
on
his
knee
,
if
it
had
not
been
for
the
narrow-minded
priggishness
of
Dan
Hawley
and
his
wife
.
``
From
what
I
have
heard
,
''
he
mused
with
a
sigh
that
had
considerable
bitterness
in
it
,
``
they
would
have
thought
themselves
socially
besmirched
because
of
poor
Bill
's
deluded
mother
.
May
God
have
mercy
on
her
soul
!
And
may
Lombard
burn
in
hell
!
In
his
hands
she
was
as
putty
,
and
I
myself
am
by
no
means
blameless
for
not
having
given
more
time
and
attention
to
her
and
less
to
the
acquisition
of
wealth
,
yes
,
and
the
establishment
of
a
high
reputation
as
an
attorney
at
law
.
''
Now
the
judge
was
not
thinking
about
what
might
have
been
but
for
Dan
Hawley
and
his
wife
.
He
was
thinking
,
even
worrying
about
his
son
.
Soon
after
ten
o'clock
,
when
the
lake
had
been
as
smooth
as
blue
water
could
be
,
Bill
had
set
off
in
his
sixteen-foot
yawl
with
Bueno
Buck
,
a
strapping
young
Pomo
Indian
,
to
row
for
him
.
Bill
had
intended
to
do
some
trolling
for
lake
trout
beyond
the
rounded
promontory
around
which
the
shore
bent
to
make
the
mile-wide
cove
before
it
straightened
out
toward
The
Narrows
above
which
the
main
body
of
the
lake
lay
.
Now
the
judge
was
not
worried
about
the
permanence
of
the
change
in
his
son
.
He
was
alarmed
for
Bill
's
safety
.
Rising
two
hours
earlier
than
was
its
habit
,
the
northwest
wind
,
prevalent
at
this
season
,
was
marching
high
,
white-capped
waves
down
the
lake
,
breaking
them
into
spray
against
the
point
and
against
the
opposite
shore
,
and
even
sending
spray
so
high
it
sometimes
covered
the
pier
.
Of
course
in
such
a
gale
Bill
and
Bueno
Buck
could
tie
up
in
the
far
end
of
the
mile-wide
cove
and
wait
for
the
wind
to
blow
itself
out
,
which
it
would
probably
do
along
toward
sunset
.
But
would
they
do
it
?
Bill
had
said
he
would
be
back
home
not
later
than
one
o'clock
.
The
judge
had
decided
that
Bill
and
the
young
Indian
had
accepted
the
inevitable
and
sensibly
decided
to
wait
for
the
gale
to
blow
itself
out
when
he
caught
and
held
his
breath
,
then
rose
hastily
.
Around
that
rounded
rocky
promontory
where
the
white
spray
could
be
seen
flying
across
the
distance
of
a
mile
and
a
half
,
came
the
yawl
under
her
full
triangular
sail
,
and
to
the
judge
's
frightened
eyes
,
so
close
to
the
rocks
that
it
would
be
dashed
against
them
with
the
lift
of
the
next
wave
.
``
That
boy
!
That
damned
fool
boy
!
What
does
he
mean
by
trying
to
come
home
now
,
even
if
he
did
promise
?
What
does
time
mean
when
weighed
against
the
life
of
two
human
beings
?
''
Not
until
he
was
certain
that
the
yawl
had
rounded
the
rocky
point
instead
of
being
flung
against
the
huge
boulders
did
the
judge
empty
his
lungs
of
stifling
air
and
refill
them
with
part
of
that
howling
northwest
gale
.
But
his
fright
and
alarm
were
not
gone
,
they
were
merely
lessened
.
He
could
see
that
a
figure
,
undoubtedly
that
of
his
beloved
fool
son
,
was
now
sitting
in
the
stern
sheets
as
the
yawl
quartered
out
into
the
lake
,
and
another
figure
close
against
the
weather
gunwale
was
apparently
bailing
fast
,
with
as
near
frenzy
as
a
young
Indian
who
could
swim
like
a
fish
could
come
to
frenzy
.
Not
until
he
was
certain
the
yawl
had
successfully
got
away
from
the
rocks
did
the
judge
begin
to
stride
to
and
fro
on
his
wide
veranda
,
and
then
not
really
realizing
what
he
was
doing
.
He
was
almost
like
the
captain
of
a
rudderless
ship
pacing
his
own
bridge
.
What
control
had
he
over
that
tiny
craft
that
was
lifting
to
a
wave
crest
,
then
dropping
from
sight
in
a
trough
?
When
the
wind
was
on
a
rampage
,
as
it
was
now
,
it
could
kick
up
a
sea-sized
commotion
where
it
had
a
straight
blow
of
eight
miles
down
the
lake
.
3
''
Big
blow
,
Judge
,
''
remarked
Willie
Kim
as
the
wind
billowed
out
and
sucked
in
his
baggy
black
blouse
and
pantaloons
.
3
''
Blow
like
hell
.
Maybe
by
and
by
she
blow
some
more
.
''
``
Hello
,
Willie
,
where
did
you
come
from
?
''
the
judge
said
in
mild
surprise
.
``
I
did
n't
hear
you
.
Do
you
see
that
fool
boy
of
mine
out
there
on
the
lake
?
''
3
''
I
see
him
.
You
do
n't
need
worry
,
Judge
.
Big
wind
like
that
ca
n't
drown
good
man
.
Bill
is
good
man
,
and
Bueno
Buck
is
raised
on
lake
.
He
no
drown
,
too
.
Him
,
his
mother
throw
him
into
water
to
make
him
swim
when
he
is
born
.
Maybe
so
Bill
,
he
can
swim
that
good
,
too
.
''
CHAPTER
19
THE
yawl
,
riding
the
high
waves
with
an
air
that
might
have
made
an
ocean
liner
envious
,
seemed
prepared
to
make
a
safe
though
violent
landing
when
there
came
a
sudden
gust
of
wind
from
the
west
.
``
My
God
!
''
the
judge
cried
out
.
``
The
boy
is
going
to
try
to
make
a
landing
on
the
weather
side
of
that
pier
!
He
'll
wreck
!
''
Willie
Kim
was
speechless
,
only
his
slant
black
eyes
showing
any
emotion
.
With
a
quick
shift
of
tiller
,
and
at
the
same
time
jibbing
the
boom
to
which
he
had
the
stay
rope
fastened
,
Bill
made
the
yawl
recover
.
It
seemed
to
the
frightened
judge
as
though
his
son
would
actually
shoot
the
craft
in
under
the
outer
end
of
the
wharf
.
But
by
pressing
the
tiller
hard
over
and
at
the
same
time
dropping
the
small
sheet
of
wet
canvas
,
Bill
cleared
the
corner
of
the
pier
by
inches
,
and
with
the
tiller
still
hard
over
,
brought
the
yawl
up
against
the
waves
with
sufficient
momentum
to
permit
Bueno
Buck
,
now
on
his
feet
with
a
coiled
rope
in
left
hand
a
cowboy
loop
in
right
,
to
toss
the
loop
over
one
of
the
piles
that
projected
upward
for
about
three
feet
,
from
the
lee
side
of
the
pier
.
``
Willie
,
''
the
judge
said
huskily
,
``
that
was
as
pretty
a
piece
of
seamanship
as
I
ever
saw
.
That
boy
of
mine
seems
to
know
how
to
do
everything
,
when
he
wants
to
.
''
``
3Naw
,
''
disputed
Willie
.
3
''
Just
play
in
damn
fine
luck
this
time
.
He
plenty
smart
though
.
''
As
they
reached
the
pier
,
the
judge
on
legs
that
were
a
little
unsteady
,
they
found
Bueno
Buck
,
now
on
the
pier
,
leading
the
yawl
toward
the
wave-battered
shore
.
``
Hello
,
Dad
!
''
Bill
called
.
``
I
hope
you
were
n't
worried
.
We
're
going
to
drag
the
boat
ashore
and
turn
her
over
.
She
has
a
foot
of
water
in
her
.
I
would
n't
be
surprised
if
we
broke
all
speed
records
on
the
way
in
.
Yes
sir
,
I
am
slightly
wet
,
and
Buck
would
be
wetter
if
he
had
more
clothes
on
.
''
With
four
doing
the
job
and
the
waves
pushing
at
the
stern
,
the
yawl
was
soon
dragged
out
but
before
it
was
turned
over
Bueno
Buck
reached
into
the
foot
of
water
,
tossed
out
a
string
of
silvery
lake
trout
and
said-
3
''
Bill
,
he
's
better
man
at
catch
'em
than
Injun
,
Judge
.
You
look
.
Little
one
more
as
fifteen
inches
.
Maybe
big
one
four
feet
,
huh
?
''
``
By
George
,
that
is
a
beautiful
string
of
fish
!
''
exclaimed
the
judge
.
``
Toss
them
on
the
grass
and
then
we
'll
all
get
hold
and
heave
.
''
A
few
moments
later
the
yawl
was
upside
down
,
exposing
its
shallow
keel
.
#
27
<
437
TEXT
N4
>
Bertram
's
face
was
grim
.
``
You
think
it
was
the
Snort
,
don't
you
?
''
John
gave
a
short
laugh
.
``
I
did
,
''
he
said
;
``
but
I
'd
better
stop
thinking
that
now
.
Pericles
is
fitted
with
an
identically
similar
one
.
''
``
So
there
you
are
,
my
dear
.
''
Peggy
's
eyes
filled
with
tears
.
``
It
's
so
unfair
,
''
she
said
.
``
That
little
beast
Robbie
Munyard
spent
six
months
ashore
while
Pericles
was
refitting
in
the
dockyard
and
now
that
she
's
ready
for
sea
he
goes
sick
.
Just
because
he
's
an
Honourable
he
can
do
what
he
likes
.
Anyway
,
why
pick
on
you
to
succeed
him
?
''
John
did
n't
answer
.
There
was
no
point
in
sharing
his
discomfort
with
Peggy
.
A
submariner
's
wife
needed
to
be
spared
as
much
as
possible
.
Anyway
the
Parsifal
affair
was
far
too
fresh
in
both
their
minds
to
be
a
comfortable
subject
for
discussion
.
``
It
's
a
command
,
''
he
said
.
``
We
can
do
with
the
extra
money
.
It
'll
just
about
pay
Jacky
's
school
fees
.
''
``
What
shall
we
do
about
this
house
?
-
and
Jill
's
school
?
-
and
oh
!
how
I
hate
the
Navy
!
If
I
'd
known
what
it
would
be
like
I'd
sooner
have
married
a
parson
.
''
He
kissed
her
.
``
Parsons
work
on
Sundays
,
''
he
said
.
``
They're
worse
off
than
submariners
.
You
ought
to
have
married
that
fat
stockbroker
chap
and
shared
him
with
his
three
mistresses
.
Anyway
it
might
be
much
worse
.
Pericles
is
a
Portsmouth
boat
.
She
spends
longer
in
harbour
than
any
other
submarine
.
Practically
a
shore
job
.
Cheer
up
.
''
She
wiped
her
eyes
and
reached
for
her
address
book
.
``
I'll
write
to
those
agents
and
try
to
get
a
flat
in
Alverstoke
,
''
she
said
.
``
But
I
do
n't
know
what
Jill
will
say
about
leaving
her
school
.
It
's
a
blessing
that
Jacky
's
off
to
boarding
school
.
And
all
the
trouble
you
've
taken
with
the
garden
!
That
little
beast
,
Robbie
Munyard
!
''
Having
said
her
say
Peggy
manfully
shouldered
her
burden
and
prepared
to
break
up
yet
another
home
.
In
the
ten
years
of
married
life
this
had
already
happened
half
a
dozen
times
.
Such
is
the
life
of
a
naval
officer
's
wife
.
John
's
father
had
been
a
naval
officer
of
the
old
school
;
some
of
his
rigid
ideas
had
been
passed
on
to
the
second
generation
.
One
of
these
was
that
an
officer
should
join
a
ship
,
on
taking
up
a
new
appointment
,
at
nine
a.m.
precisely
,
dressed
in
the
modern
equivalent
of
frock-coat
and
sword
.
It
would
have
been
acceptable
to
all
concerned
if
John
had
stepped
into
Fort
Blockhouse
clad
in
plain-clothes
on
the
previous
night
,
but
ways
instilled
by
martinet
parents
have
a
habit
of
sticking
.
So
he
put
up
for
the
night
at
The
Admiral
's
Head
,
that
famous
Portsmouth
hostelry
,
second
only
in
historic
interest
to
The
George
,
unhappily
destroyed
by
German
bombs
during
the
last
war
.
Having
deposited
his
baggage
and
unpacked
his
overnight-bag
he
went
in
search
of
a
drink
.
The
lower
bar
was
empty
,
save
for
the
lady
known
by
all
habitue
?
2s
as
'Seaweed
'
,
and
a
youngish
,
sharp-eyed
man
who
was
staring
moodily
into
a
gin
and
tonic
.
Seaweed
's
memory
was
prodigious
;
her
manner
must
have
been
worth
a
great
deal
to
the
proprietors
of
the
hotel
.
She
greeted
John
,
however
,
with
less
than
her
usual
cordiality
and
flashed
a
warning
glance
at
him
.
Evidently
the
other
occupant
of
the
bar
was
not
6persona
grata
.
If
her
memory
was
good
,
so
was
this
stranger
's
.
``
You
're
Commander
Winter
,
''
he
said
.
``
Have
a
gin
?
''
He
turned
to
Seaweed-
``
Make
it
a
large
one
,
darling
.
I
know
the
naval
habits
.
'Drink
gin
and
call
each
other
wallahs
,
what
!
'-
as
the
Guards
officer
said
on
his
return
from
a
visit
to
the
Royal
Navy
.
Submarines
,
what
.
Youngest
D.S.C
.
in
the
war
,
what
?
Crawled
inside
a
submarine
casing
to
defuse
a
Jerry
bomb
.
Should
have
been
a
V.C
.
What
are
you
waiting
for
,
darling
?
The
officer
is
obviously
thirsty
.
''
John
fought
back
his
inherited
desire
to
snub
the
man
.
If
he
did
he
would
have
to
leave
the
bar
and
either
sit
in
the
lounge
or
return
to
his
bedroom
.
Seaweed
sensed
his
embarrassment
and
came
to
the
rescue
.
``
You
have
n't
introduced
yourself
,
''
she
said
with
mock
severity
.
``
It
's
a
rule
on
these
premises
.
No
treating
with
strangers-
that
's
right
,
John
,
is
n't
it
?
''
``
My
fault
entirely
,
''
said
the
stranger
.
``
It
's
my
conceited
nature-
I
assumed
that
you
both
knew
who
I
was
.
I
'm
Ian
Bawley
.
Does
that
mean
anything
to
you
?
''
It
did
.
Ian
Bawley
's
name
was
printed
at
the
head
of
most
naval
articles
in
the
Daily
Courier
.
``
Oh
,
the
Press
,
''
said
Seaweed
.
``
Down
here
on
business
,
Mr
.
Bawley
?
''
``
A
pressman
is
always
on
the
job
.
''
He
held
out
his
hand
and
John
could
not
do
otherwise
than
take
it
.
``
Pleased
to
meet
you
,
Commander
,
''
he
said
.
``
Now
what
about
that
drink
?
''
John
nodded-
he
could
afford
to
buy
one
in
return
and
he
was
lonely
.
``
For
the
sake
of
accuracy
,
''
he
said
,
``
and
I
know
how
you
newspaper
people
value
that
commodity
!
-
please
do
n't
address
me
as
Commander
.
I
'm
a
Lieutenant-Commander
.
Perhaps
we
could
drop
the
rank-
such
a
mouthful
!
''
``
You
're
absolutely
right
,
''
said
Bawley
,
as
he
pushed
over
his
glass
.
``
Fill
it
up
,
darling
.
Accuracy
above
all
else
.
We
pride
ourselves
about
accuracy
on
the
Courier
.
Ever
known
us
bowl
a
wide
about
your
Service
?
Check
and
counter-check-
nothing
but
the
truth
.
Somewhat
embarrassing
,
what
?
''
``
How
can
the
truth
be
embarrassing
?
''
John
sipped
his
double
gin
with
relish
.
It
was
his
favourite
brand
,
he
was
on
the
verge
of
a
new
chapter
in
his
career
,
and
his
companion
's
attitude
was
challenging
.
Life
at
home
and
in
Bath
had
been
a
trifle
too
comfortable
and
humdrum
.
He
'd
never
before
met
a
pressman
and
found
him
curiously
stimulating
.
``
You
're
a
bit
of
a
humorist
,
are
n't
you
?
''
said
Bawley
.
``
The
truth
is
usually
very
embarrassing
.
You
're
in
submarines
,
aren't
you
?
''
``
You
know
a
great
deal
about
me
,
''
said
John
.
``
It
's
my
business
.
I
'll
tell
you
more
.
You
're
going
to
take
over
command
of
Pericles
.
Am
I
right
?
''
``
Who
told
you
?
''
``
Little
bird
.
Other
half
?
''
John
nodded
.
``
On
me
.
''
Bawley
shook
his
head
.
``
All
paid
for
by
His
Lordship
,
''
he
said
.
``
Expense
account
.
You
're
a
married
man
with
a
couple
of
kids
.
Ca
n't
go
wasting
your
substance
on
a
complete
stranger
.
Set
'em
up
,
darling
!
''
John
flushed
.
``
I
'm
not
in
need
of
charity
.
''
``
Come
off
it
,
''
said
Bawley
.
``
The
proprietor
of
the
Daily
Courier
knows
what
's
going
on
.
If
he
does
n't
mind
,
why
should
you
?
''
``
I
see
.
''
John
took
the
refilled
glass
and
looked
over
the
rim
at
his
companion
.
``
You
want
me
to
talk
,
is
that
it
?
''
``
You
misjudge
me
,
''
said
Bawley
.
``
You
have
nothing
to
tell
me
,
yet
.
But
we
'll
be
meeting
again
,
no
doubt
,
and
then
you
will
have
.
Regard
this
as
a
softening-up
process
,
and
have
dinner
with
me
?
On
His
Lordship
,
of
course
.
''
``
On
one
condition
,
''
said
John
.
``
Tell
me
who
the
little
bird
was
.
''
``
Ca
n't
you
guess
?
Whose
portrait
appears
regularly
in
the
shiny
papers
?
''
``
You
mean
Munyard
?
''
``
Sure
.
Very
useful
contact
,
is
our
Robbie
;
he
gives
us
the
gen
and
we
give
him
the
publicity
.
'The
Honourable
``
Robbie
''
and
friend
'
,
what
?
You
know
the
sort
of
thing
.
''
``
You
'll
get
nothing
out
of
me
,
''
said
John
,
``
but
you
can
pay
for
my
drinks
if
you
want
to
,
as
long
as
you
keep
off
Service
matters
.
''
``
Good-oh
!
One
for
the
grill-room
,
darling
,
and
tell
George
to
bring
in
the
6carte
du
jour
.
''
Bawley
was
a
man
of
his
word
.
He
kept
away
from
Service
matters
,
was
an
excellent
host
and
a
splendid
raconteur
.
The
evening
passed
all
too
quickly
.
As
they
parted
in
the
vestibule
the
two
men
were
well
disposed
towards
each
other
.
``
Ever
been
to
Fleet
Street
?
''
asked
Bawley
.
``
You
should
.
Next
time
you
're
in
Town
give
me
a
ring
at
this
number
and
I
'll
take
you
round
the
pubs
where
most
of
the
work
is
done
.
''
He
held
out
a
card
.
John
took
it
and
put
it
in
his
pocket
.
``
Thanks
,
''
he
said
.
``
If
ever
my
missus
lets
me
off
the
chain
I
'll
take
you
up
on
that
.
Ever
been
out
in
a
submarine
?
I
'll
give
you
a
spin
round
one
of
these
days
,
if
you
like
.
You
could
write
it
up
.
''
Bawley
made
a
face
.
``
Not
in
Pericles
,
old
man
.
''
``
Why
not
?
''
``
Better
ask
Robbie
Munyard
.
''
``
What
's
he
been
saying
?
''
John
was
furious
.
The
little
squirt
!
To
go
gassing
to
a
newspaper
man
!
``
Look
!
''
he
went
on
earnestly
.
``
You
're
not
going
to
write
up
Pericles
in
some
way
or
other
,
are
you
?
''
``
What
is
there
to
write
up
?
''
said
Bawley
.
``
There
are
forty-three
submarines
in
the
Navy-
why
should
I
pick
on
Pericles
?
''
John
eyed
him
steadily
.
``
It
's
the
Parcifal
business
,
is
n't
it
?
''
he
said
quietly
.
``
I
do
n't
want
it
to
happen
again
,
''
said
Bawley-
``
more
so
than
ever
since
I
met
you
.
''
``
What
did
Munyard
say
?
''
``
The
Snort-
hull
fitting
fractured
.
''
``
Supposing
I
was
to
tell
you
that
we
've
had
Pericles
'
entire
Snort
equipment
removed
and
X-rayed
and
that
it
was
as
sound
as
a
bell
?
''
said
John
.
``
Munyard
did
n't
tell
me
that
.
But
I
must
confess
I
'm
relieved
.
But
it
still
does
n't
do
away
with
the
possibility
of
faulty
design
.
''
He
held
out
his
hand
.
``
Maybe
I
will
take
a
trip
with
you
one
of
these
days
,
''
he
said
.
``
In
the
meantime
I
'll
tell
my
editor
that
the
story
's
a
dead
bird
.
Glad
I
met
you
.
Do
n't
forget
to
give
me
a
ring-
any
time-
knock
twice
and
ask
for
Bawley
,
what
?
''
``
I
do
n't
know
when
that
will
be
,
''
said
John
.
``
I
shall
be
busy
for
a
while
,
cleaning
up
after
Master
bloody
Munyard
.
''
=2
CAPTAIN
HENRY
TURTON
,
D.S.O.
,
R.N
.
THERE
were
six
submarines
,
lying
in
pairs
alongside
the
jetty
at
Fort
Blockhouse
.
Black
and
grimly
businesslike
they
both
looked
and
sounded
,
for
all
of
them
were
rumbling
as
they
charged
their
electric
batteries
.
A
light
wind
wafted
the
smoke
of
diesel
exhaust
in
through
the
open
windows
of
the
Captain
's
house
.
It
pervaded
every
room
but
neither
Harry
nor
Madeleine
Turton
noticed
its
existence
as
they
sat
in
silence
over
a
substantial
breakfast
.
Although
usually
a
very
talkative
lady
Madeleine
respected
her
husband
's
silences
,
for
she
knew
they
betokened
a
worry
of
some
sort
.
There
had
been
many
such
breakfasts
lately
since
the
affair
of
Parsifal
.
Harry
had
lost
a
good
deal
of
weight
.
His
normal
placid
and
steady-going
manner
remained
,
but
she
could
see
that
it
no
longer
came
naturally
.
It
is
the
common
lot
of
all
Squadron
Senior
Officers
to
experience
such
catastrophes
as
the
loss
of
a
submarine
,
though
in
peace
time
these
happenings
are
few
and
far
between
.
This
is
the
testing
time
for
all
.
The
affair
blows
up
into
a
national
disaster
and
then
when
it
is
all
over
life
must
continue
as
before
.
During
this
period
the
Captain
must
present
an
unruffled
appearance
and
carry
on
as
if
nothing
unusual
has
happened
.
Harry
Turton
had
written
letters
to
the
bereaved
,
had
visited
many
in
the
locality
,
had
been
interviewed
by
the
Press
,
had
driven
his
surviving
submarines
a
good
deal
harder
than
usual
and
in
fact
had
applied
all
the
usual
specifics
suitable
for
such
occasions
.
The
worst
was
over
now
,
except
for
the
Pericles
affair
.
It
had
never
occurred
to
Harry
Turton
that
Robbie
Munyard
,
popular
as
he
was
,
especially
with
the
ladies
,
son
of
a
famous
man
and
an
(
apparently
)
well
weathered
submariner
,
should
go
to
pieces
as
he
had
done
with
disastrous
effects
on
the
morale
of
his
crew
;
but
he
had
.
Quite
suddenly
he
'd
walked
into
the
office
and
declared
that
his
command
was
not
fit
to
go
under
water
and
then
he
had
burst
into
tears
.
Now
he
was
at
the
naval
hospital
.
Acute
neurasthenia
,
said
the
Surgeon-Rear-Admiral
.
The
affair
had
been
handled
quietly
and
efficiently
but
rumours
of
this
extraordinary
scene
in
the
office
had
reached
to
the
far
corners
of
the
establishment
.
Munyard
had
left
his
jitters
behind
.
Long
conferences
had
been
held
between
Harry
Turton
and
his
Admiral
in
which
various
alterations
had
been
debated
.
#
217
<
438
TEXT
N5
>
Fred
was
eyeing
Hanson
with
a
little
tingle
passing
up
and
down
his
spine
.
This
police
inspector
looked
genuine
enough
,
but
Freeman
was
taking
no
chances
.
The
fact
that
the
inspector
was
a
total
stranger
increased
his
suspicions
.
Fred
was
well
acquainted
with
most
of
the
police
officers
who
operated
in
this
district
...
.
``
Sorry
,
sir
,
''
he
said
blandly
.
``
I
'd
better
tell
you
the
truth
,
I
think
.
No
need
for
you
to
waste
your
time
.
Mr.
Conquest
went
out
some
time
ago
.
''
Hanson
's
lips
tightened
.
He
believed
this
to
be
a
lie
.
Landis
had
been
watching
,
and
he
was
convinced
that
the
Conquests
had
not
left-
and
Landis
was
a
man
who
had
been
well
trained
for
work
of
this
kind
.
``
So
Mr.
Conquest
went
out
?
''
said
Hanson
,
with
ominous
calm
.
``
I
'd
advise
you
not
to
lie
to
me
,
my
man
.
If
Conquest
gave
you
orders
to
say
that
he
was
out
...
''
``
No
,
sir
.
He
went
out
.
I
saw
him
go
.
''
``
When
did
he
go
?
And
where
?
''
``
Did
n't
say
where
,
sir-
never
does
say
.
''
``
When
do
you
expect
him
back
?
''
``
Never
expect
him
back
,
sir
,
''
said
Fred
,
in
the
same
bland
voice
.
``
He
's
a
very
uncertain
young
gentleman
,
is
Mr.
Conquest
.
Might
be
hours
.
Might
be
days
.
''
``
Was
he
alone
?
''
``
No
,
sir
.
His
wife
was
with
him
.
''
Hanson
was
now
certain
that
Freeman
was
lying
.
Landis
could
not
possibly
have
missed
seeing
the
small
,
attractive
figure
of
Joy
.
Hanson
was
rapidly
becoming
exasperated
,
and
he
showed
it
in
his
manner
.
``
Who
else
is
in
the
flat
?
''
he
snapped
.
``
Nobody
,
sir
.
''
``
No
servants
?
''
``
There
's
Miss
Bliss
,
the
housekeeper
,
but
she
left
an
hour
ago
.
And
there
's
Livingstone
,
who
looks
after
Mr.
Conquest
's
car
,
and
does
odd
jobs
.
He
went
out
,
too
.
The
flat
's
empty
.
''
Hanson
swore
.
``
Listen
to
me
,
my
man
,
''
he
said
grimly
,
as
he
laid
a
hard
hand
on
Fred
's
arm
.
``
We
in
the
police
are
well
aware
of
Conquest
and
his
tricky
ways
.
He
may
live
like
a
gentleman
in
an
expensive
penthouse
,
but
he
's
worse
than
half
the
crooks
in
London
.
You
're
lying
to
me-
on
his
orders
.
Take
me
up
to
the
penthouse
at
once
.
''
``
What
's
the
use
?
''
asked
Freeman
.
``
It
's
empty
.
''
He
was
inwardly
excited
.
He
believed
this
police
inspector
to
be
a
phony
,
and
he
had
to
decide
what
to
do
on
the
spur
of
the
moment
.
It
was
the
first
time
he
had
ever
been
required
to
take
a
really
active
part
in
one
of
his
employer
's
enterprises
,
and
he
was
thrilled
.
``
That
's
enough
,
''
said
Hanson
curtly
.
``
Take
me
up
immediately
.
''
``
All
right
,
sir
.
''
Freeman
led
the
way
to
the
private
lift
,
and
a
minute
later
they
were
ascending
.
At
the
top
,
as
soon
as
the
door
slid
open
,
Hanson
stepped
out
,
and
was
annoyed
to
find
Freeman
following
him
.
The
lounge
was
empty
.
``
All
right-
you
can
take
the
lift
down
,
''
said
Hanson
curtly
''
I
sha
n't
need
you
now
.
''
``
No
,
sir
,
''
said
Fred
stubbornly
.
``
I
've
had
the
2guv'nor's
orders
not
to
let
anybody
into
the
flat
,
and
if
you
was
n't
a
policeman
I
would
n't
have
let
you
in
.
I
'm
staying
until
you
've
finished
.
''
Hanson
had
not
expected
this
difficulty
.
Even
in
his
role
of
a
police
inspector
there
was
a
limit
to
the
amount
of
ordering
he
could
do
.
It
would
be
dangerous
to
arouse
this
porter
's
suspicions
.
Also
,
the
lounge
was
very
empty
,
and
the
entire
penthouse
was
silent
,
with
no
sign
of
life
.
``
Mr
.
Conquest
!
''
shouted
Hanson
loudly
.
Silence-
except
for
a
discreet
cough
from
Fred
.
``
I
told
you
there
was
n't
anybody
home
,
''
he
said
.
``
No
good
you
shouting
,
sir
.
''
``
Stay
where
you
are
,
''
snapped
Hanson
.
He
was
not
only
puzzled
,
but
alarmed
.
The
Conquests
were
here-
they
must
be
here
.
If
they
had
left
,
Landis
would
have
seen
them
.
Hanson
suspected
a
trick
.
With
a
hand
in
the
pocket
of
his
uniform
jacket-
where
he
carried
the
gun-
he
made
for
the
nearest
door
.
It
led
through
into
the
kitchen
quarters
.
Everything
tidy
and
neat
,
but
no
living
thing
present
.
Hanson
quickly
explored
Aunt
Susan's
bedroom
,
which
was
also
in
this
part
of
the
penthouse
.
Baffled
,
he
returned
to
the
lounge
.
An
examination
of
the
bedrooms
and
bathroom
led
to
the
same
result
.
Empty
.
He
passed
through
the
passage
,
watched
amusedly
by
Fred
,
into
the
garage
.
No
sign
of
life
here
,
either
.
The
shiny
Merce
?
2de
?
3s
was
there
,
its
windows
shattered
as
of
the
previous
night
.
``
Hell
!
''
muttered
Hanson
under
his
breath
.
He
inwardly
cursed
Landis
.
The
man
had
obviously
fallen
down
on
his
job
.
In
some
way
,
every
occupant
of
the
penthouse
had
left
the
premises-
and
Landis
had
not
seen
them
go
.
It
was
understandable
that
Aunt
Susan
and
Livingstone
had
escaped
the
watcher
's
attention
;
but
it
was
incredible
that
he
could
have
missed
such
striking
figures
as
those
of
Norman
and
Joy
.
How
the
devil
had
he
been
tricked
?
``
Well
,
sir
?
''
asked
Freeman
patiently
,
as
Hanson
re-entered
the
lounge
.
``
You
appear
to
have
been
right
,
''
admitted
Hanson
savagely
.
``
There
's
nobody
here
.
Take
me
down
.
''
He
made
a
move
towards
the
lift
,
and
then
halted
.
He
had
caught
sight
of
a
card
prominently
displayed
on
the
cocktail
bar
.
He
strode
across
,
and
examined
it-
and
a
fluttery
sensation
assailed
his
stomach
.
The
card
simply
said-
``
Back
on
April
the
nineteenth
.
''
The
implication
was
obvious
.
The
world
,
in
Conquest
's
opinion
,
would
still
be
functioning
after
the
expiration
of
the
True
Prophet's
deadline
.
Hanson
inwardly
squirmed
.
This
young
hell-hound
was
prepared
for
everything
!
He
had
even
suspected
that
the
opposition
would
invade
the
penthouse
,
and
he
had
left
this
card
for
their
benefit
!
Hanson
's
very
appearance-
his
hard
breathing
,
his
frustration
,
his
savage
expression-
assured
Fred
Freeman
that
he
was
a
fake
.
No
genuine
police
inspector
would
have
reacted
in
this
way
.
And
Fred
was
agog
with
excitement
because
he
had
suddenly
decided
to
make
a
move
which
might
,
or
might
not
,
meet
with
Conquest
's
approval
.
He
was
going
to
act
on
his
own
initiative
,
and
his
heart
began
to
pump
.
``
I
'm
sorry
,
sir
,
''
he
said
,
striving
to
keep
his
voice
normal
,
''
but
there
's
one
room
you
have
n't
seen
.
At
least
,
I
do
n't
think
you
've
seen
it
.
I
meant
to
tell
you
about
it
.
It
's
a
sort
of
private
room
.
Mr.
Conquest
might
be
there
.
''
Hanson
swung
round
,
staring
.
``
A
private
room
?
''
``
Yes
,
sir
.
You
would
n't
have
seen
it
.
''
``
Take
me
to
it
.
''
Hanson
had
no
suspicion
that
this
ordinary-looking
porter
was
adopting
something
of
his
employer
's
technique
.
He
was
not
surprised
,
however
,
to
hear
that
the
flat
contained
a
``
private
room
.
''
Fedder
had
told
him
a
great
deal
about
the
trickiness
of
the
young
man
who
signed
himself
``
166
.
''
It
was
unfortunate
,
however
,
that
Fedder
had
not
mentioned
the
``
private
room
''
-
which
Fedder
himself
had
occupied
,
to
his
mortification
,
at
the
time
when
Conquest
had
been
getting
to
grips
with
Pierre
Dacca
,
the
Paris
criminal
.
``
This
way
,
sir
.
''
Fred
was
quivering
with
eagerness
.
He
led
the
way
into
the
laboratory
,
which
Hanson
had
already
examined
.
A
plain
,
austere
apartment
,
gleaming
with
porcelain-tiled
walls
and
glass
shelves
.
Fred
went
straight
across
to
the
plain
wall
opposite
the
door
.
``
It
's
here
,
sir
,
''
he
said
,
grinning
.
``
What
are
you
trying
to
do-
make
a
fool
of
me
?
''
shouted
Hanson
.
``
There
's
no
doorway
in
that
wall
.
''
Fred
reached
up
,
but
Hanson
did
not
see
what
his
hand
was
doing
;
all
he
knew
was
that
a
portion
of
the
wall
silently
opened
,
revealing
a
void
.
Lights
sprang
on
,
and
Hanson
found
himself
staring
into
a
comfortable
little
inner
room
,
where
there
was
a
lounge
and
other
articles
of
furniture
.
He
took
rapid
steps
to
the
doorway
,
and
peered
in
.
A
fatal
move
...
.
For
Hanson
had
placed
himself
exactly
where
Fred
Freeman
required
him
.
A
quick
shove
,
and
Hanson
blundered
headlong
into
the
inner
room
.
Before
he
could
recover
his
balance
,
the
wall
had
closed
upon
him
.
Fred
,
on
his
side
,
breathed
heavily
.
``
2Blimey
,
I
hope
I
've
done
right
!
''
he
muttered
,
thoroughly
scared
now
that
the
thing
had
been
accomplished
.
Months
ago
,
Conquest
had
shown
Freeman
the
secret
of
the
inner
room
,
saying
that
it
might
be
useful
,
one
day
,
for
Fred
to
know
about
it
.
For
Conquest
trusted
the
man
implicitly
,
and
with
good
reason
.
Fred
was
as
loyal
as
Livingstone
himself
.
But
this
was
the
first
time
he
had
ever
actively
assisted
Norman
,
and
the
occasion
rather
overawed
him
.
He
remembered
something
else
.
He
again
turned
to
the
blank
wall
,
and
this
time
a
little
cubby-hole
opened
,
not
far
from
the
door-
much
too
small
to
admit
the
exit
of
a
human
body
.
He
bent
down
,
and
saw
Hanson
's
face
staring
at
him
.
``
How
do
you
like
it
,
mister
?
''
asked
Fred
recklessly
.
``
You
a
police
inspector
?
A
cop
?
Like
my
foot
!
When
do
you
think
I
was
born-
yesterday
?
''
``
My
God
!
''
panted
Hanson
,
his
brain
nearly
bursting
.
He
had
been
alarmed
to
find
himself
trapped
,
but
to
see
the
gloating
face
of
his
trapper
peering
at
him
through
this
hole
was
more
than
his
nerve
could
stand
.
``
Conquest
put
you
up
to
this
!
''
he
snarled
.
``
Let
me
out
of
here
!
''
He
pulled
the
gun
out
of
his
pocket
and
thrust
it
forward
,
thus
certifying
himself
as
a
fake-
for
no
genuine
police
inspector
carries
a
gun
.
``
Put
your
hands
up
!
''
Fred
laughed
.
The
threat
was
so
idle
that
he
could
afford
to
laugh
.
All
the
same
,
he
lost
no
time
in
sliding
along
the
wall
,
out
of
range
.
There
was
still
the
danger
that
the
trapped
man
would
reach
as
far
as
possible
through
the
opening
,
and
use
the
gun
,
but
Fred
scotched
this
by
operating
the
mechanism
again
,
and
causing
the
opening
to
close
itself
up
.
Not
that
he
need
have
worried
;
for
Hanson
was
no
gunman
,
and
in
the
excitement
of
the
moment
he
had
forgotten
to
release
the
safety-catch
of
the
automatic
.
``
I
was
right
,
''
whispered
Fred
to
himself
,
with
jubilation
.
``
He
's
a
phony
.
''
The
word
put
an
idea
into
his
head
,
and
he
hurried
through
to
the
lounge
and
went
to
the
phone
.
He
dialled
a
Streatham
number
,
and
in
a
few
moments
was
gratified
to
hear
Conquest
's
clear
voice
.
``
It
's
me
,
sir-
Fred
,
''
panted
the
porter
.
``
Something's
happened
,
sir
.
I
do
n't
know
whether
I
've
done
right
,
but
I
hope
I
have
.
''
``
You
sound
hoarse
,
Fred
.
Calm
down
,
and
tell
me
exactly
what
happened
,
''
came
Conquest
's
voice
.
``
Spare
no
details
,
however
slight
,
for
I
suspect
that
your
singular
narrative
will
be
fraught
with
interest
.
''
``
Come
off
it
,
Mr.
Conquest
,
''
protested
Fred
.
``
This
is
serious
.
I
've
got
a
man
locked
up
in
your
secret
room
...
.
''
He
went
into
details
,
describing
exactly
what
had
happened
...
.
``
Did
I
do
right
,
sir
?
''
he
ended
anxiously
.
``
The
word
'right
'
is
totally
inadequate
,
Fred
,
''
replied
Norman
,
with
a
chuckle
in
his
voice
.
``
Well
done
!
As
nice
a
piece
of
work
as
I
can
remember
.
I
thought
there
might
be
some
kind
of
enemy
activity
,
although
I
hardly
expected
it
to
explode
so
soon
.
This
blighter
has
a
gun
,
eh
?
You
'd
better
warn
Bill
Williams
about
that
.
''
``
Mr.
Williams
,
sir
?
''
``
Yes
.
As
soon
as
we
've
hung
up
,
get
through
to
Scotland
Yard
,
ask
for
the
superintendent
,
and
tell
him
what
you
've
got
.
He
'll
be
charmed
.
Another
of
the
ungodly
for
Bill
's
collection
.
We
're
not
doing
so
badly
,
Fred
.
This
bloke
of
yours
seems
to
be
one
of
the
more
important
specimens
.
''
The
porter
,
who
had
not
the
faintest
idea
of
the
game
which
Conquest
was
playing
,
asked
no
questions
.
He
was
satisfied
with
Norman
's
words
of
praise
,
and
he
lost
no
time
in
getting
in
touch
with
Scotland
Yard
...
.
At
Hampstead
,
Fedder
was
impatiently
awaiting
Hanson
's
return
.
He
was
not
too
satisfied
with
Hanson
.
More
than
once
,
since
they
had
parted
,
he
had
felt
that
he
should
have
sent
a
more
determined
,
more
ruthless
man
on
this
particular
assignment
.
Too
late
now
,
of
course
.
All
he
could
do
was
wait
.
The
truth
was
,
Fedder
had
been
pitchforked
into
near-panic
action
by
the
fear
that
Conquest
,
if
any
delay
took
place
,
would
elude
him
.
#
26
<
439
TEXT
N6
>
There
were
tears
in
her
eyes
then
and
it
was
a
mighty
big
temptation
to
back
down
and
tell
her
to
stay
which
would
be
just
what
I
would
want
in
my
2goddam
selfish
way
.
So
instead
I
hardened
my
heart
,
and
it
was
real
hard
work
.
Even
Matt
Tompkins
gave
me
a
dirty
look
.
I
expect
he
figured
I
was
a
real
mean
hombre
.
``
I
'll
be
here
to
see
you
onto
the
stage
tomorrow
morning
,
''
I
said
.
``
Meantime
I
should
stay
indoors
.
This
town
is
no
health
resort
.
''
``
Amen
to
that
,
''
said
Ma
Tompkins
unexpectedly
.
``
It
's
a
sink
of
iniquity
,
a
real
Sodom
and
Gomorrow
.
''
``
Gomorrah
,
''
I
said
absent-minded
like
.
My
Pa
never
made
any
mistake
over
words
from
the
good
book
.
``
So-long
then
till
tomorrow
,
Miss
Jeannie
,
and
look
after
yourself
.
''
And
with
those
weak
words
I
walked
on
out
,
avoiding
Jeannie
Bain
's
accusing
eyes
and
wishing
I
had
the
strength
to
say
a
half
of
all
the
things
I
'd
have
liked
to
say
to
her
.
I
stood
around
in
the
early
morning
sunlight
not
knowing
quite
what
to
do
next
and
then
of
course
I
remembered
that
I
had
better
go
find
Dan
Maffrey
and
get
him
wised
up
about
last
night
's
occurrences
.
I
ambled
on
from
Ma
Tompkins
's
house
to
the
livery
stable
.
The
owner
was
inside
rubbing
down
a
horse
.
I
stood
around
watching
him
and
listening
to
him
hiss
through
his
teeth
in
the
peculiar
way
hostlers
have
.
``
That
's
a
fine
horse
you
've
got
there
,
mister
,
''
I
said
at
last
.
He
broke
off
his
hissing
for
a
brief
space
and
took
a
quick
look
at
me
.
``
Yes
,
''
he
said
.
``
It
's
a
Morgan
.
Belongs
to
the
Town
Marshal
.
''
Something
in
his
eyes
as
he
said
this
,
a
swift
flicker
of
double
knowledge
,
made
me
think
.
Here
was
someone
who
'd
known
all
about
Bill
Appleton
and
someone
who
'd
had
enough
time
to
let
Pell
and
his
gang
know
about
Appleton
's
movements
and
identity
too
.
Someone
maybe
who'd
been
at
the
meeting
.
This
man
had
been
at
the
meeting
too
.
``
You
heard
what
happened
to
Appleton
after
the
meeting
?
''
I
said
.
``
Yeah
,
''
he
said
.
``
I
heard
.
''
``
Someone
must
have
arranged
that
,
''
I
went
on
.
``
2Mebbe
so
.
I
2jest
hear
things
.
Everyone
talks
to
liverymen
.
''
``
Yes
,
''
I
said
.
``
There
's
too
much
pow-wowing
going
on
hereabouts
.
''
He
came
out
from
behind
the
Marshal
's
horse
.
``
You
want
your
pony
,
mister
?
''
``
Yes
,
''
I
said
,
``
I
'll
take
a
little
pasear
around
.
Maybe
I'll
hear
a
little
more
talk
along
the
trail
and
maybe
I
'll
find
out
who
killed
Bill
Appleton
.
''
He
went
off
then
to
get
Bessie
from
an
inner
stall
.
She
came
along
and
whickered
when
she
saw
me
.
The
liveryman
pulled
my
rig
off
a
nail
and
slapped
it
on
the
mare
.
``
You
coming
back
?
''
he
said
when
he
'd
got
the
saddle
fixed
.
``
I
aim
to
,
''
I
said
,
cold
as
a
fish
.
``
This
town
kind
of
grows
on
me
.
''
I
climbed
up
onto
Bessie
and
he
watched
me
with
resentment
,
fear
and
self-disgust
fighting
for
possession
of
his
face
.
I
rode
out
and
away
from
town
at
a
quiet
trot
.
I
would
circle
around
and
try
to
find
Dan
Maffrey
on
the
other
side
in
the
hidey-hole
he
'd
ridden
off
to
last
night
.
It
took
me
an
hour
to
make
my
circle
of
the
town
.
I
found
the
trail
along
which
Dan
must
have
come
in
.
It
was
well-worn
,
wheel-marked
and
dusty
.
It
would
be
the
trail
up
to
Colorado
,
I
figured
.
About
four
miles
along
,
it
swung
north-east
,
twisting
and
turning
through
rough
country
with
big
rocks
sticking
out
all
round
.
A
coach
,
I
thought
,
would
have
to
slow
up
some
on
a
trail
like
that
.
I
trotted
on
.
The
perfect
spot
lay
about
half
a
mile
further
on
,
on
an
upgrade
that
was
steep
enough
to
slow
any
coach
to
a
crawl
.
I
reined
in
and
took
a
look
around
.
There
were
medium-sized
rocks
and
mesquite
bushes
on
both
sides
at
the
top
,
with
enough
cover
for
men
and
horses
until
the
right
moment
.
Further
over
,
about
four
hundred
yards
west
of
the
trail
,
the
ground
rose
again
to
a
ridge
.
I
was
staring
at
it
when
I
heard
a
voice
.
``
You
got
the
same
idea
as
me
.
''
It
was
Dan
of
course
,
bellied
down
on
the
far
side
.
I
saw
him
stand
up
and
then
he
disappeared
for
a
moment
,
reappearing
seconds
later
on
his
cayuse
.
He
rode
down
to
where
I
was
waiting
.
I
was
thinking
what
a
skill
he
had
for
reading
my
mind
.
``
This
would
be
as
good
a
place
for
a
hold-up
as
any
,
''
he
said
,
reining
in
near
me
.
``
Yes
,
''
I
said
.
``
It
'll
be
here
tomorrow
as
likely
as
not
.
''
I
paused
.
``
Miss
Jeannie
'll
be
on
that
coach
,
Dan
.
''
``
Yes
,
''
he
said
.
``
I
know
.
''
``
No
harm
must
come
to
her
,
Dan
.
''
``
She
'll
be
all
right
.
It
's
the
men
who
'll
be
after
that
coach
I
'm
interested
in
,
Johnny
.
''
``
I
know
.
But
if
lead
starts
flying
she
might
be
in
danger
.
''
``
That
's
so
.
But
I
reckon
they
'll
be
too
busy
shooting
at
us
to
bother
with
the
coach
and
the
folks
in
it
.
''
``
Maybe
,
''
I
said
.
``
But
we
've
got
to
remember
that
girl
all
the
time
,
Dan
.
I
feel
kind
of
responsible
for
her
.
''
``
Of
course
,
''
he
said
,
giving
me
one
of
his
strange
looks
.
Then
he
turned
the
conversation
.
``
Let
's
ride
over
and
have
a
look
at
the
mining
camp
.
After
all
it
's
them
we
're
supposed
to
be
working
for
,
as
well
as
the
townsfolk
and
the
agency
detective
.
''
With
something
of
a
start
I
remembered
the
man
who
'd
brought
us
into
this
business
.
``
Maybe
you
do
n't
know
about
Appleton
,
Dan
?
''
``
Know
what
?
''
``
That
he
's
dead
,
''
I
said
.
I
watched
him
because
I
was
always
fascinated
by
the
way
he
looked
when
you
tried
to
surprise
him
.
``
Dead
?
''
he
said
.
``
Yes
.
Dead
.
Shuffled
out
of
the
deck
.
Blasted
down
with
a
shotgun
outside
the
Palace
last
night
.
''
``
Fenton
or
Somers
,
''
he
said
.
``
Or
the
Town
Marshal
,
''
I
added
.
His
face
was
fixed
,
unreadable
as
a
rock
.
``
Let
's
get
over
to
the
mining
camp
,
''
he
said
abruptly
.
He
wheeled
his
horse
back
off
the
trail
and
up
the
slope
leading
to
the
ridge
.
I
followed
.
From
the
top
you
could
see
something
of
the
wild
hill
country
that
lay
all
round
Gilburg
Crossing
.
The
air
was
fresh
and
clear
and
you
could
see
far
over
west
and
north
for
many
miles
.
The
real
high
country
of
the
Rockies
lifted
up
in
the
distance
like
a
pale
water-colour
drawing
.
Between
us
and
that
lay
a
vast
stretch
of
hills
,
canyons
,
buttes
and
malpais
.
``
The
mine-workings
lie
north
of
the
town
,
''
said
Dan
.
``
If
we
head
west
we
ought
to
cut
the
trail
leading
from
Gilburg
to
the
north
.
''
So
we
swung
west
,
making
slow
going
over
rough
country
,
sliding
on
shale
,
climbing
down
into
draws
,
circling
a
big
mesa
by
a
four
or
five
mile
valley
,
sandy-floored
.
It
got
hotter
as
the
day
wore
on
and
we
rested
gratefully
by
a
small
creek
where
we
watered
the
horses
and
drank
enough
to
cure
our
thirst
.
An
hour
's
riding
brought
us
to
a
trail
that
we
figured
would
lead
to
the
miners
'
camp
.
We
turned
north
into
it
and
after
about
four
miles
it
led
into
a
small
canyon
which
opened
out
into
a
wide
shallow
draw
.
Here
in
a
dried-up
creek-bed
we
found
the
miners
at
work
.
They
were
scattered
over
a
fairly
wide
area
working
singly
or
in
pairs
.
We
did
n't
approach
unchallenged
.
Just
short
of
the
diggings
there
was
a
roughly-built
shack
and
as
we
got
near
someone
inside
bawled
out
,
``
If
you
come
any
closer
,
I
'll
sure
blow
your
whiskers
off
.
''
``
Take
it
easy
,
mister
,
''
I
sang
out
.
``
We
do
n't
aim
to
come
any
closer
and
we
've
got
no
whiskers
so
as
you
can
see
.
Just
you
go
and
tell
Nick
Dowd
we
've
come
to
talk
to
him
about
what
happened
last
night
.
''
``
Oh
,
''
said
the
unseen
guard
.
He
blew
a
whistle
then
,
loud
and
shrill
.
The
gun
barrel
peeking
out
through
a
hole
in
the
shack
never
wavered
.
We
sat
our
horses
,
waiting
.
``
Looks
as
though
they
're
expecting
trouble
,
''
I
said
.
``
Where
there
's
gold
and
women
there
's
always
trouble
,
''
observed
Dan
,
shifting
about
in
his
saddle
.
He
was
never
long
on
patience
.
I
saw
several
men
running
down
towards
the
shack
.
They
were
all
armed
with
rifles
.
As
the
nearest
of
them
came
round
the
shack
,
his
rifle
at
the
ready
,
I
saw
it
was
Nick
Dowd
,
still
wearing
his
blue
check
shirt
.
He
came
up
close
,
eyeing
us
suspiciously
.
``
We
've
come
2a-calling
,
''
I
said
.
``
Ca
n't
see
no
reason
for
calling
,
''
he
said
.
``
Still
long
as
you
're
here
you
may
as
well
stay
a
while
.
'Light
an
'
come
on
in
.
''
We
dismounted
and
one
of
the
miners
who
'd
come
along
with
Nick
Dowd
took
our
horses
off
to
water
.
We
followed
Nick
Dowd
into
the
shack
.
They
'd
rigged
up
a
stove
of
sorts
and
on
it
a
huge
blackened
coffee-pot
steamed
.
Other
miners
followed
in
at
our
heels
.
Nick
Dowd
found
us
a
couple
of
boxes
to
sit
on
.
A
small
man
in
bib
overalls
and
a
battered
Derby
hat
fussed
around
the
stove
.
``
2Ai
n't
exactly
the
Ritz
Hotel
but
we
've
got
our
little
comforts
,
''
said
Dowd
.
He
introduced
the
men
who
'd
come
in
as
Roper
Smith
,
Shorty
,
Mick
Golightly
,
Swede
and
the
Sodbuster
.
This
last
was
the
little
hombre
in
big
overalls
.
Very
soon
he
had
tin
mugs
filled
with
hot
black
coffee
sweetened
with
molasses
for
all
and
for
us
there
were
two
plates
of
beans
.
``
They
gives
you
the
wind
,
''
said
the
Sodbuster
handing
them
to
us
,
``
but
it
's
all
we
got
as
of
now
,
apart
from
a
few
sacks
of
gold
dust
.
''
He
winked
at
his
partners
.
They
all
watched
us
as
we
ate
the
beans
.
Then
when
we
'd
finished
and
I
'd
rolled
a
cigarette
the
man
called
Shorty
said
,
``
You
were
saying
when
you
came
in
that
2somep'n
happened
last
night
.
''
``
Yes
,
''
I
said
.
``
Something
happened
all
right
.
After
you'd
left
the
meeting
,
mister
''
-
I
looked
across
at
Nick
Dowd-
``
someone
cut
down
William
Appleton
outside
the
Palace
with
a
shotgun
.
''
I
paused
and
watched
my
words
affect
them
in
their
different
ways
.
``
That
's
sure
bad
news
,
''
said
Dowd
,
sombrely
.
``
It
2jest
about
leaves
everything
wide
open
for
Mr.
Pell
and
his
bunch
,
''
observed
Shorty
.
The
rest
of
the
men
there
said
nothing
but
you
could
see
they
were
hard
hit
.
They
were
simple
men
who
knew
a
lot
maybe
about
digging
for
gold
but
were
babes
in
arms
when
it
came
to
dealing
with
owlhooters
and
desperadoes
like
Pell
and
Fenton
and
the
rest
.
``
I
guess
we
'd
better
hold
onto
the
gold
right
2hyar
,
Nick
,
''
said
the
Sodbuster
.
``
Yeah
,
''
said
Dowd
dubiously
.
``
2Mebbe
we
'd
better
.
''
Surprisingly
Dan
Maffrey
came
in
at
that
point
.
``
If
you
do
,
''
he
said
,
``
you
'll
be
sure
asking
for
trouble
.
They
'll
be
on
your
necks
before
you
can
say
'knife
'
.
It
wouldn't
be
the
first
time
they
've
held
up
a
diggings
at
gun
point
either
.
They
've
done
it
before
and
got
away
with
it
.
''
``
You
're
2durned
tootin
'
,
mister
,
''
said
the
man
called
Roper
Smith
.
``
We
've
got
five
rifles
among
us
and
a
few
six-shooters
.
But
most
of
us
2ai
n't
2eddicated
in
shootin
'
.
It
'd
be
a
2massacree
,
2yessir
.
''
``
If
you
'll
take
a
chance
on
getting
your
gold
to
the
bank
,
then
we
'll
abide
by
what
we
said
at
the
meeting
,
''
said
Dan
.
``
We'll
watch
the
stage
out
of
reach
.
''
I
could
n't
quite
see
how
all
this
fitted
in
with
Dan
Maffrey's
aim
to
avenge
himself
on
the
Fenton
bunch
but
still
it
was
a
handsome
offer
so
I
chimed
in
too
.
``
That
goes
for
me
,
gentlemen
,
''
I
said
.
``
If
they
do
try
and
hold
up
the
stage
,
it
'll
be
a
couple
or
three
of
them
,
no
more
.
I
reckon
we
can
deal
with
them
all
right
.
''
``
All
right
,
''
said
Dowd
.
``
We
'll
leave
it
as
we
planned
it
last
night
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
27
<
44
TEXT
N7
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
An
Apache
will
give
plenty
silver
for
a
magazine
rifle
.
And
somebody
is
seeing
that
they
get
'em
.
We
've
been
alerted
.
''
Brock
said
,
``
Looks
like
I
got
here
at
the
right
time
.
''
The
Major
's
smile
was
grim
.
``
May
need
every
man
we
can
get
.
''
``
Count
me
in
.
I
'll
keep
an
eye
on
Parkhurst-
Slocum
,
if
that's
what
he
wants
to
be
called-
while
I
look
into
other
things
.
''
``
Like
what
?
''
``
Well
...
Carlyle
,
for
one
.
Just
do
n't
like
him
.
Look
,
Pete
.
Did
n't
it
strike
you
funny
,
the
way
he
clammed
up
on
the
shooting
?
''
Shaking
his
head
,
Ahrens
said
,
``
No
,
it
did
n't
.
I
told
you
he
was
a
cold
fish
.
Asked
a
few
questions
on
the
way
back
yesterday
,
but
nobody
opened
up
.
Did
n't
expect
them
to
.
Reckon
we
'll
just
have
to
let
the
matter
solve
itself
.
''
``
I
'm
not
waiting
.
''
``
Now
look
,
2feller
.
It
's
none
of
your
business
.
''
``
I
'm
making
it
my
business
.
''
``
What
in
blazes
got
you
so-
''
His
eyes
sparked
with
understanding
.
``
Ahhhh
!
I
see
,
I
see
!
''
He
slowly
nodded
his
head
,
smiling
.
``
I
told
you
she
was
a
beauty
.
I
told
you
.
''
``
You
're
crazy
.
''
Brock
felt
a
sudden
warmth
prickle
his
face
.
``
Go
climb
your
horse
.
Do
n't
know
who
you
're
talking
about
.
''
``
I
'll
bet
you
do
n't
.
Very
well
,
Sure-shot
.
You
're
a
big
boy
now
.
Should
be
able
to
look
after
yourself
without-
''
Brock
waved
the
grinning
Ahrens
out
of
the
shack
.
``
Go
play
with
your
Indians
,
will
you
!
''
``
That
's
just
what
I
'm
going
to
do
.
Came
up
this
way
to
look
for
Indian
signs
.
Got
patrols
cutting
the
country
.
Our
friend
Carlyle
should
be
grateful
since
his
wagons
will
soon
be
back
with
supplies
.
Might
be
he
'll
need
a
little
Cavalry
protection
.
''
``
You
're
taking
those
dispatches
seriously
.
''
``
Darn
right
I
am
.
Anything
about
Indians
I
take
seriously
.
And
they
'd
like
to
get
their
bloody
hands
on
the
beef
and
whisky
and
beer
and
stuff
he
hauls
back
.
''
``
He
ships
out
unbroken
ore
and
brings
back
supplies
?
''
``
Takes
about
a
month
.
Due
back
in
a
few
days
.
Goes
south
someplace
.
Anyway
,
much
as
I
hate
to
do
him
a
turn
,
it
's
my
duty
to
keep
an
eye
out
for
him
.
''
The
troopers
had
been
joshing
with
a
starry-eyed
Toma
?
2s
.
They
snapped
to
rigid
silence
as
the
Major
approached
and
mounted
his
roan
gelding
.
The
boy
ran
to
the
gate
,
scraped
it
open
,
and
waved
the
trotting
detail
on
its
way
.
``
Mister
Brock
,
''
Toma
?
2s
asked
,
watching
the
riders
through
the
haze
of
kicked
up
dust
,
``
How
long
before
I
can
be
a
soldier
?
''
Brock
rumpled
the
boy
's
hair
.
``
Do
n't
be
in
a
hurry
.
Enjoy
what
you
have
around
here
while
you
can
.
''
``
Oh
,
I
do
,
Mister
Brock
.
I
do
a
lot
of
things
here
that
I
like
.
And
I
can
ride
the
mules
very
well
,
too
.
''
Pondering
,
he
tipped
the
curly
head
to
one
side
.
``
That
is
,
Juanito
I
ride
well
.
The
other
one
,
Diablo
,
does
not
like
for
me
to
get
on
the
back
.
''
``
Then
stay
off
.
''
``
Oh
yes
.
But
not
Juanito
.
He
is
a
good
mule
.
Sometimes
I
ride
him
almost
as
far
as
where
the
Sheriff
lived
.
When
I
am
a
soldier
,
I
will
ride
and
ride
and-
''
``
Hold
on
,
now
.
A
soldier
has
to
walk
too
.
Walk
far
.
''
``
Oh
,
I
can
walk
far
,
Mister
Brock
.
I
can
walk
all
the
way
to
the
mine
.
''
``
You
keep
away
from
the
mine
.
No
place
for
boys
to
play
.
''
The
suggestion
of
a
pout
puckered
the
boy
's
face
.
``
You
talk
like
my
mother
talks
.
''
``
You
listen
to
your
mother
.
''
``
I
have
to
.
''
Brock
said
,
``
A
soldier
must
learn
to
take
orders
,
do
as
he
is
told
.
Your
mother
is
your
commander-
like
the
Major
.
See
?
When
she
tells
you
not
to
go
to
the
mine
,
that
is
an
order
.
''
The
brown
eyes
rolled
slowly
upward
,
searching
Brock
's
serious
gaze
.
Softly
,
the
boy
said
,
``
It
is
?
''
``
It
is
.
How
about
it
?
A
good
soldier
,
or
a
bad
boy
?
''
A
tough
decision
to
make
.
Half
the
fun
of
being
a
boy
was
in
doing
the
things
you
were
forbidden
to
do
.
On
the
other
hand
,
to
be
a
soldier
...
!
The
picture
of
snorting
horses
and
blue
uniforms
and
sheathed
sabres
was
too
fresh
in
his
mind
.
``
A
soldier
,
Mister
Brock
.
''
``
Promise
?
On
the
honour
of
a
soldier
?
''
The
large
eyes
lit
up
.
``
I
can
do
that
?
I
can
promise-
like
a
soldier
?
''
``
You
can
.
''
``
I
do
it
,
Mister
Brock
.
I
promise
,
like
a
soldier
.
''
``
No
more
going
to
the
mine
,
then
.
''
``
No
sir
,
Mister
Brock
.
Soldier
's
promise
.
''
Chapter
Eight
It
was
late
in
the
afternoon
before
Magdalena
returned
the
cleaned
and
mended
clothes
.
Saddling
Rusty
as
soon
as
he
was
dressed
,
Brock
cut
eastward
in
search
of
the
Stevens
'
place
.
As
long
as
he
felt
compelled
to
look
into
the
shooting
of
the
Sheriff
,
he
might
as
well
visit
the
victim
's
late
home
.
Maybe
Stevens
'
niece
could
furnish
a
clue
,
he
told
himself
,
as
the
proud
chestnut
stretched
limber
legs
across
the
rocky
soil
.
His
interest
was
purely
in
the
shooting
!
Nothing
else
!
Topping
a
slight
rise
,
he
looked
down
on
a
squat
white-painted
frame
cottage-
a
square
box
dumped
in
the
middle
of
the
drab
desert
with
a
white
slat
fence
girdling
it
in
uneven
lines
.
Two
low
stringy
shrubs
afforded
the
only
touch
of
green
within
sight
.
A
weathered
unpainted
stable
stood
about
fifty
feet
behind
the
cottage
,
and
a
man
came
out
of
it
,
carrying
a
shovel
and
bucket
,
and
walked
unhurriedly
around
the
side
.
A
dull
orange
shirt
hung
loosely
over
dust
brown
pants
;
a
red
band
circling
long
black
strands
of
hair
clearly
identified
him
as
an
Indian
.
Touching
Rusty
,
Brock
guided
the
horse
down
the
slope
to
the
white
picket
gate
,
dismounting
as
the
cottage
door
opened
.
She
stood
framed
in
the
doorway
,
a
formal
full-length
portrait
with
hands
clasped
before
her
,
head
high
.
The
soft
violet
eyes-
well
,
they
were
neither
soft
nor
violet
at
the
moment
.
``
Just
what
do
you
want
here
,
Mister
Taylor
?
''
Whatever
it
was
,
he
was
not
being
invited
to
find
it
.
``
Why
...
.
''
He
hesitated
,
hat
in
hand
.
``
Just
dropped
by
to
say
hello
,
Miss
Stevens
.
We
're
neighbours
,
2y'know
.
''
``
Mister
Carlyle
told
me
.
''
He
had
been
certain
the
eyes
were
more
violet
than
grey
.
Could
it
have
been
the
black
dress
of
mourning
that
brought
out
such
warm
lights
last
evening
?
Surely
,
the
gown
she
now
wore-
corn-flower
blue
,
waist-tight
with
full
skirt-
should
complement
tender
violet
tints
instead
of
accentuating
the
cold
impersonal
grey
stare
that
challenged
him
.
``
Just
thought
I
'd
say
hello
,
''
he
repeated
awkwardly
.
``
See
if
there
's
anything
I
can
do
to-
''
``
I
assure
you
,
sir
,
there
is
nothing
worth
spying
on
!
''
``
Spying
?
''
``
Mister
Carlyle
told
me
!
''
``
Told
you
what
,
ma'am
?
''
He
forced
a
smile
on
his
lips
,
even
though
it
had
left
his
voice
.
``
Of
your-
profession
!
I
was
compelled
to
tolerate
Yankee
subjugation
back
home
,
sir
.
I
hoped
to
be
free
of
it
out
here
.
At
least
I
could
evade
them
when
I
saw
blue
uniforms
.
''
``
Sorry
you
feel
that
way
,
ma'am
.
But
I
do
n't
see
what
that
has
to
do
with
calling
me
a
spy
.
''
``
Please
do
n't
try
to
brazen
it
out
,
Mister
Taylor-
if
that
is
your
name
!
Your
companions
have
the
questionable
decency
to
show
their
colours
,
but
you
...
''
``
Yes
...
?
But
me
?
''
She
leaned
forward
,
small
fists
clenched
white
at
her
sides
.
Sparking
each
word
with
bitter
contempt
,
she
accused
him
with
shaking
vehemence
.
``
You
pose
as
something
you
never
were
!
Trying
to
win
your
way
into
Mister
Carlyle
's
confidence
,
just
to
spy
on
him
for
your
Yankee
masters
!
''
``
Now
just
a
minute
,
young
lady
!
''
His
face
reddened
,
darkening
the
welts
and
bruises
,
and
emphasizing
the
purple
bulge
under
the
right
eye
.
``
I
do
n't
like
being
called
a
spy
!
''
``
Call
it
what
you
will
!
There
's
a
nastier
term
for
it
!
''
She
stepped
back
,
slamming
the
door
shut
,
leaving
him
fuming
as
he
gripped
the
white
picket
fence
.
Mister
Carlyle
told
me
!
Oh
,
he
did
,
did
he
!
Jamming
the
hat
on
his
head
,
Brock
leaped
to
Rusty
's
back
,
swung
him
towards
the
mine
.
He
'd
look
there
first
and
find
out
just
what
in
the
blazing
hell
Mister
Carlyle
had
told
her
!
A
thin
freckled-faced
youth
sauntered
from
around
the
far
side
of
the
loading
platform
as
Brock
drew
Rusty
to
a
rearing
halt
at
the
mine
.
The
boy
's
black
hat
sat
far
back
on
his
head
;
his
thumbs
were
hooked
in
a
wide
cartridge
belt
.
The
hog
leg
butt
of
a
long
pistol
stuck
out
from
a
holster
that
was
tied
to
his
skinny
thigh
.
``
Mister
Carlyle
around
?
''
Brock
asked
.
``
What
you
want
'im
2fer
?
''
The
boy
tried
to
make
the
age-changing
voice
sound
hard
,
and
it
might
have
sounded
ludicrous
had
it
not
been
for
the
reckless
chill
shimmering
in
cat-yellow
eyes
.
``
Want
to
see
him
,
''
Brock
said
.
``
Know
where
he
is
?
''
``
Maybe
.
Who
are
you
?
''
``
Neighbour
.
Is
Carlyle
here
?
''
The
boy
spat
between
his
teeth-
just
like
O'Shay-
and
pressed
his
thumbs
down
on
the
pistol
belt-
just
like
Clanton
.
He
tried
to
squint
his
eyes
like
Beeman
when
he
said
,
``
Do
n't
see
'im
,
do
2yuh
?
''
Brock
looked
the
boy
over
from
shabby
boots
to
over-sized
hat
.
``
What
are
you
trying
to
do
,
sonny
?
Play
like
you
're
a
man
?
''
A
freckled
hand
flashed
to
the
hog
leg
butt
.
The
gawky
frame
tensed
.
Brock
said
,
``
Better
be
careful
who
you
play
with
,
sonny
.
''
He
swung
Rusty
around
and
toed
him
into
a
run
without
seeing
the
black-haired
man
waiting
motionlessly
behind
the
opposite
side
of
the
platform
.
Gimpy
Beckett
limped
up
to
the
youth
as
Brock
disappeared
down
the
grade
.
``
See
him
before
?
''
he
growled
.
The
boy
shook
his
head
.
``
I
2shoulda
give
it
to
him
!
''
Gimpy
glared
at
the
boy
.
``
Listen
,
Kid
.
Just
'cause
you
shot
one
man
,
do
n't
feel
like
you
can
shoot
'em
all
!
''
``
You
do
n't
need
to
tell
me
.
''
``
I
am
tellin
'
you
!
Get
snotty
with
me
,
youngster
,
and
I'll
take
back
that
hog
leg
and
warm
your
skinny
butts
with
it
.
Carlyle
told
me
to
learn
you
,
and
by
God
I
will
!
''
He
turned
away
and
limped
to
the
shade
of
the
mine
office
.
Arkie
was
standing
next
to
the
saloon
's
hitching
rail
,
minding
the
red-wheeled
chaise
,
when
Brock
rode
up
.
The
black
stallion
reared
in
the
shafts
as
Rusty
drew
close
,
and
Arkie
had
to
hang
on
with
both
hands
.
``
Heck
all
!
''
Arkie
scolded
Brock
over
his
shoulder
,
``
You
know
2better'n
to
bring
a
horse
that
close
to
Jet
!
Mister
Carlyle
sure
give
it
to
2yuh
,
he
finds
out
!
''
From
the
saddle
,
Brock
said
,
``
You
just
tell
me
where
Carlyle
is
and
I
'll
see
that
he
finds
out
.
''
Arkie
gaped
up
at
him
.
``
You
talkin
'
'bout
Mister
Carlyle
?
''
``
Where
is
he
?
''
Brock
nodded
towards
the
saloon
.
``
In
there
?
''
Stunned
,
Arkie
gasped
,
``
You
mean
you
2gonna
tell
Mister
Carlyle
?
''
Dismounting
,
Brock
slip-knotted
the
reins
around
the
end
post
of
the
hitch
rail
.
``
Keep
that
black
devil
away
from
Rusty
or
you'll
have
a
sick
horse
on
your
hands
,
''
he
warned
,
and
leaped
to
the
wooden
sidewalk
.
About
to
push
open
the
swinging
doors
,
he
stopped
as
a
woman
touched
his
arm
.
A
gaunt
little
creature
,
her
pinched
face
seemed
more
eyes
than
anything
else
.
A
faded
blue
sun-bonnet
hid
most
of
the
face
and
all
of
her
hair
,
and
she
clutched
a
thin
grey
shawl
as
though
the
sun
's
rays
were
streaks
of
penetrating
sleet
.
Her
long
full
skirt
,
a
worn
drab
plaid
,
swept
the
boardwalk
in
uneven
folds
.
``
I
must
see
you
,
Mister
Taylor
,
''
she
whispered
,
leaning
close
.
``
Just
for
a
minute
.
Please
.
''
Brock
glanced
impatiently
inside
the
saloon
.
``
Yes
,
ma'am
?
''
``
Over
here
.
''
She
led
him
to
the
second
building
past
the
saloon
.
``
Look
,
ma'am
.
''
He
tried
to
sound
patient
.
``
I
have
business
to
attend
to
.
I
'll
be
glad
to
listen
if-
''
``
You
do
n't
remember
me
Mister
Taylor
?
''
The
interruption
caught
him
by
surprise
.
Remember
this
frail
little
old
woman
?
He
'd
never
seen
her
before
in
his
life
.
#
22
<
441
TEXT
N8
>
But
there
was
none
.
Only
silence
.
I
staggered
to
my
feet
,
went
over
to
the
packing-cases
,
rummaged
among
them
.
They
had
been
held
together
,
bound
,
with
galvanized
wire
.
I
began
to
twist
and
turn
,
feeling
the
wire
heat
up
between
my
fingers
,
begin
to
burn
my
flesh
,
but
I
ignored
it
and
kept
twisting
until
a
piece
of
about
six
inches
in
length
came
free
.
I
limped
back
to
the
door
,
knelt
again
.
The
lock
was
massive
but
ancient
and
simple
.
There
was
no
key
in
it
.
I
could
look
straight
through
into
the
dimming
light
in
the
corridor
.
I
probed
with
the
wire
,
got
to
the
tumbler
and
lifted
.
But
the
wire
bent
.
I
cursed
,
pulled
it
clear
,
straightened
it
,
tried
again
,
but
again
it
bent
.
'Here
,
'
Seona
's
voice
from
behind
me
.
She
had
a
nail
in
her
hand
,
a
long
nail
,
stronger
than
the
wire
.
I
snatched
it
from
her
,
probed
again
,
lifted
and
this
time
the
tumbler
rose
a
little
way
before
it
slipped
back
into
place
.
I
paused
,
wiped
sweat
from
my
brow
and
listened
at
the
door
.
If
the
guard
was
still
outside
he
must
have
heard
the
attempts
at
picking
the
lock
.
But
all
was
still
.
With
trembling
fingers
I
thrust
with
the
nail
,
the
tumbler
rose
the
whole
way
and
the
lock
snapped
open
.
My
nerves
were
jangling
.
I
stood
for
a
second
with
my
back
against
the
door
,
breathing
heavily
,
then
I
turned
and
slowly
,
stealthily
I
eased
it
open
.
It
creaked
.
My
heart
missed
a
beat
.
I
waited
.
Still
no
sound
from
outside
.
I
opened
the
door
wide
.
Carefully
I
looked
out
into
the
passageway
.
The
chair
was
empty
,
cigarette-ends
littered
the
floor
beside
it
and
in
the
gloomy
light
of
evening
I
could
look
straight
along
to
the
hallway
.
It
,
too
,
was
empty
.
I
grasped
Seona
's
arm
,
pulled
her
with
me
as
I
went
silently
along
the
passage
keeping
close
to
the
wall
.
My
groin
was
paining
:
it
was
swollen
but
somehow
it
did
n't
seem
so
bad
now
.
We
came
to
the
hallway
.
Still
the
silence
,
an
eerie
silence
.
I
did
n't
know
what
to
make
of
it
.
'Stay
here
,
'
I
said
to
the
girl
,
and
then
on
my
toes
I
went
over
to
the
main
door
,
looked
out
into
the
courtyard
.
It
was
empty
.
The
truck
had
gone
.
I
beckoned
.
Seona
came
to
join
me
.
My
lips
were
against
her
ear
,
her
hair
brushing
my
face
.
'You
know
the
road
to
the
coast
.
You
know
of
Farrel
.
Ask
for
him
.
Go
to
him
or
De
Sotto
.
'
Her
face
turned
.
I
looked
into
her
eyes
.
'And
you
?
'
'I
will
follow
,
'
,
I
said
hastily
.
'I
have
to
find
out
if
he
is
still
here
.
I
will
not
be
far
behind
you
.
'
'No
,
'
she
said
,
her
voice
little
more
than
a
whisper
.
'We
have
come
this
far
together
.
I
will
not
leave
you
now
.
You
may
need
my
help
.
Besides
,
the
little
man
has
said
that
Jeronimo
's
men
are
between
us
and
the
coast
.
'
'Do
as
you
're
told
.
'
My
voice
was
harsh
,
impatient
.
'No
.
We
go
together
.
'
There
was
n't
time
to
argue
.
I
took
her
by
the
hand
,
went
quickly
over
to
the
stairs
,
began
to
climb
,
placing
my
feet
carefully
on
each
step
,
keeping
close
in
the
deep
shadow
of
the
balustrade
and
at
the
top
of
the
stairs
I
stopped
,
bent
double
and
looked
each
way
along
the
length
of
the
landing
,
along
the
dim
empty
silence
of
it
.
On
to
the
landing
then
,
padding
softly
,
making
for
the
far
end
.
Double
doors
stood
open
.
I
looked
inside
to
a
bare
empty
room
.
The
evening
breeze
blew
gently
in
through
windows
from
which
most
of
the
glazing
had
gone
.
On
to
the
next
room
.
The
doors
were
shut
.
Slowly
I
opened
them
a
fraction
,
looked
in
.
It
showed
signs
of
recent
occupation
.
Papers
scattered
over
the
floor
.
Cigarette-ends
too
.
A
couple
of
what
seemed
to
be
pin-up
pictures
stuck
to
one
wall
.
Then
on
to
the
next
room
,
and
the
next
,
working
my
way
along
,
seeing
signs
of
some
of
them
having
been
in
use
until
at
last
I
came
to
the
room
where
I
had
met
Jeronimo
.
I
was
more
careful
here
.
I
used
the
keyhole
first
.
But
it
too
was
deserted
,
most
of
the
furniture
covered
by
dust
sheets
,
and
I
stood
for
a
moment
or
so
,
frowning
,
puzzled
,
not
knowing
what
to
make
of
it
.
Next
to
it
was
a
bedroom
,
fully
furnished
,
a
great
canopied
bed
occupying
most
of
it
.
The
bed
was
still
made
up
.
I
left
it
,
went
on
and
two
doors
farther
on
,
and
almost
at
the
end
of
a
landing
,
I
turned
a
handle
,
went
in
to
a
horrible
sickening
stench
.
I
staggered
back
.
Behind
me
Seona
retreated
hurriedly
.
I
went
forward
again
into
darkness
.
I
still
had
the
matches
.
I
struck
one
and
in
the
light
from
the
tiny
flame
I
saw
shuttered
windows
,
saw
a
low
truckle-bed
,
a
small
table
beside
it
,
and
on
the
bed
a
form
,
the
form
of
someone
covered
by
a
blanket
.
On
the
table
stood
a
small
oil
lamp
.
I
held
my
breath
,
went
over
to
it
,
raised
the
glass
,
lighted
it
and
the
room
filled
with
a
warm
mellow
light
.
Gingerly
I
raised
the
edge
of
the
blanket
.
A
dead
face
looked
up
at
me
,
the
eyes
closed
,
dark-ringed
,
the
face
waxen
and
showing
still
the
lines
of
pain
and
suffering
.
Hurriedly
I
ripped
away
the
blanket
from
the
body
.
It
was
naked
,
the
body
of
a
man
,
well
built
and
young
:
one
arm
was
still
bandaged
,
an
arm
which
was
swollen
to
enormous
proportions
and
stinking
,
gangrenous
.
His
other
arm
lay
across
his
chest
,
unnaturally
,
as
if
placed
there
deliberately
,
for
a
purpose
.
I
bent
closer
,
saw
the
pinprick
of
the
hole
made
by
a
hypodermic
syringe
.
Someone
had
been
merciful
.
I
threw
the
blanket
back
on
him
.
His
clothing
lay
piled
over
a
chair
,
trousers
,
shoes
,
socks
,
underclothing
,
a
shirt
,
but
no
jacket
.
I
picked
up
the
shirt
.
The
right
sleeve
had
been
ripped
open
.
It
was
heavily
bloodstained
.
The
right
sleeve
.
I
went
cold
.
It
had
been
that
same
sleeve
of
Baker
's
raincoat
which
had
been
torn
,
ripped
open
.
But
this
wasn't
Baker
.
Baker
was
on
the
short
side
,
past
middle
age
and
sandy-haired
,
balding
.
The
room
seemed
to
whirl
around
me
.
I
could
n't
think
.
This
was
beyond
me
.
I
went
back
to
the
clothing
,
rummaged
through
the
pockets
of
the
trousers
.
They
held
nothing
.
I
looked
around
for
the
jacket
.
There
was
no
sign
of
it
.
I
flung
the
clothing
back
on
to
the
chair
and
as
I
did
so
I
noticed
the
shoulder
holster
.
It
hung
by
the
side
of
the
chair
,
partly
concealed
from
me
.
I
picked
it
up
,
drew
out
the
automatic
.
A
P.38
.
A
full
clip
in
the
butt
,
a
spare
clip
attached
to
the
holster
.
Quickly
I
slipped
off
my
jacket
,
hung
the
holster
from
my
shoulder
and
shrugged
into
the
jacket
again
.
Then
I
went
over
to
the
lamp
,
bent
to
blow
it
out
.
The
sooner
I
made
contact
now
with
Farrel
the
better
.
From
behind
me
in
the
doorway
I
heard
the
slither
of
footsteps
.
I
had
forgotten
Seona
.
I
turned
to
see
what
she
was
doing
and
I
froze
.
Standing
in
the
doorway
,
her
nose
wrinkled
in
disgust
at
the
smell
in
the
room
,
was
the
woman
Jeronimo
had
called
Elsa
.
Behind
her
,
peering
round
her
,
were
Ginetti
and
one
of
the
boys
,
surprise
on
their
faces
,
and
in
her
hand
pointing
straight
at
me
was
a
long-barrelled
Luger
.
9
'TAKE
your
hand
away
from
the
lamp
.
'
Her
voice
was
high
and
thin
and
sharp
.
She
stayed
in
the
doorway
,
perhaps
because
of
the
stench
from
the
body
,
perhaps
because
even
though
she
had
the
gun
in
her
hand
she
felt
safer
with
distance
between
us
.
Ginetti
was
by
her
side
and
slightly
behind
her
,
her
shoulder
blocking
him
from
the
room
while
the
boy
peered
in
between
them
.
Slowly
I
straightened
,
let
my
hands
drop
away
from
the
lamp
.
'Come
away
from
it
.
'
I
moved
a
couple
of
steps
nearer
her
.
'That
's
enough
.
'
I
stopped
,
tense
,
every
muscle
in
my
body
taut
,
my
mind
reeling
,
trying
to
find
a
way
to
cope
with
the
situation
.
'How
did
you
get
out
?
'
I
did
n't
answer
.
My
eyes
were
fixed
on
the
pistol
she
held
,
on
the
finger
which
was
crooked
around
the
trigger
and
which
showed
white
with
the
pressure
she
was
exerting
.
I
was
close
,
very
close
to
death
.
'How
did
you
get
out
?
'
Still
I
was
silent
.
Her
voice
had
risen
still
higher
.
She
was
nervous
,
uncertain
,
and
I
gauged
the
distance
between
us
judging
whether
I
could
get
to
her
before
she
could
pull
the
trigger
.
But
eight
feet
or
more
separated
us
:
and
Ginetti
too
had
his
pistol
in
his
hand
,
as
always
held
loosely
by
his
side
but
nevertheless
ready
for
action
.
Then
the
boy
:
it
was
obvious
that
he
too
would
be
armed
.
'Answer
me
.
'
The
voice
was
a
danger
signal
,
a
sign
of
nerves
reaching
a
pitch
when
anything
could
happen
.
'Through
the
door
,
'
I
mumbled
,
my
mouth
dry
.
'How
else
?
'
She
seemed
to
relax
a
little
,
but
only
a
little
.
'And
the
girl
?
'
'Gone
,
'
I
said
.
'Christ
!
'
Ginetti
's
voice
broke
in
.
He
looked
frightened
.
'Jeronimo
's
got
to
be
told
.
And
now
.
Do
n't
play
with
him
,
Contessa
.
Shoot
him
.
Get
him
out
of
the
way
.
'
Nervously
she
licked
her
lips
.
'Yes
,
'
she
said
,
and
her
voice
was
uncertain
.
But
all
the
same
she
set
herself
more
firmly
on
her
feet
and
the
barrel
of
the
pistol
quivered
as
an
extra
pressure
was
put
on
the
trigger
.
And
inside
me
my
nerves
seemed
to
shiver
,
to
jar
.
Now
.
It
was
coming
now
.
And
I
gathered
myself
to
leap
at
her
,
to
try
and
get
the
pistol
before
it
went
off
.
But
nothing
happened
.
It
is
no
easy
matter
to
kill
in
cold
blood
if
you
have
n't
the
mentality
for
that
sort
of
thing
.
Very
few
women
have
.
Vicious
though
she
looked
the
Contessa
was
no
exception
.
'Get
out
of
my
way
.
'
Ginetti
's
voice
had
risen
.
He
seemed
to
be
panicking
a
little
,
to
be
losing
control
.
'Move
.
Let
me
do
it
.
'
He
edged
forward
,
began
to
shoulder
her
aside
,
to
get
freedom
for
the
arm
and
the
hand
which
held
the
pistol
.
The
boy
had
closed
in
upon
the
two
in
front
of
him
so
that
they
were
now
grouped
tightly
together
in
the
doorway
.
And
then
my
heart
lurched
.
A
shadowy
figure
appeared
behind
them
,
a
figure
who
could
only
be
Seona
,
who
moved
up
to
them
,
into
them
.
She
must
have
jumped
at
them
,
her
arms
outstretched
,
and
she
caught
the
Contessa
full
in
the
back
,
sending
her
staggering
in
at
me
and
barging
Ginetti
violently
to
one
side
as
she
did
so
.
And
at
the
same
time
I
leaped
to
one
side
,
the
Luger
going
off
almost
in
my
face
,
the
bullet
missing
me
by
inches
as
I
swayed
back
at
her
and
chopped
in
a
blow
with
the
edge
of
my
palm
alongside
her
jaw
.
Her
head
snapped
violently
around
and
sideways
,
her
eyes
rolled
to
show
the
whites
as
she
slumped
to
the
ground
.
And
then
Ginetti
.
He
had
n't
a
chance
.
He
was
down
on
one
knee
and
I
was
on
to
him
before
he
had
time
to
do
anything
.
Again
that
chopping
blow
,
a
blow
that
could
kill
if
aimed
at
the
right
spot
,
but
this
time
on
the
wrist
of
the
hand
which
held
his
pistol
,
and
hard
,
really
hard
.
I
heard
his
gasp
of
pain
,
heard
too
the
clatter
of
the
gun
hitting
the
floor
as
I
brought
my
knee
up
violently
into
his
face
to
send
him
flying
backwards
on
to
the
landing
.
I
staggered
with
the
effort
,
then
gathered
myself
ready
to
deal
with
the
boy
.
He
had
slipped
back
.
He
had
a
shotgun
,
the
shortened
barrels
swinging
as
he
wrestled
with
Seona
:
a
Seona
whose
teeth
showed
in
a
tigerish
fury
as
she
pushed
and
pulled
,
the
knuckles
of
her
hands
white
as
she
gripped
on
those
barrels
,
fighting
to
keep
them
away
from
me
.
#
238
<
442
TEXT
N9
>
``
My
dear
Frank
.
When
you
hear
this
,
I
shall
be
dead
.
It
is
now
ten
o'clock
and
I
am
quite
alone
in
the
laboratory
.
I
have
fastened
the
door
and
am
now
seated
before
the
recorder
.
Frank
,
I
have
invented
a
weapon
which
I
call
Liquid
Glass
.
The
atom
bomb
causes
death
by
fire
.
My
invention
causes
death
by
freezing
.
Liquid
Glass
is
in
the
form
of
small
crystals
.
Five
of
these
crystals
enclosed
within
a
glass
cylinder
are
sufficient
,
when
dropped
from
a
plane
,
to
reduce
the
land
beneath
to
a
thick
crust
of
ice
.
All
people
caught
within
the
belt
are
frozen
to
death
instantly
.
Therefore
,
should
a
free
nation
be
threatened
by
another
,
they
can
meet
the
menace
of
their
enemy
's
atomic
fire
with
the
introduction
of
a
new
Ice
Age
.
I
have
placed
my
formula
in
a
secret
cache
for
greater
safety
,
for
I
fear
,
Frank-
I
very
much
fear-
that
I
am
shadowed
and
that
some
person
may
have
more
than
a
faint
inkling
as
to
what
I
have
brought
into
being
.
Have
you
ever
heard
talk
concerning
three
men
who
are
known
as
the
Terrible
Three
,
who
have
managed
so
far
to
elude
capture
.
Their
field
of
operation
is
world
wide
,
but
there
is
a
rumour
that
they
are
at
present
in
the
States
.
These
three
men
have
the
reputation
of
possessing
superb
nerve
and
cunning
.
I
know
many
inside
stories
of
the
happenings
under
cover
within
Europe
.
The
merest
glimpse
of
a
man
's
face
is
sufficient
warning
to
the
initiated
,
but
I
have
no
proof
.
Therefore
be
on
your
guard
.
``
Now
for
your
instructions
.
``
Snatch
a
moment
when
the
house
is
unoccupied-
but
do
n't
send
the
servants
out
too
obviously-
then
go
upstairs
to
the
attic
.
In
the
second
room
you
will
find
a
line
of
pictures
resting
against
the
wall
.
Choose
Psyche
and
Pan
,
and
take
off
the
back
.
Between
this
outer
covering
you
will
see
a
sealed
packet
.
The
words
'Liquid
Glass
'
are
written
upon
the
envelope
.
Take
it
to
Professor
Slade
,
'Carmel
,
'
Balfour
Crescent
,
New
York
.
Once
it
is
in
his
possession
your
task
is
completed
.
But
whilst
this
operation
is
in
progress
I
beg
you
to
use
the
utmost
discretion
.
Trust
no
one
;
neither
a
friend
nor
a
beloved
one
.
Remember-
you
will
be
holding
dynamite
.
``
There
remains
nothing
more
for
me
to
say
,
I
think
.
``
Thank
you
,
Frank
.
I
know
you
will
do
it
...
well
.
''
The
tape
ran
on
soundlessly
until
Frank
,
breaking
the
spell
,
pressed
the
fast-wind
switch
.
Now
he
understood
the
Professor
's
agony
of
indecision
.
This
was
,
indeed
,
the
answer
to
the
atomic
bomb
,
but
what
a
fearful
answer
.
He
felt
the
mantle
of
responsibility
descending
upon
his
own
shoulders
.
Lifting
off
the
tape
,
he
hesitated
over
what
he
should
do
with
it
.
He
could
of
course
remove
the
message
,
but
he
naturally
preferred
to
carry
it
with
the
sealed
packet
to
Slade
.
In
the
meanwhile
where
could
he
keep
the
tape
?
He
dared
not
leave
it
about
,
so
he
decided
to
carry
it
perpetually
around
with
him
.
This
point
settled
,
he
reflected
he
wanted
to
take
a
shower
.
When
he
'd
tied
the
belt
of
his
bathrobe
he
slipped
the
tape
into
the
pocket
.
Within
the
shower
compartment
his
brain
ran
riot
,
in
company
with
the
falling
jets
of
water
.
He
ran
his
fingers
through
his
hair
while
he
figured
.
``
I
only
need
the
right
opportunity
to
snatch
the
packet
,
then
carry
it
to
New
York
and
my
part
is
over
.
''
When
he
returned
to
his
room
he
found
he
was
again
looking
around
for
the
unexpected
.
``
It's
too
darned
easy
to
let
your
imagination
take
the
reins
,
''
he
admonished
himself
.
He
did
not
really
believe
Zinnerman
's
secret
was
known
.
He
did
n't
credit
the
Professor
's
notion
that
he
'd
been
trailed
.
``
No-
just
a
sick
man
weaving
fantasies
,
and
you
'd
better
watch
out
for
yourself
,
''
he
warned
,
``
or
you
will
be
starting
on
the
same
road
,
too
.
''
He
turned
the
key
softly
in
the
lock
for
the
first
time
since
he
'd
slept
in
this
house
.
Half
an
hour
later
Frank
lay
on
his
bed
in
the
inner
room
.
He
was
smoking
and
flicking
over
the
pages
of
a
book
.
The
tape
now
reposed
beneath
his
pillow
.
It
seemed
to
him
that
the
night
was
endless
.
Had
he
the
least
hope
that
he
'd
sleep
?
At
length
he
laid
aside
his
cigarette
end
in
a
silver
tray
and
turned
out
the
light
.
In
retrospect
he
saw
again
Zinnerman
's
face
close
to
his
,
and
felt
the
Professor
's
hands
gripping
his
shoulders
.
He
relived
the
scene
in
the
laboratory
,
then
he
drifted
into
sleep
.
What
was
that
!
Frank
sat
up
and
listened
.
He
heard
a
sharp
click-click
.
He
switched
on
the
table
lamp
,
swung
his
feet
to
the
floor
and
reached
for
his
robe
.
``
Is
anyone
there
?
''
he
called
.
In
the
next
room
he
groped
for
the
light
button
and
flooded
the
apartment
with
illumination
.
He
had
to
wait
a
minute
to
adjust
his
own
vision
.
Then
going
over
to
the
door
he
released
it
.
The
passage
was
empty
.
``
Is
someone
there
?
''
he
queried
.
No
one
replied
.
No
sound
disturbed
the
heavy
silence
which
now
ruled
the
house
.
He
closed
his
door
.
His
watch
registered
two
o'clock
.
He
extinguished
the
lamp
and
pulled
back
the
heavy
drapes
from
the
window
.
The
dark
sky
was
lit
by
a
silver
moon
boat
.
The
trees
were
scarcely
discernible
;
a
serene
autumnal
scene
.
He
wandered
back
into
his
bedroom
.
Here
,
he
shook
out
a
Stuyvesant
from
the
packet
on
the
small
table
and
used
his
lighter
.
Seated
on
the
side
of
the
bed
he
commenced
to
evolve
plans
for
the
morrow
.
CHAPTER
TWO
FRENZIED
WEB
THE
NEW
DAY
proved
a
whirlpool
of
activity
.
Frank
had
to
cope
with
dozens
of
letters
,
attend
to
callers
,
and
take
each
phone
call
which
occurred
about
every
fifteen
minutes
.
At
mid-day
Benn
entered
Frank
's
study
carrying
a
tray
.
Frank
wanted
only
a
sandwich
and
a
glass
of
milk
for
luncheon
,
and
as
the
butler
deposited
the
tray
upon
the
desk
he
asked
if
he
might
slip
out
for
half
an
hour
.
``
Sure
,
''
Frank
agreed
absently
.
Then
as
the
man
departed
realisation
dawned
.
With
Benn
removed
,
the
house
would
be
virtually
empty
.
The
other
two
servants
had
gone
out
a
while
since
.
Johnson
was
in
the
laboratory
with
sufficient
work
to
occupy
him
for
an
hour
at
least
.
He
'd
been
very
late
the
previous
night
and
was
trying
desperately
to
make
up
the
time
he
'd
lost
.
He
had
hinted
to
Frank
that
he
'd
had
a
lot
of
fun
and
consumed
quite
a
number
of
highballs
.
Possibly
he
'd
been
responsible
for
the
noise
that
had
woken
him
,
Frank
had
decided
;
and
now
within
a
short
span
of
time
he
would
have
his
chance
within
his
grasp
.
He
waited
until
he
heard
the
front
door
slam
;
made
a
quick
check
to
ascertain
that
the
house
really
was
untenanted
,
then
he
swiftly
mounted
the
stairs
which
led
to
the
next
storey
.
He
opened
a
door
.
The
first
room
looked
rather
eerie
in
the
faint
light
filtering
in
from
the
lowered
shades
.
Frank
crossed
to
the
second
door
and
turned
the
handle
.
There
were
several
pieces
of
furniture
stored
in
here
.
Resting
against
the
opposite
wall
were
a
row
of
pictures
,
gilded
frames
turned
towards
the
wall
.
He
examined
each
in
turn
,
then
as
the
fifth
picture
passed
through
his
hands
he
knew
with
quickening
pulses
that
this
was
the
one
he
sought
.
A
lovely
study
of
the
kneeling
Psyche
imploring
the
aid
of
Pan
who
,
in
his
genial
way
,
was
apparently
giving
advice
to
the
stricken
girl
who
had
lost
her
lover
through
her
own
imprudence
and
mistrust
.
Frank
produced
his
penknife
and
gently
attacked
the
back
of
the
picture
.
He
was
aware
that
the
task
must
be
delicately
done
.
He
owed
that
to
Zinnerman
.
At
length
it
was
finished
and
the
square
piece
of
plywood
fell
away
.
There
,
resting
against
the
canvas
was
a
small
sealed
packet
,
measuring
not
more
than
six
inches
by
four
.
He
lifted
it
up
and
read
'Liquid
Glass
'
inscribed
in
the
Professor
's
neat
script
.
He
slipped
the
package
into
his
pocket
,
and
then
commenced
the
work
of
restoring
the
picture
in
as
perfect
a
condition
as
before
.
When
he
was
at
last
satisfied
he
came
away
and
descended
the
staircase
.
He
strode
swiftly
into
his
room-
and
stopped-
eyes
riveted
upon
his
black
jacket
lying
across
a
chair
.
Within
the
right
hand
pocket
reposed
the
tape
.
How
could
he
have
been
so
careless
as
to
leave
it
here
?
But
it
was
all
right
,
he
reflected
the
next
instant
.
The
dwelling
was
deserted
.
Nevertheless
his
conscience
troubled
him
as
he
slid
his
hand
into
the
pocket
to
recover
it
.
The
tape
was
not
there
.
He
explored
the
left
side
pocket
,
and
again
drew
blank
.
Where
was
it
?
He
was
certain
beyond
a
shadow
of
doubt
that
he
placed
it
there
this
morning
.
His
gaze
flashed
around
.
There
was
a
tape
on
the
recorder
which
he
'd
left
bare
last
night
.
He
bounded
over
to
the
machine
.
The
tape
was
a
quarter
wound
off
.
He
switched
on
,
fast-wound
,
and
pressed
the
playback
button
.
With
an
indescribable
shock
he
heard
Zinnerman
's
voice
saying
the
first
words
of
his
message
.
Frank
stopped
the
machine
and
stood
taut
.
Someone
had
been
in
this
room
during
his
absence
.
For
a
moment
he
could
not
move
as
realisation
flooded
his
brain
,
then
he
fled
into
the
corridor
.
``
Who
is
there
?
''
he
shouted
.
His
voice
echoed-
and
there
was
no
reply
.
He
made
a
swift
search
of
the
first
floor
rooms
and
rushed
down
the
stairs
to
explore
the
rest
.
He
found
no
one
.
He
ran
across
the
lawn
to
the
laboratory
and
threw
the
door
wide
.
Johnson
,
who
seemed
to
be
terribly
busy
,
glanced
up
at
him
in
an
apparently
startled
fashion
.
``
Hello
,
Frank
,
''
he
greeted
.
``
Have
you
come
to
give
me
a
hand
?
That
sure
would
be
acceptable
.
''
Frank
ignored
this
.
``
Did
you
come
into
the
house
just
now
?
''
he
demanded
abruptly
.
Johnson
ruffled
up
his
hair
.
``
Who
,
me
?
''
he
exclaimed
.
``
Good
God
,
no
.
I
've
far
too
much
to
do
,
but
if
you
were
thinking
of
brewing
coffee
,
I
'd
love
some
.
Better
make
it
black
though
.
I
went
out
on
the
town
last
night
.
''
Frank
stared
at
him
,
trying
to
read
within
Johnson
's
eyes
whether
he
was
speaking
the
truth
or
not
.
Then
Frank
withdrew
,
closing
the
door
after
him
.
He
went
swiftly
back
up
to
his
room
and
removing
the
tape
,
slid
it
into
his
pocket
.
He
thought
wretchedly
,
``
How
much
harm
have
I
caused
already
?
''
It
was
abundantly
clear
to
him
than
an
intruder
had
been
here
,
but
just
how
far
that
person
had
advanced
in
knowledge
was
open
to
speculation
.
He
might
only
have
had
time
to
hear
a
part
of
the
tape
,
or-
he
was
now
as
wise
as
Frank
was
.
How
could
he
tell
?
There
just
was
n't
time
to
waste
in
self-reproach
for
this
criminal
carelessness
on
his
part
.
There
was
only
one
thing
to
do-
think
fast
,
and
decide
just
how
the
situation
should
be
remedied
.
He
moved
over
to
the
window
and
looked
down
upon
the
garden
.
Johnson
,
of
course
,
was
the
most
probable
candidate
for
the
unknown
intruder
.
If
only
there
was
some
way
of
checking
up
on
him
.
The
tall
trees
stood
sentinel
below
dressed
in
their
garlands
of
russet
leaves
.
Autumn
.
The
loveliest
season
of
the
year
.
A
figure
was
crossing
the
stone
courtyard
below
.
Benn
,
returning
from
his
errand
no
doubt
.
Frank
turned
away
.
Then
a
new
line
of
thought
arrested
him
.
Could
this
have
been
the
work
of
a
stranger
?
A
person
Frank
had
never
seen
?
A
creature
well
adapted
in
the
art
of
a
quiet
unnoticed
entry
and
a
swift
melting
away
afterwards
when
the
task
had
been
completed
?
A
saboteur
perhaps
?
One
of
the
Terrible
Three
?
But
let
him
deal
with
facts
known
.
However
much
his
enemy
had
learned
there
was
one
point
he
could
n't
be
aware
of
,
namely
that
Frank
had
already
secured
the
packet
.
#
216
<
443
TEXT
N1
>
Feeling
rather
diminished
by
being
reduced
to
such
an
obvious
manoeuvre
,
Sam
swung
abruptly
round
a
corner
,
vaulted
,
as
silently
as
he
could
,
over
a
low
garden
wall
,
and
crouched
in
the
prickly
refuge
of
a
bush
.
The
following
footsteps
panicked
.
They
were
almost
running
.
Evidently
the
trailer
was
a
novice
.
Then
Sam
saw
that
the
footsteps
belonged
to
the
man
with
a
straggly
beard
,
the
one
who
had
claimed
Han
's
attention
at
the
party
.
Suddenly
Sam
felt
reckless
.
He
was
n't
going
to
wait
for
danger
written
in
the
stars
.
He
was
going
to
write
his
own
autobiography
.
Without
taking
any
further
precautions
,
Sam
followed
the
follower
.
The
man
lost
his
nerve
,
and
turned
to
face
Sam
.
'Well
?
'
Sam
demanded
.
The
straggly
beard
trembled
.
'I
was
trying
to
catch
up
with
you
,
sir
.
'
'What
a
coincidence
!
for
it
seems
,
'
Sam
pointed
out
,
'that
I
have
caught
up
with
you
.
'
But
the
other
was
recovering
his
composure
.
'I
was
waiting
,
'
he
explained
,
'till
we
passed
a
bar
.
Then
I
was
going
to
ask
you
to
have
a
drink
with
me
.
I
asked
Han
to
tell
me
about
you
...
'
'We
'll
talk
here
,
'
Sam
answered
,
'Mr
...
er
...
?
'
'Singh
,
'
said
the
bearded
man
as
if
he
were
conferring
a
favour
.
'My
name
is
Singh
,
but
I
wanted
to
talk
to
you
about
Foster
.
'
'So
many
names
!
'
said
Sam
.
'Why
should
you
want
to
talk
to
me
about
Foster
?
It
happened
before
I
came
to
this
country
.
'
Singh
said
,
'I
think
there
is
going
to
be
a
storm
.
'
The
night
,
certainly
,
seemed
to
be
loaded
with
thunder
;
and
Sam
wondered
how
intolerable
the
other
's
social
manners
could
get
.
Were
they
now
going
to
talk
about
the
weather
?
Sam
was
conscious
of
his
muscles
absorbing
the
secrets
of
flexion
.
There
was
a
tremendous
synaptic
gathering
inside
him
.
But
would
it
be
worth
pulling
such
a
silly
little
beard
?
'I
'm
glad
you
know
about
Foster
,
'
Singh
said
.
But
one
would
need
a
genius
for
letting
the
world
rip
by
not
to
know
about
Foster
.
Newspapers
had
bellowed
headlines
about
the
settler
who
'd
complained
that
his
native
gardener
was
getting
too
interested
in
his
wife
,
and
who
'd
slugged
the
man
so
hard
that
he'd
pushed
him
into
eternity
.
Foster
had
always
been
hitting
his
native
servants
,
but
with
the
gardener
he
had
gone
too
far
.
'It
's
only
right
that
Foster
should
hang
,
'
Singh
said
curtly
.
'Yet
this
New
Government
may
not
like
to
start
what
they
call
a
New
Era
with
the
execution
of
a
white
man
.
They
may
feel
that
it
will
bias
their
relations
with
other
Western
Powers
.
So
I
would
like
you
to
sign
our
petition
.
As
a
visitor
from
The
States
,
your
signature
would
mean
so
much
...
'
But
the
man
had
not
even
troubled
to
ask
Sam
whether
he
believed
in
capital
punishment
,
whether
he
thought
that
vengeance
was
a
dish
best
eaten
cold
!
Of
course
it
was
not
right
that
the
black
men
who
killed
whites
should
always
be
punished
,
while
the
white
men
who
killed
blacks
should
go
free
.
If
there
was
a
law
,
it
should
be
impartial
.
But
was
capital
punishment
part
of
any
law
that
could
be
justified
?
Singh
would
say
,
Sam
was
sure
,
that
Sam
was
standing
with
the
white
men
when
he
waved
away
the
petition
.
But
surely
he
was
doing
more
than
that
?
For
Sam
ought
to
be
prejudiced
.
Sam
was
as
black
as
night
.
That
was
why
his
mother
,
not
knowing
his
father
,
had
called
him
Sam
Dark
.
'My
name
's
trash
,
'
she
'd
said
,
'but
we
'll
give
you
a
nice
one
,
so
that
you
can
be
proud
of
yourself
.
'
Sam
said
,
'Mr
.
Singh
,
I
'm
going
to
return
to
my
hotel
.
In
the
circumstances
,
perhaps
you
'd
give
me
ten
minutes
'
start
.
I
do
not
wish
to
walk
with
you
,
or
have
you
on
my
heels
.
'
After
that
,
there
was
no
tail
of
footsteps
just
out
of
synchrony
;
and
when
Sam
passed
the
first
small
bar
that
was
open
,
he
took
his
own
solitary
footsteps
into
it
.
The
place
was
utterly
undistinguished
,
but
Sam
wanted
to
drink
away
the
taste
of
Mary
Parker
and
Mr.
Singh
with
his
wish
to
see
Foster
strung
up
from
the
rafters
.
And
after
he
had
drunk
away
the
rancid
taste
,
Sam
wanted
to
think
of
Han
.
He
did
not
know
how
long
he
spent
drinking
,
and
his
thoughts
reached
no
conclusions
.
He
left
the
bar
finally
because
the
proprietor
begged
him
to
go
.
THERE
was
no
sign
of
the
night
porter
or
of
any
of
the
night
staff
at
the
hotel
.
Yet
Sam
wanted
one
last
cool
glass
before
going
to
his
room
and
the
whirling
fans
.
After
all
,
Grandad
's
Soda
Pop
was
paying
enough
to
justify
Sam
throwing
a
little
weight
around
.
Sam
,
the
consultant
on
market
research
in
relation
to
coloured
citizens
in
America
,
who
'd
been
yanked
out
of
the
advertising
department
and
sent
off
as
ambassadorial
salesman
to
the
New
State
.
Sam
,
the
Soda
Pop
salesman
,
who
kept
his
finger
jammed
on
the
bell
;
but
the
eerie
thing
was
that
he
felt
that
nobody
would
come
,
that
somehow
the
luxury
hotel
was
adrift
and
floating
away
without
a
crew
into
the
stifling
night
.
He
looked
for
another
bell
,
in
case
the
one
he
had
been
ringing
was
at
fault
.
When
he
found
it
,
he
jabbed
it
with
a
viciousness
that
surprised
him
.
He
might
have
saved
his
finger
;
but
obstinacy
made
him
sit
himself
down
in
a
padded
chair
.
Surely
sooner
or
later
some
servant
would
have
to
pass
through
the
foyer
?
But
it
was
a
long
term
policy
,
and
Sam
began
to
weary
.
He
realised
that
he
might
acquire
a
skull
cap
of
dust
before
anything
happened
.
He
decided
that
the
hotel
had
won
the
round
,
and
he
got
up
and
moved
over
to
the
lifts
.
But
when
Sam
flipped
on
the
light
inside
his
room
,
he
was
no
longer
alone
:
there
was
someone
on
his
bed
,
a
woman
who
had
made
herself
at
home
and
had
gone
to
sleep
!
It
was
Mary
Parker
,
the
bogus
fortune
teller
who
``
read
''
the
vibrations
accumulated
on
things
people
had
carried
around
them
,
the
impetus
of
fate
,
psychometry
.
Mary
was
n't
handsome
when
she
was
awake
,
and
asleep
she
looked
ghastly
.
Then
Sam
realised
that
Mary
was
dead
.
He
saw
the
penknife
.
His
penknife
.
It
was
plunged
into
the
old
woman
's
heart
.
Sam
staggered
into
his
private
bathroom
and
passed
a
wet
sponge
over
his
face
.
Then
he
unhooked
the
shaving
mirror
and
took
it
back
to
the
bedroom
.
He
put
the
mirror
over
Mary
Parker
's
mouth
.
Mary
was
dead
all
right
.
There
was
n't
much
blood
,
but
Sam
knew
that
if
he
pulled
out
the
knife
there
'd
be
plenty
.
Ought
he
to
pull
out
the
knife
?
It
would
n't
help
the
witch
now
,
and
a
lot
of
blood
would
be
awkward
if
...
If
what
?
If
he
took
the
body
down
to
the
foyer
and
left
it
in
a
chair
in
that
mausoleum
.
A
blood
trail
would
be
a
confession
.
He
could
recover
his
knife
in
the
foyer
,
and
let
the
corpse
bleed
comfortably
into
the
cushions
...
Yes
,
Sam
's
one
obsessive
idea
was-
to
get
rid
of
the
body
.
What
had
happened
and
how
it
had
happened
,
these
were
hideous
questions
which
would
have
to
wait
.
Sam
would
have
liked
to
have
complained
to
the
management
!
What
damned
right
had
they
to
give
permission
to
a
caller
to
wait
for
a
guest
in
his
room
?
Such
slipshod
security
was
bound
to
lead
to
trouble
.
Even
if
Mary
had
given
a
wink
meaning
~
''
Sam
's
expecting
me
''
,
they
ought
n't
to
have
fallen
for
that
flattering
assumption
of
sophistication
.
This
was
supposed
to
be
a
first-class
hotel
in
the
New
State
,
and
not
a
brothel
under
the
Old
Regime
.
Jesus
!
...
if
Mary
's
body
was
found
in
Sam
's
room
with
Sam
's
knife
pinning
it
down
to
the
dimension
of
eternity
...
Although
Sam
wanted
to
concentrate
on
getting
the
body
out
of
the
room
,
he
could
n't
control
his
thoughts
.
But
he
tried
to
force
himself
to
number
off
the
tasks
in
hand
:
1
)
Drag
the
corpse
to
the
door
,
2
)
Look
out
to
see
if
the
coast
was
clear
,
3
)
Get
to
the
lift
before
the
night
porter
took
to
operating
the
damned
thing
again
,
4
)
Get
back
to
the
bedroom
and
change
clothes
in
case
of
bloodstains
,
5
)
Think
up
a
good
bluff
if
some
minion
came
up
with
a
story
about
showing
Mary
Parker
up
to
Sam
's
room
.
But
to
perdition
with
trying
to
think
straight
.
What
was
needed
was
a
little
crooked
action
.
Sam
forced
himself
back
to
the
bedside
,
and
put
out
his
arms
to
grab
the
corpse
under
the
arm
pits
...
'Dear
me
,
Mr
.
Dark
,
I
would
have
thought
that
any
further
violence
was
quite
unnecessary
...
'
Sam
spun
round
.
A
small
man
,
who
was
pushing
out
his
lips
as
if
he
wanted
to
kiss
or
be
kissed
,
had
come
silently
into
the
room
.
'Oh
dear
,
'
he
said
,
'I
'm
the
hotel
detective
.
'
Sam
goggled
at
him
.
'Where
the
devil
have
you
been
?
'
he
said
bitterly
.
'Why
ca
n't
you
prevent
this
sort
of
thing
happening
?
'
'Do
you
think
I
could
have
done
that
,
Mr
.
Dark
?
I
ca
n't
be
everywhere
at
once
,
you
know
.
We
've
had
trouble
with
an
old
lady
who
lost
a
valuable
brooch
.
I
've
been
interviewing
all
the
staff
.
The
old
lady
insisted
on
it
.
Of
course
in
the
end
we
discovered
that
she
'd
used
the
brooch
for
pinning
a
cheque
to
her
laundry
list
.
Old
ladies
are
capable
of
anything
.
You
'd
never
credit
what
they
'll
do
without
a
second
thought
.
'They
stick
a
hat
pin
into
a
tiresome
dog
or
leave
a
valuable
brooch
in
a
laundry
list
,
and
then
forget
all
about
it
.
Whereas
you
and
I
,
we
'd
have
a
twinge
of
conscience
,
would
n't
we
?
or
else
we
'd
be
a
bloody
sight
more
careful
.
'
The
little
man
tried
to
suck
in
his
lips
,
but
there
was
n't
much
he
could
do
about
it
.
'My
name
is
Ralph
Chand
,
'
he
said
,
'and
you
ought
to
be
pleased
to
see
me
.
Perhaps
I
've
prevented
you
from
doing
something
foolish
.
We
do
get
flustered
,
do
n't
we
,
in
a
crisis
?
'
Sam
was
speechless
.
Do
hotel
detectives
talk
like
nursery
governesses
?
We
must
eat
up
all
our
bread
and
butter
before
we
have
any
cake
,
must
n't
we
?
Then
Sam
tensed
.
Perhaps
this
imbecile
was
the
murderer
who'd
come
back
to
gloat
and
perhaps
to
do
some
more
damage
?
Chand
said
conversationally
,
'Stabbed
,
is
n't
she
?
But
if
you
prefer
it
,
she
could
be
poisoned
or
strangled
.
We
must
suit
your
personality
.
But
you
are
a
man
who
carries
a
knife
,
are
n't
you
?
'
Sam
felt
his
eyes
swelling
like
bubbles
.
'Will
you
say
that
again
?
'
he
demanded
faintly
.
'Perhaps
,
Mr
.
Dark
,
'
Chand
said
brusquely
,
'you
are
finding
it
hard
to
believe
in
me
?
Do
you
think
I
ought
to
be
holding
a
gun
in
one
hand
and
a
pair
of
handcuffs
in
the
other
?
Here
is
my
warrant
.
You
will
verify
,
I
hope
,
that
it
is
perfectly
in
order
.
'
It
looked
real
'And
now
,
'
said
the
hotel
detective
,
'I
will
have
to
ask
you
to
accompany
me
.
'
Sam
stepped
back
.
'Oh
no
,
'
he
retorted
,
'I
'll
wait
here
till
the
real
police
take
charge
.
I
do
n't
want
to
be
locked
in
the
kitchen
and
told
I've
got
to
wash
dishes
for
the
rest
of
my
life
.
'
The
detective
succeeded
in
getting
his
lower
lip
under
his
upper
teeth
,
and
then
he
released
it
again
.
It
sprang
back
to
the
bulge
as
if
to
attack
.
'Sir
,
'
Mr.
Chand
said
firmly
,
'what
you
want
is
a
lawyer
.
After
this
unfortunate
incident
,
he
'll
be
waiting
for
us
.
The
best
lawyer
in
town
,
Mr
.
Dark
;
and
he
's
our
acting
President
while
Bassanto
is
in
Nyamba
.
I
could
not
take
you
to
a
higher
authority
.
'
Sam
lifted
the
telephone
,
and
to
his
amazement
it
was
answered
almost
immediately
.
Anyone
would
think
the
hotel
was
running
to
orderly
schedule
.
Sam
said
,
'Give
me
police
headquarters
.
'
The
girl
on
the
switchboard
did
not
seem
to
be
surprised
.
#
28
<
444
TEXT
N11
>
I
drank
off
the
Scotch
.
'We
'd
better
find
out
,
'
I
said
.
'Another
one
,
Sergeant
?
'
He
grinned
.
'May
as
well
make
a
night
of
it
,
sir
,
do
n't
you
think
?
'
We
made
it
quite
a
session
.
In
the
next
two
hours
I
gathered
more
information
about
Sergeant
Ellison
than
I
had
in
all
the
time
I
'd
known
him
.
The
bar
at
the
Bloomsbury
was
a
quiet
sort
of
place
,
and
we
drank
just
about
enough
to
loosen
our
tongues
.
That
was
all
to
the
good
because
,
apart
from
a
load
of
irrelevant
data
,
I
picked
up
an
odd
fact
about
him
that
,
though
it
seemed
unimportant
,
came
in
very
handy
later
on
.
I
tried
to
draw
him
out
on
Malaya
and
the
rubber
plantations
,
and
after
a
time
he
weighed
in
with
some
of
the
problems
of
Indian
labour
.
Strikes
,
it
appeared
,
had
always
been
blowing
up
on
the
flimsiest
pretext
,
and
he
went
on
to
talk
about
one
that
had
threatened
to
paralyse
production
just
before
the
war
.
'That
,
'
he
remarked
,
'was
when
I
learnt
to
drive
an
engine
.
'
'You
mean
a
railway
engine
?
'
'A
small
one
.
'
He
grinned
.
'Much
smaller
than
anything
you
'll
see
down
at
Ravi
,
but
the
cab
lay-out
's
roughly
the
same
.
We
had
a
branch
line
connecting
the
plantation
with
the
main
Singapore
track
.
When
the
strike
came
we
had
to
keep
the
wagons
on
the
move
,
and
there
was
only
one
way
to
do
it
.
'
I
asked
him
half-jokingly
whether
he
thought
he
could
drive
the
Calcutta-Peshawar
express
.
'If
I
had
to
drive
it
out
of
hell
into
heaven
,
'
he
said
,
'I'd
at
least
have
a
damn
good
try
.
'
We
were
neither
of
us
talking
in
deadly
earnest
,
and
I
'd
no
idea
then
that
I
'd
ever
need
to
ask
him
to
drive
a
locomotive
.
Yet
when
the
time
came
that
I
needed
a
driver
and
seconds
were
precious
,
the
little
that
I
'd
learnt
about
him
that
evening
snapped
into
mind
with
a
sweetness
that
made
all
the
difference
.
Looking
back
,
I
learnt
quite
a
lot
that
was
useful
in
the
course
of
that
couple
of
hours
at
the
Bloomsbury
.
It
was
close
on
eleven
o'clock
when
I
left
,
and
as
I
turned
the
jeep
towards
the
gates
,
another
car
came
blaring
up
the
road
from
the
station
.
It
was
an
American
make
,
half
the
size
of
a
tank
and
unmistakably
belonged
to
Sarwate
.
I
'd
seen
it
too
often
at
Dalgoorie
to
have
any
doubts
about
that
.
I
caught
sight
of
his
face
,
all
flesh
,
peering
through
the
windscreen
,
and
beside
him
a
woman
in
a
sari
.
I
could
n't
see
her
features
.
She
was
turned
away
from
me
,
but
she
seemed
to
be
young
.
It
must
have
been
the
Scotch
,
but
right
at
that
moment
I
felt
very
much
alone
,
a
world
away
from
Fay
.
I
muttered
an
entreaty
that
the
next
three
nights
at
least
would
be
quiet
;
then
,
swinging
the
jeep
on
to
the
tarmac
,
I
followed
Sarwate
up
the
hill
.
22
.
A
LUSCIOUS
LITTLE
WINDFALL
I
slept
soundly
from
midnight
to
six
in
the
morning
,
and
woke
feeling
more
thoroughly
rested
than
I
had
for
ten
days
.
There
'd
been
no
hornet-buzz
from
the
bazar
and
no
jangling
telephone-bells
in
the
small
hours
.
Some
distant
Hindu
deity
,
possibly
Vishnu
the
Preserver
in
one
of
his
nine
incarnations
,
had
lent
an
ear
to
the
prayer
of
an
unbeliever
and
laid
a
peaceful
hand
on
Kulachi
.
That
was
one
thing
to
be
thankful
for
at
any
rate
,
and
to
me
there
was
another
that
was
equally
if
not
more
important
.
This
was
Tuesday
.
It
was
August
the
eleventh
,
and
Fay
was
arriving
from
Delhi
.
I
slipped
on
a
pair
of
sandals
,
snatched
myself
a
quick
,
cool
shower
and
a
dollop
of
breakfast
,
and
ran
the
jeep
down
to
Area
Headquarters
with
the
airy
feeling
that
in
spite
of
the
heat
I
was
going
to
remember
this
day
as
a
pleasanter
landmark
of
monsoon
1942
.
Betty
had
only
just
arrived
,
but
she
'd
called
at
the
Signals
Section
on
the
way
and
picked
up
what
messages
there
were
.
One
of
them
was
sealed
in
an
envelope
and
labelled
TOP
SECRET-
obviously
from
G.H.Q.-
and
I
slit
the
flap
and
pulled
out
the
folded
slip
of
paper
with
all
kinds
of
misgivings
.
Not
that
I
was
desperately
worried
about
Fay
.
I
'd
spoken
to
her
on
the
phone
less
than
twenty-four
hours
before
,
and
she
had
n't
seemed
in
any
way
upset
;
but
,
from
my
own
narrow
shave
outside
the
Kutcherry
,
I
knew
just
how
little
was
needed
to
spark
off
an
outbreak
of
violence
,
how
swiftly
a
peaceful
street
could
become
as
dangerous
as
a
valley
in
the
path
of
a
crumbling
dam
.
The
mere
mention
of
Delhi
,
on
this
of
all
days
,
was
calculated
to
set
all
my
nerve-ends
tingling
;
and
with
the
Press
and
radio
clamped
into
virtual
silence
on
the
subject
,
there
were
only
two
sources
of
news
:
rumour
,
which
was
wild
and
unreliable
and
reports
from
G.H.Q.
,
which
were
reliable
as
far
as
they
went
,
but
which
,
I
suspected
,
never
told
more
than
a
quarter
of
the
truth
.
Still
,
casting
an
eye
down
the
message
,
I
did
n't
see
anything
to
cause
immediate
concern
.
The
only
mention
of
Delhi
was
in
the
context
of
student
demonstrations
,
but
all
hell
,
it
seemed
,
had
been
let
loose
in
Bombay
.
A
railway
station
had
been
raided
,
a
Government
grain-shop
looted
and
burnt
,
telegraph
wires
cut
and
stones
thrown
at
trains
.
The
police
and
the
military
had
had
to
intervene
and
there
'd
been
a
number
of
casualties
,
some
of
them
fatal
.
There
'd
also
been
some
firing
in
Lucknow
and
Poona
,
and
more
trouble
in
Ahmedabad
;
but
it
was
even
more
disturbing
to
find
no
reference
at
all
to
what
had
happened
at
Kulachi
.
At
least
half
a
dozen
places
were
detailed
in
connection
with
what
were
called
'minor
disturbances
'
,
but
I
could
n't
spot
Kulachi
anywhere
among
them
.
That
made
me
think
,
not
once
but
three
times
.
I
knew
the
Brig
had
sent
a
wire
up
to
District
,
and
both
Rob
and
Scattergood
must
have
made
their
own
individual
reports
,
and
yet
what
I
'd
seen
down
in
the
Sadar
Bazar
was
n't
even
classed
as
a
'minor
disturbance
'
.
I
looked
down
my
nose
at
the
message
,
and
wondered
what
the
hell
sort
of
trouble
G.H.Q
.
meant
when
they
talked
about
'a
student
demonstration
'
.
Then
I
realized
abruptly
that
it
was
n't
worth
the
effort
.
Even
if
they
meant
what
Rob
described
as
'wilful
bloody
murder
'
,
there
was
nothing
I
could
do
to
prevent
it
.
Delhi
was
a
hundred
and
fifty
miles
across
the
Ganges
plain
,
and
that
was
a
damned
sight
too
far
.
In
six
hours
Fay
would
be
sitting
in
a
train
,
and
until
it
was
time
to
wheel
the
jeep
down
to
Jagapur
to
meet
her
,
the
best
thing
I
could
do
was
to
forget
the
whole
business
completely
.
I
floated
the
message-form
to
Betty
and
told
her
to
file
it
.
'And
give
the
D.S.P
.
a
tinkle
,
'
I
added
.
'See
if
he
'll
be
down
at
the
Kutcherry
in
half
an
hour
's
time
.
I
want
to
have
a
word
with
him
about
a
bungalow
at
Ravi
.
'
She
reached
for
the
phone
,
but
before
she
could
so
much
as
lift
the
receiver
the
bell
began
to
ring
.
'Damn
,
'
I
said
.
'Find
out
who
it
is
.
'
She
found
out
.
It
was
Rob
,
and
I
took
the
phone
from
her
.
'I
was
just
going
to
toddle
down
and
see
you
,
'
I
told
him
.
'I
've
a
small
twist
of
dope
about
our
friend
from
Asifabad
.
'
I
heard
him
chuckle
down
the
wire
.
'I
've
got
more
than
that
.
I
've
a
packet
right
here
that
'll
make
your
eyes
pop
.
'
'Oh
?
What
's
in
it
?
'
'Another
twist
of
something
that
's
turned
up
at
last
.
'
'That
tells
me
a
hell
of
a
lot
,
does
n't
it
?
'
'Yes
,
'
he
said
,
'it
's
meant
to
.
'
'D'you
want
me
to
guess
?
'
'Not
while
we
're
talking
on
the
blower
.
Just
get
toddling
,
old
son
.
'
I
told
him
I
'd
be
with
him
in
roughly
ten
minutes
.
'Make
it
five
,
'
he
urged
.
'This
is
manna
from
the
skies
.
It
's
a
luscious
little
windfall
if
ever
there
was
one
.
'
'What
shall
I
bring
then
?
A
spoon
or
a
penknife
?
'
'Neither
,
'
he
said
.
'Pack
a
thinking
cap
.
That
's
all
we're
going
to
need
.
'
I
did
more
than
toddle
.
I
was
down
at
the
Kutcherry
in
six
minutes
flat
.
Rob
was
standing
by
his
desk
gazing
down
at
a
black
metal
box
on
the
floor
.
It
was
the
sort
of
box
that
anyone
could
have
bought
in
any
of
a
thousand
bazars
:
a
small
tin
trunk
,
flat-topped
,
fitted
with
a
hasp
and
staple
and
secured
by
a
padlock
.
There
were
millions
of
them
in
India
.
This
one
,
from
the
look
of
it
,
had
seen
better
days
.
It
was
scratched
and
dented
,
the
hasp
was
broken
and
some
sharp
concussion
at
some
time
or
other
had
strained
at
the
hinges
.
The
paint
had
long
since
lost
all
its
gloss
,
but
I
could
see
very
faintly
the
letters
'M.F
.
'
lacquered
in
white
on
the
lid
.
'Some
windfall
,
'
I
remarked
.
'Do
n't
kick
it
,
'
said
Rob
.
'Sit
down
.
Have
you
heard
about
the
bus
?
'
'What
bus
?
'
'First
one
down
the
hill
from
Dalgoorie
this
morning
.
Struck
a
patch
of
oil
on
one
of
the
hairpins
and
nose-dived
over
the
side
of
the
khud
.
'
I
was
n't
surprised
.
The
buses
on
the
winding
road
to
the
hills
were
the
kind
I
remembered
on
country
routes
in
England
back
in
the
late
nineteen-twenties
:
rattling
affairs
,
sparingly
sprung
,
with
bulbous
horns
and
a
single
door
at
the
rear
.
They
were
driven
with
erratic
and
reckless
fury
by
a
team
of
Sikhs
,
and
on
the
odd
occasions
when
necessity
had
forced
me
to
use
them
I
'd
suffered
a
multitude
of
hideous
deaths
in
the
course
of
an
hour
's
fertile
imagination
.
I
said
as
much
to
Rob
,
and
asked
him
how
far
this
one
had
dropped
.
'Five
hundred
feet
,
almost
sheer
,
'
he
replied
.
'Finished
up
in
a
stream
.
Little
of
it
left
except
for
the
chassis
.
'
'Any
military
personnel
aboard
?
'
'No
.
There
were
only
five
passengers
.
Six
with
the
driver
.
Devil
of
a
shambles
,
though
.
Seemed
to
be
bodies
here
,
there
and
everywhere
.
'
'Anyone
escape
?
'
'Killed
four
of
them
,
'
he
said
.
'Simply
had
n't
a
chance
.
But
the
two
on
the
back
seat
threw
themselves
out
.
They
're
in
the
I.M.H.
,
one
with
a
couple
of
broken
legs
.
The
other
got
away
with
cuts
and
a
bump
on
his
head
like
a
pigeon
's
egg
.
He
's
the
luckiest
beggar
still
breathing
this
morning
.
'
'Who
is
he
?
'
I
asked
.
'A
friend
from
the
hills
.
That
's
a
bit
of
his
property
.
'
Rob
pointed
to
the
box
.
'Tossed
off
the
luggage
grid
the
first
time
the
bus
turned
over
.
Fell
in
a
clump
of
thorns
and
lodged
there
.
Luckily
for
us
it
burst
at
the
seams
,
and
when
the
sub-inspector
from
Dalgoorie
saw
what
was
in
it
,
he
sent
down
for
me
.
'
'And
you
impounded
it
.
'
'I
borrowed
it
,
'
said
Rob
,
'and
all
the
other
personal
belongings
I
could
find
scattered
on
the
side
of
the
hill
.
Took
them
into
safe
custody
till
I
could
discover
whose
they
were
...
.
As
soon
as
you
've
taken
a
look
at
that
little
lot
,
I
'm
having
the
hasp
riveted
back
into
place
and
the
box
delivered
to
the
I.M.H
.
It
'll
be
held
in
store
for
a
certain
patient
and
he
wo
n't
be
any
the
wiser
.
When
I
picked
it
up
he
was
flat
on
a
stretcher
,
out
to
the
wide
,
and
the
sub-inspector
's
down
at
his
bedside
to
give
him
all
the
flannel
he
needs
as
soon
as
he
begins
to
worry
.
'
I
turned
the
box
around
and
stared
at
the
letters
stencilled
on
the
lid
.
'But
who
the
devil
is
he
?
'
I
queried
.
'Goanese
,
'
said
Rob
,
handing
me
a
clue
.
'A
thin
,
sallow
streak
of
mixed
Dago
and
Madrassi
.
Waves
a
stick
in
front
of
that
lousy
set
of
saxes
at
the
Mayfair
.
'
'Fernandes
?
'
'Manuel
Fernandes
.
'
I
knew
him
,
of
course
.
He
was
the
boss
of
Sarwate
's
dance
band
.
#
26
<
445
TEXT
N12
>
Sam
looked
away
and
Willie
thought
,
he
's
got
you
,
Sam
,
you're
afraid
.
You
're
not
a
Socialist
now
.
'You
see
,
'
Parnell
said
.
'It
shows
the
power
of
a
newspaper
which
has
strong
beliefs
and
acts
on
them
and
perseveres
.
'
He
waved
a
sheaf
of
letters
.
'Congratulations
pouring
in
.
'
'So
what
?
'
Willie
said
.
'You
've
proved
the
power
of
dirty
propaganda
.
That
's
been
done
before
.
'
Parnell
came
around
the
desk
and
embraced
his
shoulders
.
'Willie
,
when
will
you
realize
?
Every
newspaper
makes
propaganda
.
You
know
what
Beaverbrook
told
the
Royal
Commission
.
He
owns
his
newspapers
for
no
other
purpose
.
It
may
be
propaganda
for
the
left
or
right
,
it
may
be
for
the
middle
way
.
But
it
's
all
propaganda
and
with
good
reason
.
'
His
white
hand
tightened
on
Willie
's
shoulder
.
'What
you
'd
have
is
a
sheet
which
tells
the
truth
,
the
whole
truth
and
nothing
but
the
truth
.
But
what
is
the
truth
,
Willie
?
I
don't
know
.
I
only
know
what
I
think
is
true
.
I
act
on
it
and
try
to
show
others
,
like
the
politician
on
his
platform
and
the
parson
in
his
pulpit
.
You
must
allow
me
that
,
Willie-
the
freedom
of
holding
an
opinion
and
expressing
it
with
every
force
at
my
command
.
'
Very
plausible
,
Willie
thought
,
except
for
one
thing
.
You
hold
the
opinion
,
then
make
others
express
it
.
You
do
n't
allow
them
the
freedom
which
you
claim
as
a
right
.
'I
know
you
're
a
Socialist
,
Willie
.
With
your
background
you
have
to
be
.
You
've
never
got
1926
out
of
your
memory
.
But
you
must
n't
take
it
so
hard
.
You
should
learn
to
lose
more
gracefully
.
'
Willie
looked
at
the
white
hand
,
then
at
Parnell
.
He
kept
his
gaze
steady
until
the
hand
fell
away
.
Then
he
said
:
'It
's
not
the
victory
,
it
's
the
means
.
You
've
done
your
bit
towards
making
journalism
a
shameful
thing
.
'
He
turned
slowly
and
went
out
.
Miss
Simpson
raised
a
hand
to
him
,
slightly
and
secretively
,
because
he
was
her
favourite
.
As
he
raised
his
hand
in
mild
answer
,
his
thoughts
said
,
something
happened
in
there
just
now
.
We
moved
another
step
nearer
the
inevitable
,
the
show-down
.
Parnell
on
one
side
,
me
on
the
other
,
and
no
compromise
in
between
.
He
went
up
the
stairs
to
Joe
's
room
.
The
News
Editor
was
cleaning
his
pipe
;
pushing
the
white
cleaner
in
one
end
and
waiting
for
it
to
come
out
brown
at
the
other
.
'Have
you
seen
the
letters
?
'
Joe
said
.
'All
the
congratulations
?
'
Willie
went
to
the
window
,
looking
out
at
nothing
.
'I
could
puke
.
'
'You
do
n't
want
to
take
it
personal
,
Willie
.
You
and
me
and
the
rest
of
us
.
We
do
what
we
're
told
.
We
do
n't
make
the
policy
.
'
'That
's
no
answer
.
No
excuse
.
'
Joe
dropped
the
cleaner
into
the
waste-basket
.
He
replaced
the
stem
in
the
bowl
,
twisting
it
another
squeak
so
that
the
mouthpiece
became
comfortable
to
his
teeth
.
He
took
out
his
tobacco-pouch
and
filled
the
bowl
,
fingering
down
a
shred
which
curled
over
the
edge
.
Then
he
tapped
his
pockets
for
matches
.
'It
does
n't
matter
,
Willie
,
'
he
said
,
finding
them
.
'It
is
n't
worth
the
trouble
.
'
Willie
did
not
answer
.
He
knew
that
in
this
room
it
was
n't
worth
the
trouble
;
that
nothing
mattered
except
Joe
's
do-nothing
,
say-nothing
,
be-nothing
.
He
knew
that
if
he
stayed
long
enough
,
here
in
this
room
which
this
man
had
made
,
he
would
do
nothing
,
say
nothing
.
He
went
out
to
the
corridor
and
along
it
to
his
room
.
In
the
reporters
'
room
Ritchie
's
voice
was
plain
:
'On
some
newspapers
there
'd
be
champagne
to
celebrate
.
'
Through
the
opened
door
of
another
room
he
saw
the
sub-editors
,
crouched
over
their
copy
like
cold
hens
on
a
perch
.
Willie
opened
the
door
which
said
'Mr
Whittaker
'
and
slumped
into
his
chair
;
biting
his
thumb
,
his
thoughts
boiling
with
anger
and
disgust
and
humiliation
.
He
reached
for
the
telephone
and
half
a
minute
later
her
voice
was
there
.
'Helen
,
will
you
eat
with
me
,
drink
with
me
...
somewhere
...
anywhere
?
'
He
imagined
her
surprise
.
She
said
:
'Why
,
yes
,
Willie
,
of
course
.
'
'We
could
go
out
in
the
country
somewhere
.
One
of
those
places
where
we
used
to
go
.
Before
,
'
he
hesitated
and
added
,
'before
the
war
.
'
'That
would
be
nice
.
'
He
knew
she
was
perplexed
by
the
peremptory
invitation
,
by
his
sudden
need
of
her
.
He
said
:
'I
want
a
drink
,
a
good
long
drink
.
I
've
a
bad
taste
in
my
mouth
.
'
That
was
the
beginning
.
CHAPTER
NINETEEN
No
,
not
the
beginning
,
Willie
thought
.
Our
beginning
is
years
ago
,
when
I
thought
my
tie
was
a
propeller
and
you
were
on
the
outside
,
always
looking
in
.
Since
then
it
's
been
there
,
like
a
star
in
the
night
.
They
lay
in
the
green
shade
beneath
trees
,
where
the
river
ran
away
with
the
sunshine
and
the
leaves
went
up
and
down
,
like
the
sleeping
breath
.
He
told
her
about
Slack
Lane
and
his
boots
and
Blonkin
;
of
the
great
,
wagging
head
and
the
yellow
teeth
and
the
watchful
cruelty
.
But
that
was
not
all
about
Blonkin
.
There
was
more
to
him
than
hooligan
boots
.
'During
the
war
,
'
Willie
said
,
'Blonkin
was
a
prisoner
of
the
Japanese
and
they
thought
he
knew
something
,
so
they
filled
him
with
water
and
held
him
upside
down
and
hit
him
with
rifle-butts
while
the
water
fell
out
.
At
ten
o'clock
each
day
they
hit
him
,
and
at
half
past
nine
each
day
he
was
mad
with
waiting
.
Of
course
he
did
n't
know
what
they
wanted
him
to
tell
,
and
though
he
tried
to
guess
what
they
wanted
and
told
them
all
of
it
,
his
poor
mind
was
n't
clever
enough
to
guess
what
they
wanted
,
so
they
clubbed
him
again
for
trying
to
deceive
them
.
Now
Blonkin
is
back
in
Slack
Lane
,
living
on
medical
certificates
because
of
what
the
Japs
did
to
him
,
and
other
men
say
there
he
goes
,
always
boozing
,
living
free
and
doing
nothing
.
See
what
happens
when
there
's
a
Welfare
State
.
'
He
told
her
of
Creedy
;
tall
and
pale
and
intense
,
for
ever
dependent
on
his
wife
who
knew
about
his
studs
and
socks
and
what
he
had
done
with
the
tickets
.
'I
used
to
hate
Creedy
,
when
I
was
twelve
and
he
forced
me
to
learn
more
than
I
believed
I
could
learn
.
I
used
to
lie
awake
planning
how
to
kill
him
,
how
I
would
kill
him
when
I
was
a
man
and
big
enough
.
All
my
love
was
for
his
wife
.
She
was
my
first
love
and
when
she
smiled
at
him
I
was
jealous
,
and
when
he
bullied
her
I
changed
the
gun
to
a
knife
because
it
would
last
longer
.
But
now
I
see
what
he
tried
to
do
and
what
it
cost
him
.
Now
I
'm
grateful
for
all
he
tried
to
do
and
ashamed
of
the
boy
who
gave
him
nothing
in
return
,
not
even
thanks
.
He
wrote
me
long
letters
during
the
war
,
clever
letters
but
excited
,
too
,
excited
not
about
the
war
but
about
what
would
happen
afterwards
.
In
Greece
,
the
Balkans
,
in
Arabia
and
Egypt
and
Africa
,
in
India
and
Burma
and
Malaya
.
He
was
always
looking
ahead
to
what
the
war
meant
to
those
countries
and
what
freedom
would
mean
to
them
.
'
Helen
murmured
:
'Is
he
a
Communist
?
'
and
Willie
smiled
as
he
shook
his
head
.
'Everybody
these
days
has
to
be
something
.
Conservative
,
Socialist
,
Communist
,
as
though
you
must
belong
to
some
party
to
have
any
opinion
worth
calling
an
opinion
.
But
Creedy
does
n't
belong
to
any
opinion
.
He
's
an
individual
.
He
thinks
for
himself
.
Sometimes
he
sounds
like
a
Communist
.
Sometimes
like
St
Francis
.
Sometimes
like
a
boy
lost
in
the
dark
.
But
to
me
he
'll
always
be
what
he
was
all
those
years
ago
.
A
sincere
man
,
for
ever
crusading
,
if
not
against
ignorance
,
then
for
a
boy
from
Slack
Lane
who
sat
in
the
back
row
and
made
raspberry
noises
.
I
know
now
what
I
did
n't
realize
then
,
that
without
Creedy
I
'd
have
been
in
Slack
Lane
for
ever
,
doing
nothing
and
learning
to
know
that
it
was
nothing
.
Dying
by
eight-hour
stints
.
'
Then
he
told
her
of
Aunt
Nance
and
the
dream
;
a
white
cottage
in
the
country
with
the
wood-smoke
pottering
from
the
chimney
and
the
delphiniums
blue
.
She
asked
questions
about
this
cottage
,
probing
him
,
so
that
he
told
her
about
the
logs
of
wood
,
criss-crossed
in
the
hearth
,
about
the
kettle-holder
on
its
hook
and
the
red
curtains
and
the
low
beam
at
the
bottom
of
the
stairs
.
He
could
not
understand
her
interest
in
this
cottage
,
for
,
of
course
,
there
was
no
such
cottage
and
could
never
be
;
it
was
just
the
creation
of
a
dream
.
He
did
not
ask
why
she
probed
for
details
.
It
was
enough
just
to
talk
.
They
began
to
go
everywhere
,
so
that
people
learned
to
say
:
'Hello
,
Willie
,
hello
,
Helen
,
nice
to
see
you
,
Helen
.
'
He
loved
to
hear
them
linking
their
names
in
this
way
.
The
link
was
a
form
of
marriage
.
At
the
races
they
said
it
.
Harry
Carr
said
:
'Hello
,
Willie
,
'
then
touched
his
cap
for
Helen
.
At
the
theatre
they
said
it
.
Charlie
Chester
welcomed
them
to
his
dressing-room-
'Only
milk
,
'
Charlie
said
,
'I
'm
drinking
milk'-
then
pulled
up
a
chair
for
Helen
.
At
the
City
ground
they
said
it
.
Stanley
Matthews
said
:
'Always
nice
to
see
you
,
Willie
,
'
then
gave
his
shy
nod
and
smile
to
Helen
.
Willie
was
grateful
to
the
big
names
;
to
Colin
Cowdrey
and
Jack
Hawkins
and
Ted
Ray
.
They
could
see
how
much
it
meant
to
him
.
And
when
there
were
parties
to
celebrate
a
new
play
,
new
book
,
new
hit-song
,
new
exhibition
,
Helen
was
there
to
help
him
through
,
although
he
'd
always
said
he
despised
parties
;
you
paid
too
high
a
price
for
the
free
drink
.
He
said
:
'It
's
all
right
as
long
as
I
look
across
the
room
and
see
you
,
Helen
.
Never
mind
the
crap
talk
,
the
scratch-my-back
talk
,
the
men
pretending
to
be
women
and
the
women
wishing
they
were
men
.
As
soon
as
I
see
you
and
know
you
're
still
there
,
then
it
's
all
right
,
Helen
.
'
They
never
mentioned
Parnell
,
but
he
seemed
to
be
there
;
in
the
back
seat
,
his
forearms
on
their
seats
,
watching
with
amusement
,
because
the
more
they
shared
the
more
vulnerable
they
became
.
Once
Helen
said
:
'We
're
not
married
,
not
really
married
,
'
and
slowly
,
reluctantly
,
disjointedly
it
came
out
.
How
it
had
begun
by
Parnell
sleeping
in
the
dressing-room
,
because
he
came
home
so
late
and
did
not
wish
to
disturb
her
.
Then
he
had
put
aside
pretence
and
slept
in
another
room
,
making
it
plain
to
the
girl
who
could
not
understand
.
'That
was
1939
,
'
Helen
said
,
'the
year
of
the
war
.
'
His
glance
was
shocked
and
the
car
swerved
.
That
's
a
long
time
,
the
glance
said
.
Helen
's
smile
still
showed
the
hurt
.
'It
took
me
a
long
time
to
realize
that
he
did
n't
find
me
attractive
any
more
.
I
made
excuses
.
Hundreds
of
excuses
.
I
pretended
not
to
know
about
the
other
women
.
Then
there
was
the
war
and
the
evacuees
,
such
beautiful
children
,
and
my
letters
to
you
and
yours
to
me
and
in
the
end
there
was
this
,
Willie
,
what
we
have
now
.
You
and
me
.
'
'You
could
divorce
him
.
'
He
knew
at
once
that
she
would
not
.
'Before
she
died
Mummy
wanted
me
to
divorce
him
.
She
'd
learned
to
hate
,
she
who
was
always
so
gentle
,
she
'd
learned
to
hate
and
cared
about
nothing
except
that
hate
.
Not
the
scandal
,
not
the
gossip
,
nor
the
harm
it
would
do
to
the
newspaper
.
But
I
ca
n't
.
The
Herald
means
too
much
for
that
.
'
He
drove
with
sudden
anger
,
glancing
at
the
speedometer
,
then
boosting
it
higher
.
It
flickered
around
seventy
and
she
glanced
in
alarm
.
He
saw
the
alarm
and
let
the
rage
go
out
of
him
.
The
needle
flickered
down
to
sixty
,
to
fifty
,
and
the
old
car
relaxed
like
a
horse
when
the
race
is
done
.
'Careful
,
Willie
,
or
we
'll
never
get
there
.
'
#
26
<
446
TEXT
N13
>
'Is
n't
there
something
simpler
you
can
do
,
like
taking
her
dancing
.
There
are
one
or
two
restaurants
out
on
the
islands
.
They
look
very
romantic
.
'
He
took
my
advice
.
That
same
evening
he
and
Elaine
dressed
in
their
best
and
went
out
to
dinner
.
But
oddly
it
was
not
the
dinner
which
distracted
her
from
her
troubles
but
what
came
after
.
They
came
back
from
the
pension
after
I
had
gone
to
bed
and
I
did
not
see
them
.
But
a
little
after
six
,
I
woke
to
hear
a
tapping
on
my
door
and
found
Steve
in
his
pyjamas
,
his
shoulders
wrapped
in
a
blanket
.
'What
the
hell
...
'
I
began
,
then
noticed
that
his
face
was
grey
.
'Steve
,
what
's
wrong
?
'
``
I
do
n't
know
.
I
've
been
in
the
lavatory
since
four
o'clock
and
I
feel
as
sick
as
a
dog
.
'
'It
must
be
something
you
've
eaten
.
'
His
teeth
were
chattering
.
'Do
n't
stand
here
:
you
'll
catch
a
cold
.
Get
back
into
bed
.
'
He
walked
back
meekly
to
his
room
and
got
into
bed
.
'If
you've
been
up
since
four
,
'
I
said
,
'why
the
devil
did
n't
you
call
me
sooner
?
'
'I
tried
to
but
you
were
sound
asleep
.
'
'But
could
n't
you
have
tried
any
of
the
others
?
'
He
shrugged
.
'I
suppose
I
've
known
you
longest
.
'
His
teeth
were
still
chattering
but
his
forehead
,
when
I
felt
it
,
was
hot
and
clammy
.
He
said
,
'I
must
have
a
temperature
.
I
've
been
sitting
exams
half
the
night
that
even
Einstein
would
have
flunked
.
'
I
went
to
the
wardrobe
,
found
another
blanket
and
spread
it
on
the
bed
.
'Next
time
you
catch
the
pox
,
'
I
said
,
'do
it
in
England
.
It
's
so
much
cheaper
on
the
National
Health
.
'
'Next
time
that
's
what
I
'll
do
.
'
I
tucked
in
the
blanket
.
'I
'll
go
downstairs
now
and
see
if
they
've
something
you
can
take
.
If
it
's
not
any
better
by
breakfast-time
,
we
'll
get
a
doctor
.
'
I
felt
pretty
useless
,
standing
and
watching
but
his
face
was
growing
paler
.
At
any
moment
he
would
vomit
and
I
did
not
want
to
leave
him
by
himself
.
I
went
outside
,
towards
the
stairs
,
then
tumbled
to
what
I
should
do
.
I
stopped
at
Elaine
's
door
,
tapped
on
it
and
went
on
tapping
until
it
was
opened
and
she
stood
there
,
her
eyes
half
open
,
in
nightgown
and
wrap
.
'Peter
,
what
is
it
?
'
'It
's
Steve
.
He
's
not
very
well
.
'
'He
's
not
.
'
Her
eyes
opened
.
She
seemed
concerned
.
I
had
done
right
to
wake
her
up
.
'But
what
is
it
?
What
's
the
matter
?
'
'I
do
n't
know
.
I
imagine
it
's
something
he
has
eaten
.
'
She
tied
the
cord
of
her
wrap
and
stepped
into
the
corridor
.
'It
was
my
idea
to
wake
you
.
He
would
n't
have
wanted
to
disturb
you
himself
.
'
'I
'm
glad
you
did
.
There
's
nothing
worse
than
being
ill
away
from
home
.
'
She
led
the
way
into
his
room
.
When
she
laid
her
hand
on
his
forehead
he
opened
his
eyes
.
'Hey
!
What
are
you
doing
here
?
'
'You
should
have
called
me
,
'
she
said
.
'It
wasn't
friendly
.
'
He
made
a
sudden
gesture
towards
the
wash-basin
and
understanding
quicker
than
me
,
she
dashed
across
,
lifted
the
bidet
from
its
stand
and
held
it
against
his
chest
just
in
time
.
'It
must
have
been
the
fish
,
'
she
said
,
'it
's
the
one
thing
I
did
n't
have
.
'
From
her
fear
of
insects
,
I
would
have
expected
her
to
be
fastidious
but
not
a
scrap
.
She
took
the
bidet
away
,
wiped
his
face
with
a
towel
as
if
she
were
doing
these
things
every
day
,
and
then
to
my
astonishment
,
laid
her
cheek
gently
against
his
forehead
.
And
it
was
n't
done
for
effect
;
she
really
meant
it
.
For
she
stayed
with
him
,
sitting
by
the
bed
until
he
dropped
off
to
sleep
and
then
went
out
in
his
car
to
bring
back
a
doctor
before
she
would
think
of
having
breakfast
.
He
was
ill
for
three
days
and
for
the
whole
time
,
she
stayed
near
him
in
the
hotel
,
either
in
his
room
or
sitting
on
the
terrace
,
where
she
could
hear
him
when
he
called
.
With
dark
hair
and
haggard
face
,
he
made
an
appealing
patient
.
But
because
I
thought
of
her
as
hard
and
egotistical
,
I
could
not
believe
that
she
stayed
with
him
simply
from
affection
.
It
is
something
I
ca
n't
be
sure
of
,
but
I
think
perhaps
after
her
disappointment
she
felt
unwanted
and
to
have
someone
dependent
on
her
must
have
consoled
her
a
lot
.
On
the
morning
of
the
fifth
day
,
I
went
into
his
room
as
I
usually
did
,
soon
after
I
had
woken
,
to
see
how
he
was
,
and
found
Elaine
lying
next
to
him
in
the
bed
.
I
do
n't
believe
they
had
been
making
love-
that
,
I
imagine
,
did
not
happen
until
a
day
or
so
later
.
But
the
fact
that
I
stood
there
,
wishing
them
good
morning
without
the
slightest
embarrassment
showed
how
closely
in
those
few
days
they
had
come
together
.
<
4
>
It
was
the
same
,
too
,
for
Alison
and
me
.
We
were
English
and
,
without
discussing
it
,
had
taken
separate
rooms
;
and
we
kept
our
promise
never
to
snog
in
front
of
the
others
.
But
that
,
instead
of
keeping
us
apart
,
made
us
all
the
more
passionate
once
we
were
alone
.
We
spent
our
time
,
sometimes
with
Max
and
Jill
but
more
often
alone
,
swimming
,
or
on
the
steamers
,
or
wandering
in
Steve
's
car
into
the
hills
.
In
the
heat
of
the
day
we
would
come
back
for
lunch
and
afterwards
I
would
go
upstairs
,
sleep
it
off
in
a
quick
half-hour
,
then
creep
along
the
corridor
and
tap
at
Alison
's
door
;
and
asleep
or
awake
,
she
would
hear
the
first
tap
and
come
to
the
door
to
let
me
in
.
We
made
love
in
those
few
days
many
times
.
The
heat
,
the
wine
,
Stresa
itself-
the
beauty
of
it-
made
us
both
unbelievably
amorous
.
Perhaps
because
we
knew
each
other
that
much
better
,
or
simply
because
we
had
privacy
and
a
spring
mattress
,
we
enjoyed
each
other
very
much
more
.
With
regular
oats
and
mounds
of
spaghetti
,
I
put
on
weight
.
I
became
bronzed
,
almost
handsome
.
And
the
same
process
turned
Alison
into
a
raving
beauty
,
so
that
sometimes
when
we
were
making
love
,
I
had
to
close
my
eyes
and
keep
from
looking
at
her
,
in
case
I
became
too
roused
and
satisfied
myself
before
her
.
Afterwards
,
while
she
dozed
,
I
would
lie
back
against
the
head
of
the
bed
,
staring
into
the
twilight
and
feeling
wonderfully
calm
,
wonderfully
rested
.
I
would
sit
there
,
my
body
cool
and
naked
,
the
sheet
for
comfort
tucked
into
my
crutch
,
stroking
her
cheek
or
her
hair
and
listening
to
the
sounds
,
the
clatter
of
a
train
,
the
spluttering
of
a
scooter
,
that
drifted
in
through
the
closed
shutters
.
And
I
'd
think
how
right
it
was
,
how
much
more
moral
,
to
live
like
this
than
like
a
hermit
.
I
was
calm
,
contented
and
then
for
three
days
making
love
was
not
possible
and
I
found
out
what
had
happened
.
I
still
spent
the
siesta
in
Alison
's
room
but
instead
of
making
love
,
we
would
lie
side
by
side
and
talk
.
We
talked
a
great
deal
in
those
days
at
Stresa
,
and
the
more
we
talked
,
the
more
I
liked
her
.
She
was
slow
sometimes
to
sense
the
comic-
her
life
perhaps
had
been
too
easy-
but
she
never
pretended
,
she
never
talked
for
effect
.
I
never
felt
with
her
as
I
had
felt
with
others
,
that
I
was
talking
to
myself
in
a
padded
room
.
In
everything
she
said
,
was
enthusiasm
and
a
sort
of
passion
.
For
three
days
I
went
without
my
oats
.
Then
,
on
the
last
night
we
spent
in
Stresa
,
I
went
up
to
bed
a
little
early
while
Alison
went
for
a
shower
.
Because
it
was
the
last
night
I
opened
the
shutters
and
looked
out
through
the
trees
.
A
faint
scent
came
from
the
flowers
on
Steve
's
balcony
.
The
sky
overhead
was
a
mass
of
stars
.
I
could
see
the
lights
of
a
steamer
far
away
on
the
lake
and
right
beneath
me
,
in
the
dark
beneath
the
trees
,
I
could
see
a
firefly
winking
to
and
fro
in
the
bushes
.
Then
the
door
behind
me
was
opened
,
I
turned
and
saw
Alison
.
She
came
over
to
me
and
kissed
me
on
the
cheek
.
'Peter
,
'
she
said
,
'I
thought
I
should
tell
you
,
I
'm
clean
again
and
decent
.
'
I
took
her
to
bed
and
we
made
love
.
Because
I
had
n't
expected
it
and
because
she
had
come
to
me
,
I
was
taken
unawares
.
In
the
last
moment
I
opened
my
eyes
and
saw
her
face
and
there
it
was
,
right
in
my
throat
,
the
urge
to
say
that
I
loved
her
.
The
words
came
to
me
like
a
pain
but
I
held
them
back
.
I
knew
even
then
that
I
'd
be
stupid
to
say
them
.
But
afterwards
when
I
was
lying
quiet
,
with
my
head
on
her
shoulder
,
I
did
not
feel
as
I
had
felt
before
.
I
felt
exposed
,
unprotected
,
somehow
afraid
of
what
might
happen
.
When
I
woke
in
the
morning
,
it
was
none
too
early
and
Alison
had
gone
already
.
I
sat
up
and
gave
my
head
a
damned
good
scratch
.
Through
the
window
,
from
the
terrace
underneath
,
I
could
hear
Max
and
Elaine
and
then
Alison
;
so
instead
of
lying
back
again
for
another
five
,
I
got
up
and
went
to
the
window
to
open
the
shutters
.
I
had
just
begun
to
open
the
first
when
I
saw
Steve
on
his
balcony
.
He
was
standing
quite
still
and
well
back
from
the
balustrade
so
as
not
to
be
noticed
.
I
could
see
only
his
profile
and
that
not
very
well
,
yet
I
knew
at
once
he
was
looking
down
at
Elaine
.
I
left
the
shutter
as
it
was
and
went
back
silently
into
the
room
.
I
had
some
idea
now
of
what
was
happening
to
me
and
I
suppose
because
of
it
,
I
knew
for
certain
,
without
even
seeing
his
face
,
that
he
too
was
on
the
hook
.
<
5
>
I
went
down
to
breakfast
that
morning
with
a
sort
of
pre-examination
shakes
.
The
hot
weather
,
or
the
wine
at
dinner
had
given
me
palpitations
and
I
felt
suspicious
.
I
had
seen
the
world
the
night
before
as
one
gigantic
romance
.
Yet
,
when
I
joined
the
others
,
everything
,
from
the
littered
table
to
the
look
on
Alison
's
face
,
seemed
horribly
normal
,
horribly
mundane
.
Max
was
worrying
,
as
he
always
did
because
he
liked
to
.
'Venice
will
be
crowded
.
This
time
of
year
it
always
is
.
We
ought
to
'phone
Vittorio
and
ask
him
to
book
us
rooms
.
'
'But
why
bother
him
?
'
Steve
said
.
'We
can
manage
.
'
'We
'll
have
a
lot
more
fun
if
we
can
meet
up
with
some
of
the
Venetians
.
'
'Well
,
we
can
easily
'phone
him
when
we
get
there
,
'
Steve
replied
.
'There
's
no
need
to
bother
him
now
.
'
'Anyway
,
'
Jill
said
,
'we
're
not
quite
sure
when
we
'll
arrive
.
It
sounds
from
the
guide
book
as
if
Verona
were
worth
a
visit
.
'
And
that
was
how
it
was
left-
that
we
did
n't
'phone
.
But
instead
of
being
relieved
,
I
felt
a
little
hurt
.
I
should
have
liked
it
much
better
if
Alison
had
spoken
up
,
if
she
had
said
for
instance
that
Vittorio
was
a
bore
.
We
left
Stresa
shortly
after
breakfast
and
were
approaching
Verona
by
the
afternoon
.
Verona
at
first
sight
seemed
dusty
and
unremarkable
.
I
asked
Max
to
stop
the
car
outside
a
greengrocer
's
and
went
in
to
buy
peaches
,
luscious
and
as
big
as
melons
.
I
took
one
of
the
ripest
and
stood
on
the
pavement
,
with
Alison
beside
me
,
holding
my
head
well
forward
and
letting
the
juice
trickle
over
my
chin
.
I
was
wishing
Bowling
had
been
there
to
turn
up
his
nose
,
when
I
noticed
Alison
,
looking
down
at
a
poster
on
the
wall
.
'The
opera
,
'
she
said
.
'I
forgot
all
about
it
.
'
'Opera
?
What
opera
?
'
'They
have
it
here
in
the
open
air
,
in
the
Roman
arena
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
27
<
447
TEXT
N14
>
CHAPTER
TWO
HE
REMEMBERED
his
parents
talking
of
Maine
,
where
they
came
from
,
a
vague
and
distant
place
girded
with
rocks
and
bound
by
hard
winters
.
Thinking
back
sometimes
,
was
pleasant
in
a
painful
way
,
and
the
sum
of
recollection
inclined
him
to
believe
his
parents
had
settled
the
emerald
meadows
because
they
reminded
them
of
Maine
.
Small
,
rich
fields
interspersed
with
fingerlings
of
forest
,
along
the
swift-falling
curves
and
bends
of
the
watershed
they
had
called
Roan's
Creek
.
It
was
easy
to
recall
the
slab-house
under
trees
that
leaned
and
creaked
like
antiquated
gladiators
when
winter
hurled
its
fierce
assaults
.
And
the
creek
that
flowed
southward
,
down
towards
the
flat
belly
of
prairie
,
and
squandered
its
clear-water
strength
there
.
And
the
crooked
road
wrought
by
his
father
with
its
fringe
of
shade
the
full
length
;
a
narrow
old
snake
of
a
road
,
all
shade-mottled
and
dusty
looking
,
leading
up
out
of
the
prairie
into
the
blue-shaggy
Beyond
;
into
the
highland
where
deer
and
bear
and
all
manner
of
game
lived
;
where
meadows
lay
hidden
,
swollen
with
stirrup-high
grass
.
There
was
a
great
fullness
to
the
uplands
,
where
the
land
swept
back
from
the
prairie-desert
,
broadening
out
,
lifting
higher
and
becoming
wilder
in
its
rich
fertility
until
it
burst
against
the
sky
in
a
dark
and
straining
way
.
Somehow
,
Ben
thought
,
and
not
only
because
there
was
beauty
up
there
,
that
land
had
a
hold
on
him
.
He
'd
travelled
far
and
wide
,
seen
tons
of
country
,
some
full
of
beauty
and
a
grand
solemnity
that
made
a
man
hurt
for
looking
on
it
;
some
harsh
and
forbidding
,
some
jagged
and
untamed
,
or
tilted
against
the
flaming
sunsets
,
or
flat
and
docile
,
but
he
had
never
seen
a
country
that
reached
down
inside
and
gripped
him
like
the
uplands
he
'd
known
since
infancy
,
held
him
now
.
He
belonged
there
.
Nothing
;
man
,
animal
,
or
element
,
could
turn
him
away
.
Least
of
all
the
Marlows
.
He
arose
and
dressed
with
these
thoughts
;
he
ate
at
the
diner
with
them
for
company
,
then
he
went
over
and
bought
a
sturdy
wagon
from
the
liveryman
,
to
implement
them
.
He
also
bought
a
team
of
big
bay
horses
,
a
good
set
of
harness
.
Then
he
drove
to
the
Deming
Mercantile
Company
and
loaded
up
kegs
of
nails
,
a
big
grindstone
,
two
axes
and
two
saws
,
all
the
impedimenta
of
building
,
all
the
requisites
for
putting
down
roots
.
And
finally
,
with
his
saddlehorse
tied
to
the
tailgate
,
his
carbine
on
the
seat
beside
him
,
he
took
his
way
northward
out
of
Deming
.
Cliff
Thompson
lingered
in
the
shade
of
the
Oasis
Saloon's
overhang
,
smoking
a
cigarette
,
and
watching
.
When
the
wagon
was
lost
in
the
shimmering
,
heat-scourged
distance
,
he
flung
the
cigarette
down
and
stamped
on
it
.
It
irritated
him
that
Ben
Roan
would
not
see
that
he
was
heading
straight
for
a
killing
;
his
own
or
someone
else
's
.
``
Morning
,
Marshal
.
Was
n't
that
Ben
Roan
that
drove
that
wagon
out
of
town
?
''
Thompson
bent
a
hard
look
at
the
lawyer
.
``
It
was
,
''
he
said
shortly
.
``
Why
did
n't
you
tell
him
to
wait
until
there
was
a
hearing
over
that
road
before
going
up
there
?
''
``
Someone
has
to
bring
action
before
there
's
any
case
,
Marshal
.
''
Thompson
looked
unpleasant
.
``
Yeh
,
''
he
said
.
``
I
know
.
There
are
two
sides
to
the
law-
your
side
and
my
side
.
I
get
paid
to
prevent
trouble
and
you
get
paid
for
starting
it
.
In
fact
,
you
don't
get
paid
unless
it
does
start
.
''
Charlie
Bell
squinted
northward
.
``
Unless
there
's
a
restraining
order
issued
to
prevent
him
from
using
that
road
,
it
's
his
right
to
use
it
.
He
can
go
up
there
any
time
he
wants
to
.
You
know
that
.
So
far
there
's
only
been
talk
,
and
talk
does
n't
mean
a
thing
.
''
``
Law-book
theory
,
''
Thompson
said
shortly
.
``
Did
you
ever
try
law-book
theory
against
a
cocked
pistol
,
Bell
?
''
``
Do
n't
be
ridiculous
.
As
a
matter
of
fact
,
you
should
be
riding
up
there
with
him
.
That
's
the
only
way
you
can
prevent
trouble-
stop
it
before
it
starts
.
If
you
can
do
that
,
there
'll
be
no
need
for
attorneys
.
''
``
Now
who
's
being
ridiculous
?
You
know
damned
well
I
can't
forbid
either
the
Marlows
or
Ben
Roan
from
fighting
one
another
without
a
court
order
,
and
by
the
time
I
get
the
order
,
the
killing
has
already
begun
.
I
wish
folks
who
make
laws
had
to
carry
law
books
in
their
holsters
instead
of
guns
.
''
Bell
continued
to
squint
into
the
distance
and
Marshal
Thompson
fell
into
a
deep
and
disgusted
silence
.
A
solitary
vertical
groove
of
disapproval
lay
deep
between
his
eyebrows
.
Ben
drove
steadily
and
did
not
look
back
.
Deming
squatted
far
back
in
the
quivering
heat
one
moment
,
and
the
next
moment
it
blurred
into
a
soiled
murk
low
against
the
roll
of
far
horizon
.
His
thoughts
were
on
other
things
.
The
Marlows
might
have
money
now
,
good
horses
and
a
large
herd
,
but
he
knew
men
;
that
kind
did
n't
change
inwardly
.
He
knew
from
a
dozen
gunfights
that
it
was
what
lay
inside
men
that
counted
,
not
their
bankrolls
nor
their
herds
,
nor
the
quality
of
their
stock
.
The
Marlows
had
never
had
it
,
and
all
the
money
in
the
world
would
n't
put
it
into
them
.
They
might
try
scaring
him
out
;
probably
would
.
Or
they
might
shoot
his
horses
,
or
even
try
to
bushwhack
him
,
but
when
it
came
to
stand-up-and-fight
,
or
cut
and
run
,
lead
bullets
or
fast
horses
,
he
knew
which
way
they
'd
go
.
He
forged
steadily
ahead
towards
the
blue-shadows
where
the
land
swelled
upwards
with
a
heavy
lift
and
fullness
.
He
kept
a
sharp
watch
but
made
no
attempt
to
conceal
his
coming
by
clinging
to
the
creek-willows
or
the
meagre
shadows
.
If
they
were
watching
,
let
them
watch
.
If
they
'd
found
a
pinch
of
guttiness
among
them
,
let
them
show
it
.
He
was
drinking
in
the
beauty
of
the
shade
and
the
uplands
'
deep
silence
when
movement
to
his
right
,
a
quiver
of
colour
,
of
red
and
white
,
snagged
at
the
corner
of
his
vision
.
Facing
swiftly
half
around
,
one
hand
moving
in
a
blur
,
he
saw
the
horse
,
head
up
,
tail
high
and
waving
,
running
westward
.
A
lemon-yellow
sun
,
burning-huge
,
cast
a
haziness
over
the
distance
.
He
watched
the
horse
long
enough
to
discern
flopping
stirrups
and
broken
reins
,
then
he
back-traced
with
his
eyes
to
where
the
sprawl
of
colour
lay
in
the
dead
grass
;
swung
the
team
,
urged
them
closer
and
kept
staring
at
the
vivid
hues
until
he
was
close
enough
to
make
out
arms
and
legs
,
then
he
slowed
,
set
the
brake
and
jumped
down
.
He
rolled
her
over
with
one
hand
,
straightened
her
limbs
and
knelt
there
wondering
who
she
was
,
where
she
had
come
from
.
Her
blouse
was
tight-rising
,
violent
red
,
and
her
riding
skirt
was
creamy
and
expensive
looking
.
Her
face
,
even
in
unconsciousness
,
was
square
,
full-lipped
,
and
wilful
appearing
,
and
a
thick
riot
of
auburn
hair
glistened
fiercely
in
the
sunlight
.
He
shaded
her
face
with
his
hat
and
waited
.
She
was
uninjured
so
far
as
he
could
see
,
except
for
being
knocked
senseless
by
the
fall
.
He
twisted
to
look
after
the
horse
.
It
had
disappeared
.
He
was
smoking
and
studying
the
upland
shadows
when
she
said
,
''
Oh
...
!
''
He
punched
out
the
cigarette
,
lifted
her
head
and
smoothed
away
the
hair
.
``
What
happened
,
ma
'm
?
''
``
Oh
...
He
bucked
me
off
.
''
He
propped
her
up
against
his
knee
,
put
his
hat
back
on
and
bent
to
shield
her
from
the
sun
.
``
Nothing
's
broken
that
I
could
find
.
''
The
girl
felt
the
back
of
her
head
and
said
,
``
Ouch
!
''
He
watched
her
a
moment
,
then
gripped
her
by
both
arms
.
``
Come
on
;
you
can
stand
up
.
I
'll
drive
you
home
.
''
She
looked
into
his
face
for
the
first
time
,
and
her
long
eyes
narrowed
.
``
Who
are
you
?
''
``
Ben
Roan
.
I
own
some
land
up
in
the
foothills
.
''
``
Roan
...
?
''
She
blinked
and
stared
.
He
nodded
.
``
And
who
are
you
,
ma
'm
?
''
``
Sarahlee
Marlow
.
''
He
stared
.
``
Marlow
?
Kin
to
old
Will
and
the
others
?
''
``
Will
is
my
uncle
.
The
boys
are
my
cousins
.
''
``
I
do
n't
recollect
ever
hearing
of
any
other
Marlows
hereabouts
.
''
``
My
people
live
in
Santa
Fe
.
I
've
been
up
here
since
last
May
looking
after
2grandpaw
.
He
's
very
old
.
''
``
Well
,
''
Ben
said
,
helping
her
to
arise
.
``
Come
on
;
I
'll
drive
you
on
up
to
the
Marlow
place
.
''
While
he
was
setting
the
lines
straight
with
his
back
to
her
,
she
straightened
her
clothes
,
brushed
herself
off
,
and
looked
westerly
,
after
the
horse
,
with
anger
in
her
eyes
,
but
she
said
nothing
.
He
helped
her
up
,
went
around
and
climbed
up
beside
her
,
and
flicked
the
lines
.
The
team
leaned
,
the
wagon
ground
back
onto
the
road
,
and
for
a
while
the
only
sound
was
of
iron
tyres
grinding
down
into
the
gritty
dust
.
Where
the
green
bog
lay
the
ascent
began
.
Ben
slapped
with
the
lines
,
the
team
leaned
into
their
collars
,
and
the
trail
steepened
.
Not
until
they
were
on
the
level
again
,
moving
through
tree-shade
,
did
the
girl
speak
.
``
What
you
're
doing
is
foolish
,
Mr
.
Roan
.
''
``
Is
it
?
''
Ben
said
easily
,
without
looking
around
at
her
.
``
It
does
n't
seem
that
way
to
me
.
''
He
let
the
lines
lie
slack
.
The
team
dropped
their
heads
and
toed
into
the
next
upgrade
.
``
My
cousins
wo
n't
let
you
do
it
.
''
He
turned
,
finally
,
and
gazed
at
her
.
``
You
know
,
ma
'm
.
I've
heard
that
before
.
I
did
n't
believe
it
then
,
and
I
do
n't
believe
it
now
.
''
``
You
have
no
right-of-way
to
the
old
Roan
place
.
''
``
Ma
'm
,
my
father
built
this
road
almost
thirty
years
ago
.
Before
the
Marlows
were
in
this
country
.
''
``
But
the
road
has
n't
been
used
since
you
left
.
''
``
Maybe
not
,
but
whether
I
've
got
a
right
or
not
is
for
a
law-court
to
decide-
not
your
cousins
,
or
your
uncle
.
''
Ben
shrugged
slightly
,
studied
the
land
ahead
,
then
said
,
``
I
ca
n't
make
old
Will
like
the
idea
of
my
being
up
in
here
,
but
he
might
as
well
get
used
to
the
idea
.
''
She
studied
his
profile
for
a
moment
,
before
she
said
,
``
You're
going
to
make
a
lot
of
unnecessary
trouble
,
Mr
.
Roan
.
''
``
No
;
I
'm
not
going
to
make
any
trouble
.
All
I
'm
going
to
do
is
build
a
cabin
,
a
barn
,
some
corrals
,
and
try
to
live
in
peace
.
If
there
's
trouble
it
wo
n't
be
me
that
starts
it
.
''
He
was
going
to
say
more
when
movement
among
the
trees
ahead
caught
his
attention
.
The
lines
lay
in
his
left
hand
;
the
right
hand
was
curled
and
moving
when
a
big-framed
man
moved
out
into
the
road
in
front
of
the
team
.
He
was
holding
a
carbine
one-handed
;
it
was
cocked
.
``
That
's
far
enough
,
Roan
.
''
Ben
recognised
Harold
Marlow
.
``
Hello
,
Hal
,
''
he
said
quietly
.
``
Sarahlee
!
''
The
way
Marlow
said
it
,
it
sounded
like
'Sally
'
.
``
What'n
2tarnation
you
doing
up
there
?
''
``
That
horse
El
gave
me
bucked
me
off
.
''
``
Are
you
hurt
?
''
``
No
;
but-
''
``
El
told
you
he
was
green-broke
.
It
's
a
wonder
you
did
n't
get
hurt
bad
.
''
Marlow
gestured
with
the
carbine
.
``
Get
down
2off'n
there
.
''
``
Wait
a
minute
,
''
Ben
said
.
``
She
'll
get
down
when
you
empty
that
carbine
.
''
The
big
man
looked
hard
at
Roan
.
``
Empty
hell
,
''
he
said
.
``
You
're
not
talking
to
Guy
now
.
You
're
going
to
turn
that
caravan
around
and
head
back
out
of
here
.
''
``
Be
a
shame
to
see
you
kill
your
cousin
,
''
Ben
said
.
``
Be
sure
you
shoot
straight
,
Hal
.
''
``
Roan
!
Do
n't
try
it
!
''
``
Behind
two
big
horses
and
beside
a
girl
?
Of
course
I
'm
going
to
try
it
.
The
odds
're
in
my
favour
.
''
One
of
the
team-horses
blew
its
nose
and
the
girl
started
.
Her
single
~
''
Do
n't
''
was
half
scream
,
half
sob
.
Neither
man
looked
at
her
.
The
silence
was
tight
around
them
all
.
``
Harold
,
let
him
go
.
''
``
Ca
n't
,
Sarahlee
;
you
know
that
.
''
``
Then
wait
until
I
get
down
.
''
Ben
caught
her
right
wrist
with
his
left
hand
.
He
never
took
his
eyes
off
Hal
.
``
All
right
,
''
he
said
.
#
2
<
448
TEXT
N15
>
He
kept
trying
for
the
heart
when
he
should
have
gone
for
an
exposed
wrist
or
arm
.
His
tie
was
flapping
loose
now
;
his
hat
was
gone
and
his
shoes
were
dusty
.
His
face
was
shiny
and
sweating
;
so
was
mine
,
no
doubt
.
He
came
in
again
,
and
as
I
parried
I
realized
that
he
was
tiring
:
his
point
was
far
out
of
line
.
There
's
an
old
trick
whereby
you
can
,
theoretically
,
disarm
a
man
if
he
'll
stand
still
for
it
.
I
don't
suppose
it
was
ever
used
in
actual
combat
,
any
more
than
any
of
the
old
Western
gunmen
ever
used
such
fancy
stunts
as
the
highwayman's
roll
or
the
border
shift
.
You
do
n't
generally
do
juggling
tricks
when
your
life
's
at
stake
.
But
still
,
it
was
a
theoretical
possibility
,
and
he
was
right
in
position
for
it
,
and
I
had
to
do
something
with
him
that
wasn't
lethal
.
I
made
a
sharp
counter-clockwise
circle
with
the
cane-
I've
forgotten
the
technical
name
of
the
manoeuvre-
catching
that
wide
point
and
spinning
it
around
,
twisting
the
weapon
in
his
grasp
...
An
alert
swordsman
,
in
good
condition
,
would
simply
have
come
smoothly
around
my
blade
,
or
cane
,
and
continued
his
attack
;
but
the
little
man
's
reflexes
were
slowing
,
his
wrist
was
tired
,
and
the
sudden
wrench
caught
him
by
surprise
,
took
the
sword
away
from
him
,
and
sent
it
flying
across
the
road
.
He
stood
there
for
a
moment
,
disarmed
and
vulnerable
,
and
I
could
n't
decide
what
the
hell
to
do
with
him
.
I
guess
I
was
a
bit
tired
,
too
.
When
I
moved
,
it
was
a
bit
too
late
.
He
gave
a
kind
of
sob
and
ran
after
his
weapon
.
He
beat
me
to
it
and
picked
it
up
and
came
at
me
again
,
but
he
was
n't
fencing
any
more
.
He
had
the
sword
in
both
hands
and
he
was
wielding
it
like
a
club
,
beating
at
my
head
and
shoulders
.
He
was
crying
with
frustration
and
anger
as
he
whacked
away
,
trying
to
chop
me
down
like
a
tree
.
It
was
all
I
could
do
to
defend
myself
against
the
crazy
attack
.
I
could
kill
him
,
all
right-
he
was
wide
open
,
with
his
arms
above
his
head
like
that
,
and
one
straight-armed
lunge
would
have
driven
the
brass-tipped
cane
through
the
cartilages
of
his
throat-
but
I
wasn't
supposed
to
kill
anybody
.
Under
no
circumstances
.
This
is
an
order
.
This
is
an
order
.
Suddenly
I
had
too
many
weapons
.
My
hands
were
full
;
I
had
to
get
rid
of
something
if
I
was
going
to
take
him
alive
,
although
this
seemed
to
have
most
of
the
pleasant
aspects
of
getting
a
living
,
spitting
bobcat
out
of
a
tree
.
I
parried
a
two-handed
cut
with
the
sword
that
would
have
laid
my
scalp
open
even
if
the
weapon
did
n't
have
a
edge
<
SIC
>
on
it
.
I
threw
my
arms
about
the
little
man
,
dropped
everything
and
,
clutching
him
desperately-
if
he
got
free
now
,
he
could
run
me
through
in
an
instant-
I
gave
him
the
knee
just
as
hard
and
dirty
as
I
could
.
When
he
doubled
up
,
I
clubbed
him
on
the
back
of
the
head
,
not
with
the
edge
of
the
hand
to
break
his
neck
,
but
just
with
the
heel
of
my
fist
,
like
a
hammer
,
to
drive
him
down
into
the
road
.
He
went
down
,
and
curled
up
like
a
baby
,
hugging
himself
where
it
hurt
.
Breathing
hard
,
I
retrieved
my
knife
.
I
picked
up
the
sword
,
and
the
cane
sheath
,
and
fitted
them
back
together
.
It
was
a
beautiful
job
of
workmanship
:
you
could
n't
see
the
joint
at
all
.
I
picked
up
the
Homburg
hat
and
dusted
it
off
,
and
carried
it
back
to
the
little
guy
,
who
was
still
lying
there
.
My
left
hand
ached
,
and
I
did
n't
feel
a
bit
sorry
for
him
,
although
I
had
to
admit
,
in
all
honesty
,
that
he
'd
put
on
a
damn
good
show
.
Whether
it
was
genuine
or
phony
remained
to
be
determined
.
I
bent
over
to
hear
what
he
was
moaning
.
I
caught
a
name
,
and
leaned
closer
.
``
Sara
,
''
he
was
whimpering
.
``
I
did
my
best
,
Sara
.
I
am
sorry
.
''
Then
he
looked
up
at
me
.
``
I
am
ready
,
''
he
said
more
clearly
.
``
If
I
were
just
a
little
bigger
...
But
I
am
ready
now
.
Kill
me
,
murderer
,
as
you
did
her
!
''
CHAPTER
THIRTEEN
IT
TOOK
US
a
while
to
get
things
straightened
out
.
When
he'd
finally
become
reconciled
to
not
dying
heroically
at
my
hands
,
the
little
man
told
me
he
was
Sara
Lundgren
's
fiance
,
Raoul
Carlsson
,
of
the
house
of
Carlsson
and
LeClaire
,
women
's
clothing
,
Stockholm
,
Paris
,
London
,
Rome
.
He
'd
met
Sara
at
her
dress
shop
in
the
line
of
business
,
it
seemed
,
and
romance
had
flowered
.
He
'd
been
worried
about
his
Sara
lately
,
however
.
She
'd
seemed
preoccupied
and
unhappy
,
he
said
.
Finally
,
when
she
stood
him
up
for
lunch
and
then
called
up
later
the
same
day
from
a
certain
hotel
to
cancel
their
dinner
engagement
for
reasons
that
did
n't
ring
quite
true
,
he
'd
taken
it
upon
himself
to
go
there
and
...
well
,
to
tell
the
truth
,
he
'd
spied
on
her
.
For
her
own
good
,
of
course
,
not
because
he
was
the
least
bit
jealous
.
He
merely
wanted
to
know
what
was
troubling
her
so
that
he
could
help
.
Watching
her
surreptitiously
as
she
waited
in
the
hotel
lobby
,
he
'd
soon
realized
that
she
,
in
turn
,
was
busy
watching
for
somebody
else
.
He
'd
seen
me
come
through
the
lobby
with
Lou
Taylor
.
Sara
had
followed
us
,
and
he
'd
followed
Sara
.
After
dinner
,
he
'd
trailed
us
all
back
to
the
hotel
.
Then
Sara
had
got
her
car
and
driven
into
the
park
.
He
'd
been
behind
her
until
she
stopped
.
She
got
away
from
him
briefly
while
he
was
looking
for
a
suitable
place
to
leave
his
own
car
.
When
he
got
back
to
the
parking
lot
on
foot
,
her
fancy
Volkswagen
was
standing
there
empty
.
He
'd
waited
in
the
bushes
for
her
to
return
.
He
'd
seen
her
come
back
to
the
car
with
me
.
We
'd
had
a
long
conversation
not
as
friendly
as
it
might
have
been
,
he
thought
.
I
'd
left
abruptly
,
he
thought
in
anger
,
and
disappeared
into
the
darkness
.
Almost
immediately
,
as
if
dispatched
by
me
,
two
men
had
come
and
dragged
Sara
out
of
her
car
and
carried
her
off
in
the
direction
I
'd
taken
.
While
he
,
Carlsson
,
was
still
trying
to
make
his
way
after
her
through
the
trees
and
darkness
,
there
had
been
shots
.
He
'd
come
to
the
edge
of
the
clearing
and
seen
me
standing
there
,
looking
grim
and
terrible
.
At
my
feet
was
his
beloved
,
his
Sara
,
lying
on
the
ground
,
brutally
beaten
and
shot
to
death
.
He
'd
started
forward
,
but
the
police
had
come
...
``
Why
did
n't
you
tell
them
about
me
?
''
I
asked
,
when
he
stopped
.
He
shrugged
his
shoulders
expressively
.
``
They
would
have
put
you
in
prison
where
I
could
not
reach
you
.
I
was
crazy
with
grief
and
anger
.
I
was
going
to
punish
you
myself
,
not
give
you
to
some
stupid
policeman
!
''
After
a
moment
,
he
went
on
:
``
I
slipped
away
.
I
learned
your
name
at
the
hotel
.
When
you
left
,
in
the
morning
,
it
was
easy
to
determine
your
destination
.
I
followed
.
''
``
With
your
little
sword-cane
,
''
I
said
dryly
.
He
shrugged
again
.
``
Pistols
are
not
so
common
here
as
they
are
in
your
country
,
Herr
Helm
.
It
was
the
only
weapon
I
owned
.
I
thought
it
would
suffice
.
I
did
not
expect
to
meet
a
swordsman
with
an
American
passport
.
''
He
grimaced
.
``
You
are
skilful
,
sir
,
but
that
little
knife
,
I
do
not
think
that
was
quite
fair
.
''
After
a
moment
,
he
said
,
``
You
can
not
tell
me
this
secret
business
in
which
,
you
say
,
my
Sara
was
engaged
,
that
led
to
her
death
?
You
can
not
tell
me
who
killed
her
?
''
I
said
,
``
No
,
but
I
can
assure
you
the
man
will
be
taken
care
of
.
''
That
was
big
talk
,
for
someone
whose
hands
were
tied
by
official
orders
,
but
I
had
to
say
something
to
get
this
little
firebrand
out
of
my
hair
.
The
situation
was
complex
enough
without
being
loused
up
further
by
vengeful
amateurs
.
I
finally
got
him
to
promise
to
go
back
to
Stockholm
and
leave
everything
to
me
.
I
took
his
home
address
and
telephone
number
,
and
promised
to
notify
him
when
I
had
something
to
notify
him
about
.
I
watched
him
get
into
his
big
American
car
and
drive
away
.
Then
I
got
into
my
little
Volvo
,
drove
back
to
the
hotel
,
stuck
some
bandaids
on
my
fingers
,
and
went
to
bed
.
In
the
morning
,
I
had
my
breakfast
in
a
corner
of
the
hotel
dining
room
,
which
I
shared
,
for
the
moment
,
only
with
a
pair
of
railroad
workers
and
a
tourist
couple
from
Norway-
the
language
sounds
like
badly
garbled
Swedish
,
to
a
Swede
.
Outside
the
windows
,
it
was
a
bright
,
clear
fall
day
.
I
hoped
it
would
stay
that
way
,
for
photography
's
sake
.
I
sipped
my
coffee
,
and
nibbled
at
the
stuff
on
my
plate
,
and
thought
about
Mr.
Raoul
Carlsson
,
which
was
a
waste
of
time
.
If
the
little
man
was
kidding
me
,
I
'd
know
more
about
it
when
Vance
made
his
report
,
I
hoped
within
the
next
day
or
two
.
A
shadow
fell
across
the
table
.
``
Are
you
thinking
deep
thoughts
?
''
Lou
Taylor
asked
.
``
If
so
,
I
'll
go
away
.
''
I
rose
and
helped
her
with
her
chair
.
She
was
wearing
the
same
rust-brown
skirt
and
sweater
as
yesterday
,
with
the
same
sturdy
walking
shoes
.
She
had
a
trench
coat
with
her
,
but
she
'd
dropped
it
on
a
chair
.
As
far
as
I
'm
concerned
,
a
trench
coat
looks
fine
on
Alan
Ladd
,
and
not
bad
on
Marlene
Dietrich
,
but
she
was
n't
either
one
.
She
smiled
at
me
across
the
table
,
and
stopped
smiling
abruptly
.
``
What
happened
to
your
hand
?
''
I
glanced
at
my
bandaged
fingers
.
``
I
cut
it
,
''
I
said
.
``
I
dropped
a
glass
and
cut
myself
picking
up
the
pieces
.
''
She
said
dryly
,
``
I
think
you
'd
better
get
yourself
another
girl
,
Matt
.
''
I
frowned
.
``
What
does
that
mean
?
Are
you
bowing
out
?
''
``
Oh
,
I
was
n't
referring
to
myself
,
''
she
said
,
laughing
quickly
.
``
I
mean
,
your
night
girl
,
the
one
who
plays
so
rough
.
A
black
eye
yesterday
,
two
cut
fingers
today-
or
did
she
bite
you
?
''
``
Keep
it
clean
,
now
.
''
``
Well
,
what
do
you
do
nights
,
to
get
yourself
all
beat
up
like
that
,
if
it
is
n't
a
girl
?
The
secret
life
of
Matthew
Helm
...
Helm
?
''
she
said
.
``
Is
that
a
Swedish
name
?
''
``
More
or
less
,
''
I
said
.
``
It
used
to
be
fancier
,
but
Dad
whittled
it
down
to
something
even
Yankees
could
pronounce
.
''
``
I
thought
you
must
have
some
Scandinavian
blood
,
or
you
would
n't
be
sitting
there
eating
that
stuff
so
calmly
.
Fish
for
breakfast
,
my
God
!
''
She
glanced
at
her
watch
.
``
Well
,
we
'd
better
hurry
;
they
'll
be
here
in
ten
minutes
.
Do
you
think
I
could
possibly
promote
a
simple
cup
of
black
coffee
and
some
toast
?
Rostat
bro
''
d
,
they
call
it
,
''
she
said
.
``
That
means
,
literally
,
roasted
bread
...
''
It
was
hard
to
figure
her
.
If
she
was
on
the
other
team
,
she
was
very
good
indeed
.
She
'd
have
been
told
I
knew
Swedish
perfectly
well
,
yet
here
she
was
calmly
instructing
me
in
the
language
of
my
ancestors
,
as
she
'd
taught
me
their
system
of
measurement
the
day
before
.
Well
,
it
was
always
nice
to
deal
with
people
who
knew
their
business
.
When
the
company
car
arrived
,
right
on
schedule
,
it
turned
out
to
be
a
long
,
black
,
dignified-looking
old
Chrysler
limousine
complete
with
one
middle-aged
gent
in
a
chauffeur
's
cap
to
drive
it
,
and
one
young
guy
named
Lindstro
''
m
to
answer
our
questions
and
keep
us
out
of
trouble
.
The
two
men
helped
me
load
my
paraphernalia
aboard
;
then
we
drove
to
the
mine
entrance
,
less
than
a
mile
from
the
hotel
,
and
were
passed
through
the
gate
with
some
formality
.
We
took
a
road
up
the
side
of
a
mountain
named
Kirnnavaara-
vaara
means
mountain
in
Finnish
,
Lou
informed
me
.
#
215
<
449
TEXT
N16
>
The
country
lane
was
lonely
.
Terrified
,
she
faced
the
man
who
barred
her
way
.
He
gripped
her
arm
...
then
he
suddenly
turned
and
ran
as
he
heard
VOICES
IN
THE
DARK
A
Short
Story
by
Trevor
Allen
AS
dusk
deepened
to
darkness
in
the
gloomy
beechwood
Sheila
shivered
.
Shadows
on
either
side
of
the
path
scared
her
.
She
was
out
of
breath
,
stumbling
over
roots
and
ruts
,
pressing
on
to
reach
the
road
before
utter
darkness
swallowed
her
.
If
she
had
n't
taken
the
wrong
path
on
the
common
and
gone
miles
out
of
her
way
,
she
would
have
been
home
long
before
sunset
.
Now
she
felt
,
with
mounting
terror
,
that
she
might
never
find
the
road
at
all
and
have
to
spend
the
night
huddled
in
the
shelter
of
bushes
or
a
hedge
.
What
a
fool
she
'd
been
to
come
on
this
walk
alone
!
But
she
'd
set
out
in
a
temper
.
She
was
fed
up
,
desperate
to
get
away
from
everyone
for
an
hour
or
two-
especially
father
.
He
'd
been
nagging
her
again
.
Nothing
she
did
ever
pleased
him
.
He
was
a
builder
's
foreman
and
seemed
to
think
he
could
order
her
about
as
he
did
his
men-
as
if
she
was
still
a
child
instead
of
a
girl
of
seventeen
earning
her
own
living
.
When
she
grew
her
hair
beehive
style
because
other
girls
were
doing
it
,
he
said
:
``
Why
do
you
have
to
have
your
hair
like
that
?
It
's
hideous
!
''
When
she
bought
her
first
stiletto-heeled
shoes
he
grumbled
:
``
How
can
you
walk
on
those
things
,
wobbling
at
every
step
?
They
'll
ruin
your
feet-
and
the
carpets
,
too
.
''
He
did
n't
like
her
wearing
jeans
.
He
objected
to
her
going
to
the
juke-box
cafe
?
2
where
her
friends
met
regularly
.
The
last
straw
SHE
'D
just
bought
a
transistor
radio
set
.
When
he
saw
it
all
he
could
say
was
:
``
Why
on
earth
do
you
want
to
cart
that
about
with
you
everywhere
?
You
've
got
the
telly
at
home
;
is
n't
that
enough
?
''
``
I
like
it
,
''
she
had
retorted
,
stung
by
this
latest
reproof
.
``
And
it
's
my
own
money
.
I
can
listen
to
what
I
want
any
time
,
and
it
does
n't
do
any
harm
.
``
Why
must
you
always
be
getting
at
me
,
Dad
?
Nothing
I
ever
do
is
right
!
''
``
It
's
just
a
waste
of
money
,
''
he
had
persisted
.
``
You
ought
to
start
saving
now
you
're
in
a
good
job
,
as
your
mother
and
I
did
when
we
were
young
.
''
The
transistor
was
the
last
straw-
over
Sunday
tea
,
too
.
She
had
sulked
,
then
wandered
out
,
past
the
new
housing
estate
on
the
outskirts
,
up
the
road
that
climbed
to
the
beechwoods
and
common
,
on
and
on
,
furious
,
rebellious
,
thinking
over
and
over
:
If
Dad
does
n't
stop
going
on
at
me
I
'll
leave
home
and
get
a
room
somewhere
.
I
'd
do
it
now
if
it
was
n't
for
mother
.
Mother
had
always
tried
to
smooth
things
out
,
saying
:
``
She's
young
,
she
'll
learn
.
''
But
father
was
obstinate
,
domineering
.
Panic
THAT
was
how
,
too
angry
to
notice
where
she
was
going
,
she
had
taken
a
wrong
path
back
and
got
lost
.
But
at
last
,
with
thankful
relief
,
she
came
out
on
to
the
road
and
saw
,
through
a
gap
in
the
hedge
,
the
town
lights
in
the
valley
.
It
was
little
more
than
a
lane
between
high
hedges
.
The
lights
looked
a
long
way
off
.
The
road
seemed
to
want
to
imprison
her
in
its
funnelled
gloom
.
As
she
set
off
along
it
she
heard
footsteps
approaching
ahead
of
her
and
crossed
over
to
the
opposite
side
.
``
Good
evening
!
''
said
a
thick
voice
in
the
darkness
,
as
a
man
came
abreast
of
her
.
Too
scared
to
reply
,
she
hurried
on-
then
became
aware
that
he
had
suddenly
turned
and
was
following
her
.
The
footsteps
behind
terrified
her
.
She
quickened
her
pace
.
The
man
quickened
his
,
too
,
and
was
overtaking
her
.
Panic
seized
her
.
She
thought
of
the
murders
she
'd
read
about-
of
girls
waylaid
on
lonely
roads
like
this
,
girls
missing
for
days
,
weeks
,
with
search
parties
scouring
the
countryside
,
and
then
,
in
some
hidden
spot
...
``
Oh
,
God
,
''
she
prayed
,
``
let
me
get
home
safely
,
let
me
get
home
,
away
from
this
terror
!
''
She
wanted
to
run
,
but
did
n't
want
to
show
she
was
afraid
,
it
might
make
things
worse
.
Her
tight
new
skirt
was
hampering
to
the
knees
,
and
she
wondered
if
she
could
run
.
Terror
had
taken
the
strength
from
her
legs
.
She
prayed
that
someone
would
suddenly
come
along
the
lane
out
of
the
darkness
and
save
her
.
As
the
footsteps
drew
close
behind
her
she
crossed
to
the
other
side
of
the
road
again
,
still
frantically
hurrying
,
panting
and
palpitating
with
fright
.
The
man
came
alongside
.
She
stopped
,
with
her
back
to
the
hedge
,
facing
him
.
``
In
a
hurry
,
are
n't
you
?
''
he
slurred
.
``
Thought
you
might
like
company
...
like
...
''
His
breath
smelt
of
drink
.
His
tone
was
bantering
,
insinuating
.
He
towered
above
her
,
an
evil
shadow
in
the
night
.
``
Please
!
''
she
gasped
,
her
heart
pounding
.
``
I
do
n't
want
company
.
Please
!
''
'Someone
's
coming'
SHE
made
to
pass
,
but
he
blocked
the
way
.
``
A
nice
girl
like
you
,
''
he
smirked
,
``
all
alone
.
You
can
be
a
bit
friendly
,
ca
n't
you
?
I
'm
alone
,
too
.
Maybe
we
'd
get
on
all
right
.
Maybe
...
''
She
tried
to
sidestep
him
.
He
caught
her
arm
.
``
A
nice
girl
like
you
,
''
he
repeated
.
The
grip
numbed
her
.
She
felt
she
was
going
to
faint
.
Then
...
dimly
,
distantly
,
voices
sounded
in
the
stillness
.
They
seemed
to
come
from
down
the
road
.
Two
men
were
talking
.
Now
the
voices
sounded
nearer
,
slightly
louder
,
but
still
remote
.
Thank
heaven
,
she
was
no
longer
alone
,
at
his
mercy
...
``
Help
me
!
''
she
screamed
.
``
Help
!
Help
!
''
Then
,
wrenching
her
arm
away
from
him
:
``
Now
you
'll
get
what
you
deserve
,
you
beast
!
Someone
's
coming
!
''
Startled
,
the
man
instantly
released
his
grip
and
backed
away
from
her
.
She
heard
him
running
up
the
road
,
the
way
they
had
come
.
Relieved
,
she
started
running
in
the
opposite
direction
,
towards
the
lights
and
the
town
,
lifting
her
skirt
to
free
her
knees
.
Half
running
half
walking
,
stumbling
,
she
did
n't
slow
down
until
she
was
out
of
breath
and
the
lights
of
the
new
housing
estate
glimmered
ahead
.
And
now
she
knew
whence
the
voices
came
.
Involuntarily
,
as
the
man
gripped
her
right
arm
,
her
finger
had
touched
and
turned
the
knob
on
top
of
the
transistor
,
held
by
the
strap
in
her
left
hand-
this
had
been
just
enough
to
tune
in
faintly
to
the
two
men
talking
.
Luckily
he
had
heard
them
,
too
.
'Waste
of
money
!
'
IT
might
have
been
tuned
to
another
station
.
It
might
have
been
music
instead
of
a
discussion
,
a
play
,
or
whatever
it
was
.
She
might
have
turned
it
full
on
instead
of
faintly
,
so
that
the
voices
seemed
to
come
from
a
distance
,
down
the
road
...
Then
she
hurried
home
to
tell
her
father
what
the
``
waste
of
money
''
had
done
for
her
on
the
lonely
road
in
the
dark
,
with
no
one
near
to
aid
her
.
The
menacing
gunman
was
getting
impatient
as
she
stalled
for
time
.
Her
position
seemed
hopeless
...
then
her
desperate
plan
showed
him
that
...
DIAMONDS
ARE
HARD
TO
GET
A
Short
Story
by
SHEILA
BURNS
CHERRY
backed
her
car
up
the
drive
to
the
garage
,
glad
to
be
home
.
She
had
hated
every
moment
of
the
television
theatre
away
from
her
young
,
adored
husband
.
She
saw
the
light
in
his
study
and
guessed
that
he
was
working
on
a
new
TV
play
.
Closing
the
garage
doors
behind
her
,
she
was
about
to
turn
when
she
felt
the
cold
muzzle
of
a
gun
against
her
back
.
``
Just
a
minute
,
''
said
a
gruff
voice
.
Quickly
it
flashed
through
her
mind
that
it
was
John's
anniversary
gift
the
man
was
after
.
The
newspapers
had
carried
a
story
about
it-
a
diamond
brooch
,
and
her
first
really
expensive
gift
.
Perhaps
the
man
thought
she
had
been
wearing
it
at
the
broadcast
.
But
it
had
been
left
at
home
in
the
tiny
safe
behind
the
picture
of
Mount
Everest
in
the
sitting
room
.
``
What
do
you
want
?
''
she
asked
.
``
That
brooch
.
''
``
I
'm
not
wearing
it
.
''
'A
muffet'
``
WALK
to
the
house
,
''
the
man
commanded
,
``
and
do
n't
look
back
.
Go
inside
and
I
'll
follow
.
Is
your
husband
asleep
?
''
``
He
's
working
late
,
''
she
said
.
``
Go
in
just
as
you
would
if
I
was
n't
with
you
.
''
The
house
was
empty
,
except
for
John
and
Bongo
,
the
dog
.
Cherry
walked
up
the
side
path
to
the
door
;
her
fingers
shivered
as
she
put
the
key
in
the
lock
.
She
paused-
and
the
gun
prodded
still
harder
in
her
back
as
the
man
said
:
``
Go
on
.
''
From
upstairs
,
John
called
:
``
That
you
,
Cherry
?
''
``
Yes
,
darling
,
I
'm
back
.
''
``
Everything
OK
?
''
This
was
the
moment
.
She
broke
into
a
sweat
,
then
said
automatically
:
``
Everything
's
all
right
.
''
She
crossed
the
little
hall
,
the
man
close
up
behind
her
.
Bongo
was
whining
from
the
kitchen
where
he
had
been
put
to
bed
for
the
night
.
She
walked
into
the
little
sitting
room
where
she
and
John
spent
their
happiest
hours
together
.
Usually
she
did
n't
come
into
this
room
immediately
she
returned
home
,
and
hoped
that
John
would
hear
and
notice
it
.
But
nothing
happened
.
She
had
to
attract
his
attention
somehow
,
for
she
was
``
in
a
muffet
.
''
That
was
what
they
had
always
called
getting
into
a
jam
.
As
a
child
John
had
called
a
muddle
a
``
muffet
''
-
``
Miss
Muffet
and
the
spider
''
he
had
explained
and
laughed
at
her
.
``
What
are
you
going
to
do
?
''
she
asked
the
gunman
.
Playing
for
time
SHE
turned
to
face
him
,
agony
in
her
heart
and
hoping
that
she
would
not
faint
.
He
was
smaller
than
she
expected-
a
little
rat
of
a
man
with
close-set
eyes
.
``
I
want
a
drink
,
''
he
said
.
There
was
a
bottle
of
beer
on
the
sideboard
.
She
fetched
it
and
held
it
out
to
him
.
``
Put
it
on
the
table
,
lady
,
''
he
said
,
still
pointing
the
gun
at
her
,
``
and
then
tell
me
where
the
brooch
is
.
''
``
It
's
in
the
safe
.
''
She
spoke
the
truth
,
for
she
thought
he
might
already
know
that
John
had
got
a
home-made
safe
for
it
.
A
woman
's
magazine
had
used
the
story
as
an
item
in
the
home
life
of
celebrities
.
``
I
read
about
the
safe
,
''
the
man
said
.
``
Where
is
it
?
''
She
conquered
the
compelling
desire
to
take
a
quick
glance
at
the
picture
of
Everest
,
and
with
her
first
flash
of
spirit
,
said
:
``
That
is
my
secret
.
''
``
I
could
make
you
tell
me
.
I
'm
here
to
get
what
I
want
.
I
live
this
way
.
``
But
the
big
breaks
are
too
tricky
for
me
.
I
want
small
pulls
,
something
that
fences
do
n't
shy
at
,
diamonds
without
a
history
behind
them
,
but
big
enough
to
bring
in
the
next
meal
.
''
He
rapped
the
gun
.
``
Open
that
bottle
for
me
,
''
he
said
,
``
and
pour
it
out
.
With
a
head
on
it
...
that
's
right
.
Now
tell
me
where
,
lady
.
''
She
was
amazed
at
the
courage
with
which
she
said
:
``
They're
upstairs
.
''
``
You
could
get
'em
for
me
?
''
``
Yes
.
''
``
But
unless
I
went
along
with
you
,
you
'd
tell
your
husband
,
I
bet
.
If
I
did
go
with
you
,
he
'd
know
,
anyway
.
''
``
I
wonder
.
''
The
man
drank
the
beer
,
held
out
the
glass
for
more
,
and
for
a
second
she
faltered
.
She
had
got
to
think
of
some
way
out
;
the
longer
she
lingered
,
the
easier
it
could
be
,
for
sooner
or
later
John
would
realize
that
something
was
wrong
.
Closely
the
man
eyed
her
.
``
If
you
do
n't
get
it
for
me
,
lady
,
maybe
I
'll
go
right
up
and
shoot
your
husband
.
I
could
.
''
She
winced
.
``
Surely
we
could
settle
this
between
us
,
''
she
said
suddenly
.
It
would
be
easier
to
give
the
man
the
brooch
,
but
somehow
she
still
had
a
hope
of
not
doing
that
.
``
You
've
got
to
get
it
for
me
,
''
the
man
said
between
his
teeth
.
Terrified
THEN
she
heard
John
's
sudden
footstep
overhead
and
wondered
if
at
last
he
realized
that
something
was
wrong
.
#
211
<
45
TEXT
N17
>
It
Happened
On
The
6-15
JOYCE
SEATON
was
quarrelling
with
Barry
West
again
.
Barry
had
brought
her
more
happiness
than
she
had
ever
known
was
possible
,
and
in
her
quieter
moments
she
never
had
the
slightest
doubt
she
loved
him
.
But
lately
they
'd
been
quarrelling
far
too
often
.
She
had
never
quarrelled
with
anyone
more
fiercely
than
she
did
with
Barry
and
it
was
always
about
the
same
thing-
whether
she
should
give
up
her
job
and
get
married
.
``
Why
ca
n't
you
understand
?
''
she
said
despairingly
.
``
It's
more
to
me
than
just
a
job
.
It
's
true
I
've
only
been
a
secretary
for
a
few
weeks
,
but
it
's
what
I
've
dreamed
and
worked
for
since
I
started
work
.
I
'm
not
just
an
ordinary
typist
any
more
,
I
'm
someone
important
.
''
Barry
's
face
set
in
the
obstinate
lines
she
had
learned
to
recognise
.
``
I
know
.
At
last
you
've
got
the
chance
to
order
other
people
about
and
you
get
a
kick
out
of
it
.
It
's
making
you
hard
,
Joyce
.
If
you
really
meant
what
you
said
about
loving
me
and
wanting
to
marry
me-
''
Seeing
the
wistful
look
on
his
face
,
Joyce
began
to
regret
all
she
'd
said
.
``
I
did
mean
it
.
''
``
Then
why
do
n't
you
agree
to
be
properly
engaged
?
''
Joyce
drew
a
deep
breath
,
determined
to
remain
calm
and
reasonable
.
``
I
thought
I
'd
explained
how
I
feel
.
If
I
go
around
flashing
an
engagement
ring
it
'll
look
as
though
my
mind
was
on
something
else
instead
of
my
work
.
``
We
neither
of
us
go
out
with
anyone
else
,
do
we
?
What
difference
would
an
engagement
make
?
''
Barry
was
quiet
now
,
quiet
and
in
deadly
earnest
.
``
It
would
mean
that
you
really
had
made
up
your
mind
that
your
future
lay
with
me
.
We
could
fix
a
date
for
our
wedding
and
I
could
look
forward
to
having
you
beside
me
all
the
time
,
instead
of
seeing
you
for
an
hour
or
less
every
night
.
``
You
would
n't
have
to
catch
this
darn
train
each
day
,
getting
home
too
tired
to
do
anything
.
''
He
gazed
at
her
earnestly
.
``
It
's
putting
years
on
you
,
travelling
to
Marbury
every
day
.
You
ought
to
take
a
look
at
yourself
.
You
look
much
more
tired
since
you
took
on
that
new
job
.
Oh
,
I
suppose
you
've
a
bit
more
money
to
spend
on
clothes
and
make-up
,
but-
''
``
That
's
enough
!
''
said
Joyce
sharply
.
Barry
had
really
touched
her
on
the
raw
,
telling
her
she
looked
older
.
She
knew
in
her
heart
that
the
responsibility
of
her
new
job
,
the
hectic
day
that
never
seemed
long
enough
,
was
telling
on
her
.
But
she
would
n't
admit
it
for
worlds
.
Joyce
stood
up
and
took
down
her
shopping
bag
from
the
rack
.
``
I
think
I
'd
better
find
another
compartment
,
''
she
said
.
``
I
was
quite
pleased
when
you
came
to
Marbury
to
travel
home
with
me
.
I
did
n't
realise
you
'd
come
to
give
me
a
lecture
about
the
way
I
run
my
life
.
``
Let
me
tell
you
,
Barry
West
,
that
marriage
is
n't
the
only
thing
a
girl
thinks
about
these
days
.
She
can
make
a
career
for
herself
,
lead
a
busy
,
useful
life
.
That
's
what
I
'm
doing
,
and
I
love
it
.
In
fact
,
I
may
never
marry
.
''
``
Now
look
here
,
Joyce-
''
he
said
indignantly
.
SHE
brushed
past
him
and
,
stepping
out
into
the
corridor
,
closed
the
door
behind
her
with
a
slam
.
She
was
always
quick-tempered
,
and
now
tears
of
vexation
blinded
her
eyes
.
She
hesitated
in
the
corridor
,
and
the
chill
draught
that
swept
along
it
calmed
her
a
little
.
Of
course
she
would
marry
Barry
one
day
,
but
she
was
in
no
hurry
to
bury
herself
in
a
small
house
in
Wilford
.
Barry
really
knew
her
,
though
.
She
loved
the
importance
of
her
new
job
,
the
sense
of
urgency
,
having
people
doing
as
she
asked-
having
extra
money
in
her
purse
for
new
clothes
,
even
for
silly
things
like
bits
of
costume
jewellery
or
a
new
lipstick
.
She
shivered
again
.
She
must
n't
stand
here
and
catch
cold
,
she
told
herself
.
Joyce
had
n't
expected
Barry
to
follow
her
,
for
she
knew
he
was
as
obstinate
as
herself
.
It
would
look
like
a
sign
of
weakness
if
she
turned
back
and
walked
past
his
window
.
There
was
only
one
compartment
between
where
she
had
been
sitting
with
Barry
and
the
end
of
the
coach
,
so
she
opened
the
door
and
took
a
corner
seat
.
After
a
second
or
so
,
her
indignation
subsided
and
she
felt
calm
enough
to
take
stock
of
her
fellow-travellers
.
There
was
a
man
sitting
opposite
her
holding
a
sporting
paper
in
front
of
his
face
.
Joyce
did
n't
like
what
she
saw
of
him
,
the
long
legs
in
narrow
trousers
and
the
shoes
with
pointed
toes
.
The
man
lowered
his
paper
to
look
at
her
and
Joyce
quickly
glanced
away
,
but
not
before
her
dislike
of
the
stranger
had
been
confirmed
.
He
was
older
than
she
expected
,
about
thirty
,
and
his
eyes
were
black
and
unusually
searching
.
The
thin
mouth
had
an
equally
thin
moustache
above
it
.
He
might
be
harmless
enough
,
but
Joyce
was
relieved
they
were
not
alone
in
the
compartment
.
There
were
two
men
sitting
facing
each
other
at
the
far
end
of
the
compartment
.
They
'd
been
chatting
together
,
but
as
Joyce
glanced
at
them
,
they
both
turned
their
heads
and
stared
back
.
She
closed
her
eyes
,
suddenly
sick
and
more
than
a
little
scared
.
The
look
in
their
eyes
had
been
one
of
pure
hate
.
Joyce
took
another
look
at
the
man
facing
her
,
but
he
had
raised
his
paper
again
.
She
was
sure
she
had
just
imagined
the
strange
look
.
Tonight
,
she
was
even
more
tired
than
usual
.
But
,
despite
her
assurances
,
there
was
still
a
nagging
little
fear
in
her
heart
.
I
'll
move
farther
up
the
train
,
she
decided
.
Perhaps
I
can
find
an
empty
compartment
.
She
rose
,
took
her
bag
,
and
went
out
.
She
turned
the
corner
and
came
across
the
door
to
the
next
coach
,
which
the
guard
was
locking
.
He
turned
towards
her
,
a
grey-haired
,
elderly
man
with
a
kindly
face
.
``
You
ca
n't
go
through
here
,
miss
,
''
he
said
.
``
Why
not
?
''
said
Joyce
.
``
There
's
plenty
of
room
at
the
front
of
the
train
.
I
thought
I
might
find
a
compartment
where
I
could
put
my
feet
up
.
''
The
guard
smiled
at
her
but
put
away
his
keys
.
``
You
ca
n't
get
through
,
miss
,
''
he
insisted
.
``
This
is
the
mail-coach
and
there
is
only
the
sorter
inside
.
I
have
to
lock
this
door
everytime
I
pass
through
myself
.
Come
along
and
I
'll
find
you
a
seat
.
''
He
was
polite
but
firm
as
he
led
her
away
.
He
opened
the
first
door
he
came
to
,
the
compartment
with
the
three
men
inside
.
There
was
nothing
else
for
Joyce
to
do
but
step
inside
and
sit
down
in
her
corner
again
.
The
man
across
from
her
was
still
holding
up
his
paper
,
and
the
other
two
men
were
leaning
back
.
One
of
them
looked
as
though
he
was
asleep
.
JOYCE
closed
her
eyes
and
tried
to
sleep
herself
,
but
an
unusual
inner
excitement
possessed
her
,
and
the
noise
of
the
train
as
it
pounded
through
the
night
seemed
louder
than
usual
.
She
gave
up
the
attempt
to
sleep
and
watched
the
empty
corridor
.
The
guard
passed
by
towards
the
mail-van
again
,
jingling
his
keys
.
The
man
across
from
Joyce
tossed
his
paper
aside
and
rose
,
stumbling
over
her
feet
.
He
did
n't
apologise
.
He
opened
the
door
with
a
curious
intentness
and
followed
the
guard
along
the
corridor
and
out
of
sight
.
He
won't
get
far
,
Joyce
thought
.
The
guard
will
turn
him
back
at
the
mail-van
door
.
The
man
was
away
longer
than
she
expected
,
and
when
he
opened
the
door
again
,
he
was
breathing
quickly
.
He
stood
in
the
doorway
,
looking
past
Joyce
to
the
other
men
,
although
previously
there
had
been
no
sign
that
they
knew
each
other
.
``
Right
,
''
said
the
man
at
the
door
.
``
Let
's
get
going
.
''
``
Sit
down
,
''
said
one
of
the
thickset
men
quietly
.
He
looked
at
his
watch
.
``
We
've
got
another
three
minutes
.
''
Through
her
lashes
Joyce
watched
the
man
with
the
pointed
shoes
sit
down
tensely
on
the
edge
of
his
seat
.
She
knew
now
that
something
was
really
wrong
.
She
kept
very
still
,
her
head
tilted
back
as
though
sleeping
.
Fear
had
her
in
its
grip
,
for
she
knew
now
that
she
'd
been
right
the
first
time
.
Those
men
had
resented
her
arriving
in
the
carriage
and
upsetting
their
plans
.
Three
silent
men
,
tense
and
waiting
,
and
the
mail-van
directly
in
front
of
them
.
What
had
happened
to
that
kindly
guard
when
the
man
with
the
pointed
shoes
had
followed
him
?
Why
was
he
anxious
for
action
?
And
why
had
the
other
man
held
him
back
with
a
curt
command
?
Joyce
felt
that
she
knew
the
reason
.
Later
,
as
the
train
drew
nearer
to
Wilford
,
it
would
slow
down
for
the
long
climb
up
Shirley
Rise
.
That
was
where
these
three
men
intended
to
leave
it
,
after
they
had
robbed
the
mail-van
.
I
must
tell
someone
,
thought
Joyce
desperately
.
I
must
be
calm
and
keep
these
men
from
guessing
that
I
suspect
anything
.
I
'll
leave
the
compartment
quietly
and
unhurriedly
and
go
for
help
.
She
thought
of
Barry
,
sitting
unsuspectingly
beyond
that
wall
only
a
few
yards
from
her
.
She
felt
nervous
and
shaky
,
but
willed
herself
to
be
natural
and
composed
.
She
shook
herself
,
opened
her
eyes
and
put
up
her
hand
as
if
to
stifle
a
yawn
,
when
she
stood
up
,
took
her
bag
from
the
rack
and
turned
towards
the
door
.
The
man
with
the
pointed
shoes
stood
with
his
back
to
it
,
his
beady
,
close-set
eyes
fixed
on
her
.
``
Not
now
,
sister
,
''
he
said
softly
.
For
a
moment
,
Joyce
felt
her
mouth
go
dry
,
but
she
answered
him
indignantly
.
``
What
do
you
mean-
not
now
?
''
He
held
his
closed
hand
up
before
her
,
clenching
something
within
his
fist
.
His
thumb
moved
,
and
she
heard
a
sharp
click
.
She
found
herself
staring
glassily
at
a
knife-blade
,
only
inches
away
from
her
face
.
Joyce
turned
and
found
that
the
other
two
men
had
risen
and
closed
in
on
her
from
behind
.
``
You
're
coming
with
us
,
girlie
,
''
he
said
.
``
We
did
n't
want
you
,
but
it
seems
we
've
got
to
take
you
along
.
''
Joyce
opened
her
mouth
to
scream
,
but
he
was
gripping
her
arm
,
digging
his
fingers
into
her
flesh
.
He
thrust
his
face
close
to
her
own
.
``
If
you
make
a
sound
you
'll
regret
it
,
''
he
said
menacingly
.
He
broke
off
,
and
Joyce
's
gaze
shifted
fearfully
,
looking
anywhere
except
into
that
cruel
,
fleshy
face
.
The
man
with
the
knife
moved
it
sideways
significantly
,
as
if
drawing
it
across
her
throat
.
She
wilted
,
and
they
moved
on
.
THE
man
with
the
knife
stepped
out
first
,
and
Joyce
was
pushed
out
behind
him
.
She
was
hustled
round
to
the
door
of
the
mail-van
.
Now
there
was
a
sense
of
urgency
about
the
three
men
.
Joyce
was
pushed
roughly
aside
and
she
saw
the
man
with
the
knife
had
the
railway
guard
's
keys
in
his
hands
.
He
opened
the
door
and
at
first
she
saw
nothing
but
fat
,
disordered
mail-sacks
,
with
another
closed
door
beyond
where
she
guessed
the
sorter
was
at
work
.
One
of
the
men
kicked
a
sack
aside
as
he
entered
and
she
saw
something
else-
a
pair
of
feet
jutting
out
from
behind
the
bags-
the
guard
.
``
Where
's
the
registered
stuff
?
''
said
one
of
the
men
.
The
man
with
the
keys
jerked
his
thumb
towards
the
closed
door
.
``
In
there
,
with
the
sorter
.
''
``
All
right
.
Open
up
.
''
One
man
was
guarding
Joyce
closely
.
She
kept
trying
to
tell
herself
that
this
was
n't
really
happening
.
That
she
was
n't
involved
in
violence
and
robbery
.
The
inner
door
was
unlocked
and
flung
open
.
A
man
in
shirt-sleeves
,
working
at
a
sorting
rack
,
turned
to
stare
.
``
Look
out
!
''
Joyce
cried
.
A
hand
clamped
over
her
mouth
.
She
was
jerked
backwards
so
painfully
that
her
spine
was
jarred
.
#
2
<
451
TEXT
N18
>
SHE
HAD
TO
DECIDE
QUICKLY
WHICH
MAN
TO
TRUST-
AND
SHE
CHOSE
THE
WRONG
ONE
!
THE
NIGHT
SHE
CAUGHT
THE
LAST
TRAIN
HOME
SHEILA
FARRELL
,
waiting
for
the
last
train
home
,
wasn't
happy
about
the
way
the
Teddy
boy
kept
eyeing
her
.
After
the
past
hectic
hours
at
her
girl
friend
's
twenty-first
birthday
party
,
she
felt
as
flat
as
a
deflated
balloon
.
She
wished
that
the
train
would
hurry
up
.
The
Teddy
boy
glanced
at
the
station
clock
.
``
Train
's
late
,
''
he
said
.
Sheila
was
about
to
answer
automatically
when
she
realised
what
she
was
doing
.
She
turned
her
head
away
uneasily
.
The
stranger
was
n't
put
off
.
He
tried
again
,
sliding
along
the
seat
towards
her
.
``
Going
far
?
I
'm
for
Pulfern
Green
,
myself
.
''
He
hesitated
,
then
plunged
on
.
``
Do
n't
I
know
you
?
I
'm
sure
I
've
seen
you
before
.
Do
you
get
this
train
often
?
''
What
a
corny
line
,
Sheila
thought
,
her
heart
thumping
.
A
quick
glance
round
told
her
that
they
might
as
well
have
been
the
only
two
people
in
the
world
.
There
was
n't
another
soul
to
be
seen
,
not
even
a
porter
.
Would
the
Teddy
boy
follow
her
when
she
got
on
the
train
?
Sheila
gave
him
a
cold
stare
,
rose
to
her
feet
and
moved
along
the
deserted
platform
,
feeling
lonely
and
afraid
.
Oh
,
how
she
wished
she
could
have
stayed
the
night
at
her
friend
's
!
If
it
had
n't
been
her
dad
's
week
for
night
shift
,
her
mum
would
n't
have
minded
.
As
it
was
,
Mum
could
n't
stand
being
alone
in
the
house
at
night
,
and
Sheila
had
promised
that
she
'd
catch
the
last
train
.
The
approaching
train
made
her
jump
nervously
,
although
it
was
a
relief
to
hear
it
.
It
drew
noisily
to
a
halt
.
Sheila
entered
an
empty
carriage
and
moved
down
the
aisle
towards
its
far
end
.
She
settled
herself
in
a
dark
corner
,
every
nerve
strained
,
listening
intently
.
It
was
n't
until
the
train
pulled
out
and
she
felt
certain
that
nobody
had
entered
the
carriage
,
that
she
relaxed
.
She
yawned
,
slipped
off
her
shoes
and
,
stretching
out
her
legs
,
lay
full-length
along
the
seat
.
BY
the
time
the
train
had
pulled
into
the
next
station
,
Sheila
was
in
a
half
doze
.
She
was
shocked
awake
,
nerves
leaping
,
at
the
sound
of
a
carriage
door
being
opened
nearby
.
She
lay
still
,
waiting
,
her
hands
gripping
her
handbag
.
She
could
see
the
emergency
chain
just
above
her
head
and
hoped
that
she
would
n't
have
to
use
it
.
When
she
heard
several
men
's
voices
she
felt
relieved
,
and
relaxed
again
.
A
gruff
voice
rose
from
the
next
compartment
.
``
No
,
there
2ai
n't
nobody
in
this
carriage
.
I
looked
as
it
pulled
up
.
You
do
n't
get
a
lot
of
people
travellin
'
at
this
time
o'
night
.
That
's
why
I
thought
it
2'ud
be
safer
.
``
We
've
got
to
get
to
the
Green
tonight
or
else
...
Them
2rozzers
is
gettin
'
too
hot
for
comfort
.
We
'll
have
to
lay
low
,
or
it's
curtains
for
us
,
mate
!
''
Sheila
shivered
.
Had
she
jumped
out
of
the
frying
pan
into
the
fire
?
A
different
voice
,
younger
and
nervous
,
began
:
``
What
if
the
ticket
bloke
remembers
us
?
'Ow
do
you
know
'e
2ai
n't
ringing
the
2rozzers
right
now
?
We
'll
likely
be
met
by
...
''
``
Oh
,
stop
your
whinin
'
!
''
interrupted
the
gruff
voice
.
``
We'll
be
met
all
right
.
Fred
's
meeting
us
with
'is
car
.
There
wo
n't
be
any
trouble
unless
you
lose
2yer
'ead
...
''
The
voice
dropped
menacingly
.
Sheila
's
hazel
eyes
widened
.
She
drew
back
into
the
corner
,
trying
to
make
herself
as
small
as
possible
.
She
listened
to
every
movement
that
the
men
made
,
all
her
nerves
alert
.
The
slightest
sign
that
they
were
coming
her
way
and
she
would
have
to
pretend
to
be
asleep
.
As
the
train
drew
into
another
station
,
she
realised
,
with
thankfulness
,
that
the
next
one
was
hers
.
She
listened
unwillingly
,
as
Gruff
Voice
continued
the
conversation
.
``
See
what
I
mean
?
Nobody
there
,
either
.
The
train
's
deserted
at
this
time
of
night
.
``
Len
and
Busk
got
away
.
They
're
making
for
the
north
.
If
they
get
picked
up
,
they
wo
n't
grass
.
They
know
better
than
that
.
''
``
What
about
Fred
?
2D'ye
think
he
's
safe
?
''
``
Fred
?
''
scoffed
the
gruff
voice
.
``
As
safe
as
houses
.
If
we
make
it
worth
his
while
,
we
can
stop
there
for
a
week
or
so
,
then
move
on
down
to
the
coast
.
``
Those
blokes
at
the
bank
do
n't
know
what
hit
'em
.
They'll
never
be
able
to
recognise
us
.
What
are
2ye
2gonna
do
with
your
lolly
?
''
``
Buy
a
car
.
Get
some
fun
before
it
runs
out
.
I
like
blondes
best
.
Saw
a
smasher
the
other
day
.
She
would
n't
look
at
the
likes
of
me
,
though
,
unless
I
'd
plenty
of
lolly
to
spend
on
her
.
''
``
You
and
your
blondes
!
''
A
coarse
laugh
drowned
the
other
's
reply
,
and
sent
shivers
down
Sheila
's
back
.
Surely
they
were
nearly
at
her
station
by
now
?
How
was
she
going
to
get
out
so
that
the
men
would
n't
realise
she
'd
heard
them
?
She
knew
just
how
dangerous
her
position
was
.
That
gruff
voice
had
no
mercy
in
it
.
WITH
mixed
feelings
of
relief
,
Sheila
saw
the
lights
of
her
station
come
into
view
.
Very
gently
she
slid
out
of
her
seat
and
round
to
the
carriage
door
.
She
eased
back
the
catch
and
held
it
steady
as
the
train
pulled
up
.
She
got
out
,
and
was
beginning
to
close
the
door
when
she
saw
that
the
next
one
was
opening
,
and
a
man
's
startled
face
was
gazing
at
her
.
In
mounting
panic
,
Sheila
turned
and
fled
down
the
deserted
platform
.
Thudding
feet
started
after
her
.
She
raced
for
the
exit
,
her
mind
searching
desperately
for
a
way
of
escape
.
She
'd
got
to
get
to
the
police
,
somehow
.
There
was
no
sign
of
a
porter
.
Instead
,
a
well-dressed
,
dependable-looking
man
stood
near
the
exit
.
Sheila
made
up
her
mind
quickly
.
``
Please
,
please
help
me
!
''
she
said
urgently
.
``
I
've
just
overheard
two
crooks
on
the
train
,
and
I
must
get
to
the
police
.
I'm
sure
they
know
I
've
overheard
them
,
and
they
're
coming
after
me
.
''
The
stranger
looked
at
Sheila
oddly
for
a
moment
,
hesitated
as
though
making
up
his
mind
,
then
propelled
her
out
of
the
exit
towards
a
waiting
car
.
As
he
did
,
the
two
men
burst
out
into
the
quiet
street
and
pounded
up
to
them
.
The
stranger
stood
quietly
,
waiting
for
them
.
Then
it
dawned
on
Sheila
who
he
was
.
``
Fred
!
''
she
gasped
in
horror
.
As
Sheila
tried
to
dodge
past
them
,
her
heel
caught
in
the
pavement
and
she
stumbled
forward
.
She
managed
one
cry
for
help
before
a
hand
closed
over
her
mouth
.
A
voice
snarled
in
her
ear
,
``
Keep
still
,
or
else
...
''
Sheila
was
bundled
into
the
car
.
There
she
sat
,
squashed
between
the
two
men
,
heart
pounding
wildly
with
fear
.
The
younger
man
looked
her
over
admiringly
.
Sheila
shivered
.
``
OK
,
Fred
,
''
said
the
burly
man
.
``
Take
it
away
.
''
Sheila
stared
at
the
silent
man
's
back
.
She
'd
picked
the
wrong
man
.
But
how
could
you
tell
which
man
to
trust
and
which
to
avoid
?
She
'd
gone
for
the
nice
face
and
clothes
and
she
'd
been
hopelessly
wrong
.
First
the
Teddy
boy
...
the
Teddy
boy
!
He
'd
had
a
nice
voice
behind
all
that
talk-gimmick
.
But
she
had
n't
given
him
a
chance
after
the
first
sight
of
his
clothes
.
Suddenly
,
there
came
a
gleam
of
hope
.
He
'd
said
that
he
was
going
to
Pulfern
Green
,
her
station
.
Had
he
got
off
here
?
Could
he
have
seen
anything
?
Would
he
act
on
it
if
he
had
?
Sheila
looked
back
as
the
car
turned
out
of
the
street
,
but
saw
no
one
.
Nobody
spoke
.
At
last
,
Sheila
could
stand
it
no
longer
.
``
Where
are
you
taking
me
?
''
she
burst
out
.
``
What
are
you
going
to
do
with
me
?
Please
let
me
go
.
I
wo
n't
say
a
word
,
I
promise
you
.
My
mother
's
waiting
for
me
,
and
she
's
alone
and
she
'll
be
so
upset
.
Please
let
me
go
!
''
``
Well
now
,
2ai
n't
that
a
pity
?
Her
mummy
's
waiting
up
for
her
.
''
Gruff
Voice
grinned
nastily
,
then
his
voice
altered
cruelly
.
``
You
got
yourself
into
this-
nobody
asked
you
to
listen
to
our
talk
.
You
've
heard
enough
to
get
us
put
away
,
so
you
've
got
to
be
put
in
a
safe
place
.
See
?
''
With
the
last
word
,
he
took
her
wrist
and
gave
it
a
quick
twist
,
making
her
gasp
.
``
That
's
just
a
little
taste
of
what
you
'll
get
if
you
try
anything
on
,
see
?
''
Sheila
nodded
,
eyes
blinking
back
the
threatening
tears
,
as
she
nursed
her
sore
wrist
.
THE
car
drew
up
beside
a
large
,
detached
house
.
Sheila
was
bundled
out
,
propelled
along
a
passage
,
and
pushed
into
a
room
.
``
2Yer
stay
there
till
we
decide
what
to
do
with
you
!
''
Gruff
Voice
growled
.
``
And
make
no
mistakes-
if
I
hears
a
peep
out
of
you
,
you
're
for
it
!
''
Then
the
key
was
turned
in
the
lock
and
Sheila
was
alone
.
She
gave
way
to
tears
of
hopelessness
.
As
the
tears
relieved
her
immediate
tension
,
Sheila
realised
everything
had
gone
quiet
in
the
house
.
She
supposed
that
they
were
having
a
meal-
they
certainly
were
n't
bothering
about
her
.
As
she
sat
there
,
she
was
suddenly
aware
of
a
tapping
at
the
window
.
She
went
over
.
``
Who
is
it
?
''
she
said
nervously
.
``
Who-
who
's
there
?
''
She
could
only
just
make
out
the
whispered
reply
,
but
it
filled
her
with
unbelievable
hope
.
The
voice
said
:
``
Have
you
been
kidnapped
?
''
At
her
answer
the
unknown
voice
went
on
:
``
I
was
the
chap
who
spoke
to
you
at
the
main-line
station
,
but
you
would
n't
have
anything
to
do
with
me
,
remember
?
I
saw
you
being
pushed
into
that
car
.
You
did
n't
look
as
if
you
went
willingly
,
so
I
followed
on
my
motor
bike
.
Thought
I
'd
better
find
out
for
sure
whether
you
needed
help
,
before
I
went
for
the
police
.
``
I
came
round
the
back
of
the
house
wondering
which
room
you
were
in
,
when
I-
I
heard
you
cry
.
``
I
'm
going
for
the
cops
now
,
''
the
voice
went
on
.
``
You
won't
be
there
much
longer
,
if
I
can
help
it
.
Keep
your
chin
up
!
Be
seeing
you
.
''
Sheila
found
herself
shaking
,
without
really
knowing
why
.
Rather
than
lose
all
control
,
she
turned
her
thoughts
to
the
young
man
who
was
proving
such
a
friend
in
need
.
What
a
nice
person
he
must
be
to
help
her
after
the
way
she
had
treated
him
at
the
station
!
THEN
at
last
Sheila
heard
the
sound
of
a
car
outside
.
The
sudden
shrilling
of
the
doorbell
made
her
jump
.
Presently
,
she
heard
the
footsteps
of
the
men
as
they
clattered
downstairs
.
They
held
a
whispered
conversation
outside
her
door
,
then
the
key
turned
in
the
lock
and
Gruff
Voice
and
his
accomplice
entered
.
The
younger
man
was
plainly
scared
,
and
the
older
man
was
cursing
under
his
breath
.
Sheila
backed
away
from
them
and
managed
one
scream
before
a
scarf
was
thrust
round
her
mouth
.
They
heard
the
front
door
being
opened
and
Fred
's
voice
asked
,
''
Yes
?
What
is
it
?
You
've
got
me
out
of
bed
!
''
Sheila
's
pulses
leaped
as
she
recognised
the
Teddy
boy
's
voice
.
``
Excuse
me
,
but
does
Mr.
Smith
live
here
?
''
What
on
earth
was
he
playing
at
?
Did
he
think
he
could
rescue
her
alone
?
Fred
's
innocently
outraged
voice
began
,
``
No
,
he
does
n't
!
What
's
the
big
idea
...
''
Then
came
a
sudden
crash
as
the
front
door
was
thrust
violently
open
,
and
several
deeper
voices
sounded
.
The
gripping
hands
around
Sheila
tightened
until
she
could
barely
breathe
.
As
the
door
gave
way
before
a
brawny
shoulder
,
she
was
thrown
into
a
struggling
mass
of
bodies
.
A
fist
aimed
at
somebody
else
caught
her
a
glancing
blow
on
the
side
of
the
head
,
and
she
fell
backwards
.
Another
pair
of
hands
caught
hold
of
her
and
began
pulling
her
away
from
the
fighting
men
.
She
struggled
weakly
until
a
remembered
voice
spoke
urgently
to
her
.
``
Do
n't
struggle
!
It
's
all
right
,
now
.
I
've
brought
the
police
and
it
will
soon
be
over
.
''
#
21
<
452
TEXT
N19
>
A
Present
For
General
Calinga
HE
WAS
BETRAYED-
BY
THE
ONE
MAN
WHOSE
LOYALTY
HE
HAD
ALWAYS
TAKEN
FOR
GRANTED
THE
President
continued
holding
the
telephone
to
his
ear
long
after
he
knew
beyond
all
doubt
that
the
line
had
been
cut
.
Then
he
gave
a
despairing
little
sigh
,
returned
the
now
useless
instrument
to
its
cradle
and
sat
staring
with
unseeing
eyes
at
the
wall
opposite
.
A
sudden
outburst
of
machine-gun
fire
from
outside
the
Palace
caused
him
to
shiver
and
rise
from
his
chair
.
He
began
to
walk
quickly
towards
the
door
.
But
as
he
reached
out
to
turn
the
handle
the
door
opened
and
his
aide
,
Major
Pillar
Juarez
,
entered
.
Juarez
was
a
young
man
of
the
slim
athletic
type
.
Unlike
most
of
the
Air
Force
pilots
his
uniform
was
always
immaculate
,
a
fact
which
had
commended
itself
to
the
President
when
he
had
first
considered
making
him
his
personal
aide
.
But
now
the
major
's
uniform
had
lost
its
immaculate
look
;
it
was
dusty
and
his
right
trouser
leg
had
a
large
tear
in
it
.
``
Excellency
,
''
he
said
quietly
before
the
President
could
speak
,
``
you
will
have
to
leave
.
The
rebels
are
closing
in
and
the
troops
we
have
here
can
not
hold
out
much
longer
.
Santos
has
made
the
Palace-
and
you-
his
main
objective
.
He
is
concentrating
his
forces
here
because
once
you
are
in
his
power
,
well
,
it
's
all
over
.
''
The
President
swallowed
.
``
Did
you
know
the
telephone
line
is
cut
?
Our
position
is
hopeless
.
''
``
That
is
why
you
must
leave
here
,
Excellency
.
I
have
the
helicopter
standing
by
and
I
'll
take
you
down
to
La
Plomas
.
General
Calinga
has
the
city
completely
under
control
.
We
'll
fight
back
from
there
,
Excellency
.
Yes
,
with
General
Calinga
behind
you-
''
``
I
do
n't
know
.
''
The
President
's
words
broke
in
almost
nervously
.
``
About
Calinga
,
I
mean
.
''
He
shook
his
head
.
``
No
,
I'm
not
at
all
sure
of
him
.
''
``
But
Calinga
is
loyal
to
you
,
Excellency
.
''
``
Maybe
he
is
,
maybe
he
is
n't
.
''
The
President
half
closed
his
eyes
,
``
I
've
had
my
fill
of
bitter
disappointments
since
this
uprising
,
Juarez
.
So
many
people
I
'd
trusted
have
turned
against
me
.
''
He
lit
himself
a
cigarette
with
a
jerky
movement
.
``
You
,
Juarez
,
''
he
added
,
``
are
about
the
only
one
whose
loyalty
I
can
take
for
granted
.
''
``
You
trust
me
implicitly
,
Excellency
?
''
The
words
came
quickly
,
almost
sharply
.
``
I
do
,
Juarez
.
''
``
But
you
are
not
absolutely
certain
of
Calinga
's
loyalty
?
''
``
Not
quite
.
His
loyalty
will
depend
on
which
way
the
wind
is
blowing
.
And
at
present-
''
``
So
,
should
Calinga
have
decided
to
throw
in
his
lot
with
the
rebels
and
I
take
you
to
La
Plomas
,
well
,
I
shall
in
effect
be
handing
you
over
to
Santos
?
''
The
major
's
words
were
more
a
statement
of
fact
than
a
question
.
The
President
drew
heavily
on
his
cigarette
.
He
nodded
slowly
at
it
.
``
So
therefore
you
wo
n't
come
with
me
?
''
``
No
.
''
Major
Pillar
Juarez
slowly
undid
the
flap
of
his
holster
.
He
withdrew
his
revolver
.
He
pointed
it
straight
at
the
President
.
``
The
helicopter
is
all
ready
,
''
he
said
quietly
and
evenly
.
``
You
will
fly
to
La
Plomas
in
it
.
''
The
President
stared
.
``
Juarez
,
''
he
said
huskily
,
``
you
seem
particularly
anxious
to
take
me
to
Calinga
.
Suspiciously
anxious
,
I
would
say
.
''
Juarez
tightened
his
grip
on
the
gun
.
``
You
said
you
trusted
me
.
''
The
President
nodded
.
``
I
did
.
And
I
meant
it
.
At
the
time
.
''
He
paused
.
``
Now
I
'm
not
so
sure
.
I-
''
``
All
right
,
''
cut
in
Juarez
sharply
,
``
my
crew-men
are
already
aboard
.
''
He
made
a
little
movement
with
the
revolver
.
``
Come
,
we
'll
go
now
.
''
As
Juarez
opened
the
door
the
President
suddenly
started
biting
at
his
lower
lip
.
``
The
helicopter
,
''
continued
Juarez
,
``
is
standing
in
the
interior
gardens
.
''
The
President
walked
slowly
out
of
the
room
;
his
eyes
were
now
blinking
spasmodically
.
``
WAS
it
necessary
to
tie
me
up
like
this
?
''
The
President
looked
tired
and
old
as
he
indicated
his
bound
wrists
.
Juarez
did
not
answer
.
He
turned
to
his
radio-operator
.
``
I'm
dropping
to
a
thousand
feet
,
''
he
said
.
``
Try
to
contact
Santos
now
.
''
The
President
's
eyes
filled
with
an
ocean
of
contempt
.
``
And
to
think
I
once
gave
you
my
trust
,
''
he
choked
.
``
Much
rather
had
I
stayed
at
my
Palace
and-
''
He
suddenly
leaned
forward
and
buried
his
face
in
his
bound
hands
.
He
started
sobbing
silently
to
himself
.
For
a
moment
Juarez
contemplated
the
broken
man
beside
him
.
He
opened
his
mouth
to
say
something
but
as
he
did
so
his
radio-operator
announced
that
he
had
contacted
Santos
.
Juarez
nodded
.
He
took
his
microphone
and
started
talking
slowly
,
deliberately
.
After
he
had
finished
doing
so
he
dropped
the
helicopter
to
five
hundred
feet
.
He
banked
slightly
.
When
he
saw
three
men
leave
a
hut
and
walk
out
towards
the
middle
of
the
field
in
front
of
it
he
dropped
even
lower
.
``
That
's
Santos
,
''
pointed
the
radio-operator
.
``
The
one
in
the
middle
.
''
``
Yes
,
I
know
.
''
Juarez
made
towards
the
group
.
He
landed
the
helicopter
about
fifty
yards
away
from
the
three
men
.
He
kept
the
rotor
blades
turning
.
``
Right
,
''
he
said
sharply
to
the
President
,
''
out
you
get
.
Santos
is
expecting
you
!
''
He
removed
his
gun
from
its
holster
.
The
President
lifted
his
head
.
He
glanced
at
the
revolver
and
also
at
the
carbines
the
radio-operator
and
Juarez
's
other
crew-men
were
holding
.
His
eyes
started
blinking
again
.
Then
slowly
he
rose
from
his
seat
.
He
followed
Juarez
out
of
the
machine
like
a
man
from
whose
body
the
last
spark
of
life
had
all
but
departed
.
SANTOS
could
not
contain
himself
any
longer
:
when
he
saw
his
dejected
enemy
before
him
he
started
running
towards
the
helicopter
.
He
was
shouting
almost
incoherently
.
It
was
then
that
the
carbines
opened
up
catching
Santos
's
two
henchmen
completely
unawares
;
they
died
instantly
.
At
the
same
moment
Juarez
moved
forward
to
the
rebel
leader
.
He
put
his
gun
close
to
the
other
's
stomach
.
He
pulled
the
trigger
five
times
.
Now
the
two
crew-men
had
dropped
their
carbines
.
They
leaped
out
of
the
helicopter
and
unceremoniously
tossed
the
dazed
and
bewildered
President
back
into
it
.
Then
,
while
Juarez
climbed
frantically
for
the
pilot
's
seat
,
they
also
tossed
aboard
the
dead
body
of
the
rebel
leader
.
As
the
helicopter
began
to
rise
they
regained
their
carbines
and
poured
a
stream
of
bullets
at
the
shouting
groups
of
men
who
were
now
running
out
towards
the
field
.
At
two
thousand
feet
Juarez
set
course
for
La
Plomas
.
He
smiled
tightly
as
his
radio-operator
leaned
over
and
cut
the
bonds
on
the
President
's
wrists
.
``
Well
,
Excellency
,
''
he
said
,
``
it
was
a
long
shot
but-
''
``
It
was
indeed
a
long
shot
,
''
interjected
the
President
in
a
strangled
voice
.
``
A
very
long
shot
.
''
He
swallowed
.
``
But
I
am
still
bewildered
.
Why
was
it
necessary
to
force
me
into
this
helicopter
at
gunpoint
?
And
why
the
bonds
?
Why-
''
``
Excellency
,
''
said
Major
Pillar
Juarez
,
``
I
had
to
force
you
into
the
helicopter
because
otherwise
you
would
have
stayed
at
your
Palace
.
And
died
.
Also
,
with
the
greatest
respect
,
Excellency
,
you
are
a
very
poor
actor
;
you
can
not
hide
or
disguise
your
emotions
.
So
I
had
to
make
you
actually
believe
I
was
handing
you
over
to
Santos
.
``
No
,
Excellency
,
you
could
not
have
played
the
part
you
did
;
it
had
to
be
,
as
far
as
you
were
concerned
,
only
too
horribly
true
.
Otherwise
it
could
not
have
succeeded
.
You
did
believe
it-
''
``
Yes
.
And
I
believed
that
you
too
had
turned
against
me
,
Juarez
.
''
The
words
were
uttered
as
an
apology
as
humble
as
it
was
sincere
.
Juarez
smiled
.
``
Yes
,
you
had
to
believe
that
too
,
Excellency
.
''
He
altered
course
ten
degrees
to
starboard
.
``
La
Plomas
ahead
,
''
he
announced
.
``
Now
when
we
land
and
you
show
General
Calinga
the
dead
body
of
the
rebel
Santos
,
there
is
no
doubt
where
his
loyalty
will
be
,
is
there
?
''
The
President
nodded
and
fell
silent
.
About
a
minute
later
he
said
:
``
Juarez
,
I
can
never
reward
you
enough
.
I-
''
``
Excellency
,
''
smiled
Major
Pillar
Juarez
,
``
I
have
a
wish
I
hope
you
will
grant
.
''
``
Name
it
.
''
The
major
's
smile
widened
.
``
A
new
uniform
,
Excellency
.
Hand-tailored
in
English
cloth
.
''
He
glanced
at
the
tear
in
his
trouser
leg
.
``
I
think
I
am
almost
entitled
to
that
,
Excellency
.
''
The
President
laughed
.
It
was
the
first
time
he
had
done
so
in
over
three
weeks
.
It
was
a
long
laugh
.
A
slightly
hysterical
laugh
.
THE
FRIEND
SANTAGO
WAS
A
MAN
TO
BE
TRUSTED
...
HE
COULD
USE
A
SUB-MACHINE
GUN
CAPTAIN
RAMON
CORDORA
'S
voice
was
loud
.
``
Corporal
Santago
,
''
he
shouted
.
``
Where
's
Corporal
Santago
?
''
One
of
the
privates
looked
up
briefly
from
his
cards
.
``
Back
there
somewhere
,
''
he
grunted
.
Cordora
opened
his
mouth
again
as
if
he
were
going
to
remonstrate
with
the
private
for
his
appalling
lack
of
discipline
but
,
thinking
better
of
it
,
he
moved
off
in
search
of
Santago
.
He
found
him
behind
the
hut
cleaning
his
rifle
.
``
Well
,
Corporal
,
''
he
smiled
,
``
I
'm
glad
to
see
someone
in
your
platoon
cleans
his
weapons
regularly
!
''
Santago
did
not
answer
until
he
had
removed
the
piece
of
four-by-two
from
his
pull-through
.
``
I
always
used
to
clean
my
rifle
regularly
.
''
His
voice
was
surly
.
``
If
you
made
an
inspection
now
and
then
,
you
'd
know
that
I
still
do
.
''
Cordora
continued
smiling
.
``
Now
,
now
,
ca
n't
you
take
a
little
joke
,
my
friend
?
''
Santago
slowly
raised
his
head
.
``
Do
n't
you
call
me
your
friend
,
''
he
said
.
``
The
only
friend
you
have
is
yourself
.
''
The
other
's
smile
remained
fixed
.
``
We
were
friends
once
upon
a
time
.
''
``
Yes
,
but
that
was
long
,
long
ago
.
''
``
Not
so
long
ago
.
''
The
Captain
paused
.
``
It
's
only
six
months
since
we
were
serving
together
under
La
Cruz
.
''
Santago
now
began
to
examine
the
bolt
of
his
rifle
.
``
Yes
,
''
he
murmured
,
``
we
served
together
under
him
.
As
privates
.
Then
along
came
Kassan
.
And
with
him
in
power
what
happened
?
You
became
sergeant
the
very
next
day
.
''
``
Yes
,
''
broke
in
Cordora
,
``
but
shortly
after
that
I
was
able
to
get
you
promoted
to
corporal
.
''
Santago
lifted
his
head
.
``
True
.
But
you
also
got
yourself
promoted
to
lieutenant
.
Then
a
month
later
you
became
a
captain
.
''
He
bent
down
once
again
and
started
cleaning
his
rifle
bolt
.
``
Yes
,
you
were
a
good
friend
to
yourself
.
But
not
to
me
.
Any
friend
of
mine
would
have
made
sure
I
got
a
bit
higher
than
this
.
''
His
eyes
flicked
contemptuously
to
the
rank
badges
on
his
right
sleeve
,
then
back
again
to
his
rifle
bolt
.
Cordora
switched
his
smile
off
and
managed
to
look
sympathetic
.
``
I
know
how
you
must
feel
,
''
he
said
.
``
But
it
's
not
so
easy
as
you
'd
think
.
I
did
my
best
for
you
but
President
Kassan
has
never
forgotten
that
day
over
two
years
ago
,
when
you
let
him
have
the
butt
of
your
rifle
right
across
his
face
.
''
``
I
could
n't
help
it
,
''
muttered
the
other
.
``
I
was
ordered
to
disperse
the
crowd
and
I
was
only
doing
my
duty
.
How
was
I
to
know
that
one
day
he
'd
be
President
?
''
Captain
Cordora
made
a
little
clicking
sound
with
his
teeth
.
``
Well
,
nevertheless
,
he
's
never
forgotten
it
.
And
every
time
I've
brought
up
the
subject
of
your
commission
,
well
,
he
has
said
no
.
In
fact
,
it
took
me
a
great
deal
of
persuading
to
even
get
you
your
corporal
's
stripes
,
Santago
,
if
the
truth
be
told
.
''
He
paused
and
lowered
his
voice
.
``
But
now
something
's
come
up
which
,
if
you
do
your
bit
,
will
maybe
enable
you
to
find
favour
in
the
President
's
eyes
.
``
For
a
start
,
he
has
given
me
authority
to
promote
you
to
sergeant
if
all
goes
well
.
''
Santago
stopped
cleaning
the
rifle
bolt
.
``
To
sergeant
?
''
``
Yes
.
Now
,
if
he
's
prepared
to
forgive
you
enough
to
agree
to
your
promotion
to
sergeant
,
well
,
who
knows
?
Maybe
sometime
later
he
will
forgive
you
completely
and
grant
you
a
commission
.
''
Cordora
paused
again
.
``
Of
course
,
all
that
is
conjecture
.
You
will
have
to
carry
out
this
special
little
job
first
and
qualify
yourself
for
promotion
to
sergeant
before
the
officer
question
could
even
be
considered
.
''
#
214
<
453
TEXT
N2
>
Destination
Danger
By
ERNEST
HAYCOX
ILLUSTRATED
BY
EDWIN
PHILLIPS
Bill
wanted
her
to
be
his
alone-
despite
her
past
.
But
first
he
had
to
settle
a
grudge
THIS
was
one
of
those
years
when
Apache
smoke
signals
spiralled
from
the
mountain
tops
,
when
many
a
ranch-house
lay
as
a
square
of
blackened
ashes
and
the
departure
of
a
stage
from
Tonto
started
an
adventure
that
had
no
certain
ending
.
The
stage
,
with
its
six
horses
,
waited
in
Tonto
's
town
square
.
On
the
box
was
Happy
Stewart
,
the
reins
between
his
fingers
.
John
Strang
rode
shotgun
guard
.
And
an
escort
of
1
cavalrymen
waited
behind
the
coach
,
half
asleep
in
their
saddles
.
In
the
dawn
,
this
high
air
was
cold
.
A
small
crowd
stood
in
the
square
,
presenting
their
final
messages
to
the
passengers
.
There
was
a
girl
going
to
marry
an
infantry
officer
,
a
tall
,
thin
Englishman
carrying
a
sporting
rifle
,
a
gambler
,
a
cattleman-
and
a
slim
blond
man
.
Happy
Stuart
and
the
shotgun
guard
looked
at
him
with
narrow-eyed
interest
.
This
seemed
all
until
a
girl
known
commonly
throughout
Arizona
Territory
as
Henriette
walked
from
the
crowd
.
She
was
small
,
with
a
touch
of
paleness
in
her
cheeks
.
The
blond
man
stepped
back
from
the
coach
door
and
her
eyes
lifted
at
his
unexpected
courtesy
.
They
showed
faint
surprise
.
Men
in
the
crowd
were
smiling-
derisively
.
But
the
blond
man
turned-
the
movement
like
the
swift
cut
of
a
knife-
and
his
sharp-bright
attention
covered
them
until
the
smiling
quit
.
He
was
a
lean
man
,
and
stamped
as
a
gun-fighter
by
the
Colts
slung
on
his
hip
.
But
it
was
n't
the
guns
alone
.
Something
in
his
face
,
watchful
and
smooth
,
showed
his
trade
,
too
.
Happy
Stuart
kicked
off
the
brakes
and
yelled
:
``
Hi
!
''
The
stage
rolled
from
the
town
in
a
cloud
of
dust
,
the
cavalrymen
trotting
briskly
behind
.
Beyond
them
stretched
the
journey
no
coach
had
attempted
for
45
days
.
Out
below
in
the
desert
's
distance
stood
the
relay
stations
they
hoped
to
reach
and
pass
.
Between
lay
a
country
swept
empty
by
the
quick
raids
of
Geronimo
's
savages
.
The
Englishman
,
the
gambler
and
the
blond
man
sat
jammed
together
in
the
forward
seat
.
The
cattleman
and
the
two
women
shared
the
rear
seat
.
NOW
the
cattleman
leaned
towards
Henriette
,
his
knees
almost
touching
her
.
A
huge
gold
nugget
slid
gently
back
and
forth
along
the
gold
watch
chain
slung
across
his
wide
chest
.
His
eyes
looked
into
hers
,
reading
something
that
caused
him
to
smile
.
They
were
strangers
packed
closely
together
with
nothing
in
common
save
a
destination
.
Yet
the
cattleman
's
smile
and
the
boldness
of
his
glance
was
something
as
audible
as
speech
,
noted
by
everyone
except
the
Englishman
,
who
sat
bolt
upright
in
the
corner
,
covered
by
stony
indifference
.
The
army
girl
,
tall
and
demurely
pretty
,
threw
a
quick
side-glance
at
Henriette
,
then
looked
away
with
a
touch
of
colour
.
Three
hours
from
Tonto
the
road
,
making
a
last
round
sweep
,
let
them
down
into
the
flat
desert
.
From
now
on
they
would
be
on
their
own
.
The
cavalrymen
wheeled
back
to
town
,
their
sergeant
yelling
,
doubtfully
:
``
Good
luck
.
''
The
miles
fell
behind
and
the
smell
of
alkali
dust
got
thicker
.
Up
on
the
box
,
Johnny
Strang
shifted
the
gun
on
his
lap
.
``
What's
Malpais
Bill-
the
blond
one-
riding
with
us
for
?
''
``
I
guess
I
would
n't
ask
him
,
''
Happy
Stuart
replied
,
-
and
studied
the
hazy
horizon
.
All
day
they
were
tormented
by
a
cruel
,
relentless
sun
.
Now
as
the
coach
trundled
to
a
stop
outside
Gap
Station
,
they
were
red-eyed
and
aching
from
the
stinging
dust
.
A
short
man
with
a
tremendous
stomach
shuffled
through
the
dusk
.
He
said
:
``
Was
n't
sure
you
'd
get
through
,
Happy
.
''
``
Where
's
the
soldiers
for
tomorrow
?
''
``
Other
side
of
the
mountains
.
Everybody
's
chased
out
.
What
2ai
n't
forted
up
here
was
sent
into
Lordsburg
.
''
He
looked
first
at
the
army
girl
,
then
appraised
Henriette
instantly
.
His
eyes
slid
on
to
Malpais
Bill
standing
in
the
background
.
Recognition
stirred
him
then
and
made
his
voice
careful
.
``
Hello
,
Bill
.
What
brings
you
this
way
?
''
Malpais
Bill
's
cigarette
glowed
in
the
gathering
dusk
and
Henriette
caught
the
brief
image
of
his
face
,
serene
and
watchful
.
Malpais
Bill
's
tone
was
easy
,
it
was
soft
.
``
Just
the
trip
.
''
They
were
moving
on
towards
the
frame
house
.
As
the
army
girl
walked
into
the
station
's
big
room
,
a
soldier
in
a
dishevelled
uniform
stepped
forward
.
He
said
:
``
Miss
Robertson
?
Lieutenant
Hauser
was
to
have
met
you
here
.
He
is
at
Lordsburg
.
He
was
wounded
in
a
brush
with
the
Apaches
last
night
.
''
The
girl
stood
very
still
.
She
said
:
``
Badly
?
''
``
Well
,
yes
,
''
said
the
soldier
.
Henriette
's
dove-coloured
dress
blended
with
the
background
shadows
.
She
was
watching
the
other
girl
's
face
whiten
.
But
there
was
a
strength
in
the
army
girl
,
a
fortitude
that
made
her
think
of
the
soldier
.
For
she
said
quietly
:
``
You
must
have
had
a
bad
trip
.
''
``
Nothing-
nothing
at
all
,
''
said
the
soldier
.
As
the
trooper
left
the
room
,
the
gambler
turned
to
the
army
girl
with
an
odd
expression
,
as
though
he
were
remembering
painful
things
.
After
dinner
,
Malpais
Bill
lounged
,
cigarette
in
hand
,
in
the
yard
.
The
moonlight
was
a
frozen
silver
that
could
not
dissolve
the
desert
's
incredible
blackness
.
AS
Henriette
walked
towards
him
from
the
Tonto
road
,
her
face
was
clear
and
strange
and
incurious
in
the
night
.
He
said
:
''
Apaches
like
to
crawl
down
next
to
a
settlement
and
wait
for
strays
.
''
She
was
indifferent
,
unafraid
.
Her
voice
was
cool
,
and
he
could
hear
the
faint
loneliness
in
it
,
the
fatalism
that
made
her
words
so
even
.
``
There
's
a
wind
coming
up
,
so
soft
and
good
.
''
He
took
off
his
hat
,
long
legs
braced
and
his
eyes
quick
and
puzzled
in
their
watchfulness
.
His
blond
hair
glowed
in
the
fugitive
light
.
His
lips
were
restless
and
the
sing
and
rush
of
strong
feeling
was
like
a
current
of
quick
wind
around
him
.
It
was
that
unruly
.
``
You
have
folks
in
Lordsburg
?
''
SHE
spoke
in
a
direct
patient
way
as
though
explaining
something
he
should
have
known
without
asking
.
``
I
run
a
house
in
Lordsburg
.
''
``
No
,
''
he
said
,
``
it
was
n't
what
I
asked
.
''
``
My
folks
are
dead-
I
think
.
There
was
a
massacre
in
the
Superstition
Mountains
when
I
was
a
baby
.
''
He
stood
with
his
head
bowed
.
There
was
a
hardness
and
a
rawness
to
this
land
and
little
sympathy
for
the
weak
.
She
had
survived
,
and
had
paid
for
her
survival
and
she
looked
at
him
now
in
a
way
that
offered
no
explanation
or
apologies
.
He
said
:
``
Over
in
the
Tonto
Basin
it
's
fine
land
.
I
still
have
a
piece
of
a
ranch
there-
with
a
house
half
built
.
''
``
If
that
's
your
country
,
why
are
you
here
?
''
His
lips
laughed
and
the
rashness
in
him
glowed
hot
again
and
he
seemed
to
grow
taller
in
the
moonlight
.
``
A
debt
to
collect
.
''
``
You
will
never
get
through
collecting
those
kind
of
debts
.
Everybody
in
the
Territory
knows
you
.
``
Once
you
were
just
a
rancher
.
Then
you
tried
to
wipe
out
a
grudge
and
then
there
was
a
bigger
one
to
wipe
out-
and
the
debt
kept
growing
and
more
men
are
waiting
to
kill
you
.
Some
day
a
man
will
.
Run
away
from
the
debts
.
''
His
bright
smile
kept
constant
,
which
made
her
shoulders
lift
in
resignation
.
``
No
,
''
she
murmured
.
``
You
wo
n't
run
.
''
He
said
:
``
We
'd
better
go
back
,
''
and
they
went
across
the
yard
in
silence
.
She
turned
to
look
at
him
once
more
and
then
passed
down
the
narrow
corridor
to
her
own
quarters
.
Beyond
her
window
in
the
yard
,
a
man
was
murmuring
to
another
man
:
``
Plummer
and
Shanley
are
in
Lordsburg
.
Malpais
Bill
knows
it
.
''
Through
the
thin
partition
of
the
adjoining
room
she
heard
the
army
girl
crying
with
uncontrollable
regularity
.
Henriette
stared
at
the
dark
wall
,
her
shoulders
and
head
bowed
.
Then
she
returned
to
the
hall
,
knocked
on
the
army
girl
's
door
and
went
in
.
It
was
morning
.
Six
fresh
horses
fidgeted
in
front
of
the
coach
and
the
fat
host
of
Gap
Station
came
across
the
yard
swinging
a
lantern
against
the
dead
,
bitter
black
.
All
the
passengers
filed
sleep-dulled
and
miserable
from
the
house
.
The
Gap
host
grumbled
:
``
If
they
do
n't
jump
you
before
you
get
to
Al
's
ranch
,
you
'll
be
all
right
.
''
It
was
noon
when
Henriette
caught
the
smell
of
smoke
in
the
windless
air
.
Looking
through
the
angled
vista
of
the
window
panel
she
saw
a
clay
and
rock
chimney
standing
up
like
a
gaunt
skeleton
against
the
day
's
light
.
The
house
that
had
been
there
was
a
black
square
on
the
ground
,
smoke
still
rising
from
pieces
that
had
not
been
completely
burned
.
The
stage
stopped
and
all
the
men
were
instantly
out
.
An
iron
stove
squatted
on
the
earth
,
with
one
section
of
pipe
stuck
upright
to
it
.
Fire
licked
lazily
along
the
collapsed
fragments
of
what
had
been
a
trunk
.
Beyond
the
house
lay
two
nude
figures
grotesquely
bald
,
with
deliberate
knife-slashes
marking
their
bodies
.
Happy
Stuart
walked
over
and
returned
quickly
.
``
Al
and
his
wife
.
''
Malpais
Bill
knew
now
that
they
had
a
battle
ahead
.
With
Happy
and
the
shotgun
guard
he
clambered
on
to
the
coach
roof-
ready
for
the
fight
.
Back
on
the
coach
,
the
gambler
said
to
the
army
girl
:
``
You're
pretty
safe
between
two
fellows
.
''
He
hauled
a
.44
from
a
back
pocket
and
laid
it
on
his
lap
.
The
Englishman
pulled
the
rifle
from
between
his
knees
and
laid
it
across
the
sill
of
the
window
.
The
cattleman
swept
back
his
coat
to
clear
the
gun
holster
.
Henriette
sat
with
her
eyes
pinned
to
the
gloved
tips
of
her
fingers
,
remembering
the
tall
shape
of
Malpais
Bill
cut
against
the
moonlight
of
Gap
Station
.
He
had
smiled
at
her
as
a
man
might
smile
at
any
desirable
woman
,
with
the
sweep
and
swing
of
laughter
in
his
voice
.
His
eyes
had
been
gentle
.
The
gambler
spoke
very
quietly
and
she
did
n't
hear
him
until
his
fingers
gripped
her
arm
.
He
said
again
,
not
raising
his
voice
:
``
Get
down
.
''
HENRIETTE
dropped
to
her
knees
,
hearing
gunfire
blast
through
the
rush
and
run
of
the
coach
.
Happy
Stuart
ceased
to
yell
and
the
army
girl
's
eyes
were
round
and
dark
,
yet
showing
no
fright
.
Looking
upward
through
the
window
on
the
gambler
's
side
,
Henriette
saw
the
weaving
figure
of
an
Apache
warrior
reel
nakedly
on
a
pony
and
rush
by
with
a
rifle
raised
and
pointed
in
his
bony
elbows
.
The
gambler
took
a
cool
aim
.
The
stockman
fired
and
aimed
again
.
The
Englishman
's
sporting
rifle
blasted
heavy
echoes
through
the
coach
,
hurting
her
ears
,
and
the
smell
of
powder
got
rank
and
bitter
.
The
blond
man
's
boots
scraped
the
coach
top
and
round
small
holes
began
to
dimple
the
panelling
as
the
Apaches
'
bullets
struck
.
An
Indian
came
boldly
abreast
the
coach
and
made
a
target
that
could
n't
be
missed
.
The
cattleman
dropped
him
with
one
shot
.
The
coach
hubs
screamed
as
its
wheels
slewed
around
the
sharp
ruts
and
the
whole
heavy
superstructure
bounced
high
in
the
air
.
The
gambler
said
,
quietly
:
~
''
You
'd
better
take
this
,
''
handing
Henriette
his
gun
.
He
leaned
against
the
door
,
with
his
small
hands
gripping
the
sill
.
Pallor
loosened
the
cheeks
.
He
said
,
to
the
army
girl
:
``
Be
sure
to
keep
between
those
gentlemen
.
''
He
slumped
on
to
the
window
sill
.
They
were
rolling
down
the
mountain
without
brake
.
Gunfire
fell
off
and
the
crying
of
the
Indians
faded
back
.
Coming
up
from
her
knees
then
,
she
saw
the
desert
's
flat
surface
far
below
,
with
the
angular
pattern
of
Lordsburg
vaguely
on
the
far
borders
of
the
heat
fog
.
WITH
a
roar
,
Happy
Stuart
's
voice
lifted
again
and
brakes
were
screaming
on
the
wheels
,
and
going
off
,
and
screaming
again
.
The
Englishman
stared
out
of
the
window
sullenly
.
The
army
girl
seemed
in
a
deep
desperate
dream
.
The
cattleman
's
face
was
shining
with
a
strange
sweat
.
#
26
<
454
TEXT
N21
>
AT
THAT
MAN
'S
MERCY
As
Jenny
lifted
the
receiver
,
an
arm
suddenly
came
over
her
shoulder
and
a
hairy
hand
gripped
her
wrist
.
NOTHING
WARNED
JENNY
THAT
THE
PEACE
AND
QUIET
OF
HER
LIFE
WAS
TO
BE
SHATTERED
.
JENNY
put
the
last
of
the
dishes
in
the
cupboard
,
and
then
walked
back
into
the
living-room
.
She
wished
Ian
were
back
.
The
house
always
seemed
very
still
and
quiet
when
he
was
away
and
he
would
not
be
home
until
late
.
Tonight
Jenny
felt
uneasy
.
That
announcement
on
the
radio
about
a
man
who
had
escaped
from
the
mental
institution
in
a
neighbouring
town
had
disturbed
her
.
She
stood
looking
out
of
the
wide
bay-window
on
to
the
garden
.
The
great
copper
beech
cast
a
lacework
of
moving
shadows
across
the
smooth
,
sunlit
lawn
,
and
in
its
whispering
branches
two
magpies
quarrelled
noisily
.
As
far
as
the
eye
could
see
there
was
nothing
but
trees
,
and
,
in
the
distance
,
the
bleak
moors
,
so
beautiful
,
peaceful
and
isolated
.
That
was
just
what
she
and
Ian
liked
,
but
not
when
there
was
a
maniac
at
large
.
Jenny
sat
down
on
the
settee
and
picked
up
the
paper
,
trying
to
keep
calm
.
After
all
,
there
was
no
reason
why
he
should
come
here
.
The
road
past
their
house
led
only
to
a
small
secluded
bay
a
mile
or
two
further
on
.
The
reason
for
his
escaping
from
the
asylum
was
presumably
to
get
as
far
away
from
confinement
as
possible
,
in
which
case
he
would
naturally
go
in
the
opposite
direction
.
Her
fears
somewhat
lulled
,
she
began
to
read
.
The
radio
was
on
and
she
could
hear
the
baby
upstairs
whimper
in
his
sleep
.
The
clock
was
striking
six
when
a
loud
knock
on
the
door
made
her
start
.
Slowly
she
lowered
the
newspaper
.
She
was
n't
expecting
anyone
.
Oh
,
yes
,
her
young
sister
,
Betty
,
had
said
she
might
call
.
She
got
up
and
went
to
the
front
door
.
As
she
opened
it
,
a
good-looking
man
wearing
a
grey
suit
,
pushed
past
her
into
the
hall
.
She
turned
on
him
indignantly
,
but
before
she
could
protest
,
he
leaned
over
her
shoulder
and
shut
the
door
.
Her
mouth
went
dry
.
A
large
hand
gripped
her
arm
and
turned
her
towards
the
living-room
.
``
Go
on
,
''
the
voice
said
metallically
,
and
the
protest
died
on
her
lips
as
she
obeyed
.
She
walked
over
to
the
settee
,
and
then
turned
and
smiled
nervously
.
``
Wo
n't
you
sit
down
?
''
she
asked
,
her
throat
constricted
.
``
Food
,
have
you
any
food
?
''
he
growled
,
and
there
was
a
strange
glint
in
his
eye
as
he
looked
her
up
and
down
.
She
swallowed
hard
,
her
fingers
fumbling
nervously
with
her
wedding
ring
.
``
I
have
n't
got
much-
my
husband
's
supper-
''
Her
voice
trailed
away
.
At
the
mention
of
Ian
,
the
stranger
half-rose
,
his
eyes
wary
.
``
Your
husband
,
where
is
he
?
''
``
He
'll
be
back
soon
.
''
``
Give
me
food
.
''
His
eyes
were
fixed
on
her
,
and
,
try
as
she
might
,
she
could
not
take
her
own
away
.
There
was
something
almost
hypnotic
about
those
eyes
,
and
yet
something
lonely-
a
loneliness
of
the
spirit
that
was
terrifying
,
as
though
his
mind
were
far
beyond
reality
.
Suddenly
she
remembered
the
announcer
on
the
radio
.
He
had
warned
anyone
who
met
this
man
not
to
provoke
him
in
any
way
.
The
slightest
disagreement
could
send
him
into
an
uncontrollable
rage
.
He
began
to
rise
slowly
from
the
table
.
``
Yes
,
yes
,
I
'll
get
you
some
food
now
,
''
she
said
hastily
.
Her
hand
found
the
door
handle
and
she
slipped
out
.
In
the
small
alcove
by
the
kitchen
,
her
eyes
fell
on
the
telephone
.
She
paused
,
looking
at
it
longingly
,
but
a
sixth
sense
made
her
glance
over
her
shoulder
.
He
was
standing
in
the
doorway
.
Threateningly
,
he
began
to
walk
towards
her
.
She
stooped
to
pick
up
her
handkerchief
,
and
went
on
into
the
kitchen
.
As
she
opened
the
pantry
door
,
he
was
there
behind
her
.
She
put
bread
on
the
table
,
and
took
the
butter
and
a
cold
veal
and
ham
pie
from
the
refrigerator
.
He
stood
in
the
middle
of
the
room
,
watching
her
every
move
.
Putting
the
food
on
a
tray
,
she
cut
a
piece
of
apple
tart
,
and
carried
it
all
into
the
living-room
.
Again
,
he
followed
close
behind
her
.
He
sat
down
at
the
table
and
she
placed
the
tray
in
front
of
him
.
Ignoring
the
knife
and
fork
,
he
picked
up
the
meat
pie
,
and
,
breaking
it
in
two
,
began
to
eat
.
Jenny
could
feel
her
hands
trembling
,
and
when
the
man
coughed
,
her
hand
jerked
,
and
the
sauce
bottle
lay
on
its
side
.
A
brown
stain
slowly
spread
over
the
cloth
.
Her
hand
went
out
to
pick
up
the
fallen
bottle-
and
froze
.
She
saw
him
stop
chewing
.
His
eyes
were
fixed
on
the
spilling
sauce
.
Then
he
raised
his
head
and
she
shrank
back
.
He
had
the
expression
of
a
wild
cat
that
had
been
disturbed
at
its
meal
.
``
Sorry
,
that
was
silly
of
me
,
''
she
said
,
forcing
a
laugh
.
Then
she
got
up
and
moved
towards
the
door
.
``
Where
are
you
going
?
Come
back
.
''
The
voice
was
like
a
whip-lash
.
She
closed
her
eyes
and
swayed
slightly
.
``
I-
I
'm
going
to
make
you
a
cup
of
tea
,
''
she
explained
shakily
.
``
You
'd
like
a
drink
?
''
``
Beer
.
''
She
left
the
door
half-open
,
and
,
walking
quietly
,
reached
the
alcove
.
If
she
could
only
dial
999
.
Jenny
glanced
over
her
shoulder
.
The
door
was
still
ajar
and
there
was
no
sound
,
except
when
his
hand
touched
the
cutlery
.
Reaching
out
,
she
took
hold
of
the
receiver
,
and
raised
her
left
hand
to
the
dial
.
She
was
breathing
with
difficulty
,
and
her
legs
felt
unsteady
.
As
she
lifted
the
receiver
,
an
arm
came
over
her
shoulder
and
a
hairy
hand
gripped
her
wrist
.
Her
heart
leaped
and
the
blood
pounded
in
her
ears
.
For
a
moment
,
she
was
paralysed
with
fear
.
Then
slowly
she
turned
and
looked
up
into
his
face
.
She
hardly
recognised
it
.
It
was
very
flushed
,
and
seemed
to
have
grown
larger
.
The
mouth
was
slightly
open
,
and
jerked
spasmodically
at
one
corner
.
HER
breath
came
in
gasps
as
she
ran
her
tongue
over
her
dry
lips
.
Suddenly
his
grip
tightened
and
,
with
a
gasp
of
pain
,
Jenny
dropped
the
receiver
.
He
stood
,
still
holding
her
wrist
.
``
I
was
just
going
to
ring
the
doctor
to
see
if
he
was
calling
tomorrow
.
The
baby
is
n't
too
well
.
''
``
You
're
not
ringing
any
doctor
,
''
he
said
thickly
.
``
All
right
then
.
Come
with
me
,
and
we
'll
get
that
bottle
of
beer
.
''
She
smiled
at
him
hopefully
,
and
he
released
her
wrist
.
Jenny
took
a
few
tentative
steps
forward
,
and
then
waited
,
her
heart
pounding
.
Glancing
out
of
the
corner
of
her
eye
,
she
saw
him
following
.
Slowly
,
she
went
into
the
kitchen
and
took
a
bottle
of
beer
out
of
the
refrigerator
.
Back
in
the
living-room
,
he
stood
by
the
table
as
she
opened
the
bottle
and
poured
out
the
drink
.
She
held
the
glass
out
to
him
.
``
Come
on
,
drink
it
.
You
'll
feel
better
.
''
He
took
the
glass
,
looking
suspiciously
at
it
and
then
at
her
.
``
What
d'you
mean
,
'feel
better
'
?
''
he
growled
.
``
There's
nothing
wrong
with
me
.
''
Jenny
smiled
placatingly
.
``
No
,
of
course
not
,
''
she
soothed
,
``
but
you
said
you
were
very
thirsty
.
It
's
a
good
brand
.
My
husband
's
very
fond
of
it
.
''
He
looked
at
the
label
.
``
I
know
it
's
good
.
I
can
see
,
ca
n't
I
?
''
``
Yes
,
yes
,
of
course
.
I-
I
did
n't
mean
to
be
rude
.
''
``
I
did
n't
say
you
were
rude
.
''
His
eyes
were
beginning
to
glaze
over
.
``
What
's
the
matter
?
You
think
I
'm
mad
,
do
n't
you
?
''
``
No-
no
.
Why
should
I
?
Look
,
drink
up
.
Have
a
cigarette
.
''
She
offered
him
the
packet
.
He
took
one
and
examined
it
,
his
thick
fingers
turning
it
over
and
over
.
He
sniffed
it
,
his
brows
drawn
together
in
concentration
.
Jenny
lit
hers
and
watched
him
in
amazement
.
Why
all
this
fuss
over
an
ordinary
cigarette
?
She
flicked
her
lighter
and
held
it
out
.
He
took
hold
of
her
wrist
,
bringing
the
flame
to
the
cigarette
.
As
he
puffed
,
his
hands
gripped
her
more
tightly
.
His
eyes
met
hers
through
the
thin
veil
of
smoke
.
Her
heart
pounded
and
she
closed
her
eyes
.
That
wild
look
of
animal
desire-
and
he
was
mad
.
She
felt
utterly
weary
.
Gently
she
pulled
her
arm
away
.
``
Oh
,
God
,
please
help
me
,
''
she
prayed
inwardly
.
``
I
can't
stand
much
more
of
this
.
''
The
baby
upstairs
began
to
cry
loudly
,
giving
great
hiccoughing
sobs
.
Then
his
voice
rose
to
a
scream
.
Jenny
whipped
round
and
raced
for
the
door
,
but
the
man
caught
her
arm
.
``
Where
are
you
going
?
''
he
demanded
.
His
face
was
fierce
and
ugly
.
``
My
baby
's
ill
.
I
must
see
to
him
.
''
She
glared
at
him
,
fear
forgotten
because
her
little
son
needed
her
.
``
Let
me
go
.
''
``
Come
here
.
I
want
you
.
''
She
took
one
look
at
his
face
,
now
a
deep
red
,
the
veins
bulging
on
his
forehead
,
his
madness
plain
to
see
.
With
a
desperate
effort
she
wrenched
her
arm
away
and
dashed
into
the
hall
.
She
heard
him
shout
,
and
start
to
lumber
after
her
.
With
fear
as
the
spur
,
she
leapt
up
the
stairs
,
the
madman
at
her
heels
.
She
paused
for
a
split
second
,
and
then
seizing
a
large
Chinese
vase
that
stood
at
the
turn
of
the
stairs
,
she
pulled
it
over
and
sent
it
rolling
down
.
It
caught
him
across
the
thighs
,
and
man
and
vase
crashed
in
a
heap
at
the
foot
of
the
stairs
.
Not
waiting
to
see
the
results
,
Jenny
dived
for
the
bedroom
and
slammed
the
door
,
turning
the
key
.
Gasping
,
she
leaned
back
against
the
door
.
Looking
wildly
around
the
room
,
her
eye
fell
on
the
chest
of
drawers
.
It
was
heavy
and
made
of
oak
.
She
went
across
and
slowly
began
to
push
it
over
the
floor
.
Hearing
the
noise
,
the
baby
stopped
crying
.
At
last
the
chest
was
in
position
.
Panting
,
she
pushed
her
hair
off
her
forehead
and
went
over
to
the
baby
's
cot
.
She
lifted
him
and
laid
him
on
the
bed
.
Then
,
picking
up
the
cot
,
she
carried
it
into
the
small
ante-room
which
led
off
the
main
bedroom
.
There
was
no
other
way
in
,
except
through
the
bedroom
.
She
collected
the
baby
and
laid
him
down
in
the
cot
.
Then
she
drew
the
curtains
,
and
,
going
back
into
the
bedroom
,
closed
the
door
.
THERE
was
the
muffled
sound
of
scrambling
on
the
stairs
.
He
was
coming
up
again
.
She
eyed
the
oak
chest
.
That
should
hold
him
off
,
at
least
for
a
time
.
She
went
to
the
extension
phone
by
the
bed
,
and
,
with
trembling
hands
,
dialled
999
.
Soon
she
was
blurting
out
all
the
essential
details
to
the
police
.
As
she
replaced
the
receiver
,
Jenny
noticed
the
house
was
completely
silent
again
.
Where
was
he
now
?
She
went
as
near
to
the
door
as
she
could
and
listened
intently-
not
a
sound
.
She
slipped
back
to
the
bed
and
sat
down
weakly
.
Taking
her
cigarettes
out
of
her
pocket
,
she
lit
one
.
Inhaling
deeply
,
she
let
her
head
fall
forward
.
Suddenly
she
jerked
upright
.
That
was
the
side
door
that
had
creaked
.
He
had
been
outside
,
but
for
what
?
Then
nightmare
visions
of
things
she
had
read
in
the
papers
flooded
back
to
her-
of
people
being
axed
to
death
!
Only
last
week
,
Ian
had
bought
a
new
axe
.
She
could
picture
its
gleaming
head
now
.
She
darted
over
to
the
window
,
and
gazed
vainly
in
all
directions
.
There
was
not
a
sight
or
sound
of
anyone-
only
the
sun-dappled
lawn
and
the
whispering
trees
.
Peace
was
everywhere
.
She
smiled
bitterly
.
Her
heart
leaped
at
the
sound
of
an
approaching
car
.
Running
to
the
window
Jenny
saw
it
sweep
round
the
bend
and
pass
straight
on
,
heading
for
the
cove
.
Again
there
was
that
awful
silence-
silence
except
for
the
sound
of
a
man
with
an
axe
,
who
began
to
stumble
up
the
stairs
.
#
25
<
455
TEXT
N22
>
Continuing
Reveille
's
exciting
serial
VICE
KING
'S
SWEETHEART
HIDE-AND-SEEK
WITH
A
KILLER
by
Douglas
Enefer
A
glance
in
the
driving
mirror
told
me
I
was
being
tailed
by
another
car
.
I
knew
the
man
at
the
wheel
.
His
name
was
Ugo
Caramello
.
I
had
met
him
a
few
days
earlier-
after
I
had
found
lovely
Anna
Pavone
dead
in
Rome
's
famous
Fountain
of
Trevi
.
He
had
been
with
Anna
's
sister
,
Adriana
,
when
I
went
to
tell
her
the
news
.
Adriana
had
denied
that
her
sister
was
dead
.
And
Ugo
had
threatened
me
.
Events
moved
rapidly
after
that
.
I
had
run
across
New
York
vice-boss
Frank
Delgarra
in
Rome
in
the
company
of
a
call-girl
,
Gina
Vanoni
.
A
few
hours
later
I
found
Gina
murdered-
and
Adriana
left
for
New
York
to
collect
an
oil
fortune
she
should
have
shared
with
her
sister
.
Helping
her
to
collect
would
be
her
fiance
,
business
tycoon
Lance
Mallory
.
I
followed
.
I
talked
to
Adriana
in
her
penthouse
suite
.
She
told
me
her
sister
had
died-
in
a
car
crash
.
Her
eyes
and
lips
had
been
inviting
.
But
I
had
snubbed
her
and
stalked
out
.
Now
watchdog
Ugo
was
following
me
.
And
he
had
a
gun
in
his
hand
.
I
WAS
still
being
tailed
by
Ugo
Caramello
in
his
blue
Chev
when
I
drove
downtown
through
Columbus-circle
.
He
was
still
keeping
the
sort
of
distance
he
figured
necessary
for
me
not
to
know
I
was
being
followed
.
But
I
had
seen
him
.
At
Times-square
I
made
a
sharp
left
turn
and
went
down
Eighth-avenue
as
fast
as
the
traffic
would
allow
.
I
had
not
shaken
him
off
,
but
I
was
widening
the
gap
.
Then
I
slewed
into
Greenwich-avenue
and
twisted
and
turned
in
the
little
side
streets
with
their
curio
shops
and
outdoor
art
shows
west
of
Washington-square
.
When
I
finally
ran
the
car
into
a
narrow
alley
I
knew
I
had
Caramello
beat
.
I
got
out
,
walked
to
the
mouth
of
the
alley
and
stood
back
under
a
shop
awning
waiting
for
him
.
Three
minutes
later
the
blue
Chev
poked
its
nose
into
the
street
.
Ugo
had
his
dark
glasses
off
now
and
was
peering
around
.
His
dark
Sicilian
face
was
savage
with
annoyance
.
He
killed
the
car
engine
,
stepped
out
and
dodged
into
a
corner
drugstore
across
the
street
.
I
waited
for
a
second
,
then
drifted
over
the
street
and
pushed
the
drug-store
doors
open
.
Inside
four
teenage
kids
,
two
boys
and
two
girls
,
were
drinking
cokes
and
chattering
.
THE
counterman
,
a
hefty
lad
with
the
shoulders
of
a
quarter-back
,
was
polishing
glasses
with
quick
,
deft
movements
.
In
the
middle
of
the
store
a
middle-aged
guy
with
waxed
moustaches
was
reading
as
much
of
a
magazine
as
you
can
do
without
buying
the
thing
.
No
sign
of
Signor
Ugo
Caramello
.
Then
I
saw
the
telephone
booth
.
I
strolled
down
to
the
end
of
the
long
counter
and
pushed
my
ear
against
the
side
without
glass
.
I
could
just
hear
Ugo
's
voice
.
It
seemed
a
bit
agitated
.
``
Is
that
Plaza
6-179
,
please
?
''
A
pause
,
then
:
``
Who
is
speaking
,
please
?
''
Again
a
pause
.
3
''
This
is
Caramello
.
I
follow
him
but
he
disappear
in
the
traffic
.
''
Another
pause
.
``
No
,
I
do
not
know
where
he
went
.
I-
oh
,
damn
.
''
I
heard
the
phone
slam
back
on
its
rest
and
went
fast
into
the
street
and
across
to
my
car
.
I
sat
in
it
until
Caramello
came
out
and
drove
off
.
Then
I
went
back
into
the
drugstore
.
The
counterhand
eyed
me
coldly
.
``
You
want
something
,
mister
?
''
I
bought
a
pack
of
cigarettes
,
shut
myself
in
the
telephone
booth
and
dialled
Plaza
6-179
.
``
Mr.
Lance
Mallory
's
residence
,
''
said
a
voice
.
I
let
the
receiver
slide
down
on
its
cradle
and
went
back
to
my
car
with
a
head
full
of
thoughts-
none
of
which
started
to
make
sense
.
I
drove
home
.
Lesley
,
the
brown-haired
girl
who
operates
the
switchboard
in
my
apartment
block
,
looked
up
pertly
as
I
came
in
.
``
Did
you
have
a
nice
time
in
Rome
,
Mr
.
Power
?
''
``
Swell
.
''
``
You
've
a
good
tan
,
but
otherwise
you
do
n't
look
like
a
man
fresh
back
from
sunny
Italy
,
''
she
said
critically
.
``
And
why
aren't
you
at
the
office
?
''
``
I
've
two
more
days
'
leave
before
I
check
in
,
''
I
told
her
.
GOING
up
to
the
little
railing
which
protects
her
from
the
harsh
world
,
I
leaned
over
and
kissed
the
top
of
her
head
.
``
I
've
been
counting
the
hours
to
that
,
''
she
said
.
``
Put
your
face
up
and
I
'll
do
better
,
''
I
said
recklessly
.
Her
smooth
oval
face
came
up
directly
.
Her
mouth
was
warm
and
a
little
moist
and
not
immobile
.
Finally
she
moved
away
from
me
and
said
,
briskly
:
``
A
telephone
message
came
for
you
while
you
were
out
.
From
a
Miss
Adriana
Pavone
.
''
She
eyed
me
mockingly
.
``
So
they
even
follow
you
from
Italy
,
do
they
?
''
``
Oh
,
sure-
I
see
them
in
rotation
,
''
I
said
.
``
What
did
Miss
Pavone
want
?
''
Lesley
tapped
her
small
teeth
with
a
newly-pointed
pencil
.
``
She
said
she
wanted
to
speak
to
you
rather
urgently
,
but
as
you
were
n't
in
she
would
send
a
written
message
.
About
a
half-hour
later
this
came
.
''
She
handed
me
a
small
,
pale-blue
envelope
.
``
Thanks
,
Lesley
.
''
I
had
started
for
the
elevator
when
she
asked
innocently
:
``
Are
n't
you
going
to
open
it
,
Mr
.
Power
?
''
I
grinned
.
``
Yeah-
where
you
ca
n't
watch
my
emotional
reactions
.
''
I
went
up
to
my
apartment
and
read
the
letter
.
I
did
n't
know
quite
what
I
had
expected-
if
I
had
expected
anything
in
particular-
but
what
it
said
shook
me
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
Dear
John-
I
was
very
distressed
when
you
left
me
with
those
dreadful
words
.
I
simply
do
not
know
what
I
can
do
to
convince
you
how
wrong
you
are
.
But
I
shall
never
have
the
opportunity-
because
tonight
I
am
flying
back
to
Rome
.
I
have
been
uncertain
for
some
time
about
my
engagement
to
Mr.
Mallory
and
today
I
decided
not
to
marry
.
I
have
explained
this
to
him
and
I
think
he
understands-
better
,
I
am
afraid
,
than
you
understand
me
.
So
it
is
goodbye-
Adriana
Pavone
.
<
END
INDENTATION
>
I
dropped
the
letter
on
my
desk
and
rammed
tobacco
into
the
biggest
pipe
I
have
.
The
hell
with
Adriana
Pavone
!
If
she
wanted
to
skip
back
to
Rome-
let
her
.
I
did
n't
give
a
damn
.
JUST
the
same
,
I
found
myself
picking
up
the
letter
and
reading
it
again
.
So
she
was
n't
marrying
Mallory
.
Maybe
she
wanted
old
man
Power
?
Maybe
she
did
n't
care
about
either
of
us
?
Maybe
she
did
n't
care
about
New
York
once
she
had
latched
on
to
that
five-million-dollar
pay-off
?
The
thoughts
jostled
through
my
mind-
and
came
to
a
sudden
stop
.
She
could
not
hope
to
conclude
a
deal
like
that
in
a
couple
of
days
,
could
she
?
She
was
just
stalling
.
``
I
'm
flying
back
to
Rome
,
my
sweet
,
so
you
do
n't
any
longer
need
to
poke
your
2goddam
nose
into
my
affairs
...
''
That
could
be
it
.
I
grabbed
the
telephone
and
got
through
to
the
air
terminal
.
``
Is
there
a
reservation
on
the
night
flight
to
Rome
in
the
name
of
Signorina
Adriana
Pavone
?
''
I
asked
.
``
I
have
to
contact
her
before
she
checks
in
.
''
A
girl
clerk
answered
:
``
Wait
a
minute
,
sir
.
I
'll
find
out
.
''
There
was
a
long
pause
.
I
dragged
pipe
smoke
in
coughing
clouds
.
Then
the
line
came
alive
again
.
``
Sorry
,
sir
.
We
have
no
reservation
in
that
name
.
''
``
The
morning
flight
tomorrow
,
then
?
''
``
I
've
looked
,
sir
.
No
one
of
that
name
is
booked
to
Rome
.
''
``
Thanks
,
''
I
said
thickly
.
FIFTEEN
minutes
later
I
was
driving
north
again
.
The
commissionaire
was
n't
on
hand
at
the
plushy
hotel
where
Adriana
was
staying
,
so
I
rode
myself
straight
up
to
the
penthouse
suite
.
The
door
was
locked
.
I
banged
on
it
three
times
.
That
made
it
open
about
a
foot
and
a
face
came
into
slit
view-
a
thin
,
faintly
yellowed
face
with
eyes
like
deadly
sins
and
shining
crinkly
hair
.
He
was
around
twenty-five
years
old
and
looked
like
a
Filipino
houseboy
.
Before
,
I
had
not
noticed
that
she
had
one
.
``
Miss
Adriana
Pavone
,
''
I
said
.
``
John
Power
calling
.
''
He
twisted
a
wide
mouthful
of
teeth
into
a
grin
.
3
''
Miss
Pavone
not
in
,
sir
.
''
``
You
know
where
she
's
gone
?
''
3
''
No
sir
.
But
no
come
back
.
''
The
grin
had
died
but
the
eyes
were
alert
.
Too
alert
.
``
I
have
n't
seen
you
here
before
,
have
I
?
''
I
put
a
foot
in
the
door
as
I
said
it
.
He
looked
down
at
the
foot
and
smiled
a
long
slow
smile
.
3
''
If
you
are
friend
of
hers
,
I
tell
,
''
he
said
.
``
Miss
Pavone
left
just
now
with
all
her
baggage
.
She
fly
back
to
Rome
,
sir
.
''
``
On
the
night
flight
?
''
He
started
to
nod
,
then
checked
himself
.
But
he
was
too
late
.
``
The
night
flight
does
n't
take
off
until
eleven-thirty
,
''
I
said
.
``
She
has
some
shopping
to
do
first
,
I
think
.
''
His
eyes
were
snapping
at
me
now
.
A
tiny
globule
of
saliva
pooled
on
the
left
side
of
his
mouth
.
I
swung
my
shoulder
against
the
door
.
He
reeled
back
,
his
arms
flailing
.
I
went
in
.
``
You
're
lying
,
Flip
.
Where
's
she
gone-
and
why
?
''
He
backed
warily
from
me
,
going
across
the
hallway
towards
the
wide
lounge
.
Then
,
without
warning
,
he
lunged
.
Something
long
and
blue
and
shining
had
slid
down
his
sleeve
into
his
right
hand
.
I
hit
him
on
the
point
of
the
jaw
with
everything
I
had
.
For
a
second
he
seemed
to
hang
,
suspended
in
mid
air
.
Then
he
zoomed
backwards
,
hit
the
floor
and
rolled
over
.
But
he
was
not
done
.
He
came
face-upwards
on
the
roll
,
his
wrist
angled
for
a
knife-throw
.
I
trod
savagely
on
his
wrist
and
ground
it
until
he
screamed
his
agony
.
The
flick-knife
jumped
out
of
his
hand
,
clattering
over
the
floor
.
I
reached
down
,
hooked
him
up
by
his
collar
,
and
hit
him
one
more
time
in
the
mouth
.
I
felt
a
couple
of
his
teeth
crack
.
HE
sat
sprawled
on
a
large
sofa
,
his
mouth
full
of
blood
and
his
eyes
full
of
death
.
I
felt
inside
his
jacket
and
down
the
outside
of
his
pants
.
He
was
not
wearing
artillery
.
``
All
right-
talk
,
''
I
barked
.
He
dragged
a
handkerchief
from
his
breast-pocket
and
dabbed
at
his
mouth
.
I
took
the
gun
from
under
my
arm
,
the
big
Luger
I
thought
I
had
not
needed
in
Rome
.
``
You
can
go
into
the
bathroom
and
fix
your
mouth
,
''
I
said
.
He
stood
up
soundlessly
and
speechlessly
and
glided
across
the
hallway
and
through
a
door
.
I
went
in
after
him
and
watched
while
he
got
the
dislodged
teeth
out
of
his
face
.
``
All
right
,
''
I
said
again
,
``
tell
it
.
''
He
smiled
wolfishly
,
but
no
words
came
.
``
I
could
beat
it
out
of
you
,
Flip
,
''
I
said
,
``
but
I
haven't
the
time
and
I
have
n't
sadistic
instincts
.
``
On
the
other
hand
,
I
could
drag
you
down
to
police
headquarters
and
the
boys
could
stand
you
under
the
lights
.
''
He
swayed
against
the
wash-basin
,
killing
me
with
his
eyes
.
I
shrugged
.
``
I
have
n't
the
time
for
that
,
either
.
You
stay
tied
up
in
the
locked
bathroom
until
I
get
back-
with
a
gag
in
your
mouth
.
And
if
it
's
damned
uncomfortable
I
'm
not
going
to
shed
tears
.
''
I
turned
the
lock
and
went
into
the
big
lounge
.
I
dropped
the
key
on
to
Adriana
's
writing
desk
.
Something
was
on
it
.
A
piece
of
paper
,
pale
blue
,
like
that
she
had
used
to
write
to
me
.
It
had
writing
on
it
,
too
:
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
Dear
John-
I
was
very
distressed
when
you
left
me
with
those
dreadful
words
.
I
simply
do
not
know
what
I
can
do
to
convince
you
how
wrong
you
are
,
but
I
would
like-
<
END
INDENTATION
>
There
was
no
more
.
Just
a
letter
she
had
begun
and
then
started
again
on
another
sheet
.
Pushed
against
the
back
of
the
desk
top
was
a
newspaper
,
folded
down
on
black
headlines
which
read
:
FRANK
DELGARRA
,
BACK
FROM
ROME
,
TALKS
OF
BIG
DEAL
.
#
24
<
456
TEXT
N23
>
Durieux
unbuttoned
the
right
breast
pocket
of
his
parachute
smock
,
his
fingers
fumbling
with
the
stiffness
of
the
new
canvas
.
'This
is
my
party
card
,
'
he
said
,
holding
it
high
,
that
all
might
see
it
.
'I
am
more
proud
of
this
card
than
of
this
badge
.
'
When
he
said
this
,
Durieux
tapped
the
silver-nickel
badge
that
was
pinned
to
the
flap
of
his
right
breast
pocket
.
The
badge
consisted
of
an
opened
parachute
flanked
by
wings
.
Cynics
said
the
wings
had
been
added
to
remind
the
wearer
that
he
might
one
day
have
need
of
them
,
for
parachute-packing
is
not
an
exact
science
,
and
parachute
packers
have
been
known
to
err
.
The
badge
meant
that
Durieux
's
parachute
had
six
times
successfully
responded
to
his
pull
at
the
ripcord
,
with
himself
dangling
from
the
rigging
lines
,
fluttering
to
earth
like
an
autumn
leaf
discarded
from
the
military
tree
.
'Is
it
a
real
party
card
?
'
asked
Rossi
.
'It
's
not
like
any
party
card
that
I
ever
saw
.
I
'll
bet
it
's
a
forgery
.
'
'See
for
yourself
,
'
shouted
Durieux
,
thrusting
the
card
close
to
the
Corsican
's
face
.
Rossi
spat
very
deliberately
,
and
very
messily
,
upon
Durieux's
party
card
.
The
other
paras
,
who
had
guessed
what
was
to
come
,
shouted
with
laughter
.
'I
'm
going
to
make
you
lick
that
card
clean
,
'
said
Durieux
.
He
reached
down
for
the
nape
of
Rossi
's
neck
with
his
left
hand
.
His
intention
was
to
force
the
Corsican
's
nose
into
the
spittle
.
But
Rossi
jerked
Durieux
's
heels
from
beneath
him
.
Durieux
pitched
forward
,
falling
over
Rossi
.
Durieux
could
have
clutched
at
Rossi
to
save
himself
,
but
he
still
held
on
to
the
party
card
and
would
not
let
it
go
.
The
restraining
hands
of
two
paras
,
one
at
either
side
of
Rossi
,
were
all
that
saved
Durieux
from
falling
into
the
fire
.
One
of
the
paras
who
held
Durieux
spun
him
roughly
about
,
so
that
he
stumbled
away
from
the
fire
.
His
first
concern
was
for
the
party
card
.
It
was
scorched-
as
were
the
fingers
that
held
it-
and
Rossi
's
spittle
was
bubbling
on
the
cardboard
.
Durieux
wiped
the
card
clean
,
using
great
care
,
with
his
handkerchief
.
He
placed
the
card
back
in
his
breast
pocket
and
buttoned
it
beneath
the
parachute
badge
.
Only
then
did
he
return
to
Rossi
,
who
was
still
lying
beside
the
fire
.
'Now
you
wo
n't
be
able
to
make
me
lick
it
off
,
'
said
Rossi
.
'I
'll
do
better
than
that
,
'
promised
Durieux
.
'Get
up
,
Rossi
.
'
'Enchanted
by
the
invitation
,
comrade
Durieux
.
'
Rossi
arose
with
the
muscular
tension
of
a
caged
leopard
at
feeding
time
.
Durieux
almost
regretted
having
issued
the
invitation
.
Rossi
was
tall
,
but
he
did
not
tower
above
Durieux
;
he
was
broad
,
yet
not
significantly
wider
than
Durieux
;
but
he
was
unmistakably
the
more
aggressive
.
Looking
at
Rossi
,
Durieux
could
not
believe
that
his
opponent
possessed
the
fighting
instincts
of
a
mere
man
:
it
was
as
though
the
Corsican
belonged
spiritually
to
another
species
.
The
leopard-skin
pattern
upon
his
parachute
smock
might
have
been
an
outward
expression
of
his
character
.
Yet
Durieux
was
no
coward
,
nor
was
he
easily
intimidated
.
So
he
fired
his
right
fist
into
Rossi
's
face
and
caught
the
Corsican
on
the
mouth
.
His
knuckles
made
a
wooden
sound
against
Rossi
's
teeth
.
Rossi
rode
the
blow
,
swaying
back
from
the
hips
upon
which
his
hands
still
rested
,
but
his
lips
split
like
an
over-ripe
tomato
.
Blood
flowed
from
them
and
ran
down
his
chin
like
wine
.
Rossi
ran
his
tongue
over
the
blood
:
he
seemed
to
savour
the
taste
;
he
was
smiling
.
Then
Rossi
struck
Durieux
a
terrible
blow
that
landed
midway
between
crutch
and
waist
.
Durieux
had
never
been
hit
so
hard
before
,
though
he
had
become
an
amateur
boxer
in
his
student
days
in
order
to
gain
popularity
and
engender
self-confidence
.
But
he
had
never
even
imagined
that
it
was
possible
to
be
hit
so
hard
.
The
blow
took
all
pleasure
out
of
anger
,
out
of
fighting
,
out
of
life
itself
.
Durieux's
head
went
down
until
it
was
level
with
his
knees
.
He
folded
up
so
fast
that
Rossi
's
second
blow-
a
right
cross-
landed
on
his
temple
.
Instead
of
breaking
Durieux
's
jaw
,
as
Rossi
had
intended
it
should
,
the
blow
split
his
scalp
.
He
was
felled
to
the
ground
as
a
bullock
is
felled
by
a
humane
killer
.
His
head
suddenly
became
enormous
and
empty
:
the
echoes
of
the
blow
rang
through
his
brain
like
the
angelus
bell
in
a
church
tower
.
He
felt
the
blood
move
stickily
from
his
split
scalp
and
trickle
down
his
forehead
.
He
felt
as
though
all
feelings
were
at
an
end
.
Then
Durieux
realized
that
he
was
still
capable
of
having
such
primitive
feeling
as
pain
.
He
could
still
hear
,
despite
the
sounding
in
his
ears
,
despite
the
lights
behind
his
eyes
,
despite
the
knotted
cramp
of
his
intestines
.
And
Durieux
became
intensely
relieved
that
he
could
still
experience
these
things
.
If
he
hits
me
like
that
again
,
thought
Durieux
,
he
will
undoubtedly
kill
me
.
If
by
chance
he
does
not
kill
me
I
shall
be
crippled
for
life
.
Even
if
he
fails
to
kill
or
cripple
me
I
shall
be
permanently
disfigured
.
None
of
these
things
is
going
to
help
propagate
Marxist-Leninist
doctrines
.
Therefore
,
Durieux
continued
when
he
could
hear
himself
thinking
,
I
must
somehow
save
myself
.
The
best
thing
I
can
do
is
lie
still
and
let
him
think
that
he
has
knocked
me
out
.
If
everyone
believes
that
Rossi
has
knocked
me
out
they
will
not
expect
me
to
get
up
and
fight
him
again
.
The
fight
is
over
.
Even
the
best
boxers
get
themselves
knocked
out
,
especially
by
a
lucky
blow
.
There
is
no
dishonour
in
that
.
I
struck
the
first
blow
.
I
have
shown
them
all
that
I
am
not
afraid
of
Rossi
.
I
was
disabled
by
a
foul
blow
and
knocked
out
by
a
lucky
blow
.
It
was
almost
an
accident
.
I
have
now
earned
my
place
by
the
fire
.
I
believe
that
I
really
must
have
been
knocked
out
.
I
am
only
just
coming
to
my
senses
.
That
is
why
I
am
only
now
able
to
think
clearly
.
I
was
knocked
out
,
but
I
bear
Rossi
no
ill-will
.
The
fight
is
finished
.
'He
's
shamming
,
'
said
Rossi
.
'He
's
shagged
,
'
said
someone
.
'Balls
,
'
said
Rossi
.
'I
was
playing
with
him
.
I
only
used
my
fists
.
I
want
to
have
some
fun
out
of
this
fight
.
It
's
a
long
time
since
I
fought
a
Viet
.
'
'He
is
n't
a
Viet
,
'
said
someone
else
.
'He
's
only
a
commie
.
'
'Viet
or
commie
,
'
said
Rossi
,
'I
'm
going
to
beat
the
crap
out
of
him
.
I
'll
teach
the
depot
to
send
us
commies
.
'
'They
probably
did
n't
know
he
was
a
commie
,
'
said
someone
else
.
'You
know
how
the
bastards
infiltrate
.
'
'They
'll
know
he
's
a
commie
when
I
've
finished
with
him
,
'
said
Rossi
.
Durieux
felt
a
sudden
pain
in
his
side
;
and
he
was
flung
over
on
his
back
.
The
kick
had
landed
sickeningly
just
below
his
ribs
.
Durieux
was
relieved
that
Rossi
was
wearing
rubber-soled
jumping
boots
and
not
the
steel-tipped
infantry
issue
.
'Do
n't
kick
him
,
'
said
a
voice
,
Marechal
's
voice
.
'He
's
a
subversive
,
'
said
Rossi
.
'I
could
kick
him
to
death
and
get
congratulated
for
it
.
I
caught
him
encouraging
us
to
read
left-wing
journals
,
did
n't
I
?
Was
n't
he
about
to
encourage
us
lads
to
desert
?
'
'That
's
a
load
of
bull
,
'
said
Marechal
.
'You
needled
him
until
he
produced
his
party
card
.
'
'I
knew
he
was
a
commie
,
'
said
Rossi
.
'I
can
smell
the
bastards
out
as
surely
as
I
can
smell
the
bogs
.
'
'Perhaps
he
's
an
ex-commie
now
,
'
said
someone
.
'It
looks
as
though
you
did
him
in
.
'
'He
's
firing
at
the
flank
,
'
said
Rossi
.
'He
's
been
shamming
for
a
long
time
then
,
'
said
someone
else
.
'Not
everyone
has
a
head
as
thick
as
yours
,
Rossi
.
'
'I
'll
hold
a
light
under
his
mug
and
see
if
he
moves
,
'
said
Rossi
.
Durieux
could
smell
the
brand
from
the
fire
as
Rossi
approached
him
.
It
was
so
close
that
he
inhaled
the
sweet
smoke
,
and
felt
the
heat
glow
against
his
eyelids
.
He
decided
that
it
was
time
to
groan
as
a
preliminary
to
feigning
a
return
to
consciousness
.
Rossi
kicked
him
again
,
but
mildly
this
time
,
an
exploratory
kick
.
Durieux
raised
his
head
slightly
,
let
it
loll
back
,
and
opened
his
eyes
.
Rossi
threw
the
blazing
brand
back
into
the
fire
.
Durieux
groaned
again
.
He
rolled
his
eyes
and
raised
himself
on
one
elbow
.
The
recovery
,
he
decided
,
must
be
very
gradual
;
otherwise
Rossi
might
take
it
as
an
invitation
to
renew
the
fight
.
He
groaned
and
sank
back
again
.
'Commies
,
'
said
Rossi
.
'I
could
crap
a
better
commie
.
'
Marechal
stood
up
and
walked
over
to
where
Durieux
lay
.
He
was
carrying
his
canteen
and
he
offered
it
to
Durieux
.
'Drink
this
,
'
said
Marechal
.
'He
does
n't
drink
,
'
said
Rossi
in
a
mincing
voice
.
'And
it's
quite
possible
that
he
does
n't
poke
either
.
'
'He
'll
learn
to
do
both
,
'
said
Marechal
.
'And
to
fight
.
He
's
got
a
lot
to
learn
.
'
Durieux
took
the
canteen
,
not
because
he
wanted
to
drink
,
but
because
to
lie
there
drinking
would
prolong
the
period
before
he
must
rise
.
So
he
drank
slowly
.
He
found
that
he
was
drinking
neat
pastis
.
The
liquorice
taste
was
unmistakable
even
though
he
had
not
tasted
it
before
.
He
spluttered
and
coughed
as
the
liquid
ran
down
his
throat
and
surged
into
his
stomach
.
But
he
suddenly
felt
a
great
deal
better
.
This
stuff
is
liquid
fire
,
thought
Durieux
.
It
's
like
napalm
.
What
do
you
know
of
napalm
?
he
asked
himself
out
of
journalistic
habit
.
Nothing
,
he
admitted
,
or
very
little
,
but
I
'd
like
to
have
some
for
Rossi
,
he
told
himself
.
I
'd
like
to
see
that
bastard
burn
.
'Go
easy
with
that
stuff
,
man
,
if
you
are
n't
used
to
it
,
'
he
heard
Marechal
warning
him
.
'It
will
do
him
good
,
'
said
Rossi
.
'It
may
even
put
some
guts
into
the
miserable
little
sod
.
'
Accepting
this
as
encouragement
,
Durieux
took
another
long
drink
from
the
canteen
before
returning
it
to
Marechal
.
Then
he
looked
directly
at
Rossi
.
Durieux
forced
himself
to
be
no
longer
afraid
of
Rossi
.
'Shut
your
dirty
trap
,
Rossi
,
or
I
'll
shut
it
for
you
,
'
he
announced
.
'Want
some
more
?
'
'I
'll
smash
your
mug
in
,
'
said
Durieux
.
He
lurched
to
his
feet
and
as
suddenly
sat
down
again
,
for
the
ground
appeared
to
rise
with
him
.
He
got
to
his
knees
and
became
conscious
of
pain
where
Rossi
had
struck
the
blow
.
Durieux
fell
forward
and
was
violently
sick
in
the
fire
:
yellow
bile
that
bubbled
and
spluttered
.
Everything
tasted
and
stank
of
aniseed
.
But
when
he
had
wiped
his
mouth
with
the
back
of
his
hand
,
Durieux
felt
much
better
.
'Now
I
'll
finish
him
off
,
'
said
Rossi
.
'Shut
up
,
'
said
Marechal
.
'He
's
beaten
up
already
.
Leave
the
poor
bastard
be
.
What
's
the
matter
with
you
,
man
?
Ca
n't
you
find
anyone
of
your
own
weight
to
fight
?
'
'Are
you
looking
for
a
boy
beneath
your
blanket
?
'
asked
Rossi
.
'You
know
me
,
'
said
Marechal
.
'Why
else
should
anyone
want
to
protect
a
commie
from
what's
coming
to
him
?
'
asked
Rossi
.
Durieux
had
at
last
succeeded
in
staying
on
his
feet
.
The
stars
of
the
African
night
were
duplicated
in
his
head
.
The
pastis
had
entered
his
blood
stream
.
'I
'm
going
to
have
your
guts
for
a
tie
,
'
he
told
Rossi
.
'He
's
as
pissed
as
a
Pole
,
'
said
Marechal
.
'I
can
lick
any
man
in
this
stick
,
'
announced
Rossi
.
'Except
me
,
'
Marechal
reminded
him
.
'I
can
lick
you
in
a
stand
up
and
smash
down
fight
,
'
shouted
Rossi
.
'Who
cares
about
wrestling
?
'
'I
care
,
man
,
'
said
Marechal
.
'I
like
to
wrestle
sometimes
.
'
'I
'm
going
to
do
you
both
,
'
announced
Durieux
,
approaching
them
at
a
stagger
.
'I
'm
going
to
do
the
whole
world
.
'
'You
're
too
ambitious
,
'
said
Marechal
.
'Has
anyone
got
some
black
coffee
?
'
Someone
handed
over
a
mug
of
black
coffee
and
Marechal
gave
it
to
Durieux
.
Durieux
spilled
some
of
the
coffee
down
the
front
of
his
uniform
;
it
mingled
with
the
stains
of
his
blood
,
now
drying
out
brown
,
and
merged
well
with
the
dapple-camouflage
pattern
.
#
228
<
457
TEXT
N24
>
A
Night
in
the
Firth
BY
JOHN
MACGILLIVRAY
WILLIE
MOIR
is
a
big-boned
,
fresh
,
sandy-haired
young
man
of
about
twenty-five
,
with
bushy
brows
and
a
ready
smile
.
He
was
washing
himself
at
the
sink
after
a
day
spent
working
hard
in
the
wood
,
and
his
evening
meal
was
all
ready
hot
and
steaming
on
the
table
.
His
father
was
sitting
there
waiting
for
Willie
to
join
him
,
whilst
his
mother
,
short
and
tubby
,
was
hovering
between
the
oven
and
the
table
,
like
a
broody
hen
;
not
quite
clucking
.
As
he
dried
himself
Willie
said
:
``
I
came
round
by
the
harbour
on
my
way
home
.
Jimmy
Fraser
was
there
and
I
think
I
'll
go
with
him
the
night
.
Fishing
.
He
's
going
out
later
on
.
''
``
Fishing
?
''
his
father
asked
.
``
I
was
never
fishing
in
my
life
.
''
``
Why
2d'ye
not
come
with
us
then
?
It
'll
be
a
grand
night
.
You
could
come
.
''
``
No
'
me
.
I
do
n't
like
boats
.
''
``
Were
you
ever
on
one
?
''
``
2Ay
,
many
a
one
.
Troopships
,
in
the
war
.
Men
and
horses
all
together-
and
comin
'
home
when
it
was
done
.
I
do
n't
like
them
at
all
.
''
``
2Ach
,
be
quiet
.
That
's
different
altogether
.
You
2couldna'
get
a
goat
on
Jimmy
's
boat
,
never
mind
a
horse
.
It
'll
be
fine
and
quiet
,
2oot
on
the
firth
.
''
``
2Ay
,
maybe
quiet
.
It
's
quiet
enough
here
for
me
.
I
'm
no'
going
.
Come
and
get
your
tea
before
it
's
cold
.
''
``
That
's
right
.
Sit
in
,
Willie
.
You
'll
be
hungry
I
'm
sure
,
out
all
day
.
Sit
in
,
''
said
his
mother
.
``
I
do
n't
2ken
one
fish
from
the
other
,
''
said
the
father
.
``
Except
maybe
a
salmon
and
a
spelding
.
They
're
a
'
the
same
to
me
.
I
like
fish
.
Or
a
herring
.
''
``
A
spelding
's
a
2haddie
,
''
said
Willie
.
``
It
's
smoked
.
''
``
Maybe
it
is
.
What
time
are
you
going
wi
'
Jimmy
?
''
``
2Aboot
ten
o'clock
.
It
's
the
tide
.
''
``
H
'm
.
An
'
what
time
will
you
be
home
?
''
``
In
the
morning
.
About
nine
o'clock
maybe
.
''
``
And
what
2aboot
your
work
?
''
``
2Ach
,
it
's
Saturday
.
Surely
I
can
take
a
Saturday
morning
once
in
the
year
.
It
's
no
'
much
;
only
a
half
holiday
.
''
``
It
's
a
half
day
just
the
same
.
It
2wouldna
do
if
we
were
all
taking
half
days
.
''
``
2Ach
,
be
2quate
.
In
the
2Sooth
they
do
n't
work
on
any
Saturdays
at
all
,
and
they
do
all
right
.
''
``
2Ay
,
the
kind
o
'
them
!
I
'd
shoot
the
half
o
'
them
.
What
kind
o
'
an
engine
has
he
in
the
2boatie
?
''
``
It
's
a
Diesel
,
''
said
Willie
.
``
Very
good
,
he
says
,
when
it
goes
.
2Hasna
quite
got
the
hang
o
'
it
yet
.
''
``
Watch
yoursel
'
then
.
Do
n't
be
goin
'
to
America
or
something
.
You
'll
maybe
be
sick
,
will
you
?
Can
you
swim
?
''
``
All
Commandos
can
swim
,
''
said
Willie
.
``
But
I
'm
no
'
swimming
the
night
.
Too
cold
.
I
'll
take
a
flask
o
'
tea
wi
'
me
,
Mam
,
and
a
few
sandwiches
.
''
``
All
right
,
boy
,
all
right
.
I
'll
make
them
ready
for
you
at
nine
o'clock
.
Will
that
do
?
''
``
2Ay
,
fine
.
I
'll
be
in
for
them
then
.
''
Big
Charlie
,
the
father
,
took
a
turn
outside
in
the
calm
,
long
summer
evening
.
The
hills
to
the
south
,
and
Ben
Wyvis
to
the
west
,
stood
clear
and
near
.
He
could
occasionally
hear
the
sea
washing
on
the
beach
,
and
he
remembered
those
other
hot
sandy
beaches
and
the
warm
middle
sea
,
so
many
years
ago
.
Willie
collected
his
food
parcel
and
made
for
the
harbour
,
going
in
through
the
fishertown
.
Here
and
there
people
were
gossiping
at
gable
corners
in
twos
or
threes
,
mostly
short
round
folk
,
men
and
women
,
the
men
with
layers
of
jerseys
and
clean
flat
caps
.
Jimmy
Fraser
was
a
fisherman
.
Fresh
,
wrinkly-faced
,
clean-shaven
,
and
good
natured
,
he
was
working
on
the
deck
of
his
boat
Magda
,
and
called
to
Willie
,
``
That
you
,
Wull
?
Stop
there
till
I
start
the
Diesel
,
then
bring
in
the
lines
and
we
'll
away
.
''
He
disappeared
down
a
small
hatch
and
Willie
could
hear
him
at
the
engine
.
Jimmy
came
up
and
into
the
little
wheelhouse
,
waving
Willie
to
come
aboard
with
the
mooring
lines
;
then
he
gently
edged
the
nose
of
his
craft
across
the
still
harbour
towards
the
entrance
and
the
firth
.
``
Just
the
two
o
'
us
,
Jimmy
?
''
asked
Willie
.
``
2Ay
,
2ay
,
Wull
.
It
's
no
'
much
the
night
,
just
a
few
lines
,
I
thought
we
'd
manage
fine
.
Mind
your
feet
when
we
get
outside
,
she'll
maybe
lift
.
''
As
the
evening
spent
the
light
grew
less
and
the
firth
turned
dark
grey
.
The
breeze
blowing
across
the
tide
made
a
little
lop
on
the
surface
,
so
when
Magda
left
the
shelter
of
the
harbour
her
bow
lifted
to
the
lop
and
she
heeled
to
the
push
of
the
breeze
.
Jimmy
increased
his
speed
and
the
exhaust
beat
hardened
,
though
still
not
fast
.
They
turned
to
the
north-east
,
heading
for
the
darkening
,
and
the
bows
set
to
a
rolling
lift
and
fall
,
slight
and
regular
.
``
She
'll
do
six
or
seven
knots
,
dependin
'
,
''
said
Jimmy
.
``
She
's
no
'
just
right
this
last
few
days
.
But
there
's
no
great
hurry
.
''
``
Can
I
no
'
steer
her
?
''
asked
Willie
.
``
I
think
I
'll
manage
her
.
What
way
are
we
going
?
''
``
2Ay
,
take
her
,
Wull
.
Here
and
I
'll
show
you
.
I
'll
go
and
make
a
2droppie
tea
.
2Gie
me
a
call
if
you
see
anything
.
''
He
went
below
and
Willie
had
the
night
and
the
boat
to
himself
.
As
Magda
chugged
through
the
dark
he
constantly
glanced
at
the
little
tell-tale
compass
.
Sky
had
merged
with
black
sea
all
ahead
,
but
away
to
the
north-west
,
on
his
left
hand
,
it
was
n't
yet
so
black
dark
,
and
an
occasional
light
blinked
or
flashed
over
there
.
``
Tarbat
Ness
,
''
he
thought
.
``
Or
maybe
the
Sutors
.
''
He
was
startled
when
Jimmy
's
voice
at
his
shoulder
said
,
``
Here
2y'are
,
Wull
.
Tea
.
I'll
take
her
while
you
drink
it
.
There
's
a
light
in
the
cabin
if
you
want
to
sit
below
.
''
``
I
'll
have
it
up
here
,
Jim
.
''
Willie
enjoyed
the
hot
sweet
tea
,
standing
on
the
deck
in
the
cool
of
the
night
,
leaning
against
the
wheelhouse
and
taking
his
ease
.
``
It
's
near
twelve
o'clock
,
Jimmy
''
he
said
.
``
When
will
we
get
to
your
lines
?
''
``
2Aboot
two
,
boy
;
near
the
slack
o
'
the
tide
.
We
'll
get
the
first
o
'
the
light
.
Are
you
for
the
wheel
again
?
''
``
2Aye
,
Jim
,
I
'll
take
her
.
You
get
your
tea
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
Willie
leant
slightly
forward
over
the
wheel
as
he
conned
the
boat
,
peering
into
the
dark
.
With
a
lurch
he
fell
forward
over
the
spokes
,
and
one
of
them
drove
blunt
into
the
pit
of
his
stomach
,
stealing
his
wind
,
at
the
same
time
as
he
heard
Magda
's
bow
strike
with
a
thump
.
She
paused
,
and
the
Diesel
missed
a
beat
;
before
it
regained
its
regular
chug
Jimmy
was
on
deck
,
running
to
the
bow
,
stumbling
in
the
dark
.
``
What
is
it
,
Wull
?
''
he
shouted
.
``
What
ha
'
we
struck
?
''
Willie
gasped
deep
,
trying
to
recover
his
breath
.
``
Don
'
know
,
Jim
.
Never
saw
a
thing
.
What
is
it
?
''
``
It
's
a
dam
'
tree
.
2Gie
's
a
han
'
to
shift
it
,
man
.
Wait
you
till
I
put
the
Diesel
2oot
o
'
gear
.
''
The
engine
idled
easily
,
relieved
of
its
load
,
and
together
they
went
forward
where
Jimmy's
torch
revealed
the
tree
with
some
branches
reaching
into
the
dark
,
still
across
the
bow
,
held
there
by
way
of
the
boat
,
which
hadn't
quite
stopped
.
``
It
's
2doon
from
the
hills
wi
'
the
storms
and
the
floods
,
''
said
Jimmy
.
``
I
'll
back
her
away
from
it
.
Push
wi
'
this
boathook
,
Wull
.
Take
care
an
'
no
'
lose
it
.
''
Willie
pushed
as
best
he
could
,
and
when
the
engine
ground
the
boat
astern
they
came
free
of
the
tree
and
Jimmy
released
the
engine
again
.
``
What
a
2dunt
,
''
he
said
.
``
I
wonder
has
it
sprung
the
stem
.
''
He
went
below
into
the
hold
,
shining
his
torch
.
``
Looks
a'right
,
Wull
,
''
he
said
when
he
came
back
.
``
Just
a
bit
o
'
a
weep
.
She
'll
be
a'right
if
we
do
n't
force
her
.
''
Before
the
first
gleam
had
showed
in
the
north-east
sky
Jimmy
had
taken
the
wheel
and
set
Magda
more
to
the
south
,
easing
her
along
as
the
dawn
came
to
them
.
His
eyes
were
screwed
nearly
closed
as
he
searched
ahead
,
to
right
and
to
left
over
the
face
of
the
sea
,
and
always
he
sniffed
.
Then
``
2Ay
,
''
he
said
.
``
They
're
there
,
boy
.
That
's
my
buoy
.
Bring
over
that
bait
,
Wull
,
in
the
two
baskets
at
the
bow
.
''
He
had
cut
the
engine
to
idling
speed
;
the
boat
was
losing
way
,
coming
up
to
the
fishing
buoy
dead
slow
.
Jim
had
explained
the
job
to
Willie
.
They
were
to
lift
each
line
and
rebait
it
,
taking
aboard
any
catch
that
might
be
on
the
hooks
.
It
was
to
be
a
busy
job
because
Magda
had
to
be
watched
and
guided
as
well
,
and
Jim
knew
how
best
to
do
this
.
``
See
and
mind
your
fingers
wi
'
the
hooks
,
Wull
,
''
he
said
.
Most
of
the
lines
had
bare
hooks
as
they
were
hauled
aboard
,
where
the
bait
had
been
taken
and
the
fish
had
escaped
,
but
there
were
fishes
on
some
and
these
flopped
and
slithered
about
,
trying
to
get
back
to
sea
.
They
had
nearly
filled
their
second
box
of
fish
when
Jim
called
a
halt
.
``
It
's
near
hand
six
o'clock
,
boy
.
We
'll
have
some
more
tea
,
will
we
?
Then
we
can
work
on
and
away
home
.
There
's
wind
coming
from
the
south-west
.
We
'll
need
to
work
fast
.
''
He
was
edging
Magda
across
to
his
further
lines
whilst
they
ate
their
bite
in
the
fresh
cold
morning
air
.
``
She
's
no
'
just
right
,
man
,
''
he
said
.
``
Kin
'
o
'
grinding
a'
the
time
.
''
And
then
,
~
''
Oh
,
damn
,
what
's
that
now
?
''
as
the
engine
laboured
to
a
standstill
.
``
Something
wrong
this
time
,
Jimmy
.
Let
's
have
a
look
.
''
Jimmy
put
the
engine
out
of
gear
and
turned
it
over
with
the
starting
handle
.
``
The
engine
's
free
enough
;
wonder
is
it
the
shaft
?
Maybe
we
've
caught
up
my
headrope
.
''
``
How
can
we
see
,
Jim
?
''
``
From
the
small
boat
,
Wull
.
We
'll
put
her
over
.
Make
fast
that
line
,
so
we
'll
no
'
lose
her
.
''
Together
they
lifted
the
small
boat
overside
,
near
Magda's
stern
,
and
Jimmy
crouched
down
in
it
,
searching
through
the
water
,
trying
to
see
the
propellor
.
``
I
2canna
see
it
,
Wull
,
''
he
said
.
``
It
's
all
grey
.
I
2canna
see
clear
at
all
.
If
I
could
swim
I
'd
2doon
and
have
a
look
at
it
.
''
``
I
'm
no
'
wanting
to
wait
here
,
Jim
.
I
'll
go
in
and
have
a
look
at
it
.
It
's
damn
cold
,
though
.
''
``
Will
you
manage
,
boy
?
''
``
Fine
that
.
What
do
I
have
to
do
?
''
``
Just
see
is
there
a
rope
or
something
holding
the
propellor
,
and
take
it
off
.
Cut
it
.
''
``
Better
get
me
a
sharp
knife
,
then
.
Tie
a
string
to
it
.
''
Willie
stripped
naked
and
stepped
back
into
the
small
boat
,
shivering
.
Jim
followed
with
his
opened
gully
,
a
long
string
tied
to
its
handle
.
``
Have
a
look
first
,
Wull
.
You
'll
need
to
work
fast
.
The
water
's
cold
.
''
``
I
2ken
fine
it
's
cold
.
I
can
feel
it
.
Here
goes
,
''
and
Willie
eased
himself
overside
into
the
sea
.
``
Hoo
,
''
he
wheezed
,
then
,
holding
his
nose
,
he
bent
over
and
kicked
his
way
downhill
.
In
half
a
minute
he
surfaced
.
``
2Losh
,
it
's
cold
.
2Gie
's
the
knife
.
There
's
rope
tight
wound
between
the
propellor
and
the
boat
.
I
'll
need
to
cut
it
.
''
He
dived
again
and
stayed
under
for
about
a
minute
,
bobbing
up
blowing
and
wheezing
.
``
It
's
tight
and
tough
,
''
he
said
,
teeth
chattering
,
and
went
back
to
it
.
Several
times
he
dived
.
Jimmy
began
to
worry
because
Willy
was
obviously
wearying
in
the
cold
north
water
.
``
This
time
,
Jim
.
Finish
this
time
.
''
When
next
he
surfaced
he
held
up
an
arm
,
holding
to
the
small
boat
with
the
other
.
``
2Gie's
han
'
,
''
he
panted
.
Jimmy
hauled
on
the
arm
,
then
on
a
leg
,
and
Willie
rolled
exhausted
into
the
bottom
of
the
boat
.
``
I
'm
done
,
''
he
gasped
,
breathing
deep
and
shivering
violently
.
``
2Oot
o
'
here
,
Wull
,
man
.
Back
aboard
and
get
dry
.
You
'll
get
your
death
,
''
ordered
Jim
.
#
22
<
458
TEXT
N25
>
Vendetta
!
by
Brian
Cleeve
THEY
faced
each
other
in
the
lamplit
room
,
her
hands
pale
against
the
black
of
her
dress
,
clasped
together
,
as
if
she
was
afraid
of
what
he
would
say
to
her
,
or
of
what
she
would
answer
.
``
Tell
me
what
really
happened
,
''
he
whispered
.
``
How
did
your
father
die
?
''
He
saw
the
hands
twist
,
the
fingers
clench
with
the
effort
of
holding
the
words
in
.
``
Was
he
killed
?
''
he
said
.
She
lifted
one
hand
,
pressed
its
knuckles
against
her
mouth
.
``
Yes
,
''
she
breathed
.
``
They
killed
him
...
''
She
turned
away
,
towards
the
deep
,
narrow
window
that
looked
out
on
the
valley
,
and
Mount
Tamborene
.
There
was
no
moon
yet
,
and
the
stars
were
heavy
as
gold
coins
in
the
South
Italian
sky
.
``
And
your
brother
?
Silvio
?
''
``
What
do
you
think
?
''
she
said
,
trying
to
keep
the
bitterness
from
her
voice
.
``
He
is
carrying
on
the
vendetta
.
Like
a
hero
of
the
old
times
.
''
She
leant
her
forehead
against
the
cool
plaster
of
the
wall
,
beside
the
window
.
``
He
is
up
there
,
on
the
mountain
.
Stealing
their
sheep
.
Burning
their
shepherds
'
huts
.
While
we
stay
here
...
''
She
was
crying
now
,
with
a
quiet
despair
that
was
worse
than
if
she
had
screamed
aloud
.
He
was
afraid
to
touch
her
:
afraid
of
many
things
,
perhaps
most
of
all
to
wake
the
thing
that
he
had
tried
to
forget
after
all
the
years
in
the
North
,
since
he
left
this
house
.
Seven
years
.
Seven
years
ago
,
stealing
out
of
the
house
on
a
night
as
dark
as
this
.
Running
away
,
a
boy
's
dream
in
his
mind
that
one
day
he
would
come
back
with
a
fortune
,
to
dazzle
this
family
that
had
taken
him
in
as
an
orphan
,
saved
his
life-
and
exacted
the
fullest
price
for
it
that
they
could
.
He
had
been
seven
years
old
when
they
found
him
,
a
piece
of
wartime
flotsam
cast
up
in
a
Calabrian
valley
from
God
knew
where
.
Starving
,
remembering
nothing
but
his
name
,
Ettore
,
and
a
mind-picture
of
buildings
lit
by
a
fantastic
glare
,
tumbling
,
falling
,
while
a
woman
screamed
.
And
the
Feltri
,
the
richest
family
in
the
valley
,
had
let
him
sleep
in
a
corner
of
their
yard
,
and
fed
him
scraps
in
return
for
work
;
drawing
water
,
minding
the
goats
and
chickens
,
seeing
that
this
girl
beside
him
did
n't
stray
out
of
the
courtyard
.
She
had
been
five
then
,
small
and
dark
and
supple
as
a
kitten
;
running
away
from
him
,
laughing
at
him
,
hiding
,
while
he
ran
after
her
in
despair
,
calling
~
''
Ginevra
,
Ginevra
,
''
terrified
that
he
would
be
beaten
or
left
without
food
for
not
minding
her
properly
.
There
had
been
Silvio
too
,
almost
his
own
age
,
but
already
a
young
prince
,
slender
and
arrogant
.
It
had
been
Silvio
who
gave
him
his
new
name
,
Orfano
.
Ettore
the
Orphan
.
He
had
grown
up
to
carry
the
name
with
a
kind
of
sullen
pride
.
But
for
that
name
he
might
truly
have
become
one
of
the
family
.
They
were
kind
enough
to
him
,
as
far
as
they
understood
what
kindness
was
.
After
the
first
year
or
so
,
they
did
n't
beat
him
any
more
.
They
gave
him
his
place
in
life
against
the
world
,
as
they
gave
it
to
their
dogs
,
their
shepherds
,
the
women
who
worked
in
the
house
,
the
peasants
who
worked
on
their
olive
terraces
.
He
belonged
to
them
,
to
their
faction
,
opposing
the
other
faction
in
the
village
,
that
of
the
Crespi
,
bitter
enemies
of
the
Feltri
for
more
than
a
hundred
years
.
He
might
have
grown
up
to
be
like
Silvio
's
true
brother
,
or
cousin
,
but
for
that
name
,
Orfano
.
The
children
in
the
village
shrieked
it
after
him
,
``
the
orphan
,
the
orphan
!
''
Sometimes
at
night
he
prayed
,
``
When
I
wake
up
tomorrow
,
let
me
remember
my
real
name
.
''
But
he
never
did
.
Only
the
buildings
falling
,
burning
,
the
woman
screaming
.
The
only
person
that
he
was
really
close
to
was
Ginevra
;
protecting
her
from
her
brother
;
bringing
her
new-born
chicks
in
his
cap
for
an
Easter
gift
.
He
pretended
to
himself
that
both
she
and
he
were
orphans
;
that
they
were
the
brother
and
sister
,
not
she
and
Silvio
.
He
gave
her
all
the
love
that
he
would
have
given
his
whole
family
,
if
he
had
had
one
...
Until
quite
suddenly
,
between
one
day
and
the
next
,
he
realised
that
it
had
become
a
different
kind
of
love
.
For
a
week
he
had
held
the
knowledge
inside
himself
,
half
ecstasy
,
half
terror
,
like
a
pleasure
so
unbearable
that
it
becomes
agony
.
Then
,
one
evening
,
when
both
of
them
were
drawing
water
by
the
well
,
he
had
told
her
what
he
felt
;
had
taken
her
hands
,
held
them
against
his
heart
,
drawn
her
close
to
him
,
so
close
that
he
could
feel
the
warmth
of
her
breath
against
his
mouth
...
``
Ettore
?
''
she
had
breathed
,
afraid
of
what
she
saw
in
his
face
,
what
she
felt
stirring
in
herself
.
``
Ettore
...
''
And
he
had
kissed
her
;
not
wanting
to
,
holding
himself
back
as
if
it
was
a
sacrilege
,
and
yet
drawn
down
to
her
.
And
then
they
had
really
kissed
,
and
it
was
like
drunkenness
,
like
falling
,
like
fire
in
the
mouth
,
and
they
both
leaned
against
the
well
,
sick
and
dizzy
,
hardly
able
to
see
one
another
.
But
her
father
had
seen
.
He
came
out
from
the
house
,
shouting
curses
.
He
knocked
Ettore
to
the
ground
and
beat
him
with
a
harness
strap
until
he
was
barely
conscious
.
That
night
Ettore
ran
away
.
He
had
known
that
there
was
no
chance
of
his
being
allowed
even
to
speak
to
Ginevra
again
.
He
ran
away
,
to
make
his
fortune
.
In
a
year
he
would
be
back
,
with
a
motor
car
and
a
sack
of
gold
,
and
he
would
pour
the
gold
on
the
great
kitchen
table
in
front
of
all
of
them
.
When
he
told
them
that
he
had
come
back
to
marry
Ginevra
,
they
would
go
down
on
their
knees
to
him
in
gratitude
.
But
that
dream
had
faded
very
soon
,
as
he
begged
his
way
north
,
picking
up
what
work
he
could
in
Rome
,
in
Bologna
,
in
Milan
,
Turin
.
Until
eventually
in
Turin
the
police
picked
him
up
as
a
vagabond
,
found
that
he
was
due
for
his
military
service
,
and
shipped
him
off
to
the
barracks
instead
of
the
gaol
.
He
thrived
as
a
soldier
.
He
was
drafted
into
the
engineers
,
showed
promise
and
intelligence
,
and
was
trained
as
a
road
surveyor
.
When
he
finished
his
service
,
one
of
his
officers
found
him
a
job
with
a
road
construction
company
,
and
for
two
years
he
was
working
in
the
Alps
.
Calabria
,
the
Feltri-
even
Ginevra-
seemed
to
belong
to
another
world
.
He
felt
that
it
was
better
like
that
.
It
would
do
him
no
good
to
carry
useless
regret
through
life
.
He
tried
never
to
think
of
her
...
And
then
the
construction
company
was
granted
a
contract
in
Calabria
.
Ettore
Orfano
was
assigned
to
it
because
he
knew
the
dialect
,
and
would
get
on
with
the
local
workmen
.
And
suddenly
he
found
himself
within
twenty
miles
of
Tamborene
,
and
the
house
which
for
ten
years
of
his
life
had
been
his
home
.
FOR
a
month
he
debated
in
his
mind
whether
to
go
back
,
then
whether
to
write
first
,
or
simply
to
arrive
.
Finally
he
compromised
.
A
week
's
leave
was
due
to
him
,
and
he
simply
wrote
that
he
was
coming
,
and
followed
his
letter
so
closely
that
there
would
be
no
time
for
a
reply
.
He
spent
the
hour-long
journey
in
the
bus
trying
over
a
dozen
different
speeches
for
his
arrival
,
wondering
how
they
would
receive
him
,
nursing
the
little
pile
of
gifts
in
his
lap
:
a
pipe
for
Giovanni
Feltri
;
silk
scarves
for
the
women
;
a
box
of
cheroots
for
Silvio
.
He
was
half-eager
to
walk
into
the
great
kitchen
with
its
smoke-blackened
timbers
,
its
huge
table
,
its
massive
chairs
and
cavernous
hearth
;
to
show
himself
to
them
in
his
suit
from
Milan
,
his
town
shoes
;
to
show
them
what
he
had
become
;
a
man
on
the
rungs
of
a
skilled
professional
career
,
educated
,
self-assured
.
And
yet
also
half-afraid
.
Of
what
?
Nothing
.
He
could
imagine
the
clamour
of
welcome
.
Even
old
Giovanni
would
welcome
him
,
the
cuffs
,
the
beatings
,
the
brutalities
and
the
last
quarrel
forgotten
.
Ginevra
would
surely
be
married
now
.
Perhaps
she
would
have
children
.
Would
she
have
called
one
of
them
Ettore
?
Whom
would
she
have
married
?
One
of
the
Crespi
?
Not
very
likely
.
And
yet
who
else
had
there
been
for
her
to
marry
?
Perhaps
she
had
healed
the
century-old
vendetta
between
the
families
.
He
tried
to
be
pleased
at
the
idea
.
The
bus
hammered
to
a
stop
.
He
was
the
only
passenger
to
get
down
.
A
few
men
were
sitting
in
the
cafe
?
2
opposite
,
but
it
was
already
half-dark
and
no
one
recognized
him
.
He
walked
very
quickly
up
the
street
,
into
the
familiar
lane
,
to
the
wide
,
double
doors
set
in
the
fortress-thickness
of
the
courtyard
wall
.
He
found
that
his
heart
was
beating
fast
,
and
his
mouth
was
dry
.
Then
he
heard
old
footsteps
shuffling
across
the
courtyard
,
an
old
voice
grumbling
,
the
leaf
of
the
great
door
swinging
open
with
a
whine
of
hinges
.
He
recognized
one
of
the
servants
who
had
been
there
in
his
time
:
Franca
,
who
had
been
old
then
,
and
seemed
no
older
now
,
as
thin
as
a
stick
in
her
widow
's
black
that
she
had
worn
for
forty
years
.
She
stared
at
him
.
``
Franca
,
''
he
said
.
``
It
's
me
.
Ettore
Orfano
.
Do
n't
you
remember
?
''
``
Madonna
mia
,
''
she
whispered
.
``
Ettore
...
''
Suddenly
she
ran
back
towards
the
house
as
if
possessed
,
shrieking
at
the
top
of
her
voice
,
``
Ettore
Orfano
,
little
Ettore
;
he
has
come
back
!
Ginevra
,
Signora
Angela
...
Maria
!
''
He
followed
her
,
laughing
,
and
at
the
same
time
scarcely
able
to
breathe
for
the
thudding
of
his
heart
,
the
tightness
in
his
throat
.
And
then
she
was
in
the
doorway
,
looking
at
him
,
grown
very
tall
and
slender
,
her
face
ivory
pale
,
her
dark
eyebrows
frowning
a
little
,
looking
at
him
among
the
shadows
of
the
courtyard
.
Until
suddenly
her
hand
went
out
to
him
,
her
eyes
lighting
,
her
remembered
voice
saying
,
''
Ettore
!
Welcome
!
Welcome
!
Welcome
home
!
''
He
took
her
hands
,
and
looked
at
her
from
head
to
foot
,
while
his
fingers
felt
to
see
what
rings
she
wore
.
No
wedding
ring
.
And
he
was
absurdly
glad
,
and
then
angry
with
himself
.
He
noticed
that
she
was
wearing
black
.
``
You
are
in
mourning
?
''
he
said
.
She
was
already
drawing
him
into
the
kitchen
.
``
For
my
father
''
,
Ginevra
said
.
``
He
died
a
month
ago
.
A
fall
on
the
mountain
.
''
``
May
God
rest
his
soul
,
''
Ettore
said
.
``
I
am
very
sorry
.
I
would
not
have
come-
``
From
inside
the
kitchen
,
Ginevra
's
mother
caught
the
last
words
,
grasped
his
arms
and
shook
her
head
at
him
in
rebuke
.
``
Would
not
have
come
?
''
she
exclaimed
.
``
You
have
kept
us
waiting
too
long
as
it
is
.
How
long
will
you
stay
?
Where
have
you
...
oh
,
how
fine
you
have
grown
,
how
tall
!
Eh
,
Ginevra-
eh
,
Maria
?
''
She
seemed
not
to
remember
how
he
had
left
;
only
to
be
glad
to
see
him
again
.
She
had
changed
,
Ettore
saw
.
In
the
old
days
she
had
been
harsh
and
stiff
;
afraid
of
her
husband
and
yet
arrogantly
proud
that
she
had
a
husband
strong
and
fierce
enough
to
make
her
afraid
.
Now
all
that
seemed
gone
.
She
seemed
to
have
shrunk
,
and
to
have
lost
all
the
certainties
that
once
held
her
upright
.
``
And
Silvio
?
''
Ettore
asked
,
looking
round
for
him
.
A
silence
fell
on
the
kitchen
.
Ginevra
looked
down
,
avoiding
his
eyes
.
``
He
is
...
he
is
away
,
''
she
said
,
and
immediately
began
a
great
bustle
of
laying
a
place
for
Ettore
,
of
giving
orders
to
Maria
the
cook
,
of
fetching
wine
.
No
one
mentioned
Silvio
again
all
through
the
meal
.
And
when
Ettore
asked
exactly
how
old
Giovanni
had
died
,
the
same
silence
fell
,
as
if
there
were
things
about
the
death
that
they
were
unwilling
to
discuss
,
or
that
made
them
afraid
.
#
217
<
459
TEXT
N26
>
He
Got
What
She
Wanted
by
NIGEL
MORLAND
He
was
haunted
by
an
Income-Tax
man-
and
She
by
Desire
.
THE
years
have
passed
at
times
like
beads
told
by
ancient
fumbling
fingers
;
in
other
moods
I
have
seen
those
years
race
,
tearing
out
of
my
uncertain
grasp
,
leaving
me
with
a
sense
of
time
laughing
at
me
.
But
Time
in
its
flight
has
no
pity
,
nor
have
the
skies
mercy
.
I
have
tried
to
flee
my
twin
devils
only
to
see
them
running
at
my
side
,
pacing
me
with
nonchalant
disinterest
,
neither
mocking
nor
savage
,
just
there
.
They
stay
,
impalpable
,
inflexible
,
constant
,
yet
beyond
reach
as
a
man
's
shadow
.
And
when
did
it
actually
start
?
The
first
frail
tendons
of
misery
wrapped
round
me
unseen
tentacles
as
tenuous
as
the
first
shoots
of
a
malignant
tumour
which
remains
unknown
...
and
triumphant
on
the
day
the
surgeon
's
knife
finds
it
and
is
defeated
by
it
.
It
grew
round
me
like
that
,
sheltering
in
my
sense
of
shame
,
overwhelming
me
until
I
could
do
nothing
,
bringing
with
it
a
resurgent
second
devil
,
one
I
thought
I
had
lost
.
A
monstrous
towering
pair
,
the
hunger
and
the
thirst
,
the
unfilled
,
the
unslaked
...
But
autobiography
is
apt
to
run
amok
with
a
writer
's
sense
of
drama
,
for
I
am
,
indeed
,
a
writer
by
trade
:
were
I
on
my
death-bed
,
as
well
I
might
be
,
my
pen
would
record
the
moments
as
the
self-experimental
researcher
notes
his
symptoms
.
Writing
is
surely
nothing
but
the
tape
recorder
of
its
creator
.
He
might
hide
,
with
thin
furtiveness
,
behind
the
hedge
of
fiction
,
yet
,
nevertheless
,
all
writing
is
merely
the
writer
playing
to
the
audience
of
himself
,
abject
before
the
rowdy
despot
of
the
subconscious
mind
.
I
write
because
I
must
,
write
as
Dr.
Jekyll
might
have
written
when
Mr.
Hyde
was
absent
.
But
I
have
no
doubts
of
my
closeness
to
my
Mr.
Hyde
.
I
am
both
a
human
being
and
the
devil
's
cherished
,
indissolvably
one
in
an
unending
oneness
.
When
I
look
round
and
see
my
friends
,
such
as
they
are
,
and
when
I
think
on
<
SIC
>
them
I
am
lost
in
a
sense
of
wonder
.
They
see
me
as
I
see
myself
now
in
the
mirror
on
the
far
side
of
this
table
at
which
I
am
writing
.
Ordinary
?
Indeed
so
.
A
slightly
built
man
of
medium
height
;
slim
,
rather
feminine
hands
,
small
feet
and
good
bones
.
My
face
is
simply
that
,
the
epitome
of
John
Doe
:
quiet
blue
eyes
,
dark
hair
and
what
the
nice-minded
call
pleasing
features
.
A
man
,
a
passable
,
civilised
,
modest
man
of
perhaps
forty
.
Obviously
cleanly
;
obviously
of
good
parentage
and
of
good
education
.
Those
who
attend
to
my
wants
call
me
'sir
'
and
I
treat
them
fairly
;
head
waiters
are
polite
to
me
.
My
friends
see
all
that
in
me
,
too
.
``
Frank
Damon
?
''
so
they
would
answer
an
enquiry
,
``
old
Frank
?
Lord
,
yes
,
a
nice
chap
.
Quiet
,
you
know
.
Good
company
over
a
drink
and
a
useful
man
at
bridge
and
tennis
.
Writes
,
you
know
''
-
here
that
inevitable
apologetic
English
chuckle-
``
and
good
at
political
stuff
.
Thrillers
as
well
.
''
Here
the
amused
smiles
.
``
Never
read
the
things
myself
,
of
course
!
But
they
must
be
good
.
He
makes
money
.
''
Old
Frank
,
and
I
look
in
the
mirror
at
old
Frank
,
one
invisible
devil
on
each
shoulder
.
I
always
did
like
political
science
,
but
thrillers
pay
,
not
that
I
really
need
it
.
I
use
a
pseudonym
,
John
Laker
Considine
(
carefully
chosen
,
that-
Carr
,
Chandler
,
Charteris
,
Cheyney
,
Christie
;
and
Considine
fits
neatly
in
the
middle
on
the
shelves
,
picking
up
some
reflected
glory
)
.
You
know
my
characters
?
Dr.
Malobo
?
The
Red
Aces
of
Justice
?
Rafferty
of
Scotland
Yard
?
Colourful
stuff
,
wild
,
and
perhaps
melodramatic
,
but
impervious
to
my
devils
.
John
Laker
Considine
and
his
bright
jackets
.
Poor
old
shadow
!
Piling
up
wilderness
of
escapism
for
those
who
would
flee
themselves
.
And
behind
this
veritable
escapist
stands
his
6alter
ego
,
the
substantial
presence
of
Frank
Damon
,
old
Frank
,
the
nice
chap
who
would
give
everything
in
his
world
,
unto
the
clothes
he
wears
,
to
become
John
Laker
Considine
who
dwells
in
his
one-dimensioned
pseudonymous
world
.
Out
of
the
windows
of
my
gracious
study
I
can
look
across
my
small
garden
,
backing
on
this
house
my
family
left
me
,
and
becoming
Hyde
Park
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
front
of
the
house
,
is
the
rear
of
Knightsbridge
.
A
noble
and
valuable
house
,
big
for
a
solitary
man
,
and
one
that
I
love
.
However
,
I
digress
.
With
my
ballpoint
in
my
hand
and
my
thoughts
arrayed
,
my
greater
morbidities
shrink
back
though
they
do
not
leave
me
entirely
,
even
with
the
spring
brightness
of
Hyde
Park
to
delight
my
eyes
.
Brightness
in
Nature
in
no
way
detracts
from
my
devils
.
The
one
,
the
older
one
,
I
endured
and
continue
to
endure
though
its
continuation
shocked
me
;
the
second
devil
came
on
me
a
year
after
Dunkirk
,
over
a
decade
ago
;
it
was
the
more
awful
of
the
pair
.
Fortunately
it
was
in
London
in
the
chaos
of
war
with
bombs
turning
civic
life
to
ruin
.
I
was
able
to
disappear
,
for
money
I
had
and
I
was
able
to
buy
oblivion
and
secrecy
.
That
second
devil
came
on
me
so
stealthily
that
I
did
not
believe
it
at
first
;
then
I
shrank
back
affrighted
,
crushed
,
nauseated
.
I
had
to
bear
it
alone-
and
it
is
only
now
,
thinking
on
it
all
,
that
I
understand
how
the
leper
must
feel
.
My
mother
and
father
died
before
the
Second
World
War
broke
out
;
they
left
me
this
house
in
which
I
have
returned
to
live
again
,
and
they
left
me
money
.
Writing
I
took
up
as
a
release
from
myself
,
and
as
a
means
to
power
without
visibility-
a
purely
morbid
passion
!
Yet
I
always
require
anonymity
.
That
is
easily
found
in
London
.
The
world
and
the
people
I
knew
before
Dunkirk
went
with
those
same
tides
of
war
which
washed
smooth
the
sands
of
my
acquaintance
,
enabling
me
to
start
again
.
So
,
too
,
went
Mary
Damon
.
The
world
had
no
need
to
recall
her
at
all
,
for
those
same
tides
had
washed
her
away
as
well
.
But
this
little
man
must
come
enquiring
.
A
troublesome
little
man
,
seemingly
as
harmless
as
a
fly
on
the
wall
:
brownish-
hair
,
skin
,
eyes-
and
slight
.
Not
young
,
and
sadly
dressed
,
with
fraying
cuff
edges
and
a
dusty
old
hat
,
a
man
you
could
see
with
a
cake
and
a
glass
of
milk
in
a
cheap
restaurant
,
a
man
no
one
would
ever
notice
,
wholly
a
human
zero
except
,
perhaps
,
in
his
name-
Arthur
George
Zink
.
He
was
here
last
week
,
enquiring
so
mildly
,
blinking
at
me
from
behind
his
thick
spectacles
,
affable
,
self-effacing
,
desiring
not
to
trouble
me
,
enquiring
for
Mary
Damon
,
apologising
for
bothering
me
,
gentle
,
kindly
Arthur
George
Zink-
as
weakly
persistent
as
a
dripping
tap
,
so
damnably
,
politely
,
endlessly
persistent
!
I
see
the
tremendous
juggernauts
of
bureaucracy
hauled
by
regiments
of
Arthur
George
Zinks
,
little
men
and
even
little
women
at
their
eternal
writing
,
making
their
entries
,
adding
their
sums
,
putting
one
and
one
together
,
until
a
total
must
emerge
.
And
asking
questions
,
unavoidable
questions
,
persistently
,
persistently
...
The
inspector
's
glare
was
ferocious
.
``
You
think
that
,
sir
?
''
He
put
both
hands
on
the
desk
,
leaning
forward
to
tower
over
the
plump
amiability
of
Superintendent
Leeds
.
``
It
's
the
fifth
one-
do
n't
forget
it
.
''
Leeds
beamed
at
Detective-Inspector
Chater
.
Because
they
had
become
friends
when
they
met
as
uniformed
probationers
on
their
two
basic
years
,
they
usually
forgot
rank
when
alone
.
``
You
're
letting
the
thing
infuriate
you
,
Tom-
''
Chater
threw
up
his
arms
and
sat
down
,
placated
by
the
use
of
his
Christian
name
.
``
Naturally
I
'm
a
trifle
distrait
.
''
He
glared
.
``
Five
kidnappings
and
five
kids
returned
without
a
hair
of
their
dear
little
heads
being
harmed
,
without
a
single
mother
screaming
blue
murder
after
the
first
knowledge
of
the
thing-
''
Chater
jerked
a
thumb
to
indicate
all
New
Scotland
Yard
.
``
The
pundits
must
be
delighted
.
''
``
They
are
indeed
.
''
Leeds
flapped
his
hands
at
the
lean
black
Highland
fury
of
his
friend
.
``
But
I
'm
your
super
,
old
boy
.
Won't
the
mothers
say
a
thing
?
You
can
tell
me
.
''
``
Tush
!
Compounding
,
2dammit
!
And
do
they
care
?
''
Chater
sniffed
.
``
2Ach
!
And
how
can
I
move
?
I
ca
n't
even
prove
they
've
paid
or
how
much
or
where
.
Women
!
''
``
Kids
all
right
,
I
s'pose
?
''
``
I
've
got
my
methods
in
finding
out
.
2Aye
,
they
're
2bonny
.
Clean
,
well-fed
,
cared
for
,
happy
as
Larry
.
I
've
known
a
few
kidnappings
but
none
like
this
.
''
``
And
why
wo
n't
the
mothers
talk
?
What
's
behind
it
?
Ca
n't
you
get
one
of
the
Yanks
to
come
across
and
help
us
?
They
're
used
to
the
snatch
racket
.
''
Leeds
grimaced
.
``
Now
,
Tom
.
We
're
in
a
cleft
stick
,
you
know
it
.
Nobody's
complained
,
at
least
the
complaints
've
been
withdrawn
as
soon
as
made
.
We
ca
n't
prove
anything
,
or
even
how
the
money
passed-
''
``
There
's
such
a
thing
as
compounding-
''
``
Be
quiet
,
Tom
.
It
'd
be
a
hellish
charge
to
get
across
in
court
.
Can
you
see
the
Attorney-General
's
face
if
he
was
asked
to
support
a
charge
against
a
mother
for
compounding
when
her
child
has
been
kidnapped
and
she
wanted
it
back
?
''
Leeds
leaned
forward
.
``
Tom
,
get
the
bastard
,
will
you
?
Apart
from
everything
else
,
it
's
a
dirty
business
.
''
Chater
snorted
irately
.
But
this
is
not
work
.
I
have
the
newest
adventure
of
Dr.
Malobar
to
finish
,
a
matter
of
ten
thousand
words
,
yet
I
find
essays
at
autobiography
so
fascinating
,
the
ancient
principle
of
confession
being
good
for
the
soul
!
It
may
be
.
It
is
also
a
minor
antidote
to
devils
.
I
am
feeling
clearer
in
mind
,
more
comfortable
.
There
is
the
Malobar
manuscript
to
fetch
.
I
am
old-fashioned
in
that
I
write
in
longhand
,
for
my
mind
constructs
and
perfects
the
next
sentence
while
I
am
still
writing
.
The
folder
of
manuscript
lives
in
the
built-in
cupboard
in
the
bedroom
,
for
no
sensible
reason
.
When
I
opened
the
door
and
bent
to
pick
up
the
folder
,
a
wave
of
nostalgia
swept
over
me
.
Not
for
months
had
it
happened
.
Perhaps
the
spring
air
intensified
the
deep
scent
of
gardenia
,
that
well-remembered
scent
.
All
carefully
preserved
,
hanging
there
,
the
outer
world
of
Mary
Damon
...
there
was
the
coral
taffeta
with
the
full
skirt
,
the
brown
check
suit-
a
costly
article-
bought
in
Bond
Street
,
and
the
ivory
satin
cloak
that
had
gone
to
all
the
best
theatres
in
London
.
There
was
the
fur
coat-
Persian
lamb
,
a
most
expensive
thing
,
costly
,
too
,
but
I
saw
it
as
hateful
,
for
only
the
other
day
I
read
of
what
happens
to
those
small
lambs
...
I
touched
garment
after
garment
,
each
fashioned
article
had
a
memory
a
decade
old
,
a
story
,
an
appeal
,
and
each
reached
out
to
me
,
disturbing
me
,
hurting-
me
,
a
man
,
a
writer
of
bloodthirsty
tales
,
John
Laker
Considine
,
no
less
!
But
the
requested
Danegeld
was
paid
in
the
coinage
of
uneasy
recollection
which
memory
demanded
.
I
was
a
fool
,
a
thrice
damned
fool
to
keep
these
things
here
,
a
stupid
danger
in
their
way
,
yet
I
could
do
nothing
,
could
not
get
rid
of
them
any
more
than
could
a
mother
throw
away
the
relics
of
a
dead
child
.
Five
children
kidnapped-
and
no
clue
to
the
guilty
Then
it
began
worrying
me
again
,
that
probing
little
man
,
that
subtle
and
insinuating
Zink
.
A
wholly
absurd
name
which
comes
dangerously
close
to
Mary
...
God
forbid
that
he
can
disinter
her
,
yet
in
a
most
shocking
sense
he
can
do
that
if
he
comes
too
close
,
and
then
?
These
morbid
thoughts
did
not
help
me
.
I
thrust
the
pen
at
the
paper
,
back
again
at
my
table
,
and
thought
of
Dr.
Malobar
,
'The
tall
man
with
the
dramatic
green
eyes
seemed
to
tower
over
the
whole
room
,
a
growing
domination
of
terror
.
'
There
it
stopped
,
a
hiatus
which
remained
.
It
was
no
use
trying
;
I
could
not
write
.
That
brownish
little
man
of
the
frayed
cuffs
and
the
dusty
hat
would
not
leave
my
mind
.
#
212
<
46
TEXT
N27
>
LARSEN
'S
LAST
HAUL
``
Lucky
''
Larsen
,
the
ruthless
skipper
of
the
Arctic
trawler
''
Volsung
''
,
did
not
believe
in
Hell
hereafter
.
He
only
believed
in
the
immediate
hell
of
his
savage
way
of
life
...
by
George
Goldsmith-Carter
THE
ARCTIC
TRAWLER
Volsung
laboured
heavily
at
her
trawl
in
the
looping
ground-swell
to
the
west
nor
'
west
of
Andenes
lighthouse
,
flashing
feebly
against
the
sleet-blurred
,
rocky
backdrop
of
the
coast
of
North
West
Norway
.
Above
the
tiny
vessel
the
Northern
Lights
rippled
in
green
,
barbaric
radiance
across
a
sable
,
freezing
sky
.
Beneath
her
restless
keel
rolled
water
which
,
glacial
blue
in
the
few
hours
of
half
light
yet
to
come
,
was
now
black
and
bitter
as
death
.
The
massive
bulk
of
``
LUCKY
''
LARSEN
,
skipper
of
the
Volsung
,
loomed
in
the
open
window
of
the
wheelhouse
,
from
whence
he
stood
watching
,
heedless
of
the
gathering
rime
of
frost
which
glittered
on
the
red
stubble
of
his
heavy
jaw
.
He
looked
across
the
dark
sea
to
where
the
tip
of
the
new
moon
was
thrusting
like
a
silver
dagger
from
behind
the
shark-toothed
peaks
of
Andoy
,
then
his
wolfish
eyes
shifted
to
the
fish-pounds
in
the
fore-deck
beneath
him
.
Illuminated
by
the
glare
of
the
deck
lights
a
dozen
men
were
toiling
,
their
oilskinned
backs
hunched
against
the
bite
of
the
searing
wind
which
glazed
the
ship
with
ice
.
Those
men
had
been
on
their
feet
for
seventy
hours
now
,
labouring
without
a
break
,
and
,
half
blind
and
savage
with
exhaustion
,
they
were
reduced
almost
to
the
level
of
beasts
.
Men
driven
beyond
endurance
by
the
silent
menace
of
the
watcher
above
to
shoot
and
haul
the
giant
net
,
to
gut
and
pack
the
torrent
of
bronze-backed
haddock
which
shimmered
endlessly
inboard
,
and
curse
the
cooks
if
the
mugs
of
strong
and
scalding
tea
were
not
forthcoming
.
Larsen
's
``
Luck
''
lay
in
his
inherited
ability
to
find
the
roving
fish
shoals
when
others
could
not
and
having
found
them
,
harry
his
crew
without
mercy
until
the
fish
holds
were
full
.
Yet
in
spite
of
his
reputation
men
still
joined
his
ship
to
share
the
wealth
he
found
,
knowing
that
in
the
finding
he
would
break
their
bodies
and
their
spirits
,
driving
them
with
flaying
tongue
and
fist
until
the
voyage
was
made
.
Then
when
at
last
the
hatches
were
battened
down
,
they
would
reel
below
to
drop
exhausted
in
their
reeking
clothes
,
lying
like
corpses
where
they
fell
.
The
crew
of
the
Volsung
had
almost
reached
that
point
now
,
for
their
bloodshot
eyes
were
glazed
with
exhaustion
and
the
blank
look
of
sleep
walkers
was
on
their
scale
and
slime
masked
faces
as
they
toiled
unceasingly
amid
the
slaughter
of
the
fish-pounds
.
There
was
comprehension
but
no
pity
on
Larsen
's
face
as
he
bleakly
watched
his
crew
,
for
he
knew
that
there
was
no
room
for
pity
in
this
way
of
life
.
A
few
hours
back
a
young
deck-hand
on
his
first
trip
had
stumbled
up
to
him
,
his
frost-ravaged
,
bleeding
hands
held
out
in
supplication
.
``
For
the
love
of
God
,
skipper
,
I
just
can't
carry
on
!
''
he
had
cried
.
With
bitter
and
contemptuous
words
Larsen
had
ordered
him
below
to
help
the
cook
,
telling
him
that
thereafter
he
would
receive
no
pay
.
Larsen
's
restless
gaze
swept
to
the
fish-gutters
,
their
inflamed
and
toil-swollen
wrists
swathed
in
old
rags
to
ease
the
abrasion
of
the
sand
spilling
from
the
bellies
of
the
fish
which
they
were
ripping
open
.
The
gutting
knives
flashed
ceaselessly
,
in
at
the
vent
,
out
at
the
gills
.
Like
automatons
the
men
worked
,
flinging
the
livers
into
baskets
for
rendering
into
fish-oil
,
tossing
the
entrails
overboard
in
an
endless
stream
.
Larsen
's
frost-blackened
lips
curved
cynically
as
he
watched
the
screaming
horde
of
sea-fowl
swooping
avidly
at
the
offal
which
encircled
his
ship
.
All
about
him
gleamed
the
fishing
lights
of
many
nationalities
.
He
knew
that
each
trawler
,
like
his
own
,
was
emptying
the
sea
of
fish
,
destroying
unborn
life
and
fouling
the
sea
with
an
endless
torrent
of
filth
.
With
savage
irony
men
had
called
this
mighty
gathering
of
fishing
craft
``
The
League
of
Nations
''
,
for
the
trawlers
fished
in
bitter
rivalry
,
the
larger
vessels
ruthlessly
thrusting
the
smaller
ones
from
where
the
haddock
shoaled
the
thickest
.
One
thing
alone
Larsen
knew
these
raiders
had
in
common-
a
blind
rapacity
which
chose
to
disregard
the
barren
future
of
the
seas
.
Yet
this
heedless
rapine
meant
nothing
to
him
,
for
in
his
grandfather
's
day
men
had
thus
plundered
the
North
Sea
.
``
The
Gamecocks
''
,
``
The
Short
Blues
''
and
other
great
fleets
of
rival
sailing
trawlers
had
swept
bare
the
Dogger
Bank
,
denuded
the
fabulous
''
Silver
Pits
''
,
looted
the
fishy
gold
of
the
California
Grounds
.
Then
with
the
North
Sea
almost
barren
they
had
turned
to
the
west
,
scouring
away
the
Lemon
soles
of
Cornwall
's
Klondyke
Ground
.
In
his
own
time
the
Spanish
trawlers
had
pillaged
,
almost
overnight
,
the
silver
hake
of
southern
Irish
waters
,
ruining
Milford
Haven
,
once
the
chief
hake
port
of
the
world
.
Then
with
home
waters
a
desolation
,
a
new
type
of
trawler
had
appeared
.
The
powerful
``
High
Altitude
''
trawlers
which
now
ravaged
the
bitter
waters
of
Bear
Island
and
Nova
Zembla
;
the
plaice
abounding
shallows
of
the
White
Sea
;
the
cod-rich
Icelandic
Banks-
and
these
haddock-teeming
Norwegian
Deeps
.
``
The
Wall
of
Death
''
some
called
the
place
,
a
grim
spot
where
the
Continental
Shelf
swooped
steeply
from
the
surf
smashed
rocks
of
the
shore
,
ending
in
a
submerged
precipice
which
plunged
twelve
thousand
feet
into
the
Oceanic
depths
beneath
.
Against
this
deep-drowned
cliff
the
gale-driven
surges
of
the
Arctic
Ocean
beat
in
elemental
malice
,
creating
a
maelstrom
which
was
death
to
ships
and
men
.
Yet
Larsen
knew
no
pity
for
the
dead
whose
bones
lay
far
beneath
him
,
he
knew
only
the
law
of
the
Northern
Trawl
,
``
The
weak
perish
but
the
strong
survive
.
''
Nor
did
he
heed
the
fools
who
believed
these
water
<
SIC
>
haunted
by
ghost
ships
with
the
earth-bound
spirits
of
their
crews
doomed
forever
to
endure
the
torment
of
their
earthly
memories
and
re-enact
in
endless
ghostly
parody
the
last
moments
of
their
lives
.
He
smiled
sardonically
to
himself
,
for
he
knew
that
there
was
no
hell
hereafter
.
Reason
told
him
that
nothing
but
oblivion
,
blacker
and
deeper
than
the
depths
beneath
him
,
lay
beyond
this
hell
that
men
called
``
life
''
.
Leaving
the
wheelhouse
,
Larsen
glanced
astern
to
where
the
wire
trawl-warps
twanged
and
quivered
away
into
the
heaving
night
.
``
Get
some
weight
on
that
after
warp
,
bos'un
!
''
he
bellowed
.
Going
back
into
the
wheelhouse
he
scanned
the
echometer
,
``
Watch
your
steering
,
blast
you
!
''
he
growled
at
the
weary
helmsman
``
You
're
wandering
over
the
edge
.
''
Tonight
the
haddock
were
shoaling
massively
in
three
hundred
fathoms
,
along
the
very
edge
of
``
The
Wall
of
Death
''
.
A
little
to
the
westward
of
this
sounding
lay
an
abyss
of
eighteen
hundred
fathoms
,
beyond
the
reach
of
any
trawl
and
the
haunt
of
alien
species
.
Here
swam
the
snake-like
Cyclothones
,
the
rat-tailed
Chimerae
,
the
swag-bellied
Oceanic
Angler
fishes
,
useless
monstrosities
,
armoured
against
the
cold
depths
with
incredible
slime
and
carrying
their
own
weird
luminosity
to
light
their
mindless
gropings
in
awful
pressure
and
a
blackness
beyond
night
.
Larsen
was
not
interested
in
marine
biology
,
only
in
profit
.
The
mate
came
into
the
wheelhouse
.
He
was
a
young
man
whose
eyes
were
black
holes
of
fatigue
burned
into
his
thin
,
dirty
face
.
The
scarred
and
broken
nailed
fingers
of
his
left
hand
were
locked
in
the
handles
of
two
grime-streaked
mugs
of
tea
,
whilst
his
right
hand
steadied
him
against
the
uneasy
lurching
of
the
ship
.
``
Have
a
mug
o
'
lotion
,
skipper
,
''
he
said
hoarsely
.
Larsen
gulped
the
lye-strong
,
scalding
fluid
then
rasped
``
How
are
the
men
?
''
The
mate
shrugged
,
knowing
well
that
Larsen
's
concern
was
not
with
the
crew
's
welfare
,
merely
with
their
ability
to
continue
working
.
``
They
say
that
they
're
spragged
,
skipper
,
and
that
whether
you
like
it
or
not
,
they
're
stopping
for
a
kip
.
''
Larsen
leaned
out
from
the
wheelhouse
window
,
his
out-thrust
face
like
that
of
a
gargoyle
``
Which
of
you
...
is
stopping
for
a
sleep
?
''
His
voice
was
hardly
raised
but
it
seemed
to
bite
into
the
very
ice-bound
fabric
of
the
plunging
ship
.
The
men
beneath
him
raised
their
haggard
faces
and
though
dull
hatred
glimmered
in
their
clouded
eyes
,
none
spoke
.
``
Come
on
my
lads
''
he
chided
softly
,
a
thick
vein
hammering
in
his
corded
throat
``
Who
wants
to
sleep
?
...
do
n't
be
afraid
.
Speak
up
.
''
When
nobody
answered
him
he
nodded
as
if
satisfied
``
Good
.
Any
more
of
that
talk
and
I
'll
be
down
amongst
you
...
''
his
voice
cracked
suddenly
like
a
whip
``
Now
get
back
to
work
you
5
...
s
!
''
For
a
moment
he
watched
them
go
,
trying
to
flog
the
life
back
into
their
frozen
limbs
.
Then
he
spoke
to
the
mate
.
``
How
does
the
fish
tally
stand
?
''
``
Fifty
thousand
stone
of
haddock
,
skipper
.
The
holds
are
full
...
a
record
catch
.
''
Larsen
's
bitter
face
showed
no
jubilation
``
This
next
haul
will
be
our
last
.
That
's
all
.
''
When
the
mate
had
gone
Larsen
went
back
to
the
open
window
,
where
oblivious
to
the
slashing
,
needle-pointed
sleet
,
he
stood
with
his
powerful
legs
braced
against
the
motion
of
the
ship
.
For
an
eternity
,
it
seemed
he
'd
been
at
strife
with
the
elements
and
at
strife
with
men
.
With
axes
and
steam
horses
he
had
fought
the
creeping
Black
Frosts
which
had
tried
to
burden
his
ship
with
their
deadly
weight
of
ice
.
With
brain
and
furious
strength
he
had
fought
the
giant
seas
which
had
licked
men
away
like
flies
and
threatened
to
engulf
him
.
With
cruel
fists
and
crueller
words
he
had
cowed
crews
made
mutinous
by
wicked
overwork
.
But
memories
he
could
not
cow
.
They
crept
into
his
mind
at
unguarded
moments
.
He
remembered
the
day
on
the
Rockall
Bank
when
he
had
heaved
down
on
the
winch
to
free
the
trawl
which
was
fast
to
some
obstruction
two
hundred
fathoms
down
.
The
net
had
not
come
free
and
he
had
heaved
down
like
a
madman
,
in
spite
of
the
lurching
ship
and
frightened
glances
of
his
men
.
He
had
heaved
until
the
water
lapped
the
rail
.
Heaved
until
a
massive
iron
bollard
had
exploded
like
a
bomb
and
the
trawl-warp
flailing
clear
of
its
captivity
,
had
scythed
away
a
man
's
head
.
He
remembered
how
the
decapitated
body
had
taken
three
dreadful
steps
before
it
fell
.
He
remembered
,
too
,
the
night
off
North
Cape
when
only
he
had
dared
fish
whilst
other
craft
lay
hove-to
for
their
lives
in
the
hurricane
wind
and
giant
seas
.
The
ton-weight
otter
board
of
the
net
had
ripped
free
of
its
dog-chain
and
swinging
inboard
from
the
fore-gallows
,
had
crushed
the
boatswain
to
a
pulp
.
Yet
men
called
him
''
Lucky
''
-
a
man
whose
wife
,
overwhelmed
by
loneliness
,
had
left
him
.
A
father
whose
grown
children
had
long
since
become
as
strangers
to
him
.
In
the
tiny
radio
cabin
behind
the
wheelhouse
the
radio
operator
had
switched
on
the
receiver
and
a
babel
of
voices
and
tongues
broke
in
on
Larsen
's
thoughts
.
The
skippers
of
many
nations
were
asking
for
instructions
from
their
company
offices
;
some
were
rejoicing
in
their
run
of
luck
;
others
blasphemously
cursing
it
.
One
voice
was
drowning
all
the
others
with
its
ire
.
``
Lost
all
my
nets
but
one
and
that's
ripped
to
doll
rags
...
all
for
the
sake
of
a
lousy
two
hundred
boxes
of
fish
.
Wo
n't
clear
my
expenses
!
Over
and
out
.
Gone
me
...
''
A
look
of
contemptuous
amusement
came
to
Larsen
's
face
.
He
knew
the
owner
of
that
rancorous
voice
,
it
belonged
to
the
skipper
of
the
trawler
Valkyrie
...
DAN
SCARDEN
,
a
man
known
for
his
bitter
complaints
.
Going
into
the
radio
cabin
Larsen
switched
on
the
transmitter
and
called
``
Volsung
to
Valkyrie
,
Volsung
to
Valkyrie
.
2D'ye
hear
me
Dan
?
...
over
.
''
He
waited
for
an
answer
but
none
came
.
Tapping
the
speaker
in
his
hand
Larsen
called
``
Volsung
to
Valkyrie
,
Volsung
to
Valkyrie
.
Need
a
hearing
aid
,
Dan
?
For
god
's
sake
stop
chafing
and
start
fishing
...
''
he
grinned
maliciously
''
you
can
have
a
couple
of
my
spare
nets
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
213
<
461
TEXT
N28
>
Begins
today
:
dramatic
story
of
a
Scots
girl
sold
as
a
slave
A
GIFT
FOR
THE
SULTAN
THAT
Scottish
autumn
of
1767
was
a
cold
one
.
Ice
rarely
melted
in
the
rutted
country
lanes
,
and
the
fields
and
hills
were
permanently
blanketed
in
thick
,
white
frost
.
Winter
would
come
early
and
stay
long
,
and
in
a
country
poverty-stricken
since
the
disastrous
uprising
,
the
prospect
was
grim
indeed
.
With
strange
English
landlords
usurping
their
chieftains
'
seats
,
the
scattered
clansmen
were
gradually
deprived
of
home
and
hope
.
Sheep
were
a
paying
proposition
,
men
were
not
,
so
the
new
''
lairds
''
wanted
land
.
By
paying
starvation
prices
for
their
tenants
'
crops
,
and
cruelly
raising
the
cost
of
food
and
fuel
and
rents
,
they
got
it
.
Faced
with
eviction
and
worse
,
men
despairing
of
their
children's
future
turned
in
their
thousands
to
the
bright
New
World
that
beckoned
from
across
the
sea
.
It
was
heartbreaking
to
go
,
but
worse
to
stay
,
and
soon
every
district
had
its
share
of
deserted
cottages
and
crofts
.
Even
in
the
tiny
Aberdeenshire
village
of
Mill
o
'
Steps
there
were
smokeless
chimneys
and
blank
,
unlighted
doorways
.
But
the
windows
of
the
blacksmith
's
cottage
on
that
cold
September
night
glowed
warm
and
welcoming
.
In
the
living-room
a
blazing
peat
fire
lit
up
the
red-gold
hair
of
a
young
girl
who
stirred
an
iron
soup-kettle
at
the
enormous
hearth
.
She
was
listening
with
more
amusement
than
respect
to
the
old
woman
who
sat
hunched
beside
her
,
staring
into
the
flames
.
``
You
can
laugh
,
my
girl
,
''
the
other
reproved
her
.
``
But
the
day
will
come
when
you
'll
remember
what
I
tell
you
now
.
You
'll
stand
where
eagles
fly-
''
From
the
scullery
there
came
a
sudden
angry
snort
,
and
an
irritable
voice
called
:
``
Will
you
stop
this
nonsense
at
once
,
Morag
Paterson
?
''
But
the
woman
at
the
fire
ignored
her
,
and
pressed
on
unperturbed
in
her
droning
sing-song
voice
.
``
You
'll
stand
where
no
woman
ever
stood-
and
be
in
mortal
danger
for
it
.
And
all
about
you
there
'll
be
cruelty
undreamed
of
,
and
those
who
would
kill
you
if
they
could
.
But
there
's
love
undreamed
of
for
you
,
too
,
and
some
who
'll
live
to
serve
you
and
die
to
prove
it
.
You
'll
walk
with
a
man
beside
you
that
men
bow
down
to-
''
``
Mistress
Paterson
!
''
the
girl
protested
laughingly
.
But
the
other
nodded
her
head
solemnly
.
``
2Aye
,
it
's
the
truth
.
And
you
'll
be
so
high
and
mighty-
''
``
She
's
that
already
!
''
The
exasperated
speaker
appeared
in
the
doorway
.
``
Will
you
stop
filling
her
head
with
such
blether
?
''
she
demanded
.
``
Blether
,
is
it
,
Jessie
Gloag
?
''
retorted
the
other
,
stung
.
``
And
who
was
it
sent
for
me
to
come
and
say
what
lies
ahead
?
Blether
,
indeed
!
''
She
turned
to
stare
into
the
fire
again
.
Quietly
she
said
:
``
Nay
,
but
it
's
true
.
She
'll
wear
silks
and
laces
and
ride
where
others
will
walk
,
and
we
that
hear
of
it
will
marvel
at
what
comes
to
pass
.
''
THE
girl
beside
her
laughed
again
,
her
green
eyes
dancing
in
the
firelight
.
``
2Och
,
Mistress
Paterson-
you
should
be
telling
fortunes
at
a
fair
!
''
she
teased
.
``
It
's
rich
you
'd
soon
be
,
with
such
fine
fates
for
the
asking
!
''
Old
Morag
shrugged
,
but
before
she
could
say
more
the
woman
she
called
Jessie
turned
on
the
younger
one
.
``
What
ails
you
,
girl
?
''
she
snapped
.
``
Himself
will
be
in
this
instant
and
never
a
drop
of
hot
water
to
be
had
.
Will
you
fetch
the
bucket
at
once
!
''
With
a
toss
of
her
head
,
the
girl
flounced
past
her
.
``
Say
'if
you
please
'
and
I
'll
maybe
send
you
a
jewel
from
my
crown
,
''
she
mocked
and
went
,
slamming
the
door
behind
her
.
Jessie
's
face
darkened
and
the
older
woman
eyed
her
shrewdly
.
``
Do
n't
be
so
hard
on
the
lass
,
Jessie
.
It
's
envy
that
ails
you-
envy
that
your
man
had
a
child
by
the
wife
before
you
.
But
there
'll
be
sons
for
you-
2aye
,
and
happiness
,
too-
when
Helen
's
gone
from
your
sight
.
''
She
sighed
and
turned
back
to
the
fire
.
``
And
that
will
be
much
sooner
than
you
're
thinking
.
''
``
It
'll
not
come
soon
enough
for
me
,
''
retorted
the
other
ungraciously
,
and
turned
as
Helen
entered
to
berate
her
for
leaving
the
outside
door
ajar
.
``
I
left
it
for
himself
,
''
the
girl
replied
,
her
manner
suddenly
oddly
subdued
.
``
He
and
Uncle
Donald
are
just
coming
.
''
She
had
moved
the
soup-kettle
to
one
side
and
now
began
to
fill
the
cauldron
on
the
hob
.
But
at
the
sound
of
footsteps
on
the
path
outside
she
half
turned
to
the
doorway
,
slopping
the
water
badly
as
she
did
so
.
``
Land
sakes
,
will
you
look
what
you
're
about
!
''
her
irate
stepmother
exploded
,
as
Andrew
Gloag
entered
the
room
.
``
2Och
,
hold
your
2whisht
,
woman
,
''
he
said
irritably
.
``
We'll
have
none
of
you
scowls
and
scolds
on
my
brother
's
last
night
with
his
family
.
''
Flushing
,
she
turned
on
him
.
But
before
she
could
retort
,
she
saw
him
slump
heavily
into
a
chair
,
and
there
was
something
in
his
attitude
that
silenced
her
.
Watching
him
from
the
fireside
,
Helen
was
suddenly
wildly
elated
.
Forcing
herself
to
be
calm
,
she
set
the
bucket
down
carefully
and
then
stood
to
face
him
,
her
hands
pressed
together
to
still
their
trembling
.
For
a
long
moment
he
sat
silent
and
she
glanced
nervously
at
the
young
man
who
had
followed
him
in
.
Reassured
by
his
nod
,
she
waited
to
meet
her
father
's
gaze
,
steeling
herself
against
the
remorse
she
knew
she
would
feel
at
hurting
him
.
AT
last
,
with
a
shake
of
his
head
,
Andrew
raised
his
eyes
to
hers
.
``
It
's
really
what
you
want
,
lass
?
''
he
said
quietly
.
And
,
seeing
the
answer
so
clearly
in
her
face
,
added
in
the
same
tone
:
''
Then
that
will
be
the
way
of
it
.
''
``
America
!
''
she
breathed
,
and
for
a
moment
could
not
make
herself
consider
how
her
delight
must
wound
him
,
compunction
killed
by
the
realisation
of
a
thousand
dreams
.
``
You
're
sure
you
know
what
you
're
about
,
lass
?
''
he
said
,
eyeing
her
searchingly
.
``
Turning
your
back
on
all
you
've
ever
known-
have
you
thought
you
'll
likely
never
see
your
family
or
friends
again
?
''
``
I
know
it
all
,
father
.
But
I
must
go-
I
must
go
!
''
He
sighed
heavily
.
``
And
you
will
leave
with
Donald
in
the
morning
?
''
``
If
you
will
let
me
.
''
FOR
Jessie
,
this
sudden
turn
of
events
seemed
too
good
to
be
true
.
But
as
she
saw
the
dispirited
sag
of
her
husband
's
shoulders
she
forced
herself
to
speak
to
Helen
.
``
You
've
no
call
to
be
leaving
home
,
''
she
said
,
and
flushed
as
she
added
,
``
if
it
's
2ought
that
I
've
said
or
done-
''
But
old
Morag
cut
across
her
words
.
``
The
kitchen
's
not
been
built
that
will
hold
two
women-
it's
not
your
fault
or
the
lass
's
.
And
do
n't
you
glare
at
me
,
Andrew
Gloag
!
Your
girl
is
seventeen
and
she
'd
be
away
from
home
soon
enough
,
one
way
or
the
other
.
''
Donald
spoke
for
the
first
time
.
``
She
'll
take
no
harm
with
me
,
Andrew
.
I
'm
sure
you
know
it
.
''
``
2Och
,
man
,
do
n't
speak
of
it
,
''
his
brother
answered
.
With
an
effort
he
smiled
,
and
it
broke
the
tension
.
Helen
crossed
to
him
and
,
in
a
rare
show
of
affection
,
bent
to
kiss
his
cheek
.
``
Uncle
Donald
must
have
someone
to
cook
and
clean
and
keep
house
for
him
,
''
she
said
eagerly
.
``
And
maybe
he
'll
make
a
fine
fortune
and
marry-
and
then
he
can
buy
me
a
passage
to
come
back
to
see
you
.
''
She
glanced
hopefully
at
Morag
,
expecting
support
.
But
the
old
woman
turned
again
to
stare
into
the
fire
.
``
All
that
's
as
maybe
,
''
she
said
flatly
.
``
But
you
'll
not
change
what
's
to
come
,
though
you
talk
till
you
drop
.
You
'll
follow
the
path
that
's
been
laid
for
you-
2aye
,
and
Donald
will
follow
his
.
''
Sleep
was
a
long
time
coming
to
Helen
that
night
.
There
had
been
so
much
to
talk
about
,
so
much
to
plan
.
It
was
only
when
she
was
alone
at
last
in
the
curtained
comfort
of
her
wall
cot
that
she
could
think
at
all
clearly
.
She
had
grown
up
in
the
knowledge
that
a
large
part
of
her
father
's
fondness
for
her
was
on
account
of
her
remarkable
likeness
to
the
mother
she
had
hardly
known
.
Now
she
suddenly
saw
that
her
absence
might
well
be
the
best
thing
for
them
all
.
She
had
been
touched
and
troubled
by
Jessie
's
obvious
effort
at
conciliation
,
and
knew
it
for
what
it
was-
a
gesture
of
self-sacrifice
for
the
man
she
loved
.
The
evening
's
excitement
seemed
somehow
to
have
brought
a
sharper
awareness
of
her
own
thoughts
and
emotions
,
and
now
,
ashamed
,
she
realised
that
she
had
never
before
given
a
moment
's
consideration
to
Jessie
's
.
It
could
not
have
been
easy
to
try
to
take
the
place
of
an
adored
memory
.
And
with
a
spoiled
child
to
contend
with
as
well
,
it
must
have
seemed
an
almost
hopeless
task
.
She
flushed
suddenly
in
the
darkness
,
remembering
the
times
without
number
when
she
had
deliberately
scored
off
the
young
stepmother
,
childishly
flaunting
her
ability
to
wheedle
all
she
wanted
from
her
doting
father
.
She
could
see
again
Jessie
's
odd
,
strained
expression
at
such
times-
and
suddenly
she
recalled
another
face
,
another
expression
,
and
her
cheeks
grew
even
hotter
.
Uncle
Donald
.
SEVERAL
times
in
recent
weeks
she
had
caught
his
thoughtful
,
measuring
gaze
on
her
after
some
sharp
exchange
between
herself
and
Jessie
,
and
now
she
suddenly
knew
without
any
doubt
that
this
was
his
reason
for
taking
her
away
.
Not
because
he
needed
her
or
particularly
wanted
her
company
,
but
because
he
thought
the
situation
unfair
to
Jessie
.
It
was
Jessie
who
awakened
her
in
the
morning-
a
strangely
different
,
quieter
Jessie
.
For
the
moment
,
they
were
alone
:
the
two
men
were
over
at
the
smithy
and
old
Morag
was
washing
at
the
pump
in
the
yard
.
In
the
light
of
her
new
understanding
,
Helen
would
have
dearly
liked
to
take
advantage
of
the
moment
and
wipe
out
all
past
trouble
between
them
.
But
in
her
inexperience
she
found
it
difficult
even
to
act
at
all
naturally
.
Then
Jessie
placed
a
bowl
of
porridge
on
the
table
and
pushed
Helen
's
own
horn
spoon
towards
it
,
and
this
small
courtesy
undid
them
both
.
After
mumbling
her
thanks
,
the
younger
woman
sat
red-faced
and
unmoving
until
the
other
suddenly
said
in
a
tired
voice
:
``
I
've
not
been
much
of
a
mother
to
you
,
Helen
.
You
'd
not
be
wanting
to
go
away
from
your
home
if
I
had
.
''
``
It
's
not
that
,
''
Helen
said
lamely
,
then
tried
again
:
``
I've
not
been
much
of
a
daughter
to
you
,
come
to
that
.
''
JESSIE
appeared
not
to
have
heard
.
``
I
meant
to
be
,
dear
knows
.
There
were
plenty
to
say
I
'd
rue
the
day
,
but
I
would
n't
listen
.
So
certain
sure
I
was
that
God
had
put
me
here
on
earth
to
care
for
Andrew
Gloag
and
his
child
that
nobody
could
tell
me
different
.
And
now
just
look
what
it
's
come
to
!
''
She
sat
down
suddenly
and
faced
Helen
across
the
table
.
``
You
'll
break
his
heart
if
you
go
,
you
know
that
?
''
Helen
shook
her
head
,
all
uncertainty
amazingly
gone
.
``
No
.
I
thought
about
it
,
last
night
.
I
think
it
's
best
for
everybody
.
''
As
Jessie
looked
at
her
oddly
,
she
hurried
on
:
``
I
realised
a
lot
of
things
,
last
night
.
Things
I
should
have
thought
of
sooner
.
''
Embarrassed
,
she
said
:
``
I
was
thinking
,
you
could
n't
have
been
much
above
my
age
when-
when
you-
''
She
broke
off
.
She
could
not
have
said
``
married
my
father
''
for
the
life
of
her
.
She
knew
what
marriage
entailed
,
and
only
now
did
it
occur
to
her
that
there
could
have
been
little
of
true
marriage
between
Andrew
Gloag
and
his
second
wife
.
``
I
was
sixteen
,
''
said
Jessie
,
quietly
.
``
Sixteen
!
''
Helen
repeated
,
startled
.
From
the
doorway
,
old
Morag
said
:
``
2Aye
,
but
she
'll
not
be
twice
that
before
she
's
bouncing
her
first-born
on
her
knee
.
''
``
Do
n't
talk
so
daft
,
woman
!
''
Jessie
said
,
with
a
return
of
her
old
spirit
.
#
2
<
462
TEXT
N29
>
THE
GUN
BY
HARRY
RICHMAN
A
very
short
story
that
is
not
what
it
seems
GINO
stopped
pacing
the
floor
and
walked
over
to
the
sideboard
.
Gently
,
he
pulled
open
the
middle
drawer
and
stared
at
the
huge
black
Luger
that
was
once
his
father
's
,
lying
serenely
in
the
farthest
corner
.
Still
without
a
sound
,
he
closed
his
huge
brown
hand
over
the
cold
steel
,
and
hastily
transferred
it
to
his
jacket
pocket
.
A
few
seconds
later
his
wife
walked
into
the
room
.
'Gino
,
what
are
you
doing
?
'
'Nothing
!
-
Thinking
.
'
He
walked
away
from
the
drawer
and
put
his
hands
in
his
pockets
to
stop
them
from
trembling
.
'3Why
you
no
think
about
getting
the
work
?
'
She
wiped
her
hands
on
a
dirty
apron
.
'3Thinking-
walking
up-
down
...
No
food
in
the
house
,
what
you
think
about
that
,
huh
?
You
got
ta
any
plans
about
that
?
We
'd
be
better
if
we
stay
in
Viareggio
.
'
She
wiped
an
imaginary
tear
from
her
rosy
cheek
.
'3You
wan
na
go
back
to
Viareggio-
go
!
I
no
stop
you
.
I
stay
here
.
Go
back
if
you
wan
na
go
.
You
think
I
no
try
and
get
the
work
,
huh
?
What
you
think-
you
think
I
no
try
?
'
Gino
turned
and
stalked
out
of
the
house
.
A
hard
,
loud
slam
of
the
door
stopped
his
wife
's
voluble
Italian
adjectives
from
following
him
out
.
Ever
since
he
'd
lost
his
job
two
weeks
ago
,
they
'd
done
nothing
but
squabble
.
He
pulled
out
a
cigarette
packet
and
stared
disconsolately
at
the
last
Woodbine
.
He
placed
it
carefully
between
his
lips
and
lit
it
.
He
winced
as
the
empty
packet
landed
in
the
gutter
.
Food
he
could
manage
without
for
a
few
days
,
but
cigarettes
...
He
inhaled
deeply
and
kept
the
smoke
inside
of
him
for
as
long
as
he
could
.
He
walked
all
morning
.
In
the
afternoon
it
began
to
drizzle
.
Gino
pulled
his
jacket
collar
up
high
and
for
the
umpteenth
time
placed
his
hand
on
the
Luger
.
He
felt
nervous
and
undecided
.
He
glanced
up
at
a
clock
hanging
over
a
jeweller
's
shop
.
It
was
four
o'clock-
he
had
time
.
He
decided
to
wait
in
a
doorway
for
the
rain
to
stop
.
He
wanted
to
think
.
He
would
n't
go
back
to
Viareggio
.
If
she
wanted
to
go
,
let
her
.
He
dug
into
his
pocket
for
a
cigarette
,
and
was
irritated
when
only
a
box
of
matches
came
out
.
His
irritation
made
him
think
about
his
wife
's
mother
:
'3I
do
n't
let
you
to
take
my
daughter
to
London
.
A
daughter
's
place
is
by
her
mother-
you
no
right-
you
no
right
to
take
my
bambino
away
.
'
She
'd
gone
on
and
on
,
even
when
the
train
moved
off
she
was
still
shouting
.
He
would
n't
go
back
,
no
matter
what
.
He
ran
his
hand
over
the
gun
and
the
anger
he
felt
subsided
slightly
.
He
'd
show
her
.
He'd
show
everybody
.
Gino
moved
out
of
the
doorway
into
the
drizzle
,
that
showed
no
signs
of
stopping
.
It
was
four-thirty
and
plans
had
better
be
made
.
His
face
was
covered
with
thoughtful
wrinkles
as
he
walked
steadily
forward
.
From
time
to
time
his
deep
concentration
was
floored
by
the
aroma
of
hot
coffee
from
the
many
cafe
?
2s
.
The
smells
of
fresh
bread
and
fried
chicken
caused
his
stomach
to
scream
in
anguish
.
Cigarette
smoke
seemed
to
find
his
nose
from
all
of
a
hundred
different
brands
.
He
dug
his
nails
deeper
into
the
palms
of
his
hands
,
as
his
head
began
to
reel
.
Frantically
he
swallowed
huge
gulps
of
air
and
then
closed
his
eyes
to
help
stop
the
buildings
from
going
round
and
round
.
In
desperation
,
he
branched
off
into
an
alley-way
,
and
there
,
breathing
heavily
,
and
by
now
almost
wet
through
,
he
waited
for
peace
to
return
.
It
was
now
five
.
Gino
wiped
his
face
and
head
with
an
old
handkerchief
.
It
had
stopped
drizzling
,
and
he
was
annoyed
at
having
allowed
himself
to
be
soaked
.
He
squeezed
the
water
from
his
handkerchief
and
strode
forward
.
His
mind
was
made
up
.
He
walked
straight
toward
a
little
shop
he
had
once
seen
in
one
of
the
many
side
streets
that
ran
like
arteries
off
Soho
's
more
public
thoroughfares
.
There
were
only
a
few
people
about
.
Some
fifty
yards
from
the
shop
,
he
put
his
hand
on
the
Luger
and
made
it
feel
comfortable
.
An
old
woman
stopped
to
look
into
the
shop
's
windows
.
Gino
hesitated
.
The
gun
was
heavy
in
his
pocket
.
The
whole
left
side
of
his
body
seemed
to
feel
the
weight
.
The
old
lady
went
away
.
Gino
moistened
his
lips
.
He
'd
never
done
anything
like
this
before
.
He
uttered
a
swift
,
silent
prayer
,
finishing
with
'dear
Father
and
Mother
,
please
forgive
me
.
'
His
forehead
was
covered
in
perspiration
.
He
arrived
at
the
door
and
stopped
.
He
could
n't
go
through
with
it
.
He
was
from
a
good
family
.
The
name
Farrari
was
known
all
over
Italy
.
If
the
news
ever
got
back
home-
he
shuddered
.
He
moved
to
the
corner
of
the
quiet
little
street
and
watched
a
light
come
on
in
the
small
shop
.
'Dear
God
,
'
whispered
Gino
,
'what
shall
I
do
?
'
The
gun
was
beginning
to
feel
heavier
and
heavier
.
Suddenly
,
he
knew
what
he
must
do
.
His
face
grim
,
his
demeanour
calm
,
he
again
walked
forward
.
What
did
he
care
what
anybody
thought
or
said
!
No
one
worried
about
him
.
Nobody
cared
.
He
stalked
into
the
shop
and
stopped
three
yards
from
the
counter
.
There
were
two
men
inside
.
The
older
one
was
putting
something
away
on
a
shelf
.
Gino
put
his
hand
on
the
gun
and
walked
toward
the
fat
one
,
who
was
reading
the
evening
paper
.
With
a
short
,
jerky
movement
,
he
drew
the
Luger
from
his
pocket
.
His
hand
shook
,
and
he
felt
sick
with
shame
.
'How
...
,
'
he
put
the
gun
on
the
counter
,
'3how
much
you
give
me
for
this
,
please
?
'
COMMUNICATION
Terror
roared
at
his
family
out
of
the
lonely
night
.
But
no
one
could
help
him
,
in
his
agonising
struggle
to
save
them-
and
prove
himself
.
BY
A.
E.
TREPPASS
Illustration
by
Bernard
Blatch
<
ILLUSTRATION
>
THE
large
illuminated
sign
at
the
road
side
etched
its
message
sharply
in
the
cool
darkness
:
STOP-
ONE
HUNDRED
YARDS
AHEAD-
FOR
THE
LAST
CUP
OF
TEA
FOR
MILES
.
Charles
Corran
smiled
and
remembered
the
red
brick
cafe
?
2
with
its
rose
garden
and
gravel
car
park
.
They
had
been
tempted
to
stop
there
at
the
beginning
of
their
holiday
.
Now
,
late
,
on
the
way
home
,
he
was
more
than
tempted
.
Besides
,
just
beyond
the
cafe
?
2
lay
the
twenty-mile
long
,
lonely
road
across
Rannet
Moors
;
a
wearisome
journey
,
particularly
so
late
at
night
when
all
he
wanted
to
do
was
doze
over
the
steering
column
.
He
slowed
the
car
and
turned
to
Meg
,
his
wife
.
In
the
half
light
she
looked
tired
and
a
little
sad
.
It
had
been
a
good
holiday
and
they
had
all
been
reluctant
to
leave
the
sea
and
the
sun
.
'Shall
we
?
'
he
asked
.
She
nodded
lazily
and
stirred
in
her
seat
,
enough
to
glance
at
the
two
children
who
were
snuggled
sleepily
in
the
back
.
Tony
,
who
was
five
and
precocious
,
opened
his
eyes
and
murmured
:
'Shall
we
what
,
Daddy
?
'
'Have
a
cup
of
tea
,
'
Meg
replied
.
'I
want
orange
,
'
Belle
informed
them
,
with
all
the
authority
of
her
eleven
years
.
'With
a
straw
,
'
Tony
added
.
'Good
.
'
Charles
signalled
that
he
was
turning
left
,
and
,
at
the
very
moment
he
nosed
into
the
cafe
?
2
car
park
,
there
was
a
noise
beside
them
like
an
aero
engine
and
two
unsilenced
motor
cycles
carrying
black
,
helmeted
figures
roared
right
across
his
path
,
spraying
gravel
over
his
bonnet
.
He
braked
instantly
and
the
steering
wheel
hit
his
chest
and
he
gasped
.
Meg
cried
out
as
her
head
bumped
the
windscreen
and
Tony
began
to
sob
on
the
floor
.
'The
devils
!
The
fiendish
devils
!
'
Meg
snapped
as
she
leant
over
the
back
seat
to
help
Belle
gather
Tony
into
her
arms
.
Charles
said
nothing
.
He
realized
he
had
heard
the
motorcycles
approaching
and
he
knew
they
had
had
time
to
see
his
signal
.
He
waited
until
his
family
were
settled
,
then
he
accelerated
into
the
car
park
.
He
caught
the
motorcycles
and
the
riders
in
the
full
glare
of
his
headlights
,
braked
and
slipped
purposefully
out
of
the
car
.
'Do
n't
!
'
Meg
pleaded
,
but
he
ignored
her
.
He
had
the
acrid
taste
of
fear
in
his
mouth
and
his
chest
ached
.
His
legs
were
rubbery
but
he
was
angry
.
He
pulled
his
tired
body
off
the
rack
of
the
long
,
weary
drive
from
Dorset
and
clenched
his
fists
.
The
riders
were
standing
beside
their
motorcycles
waiting
for
him
.
They
were
dressed
from
head
to
foot
in
black
;
black
leggings
,
boots
,
zipper
jacket
,
goggles
.
Their
manner
was
as
insolent
as
the
startling
white
skull
and
crossbones
on
each
black
crash
helmet
.
They
were
young
and
Charles
wanted
to
lash
out
at
them
.
'You
maniacs
!
'
he
snapped
,
and
they
stared
at
him
.
'Turn
the
light
out
,
Mister
,
'
the
slighter
one
drawled
.
'It
hurts
my
eyes
.
'
HE
stood
a
yard
away
from
them
and
tried
to
feel
he
was
towering
over
them
,
but
they
were
as
tall
,
or
even
taller
than
he
.
He
tried
to
control
his
fury
and
his
hammering
heart
by
taking
a
deep
,
slow
breath
.
'You
crazy
lunatics
,
'
he
said
,
and
his
voice
sounded
strange
and
weak
.
'You
'll
kill
someone
someday
<
SIC
>
.
'
One
of
them
laughed
;
a
sharp
,
hysterical
sound
.
The
other
spat
.
'So
what
?
As
long
as
it
is
n't
you
why
should
you
worry
?
'
Charles
stepped
forward
,
incensed
beyond
reason
.
Instantly
the
taller
thrust
his
body
forward
and
warned
viciously
:
'You
touch
me
,
mate
and
I
'll
call
the
cops
.
'
Amazed
,
Charles
hesitated
,
and
the
taller
one
sensed
his
advantage
.
He
flipped
Charles
'
tie
out
,
turned
and
caught
his
companion
's
arm
.
'2C'mon
,
boy
.
Let
's
blow
!
Man
,
this
2fella
's
a
drag
!
'
Charles
watched
them
strut
into
the
doorway
of
the
cafe
?
2
and
realized
his
inadequacy
.
There
was
no
way
in
which
he
could
communicate
with
them
.
They
were
in
their
own
,
arrogant
,
teenage
world
;
a
world
of
curt
questions
and
harsh
answers
,
of
sudden
irrational
impulses
;
a
world
that
had
changed
radically
in
the
twenty
years
since
he
had
left
it
.
At
the
car
he
was
faced
with
the
silence
of
his
family
.
He
sensed
their
fear
,
saw
Meg
's
sharp
,
shadowed
profile
,
saw
Belle
sitting
tense
,
wide
awake
,
her
arm
round
Tony
.
It
was
Tony
who
spoke
first
.
'What
did
the
man
do
,
Daddy
?
'
'Hush
!
'
Meg
silenced
him
quickly
,
but
he
would
have
felt
better
if
she
had
said
nothing
.
He
wanted
no
protection
from
someone
weaker
than
himself
.
'Nothing
,
'
he
said
and
tucked
the
tie
back
inside
his
jacket
.
Meg
watched
him
,
then
held
the
car
door
for
him
and
his
anger
switched
to
her
.
He
was
not
an
invalid
.
But
he
checked
himself
,
held
the
anger
back
,
and
slid
into
the
driving
seat
.
'Shall
we
go
on
?
'
she
asked
and
it
was
really
a
request
,
not
a
question
.
He
nodded
.
Twenty
miles
across
Rannet
Moor
,
through
Bisset
and
Scowlea
,
then
home
.
He
could
wait
an
hour
for
a
cup
of
tea
.
'I
want
some
orange
,
'
Tony
begged
,
and
Meg
soothed
him
.
'Hush
,
darling
.
When
we
get
home
.
There
is
n't
any
here
.
'
'But
daddy
did
n't
ask
,
'
the
boy
insisted
.
'He
did
,
'
Meg
replied
easily
as
Charles
switched
on
the
engine
.
He
drove
the
first
five
miles
along
the
black
ribbon
of
the
moor
road
carefully
,
in
silence
.
He
was
ashamed
and
he
felt
that
all
his
family
,
even
Tony
,
were
ashamed
of
him
.
Slowly
his
body
calmed
and
his
brain
cooled
,
but
he
wanted
home
;
the
touch
and
sight
and
smell
of
familiar
things
.
He
tried
to
tell
himself
that
the
car
was
an
extension
of
home
and
that
while
he
was
in
it
nothing
more
could
go
wrong
.
But
the
moors
were
a
cold
,
uneasy
waste
where
every
bush
and
shadow
and
dark
rise
hid
watching
eyes
and
alien
fingers
.
Suddenly
Meg
nudged
him
gently
and
he
glanced
in
the
rear
view
mirror
.
#
26
<
END
>
<
463
TEXT
P1
>
CHAPTER
=29
THE
BLACK
CANDLE
Saturday
night
cellar
party
was
on
.
The
time
was
approaching
midnight
.
Margot
and
Jasmine
had
left
together
shortly
after
ten
.
Before
doing
so
at
Mr.
Copthorne
's
invitation
they
had
spent
a
pleasant
half
hour
with
Con
O'Shea
,
Mr.
Butler
and
Mr.
Narain
Khuma
at
a
table
for
four
.
At
another
table
nearby
Mr.
Smith
and
two
of
his
officers
in
plain
clothes
were
quietly
chatting
together
.
Ordinary
members
had
quitted
the
club
premises
which
appeared
to
be
closed
and
only
Percy
,
weary
and
fed
up
was
compelled
to
stay
in
his
ill-lit
little
cubby
hole
still
on
duty
after
hours
until
Mr.
Herman
gave
him
permission
to
depart
.
Saturnalia
was
about
to
proceed
within
that
profane
cellar
.
A
black
cock
and
a
white
hen
had
passed
through
the
flames
and
to
quench
the
unpleasant
stink
of
burnt
carcases
and
feathers
,
Mr.
Copthorne
in
his
purple
and
scarlet
Bardic
robes
and
peculiar
turbanned
headdress
,
had
been
swinging
about
an
incense
censer
.
The
air
was
heavy
and
thick
with
the
combined
smells
.
Mr.
Herman
,
who
had
been
absent
for
a
short
while
,
entered
very
hurriedly
by
the
back
stairway
leading
from
the
kitchen
premises
.
His
face
was
as
white
as
the
damask
deeply
lace-edged
cloth
spread
over
the
refectory
table
on
which
stood
the
golden
chalice
from
which
all
had
drunk
and
drained
.
He
whispered
hurriedly
to
his
chief
.
``
We
're
cornered
.
Not
a
hope
unless
we
can
get
them
all
away
by
the
side
entrance
.
''
Mr.
Copthorne
turned
grey
.
Without
any
waiting
,
panic-stricken
and
regardless
of
the
rest
,
he
made
a
scuttling
exit
through
the
cloak-room
door
leading
out
on
to
the
side
entrance
.
Mr.
Herman
took
over
with
one
word
.
``
Scram
!
''
Fright
and
alarm
spread
amongst
the
party
guests
and
in
the
sudden
confusion
to
press
through
the
narrow
doorway
a
paraffin
radiator
just
under
the
purple
and
scarlet
muslin
draped
platform
was
upset
followed
by
an
explosion
and
a
burst
of
flame
,
instantly
igniting
the
draperies
and
matching
curtains
at
the
sides
.
Seizing
a
piece
of
carpeting
Mr.
Herman
attempted
to
smother
and
quench
them
.
There
was
a
fire
extinguisher
,
but
that
was
kept
in
the
club
itself
for
handy
use
.
The
flames
spread
and
mounted
.
He
staggered
up
the
back
stairway
into
his
office
and
dialled
999
.
As
he
came
out
of
it
,
Mr.
Smith
and
his
two
companions
came
round
the
side
of
the
rostrum
where
they
had
been
concealing
themselves
,
and
stood
in
the
way
.
Mr.
Herman
faced
them
.
He
had
been
trembling
and
shaking
.
He
ceased
to
tremble
.
He
stood
rigid
and
straight
.
He
was
on
the
stage
once
again
and
it
was
the
first
night
of
a
new
play
in
which
he
had
been
cast
for
the
minor
role
of
an
evil
man
's
dupe
and
confederate
.
Could
he
have
cast
himself
in
the
part
of
Mr.
Copthorne
,
the
villain
and
apostate
,
he
would
not
have
attempted
to
run
away
from
his
captors
.
He
would
have
made
his
appearance
.
The
Show
must
go
on
.
His
first
night
nerves
on
this
that
was
also
his
last
night
dropped
away
from
him
.
He
had
lines
to
speak
.
Mr.
Smith
gave
him
his
cue
.
``
Now
then
,
Herman
!
''
Mr.
Herman
's
faintly
mask-like
smile
was
almost
pathetic
.
``
Gentlemen
,
of
course
,
I
am
at
your
service
,
but
listen
to
me
,
please
.
''
``
Do
n't
take
too
long
then
,
''
said
Mr.
Smith
.
``
I
will
be
brief
.
Can
you
not
smell
smoke
?
Turn
your
noses
to
the
kitchen
.
''
The
men
sniffed
and
coughed
.
``
Is
that
your
trick
?
''
snapped
Mr.
Smith
.
``
Trying
to
smoke
us
out
,
eh
?
Been
burning
something
?
You
'll
have
to
think
of
something
better
than
that
.
Show
us
the
way
below
.
''
``
Impossible
.
No
doing
of
mine
.
A
pure
accident
.
One
of
these
paraffin
lamps
has
been
upset
.
The
premises
are
on
fire
.
I
have
just
phoned
for
the
brigade
.
Arrest
me
.
Whatever
information
you
wish
me
to
give
you
later
I
am
willing
to
provide
.
I
am
a
knave
and
a
low
fellow
,
a
spreader
of
iniquity
.
I
have
no
intention
of
scarpering
even
if
I
had
the
chance
.
I
have
had
enough
to
last
me
.
''
``
Tail
it
off
,
Herman
!
''
Mr.
Smith
and
his
men
were
now
uncomfortably
aware
that
Mr.
Herman
was
speaking
the
truth
and
that
the
club
was
on
fire
.
``
Where
's
Copthorne
?
''
``
My
leader
in
this
fiendish
racket
,
my
dear
sir
,
is
not
in
the
house
.
He
is
well
on
his
way
by
now
to
where
I
do
not
know
,
but
even
if
I
did
know
for
certain
and
told
you
,
I
doubt
if
you
would
be
able
to
catch
up
with
his
Rover
9
as
he
has
had
a
good
start
.
It
might
conceivably
be
down
to
Sussex
or
to
the
nearest
airport
.
You
will
be
much
better
advised
to
take
me
into
custody
forthwith
and
lock
me
up
once
more
in
the
all
too
familiar
confines
of
a
prison
cell
.
''
``
You
are
under
arrest
.
''
Mr.
Smith
coughed
as
a
swirl
of
acrid
smoke
drifted
past
him
and
his
officers
.
Mr.
Herman
held
out
his
hands
.
``
Put
on
the
bangles
.
The
fire
brigade
has
arrived
.
Hear
it
?
Regis
Road
pavements
will
soon
be
crowded
with
late-homers
<
SIC
>
gathering
to
witness
a
fire
in
full
bloom
.
Standing
room
only
for
nothing
to
pay
.
I
pray
you
let
me
continue
to
speak
the
tag
.
I
played
Hamlet
once
and
how
I
gloried
in
that
role
although
the
performance
only
took
place
in
a
country
public
hall-
''
``
That
's
enough
,
Herman
.
''
The
firemen
were
in
,
Percy
,
Con
O'Shea
and
Mr.
Butler
were
all
upon
the
scene
.
Mr.
Herman
raised
his
voice
above
the
hubbub
and
roar
of
smoke
and
flames
.
Infinite
pathos
,
regret
and
sadness
was
in
it
.
``
How
weary
,
stale
,
flat
and
unprofitable
seem
all
the
uses
of
this
world
!
It
is
an
unweeded
garden
that
grows
to
seed
.
Things
rank
and
gross
in
nature
possess
it-
''
``
Pipe
down
!
''
The
two
police
officers
hustled
him
forward
towards
the
entrance
.
Con
suddenly
brushed
past
them
.
``
The
cat
,
the
white
cat
!
''
Percy
tried
to
hold
him
back
.
So
did
Mr.
Butler
.
``
The
cat
will
have
got
itself
out
through
the
coal-shoot
.
Bound
to-
''
``
It
has
n't
.
I
heard
it
mewing
.
I
am
sure
and
certain
it
was
the
cat-
let
go
of
me
,
George
!
''
``
Do
n't
be
a
fool
,
Con
!
''
``
Get
outside
,
all
of
you
,
unless
you
want
to
be
smothered
,
and
wait
for
me
.
I
'll
be
joining
you
in
a
minute
or
two
with
the
little
white
cat
in
2me
arms
!
''
Con
pushed
himself
free
and
dashed
forward
.
CHAPTER
=3
THE
SPEED
dash
into
Sussex
was
near
to
its
end
.
The
titled
displaced
person
chauffeur
who
was
at
the
wheel
,
intent
on
the
wheel
and
covering
distance
,
had
not
spoken
a
word
.
Nearing
the
village
he
turned
to
look
for
Mr.
Copthorne
in
the
back
of
the
car
.
He
was
not
on
the
seat
.
He
was
cowering
on
the
floor
.
``
Stop
!
''
``
Do
you
not
wish
to
be
driven
home
?
''
``
No
.
Put
me
down
at
the
church
.
''
``
Very
good
.
''
The
chauffeur
did
not
'Sir
'
his
employer
.
He
halted
the
car
by
the
Lych
Gate
.
``
Thank
you
.
''
Mr.
Copthorne
almost
fell
out
of
it
,
his
Bardic
robes
impeding
him
.
``
I
will
see
you
in
the
morning
.
''
``
Perhaps
.
''
``
Perhaps
.
But-
but
you
are
not
going
to
leave
me
,
Count
?
You
know
how
I
rely
on
your
services
.
''
The
chauffeur
did
not
deign
to
answer
.
He
was
self-possessed
and
silent
as
always
.
He
opened
the
Lych
Gate
for
Mr.
Copthorne
,
closed
it
after
him
and
drove
away
.
Mr.
Copthorne
stumbled
towards
the
church
door
and
tried
to
turn
the
heavy
handle
.
It
was
locked
.
The
verger
would
be
there
to
open
it
first
thing
in
the
morning
.
The
rector
liked
to
leave
the
church
open
all
day
until
the
evening
.
He
was
very
proud
of
the
venerable
old
edifice
with
its
Norman
tower
.
It
would
be
made
good
and
sound
,
the
restoration
of
its
stone
and
wood
that
would
ensure
its
preservation
for
many
many
years
to
come
,
by
means
of
the
generous
purse
of
Mr.
Copthorne
,
squire
,
and
lord
of
the
manor
.
Mr.
Copthorne
knew
a
way
round
by
the
side
of
the
church
where
there
was
a
small
open
outbuilding
where
the
grave
digger
kept
his
spades
and
forks
and
tidying
up
implements
.
It
might
be
open
.
It
was
.
He
entered
,
and
seated
himself
in
a
huddle
upon
an
upturned
wheelbarrow
.
His
curious
headgear
fell
off
.
Strange
things
were
going
on
in
his
bewildered
brain
.
When
a
man
was
drowning
and
towards
his
last
gasp
it
was
scientifically
supposed
his
whole
life
came
up
before
him
in
some
cinematic
kind
of
sequence
.
Mr.
Copthorne
was
on
dry
land
in
a
church
outbuilding
,
but
this
was
happening
to
him
now
.
He
saw
himself
as
a
sulky
,
ugly
,
malformed
,
repressed
boy
,
then
a
young
youth
.
He
saw
himself
refusing
baptism
according
to
the
sect
his
parents
belonged
to
.
Walking
out
of
the
chapel
later
on
.
Continuing
on
,
his
leaping
mind
flashed
pictures
of
chicanery
and
corruption
,
the
growth
of
the
deadly
decadence
and
absorption
in
debasement
and
Satanic
debauchery
.
He
saw
himself
as
he
was
and
as
he
had
become
,
a
misbegotten
,
infamous
,
recidivist
,
past
praying
for
.
The
church
clock
was
striking
seven
.
He
had
slipped
on
to
the
stone
floor
.
He
gathered
himself
,
swaying
and
uncertain
and
stumbled
round
to
the
front
door
of
the
church
again
.
The
door
was
open
.
The
verger
had
just
unlocked
it
and
was
about
to
depart
when
he
saw
Mr.
Copthorne
entering
in
his
very
strange
purple
and
scarlet
robes
get-up
.
He
did
n't
know
what
to
make
of
it
,
but
it
was
Mr.
Copthorne
all
right
.
Perhaps
he
had
been
attending
some
kind
of
fancy
dress
do
in
London
.
Very
strange
his
eyes
looked
.
Mad
,
hunted
eyes
,
as
if
the
poor
fellow
had
rocks
in
his
head
,
so
the
verger
described
afterwards
.
``
You
're
very
early
about
,
sir
,
''
he
said
,
trying
to
speak
normally
.
``
Yes
.
I
travelled
down
from
London
as
the
dawn
was
breaking
,
and
the
thought
came
to
me
I
'd
like
to
take
a
look
at
the
church
.
I
've
never
been
inside
.
Very
remiss
of
me
,
''
said
Mr.
Copthorne
.
The
verger
led
the
way
in
.
``
The
stained
glass
windows
,
sir
,
they
date
back
to
the
fourteenth
century
.
''
Mr.
Copthorne
looked
and
saw
the
light
stealing
through
upon
the
illuminated
figures
of
Saints
and
a
central
figure
upon
a
Cross
.
``
Ah
!
''
he
said
.
``
That
figure-
that
Man
was
n't
afraid
to
die
,
was
he
?
''
The
verger
was
simple
in
his
nature
.
``
No
,
sir
.
He
died
for
all
.
''
``
And
Christianity
goes
on
!
''
``
Yes
,
sir
,
and
always
will
.
''
Mr.
Copthorne
's
breathing
was
deep
and
laboured
.
He
seemed
to
be
sighing
.
``
I
'd
like
to
go
up
to
the
belfry
.
Do
n't
come
with
me
.
I
'd
like
to
go
myself
.
''
The
verger
waited
for
him
by
the
Lych
Gate
.
Mr.
Copthorne
ascended
into
the
belfry
.
The
verger
could
see
him
standing
there
on
the
very
edge
.
A
bit
risky
.
The
next
moment
he
had
either
cast
himself
down
or
stumbled
and
fallen
.
There
he
lay
stretched
out
,
his
fat
figure
in
a
crude
spread-eagle
,
face
forward
.
The
verger
ran
towards
him
.
He
tried
to
shift
the
unwieldy
figure
and
raise
him
.
Mr.
Copthorne
's
head
fell
sideways
.
Very
faintly
,
in
a
bare
murmur
,
the
verger
caught
the
last
words
he
uttered
:
``
I
am
still
baffled
.
''
CHAPTER
=31
ON
SUNDAY
afternoon
a
telephone
message
was
conveyed
to
Margot
by
Miss
Maclaren
,
very
quietly
,
on
the
fourth
floor
landing
.
Her
father
was
having
his
Sunday
afternoon
nap
and
the
considerate
little
woman
did
not
wish
to
disturb
him
.
``
A
gentleman
whose
name
is
Mr.
Butler
,
has
just
rung
up
to
say
he
has
some
urgent
news
for
you
and
Jasmine
,
and
he
is
coming
round
now
in
his
car
with
a
friend
to
tell
you
.
His
voice
sounded
very
grave
,
dear
,
and
he
stressed
that
as
it
was
on
a
subject
that
might
upset
your
father
,
it
would
be
best
to
say
nothing
to
him
yet
awhile
.
Jasmine
is
getting
herself
ready
now
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
25
<
464
TEXT
P2
>
There
were
few
passengers
on
the
plane
and
Gavin
was
quickly
through
the
customs
.
``
Gay
!
''
``
Gavin
!
''
The
girl
and
her
luggage
had
disappeared
and
they
were
alone
together
.
The
porter
brought
Gavin
's
bag
out
to
the
taxi
.
``
Just
a
moment
,
darling
,
''
Gavin
pressed
her
hand
and
smiled
.
``
I
want
to
check
up
on
the
flights
back
.
''
Gay
went
out
to
the
waiting
taxi
,
and
then
found
that
in
the
excitement
of
meeting
Gavin
she
had
left
her
sun-glasses
on
the
veranda
.
She
went
quickly
back
to
fetch
them
.
Gavin
and
the
girl
who
had
got
off
the
plane
with
him
were
talking
.
He
was
writing
something
in
his
pocket-book
,
with
a
sick
feeling
of
despair
Gay
knew
that
of
course
it
was
her
address
.
Gavin
joined
her
and
at
once
dispelled
her
fears
.
``
That
little
bit
you
saw
me
talking
to
,
her
father
is
a
big
land
agent
,
she
says
that
he
sometimes
has
farms
for
lease
...
you
know
that
's
what
I
want
,
Gay
,
a
farm
and
you
!
''
``
Shall
we
go
over
to
the
little
cafe
?
2
opposite
after
dinner
?
''
Gay
,
sitting
opposite
Gavin
on
the
terrace
could
hardly
believe
that
she
was
the
same
girl
,
miserable
,
shy
,
who
had
sat
at
the
little
table
for
the
first
time
a
few
days
ago
.
Gavin
raised
his
glass
to
her
and
smiled
and
Gay
's
heart
turned
over
.
``
I
'd
like
to
do
that
.
''
Gavin
drained
his
glass
and
refilled
it
.
``
And
then
we
'll
go
for
a
stroll
along
the
beach
.
A
moon
like
this
must
n't
be
wasted
.
''
He
gestured
towards
the
bay
where
the
full
moon
was
just
rising
over
the
rocks
,
then
laid
his
hand
on
hers
.
Gay
smiled
at
him
again
,
happy
beyond
belief
,
knowing
that
now
Gavin
was
in
love
with
her
and
her
only
,
yet
remembering
for
a
second
the
kisses
she
had
seen
him
giving
Elaine
.
All
that
was
part
of
the
past
,
she
would
put
it
behind
her
.
She
would
never
be
jealous
again
,
would
even
take
Larry
's
advice
and
look
the
other
way
if
need
be
.
``
I
say
!
''
Gavin
was
looking
over
her
shoulder
.
``
That
's
a
pretty
girl
!
''
Gay
glanced
behind
her
,
``
Is
n't
she
lovely
,
she
's
French
,
a
very
well
known
model
I
believe
.
She
only
arrived
today
.
That
is
her
father
's
yacht
in
the
bay
.
The
people
she
is
with
are
the
Belgians
I
told
you
about
who
have
been
so
nice
to
me
.
''
``
Does
everyone
go
to
the
cafe
?
2
opposite
after
dinner
?
''
Gavin
enquired
casually
.
``
No
,
the
older
people
usually
stay
here
and
have
coffee
and
some
go
to
the
night
club
up
the
road
.
''
Bernice
came
over
and
was
introduced
.
Gay
felt
happy
and
proud
as
she
made
the
introduction
.
``
We
are
going
to
the
night
club
,
''
Bernice
said
,
``
are
you
coming
?
''
``
No
,
we
thought
that
we
'd
go
opposite
.
''
Gay
did
n't
want
to
do
anything
other
than
be
alone
with
Gavin
and
later
under
the
light
of
the
glorious
moon
hear
his
explanation
of
everything
and
in
shared
kisses
put
it
all
behind
her
.
They
came
out
of
dinner
and
Gay
went
upstairs
to
get
her
stole
,
the
night
was
warm
,
the
sky
cloudless
,
but
it
might
be
cooler
later
on
the
beach
.
She
looked
at
herself
in
the
mirror
,
wanting
so
much
to
look
lovely
for
Gavin
.
She
lightly
powdered
her
face
,
drew
a
pale
lipstick
across
her
mouth
,
picked
up
her
stole
and
ran
down
the
stairs
to
where
she
had
left
him
.
The
hall
was
empty
,
and
she
looked
round
thinking
that
perhaps
Gavin
had
gone
outside
when
Larry
came
through
,
tall
and
elegant
in
his
white
dinner
jacket
.
``
Hullo
,
you
're
looking
very
lovely
.
''
``
Thank
you
,
Larry
,
I
'm
feeling
very
happy
.
''
``
You
are
?
Good
girl
.
Everything
all
right
now
?
''
``
Oh
yes
,
thanks
a
lot
for
your
advice
.
Gavin
is
here
!
and
before
I
had
time
to
write
!
''
``
Here
?
You
mean
the
man
you
were
dining
with
is
Gavin
?
''
Larry
asked
,
looking
surprised
.
``
Yes
,
is
n't
it
wonderful
?
He
flew
over
from
Barcelona
and
is
going
to
stay
two
days
.
I
ca
n't
think
where
he
is
,
he
said
he
would
wait
here
.
''
She
looked
around
.
``
He
's
in
the
bar
...
''
Larry
looked
at
her
a
little
strangely
,
paused
as
if
he
were
going
to
say
something
,
then
with
a
wave
of
his
hand
walked
off
to
join
a
smart
looking
woman
.
Gay
,
a
little
puzzled
,
went
through
to
the
bar
.
Doc
and
Lilyan
were
sitting
just
inside
having
coffee
.
``
Come
and
join
us
and
bring
your
boy
friend
,
''
Doc
called
.
``
No
,
Doc
!
''
Lilyan
remonstrated
.
``
They
want
to
be
alone
.
''
``
I
've
booked
a
table
at
the
cafe
?
2
,
''
Doc
said
,
``
they
are
packed
tonight
so
come
and
join
us
if
you
ca
n't
find
a
table
for
two
.
''
Gay
thanked
him
and
walked
out
on
to
the
terrace
thinking
that
perhaps
Gavin
had
bought
a
drink
and
taken
it
outside
.
She
looked
round
scanning
the
tables
,
then
caught
her
breath
,
a
cold
hand
seeming
to
clutch
her
heart
.
Gavin
was
seated
at
a
small
table
in
a
shadowy
corner
talking
animatedly
to
Simone
.
As
Gay
watched
he
offered
the
girl
a
cigarette
and
lit
it
,
his
hands
cupping
hers
in
an
intimate
way
.
Gay
stood
irresolute
for
a
moment
,
half
decided
to
go
back
and
join
Lilyan
and
Doc
,
while
she
wanted
to
do
no
more
than
run
upstairs
to
her
room
,
knowing
that
Gavin
although
he
had
told
her
that
he
loved
her
,
was
already
flirting
with
a
girl
that
he
had
only
met
a
few
minutes
before
.
Larry
's
advice
flashed
through
her
mind
,
but
she
turned
away
,
giving
a
little
gesture
of
hopelessness
,
knowing
that
her
pride
would
never
allow
her
to
look
the
other
way
and
aware
too
,
that
her
love
for
Gavin
had
already
lessened
,
although
she
was
suffering
the
pangs
of
jealousy
.
``
Gay
!
''
Gavin
came
up
behind
her
and
took
her
arm
,
``
where
have
you
been
?
''
Simone
stood
behind
him
,
cool
and
poised
.
``
Come
along
,
''
he
took
them
both
by
the
arm
,
``
now
show
me
where
this
cafe
?
2
is
.
''
Gay
withdrew
her
arm
on
the
pretext
of
adjusting
her
stole
,
almost
shuddering
at
Gavin
's
touch
.
The
cafe
?
2
was
crowded
as
Doc
had
predicted
and
Gay
led
them
over
to
his
table
,
glad
that
she
was
not
to
be
alone
with
Gavin
.
The
others
were
all
dancing
and
as
Gay
drew
out
a
chair
and
sat
down
Gavin
,
without
a
word
,
swept
Simone
on
to
the
floor
.
``
It
does
n't
mean
anything
,
''
Gay
told
herself
desperately
,
trying
to
understand
Gavin
's
point
of
view
and
remembering
the
advice
that
Larry
had
given
her
,
while
she
felt
wretched
beyond
words
.
She
shivered
a
little
despite
the
warmth
of
the
night
and
turning
round
,
reached
for
her
stole
which
was
on
the
back
of
the
chair
.
Without
meaning
to
spy
she
caught
sight
of
Gavin
and
Simone
.
They
were
dancing
very
closely
and
she
saw
Gavin
lay
his
cheek
against
the
French
girl
's
and
whisper
something
in
her
ear
.
Simone
looked
up
at
him
smiling
and
nodded
.
Feeling
sick
with
unhappiness
,
Gay
drank
her
coffee
,
aware
now
as
she
had
really
known
before
that
there
was
no
hope
of
happiness
in
the
future
for
her
and
Gavin
.
If
he
could
come
all
the
way
to
Marjorca
to
see
her
and
then
immediately
start
flirting
with
the
first
pretty
girl
that
he
met
,
and
in
front
of
her
,
it
showed
only
too
plainly
that
his
affection
for
her
had
no
depths
at
all
.
His
behaviour
was
not
only
boorish
and
in
the
worst
of
taste
but
it
was
unkind
beyond
words
.
She
fumbled
with
the
cigarette
packet
which
lay
on
the
table
not
wanting
to
smoke
but
needing
some
action
to
help
her
control
her
feelings
.
``
Come
and
dance
,
''
Doc
's
cheery
voice
came
as
a
lifeline
and
Gay
got
up
quickly
,
managing
a
smile
.
As
he
swung
her
on
to
the
floor
Gay
saw
Gavin
and
Simone
go
through
the
doorway
that
led
down
to
the
beach
.
Gay
closed
her
eyes
for
a
moment
in
disgust
.
She
was
fully
aware
that
Gavin
would
make
love
to
the
French
girl
on
the
sands
,
and
no
doubt
he
would
come
back
soon
and
after
Simone
had
left
expect
her
to
accept
his
kisses
on
the
way
back
to
the
hotel
.
``
And
that
's
the
man
whom
you
have
been
eating
your
heart
out
over
?
''
Doc
nodded
towards
the
door
.
``
You
may
consider
him
a
man
,
I
would
say
he
was
a
mentally
adolescent
cad
.
''
``
Oh
,
Doc
...
''
Gay
protested
weakly
,
``
you
do
n't
know
Gavin
.
''
``
I
've
only
met
him
today
but
I
think
I
can
safely
say
that
I
know
him
a
great
deal
better
than
you
do
.
''
Doc
gave
her
hand
a
shake
.
``
Wake
up
Gay
,
and
do
n't
even
contemplate
throwing
yourself
away
on
a
chap
like
that
.
You
're
a
fine
girl
,
intelligent
,
and
pretty
,
and
I
had
thought
you
were
sensible
too
.
Do
n't
make
a
fool
of
yourself
over
someone
who
does
n't
care
two
jots
for
your
feelings
.
If
he
behaves
like
this
now
what
is
your
married
life
going
to
be
like
?
Hell
.
''
Doc
answered
for
her
.
``
Just
Hell
.
Never
able
to
trust
him
out
of
your
sight
and
having
to
put
on
a
brave
face
and
pretend
that
you
do
n't
mind
whenever
he
flirts
with
another
woman
.
He
will
you
know
,
always
,
and
you
are
n't
the
type
who
is
tough
enough
to
change
him
.
''
Gay
nodded
.
``
I
know
that
you
're
right
Doc
,
I
think
now
that
I
do
realise
that
,
and
in
any
case
,
''
she
added
a
little
sadly
,
``
if
I
did
change
Gavin
,
he
would
n't
be
the
same
,
if
you
know
what
I
mean
.
''
``
You
sound
like
Alice
in
Wonderland
,
''
Doc
gently
mocked
her
,
''
and
I
'm
glad
you
're
beginning
to
see
that
you
're
wasting
your
time
on
that
chap
.
Now
let
him
go
and
you
wo
n't
have
to
wait
long
for
the
right
man
for
you
to
come
along
.
If
I
was
thirty
years
younger
and
were
n't
married
to
the
sweetest
wife
in
the
world
I
'd
marry
you
myself
.
''
Gay
laughed
,
Doc
was
so
kind
and
nice
and
she
hoped
that
one
day
she
would
be
able
to
see
the
situation
as
it
obviously
appeared
to
everyone
else
.
Doc
asked
Lilyan
to
dance
and
once
again
Gay
found
herself
alone
at
the
table
feeling
self-conscious
and
awkward
,
sure
that
people
were
talking
about
the
way
Gavin
was
behaving
since
they
had
seen
them
dining
together
.
She
opened
her
bag
to
get
out
her
compact
and
saw
Grace
's
letter
.
She
drew
it
out
and
opened
it
,
glad
to
be
able
to
occupy
herself
.
``
So
glad
that
you
are
having
such
a
lovely
time
,
dearie
,
''
it
ran
.
``
Your
cards
are
lovely
.
I
rang
up
Miss
Harland
and
have
been
over
to
sit
with
her
father
and
do
what
I
can
for
him
so
that
she
can
get
out
to
do
her
shopping
.
He
's
getting
on
well
but
is
pretty
helpless
still
with
his
broken
arm
.
No
other
news
except
that
Elaine
is
engaged
and
going
to
marry
a
foreigner
...
''
Gay
read
the
rest
of
the
letter
then
put
it
back
in
her
bag
.
Elaine
was
engaged
,
to
the
man
she
had
spent
so
much
time
with
at
her
party
.
That
was
why
Gavin
had
come
back
to
her
.
Everything
was
quite
clear
now
,
and
to
her
own
surprise
Gay
felt
no
heartbreak
,
rather
a
sense
of
relief
now
that
she
knew
why
Gavin
had
come
to
see
her
.
Because
she
was
second
best
.
The
others
came
back
to
the
table
,
all
of
them
making
a
fuss
of
her
and
at
once
she
felt
happier
.
Gay
loved
them
for
their
warm
sympathy
,
knowing
that
they
were
real
friends
,
even
if
they
were
new
ones
.
``
That
is
a
pretty
dress
,
''
Lilyan
commented
,
obviously
sensing
Gay
's
distress
and
in
a
way
that
Doc
,
as
a
man
,
could
not
understand
,
knowing
that
Gay
was
as
much
ashamed
for
Gavin
at
the
way
he
was
behaving
as
she
was
hurt
for
herself
.
``
I
made
it
myself
,
''
Gay
tried
to
speak
normally
.
#
2
<
465
TEXT
P3
>
CHAPTER
ONE
THE
hospital
was
literally
sited
at
the
cross-roads
,
though
set
back
from
the
street
by
a
drive
of
about
a
hundred
and
fifty
yards
and
cushioned
by
rounded
shrubs
and
a
belt
of
trees
which
helped
to
absorb
the
noise
of
the
traffic
.
There
was
a
large
new
roundabout
and
a
sign
which
gave
the
distances
to
both
Edinburgh
and
London
,
Great
Yarmouth
and
Liverpool
,
for
besides
being
at
the
cross-roads
,
St.
John
's
was
also
sited
roughly
at
the
heart
of
England
,
the
highways
resembling
vast
arteries
pouring
the
flood
tide
of
commerce
and
private
pleasure
in
four
entirely
different
directions
.
Diana
Wills
often
sat
on
the
brand
new
seat
outside
the
hospital
gates
and
thought
vagrant
thoughts
.
At
one
time
she
had
watched
the
workmen
constructing
the
roundabout
,
which
was
to
put
St.
John's
Casualty
Department
out
of
operation-
in
theory
,
at
least
.
She
would
think
of
herself
as
a
stranger
in
these
parts
studying
these
cross-roads
.
Which
one
to
take
?
``
If
I
were
a
tramp
I
would
simply
blow
a
feather
,
''
she
decided
,
rather
envying
the
gentleman
of
the
road
his
freedom
of
decision
,
and
wishing
life
would
sometimes
allow
serious-minded
women
doctors
to
blow
a
feather
and
follow
its
airy
directions
accordingly
.
``
If
I
were
needing
a
job
I
'd
go
to
London
,
of
course
,
''
she
went
on
.
``
There
are
all
sorts
of
wonderful
jobs
in
London
and
I
could
take
my
pick
,
whereas
in
Yarmouth
one
has
to
know
something
about
fishing
and
in
Liverpool
they
'd
want
sea-farers
.
I
do
n't
think
I
'd
go
to
Edinburgh
unless
I
was
a
Scot
and
wanting
to
get
home
,
or
perhaps
a
student
studying
to
be
a
doctor
,
and
I
already
know
all
about
that
.
''
Being
at
a
cross-roads
was
unsettling
,
she
also
decided
.
One
felt
as
though
one
had
n't
arrived
anywhere
.
True
,
St.
John
's
was
on
the
outskirts
of
Farlingham
,
a
small
,
prosperous
North
Midlands
town
,
but
apart
from
the
inhabitants
everybody
else
regarded
Farlingham
as
a
spot
where
one
could
fill
up
the
car
,
have
a
cup
of
tea
and
go
on
to
somewhere
else
with
vastly
more
to
offer
in
the
way
of
opportunity
and
entertainment
.
It
was
getting
too
cool
for
sitting
on
the
seat
by
early
October
,
Di
decided
,
as
she
collected
her
various
items
of
shopping-
she
never
carried
a
basket-
and
prepared
to
go
inside
for
tea
.
She
felt
chilled
to
the
bone
and
somewhat
depressed
.
Normally
she
looked
forward
to
her
days
off
,
an
expedition
into
town
,
a
visit
either
to
her
hairdresser
or
the
cinema
and
Nigel
dashing
out
to
join
her
for
either
luncheon
or
tea
in
his
screaming
red
M.G
.
She
was
engaged
to
Nigel
,
had
been
for
two
years
.
Sometimes
they
talked
on
the
theme
of
``
when
we
get
married
''
,
and
then
all
was
wonderful
,
and
perhaps
it
had
only
been
a
slip
of
the
tongue
when
Nigel
had
said
,
only
last
evening
,
``
If
we
get
married
,
old
girl
,
you
'll
have
to
stop
that
lark
,
I
can
tell
you
!
''
She
could
n't
remember
what
they
had
been
talking
about
or
which
'lark
'
she
would
have
to
stop
,
only
that
significant
tiny
word
shouted
into
her
very
soul
a
horn
of
warning
,
and
with
it
was
coupled
a
disembodied
fragment
of
information
,
which
now
took
on
an
ominous
significance
:
Nigel
had
been
seen
in
Farlingham
on
an
occasion
he
had
sworn
he
had
been
standing
in
for
Luke
Parsons
at
his
surgery
in
Little
Phelpham
.
Now
Nigel
had
every
right
to
go
where
he
liked
during
his
off-duty
periods
when
she
was
not
free
;
this
much
they
had
conceded
one
to
the
other
.
They
rarely
found
they
were
off
duty
together
,
and
the
situation
would
have
been
intolerable
had
there
not
been
some
give
and
take
about
their
relationship
.
So
when
Nigel
had
told
her
about
taking
Luke
's
evening
surgery
she
had
said
,
``
Bless
you
!
I
hope
Luke
is
suitably
grateful
,
darling
.
''
``
Oh
,
well
,
''
he
shrugged
diffidently
,
``
I
like
the
work
.
One
gets
plenty
of
variety
and
it
's
a
change
.
''
Nigel
was
the
hospital
's
Junior
Medical
Officer
.
``
You
wo
n't
be
free
about
nine
,
I
suppose
,
to
meet
me
for
supper
somewhere
?
''
she
had
asked
hopefully
.
``
Hardly
likely
,
my
sweet
.
Luke
's
surgery
goes
on
for
hours
.
If
they
get
in
before
eight-thirty
,
even
though
they
're
standing
on
one
another
's
toes
,
I
've
got
to
see
'em
.
If
I
am
free
,
though
,
I'll
give
you
a
ring
,
O.K.
?
''
O.K.
,
''
she
had
replied
readily
.
So
how
could
Nigel
have
been
at
the
Load
of
Trouble
roadhouse
,
dancing
with
a
blonde
at
eight-thirty
that
very
evening
?
``
No
,
''
she
told
Phil
Gubbins
,
a
junior
houseman
,
``
it
wasn't
Nigel
you
saw
,
my
lad
.
''
``
It
was
Nigel
's
car
,
anyway
.
NUF
121
.
''
``
He
probably
loaned
his
car
to
somebody
,
Phil
.
He
's
always
doing
that
.
''
Young
Gubbins
shrugged
.
``
I
did
n't
see
his
face
,
Di
,
but
it
certainly
looked
like
Nigel
from
the
back
.
D.j
.
and
all
.
Of
course
such
as
I
could
n't
afford
to
go
into
the
Load
of
Trouble
.
''
``
Neither
can
Nigel
,
''
smiled
Diana
.
``
He
's
saving
up
to
get
married
.
Remember
?
''
``
I
remember
,
''
quipped
the
houseman
,
meaning
no
offence
,
``
but
does
he
?
That
blonde
was
something
.
''
``
Anybody
I
know
?
''
she
smiled
.
``
I
think
so
.
I
got
a
good
look
at
her
.
But
if
Nigel
wasn't
there
it
is
n't
important
,
is
it
?
''
``
No
,
''
Di
said
immediately
.
``
It
is
n't
at
all
important
.
''
But
after
that
slight
slip
of
the
tongue
on
Nigel
's
part
she
had
realised
it
was
important
enough
for
her
to
have
remembered
,
and
it
was
as
though
a
red
mist
veiled
her
usually
clear
sight
and
made
her
think
there
was
an
abyss
immediately
ahead
.
``
Nigel
,
''
she
had
besought
him
,
``
you
know
that
evening
you
took
Luke
Parson
's
<
SIC
>
surgery
and
there
was
a
woman
with
a
cyst
on
her
ear
...
?
''
``
5Ye-es
?
''
he
lowered
his
eyes
and
kissed
her
on
the
mouth
,
an
act
of
devotion
he
did
n't
over-indulge
.
``
What
about
it
,
my
sweet
?
''
``
Well
,
''
she
laughed
suddenly
in
an
upsurging
of
relief
,
``
that
stupid
Gubbins
boy
thought
he
saw
you
at
the
Load
of
Trouble
.
With
a
blonde
,
too
.
Imagine
!
''
Nigel
was
frowning
.
He
looked
distinguished
when
he
frowned
;
boyishly
handsome
at
other
times
.
``
Gubbins
?
Gubbins
?
''
he
fretted
.
``
Who
's
he
?
''
Though
Diana
knew
the
name
of
every
member
of
the
staff
,
distinguished
or
not
,
Nigel
often
had
to
think
hard
to
sort
them
out
.
``
He
's
the
carrotty
<
SIC
>
lad
,
is
n't
he
?
''
he
now
demanded
.
``
What
was
he
doing
at
the
Load
of
Trouble
?
''
``
Oh
,
he
was
n't
.
His
motor-bike
had
broken
down
outside
and
he
noticed
your
car
and
then
you
dancing
with
this
blonde
.
''
``
Really
?
''
Nigel
cocked
one
eyebrow
.
``
Actually
she
was
brunette
at
the
roots
and
I
had
a
redhead
on
the
other
arm
.
He
would
have
told
you
this
,
too
?
''
``
No
,
''
she
laughed
.
``
He
did
n't
actually
see
you
.
Because
it
was
your
car
I
suppose
he
presumed
it
was
you
,
all
dressed
up
in
your
dinner
suit
.
''
``
My
white
or
my
black
?
''
Nigel
enquired
.
``
Now
I
wonder
which
I
wore
at
that
particular
surgery
?
''
``
You
are
a
fool
,
darling
,
''
Di
said
happily
.
``
I
shall
take
great
pleasure
in
telling
that
young
man
exactly
what
you
were
doing
that
evening
.
''
``
No
,
do
n't
,
''
he
said
,
after
kissing
her
again
.
``
I
rather
like
to
have
the
housemen
think
of
me
as
a
two-timing
Don
Juan
.
I'm
such
a
dull
fellow
,
really
.
''
``
Dull
?
''
She
could
n't
believe
it
.
Self-deprecation
was
not
one
of
Nigel
's
usual
attributes
.
``
You
need
your
holiday
,
darling
.
I
only
wish
I
could
go
with
you
!
''
``
Doctor
Wills
,
if
you
're
making
improper
suggestions
...
?
''
``
It
would
make
me
more
interesting
,
I
suppose
?
''
she
enquired
archly
.
``
No
,
it
would
n't
!
''
he
almost
snapped
,
surprising
her
.
``
You
sounded
like
somebody
else
for
a
moment
there
.
It
doesn't
become
you
to
behave
like
a-
a
tart
,
Di
.
''
``
Nigel-
!
''
she
gasped
.
``
I
did
n't
mean
to
behave
like
anything
of
the
kind
.
I
was
only
joking
.
''
``
Well
,
do
n't
.
It
's
miserable
enough
my
having
to
take
my
leave
in
the
autumn
without
you
trying
to
be
bright
and
gay
about
it
.
I'm
going
with
a
shooting
party
.
What
else
can
I
do
at
this
time
of
year
?
I
ca
n't
ask
you
up
because
it
's
a
strictly
stag
affair
.
''
``
I
know
.
I
did
n't
expect
...
''
``
Well
,
do
n't
keep
hinting
,
then
.
You
wish
you
could
come
with
me
;
you
hope
I
'll
miss
you
;
you
ca
n't
imagine
the
hospital
without
me
for
three
weeks
,
etcetera
,
etcetera
!
''
Diana
's
face
was
drained
of
colour
.
She
was
almost
angry
for
a
moment
.
``
Am
I
expected
not
to
mind
your
going
away
for
three
weeks
?
''
she
asked
simply
.
He
looked
at
her
,
noting
,
as
for
the
first
time
,
the
pansy
blue
of
the
eyes
that
were
his
fiance
?
2e
's
best
feature
.
Her
hair
was
of
a
chestnut
brown
shade
,
which
glinted
with
gold
in
the
evenings
,
he
had
noticed
.
Her
figure
was
small
and
exquisite
,
like
a
schoolgirl's
still
,
and
he
admired
her
legs
,
which
the
male
sex
were
inclined
to
regard
first
.
``
I
would
mind
if
you
did
n't
''
he
told
her
grimly
,
and
tugged
her
fiercely
into
his
arms
.
``
You
're
right
,
pet
.
I
do
need
this
leave
.
I
'm
bad-tempered
and
broody
and
going
out
with
brash
blondes
.
I
do
n't
deserve
you
.
''
``
Darling
!
''
her
voiced
caressed
him
.
``
Moments
like
this
make
all
the
waiting
worth
while
.
When
we
're
married
we
wo
n't
have
these
explosions
of
emotion
,
will
we
?
''
``
No
,
''
he
eyed
her
strangely
.
``
I
wish
we
were
married
,
Di
.
Like
a
patient
wishes
his
operation
was
over
.
''
Again
her
laughter
trilled
.
``
Marriage
is
n't
as
bad
as
an
operation
,
Nigel
!
''
``
Is
n't
it
?
''
he
rose
and
smoothed
himself
down
.
``
Ask
any
bridegroom-to-be
.
Anyhow
,
that
particular
problem
is
n't
looming
at
the
moment
,
thank
God
!
''
Problem
...
?
looming
...
?
``
Are
we
discussing
a
marriage
or
a
burial
?
''
she
asked
,
hardly
believing
he
could
be
serious
.
``
Surely
marrying
me
is
n't
going
to
be
all
that
bad
?
If
it
is-
''
she
laughed
uncertainly-
``
you
can
have
your
ring
back
.
''
She
loosened
the
half-hoop
of
diamonds
on
her
left
hand
third
finger
and
held
it
out
to
him
,
still
playfully
.
Without
a
glimmer
of
amusement
in
his
own
eyes
,
however
,
he
took
it
,
looking
moodily
beyond
her
.
``
Perhaps
it
's
as
well
if
you
do
n't
wear
it
for
a
bit
,
Di
,
''
he
told
her
.
``
But
I
want
it
!
''
she
protested
.
``
It
's
my
ring
.
''
``
You
just
gave
it
back
to
me
.
''
``
I
did
n't
!
I
was
joking
.
You
know
I
was
joking
,
Nigel
.
''
``
You
should
n't
joke
about
serious
things
like
engagements
.
''
``
Do
n't
be
such
a
baby
!
''
They
were
going
to
have
an
open
quarrel
any
minute
,
and
she
knew
it
.
Almost
in
desperation
she
appealed
,
``
Will
you
meet
me
at
the
gate
,
four
o'clock
tomorrow
?
''
``
Why
?
''
he
enquired
,
combing
his
thick
,
tawny
hair
.
``
To
bring
me
up
for
tea
,
of
course
.
I
just
thought
.
''
``
I
'll
see
,
''
he
told
her
,
and
suddenly
seized
her
in
an
embrace
which
really
hurt
.
``
Without
your
ring
it
's
just
like
kissing
somebody
else
's
girl
,
''
he
decided
wickedly
,
and
kissed
her
again
,
somewhat
startled
to
receive
a
sharp
slap
for
his
pains
.
``
If
I
were
somebody
else
's
girl
that
's
what
you
'd
get
,
''
she
flashed
at
him
,
and
so
had
left
him
,
on
her
dignity
and
not
seeing
the
look
of
admiration
and
revelation
which
had
followed
her
slim
young
figure
out
of
his
sight
.
``
Mine
,
''
Nigel
Lester
had
decided
with
a
sigh
of
satisfaction
,
and
then
regarded
the
ring
which
he
retrieved
from
his
pocket
.
``
At
a
price
,
''
he
concluded
,
with
some
bitterness
.
Thus
had
they
parted
the
previous
evening
and
now
Diana
was
trailing
up
the
gravelled
drive
to
the
hospital
alone
.
Of
course
one
could
n't
say
for
certain
when
a
doctor
would
be
free
during
the
day
;
tea
was
served
from
four
until
five-thirty
in
the
residents'
common-room
,
which
proved
the
elasticity
of
medical
commitments
.
Something
had
cropped
up
which
required
Nigel
's
attention
,
she
was
convinced
,
or
he
would
have
granted
her
small
request
to
be
met
at
the
gates
.
They
often
had
such
a
rendezvous
,
for
there
was
just
time
to
smoke
a
cigarette
,
if
one
walked
slowly
,
between
road
and
hospital
.
#
26
<
466
TEXT
P4
>
Carol
waited
until
after
the
child
had
gone
,
then
she
sprang
out
of
bed
and
started
quickly
to
dress
.
She
would
waken
Jacques
and
get
him
to
drive
her
into
Nice
to
Jimmy
's
hotel
and
together
they
would
go
to
the
police
with
the
diamond
and
emerald
clip
.
She
did
n't
want
to
bring
Ray
into
this
.
He
had
sentimental
loyalties
towards
Grant
.
He
might
still
give
him
the
chance
to
escape
,
and
if
Grant
did
escape
all
hope
of
proving
Ray
's
innocence
would
be
gone
.
But
she
knew
she
had
to
act-
and
to
act
quickly
.
She
had
already
aroused
Grant
's
suspicions
by
her
questions
.
She
went
quietly
down
the
staircase
.
There
was
only
a
short
distance
through
the
foyer
before
she
reached
the
front
door
.
But
when
she
tried
to
close
it
after
her
a
foot
was
forced
in
the
open
doorway
.
Her
shoulder
was
seized
,
and
before
she
could
scream
a
pad
was
thrust
into
her
mouth
.
She
felt
something
shoved
into
her
ribs
,
and
turning
slightly
sideways
she
saw
it
was
the
nozzle
of
a
revolver
.
``
Keep
going
,
''
Grant
said
in
a
low
harsh
voice
.
``
One
false
movement
and
you
're
as
good
as
dead
.
Do
n't
kid
yourself
I
'll
be
timid
about
using
this
revolver
;
it
's
my
life
or
yours
.
''
She
could
n't
scream
because
of
the
gag
in
her
mouth
and
he
held
both
her
hands
tightly
behind
her
back
.
He
made
her
walk
round
to
the
garage
and
once
there
he
bound
both
her
arms
and
her
legs
tightly
.
Then
he
bundled
her
into
the
back
of
his
car
,
laying
her
on
the
floor
.
It
had
all
happened
so
quickly
she
felt
completely
numb
.
And
anyhow
she
had
had
no
chance
;
he
had
taken
her
completely
unawares
.
She
had
n't
even
time
to
think
where
he
might
be
taking
her
or
what
he
intended
to
do
with
her
.
He
threw
a
rug
over
her
and
shortly
afterwards
she
heard
him
start
up
the
car
.
Jacques
slept
above
the
garage
,
but
he
was
used
to
Grant
taking
his
car
out
at
night
.
Ray
and
Sarah
were
also
accustomed
to
it
.
Even
if
they
were
still
awake
they
would
suspect
nothing
.
It
was
no
consolation
to
know
that
Jimmy
and
she
had
been
right
,
that
Grant
obviously
had
not
only
been
the
notorious
jewel
thief
but
had
also
murdered
Greta
.
It
seemed
reasonable
to
suppose
he
had
murdered
her
because
she
had
come
upon
him
in
the
act
of
stealing
her
jewellery
.
For
once
his
timing
had
been
wrong
.
He
would
n't
have
made
the
attempt
if
he
had
n't
thought
she
would
be
out
and
he
had
undoubtedly
known
that
the
few
servants
,
who
slept
in
another
wing
,
were
asleep
and
would
hear
nothing
.
Probably
he
had
had
inside
knowledge
from
one
of
them
.
It
had
obviously
been
the
same
with
the
other
robberies
he
had
pulled
off
.
But
the
knowledge
that
she
and
Jimmy
had
been
right
did
n't
help
her
now
.
She
did
n't
think
that
Grant
would
show
her
any
more
mercy
than
he
had
shown
Greta
.
She
blinked
up
at
the
stars
and
occasionally
she
saw
lights
and
heard
traffic
as
though
they
were
passing
through
villages
or
towns
.
But
presently
they
began
to
climb
up
a
twisting
road
.
They
climbed
higher
and
higher
.
The
thought
flashed
through
her
mind
,
this
is
the
Grande
Corniche
,
the
scenic
highway
road
which
links
Nice
and
Monte
Carlo
.
Very
few
people
drove
the
Grande
Corniche
at
night
;
they
either
drove
round
the
Moyenne
Corniche
or
the
road
that
skirted
the
Mediterranean
.
Her
heart
sank
.
What
hope
would
she
have
of
rescue
in
this
desolate
region
?
Jimmy
had
warned
her
that
questioning
Grant
might
be
dangerous
.
But
what
had
finally
prompted
him
to
abduct
her
in
this
way
with
the
obvious
purpose
of
killing
her
?
Did
he
know
that
she
had
Greta
's
clip
?
He
might
easily
have
been
listening
outside
the
door
.
But
if
he
had
been
,
Sarah
was
equally
in
danger
;
it
was
she
who
had
found
the
clip
in
his
car
.
She
felt
icy
cold
and
completely
desperate
.
He
would
have
no
hesitation
about
getting
rid
of
the
child
as
well
as
her
in
case
she
babbled
something
about
the
clip
.
Or
would
he
be
afraid
to
kill
Sarah
?
He
had
done
his
best
to
put
the
blame
for
Greta
's
death
on
Ray
;
but
surely
the
police
would
never
suspect
that
Ray
had
murdered
his
own
daughter
?
The
thought
gave
her
hope
,
though
her
own
predicament
was
still
as
desperate
.
Grant
was
driving
the
car
carefully
.
Obviously
he
did
n't
wish
to
be
stopped
for
speeding
.
But
finally
after
a
terrific
climb
he
drew
the
car
to
a
standstill
.
Carol
had
managed
to
twist
the
rug
off
her
head
.
She
saw
that
it
was
a
beautiful
Mediterranean
night
with
a
full
moon
,
a
blue-black
sky
,
and
the
stars
were
shining
brightly
.
What
a
night
on
which
to
die
,
she
thought
,
trying
to
feel
amused
.
But
it
was
impossible
to
feel
amused
for
the
cord
with
which
he
had
bound
her
cut
into
her
wrists
and
ankles
;
the
gag
hurt
her
mouth
.
How
would
he
kill
her
?
A
shot
would
be
the
most
merciful
end
and
she
knew
he
had
a
revolver
with
him
.
He
came
round
and
opened
the
back
door
of
the
car
.
``
Had
a
nice
ride
?
''
he
asked
in
a
hoarse
,
cynical
voice
.
He
removed
the
gag
and
untied
her
legs
.
The
sudden
sensation
of
freedom
from
her
cramped
position
was
almost
exhilarating
.
``
Few
people
pass
here
at
night
,
''
he
said
,
``
and
I
still
have
my
gun
.
So
you
wo
n't
dare
scream
.
I
heard
you
and
Sarah
talking
so
I
crept
to
your
door
and
listened
.
I
've
been
worried
about
that
damned
clip
ever
since
I
lost
it
.
You
're
not
a
fool
.
I
know
you
've
put
two
and
two
together
ever
since
the
child
told
you
about
the
clip
.
But
you
suspected
me
before
that
,
did
n't
you
?
I
knew
by
those
questions
you
asked
me
the
other
night
.
''
She
raised
herself
to
a
sitting
position
.
``
Yes
,
I
suspected
you
,
but
Jimmy
Mattson
also
suspects
you
.
He
contacted
the
firm
of
Brevet
&
Rene
?
2
in
Marseilles
.
You
have
n't
been
trying
to
buy
the
lease
of
any
luxury
hotel
.
We
also
know
there
's
no
Hotel
Imperial
in
Marseilles
where
you
could
have
stayed
that
night
.
If
you
kill
me
,
as
far
as
Jimmy
is
concerned
it
will
be
a
definite
proof
of
your
guilt
.
''
He
asked
almost
wildly
,
``
But
how
can
I
let
you
live
,
knowing
that
you
know
the
truth
?
You
might
propose
a
bargain-
your
life
for
your
silence
.
But
how
could
I
ever
trust
you
?
''
``
What
are
you
going
to
do
about
Sarah
?
''
she
asked
.
And
despite
her
own
danger
that
was
the
thought
uppermost
in
her
mind
.
``
An
accident
,
''
he
said
.
``
Probably
while
she
is
swimming
with
the
dog
.
''
Carol
shuddered
,
remembering
the
dream
Sarah
had
had
.
All
the
same
her
voice
was
very
calm
as
she
asked
,
``
What
are
you
going
to
do
with
me
?
''
``
You
're
going
over
the
edge
,
''
he
said
.
``
This
is
the
highest
point
on
the
Grande
Corniche
.
It
's
doubtful
if
they
'll
find
your
body
for
many
days-
even
weeks
.
And
in
the
meanwhile
I
'll
be
clear
of
the
country
.
Your
friend
Jimmy
Mattson
may
have
his
suspicions
,
but
he
wo
n't
have
any
proof
.
Ray
wo
n't
have
any
proof
either
.
Besides
,
Ray
does
n't
suspect
me
of
having
had
any
connection
with
the
recent
jewel
robberies
or
with
Greta
's
death
.
He
does
n't
know
that
I
have
been
bribing
the
household
staffs
of
his
friends
for
information
about
their
employers
'
habits
and
where
they
kept
their
jewellery
,
or
that
I
was
responsible
for
those
friends
who
called
upon
the
Baroness
Beaufort
the
night
her
jewellery
was
stolen
;
their
presence
gave
me
the
chance
to
do
what
I
wanted
to
do
.
''
``
Why
did
you
kill
the
Countess
Doriana
?
''
Carol
asked
.
``
She
came
home
early
from
the
party
and
found
me
at
the
job
.
I
had
to
strangle
her
to
silence
her
.
I
do
n't
feel
any
sense
of
guilt
.
She
had
always
been
a
no-good
woman
.
I
'm
sorry
about
you
,
Carol
;
you
're
not
a
bad
sort
.
It
's
a
pity
you
took
it
upon
yourself
to
interfere
with
my
affairs
.
''
``
Why
would
n't
I
?
''
she
threw
back
at
him
.
``
You
left
Ray's
cigarette
lighter
beside
his
dead
wife
's
body
;
you
did
your
best
to
implicate
him
.
''
``
I
happened
to
have
the
lighter
in
my
pocket
.
I
borrowed
it
ages
ago
when
my
own
lighter
ran
out
of
fuel
.
I
had
to
protect
myself
,
and
Ray
was
the
obvious
suspect
.
I
'm
going
to
give
you
a
drink
and
then
I
'll
take
that
clip
from
your
handbag
.
There
'll
be
something
pretty
potent
in
that
drink
;
you
wo
n't
feel
any
shock
or
pain
.
You
'll
be
unconscious
by
the
time
you
go
over
.
''
He
took
a
flask
from
his
pocket
and
got
a
glass
out
of
the
glove
compartment
of
the
car
.
She
set
her
lips
firmly
.
``
I
wo
n't
drink
it
.
''
He
shrugged
.
``
Please
yourself
.
But
you
're
a
fool
if
you
do
n't
.
The
sensation
of
falling
from
a
great
height
ca
n't
be
over
pleasant
.
''
``
I
'd
rather
risk
it
,
''
she
said
.
``
You
'll
have
to
shoot
me
before
I
'll
jump
.
And
when
my
body
is
found
the
bullet
will
be
traced
back
to
your
gun
.
''
He
gave
a
low
laugh
.
``
It
happens
to
be
Ray
's
gun
.
I
took
it
from
his
bedside
table
while
he
was
sleeping
.
The
police
will
undoubtedly
think
that
you
stumbled
upon
some
fresh
evidence
which
made
it
certain
that
Ray
had
murdered
his
ex-wife
.
The
only
thing
he
could
do
was
to
get
rid
of
you
.
I
'll
unbind
your
arms
and
then
you
drink
this
down
.
That
's
the
last
thing
you
will
remember
.
''
He
unbound
her
arms
and
then
he
tried
to
force
the
glass
between
her
lips
.
``
No
,
''
she
shrieked
and
pushed
the
glass
away
from
her
.
He
hit
her
hard
across
the
face
,
but
in
her
present
state
of
nervous
tension
she
scarcely
felt
it
.
``
If
you
wo
n't
drink
it
,
I
do
n't
care
,
''
he
said
presently
.
``
You
're
going
over
the
edge
anyhow
.
''
She
screamed
again
as
he
dragged
her
from
the
back
of
the
car
.
Her
legs
collapsed
under
her
.
She
fell
sprawling
at
his
feet
.
And
then
suddenly
it
happened
.
A
shot
rang
out
.
He
lurched
and
gave
a
cry
and
dropped
beside
her
.
It
could
not
have
been
more
than
a
few
minutes
later
that
she
felt
a
man
's
arms
about
her
;
arms
which
were
familiar
and
very
dear
to
her
.
She
opened
her
eyes
and
in
the
white
moonlight
she
saw
Ray's
face
bending
over
her
.
``
Darling
,
darling
Carol
,
''
he
cried
.
``
Are
you
all
right
?
''
``
Ray
,
''
she
whispered
.
She
must
have
passed
out
for
the
next
thing
she
knew
he
was
shaking
her
.
``
My
darling
!
My
darling
!
Say
something
to
me
.
''
``
I
'm
all
right
,
Ray
,
''
she
murmured
.
``
How
did
you
find
where
he
had
taken
me
?
''
``
Sarah
had
n't
gone
to
sleep
.
She
saw
him
grasp
hold
of
you
and
gag
you
and
take
you
out
of
the
house
.
She
rushed
in
and
told
me
.
I
jumped
out
of
bed
and
was
dressed
in
a
jiffy
.
While
I
dressed
she
told
me
about
finding
her
mother
's
clip
in
Grant
's
car
.
I
was
n't
so
long
after
you
.
During
a
hold-up
in
the
Nice
traffic
I
was
able
to
pick
up
his
car
.
But
when
he
started
up
the
Grande
Corniche
I
lost
him
temporarily
.
I
was
too
intent
on
catching
up
with
him
to
be
aware
that
another
car
was
following
me
.
I
had
him
in
sight
until
he
disappeared
down
the
side
road
.
I
turned
off
the
engine
of
the
car
and
listened
,
and
then
the
other
car
drew
alongside
me
.
It
was
a
police
car
.
They
had
been
detailed
to
watch
the
villa
and
follow
me
if
I
tried
to
escape
.
Thank
heavens
they
did
follow
me
and
that
you
screamed
.
I
had
no
gun
and
Grant
was
armed
.
I
should
n't
have
had
a
chance
if
they
had
n't
seen
what
was
happening
and
shot
him
down
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
21
<
467
TEXT
P5
>
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
But
I
should
be
back
in
an
hour
or
so
.
''
``
Oh
,
at
the
hospital
,
I
suppose
!
''
Lorraine
did
not
wait
for
her
mother
to
confirm
or
deny
this
,
but
turned
back
to
Noreen
.
With
a
smile
and
a
sigh-
for
it
was
obvious
that
the
twins
were
too
taken
up
with
their
own
affairs
to
enquire
or
sympathize-
she
went
out
.
``
Mr.
Delorme
was
thrilled
!
''
Joanna
went
on
breathlessly
.
``
He
's
suggested
we
should
go
to
town
as
soon
as
it
can
be
arranged
,
and
,
when
we
're
settled
,
he
's
going
to
put
us
on
at
the
Lys
d'Or
,
which
is
a
very
exclusive
night
club
.
''
Noreen
looked
doubtful
.
``
But
is
that
what
you
wanted
?
I
thought
you
hoped
to
get
on
the
stage
or
television
?
A
night
club
sounds
rather
a
come-down
.
I
do
n't
want
to
sound
discouraging
,
but
are
n't
some
of
them
pretty
low
dives
?
''
Lorraine
,
who
had
been
lounging
on
the
cushioned
window-seat
,
straightened
up
and
leant
forward
eagerly
.
``
Do
n't
be
so
nai
''
ve
and
stupid
,
Norrie
!
There
are
night
clubs
and
night
clubs
,
as
you
'd
know
,
if
you
were
n't
such
an
ignoramus
!
This
is
one
of
the
top
places
,
frightfully
swell
.
We
'll
get
a
wonderful
salary
if
we
deliver
the
goods
,
and
get
to
know
a
lot
of
useful
people
.
''
``
Oliver
knows
Mr.
Delorme
quite
well
,
''
Joanna
put
in
,
not
noticing
how
Noreen
's
eyebrows
went
up
at
her
unthinking
use
of
his
first
name
.
``
And
if
he
backs
anybody
,
that
's
surely
good
enough
!
''
There
was
such
warmth
of
partisanship
in
her
tone
that
Noreen
was
astonished
.
She
said
impulsively
:
``
But
you
hardly
know
him
,
Jo
!
Mr.
Randall
,
I
mean
.
How
can
you
be
so
sure
that
he
's
on
the
level
?
''
Joanna
stubbed
out
her
cigarette
with
unnecessary
fierceness
.
Her
lovely
eyes
were
defiant
above
cheeks
whose
colour
had
deepened
at
Noreen
's
remark
.
``
There
are
some
people
you
do
n't
have
to
know
for
years
before
you
can
trust
them
.
And
Oliver
Randall
's
one
of
them
.
He's
absolutely
wonderful
!
He
's
promised
to
find
us
a
flat-
''
Over
Joanna
's
coppery
head
,
Lorraine
's
eyes
met
Noreen's
enquiring
gaze
.
She
laughed
mischievously
,
and
without
envy
.
``
As
you
may
have
gathered
,
Norrie
,
Jo
's
fallen
for
the
man
,
hook
,
line
and
sinker
!
And
I
'd
say
he
'd
be
equally
enthusiastic
,
if
it
was
n't
for
his
wife
's
restraining
influence
.
I
've
warned
Jo
already
that
she
must
walk
warily
when
that
lady
's
around
.
''
Joanna
sprang
suddenly
to
her
feet
.
``
Do
n't
talk
rubbish
,
Lorraine
!
I
do
like
Oliver
,
and
he
's
been
perfectly
sweet
to
us
both-
you
must
admit
that
!
Not
only
to
me
,
as
you
seem
to
imply
.
There
's
no
need
to
put
ridiculous
ideas
into
Norrie
's
head
.
By
the
way
!
''
She
turned
to
Noreen
.
``
I
suppose
you
realize
that
we
want
you
to
come
with
us
when
we
go
back
to
town
?
We
explained
to
Mr.
Delorme
that
we
must
have
you
as
our
accompanist
.
''
``
Me
?
''
Noreen
was
taken
aback
.
Somehow
,
she
had
quite
overlooked
this
possibility
,
and
though
,
at
one
time
,
she
had
been
hurt
by
her
sisters
'
apparent
disregard
of
her
,
she
was
now
aware
that
the
prospect
of
leaving
Dorlcombe
was
oddly
unwelcome
.
``
Mummy
won't
like
it
if
we
all
go
off
and
leave
her
.
''
Joanna
shrugged
impatiently
.
``
If
you
prefer
to
stick
here
in
this
dreary
place-
and
you
know
just
how
dull
and
forsaken
it
is
after
the
season
's
over-
that
's
your
look-out
.
But
I
must
say
I
think
it
's
rather
mean
of
you
,
especially
after
we
insisted
to
Mr.
Delorme
that
we
must
have
you
,
as
well
.
Let
me
talk
to
Mummy
!
I
do
n't
suppose
she
'll
raise
any
objection
.
''
Noreen
said
no
more
.
She
felt
that
the
twins
would
not
understand
if
she
attempted
to
make
them
see
her
point
of
view
.
Their
trip
to
town
,
she
thought
,
seemed
to
have
changed
them
in
some
inexplicable
way
.
She
knew
that
they
had
always
been
ambitious
,
eager
to
try
their
wings
in
a
wider
sphere
,
but
,
now
the
chance
had
come
,
they
seemed
to
be
thinking
of
nothing
and
no
one
save
themselves
.
Yet
their
mother
,
as
Noreen
knew
,
had
done
everything
in
her
power
to
make
them
happy
.
Surely
she
would
feel
very
lost
and
lonely
if
all
her
children
deserted
her
?
When
Mrs.
Sangster
returned
,
they
could
hear
her
talking
to
someone
as
she
came
up
the
stairs
.
Joanna
and
Lorraine
looked
at
each
other
in
bewilderment
,
but
Noreen
,
recognizing
Stephen
's
quiet
,
pleasant
voice
,
went
out
to
meet
them
.
She
guessed
,
even
before
she
saw
the
eager
look
on
his
face
,
that
he
had
come
with
the
express
purpose
of
seeing
Joanna
,
and
her
heart
sank
at
the
thought
of
his
probable
reception
.
``
Mr.
Redfern
very
kindly
brought
me
home
in
his
car
,
''
Mrs.
Sangster
explained
as
they
came
into
the
room
.
Lorraine
greeted
him
pleasantly
enough
,
but
Joanna
's
greeting
was
barely
polite
.
After
a
few
moments
of
general
conversation
,
Mrs.
Sangster
said
:
``
Well
,
I
'm
going
to
see
about
some
supper
.
You
'll
stay
and
have
some
with
us
,
wo
n't
you
,
Mr.
Redfern
?
Lorraine
dear
,
do
come
down
with
me
and
tell
me
all
your
news
.
I
'm
longing
to
hear
how
you
got
on
in
town
.
And
,
Noreen
,
did
you
remember
to
feed
the
chickens
?
''
The
two
girls
followed
their
mother
downstairs
,
Noreen
carefully
shutting
the
door
behind
them
,
and
deliberately
ignoring
Joanna's
murmur
of
protest
.
After
they
had
gone
,
there
was
an
awkward
little
silence
,
then
Stephen
said
gently
:
``
I
hope
everything
went
as
well
as
you
expected
,
Jo
?
''
``
Oh
yes
!
Better
,
really
.
We
shall
be
going
to
London
at
the
end
of
this
month
.
''
She
jumped
up
and
began
straightening
some
magazines
on
the
table
.
``
We
've
been
offered
a
very
good
engagement
,
you
see
.
''
He
rose
and
came
over
,
standing
just
behind
her
.
A
tiny
shiver
went
down
Joanna
's
spine
,
but
he
did
not
touch
her
.
``
Well
,
that
's
grand
!
Just
what
you
hoped
for
,
is
n't
it
?
As
a
matter
of
fact
,
I
've
got
some
news
for
you
,
too
.
Though
I
'm
afraid
it
wo
n't
seem
very
exciting
to
you-
now
.
''
She
swung
round
to
face
him
,
arms
folded
,
clear
eyes
wide
.
She
had
changed
from
the
suit
she
had
worn
for
the
journey
,
and
was
now
wearing
her
favourite
attire-
a
thin
,
woollen
jersey
and
slacks
.
His
hands
clenched
involuntarily
as
he
looked
at
her-
so
lovely
with
that
glow
of
colour
in
her
cheeks
,
her
hair
a
bright
halo
about
her
upthrown
head
.
``
Why
not
,
Steve
?
Always
glad
to
hear
of
a
friend
's
good
fortune
!
''
Her
tone
was
deliberately
casual
and
gay
,
and
nothing
in
her
manner
betrayed
the
way
in
which
her
heart
was
racing
.
``
Have
you
gone
and
got
yourself
engaged
or
something
?
''
He
faced
her
steadily
,
no
answering
gaiety
in
his
eyes
.
``
You
ca
n't
really
think
that
,
Jo
.
When
you
know
there
's
only
one
girl
I
'd
ever
want
to
be
engaged
to
.
No
,
I
've
come
into
some
money-
not
a
vast
fortune
,
by
any
means
,
but
enough
to
make
me
feel
,
at
least
,
that
I
have
something
to
offer
you
.
''
``
But
I-
''
Joanna
began
.
She
stepped
quickly
aside
,
and
would
have
moved
away
from
him
,
but
he
laid
a
restraining
hand
on
her
arm
.
Gentle
though
it
was
,
there
was
the
suggestion
of
power
behind
that
touch
,
and
involuntarily
she
stood
still
.
``
I
've
never
told
you
in
so
many
words
,
''
he
went
on
,
his
voice
as
quiet
and
controlled
as
ever
,
``
but
you
must
have
guessed
that
I
care
for
you-
very
deeply
.
I
've
loved
you
ever
since
you
were
a
schoolgirl
,
Jo
,
but
I
did
n't
think
I
stood
a
chance
compared
with
all
your
other
admirers
.
You
wanted
gaiety
and
fun
;
I
was
hard
up
and
had
to
put
my
studies
first
.
My
parents
sacrificed
a
lot
to
pay
for
my
training
,
and
it
would
n't
have
been
right
to
let
them
down
.
But
now
I
'm
really
established
,
and
with
this
unexpected
legacy
coming
along-
''
With
an
impatient
movement
,
she
pulled
free
from
him
and
turned
quickly
away
towards
the
window
,
speaking
with
her
back
to
him
.
``
Do
n't
go
on
,
Steve
!
Oh
,
do
n't
think
I
do
n't
like
you
,
and
I
suppose
I
should
say
thank
you
for-
for
wanting
to
marry
me
.
But
it
's
quite
impossible-
it
always
will
be
impossible
!
Do
n't
you
understand
,
the
sort
of
life
you
're
offering
me-
just
living
in
Quaystone
and
keeping
house
and
all
that-
it
's
so
deadly
dull
!
I
want
something
different-
all
the
things
that
I
've
now
got
the
chance
of
enjoying
.
Even
if
I
loved
you
,
I
'm
afraid
I
would
n't
say
yes
!
''
There
was
silence
.
Wondering
,
expecting
a
protest
,
she
half
turned
and
looked
at
him
.
He
was
standing
motionless
,
a
queer
suggestion
of
defeat
,
of
hopelessness
,
about
the
powerful
shoulders
,
the
bent
head
where
the
fair
hair
was
so
smoothly
brushed
,
save
for
the
unruly
drake's-tail
on
the
crown
.
Joanna
's
eyes
suddenly
softened
,
and
a
reluctant
feeling
of
compassion
swept
over
her
.
But
,
before
she
could
speak
,
he
had
recovered
his
normal
self-control
.
``
If
you
loved
me
,
as
you
say
,
-
well
,
it
might
not
seem
so
'deadly
dull
.
'
But
you
do
n't
,
and
that
's
that
!
''
He
smiled
,
and
held
out
his
hand
.
``
Let
's
part
good
friends
,
Jo
dear
.
If
you're
going
to
get
your
heart
's
desire
,
that
's
all
that
really
matters
to
me
.
Will
you
apologize
to
your
mother
for
me
,
and
tell
her
I
'm
sorry
I
ca
n't
stay
to
supper
,
after
all
?
''
As
the
outer
door
shut
behind
him
,
Noreen
put
her
head
round
the
kitchen
door
and
said
doubtfully
:
``
Did
I
hear
somebody
?
''
``
Steve
's
gone
.
He
could
n't
stay
,
after
all
,
''
Joanna
said
.
She
went
quickly
along
the
landing
to
her
room
and
shut
the
door
behind
her
.
There
she
sat
down
on
the
edge
of
the
bed
,
dabbing
at
her
wet
eyes
,
and
telling
herself
not
to
be
such
a
sentimental
idiot
.
Silly
to
be
shedding
tears
because
you
had
turned
down
a
man
who
did
n't
really
matter
a
button
to
you
.
Oh
,
he
's
nice
enough
!
Joanna
admitted
.
But
there
's
nothing
thrilling
about
poor
old
Steve
.
Nothing
to
make
one
's
nerves
tingle
and
one
's
heart
race-
as
it
had
done
only
this
morning
.
A
dreamy
smile
spread
over
her
face
as
her
mind
went
back
to
those
heavenly
moments
.
Leaving
Lorraine
to
finish
their
packing
,
she
had
gone
out
to
buy
some
cigarettes
,
and
,
just
outside
the
hotel
,
had
almost
run
into
Oliver
.
``
I
wanted
to
come
and
see
you
off
,
''
he
had
told
her
,
with
that
softening
of
his
expression
which
always
made
her
feel
oddly
breathless
.
``
But
my
wife
reminded
me
that
I
have
an
appointment
at
just
about
the
time
your
train
leaves
,
so
I
decided
to
nip
along
in
the
hope
of
seeing
you
before
you
left
the
hotel
.
It
's
going
to
seem
a
long
time
until
the
end
of
this
month
,
Jo
my
dear
,
but
when
you
come
back
...
''
his
hand
had
closed
over
hers
warmly
``
...
we
'll
make
up
for
all
the
empty
days
.
Will
they
seem
empty
to
you
too
,
do
you
think
?
''
She
had
nodded
,
unable
to
find
words
that
would
tell
him
her
feelings
.
``
Well
,
it
must
be
6Au
revoir
,
then
.
''
He
had
put
his
hands
on
her
shoulders
and
smiled
down
into
her
eyes
.
``
Wish
this
was
n't
such
a
damned
public
place
,
or
I
'd
say
good-bye
to
you
properly-
you
sweet
thing
!
''
His
voice
fell
to
so
soft
a
tone
that
she
barely
caught
the
last
three
words
.
And
with
that
,
before
she
could
take
a
breath
,
he
was
gone
,
leaving
her
caught
up
to
a
pitch
of
excitement
and
ecstasy
that
was
yet
perilously
near
to
tears
.
All
the
way
home
that
parting
speech
had
sung
itself
,
over
and
over
,
in
her
mind
.
``
You
sweet
thing
.
''
Did
that
mean-
no
,
it
could
n't
mean
that
Oliver
was
in
love
with
her
?
But
she
reminded
herself
,
he
does
n't
say
things
like
that
to
Lorraine
!
He
must
like
me
better
!
And
then
,
following
hard
on
that
delicious
knowledge
would
come
the
inevitable
thought
,
But
he
's
married
!
It
ca
n't
mean
anything-
except
that
he
's
taken
a
fancy
to
me
.
#
21
<
468
TEXT
P6
>
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
Why
you
took
the
case
,
when
you
never
touch
anything
of
the
sort
.
'
For
a
second
his
grim
,
menacing
anger
frightened
her
as
he
half
shouted
:
'Are
you
trying
to
suggest
that
I
was
her
lover
?
Responsible
for-
'
He
stopped
.
Conflict
tortured
him
.
Here
was
his
supreme
revenge
:
to
tell
her
the
truth
;
shatter
her
faith
in
Philip
...
Beryl
was
dead
...
He
shivered
.
Taking
with
her
the
only
proof
he
had
to
discount
this
accusation
.
Sandra
prayed
,
despite
her
vituperation
,
that
he
would
have
some
defence
,
give
her
some
denial
,
but
all
he
said
was
:
'If
you
believe
me
capable
of
that
,
we
have
nothing
more
to
say
to
each
other-
nothing
.
'
The
hurt
in
him
was
like
a
wound-
stinging
,
aching
.
Was
this
Philip
's
work
?
And
even
if
it
were
,
it
came
back
to
one
man
's
word
against
another
and
...
she
loved
Philip
.
Until
then
the
exactitudes
of
his
profession
had
demanded
his
silence
,
and
now
he
was
absolved
from
that
promise
,
he
found
himself
bound
by
his
own
love
for
her
,
his
desire
for
her
happiness
.
Far
better
that
she
should
believe
him
to
be
a
cad
than
the
man
she
was
going
to
marry
and
obviously
loved
so
deeply
.
He
doubted
that
Philip
would
betray
her
after
all
that
had
happened
.
Fear
would
be
a
deterrent
.
Sandra
flung
her
arms
out
in
a
gesture
of
despair
.
'Do
you
leave
me
anything
else
to
believe
?
Or
is
your
silence
the
cowardly
way
out
?
'
She
hated
the
words
,
but
they
leapt
from
the
torment
of
loving
him
;
from
the
tension
,
the
weariness
that
made
even
breathing
an
effort
.
'Is
this
what
has
been
in
your
mind
all
the
time
?
'
He
spoke
with
greater
passion
.
'Was
this
why
you
wanted
to
leave
the
job
just
before
Philip
was
taken
ill
?
'
His
mouth
hardened
,
his
eyes
became
steely
.
'I
see
.
'
Scorn
lashed
his
words
.
'I
wonder
you
dared
trust
him
to
my
care
.
'
'Nicholas-'
'Well
!
At
least
I
know
the
truth
.
Truth
!
'
His
gaze
held
hers
masterfully
.
'You
wanted
it
so
badly-
at
any
price
.
I
hope
you
are
satisfied
.
'
And
as
he
spoke
,
the
thought
of
Philip
lying
in
the
other
room
filled
him
with
a
revulsion
that
was
homicidal
.
Even
in
that
,
his
hands
were
tied
.
He
dare
not
precipitate
what
might
well
be
another
coronary
.
And
in
that
second
he
put
back
his
professional
mantle
,
and
said
with
such
icy
politeness
,
such
withdrawn
bitterness
,
that
Sandra
withered
before
it
:
'I
will
leave
you
the
necessary
prescription
for
the
sedatives
.
You
will
contact
your
new
doctor
when
you
reach
your
parents
'
house
.
'
She
watched
him
flick
his
fountain-pen
from
his
waistcoat
pocket
,
take
out
his
prescription
pad
,
and
scribble
on
it
.
Then
,
with
a
gesture
she
knew
so
well
,
he
tore
off
the
leaflet
and
handed
it
to
her
.
'Good-bye
,
Sandra
,
'
he
said
with
a
deadly
finality
.
Watching
him
go
,
unable
to
speak
,
she
felt
that
part
of
her
was
leaving
with
him
.
She
could
n't
hate
him
...
If
only
he
would
have
confided
in
her
,
given
some
explanation
.
Now
there
was
nothing-
not
even
friendship
.
She
went
back
to
Philip
.
But
all
she
could
hear
were
Nicholas's
words
:
'I
love
you-
oh
,
you
know
that
well
enough
.
'
Love
.
She
revolted
against
the
word
.
Nicholas
,
Philip
...
where
was
happiness
,
or
peace
of
mind
?
Philip
put
out
a
hand
and
grasped
hers
.
He
needed
her
.
She
would
find
solace
in
that
fact
at
least
.
And
she
had
n't
to
doubt
his
sincerity
any
more
...
She
had
her
truth
.
How
much
had
built
up
from
that
first
ideal
,
and
how
little
joy
,
or
satisfaction
,
it
had
given
her
.
'I
'm
sorry
,
darling
.
'
He
looked
nervous
.
It
had
been
hell
lying
there
,
knowing
she
was
talking
to
Nicholas
and
wondering
what
they
were
saying
.
Sandra
said
instinctively
:
'I
told
him
I
knew
he
was
responsible
for
Beryl
's
death
.
'
She
rushed
on
:
'His
attitude
...
I
do
n't
know-
something
snapped
.
I
could
n't
stand
it
...
Why
do
you
look
at
me
like
that
?
'
'I
asked
you
not
to
mention
it
.
'
Philip
felt
that
he
was
running
a
high
temperature
as
fear
swirled
back
.
What
had
Nicholas
said
?
'I
would
never
have
done
so
while
Beryl
was
alive
.
He
hadn't
any
answer-
except
to
suggest
that
if
I
believed
him
capable
of
that-
'
Her
eyes
darkened
in
torment
.
'Are
you
sure
that
she
was
telling
the
truth
?
'
'Good
heavens
,
darling
,
why
on
earth
should
she
lie
?
Besides
,
it
was
n't
just
her
word
.
There
was
enough
evidence
,
no
matter
how
one
might
want
to
disbelieve
the
facts
.
'
Elation
touched
him
after
the
cold
wind
of
suspense
.
'It
will
be
interesting
to
see
what
comes
out
at
the
inquest
.
What
his
story
will
be
.
I
reckon
he
'll
confine
himself
to
the
nervous
origin
of
her
recent
illness
.
His
notes
will
be
truthful
,
but
what
he
leaves
out
will
matter
most
.
'
Strange
how
just
then
Philip
was
so
certain
that
Nicholas
would
never
betray
him
.
He
loved
Sandra
too
deeply
to
ruin
her
future
happiness
.
Had
ever
circumstances
conspired
so
cunningly
?
Philip
's
spirits
soared
.
He
was
better
;
he
had
made
a
miraculous
recovery
and
Sandra
would
soon
be
his
wife
.
The
Devil
,
he
thought
,
certainly
looked
after
his
own
.
Something
in
Sandra
's
attitude
struck
him
suddenly
,
making
him
say
:
'You
ca
n't
forgive
him
for
this-
can
you
?
'
'Forgive
is
an
unctuous
,
patronizing
word
,
'
she
replied
.
'I
despise
the
deceit
.
The
lies
.
'
Philip
could
n't
keep
the
words
back
.
'Suppose
you
had
loved
him
and
all
this
came
out
.
What
then
?
'
Suppose
you
had
loved
him
...
Sandra
realized
with
a
bitter
futility
that
now
it
was
her
silence
that
was
the
lie
.
And
Nicholas
's
words
re-echoed
mockingly
:
'No
human
being
could
live
with
absolute
truth
.
'
'I
could
n't
live
without
faith
,
Philip
.
Or
with
pretence
.
'
She
shivered
.
She
was
going
to
pretend
for
the
rest
of
her
life
.
Pretend
to
be
in
love
with
Philip
even
though
she
knew
she
would
try
never
to
utter
those
words
.
How
honourable
was
that
?
She
looked
at
him
,
and
his
need
of
her
,
his
dependence
upon
her
,
created
a
climate
where
self-delusion
masqueraded
as
the
right
thing
to
do
.
How
easy
it
would
have
been
to
cling
to
Nicholas
,
tell
him
that
she
could
hardly
bear
life
without
him
,
no
matter
what
he
had
done
to
make
her
despise
him
...
But
to
walk
out
on
Philip
,
break
her
promise
and
end
their
relationship
,
for
no
better
reason
than
what
appeared
as
innate
self-preservation
.
That
was
impossible
.
He
had
been
honest
with
her
and
did
n't
deserve
to
be
let
down
.
She
said
suddenly
,
irrelevantly
:
'Beryl
's
life
recently-
the
whole
thing-
was
very
strange
when
you
think
of
it
.
'
'How
?
'
Philip
looked
startled
.
'Would
she
have
married
Nicholas
in
any
case
,
since
she
loved
you
?
'
Philip
felt
a
stab
of
jealousy
.
'Are
you
trying
to
make
his
case
good
?
'
'No
;
to
be
fair
.
He
seemed
so
amazed
when
I
suggested
marriage
to
her
.
I
've
only
thought
of
your
illness
lately-
never
studied
all
this
beyond
the
angle
of
Beryl
's
unhappiness
and
Nicholas
being
involved
.
I
did
n't
tell
you
,
but
she
called
here
two
days
ago
.
'
'What
?
'
Philip
felt
that
he
had
been
swirled
down
a
bumpy
lift
.
'But-
why
?
'
He
hastened
.
'Why
should
she
call
?
'
'Oh
,
just
to
thank
me
and
to
inquire
about
you
.
Looking
back
,
her
attitude
was
strange
.
She
seemed
afraid-'
'Of
Nicholas
,
'
Philip
said
insinuatingly
.
Sandra
could
n't
deny
that
,
and
the
more
she
dwelt
on
it
all
,
the
more
curious
it
became
.
'She
spoke
about
wondering
if
she
ought
to
tell
me-
'
Sandra
began
to
shiver
.
Philip
managed
to
keep
his
voice
steady
.
'I
can
imagine
Nicholas
putting
the
fear
of
God
into
her
.
The
last
person
he
would
want
told
was
you
.
'
It
added
up
,
and
Sandra
nodded
.
'But
it
is
still
like
looking
at
a
picture
in
shadow
.
'
'I
told
you
that-
soon
after
the
cottage
episode
.
What
was
she
keeping
back
...
We
certainly
shall
not
discover
now
.
One
thing
I
am
convinced
about
.
Her
death
links
up
with
her
miscarriage
.
She
told
me
once
he
was
determined
she
should
not
go
through
with
the
pregnancy
.
'
Sandra
gave
a
pained
cry
.
'Darling
,
I
hinted
that
,
too
,
you
remember
.
I
did
n't
want
to
sound
too
dramatic
,
or-
well-'
'I
know
.
'
She
felt
very
sick
as
she
sat
there
,
desolate
.
It
was
all
so
ugly
.
Philip
wanted
to
settle
the
problem-
leave
no
loopholes
.
'She
lost
either
way
,
really
.
He
would
n't
marry
her
,
and
he
dare
not
risk
the
threat
of
the
child
.
Obviously
it
would
have
been
a
handicap
to
her
,
too
,
and
in
her
saner
moments
she
must
have
been
thankful
to
get
out
of
the
mess
...
But
she
was
neurotic
.
It
's
my
guess
that
the
cottage
episode
was
the
beginning
of
the
end
for
her
.
'
Sandra
pressed
the
point
.
'Meaning
that
Nicholas
deliberately
got
rid
of
the
child
?
'
Philip
was
far
too
deep
in
the
lies
to
retreat
from
that
direct
question
.
'Yes
.
Her
fear
of
him
was
pretty
obvious
.
He
had
to
take
care
of
her
professionally
,
but
he
certainly
did
n't
want
you
to
know
the
facts
.
She
probably
did
.
Beryl
was
a
lonely
person
and
had
very
few
friends
.
'
Sandra
nodded
.
'Let
's
not
talk
of
it
again
,
'
she
said
dully
.
'I
ca
n't
bear
it
...
Everything
's
ready
.
'
She
looked
around
her
.
Part
of
her
life
was
ending
;
a
part
she
had
loved
.
Leaving
the
flat
and
staying
at
Monk
's
Toft
would
be
an
ordeal
,
despite
the
rest
from
perpetual
work
.
Philip
relaxed
again
.
Now
there
was
only
the
inquest
,
and
he
had
nothing
whatsoever
to
fear
from
that
.
It
was
far
too
late
for
Nicholas
to
make
any
accusations
.
EIGHTEEN
THE
inquest
offered
no
surprise
.
Nicholas
's
evidence
conformed
strictly
to
the
law
and
ethics
.
Miss
Graham
had
been
in
his
care
.
She
had
been
in
a
highly
nervous
state
.
A
verdict
of
suicide
while
the
balance
of
her
mind
was
disturbed
,
was
returned
.
Philip
put
down
the
evening
newspaper
,
looked
at
Gordon
Neal
,
and
said
:
'Very
sad
.
Nicholas
's
testimony
said
everything
and
nothing
.
One
never
knows
the
truth
of
these
cases
.
'
Sandra
did
n't
speak
.
She
felt
that
some
part
of
her
had
petrified
,
leaving
only
a
shell
.
She
lived
mechanically
,
and
while
physically
rested
,
even
as
the
days
became
a
week
and
then
two
,
she
found
it
impossible
to
overcome
the
desolation
building
up
around
her
.
Philip
was
amazingly
better
and
already
busy
on
a
new
play
.
He
worked
in
bed
,
using
a
portable
typewriter
,
and
was
completely
absorbed
in
his
task
.
Sandra
was
there-
to
attend
to
all
his
needs
.
His
world
was
whole
again
and
he
,
to
himself
,
its
hub
.
With
illness
had
come
an
intense
instinct
for
self-preservation
,
a
concentration
upon
his
desires
.
What
was
good
for
him
;
what
was
not
.
Not
overdoing
it
.
The
doctor
recommended
by
Nicholas
called
each
week
and
then
suggested
that
no
further
calls
were
necessary
.
Philip
felt
like
the
child
no
longer
centre
stage
.
It
was
Beatrice
who
said
one
evening
after
dinner
,
'Had
n't
we
better
make
some
plans
for
the
wedding
?
Quiet
,
of
course
.
'
Philip
smiled
smugly
.
'They
are
made
.
I
've
a
special
licence
and
notification
has
been
given
to
the
vicar
.
The
best
of
having
a
secretary
,
'
he
added
,
talking
of
one
he
had
acquired
since
leaving
London
.
'Brandon
's
good
.
It
only
needs
Sandra
to
name
the
day
.
'
Gordon
said
curtly
,
'It
is
usual
for
the
bride
's
parents
to
have
some
hand
in
all
this
,
you
know
,
Philip
.
'
Philip
bristled
.
'It
was
never
our
intention
to
have
one
of
those
carnival
affairs
,
'
he
retorted
and
in
that
second
,
he
became
the
man
of
success
exerting
authority
.
Sandra
watched
her
father
's
face
pale
.
Philip
,
she
knew
,
got
on
his
nerves
,
but
everything
had
gone
over
her
head
.
It
did
n't
really
matter
what
was
being
said
because
she
was
no
longer
a
part
of
it
.
The
thought
of
Nicholas
haunted
her
,
the
sense
of
loss
crucifying
.
Her
father
's
comment
roused
her
as
he
said
,
'I
was
not
talking
of
a
carnival
.
But
I
presume
we
shall
be
allowed
to
have
one
or
two
of
our
friends
at
the
ceremony
.
'
#
216
<
469
TEXT
P7
>
``
Yes
,
we
were
,
''
she
stammered
out
and
hated
herself
for
a
nervous
stammer
.
``
Wo
n't
you
two
ladies
both
join
me
in
a
little
drink
then
we
can
all
go
into
the
dance
room
together
.
''
Vera
looked
at
Caroline
.
``
We
shall
be
pleased
to
,
Mr.
Carson
,
''
said
Caroline
.
David
found
them
a
small
table
pulled
up
three
chairs
waited
until
the
two
were
seated
,
then
he
said
:
``
I
think
this
calls
for
a
celebration
.
It
is
not
often
I
have
the
luck
to
be
entertaining
two
such
charming
ladies
.
Excuse
me
a
moment
.
''
As
he
strode
off
towards
the
bar
,
Vera
said
:
``
Is
n't
he
delightful
?
''
``
He
seems
nice
.
Perhaps
he
has
taken
a
fancy
to
you
,
Vera
.
''
``
Not
he
.
I
told
him
on
our
first
meeting
that
I
was
engaged
to
a
very
nice
young
man
.
''
At
the
bar
David
ordered
a
bottle
of
champagne
and
three
glasses
to
be
sent
over
to
his
table
.
He
thought
that
perhaps
a
glass
or
two
of
champagne
might
get
Miss
Dodd
into
a
friendly
mood
.
He
returned
to
the
table
,
sat
down
and
offered
them
both
a
cigarette
from
his
gold
case
.
They
both
took
one
,
he
flicked
on
his
lighter
and
held
it
for
them
then
lit
his
own
.
A
waiter
came
along
with
the
glasses
and
the
champagne
,
he
started
to
open
the
bottle
.
Vera
said
:
``
Champagne
!
This
is
certainly
a
celebration
.
''
Later
after
they
had
finished
the
bottle
of
champagne
and
David
had
taken
care
to
see
Caroline
had
had
her
glass
filled
three
times
they
adjourned
to
the
dance
room
to
dance
.
Vera
immediately
excused
herself
to
go
off
and
dance
with
a
man
she
knew
.
David
said
:
``
Shall
we
dance
?
''
``
I
should
love
to
.
''
The
band
had
just
started
to
play
a
waltz
.
David
was
a
very
good
dancer
,
rather
to
his
surprise
he
found
Caroline
was
also
.
Their
steps
fitted
excellently
together
.
A
waltz
is
one
of
the
dances
which
enables
a
man
to
get
close
to
the
woman
.
The
moment
he
found
she
danced
as
well
as
he
did
he
drew
her
closer
to
him
,
she
gave
willingly
.
When
the
dance
came
to
a
finish
,
he
said
:
``
It
is
awfully
hot
in
here
.
What
about
coming
into
the
lounge
and
having
a
cool
drink
?
''
Now
while
they
had
been
dancing
Caroline
had
not
failed
to
notice
the
eyes
of
quite
a
number
of
women
were
eyeing
her
with
envy
.
She
thought
it
would
be
rather
fun
to
walk
off
with
this
nice-looking
man
into
the
lounge
and
leave
them
all
annoyed
.
``
I
think
a
nice
cool
drink
would
be
nice
.
As
you
say
it
is
very
hot
in
here
.
''
Taking
her
by
the
arm
David
led
her
from
the
room
into
the
lounge
.
He
beckoned
over
a
waiter
.
``
What
would
you
like
to
drink
?
''
he
asked
.
``
A
lemon
squash
with
ice
.
''
David
ordered
it
,
and
a
whisky
and
soda
for
himself
.
After
they
had
been
served
he
said
:
``
I
was
taking
a
stroll
the
other
morning
and
happened
to
pass
by
your
house
.
From
the
glance
I
obtained
of
the
ground
through
the
gates
you
must
have
quite
a
wonderful
garden
.
''
``
We
have
.
I
say
we
because
it
does
not
all
belong
to
me
,
my
sister
and
I
share
the
place
between
us
.
''
Pretending
he
was
unaware
the
sister
was
away
he
said
:
``
Does
n't
your
sister
ever
come
here
to
dance
?
''
``
Often
when
she
is
at
home
.
At
the
moment
she
is
staying
with
friends
in
Eastbourne
.
''
``
So
you
are
all
alone
for
the
time
?
''
``
Not
quite
alone
.
I
have
the
servants
and
lots
of
friends
.
Are
you
staying
long
here
?
''
``
I
would
n't
know
.
Depends
on
whether
I
get
bored
or
not
.
When
I
get
bored
I
move
on
.
'
``
Not
bored
yet
I
hope
?
''
``
I
should
never
be
bored
in
such
charming
company
as
yours
.
''
In
spite
of
herself
Caroline
felt
herself
flush
.
``
You
must
come
and
take
a
look
round
the
grounds
of
the
Manor
House
one
day
,
that
is
if
you
would
care
to
do
so
.
''
``
Nothing
would
give
me
greater
pleasure
.
Can
we
make
a
definite
date
?
''
``
Come
and
have
tea
with
me
tomorrow
afternoon
at
four
o'clock
.
After
tea
I
will
show
you
round
the
house
and
grounds
.
''
``
I
shall
be
delighted
to
.
Most
kind
of
you
to
ask
me
.
''
Caroline
was
thinking
,
that
will
make
some
of
the
women
in
the
other
room
jealous
when
they
hear
I
have
landed
this
man
to
tea
with
me
.
David
was
thinking
,
I
believe
if
I
play
my
cards
rightly
I
shall
land
this
woman
in
my
arms
in
time
.
How
wonderful
it
would
be
to
marry
a
quarter
of
a
million
pounds
.
He
felt
she
had
been
on
the
shelf
for
so
long
,
if
she
really
fell
for
him
,
once
they
were
married
,
he
would
have
no
difficulty
in
getting
her
to
settle
a
nice
sum
on
him
.
Feeling
it
would
not
be
wise
to
rush
matters
so
soon
he
finished
his
drink
and
suggested
they
returned
to
the
dance
room
.
Caroline
could
do
nothing
but
agree
although
she
would
have
liked
to
stay
and
continue
talking
with
him
.
Back
in
the
dance
room
David
found
her
a
seat
and
went
and
asked
Vera
to
dance
.
``
Well
,
how
do
you
like
my
friend
Carrie
?
''
asked
Vera
as
they
took
the
floor
.
``
I
like
her
very
much
.
She
dances
well
and
seems
quite
a
charming
young
woman
.
''
``
Carrie
is
a
darling
really
.
Just
unfortunate
for
her
she
does
not
possess
the
lovely
looks
of
her
sister
.
Every
man
in
Gallows
Corner
is
mad
on
Susie
.
''
``
That
I
suppose
leaves
Miss
Caroline
rather
out
in
the
cold
?
''
``
Yes
.
They
are
both
terribly
wealthy
.
I
have
never
been
able
to
understand
why
some
man
has
not
tried
to
snap
up
Carrie
.
She
is
the
sort
who
would
make
a
good
wife
for
a
man
.
''
``
You
do
n't
think
the
sister
would
,
is
that
it
?
''
``
No
,
that
is
not
it
.
It
is
Susie
,
although
she
has
heaps
of
admirers
she
never
seems
to
bother
much
about
them
.
When
at
home
she
is
always
too
busy
with
her
horses
,
riding
to
the
hounds
and
taking
part
in
ladies
'
point-to-point
races
.
Susie
is
a
wonderful
horsewoman
.
''
David
had
one
more
dance
with
Caroline
later
that
evening
then
he
excused
himself
with
the
excuse
he
was
feeling
tired
and
thought
he
would
turn
in
.
Saying
he
would
be
sure
to
be
with
her
at
four
o'clock
the
next
afternoon
,
he
said
good
night
and
left
her
.
David
could
see
she
was
longing
for
him
to
stay
and
dance
once
again
with
her
.
He
knew
he
was
doing
the
right
thing
in
not
doing
so
.
That
would
make
her
look
forward
all
the
more
to
the
next
day
.
He
went
to
bed
feeling
most
satisfied
with
the
evening
.
CHAPTER
FOUR
EVERYONE
in
Gallows
Corner
spoke
of
it
as
a
whirlwind
engagement
when
it
was
announced
two
weeks
later
that
Caroline
Dodd
had
become
engaged
to
David
Carson
.
David
had
hurried
his
love-making
up
for
the
very
good
reason
his
capital
was
fast
disappearing
and
he
was
wise
enough
to
know
it
would
never
do
to
ask
Caroline
to
lend
him
any
money
,
after
they
were
once
married
he
would
see
to
it
she
made
a
settlement
on
him
.
Caroline
had
never
been
made
love
to
by
such
an
experienced
man
as
David
Carson
,
he
literally
swept
her
off
her
feet
.
She
felt
sure
she
had
at
last
found
a
man
who
would
make
her
happy
for
life
.
The
moment
the
engagement
was
announced
congratulations
from
most
of
the
women
in
Gallows
Corner
poured
in
to
Caroline
.
The
men
had
varied
opinions
,
the
single
ones
began
to
feel
annoyed
they
had
not
tried
to
snap
up
such
a
wealthy
woman
in
spite
of
her
plain
looks
before
this
Carson
appeared
,
the
married
men
told
their
wives
Caroline
was
a
fool
that
they
were
sure
Carson
was
merely
wishing
to
marry
her
for
her
money
.
Most
of
the
wives
argued
the
point
,
they
,
like
their
single
sisters
,
felt
Caroline
was
lucky
to
have
managed
to
get
one
of
the
best-looking
men
they
had
ever
seen
.
David
,
who
sensed
the
various
opinions
and
felt
some
pressure
might
eventually
be
brought
to
bear
on
Caroline
to
think
again
,
pleaded
for
an
early
marriage
.
She
was
not
adverse
to
the
suggestion
,
but
he
had
to
use
a
deal
of
pressure
before
she
would
agree
to
a
quick
marriage
at
a
registry
in
Starminster
.
She
wished
for
a
marriage
in
a
church
with
bridesmaids
.
It
was
only
when
David
said
he
was
a
Roman
Catholic
,
and
unless
he
agreed
to
embrace
her
religion
,
it
would
not
be
possible
for
him
to
marry
her
in
the
Church
of
England
,
that
she
at
last
agreed
to
a
registry
marriage
.
Perhaps
what
finally
decided
her
was
a
letter
she
received
from
her
sister
,
Susie
,
telling
her
not
to
think
of
getting
married
until
they
had
found
out
more
about
this
David
Carson
,
than
she
had
been
able
to
tell
her
in
her
letter
.
Susie
said
she
would
be
returning
to
Gallows
Corner
the
following
week
and
would
like
to
meet
this
man
and
decide
what
she
thought
of
him
.
Knowing
what
a
lovely
girl
her
sister
was
,
Caroline
felt
by
doing
so
she
could
be
running
the
risk
that
David
,
once
he
set
his
eyes
on
Susie
,
might
change
his
mind
about
her
so
she
told
David
to
go
into
Starminster
and
arrange
the
wedding
as
quickly
as
possible
.
That
fitted
in
well
with
David
's
plans
.
In
Starminster
he
arranged
for
them
to
be
married
in
three
days
'
time
.
It
was
only
on
the
morning
before
they
were
to
get
married
that
he
arrived
at
the
Manor
House
pretending
to
look
a
very
harassed
man
.
``
Darling
,
''
he
burst
out
with
,
``
I
fear
we
shall
have
to
postpone
our
marriage
for
a
few
days
.
''
``
Why
,
David
,
why
?
''
cried
Caroline
,
feeling
alarmed
he
had
changed
his
mind
.
``
Well
,
dearest
one
,
it
is
like
this
,
when
I
left
my
apartment
in
London
for
a
short
holiday
I
only
drew
from
my
bank
enough
cash
to
last
me
about
three
weeks
.
The
trouble
now
is
,
I
left
my
cheque
book
in
my
rooms
and
only
recalled
that
I
had
done
so
about
half
an
hour
ago
.
I
must
go
back
to
London
to
get
some
more
money
,
we
can
not
start
off
on
a
honeymoon
on
the
small
amount
I
have
left
,
and
I
've
got
to
pay
my
hotel
bill
in
the
morning
.
That
is
why
I
said
we
must
postpone
our
wedding
until
I
get
back
.
''
David
Carson
had
no
apartment
in
London
,
he
had
no
cheque
book
.
He
had
carefully
thought
out
the
lie
he
had
just
told
hoping
the
reaction
to
it
would
be
Caroline
would
refuse
to
have
her
wedding
postponed
and
offer
to
lend
him
money
enough
to
last
until
they
returned
from
their
honeymoon
.
If
her
reaction
was
not
like
that
and
she
just
said
,
very
well
,
go
to
London
and
get
back
as
quickly
as
possible
,
he
would
then
just
have
to
disappear
from
Gallows
Corner
for
ever
leaving
his
hotel
bill
unpaid
.
Luckily
her
reaction
was
what
he
had
hoped
it
would
be
.
``
David
,
I
simply
wo
n't
agree
to
any
postponement
of
our
wedding
tomorrow
.
You
are
a
silly
to
look
so
worried
about
the
matter
.
I
can
lend
you
whatever
money
you
require
until
we
return
then
you
can
pay
me
back
.
''
``
That
is
sweet
of
you
to
say
that
,
sweetheart
,
but
I
hardly
like
to
borrow
from
you
the
large
amount
I
shall
require
for
our
honeymoon
.
''
David
was
continuing
to
play
it
up
well
.
``
Do
n't
be
absurd
,
darling
,
I
can
advance
you
any
amount
you
ask
for
,
''
said
Caroline
.
``
Do
n't
you
know
I
am
a
very
wealthy
woman
?
''
David
pretended
astonishment
at
this
announcement
.
``
Heavens
!
Carrie
,
I
had
no
idea
you
were
a
wealthy
woman
.
Naturally
I
thought
you
must
have
some
money
to
be
able
to
pay
your
share
of
the
keep
up
of
the
Manor
House
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
213
<
47
TEXT
P8
>
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
I
shall
serve
them
with
tomatoes
and
olives
,
which
I
hope
you
will
enjoy
.
''
``
I
'm
sure
I
shall
.
Your
cooking
's
wonderful
.
''
Julia
lingered
on
in
the
room
for
another
few
minutes
,
then
she
ventured
cautiously
downstairs
again
.
Adrian
was
now
sitting
with
the
Portuguese
engineer
and
his
silent
wife
,
and
another
man
,
discussing
seafaring
matters
in
English
.
Julia
attached
herself
to
Lieutenant
Robson
,
reminding
him
he
had
promised
to
play
dominoes
with
her
again
.
Their
game
lasted
till
nearly
ten
o'clock
when
Sen
?
4ora
Gonzalez
commanded
everybody
inside
for
dinner
.
Adrian
excused
himself
,
said
''
goodnight
''
with
a
meaningful
glance
which
Julia
chose
to
ignore
,
and
drove
off
in
the
jeep
.
Julia
felt
depressed
and
a
trifle
sad
as
Luis
conveyed
her
to
Don
Felipe
's
house
on
Saturday
morning
.
Just
before
she
left
the
Tafira
,
a
message
had
been
delivered
from
the
shipping
company
,
instructing
her
to
be
at
their
offices
on
the
quay
at
seven
o'clock
on
Monday
morning
ready
to
embark
in
the
Juno
for
Southampton
,
sailing
punctually
at
ten
.
As
she
looked
out
at
the
white
sunlit
streets
,
and
the
palms
and
the
flowers
,
with
glimpses
of
the
blue
sea
and
the
golden
beaches
between
the
buildings
,
Julia
knew
she
did
not
want
to
leave
all
this
so
soon
.
Yet
in
another
forty-eight
hours
her
holiday
would
be
over
,
and
she
would
be
on
her
way
back
to
the
grey
English
winter
and
all
the
worries
of
finding
a
new
job
and
a
roof
over
her
head
.
She
sighed
,
thinking
how
unkind
fate
could
be
at
times
.
The
morning
began
just
the
same
as
the
others
.
The
old
flower-woman
sat
in
her
usual
place
,
and
as
Julia
mounted
the
steps
to
the
house
,
Alvaro
opened
the
door
and
made
his
bow
to
her
.
Pepita
was
wheeling
a
little
wicker
cart
round
the
pool
today
,
the
white
cat
sitting
inside
on
a
cushion
.
She
rushed
to
meet
her
friend
eagerly
.
``
Yoo-li-ah
!
Yoo-li-ah
!
''
When
she
had
swept
her
curtsey
,
and
held
out
the
lace-trimmed
flounce
of
her
frock
for
admiration
,
Pepita
led
Julia
off
to
help
her
push
the
cart
.
Soon
they
were
chattering
away
gaily
.
``
El
helado
,
''
gurgled
Pepita
as
the
maid
brought
out
two
glass
dishes
.
``
Ice-cream
,
''
Julia
insisted
.
They
both
thought
it
quite
funny
when
they
discovered
chocolate
was
the
same
in
both
languages
.
Suddenly
Julia
realised
she
was
going
to
miss
this
little
Spanish
child
,
so
full
of
affection
and
the
simple
joy
of
life
.
It
was
impossible
to
feel
dull
when
Pepita
was
there
.
Julia
said
as
much
to
Don
Felipe
when
he
came
home
.
``
I
have
n't
the
heart
to
say
goodbye
,
''
she
remarked
as
they
watched
the
maid
pick
up
the
little
girl
ready
to
carry
her
off
to
the
nursery
.
``
I
've
enjoyed
Pepita
so
much
.
''
``
Ah
,
yes
.
You
propose
to
sail
home
in
the
Juno
,
do
you
not
?
''
``
That
's
right
,
alas
.
And
you
wo
n't
want
me
here
tomorrow
,
as
it
's
Sunday
,
of
course
.
''
``
I
must
tell
Pepita
then
,
''
he
said
firmly
.
``
You
can
not
be
allowed
to
part
without
exchanging
your
farewells
.
It
would
not
be
courteous
.
''
He
spoke
rapidly
in
Spanish
and
the
result
was
extraordinary
.
Hastily
the
maid
set
the
child
down
again
and
retreated
into
the
background
.
Pepita
stood
there
staring
at
Julia
with
all
the
happiness
draining
out
of
her
pretty
little
face
.
Her
black
eyes
filled
with
anguish
,
the
tears
brimming
over
and
coursing
down
her
cheeks
.
Without
speaking
a
word
,
she
flung
herself
upon
Julia
,
seizing
the
girl
round
the
knees
.
When
Julia
bent
to
try
and
comfort
her
,
Pepita
uttered
a
heartrending
wail
and
then
broke
into
a
torrent
of
excited
Spanish
punctuated
by
screams
and
sobs
.
``
Pepita
does
not
wish
you
to
leave
her
,
''
Don
Felipe
said
quietly
.
``
She
is
desolate
,
as
indeed
I
am
myself
.
''
``
This
is
awful
,
''
Julia
exclaimed
in
consternation
.
``
Do
please
tell
her
to
stop
crying
,
Don
Felipe
.
I
ca
n't
bear
it
.
If
you
could
explain
it
is
n't
that
I
really
want
to
go
home
.
I
just
have
to
.
''
Her
father
spoke
to
the
child
,
but
she
went
on
weeping
.
``
Yoo-li-ah
!
Yoo-li-ah
!
''
she
moaned
beseechingly
,
still
clinging
to
the
girl
's
knees
and
refusing
to
be
lifted
up
.
``
Oh
,
dear
!
''
Julia
exclaimed
.
``
Whatever
can
I
do
?
''
``
You
could
remain
in
Las
Palmas
,
''
Don
Felipe
pointed
out
.
``
That
would
make
my
Pepita
so
happy
again
.
It
is
rarely
she
finds
a
companion
who
is
as
congenial
to
her
as
you
obviously
are
.
''
``
But
how
can
I
stay
?
''
Julia
began
.
``
I
only
wish
I
could
.
''
``
I
should
be
only
too
delighted
to
engage
you
as
governess
for
Pepita
,
''
he
answered
.
``
You
would
soon
acquire
sufficient
Spanish
to
be
able
to
help
her
with
her
first
lessons
.
You
could
read
to
her
,
and
sing
with
her
and
so
on
.
Enlarge
her
knowledge
of
English
still
more
.
It
would
not
be
arduous
,
and
naturally
I
would
pay
you
an
ample
salary
.
So
will
you
not
agree
to
spend
the
winter
in
Las
Palmas
,
Miss
Barclay
,
and
dry
Pepita
's
tears
?
''
Julia
hesitated
.
It
was
certainly
an
exciting
offer
,
far
more
attractive
than
going
back
to
London
.
She
might
continue
to
live
at
the
Hotel
Tafira
for
the
next
few
months
,
enjoying
the
climate
and
the
friendly
beach
and
cafe
?
2
life
.
And
there
was
Don
Felipe
himself
,
the
handsome
man
watching
her
now
with
an
unaccustomed
trace
of
anxiety
in
his
eyes
.
Feminine
intuition
told
Julia
he
wanted
her
to
stay
on
for
his
own
sake
as
well
as
Pepita
's
.
It
was
flattering
to
know
a
man
like
this
one
considered
you
important
to
him
.
She
realised
she
was
weakening
,
but
then
all
at
once
she
remembered
what
she
had
heard
the
previous
evening
.
Yet
it
was
probably
no
more
than
gossip
that
Mrs
Henderson
had
repeated
,
and
what
Sen
?
4ora
Gonzalez
had
told
her
cast
no
reflection
on
Don
Felipe
either
.
He
could
not
be
blamed
for
his
father
's
state
of
mind
.
Adrian
had
said
she
might
be
running
into
danger
with
him
,
but
Adrian
could
be
wrong
,
and
anyway
it
was
no
business
of
his
what
Julia
Barclay
did
.
He
had
no
right
to
dictate
to
her
,
behaving
in
that
high-handed
fashion
.
She
felt
herself
stiffening
again
as
she
remembered
his
voice
and
manner
.
She
would
show
Adrian
he
was
completely
wrong
,
and
stupidly
old-fashioned
at
that
.
She
found
Don
Felipe
fascinating
from
every
aspect
.
She
lifted
her
eyes
to
smile
at
him
now
.
``
You
make
it
sound
too
tempting
,
''
she
surrendered
.
``
Very
well
,
then
,
if
you
do
really
think
I
'm
capable
of
being
Pepita's
teacher
.
I
've
never
done
anything
of
that
sort
before
,
you
know
.
''
``
I
am
quite
satisfied
,
''
he
replied
.
``
So
you
will
stay
,
Miss
Barclay
?
''
``
Yes
,
I
will
.
And
thank
you
...
Do
please
tell
Pepita
.
I
ca
n't
bear
to
see
her
like
this
.
''
She
watched
the
child
's
expression
change
as
her
father
spoke
to
her
.
She
ceased
to
sob
and
the
light
stole
back
into
her
face
again
.
For
a
few
moments
she
gazed
up
at
Julia
doubtfully
,
incredulously
.
Then
gradually
the
dark
eyes
grew
bright
once
more
,
and
even
began
to
sparkle
as
was
their
wont
.
Julia
lifted
her
up
,
and
she
immediately
wound
her
small
arms
round
the
girl
's
neck
,
nuzzling
her
cheek
,
snuggling
against
her
hair
.
Don
Felipe
smiled
as
he
watched
them
.
``
Pepita
is
restored
,
''
he
said
.
``
We
are
both
most
grateful
to
you
.
''
There
was
a
rustling
sound
behind
them
,
and
Julia
half-turned
to
see
Don
?
4a
Beatriz
standing
on
the
tiles
.
It
was
the
first
time
Julia
had
ever
met
the
older
woman
outside
the
dining-room
.
One
moment
Don
?
4a
Beatriz
was
in
her
vision
,
a
tall
black
figure
staring
at
the
little
scene
.
The
next
she
was
gone
again
.
Julia
was
almost
convinced
her
eyes
must
have
deceived
her
.
Pepita
was
finally
carried
off
to
the
nursery
,
and
as
Don
Felipe
led
the
way
indoors
to
luncheon
,
Don
?
4a
Beatriz
was
already
there
,
sitting
in
her
accustomed
chair
at
the
foot
of
the
long
table
.
She
bowed
gravely
to
Julia
,
acknowledging
the
girl
's
greeting
,
and
began
to
serve
in
her
usual
silence
.
Julia
had
already
realised
there
was
something
quite
off-beat
about
Don
?
4a
Beatriz
,
so
she
was
careful
to
address
only
Don
Felipe
at
her
side
throughout
the
meal
.
They
discussed
the
fiesta
,
which
he
waved
aside
as
a
trifling
celebration
in
Las
Palmas
.
``
In
the
country
it
is
much
more
important
,
''
he
said
.
``
Harvest
is
something
for
which
we
offer
gratitude
indeed
there
.
I
shall
be
out
at
my
own
estate
in
the
morning
,
marking
the
day
with
my
workpeople
.
My
land
is
around
the
village
of
San
Bernardo
,
a
beautiful
valley
with
many
foothills
.
I
have
a
large
house
there
beside
the
river
.
You
must
see
it
one
day
.
''
``
Yes
,
I
should
like
to
.
''
``
You
have
not
penetrated
the
interior
of
the
island
yet
?
No
?
It
will
surprise
you
.
The
mountains
are
so
majestic
they
take
the
breath
away
when
they
are
viewed
for
the
first
time
.
''
``
You
've
another
house
at
Tojeda
,
have
n't
you
?
''
Julia
remembered
.
``
On
the
cliffs-
somebody
was
telling
me-
''
Then
she
stopped
abruptly
,
realising
what
she
was
saying
.
Don
Felipe
had
begun
to
peel
himself
a
peach
.
He
completed
the
delicate
operation
before
he
answered
.
Then
he
laid
down
his
silver
knife
and
looked
at
Julia
directly
as
he
spoke
.
``
So
.
People
have
talked
about
me
.
I
wonder
what
else
they
said
about
Tojeda
.
No
,
do
not
trouble
to
tell
me
,
Miss
Barclay
.
I
can
guess
.
I
know
what
scandal
is
tossed
about
in
the
cafe
?
2s
and
hotels
.
''
Julia
felt
a
trifle
uncomfortable
.
``
I
did
n't
really
pay
great
attention
,
''
she
began
,
but
imperiously
he
cut
her
short
.
``
We
will
discuss
this
matter
later
,
''
he
said
,
``
when
we
may
be
private
.
Now
tell
me
,
have
you
been
to
the
aquariums
yet
?
...
''
As
soon
as
the
meal
ended
,
Don
?
4a
Beatriz
slipped
away
as
usual
and
Don
Felipe
indicated
that
Julia
was
to
follow
him
.
``
We
will
go
to
my
study
,
''
he
decided
.
``
I
have
to
speak
to
you
about
Pepita
's
education
among
other
things
.
''
He
led
Julia
to
a
wing
of
the
house
she
had
not
seen
before
.
Like
all
the
rest
,
this
room
was
richly
furnished
,
with
handsome
red
brocade
curtains
,
and
a
carved
mahogany
desk
and
chairs
.
Don
Felipe
unlocked
a
drawer
and
handed
Julia
an
envelope
.
``
Your
salary
to
date
,
''
he
explained
.
``
On
Monday
we
begin
our
new
arrangement
,
of
course
.
I
had
thought
...
''
He
named
a
figure
which
Julia
knew
was
generous
in
the
extreme
.
``
So
you
will
be
here
at
the
same
time
then
.
The
car
will
call
for
you
as
usual
.
''
``
Thank
you
very
much
,
Don
Felipe
.
I
'll
do
my
best
.
''
She
waited
,
thinking
he
was
going
to
talk
to
her
about
his
daughter
,
and
what
he
wanted
a
governess
to
do
,
but
Don
Felipe
made
no
mention
of
Pepita
now
.
Instead
he
frowned
to
himself
for
a
moment
,
as
though
lost
in
thought
.
Then
he
lifted
his
head
and
asked
quietly
:
``
I
wonder
what
tales
you
have
heard
about
me
,
Miss
Barclay
.
Could
you
not
repeat
them
to
me
?
''
``
Well
,
I
do
n't
quite
know-
''
Julia
hesitated
.
Don
Felipe
twisted
his
lips
into
a
wry
smile
.
``
It
was
obviously
unflattering
to
me
,
''
he
remarked
.
``
But
there
is
no
need
to
be
embarrassed
,
Miss
Barclay
.
I
know
what
is
said
on
the
island
.
Loose
tongues
wag
here
just
as
they
do
everywhere
else
.
Gran
Canaria
is
certainly
a
paradise
,
but
it
has
its
serpents
too
.
''
He
paused
to
consider
her
.
Julia
returned
his
glance
sympathetically
,
appreciating
that
it
was
not
easy
for
this
man
to
bare
his
innermost
feelings
.
Don
Felipe
continued
:
``
You
have
plainly
heard
uncharitable
comments
about
me
,
so
you
must
permit
me
to
tell
you
the
facts
myself
.
Seven
years
ago
I
married
the
daughter
of
one
of
my
fellow
landowners
,
Don
Miguel
de
Francia
.
We
were
deeply
in
love
and
very
happy
.
After
Pepita's
birth
,
the
doctors
informed
my
wife
that
she
could
bear
no
more
children
.
Naturally
it
was
a
tremendous
grief
.
We
had
hoped
for
sons
to
carry
on
our
name
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
26
<
471
TEXT
P9
>
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
The
best
thing
we
can
do
seems
to
be
to
concentrate
on
work
,
does
n't
it
?
''
``
Under
Rufus
Horgan
!
''
he
said
.
Andrea
flinched
.
For
a
moment
she
had
forgotten
that
,
and
now
the
sting
in
his
voice
made
her
think
he
was
trying
to
hurt
her
.
Not
that
she
could
have
blamed
him
.
Then
she
remembered
how
he
had
been
passed
over
,
and
realised
how
he
must
feel
.
And
on
top
of
that
to
have
almost
won
her
,
only
to
see
for
himself
how
the
idea
suddenly
revolted
her
.
No
,
she
could
n't
blame
him
for
wanting
to
hurt
her
!
``
Under
him
,
as
you
say
,
''
she
agreed
dully
.
``
It
's
life
,
I
suppose
.
And
now-
goodbye
.
''
``
Will
you
be
here
or
at
the
house
tomorrow
?
''
``
Here-
to
begin
with
.
Goodbye
.
''
On
the
second
attempt
,
she
got
away
.
She
could
not
bear
to
let
him
know
Mark
had
not
made
any
definite
arrangements
about
her
going
to
his
home
again
.
Perhaps
never
,
she
thought
,
when
at
last
she
was
in
her
own
room
,
staring
at
her
white
face
in
the
mirror
.
Perhaps
she
had
given
herself
away
too
blatantly
,
and
he
would
keep
clear
of
her
.
He
had
Pauline
to
interpret
his
wants
,
so
perhaps
any
typist
would
do-
Next
day
,
a
sickening
desert
of
hours
in
the
office
,
it
seemed
she
was
right
.
There
was
no
phone
call
for
her
.
Normally
she
could
have
telephoned
the
house
to
ask
how
he
was
,
but
now
she
was
too
ashamed
.
Then
,
late
in
the
afternoon
,
when
she
had
ceased
hoping
to
hear
his
voice
every
time
her
telephone
rang
,
Gus
answered
a
call
.
She
stiffened
,
listening
.
``
Oh
,
it
's
you
,
Mark
?
''
she
heard
him
say
.
``
Still
making-out
?
Fine
!
Something
you
want
us
to
do
here
?
''
Andrea
trembled
.
She
kept
her
pencil
moving
and
her
head
bent
,
but
she
was
straining
to
hear
every
word
.
``
Oh
,
hell
!
''
was
all
Gus
said
at
first
.
The
receiver
crackled
for
a
while
,
and
then
:
``
Well
,
we
'll
go
through
with
it
.
You
know
you
can
trust
Andrea
and
me
.
The
guy
need
n't
know
we
hate
his
guts
for
coming
here
instead
of
you
.
You
want
me
in
on
your
first
conference
?
O.K
.
Thanks
a
lot-
''
Mark
must
have
said
goodbye
then
,
for
the
American
put
down
the
receiver
.
She
felt
him
looking
across
at
her
,
but
would
not
look
up
until
he
said
:
``
Horgan
's
coming
tomorrow
.
I
guess
I
'd
better
go
and
break
it
to
the
boys
in
the
lab
.
''
He
eased
himself
up
and
ambled
off
.
By
the
time
he
came
back
,
she
had
taken
a
grip
on
her
whirling
emotions
,
managed
to
sound
cool
when
she
spoke
.
``
Gus
,
''
she
said
,
``
what
about
that
leakage
business
?
Does
Dr.
Horgan
have
to
know
?
''
``
He
'll
have
to
know
I
suppose
.
It
'll
all
come
out
in
the
handover
.
Now
,
if
I
could
just
trip
over
one
of
my
own
feet
,
or
something
,
and
did
n't
have
to
meet
him
tomorrow
over
at
Mark's
place-
''
``
Do
n't
be
absurd
.
You
have
to
keep
your
job
.
''
``
And
I
have
to
bring
him
back
and
induct
him
here
,
and
the
scientist
in
me
sure
hates
it
.
Understand
?
''
``
Yes
.
And
I
'm
sure
Mark
does
,
too
.
I
'm
sure
everyone
feels
the
same
.
''
``
They
're
taking
it
badly
in
the
lab
.
You
know
,
I
think
Mark's
latest
theory
about
the
leakage-
that
it
was
just
coincidence-
was
right
.
I
ca
n't
see
any
of
those
boys
letting
out
a
word
of
what
passes
here
,
even
if
they
know-
which
,
thanks
to
the
system
,
none
of
us
really
does
.
''
``
I
think
it
's
all
over
,
anyway
.
Any
instructions
for
me
tomorrow
,
while
you
're
away
?
''
``
Just
see
the
place
is
all
spruced
up
and
no
dust
on
the
files
,
''
he
said
with
an
attempt
at
an
understanding
grin
.
``
And
have
one
of
the
girls
from
the
typing
school
warned
she
may
be
needed
.
Mark
will
want
you
with
him
and
Horgan
quite
a
bit
.
I
've
to
run
the
show
here
until
he
has
everything
sewn
up
.
Though
how
I
shall
do
it
,
I
just
do
n't
know
.
''
``
You
'll
manage
perfectly
,
''
she
said
automatically
.
He
said
nothing
more
.
Next
morning
she
was
in
charge
of
the
office
;
Gus
did
n't
come
back
for
lunch
,
which
she
had
a
vision
of
Pauline
serving
to
the
three
scientists
.
Andrea
ate
in
the
canteen
hastily
,
but
forcing
herself
to
mix
with
the
other
girls
as
though
today
was
just
like
any
other
day-
as
it
was
to
them
.
The
shock
and
sensation
of
Mark
's
blindness
was
over
,
and
unless
his
successor
turned
out
to
be
young
and
attractive
they
were
barely
interested
.
The
moment
she
glimpsed
Dr.
Horgan
through
the
office
window
,
getting
out
of
Gus
'
car
,
she
knew
he
was
no
heart-throb
.
He
wore
rimless
glasses
,
was
short
,
conventionally
dressed
and
dedicated-looking
.
Mark
,
without
his
height
and
personal
magnetism
,
she
supposed
bitterly
.
Then
the
two
men
came
into
the
office
,
and
Gus
was
introducing
her
.
Dr.
Horgan
's
eyes
behind
his
spectacles
were
friendly
and
his
smile
kind
.
``
Dr.
Pentland
told
me
about
you
,
Miss
Holme
,
''
he
said
,
shaking
hands
.
``
I
'm
sure
we
shall
work
well
as
a
team-
and
I
'm
to
have
the
benefit
of
sitting-in
on
your
work
with
him
for
a
time
.
The
idea
is
that
we
meet
and
work
at
his
home
in
the
mornings
and
I
remain
behind
for
fuller
discussion
in
the
afternoon
.
Today
I
'm
simply
looking
round-
''
Gus
led
the
way
,
showing
him
what
had
been
Mark
's
desk
and
his
small
inner
office
which
he
had
used
for
highly
secret
work
.
Then
they
went
off
to
the
lab
and
the
other
departments
,
and
Andrea
could
drop
the
forced
smile
from
her
lips
and
stare
into
space
.
It
sounded
as
though
she
might
never
again
be
alone
with
Mark
.
Why
should
she
want
to
be
?
she
asked
herself
furiously
.
Why
offer
herself
again
and
again
for
punishment
?
The
door
opened
and
Gus
came
back
.
``
Leaving
him
to
get
acquainted
,
''
he
explained
.
``
Did
you
see
Pauline
?
''
He
blinked
,
looking
at
her
vaguely
.
``
Did
I
?
Sure
.
She
served
us
a
pretty
good
lunch
.
``
She
's
certainly
settled
down
.
Old
Mark
seems
to
rely
on
her
quite
a
bit
.
''
Even
if
the
words
were
not
meant
as
a
barb
they
drove
deep
into
Andrea
's
heart
.
CHAPTER
14
Talk
Of
Pity
FOR
Andrea
the
next
few
days
were
terrible
.
Not
only
for
herself
,
but
in
knowing
Mark
's
agony
in
gradually
transferring
his
affairs
,
including
his
confidential
secretary
,
to
the
older
man
.
Particularly
the
agony
of
those
talks
from
which
even
she
was
excluded
,
when
he
confided
the
highly
secret
details
of
his
discoveries
.
The
only
way
she
could
get
through
the
days
was
by
turning
herself
into
a
sort
of
robot
and
trying
not
to
think-
not
to
feel
when
she
saw
from
Mark
's
expression
that
his
head
was
aching
with
strain
.
Not
to
care
that
behind
the
very
dark
glasses
,
that
gave
him
such
a
distinguished
look
,
were
eyes
that
could
not
see
.
It
was
about
ten
days
before
Dr.
Horgan
worked
in
the
factory
office
,
when
he
dictated
a
few
letters
after
returning
from
Mark's
home
.
And
then
one
afternoon
Horgan
came
soon
after
lunch
.
Andrea
saw
him
drive
up
and
get
out
briskly
.
``
Dr.
Pentland
has
some
jobs
for
you
,
Miss
Holme
,
''
he
said
,
striding
in
.
``
Call
in
a
typist
for
me
and
go
over
to
him
,
will
you
?
I
may
not
get
back
there
today-
it
depends
on
the
work
here
.
''
Andrea
telephoned
the
typing
pool
.
As
she
did
so
,
she
met
Gus'
eyes
.
This
is
the
take-over
,
they
said
,
as
plainly
as
speech
,
and
she
knew
that
it
was
true
.
This
might
be
the
very
last
time
she
would
go
to
the
Pentlands
'
home
to
work
for
Mark
...
It
was
a
lovely
afternoon
,
mockingly
lovely
.
Once
the
rectangular
steel-and-glass
blocks
of
the
factory
were
behind
her
and
she
was
cycling
along
the
short-cut
,
she
might
have
been
in
the
heart
of
unspoilt
country
.
There
was
a
drone
of
bees
in
the
roses
over
the
porch
of
the
house
,
and
a
great
bowl
of
half-opened
roses
on
the
old
chest
in
the
hall
.
Pauline
,
Andrea
thought
,
as
she
turned
into
Mark
's
office-
and
then
the
flicker
of
jealousy
roared
up
into
a
great
burning
flame
.
For
Pauline
was
in
the
office
with
Mark-
very
close
to
him
.
Andrea
had
a
horrible
impression
that
they
sprang
apart
as
she
entered
.
``
Oh-
''
the
blonde
exclaimed
,
turning
.
``
I
did
n't
hear
you
.
''
For
a
moment
Andrea
thought
she
was
going
to
burst
into
tears
so
overwhelming
was
the
certainty
that
all
her
vague
feelings
about
Pauline
and
Mark
had
been
only
too
well
founded
.
And
then
her
throbbing
pulses
steadied
,
for
she
saw
there
were
books
scattered
over
the
carpet
between
them
,
and
an
overturned
bowl
of
roses
.
Pink
,
cream
and
scarlet
,
they
were
lying
everywhere
.
``
Dr.
Horgan
said
you
wanted
me-
''
she
got
out
.
``
I
do
.
''
Mark
turned
his
head
in
her
direction
,
while
his
hands
groped
for
the
back
of
a
nearby
chair
.
``
But
I
've
just
been
extremely
clumsy
,
trying
to
find
my
way
around
.
Knocked
something
over
and
turned
the
whole
room
into
a
shambles
,
apparently
!
''
``
Oh
,
no-
it
's
not
so
bad
as
that
.
''
Pauline
stooped
and
began
dabbing
at
the
water
on
the
carpet
with
a
scarf
she
had
pulled
from
her
neck
.
``
It
's
just
a
good
thing
I
had
n't
left
to
do
your
mother's
shopping
before
you
shouted
for
me
.
''
``
Do
n't
worry
.
Andrea
could
have
cleared
up
.
''
``
Why
yes
,
of
course
.
But
I
did
n't
know
she
was
coming
.
It's
all
my
fault
,
Mark
,
not
warning
you
where
the
flowers
were
.
''
``
Well
,
leave
it
,
now
,
or
you
'll
miss
your
bus
.
''
``
Yes
.
I
'd
better
get
another
pair
of
gloves-
''
The
girl
was
wearing
her
outdoor
coat-
fabric
gloves
,
and
big
china
earrings
that
,
as
usual
,
warred
with
the
rest
of
her
outfit
.
She
was
strangely
breathless
.
As
for
Mark
,
unless
it
was
a
trick
of
the
light
,
he
looked
very
white
.
Was
it
true
that
Pauline
had
dashed
in
in
response
to
a
shout
from
him
when
everything
cascaded
down
off
the
top
of
the
bookcase
?
Or
had
there
been
a
love
scene
,
when
some
clumsy
movement
of
Mark's
might
have
caused
the
accident
?
There
was
certainly
a
strange
tension
in
the
air
.
``
You
do
n't
mind
fetching
a
cloth
from
the
kitchen
?
''
Pauline
asked
.
``
I
simply
must
run
!
''
``
I
'll
see
to
it
.
Do
n't
worry
.
''
Andrea
wheeled
and
went
off
,
leaving
them
to
say
what
they
liked
to
each
other
.
But
Pauline
came
out
at
once
.
Andrea
heard
her
go
racing
upstairs
,
then
the
rapid
opening
and
shutting
of
a
drawer
and
her
footsteps
coming
down
again
.
``
So
sorry
to
trouble
you
!
''
she
called
,
turning
her
fair
head
to
flash
the
other
girl
a
smile
as
they
passed
in
the
hall
.
As
Pauline
ran
out
and
down
the
drive
,
Andrea
braced
herself
and
walked
back
into
the
office
.
Mark
was
still
standing
where
she
had
left
him-
she
had
to
go
down
almost
at
his
feet
,
to
mop
up
the
water
.
``
I
'll
rearrange
the
flowers
and
I
'd
better
get
a
towel
to
dry
the
books
,
''
she
said
,
trying
to
sound
casual
and
failing
.
There
was
something
in
the
atmosphere
!
It
could
only
mean
she
had
blundered
in
on
a
love
scene
,
however
unpremeditated
and
brief
it
might
have
been
.
``
Do
,
please
,
''
Mark
said
curtly
.
It
seemed
to
take
hours
of
coming
and
going
,
and
all
the
time
he
stood
there
,
until
he
must
have
known
by
her
silence
that
it
was
all
cleared
up
.
``
Have
you
finished
?
''
he
asked
.
``
Sorry
to
be
such
a
clumsy
oaf
.
Better
get
down
to
work
now
,
had
n't
we
?
It
's
really
only
a
few
personal
letters
.
''
``
I
'm
ready
.
Are
n't
you
going
to
sit
down
?
''
``
Thanks
,
I
'd
rather
stand-
''
He
paced
up
and
down
,
feeling
his
way
by
the
chairs
that
were
always
strategically
placed
for
him
.
His
mind
was
obviously
distracted-
these
letters
to
people
who
had
written
sympathetically
about
his
tragedy
seemed
to
give
him
more
trouble
than
the
most
intricate
scientific
calculations
.
#
2
<
472
TEXT
P1
>
Gaby
touched
his
wrist
.
``
Now
that
we
are
in
my
country
,
will
you
allow
me
to
choose
for
you
a
really
French
meal
?
''
``
Of
course
.
''
As
she
gave
the
order
to
the
waiter
,
using
her
hands
so
expressively
it
was
difficult
for
Rob
to
imagine
why
she
had
singled
him
out
.
She
could
surely
have
had
any
man
she
wished
.
She
was
looking
very
young
tonight
,
and
,
as
usual
,
indescribably
beautiful
,
in
a
simple
strapless
dress
of
a
green
and
white
silky
cotton
.
Her
shoulders
and
face
were
still
tanned
,
and
in
this
light
the
shade
of
her
hair
had
deepened
to
a
burnt
honey
.
She
met
his
gaze
.
``
You
are
looking
at
me
again
,
Rob
.
''
``
I
was
just
thinking
how
lovely
you
are
.
You
make
me
say
all
the
things
I
never
thought
I
could
say
aloud
.
''
``
Not
even
to
Diana
?
''
There
was
a
glint
in
her
eye
.
``
We
wo
n't
mention
Diana
tonight
,
''
he
said
abruptly
.
``
I
don't
want
to
make
comparisons
.
''
He
sounded
pompous
,
but
he
did
not
want
to
be
made
to
feel
guilty
this
evening
,
of
all
times
.
``
No
,
of
course
not
.
''
She
was
silent
while
the
first
course
of
steaming
artichokes
,
soaked
in
a
buttery
sauce
,
was
served
.
Then
her
smile
dazzled
him
.
``
I
hope
you
have
a
good
appetite
tonight
,
Rob
.
I
have
ordered
a
lot
of
things
.
''
``
I
'll
eat
them
somehow
,
then
we
'll
walk
it
off
afterwards
.
''
There
was
blue
trout
next
,
then
a
young
chicken
that
had
been
cooked
in
wine
and
herbs
,
finally
a
platter
of
cheese
and
fruit
.
Rob
took
a
deep
breath
.
``
I
think
that
was
the
best
meal
I've
ever
eaten
.
I
think
of
beans
on
toast
in
Birmingham
and
shudder
.
Or
spaghetti
.
I
wo
n't
like
going
to
Italy
!
''
``
Will
you
ever
go
back
,
Rob
?
''
she
asked
,
skinning
a
peach
with
absorbed
skill
.
``
Not
if
I
can
help
it
.
That
phase
of
my
life
is
over
.
''
``
And
the
future
,
Rob
,
what
do
you
look
for
in
the
future
?
''
``
Whatever
comes
,
''
he
said
lightly
.
``
This
is
a
see-saw
business
.
I
'll
stay
at
the
top
just
as
long
as
I
can
,
then
try
to
accept
defeat
as
gracefully
as
I
can
.
''
``
You
'll
stay
at
the
top
for
years
,
Rob
.
We
both
will
.
I
know
that
,
''
she
said
vehemently
.
``
Before
we
are
finished
,
everyone
in
Paris
,
Rome
and
New
York
will
have
heard
all
about
Rob
Martin
,
the
famous
British
singer
.
''
She
leaned
across
the
table
so
that
the
perfume
of
her
hair
drifted
up
to
him
.
``
With
the
two
of
us
in
partnership
,
we
can
go
a
long
way
.
You
do
believe
that
?
''
The
expression
in
her
eyes
was
hidden
from
the
lamplight
.
He
looked
at
her
for
a
long
time
.
Then
he
said
slowly
,
``
Yes
,
I
believe
that
.
I
believe
that
,
with
you
,
I
could
do
just
about
anything
anyone
asked
me
.
''
She
sat
back
smiling
triumphantly
.
``
We
shall
sing
our
way
round
the
world
,
Rob
.
Perhaps
we
shall
be
invited
to
those
cities
we
have
only
read
about
.
People
will
talk
of
us
as
they
did
of
Nelson
Eddy
and
Jeannette
Macdonald
.
That
was
a
long
time
ago
,
I
know
,
but
no
singing
partnership
achieved
quite
the
fame
they
did
.
But
we
will
,
Rob
,
we
will
,
''
she
ended
fiercely
,
and
she
gripped
his
hand
as
though
she
would
never
let
it
go
.
Abruptly
he
said
,
``
I
'll
pay
the
bill
and
we
'll
walk
down
to
the
sea
.
I
want
to
see
if
it
's
as
clear
as
they
say
it
is
.
''
They
took
off
their
shoes
,
and
the
sand
was
soft
and
smooth
beneath
their
feet
.
By
the
time
they
came
to
the
sea
the
lights
of
the
terrace
looked
a
long
way
off
.
Rob
bent
and
put
his
hand
in
the
water
.
It
was
warm
and
still
.
Gaby
said
impishly
,
``
Let
's
paddle
.
No
one
can
see
us
from
there
.
''
Rob
tucked
up
his
trousers
and
she
kicked
her
nylons
towards
the
high
,
white
sandals
.
They
waded
into
the
shallow
water
.
``
Look
across
there
.
''
He
pointed
the
way
they
had
driven
earlier
.
The
whole
coast
was
like
a
strip
of
twinkling
stars
.
``
We
could
be
on
an
island
,
cut
off
from
all
those
people
there
.
In
fact
,
I
wish
we
were
.
I
do
n't
want
to
go
back
.
''
``
Neither
do
I
,
Rob
.
If
you
are
going
to
stay
,
then
I
shall
stay
with
you
.
''
He
turned
towards
her
.
Her
face
looked
very
pale
in
the
darkness
.
A
strange
,
burning
feeling
was
creeping
over
his
body
.
He
felt
as
though
he
were
poised
on
the
brink
of
some
new
,
wonderful
experience
.
``
Gaby
...
''
``
Yes
,
Rob
?
''
``
Oh
,
Gaby
,
Gaby
!
''
Her
lips
were
cool
and
smooth
under
his
,
and
her
cheeks
were
like
silk
.
He
held
her
,
wanting
to
retain
this
moment
all
his
life
,
the
two
of
them
in
the
warm
,
shimmering
darkness
,
rocking
gently
to
and
fro
in
the
rustling
water
.
When
at
last
he
released
her
,
he
was
still
feeling
dizzy
from
the
impact
.
Without
speaking
they
gripped
each
other
's
hands
,
and
walked
back
to
the
dry
sand
and
sat
down
.
Gaby
started
to
rub
at
her
feet
with
a
wisp
of
a
handkerchief
.
She
had
amazingly
small
feet
.
But
everything
about
her
was
petite
.
She
said
at
last
,
``
I
've
been
waiting
a
long
time
for
you
to
do
that
,
Rob
.
''
``
You
have
?
''
He
was
amazed
.
Then
his
arm
came
round
her
bare
shoulders
.
``
I
suppose
I
've
wanted
it
too
,
but
I
've
been
afraid
.
''
``
Afraid
?
''
``
Yes
.
Afraid
that
you
would
push
me
away
,
and
then
everything
would
have
been
over
before
it
started
.
I
could
n't
have
stood
that
.
I
think
I
felt
this
way
about
you
the
moment
I
saw
you
at
the
Savoy
party
.
People
laugh
about
love
at
first
sight
,
but
sometimes
it's
true-
only
you
do
n't
see
it
at
the
time
.
''
``
Then
you
do
love
me
?
''
she
said
slowly
.
``
Oh
,
yes
.
You
've
hit
me
like
...
like
a
boomerang
.
''
``
And
what
about
...
?
''
``
...
Diana
?
Yes
,
I
know
.
''
Was
it
only
this
morning
that
he
had
told
Diana
he
loved
her
?
He
had
believed
it
then
,
and
in
an
odd
sort
of
way
it
was
still
true
.
He
did
love
Diana
,
but
it
was
nothing
like
this
flame
that
blazed
within
him
when
he
was
with
Gaby
.
The
man
who
first
said
there
were
many
faces
of
love
was
right
.
He
went
on
slowly
,
``
I
do
n't
know
what
to
say
about
her
.
I
ca
n't
let
her
down
just
like
that
,
yet
one
day
it
will
have
to
come
.
I
can
see
that
now
.
''
``
Rob
.
''
She
rested
her
head
against
his
shoulder
.
Her
perfume
had
none
of
the
gentle
scent
of
Diana
's
.
It
was
some
excitingly
subtle
blend
that
tore
at
his
senses
.
``
We
have
our
careers
to
think
of
first
of
all
.
I
think
it
would
be
best
to
go
for
a
little
while
as
we
were
,
seeing
more
of
each
other
perhaps
,
getting
to
know
each
other
,
but
doing
nothing
definite
.
A
romance
can
do
no
harm
to
our
publicity
at
the
moment
,
but
marriage
must
wait
.
Do
n't
you
agree
?
''
``
I
suppose
so
.
But
it
's
you
I
want
above
everything
.
''
He
was
startled
that
she
put
their
publicity
so
firmly
before
their
private
life
,
but
she
was
probably
right
;
there
was
still
time
to
get
to
know
more
about
each
other
.
Aloud
he
said
,
``
I
never
imagined
anything
like
this
would
happen
when
we
both
were
invited
to
Monte
Carlo
.
''
``
And
would
you
still
have
come
if
you
had
guessed
,
Rob
?
''
she
asked
quietly
.
He
smiled
into
the
darkness
.
``
Yes
,
I
would
.
Of
course
I
would
,
that
's
the
glorious
part
of
it
.
Oh
,
Gaby
!
''
He
turned
and
kissed
her
again
,
running
his
hand
through
her
hair
.
``
I
think
I
must
be
the
luckiest
man
in
the
world
.
''
They
lay
on
the
sand
a
little
longer
,
talking
,
listening
to
the
sound
of
the
sea
,
and
the
breeze
rustling
through
the
pine
trees
behind
them
,
and
just
dreaming
.
Then
Gaby
said
,
``
Rob
,
if
you
want
to
stop
for
a
few
moments
at
Cannes
,
perhaps
we
had
better
go
.
Tomorrow
night
will
be
exhausting
.
I
shall
never
be
able
to
face
it
.
''
He
jumped
up
.
``
I
had
forgotten
all
about
tomorrow
.
How
selfish
of
me
.
It
does
n't
seem
quite
real
somehow
,
after
this
.
''
He
drove
along
the
coast
in
high
spirits
,
their
voices
joining
in
the
liquid
melody
of
their
new
song
.
At
Cannes
he
parked
near
the
harbour
,
and
they
found
a
pavement
cafe
?
2
and
sat
for
a
while
,
watching
the
boats
and
drinking
black
coffee
.
``
Funny
,
''
he
mused
.
``
This
is
what
I
always
imagined
myself
doing
in
the
South
of
France
,
sitting
idly
,
drinking
coffee
,
watching
the
people
and
the
boats
.
And
are
n't
some
of
the
boats
fabulous
?
''
They
lit
up
the
harbour
,
some
miniature
liners
,
launches
,
speed
boats
and
small
,
colourful
sailing
dinghies
.
They
seemed
joined
in
a
community
of
their
own
.
He
and
Gaby
watched
in
silence
,
holding
hands
.
For
the
moment
everything
had
been
said
.
They
were
content
merely
to
be
together
.
Reluctantly
then
,
they
went
back
to
the
car
and
to
the
hotel
.
Outside
Gaby
's
room
he
said
,
``
I
wonder
what
time
band
call
will
be
?
''
``
I
've
heard
in
the
morning
,
but
I
'm
not
sure
.
''
``
Then
we
'll
have
time
for
a
swim
in
the
afternoon
.
Is
that
a
date
?
''
``
It
's
a
date
.
Goodnight
,
Rob
,
and
thank
you
.
''
She
put
up
her
face
for
his
kiss
.
``
Sweet
dreams
.
''
``
They
'll
be
sweet
all
right
.
I
shall
be
dreaming
of
you
.
''
He
drew
back
the
curtains
and
let
the
sea
breeze
in
before
he
got
into
bed
.
He
lay
awake
for
a
long
time
,
thinking
about
the
evening
and
the
whole
day
that
lay
ahead
.
It
was
all
too
short
,
but
he
intended
to
hold
on
to
it
tightly
with
both
hands
.
He
breakfasted
alone
,
learning
with
disappointment
that
Gaby
was
having
hers
in
her
room
.
He
had
been
particularly
looking
forward
to
this
,
breakfast
in
the
cool
of
the
morning
on
the
broad
terrace
,
looking
straight
out
to
sea
.
There
would
have
been
something
particularly
intimate
about
it
.
He
toyed
with
the
warm
rolls
and
cherry
jam
,
but
drank
two
large
cups
of
coffee
.
Their
call
came
about
eleven
o'clock
.
He
went
up
and
knocked
on
Gaby
's
door
.
``
I
missed
you
this
morning
,
''
he
said
,
when
they
drew
apart
.
``
You
'll
have
to
get
used
to
my
bad
morning
habits
,
''
she
teased
him
.
``
I
never
get
up
unless
I
have
to
.
Even
for
someone
like
you
.
''
``
I
'll
try
to
remember
.
Shall
we
go
now
?
''
He
reached
for
her
hand
.
She
looked
this
morning
as
though
she
had
stepped
straight
out
of
the
sunshine
.
She
wore
a
full
white
skirt
of
some
silky
material
and
a
yellow
top
.
She
looked
slim
and
tiny
and
he
badly
wanted
to
protect
her
.
They
worked
hard
for
the
rest
of
the
morning
.
The
producer
wanted
nothing
less
than
perfection
.
Again
and
again
the
same
acts
were
called
for
a
repeat
.
Rob
watched
,
amazed
,
as
many
more
professional
stars
than
himself
were
made
to
run
through
their
words
or
their
music
five
or
six
times
.
It
was
a
cosmopolitan
gathering
of
stars
.
There
were
English
,
American
,
French
,
Italian
,
and
a
couple
from
Brazil
.
Rob
began
by
feeling
overawed
before
realizing
that
most
of
them
had
probably
come
up
the
same
way
as
he
had
.
The
rehearsal
finished
at
last
and
they
all
trooped
in
to
lunch
,
arguing
good-humouredly
about
how
the
evening
's
performance
should
be
staged
.
Rob
did
not
have
a
chance
to
be
alone
with
Gaby
until
after
three
o'clock
when
most
of
the
others
had
gone
to
their
rooms
to
rest
.
``
Still
game
for
a
swim
?
''
he
asked
.
``
I
'll
fetch
my
things
and
be
with
you
in
five
minutes
.
''
For
half
an
hour
they
splashed
about
in
the
water
,
more
clear
and
blue
than
Rob
had
believed
possible
.
Then
they
lay
in
long
deck-chairs
,
dozing
under
their
striped
umbrellas
.
Rob
reached
for
Gaby
's
hand
after
a
few
minutes
,
but
she
was
asleep
,
looking
as
deeply
at
peace
as
a
young
child
.
He
lay
back
in
his
chair
.
#
24
<
473
TEXT
P11
>
CHAPTER
ONE
Southern
Ireland
August
,
194
DUSK
WAS
softening
the
coastline
of
County
Kerry
as
Diana
West
turned
reluctantly
from
her
window
to
go
downstairs
.
She
hesitated
on
the
landing
,
remembering
that
Gregory
disliked
cre
?
3pe-soled
<
SIC
>
brogues
and
tweeds
,
and
knowing
that
he
would
make
some
barbed
remark
about
her
wearing
her
''
Lady-Bountiful-uniform
''
in
the
gracious
drawing-room
of
Rosebrae
.
Six
months
of
being
Mrs.
Gregory
West
had
taught
Diana
that
the
only
thing
to
do
was
to
grow
a
protective
shell
and
to
let
her
husband
's
arrowed
words
glance
off
unnoticed
.
Not
that
they
hurt
any
the
less
for
being
ignored
;
sometimes
the
ache
and
the
bewilderment
and
the
disillusion
was
so
fierce
that
the
future
became
a
burden
to
be
endured
and
never
never
a
happiness
to
be
anticipated
.
Now
,
her
young
mouth
set
and
a
bleak
expression
in
her
dark
brown
eyes
,
she
went
down
to
where
an
elderly
manservant
was
beckoning
to
her
from
the
hall
.
``
You
're
late
,
''
he
reproved
.
``
I
was
nearly
coming
to
fetch
you
.
Come
in
here
a
minute
,
Miss
Diana
,
there
's
a
thing
I
have
to
show
you
before
you
go
in
there
.
''
He
nodded
towards
the
drawing-room
and
then
steered
her
into
the
unlit
butler
's
pantry
next
door
.
``
But
,
Fergus-
''
``
2Wheesht
!
Stay
here-
I
'll
be
right
back
.
''
With
a
faint
smile
Diana
leaned
on
the
table
in
front
of
her
and
prepared
to
wait
as
Fergus
had
ordered
.
He
had
been
her
father's
batman
in
the
First
World
War
and
for
twenty
years
after
that
he
had
bullied
and
served
and
adored
the
whole
family
,
with
the
exception
of
his
master
's
sister
Miss
Charlotte
Cavendish
.
``
A
poor
fool
woman
,
''
was
the
kindest
thing
he
had
ever
said
of
her
,
and
angry
tears
stood
in
his
eyes
when
his
master
's
will
was
read
and
he
heard
that
his
beloved
and
orphaned
Diana
was
left
in
the
care
of
Miss
Charlotte
.
His
dislike
and
distrust
were
returned
in
full
measure
by
that
lady
and
by
Gregory
West
,
but
he
was
Diana
's
man
and
she
would
as
soon
do
without
an
arm
as
do
without
her
oldest
friend
,
Fergus
Burke
.
A
moment
after
Fergus
left
the
pantry
Diana
became
aware
of
a
bar
of
light
in
the
dimness
,
and
moving
along
a
bit
she
saw
that
the
serving
hatch
was
slightly
open
at
one
side
giving
a
narrow
view
of
the
drawing-room
.
Without
curiosity
because
it
was
such
a
familiar
scene
,
Diana
watched
her
aunt
presiding
behind
the
tea-tray
.
Firelight
gleamed
on
silver
and
fine
china
,
and
lamplight
flattered
the
smooth
skin
and
fading
fair
hair
of
Miss
Charlotte
.
``
Diana
's
late
again
,
''
she
said
,
passing
a
plate
of
hot
buttered
scones
to
Gregory
.
``
Really
,
we
do
n't
see
much
of
her
at
all
these
days
.
''
He
shrugged
.
``
She
's
probably
taking
soup
or
whatever
it
is
to
her
ghastly
villagers
.
Beats
me
how
she
can
bear
to
enter
their
hovels
!
''
``
Do
try
not
to
be
any
more
ignorant
than
you
already
are
!
''
Miss
Charlotte
snapped
.
``
You
seem
to
have
taken
all
your
ideas
about
what
you
call
'the
landed
gentry
'
from
Victorian
novels
.
Diana
has
lots
of
responsibilities
here
and
you
ought
to
help
her
out
with
some
of
them
instead
of
sitting
around
here
like
an
ornament
.
And
you
need
n't
glare
at
me
like
that
!
We
know
each
other
too
well
for
either
of
us
to
put
on
an
act
when
we
're
alone
,
and
if
I
had
n't
had
a
soft
spot
for
your
father
long
ago
I
would
have
left
you
to
go
to
the
devil
in
your
own
way
!
''
Diana
drew
back
from
the
hatch
,
her
mind
a
riot
of
emotions
as
she
realised
that
she
was
deliberately
eavesdropping
and
that
her
aunt
and
Gregory
were
n't
strangers
as
they
had
led
everyone
to
believe
.
Fergus
gripped
her
arm
and
she
jumped
.
``
This
is
no
time
for
party
manners
!
''
he
hissed
.
``
Many
a
choice
bit
I
've
heard
here
and
I
thought
it
was
time
you
heard
it
too
.
They
're
in
a
2girning
mood
today
and
that
's
why
I
wanted
you
down
earlier
,
so
keep
your
ears
2skint
!
''
Without
a
scuffle
Diana
could
n't
get
away
from
the
determined
Fergus
,
and
almost
against
her
will
she
looked
once
more
into
the
drawing-room
.
``
And
another
thing
,
''
Miss
Charlotte
was
saying
,
``
we
didn't
finish
what
we
were
talking
about
when
tea
was
brought
in
.
Diana
will
soon
be
twenty-one
and
I
have
no
intention
of
being
done
out
of
my
share
of
our
bargain
just
because
you
ca
n't
hold
her
.
''
Gregory
laughed
softly
and
smoothed
his
brown
wavy
hair
.
``
I
can
get
any
woman
,
and
keep
her
.
Every
woman
needs
to
be
shown
who's
master
and
in
the
end
they
love
it
,
and
Diana
's
no
different
.
''
``
Oh
yes
she
is
.
You
ca
n't
class
girls
like
Diana
with
the
'women
'
you
've
known
.
She
was
fresh
home
from
finishing
school-
and
heaven
knows
it
might
as
well
have
been
an
enclosed
convent
for
all
she
knew
of
life-
you
swept
her
off
her
feet
,
and
she
was
all
prepared
to
love
you
for
ever
.
But
what
happens
?
You
seem
to
have
frightened
her
to
death
,
because
she
's
just
a
shadow
of
the
girl
she
was
six
months
ago
.
I
'm
warning
you
,
Gregory
,
when
a
Cavendish
digs
her
toes
in
neither
you
nor
any
man
living
will
move
her
.
''
``
You
're
just
getting
anxious
about
your
twenty
thousand
quid
,
''
Gregory
muttered
,
but
some
of
the
assurance
had
gone
from
his
voice
.
``
Oh
all
right
,
just
to
please
you
I
'll
start
being
the
niminy-piminy
lover
she
seems
to
expect
,
but
honestly
,
Charlotte
,
she
's
such
an
innocent
and
she
always
looks
so-
so
untouched
that
any
man
would
lose
patience
and
want
to
bring
her
down
to
earth
.
''
``
Not
any
man
,
''
Miss
Charlotte
said
coldly
,
and
anger
glinted
in
her
pale
eyes
.
``
Your
father
may
have
been
a
bit
of
a
rogue
but
he
was
also
a
gentleman
,
and
that
you
will
never
be
.
He
would
have
kept
his
sights
fixed
on
the
Cavendish
wealth
and
he
would
have
had
Diana
eating
out
of
his
hand
until
she
would
have
begged
him
to
take
over
the
management
of
her
money
when
she
was
twenty-one
.
I
begin
to
regret
that
I
groomed
you
for
this
part
for
which
you
have
turned
out
to
be
so
manifestly
unsuited
,
but
if
you
do
n't
hand
over
to
me
that
twenty
thousand
pounds
within
a
month
or
two
after
Diana's
birthday
be
very
sure
that
all
the
regrets
will
be
yours
.
''
A
wave
of
nausea
hit
Diana
and
she
bent
over
to
rest
her
clammy
forehead
on
her
hands
.
Beside
her
,
Fergus
muttered
black
oaths
and
heaped
imprecations
on
the
two
conspirators
,
his
hand
resting
gently
on
her
bowed
head
.
Then
the
bell
tinkled
above
their
heads
and
he
smoothed
his
jacket
before
going
into
the
drawing-room
.
``
I
'll
say
you
're
not
home
yet
,
''
he
whispered
.
``
You
'll
need
time
to
think
.
But
2lassie
,
I
had
to
do
it
,
I
just
had
to
do
it
.
''
Left
alone
,
Diana
straightened
and
looked
dully
at
the
hatch
.
No
one
ever
remembered
that
it
was
there
as
it
was
never
used
.
On
the
other
side
it
looked
like
part
of
the
white
panelling
,
as
did
the
one
on
the
opposite
wall
of
the
pantry
which
led
to
the
dining-room
and
which
was
used
every
day
.
Neither
Miss
Charlotte
nor
Gregory
were
welcome
in
Fergus
's
domain
,
and
it
was
unlikely
that
either
of
them
had
ever
been
inside
his
pantry
.
Knowing
that
she
did
n't
want
to
talk
to
anyone
,
not
even
to
Fergus
,
Diana
ran
quietly
across
the
hall
to
the
garden-room
and
taking
the
first
coat
she
could
find
she
left
the
house
by
the
side
door
.
Clouds
obscured
what
little
light
there
was
in
the
sky
,
but
Diana
knew
every
path
in
this
part
of
Kerry
and
almost
blindly
she
made
her
way
to
the
hill
above
Whitewater
Bay
.
The
bay
was
a
quiet
anchorage
on
a
rocky
part
of
coast
,
but
privacy
was
jealously
guarded
by
Captain
James
Wallace
who
owned
the
biggest
estate
in
the
area
,
and
no
villager
from
Morne
ever
went
near
the
little
beach
.
Diana
did
n't
know-
and
at
the
moment
she
did
n't
care-
if
Captain
Wallace
had
ever
seen
her
on
the
hillside
or
not
,
but
she
never
did
any
harm
just
by
sitting
on
the
sheltered
side
of
the
big
grey
rock
below
the
skyline
.
The
slope
in
front
of
her
was
steep
but
it
was
n't
very
far
down
to
the
beach
where
the
waves
swished
gently
on
the
shingle
.
How
long
she
sat
there
she
never
knew
,
thoughts
chasing
endlessly
through
her
mind
.
``
Sold
,
''
she
whispered
once
.
``
Sold
like
a
sheep
at
a
Kerry
Fair
.
But
it
was
n't
my
fault-
I
've
never
come
up
against
people
like
my
aunt
and
Gregory-
oh
,
of
course
it
was
my
own
fault
,
dreaming
of
a
knight
in
shining
armour
and
thinking
I
'd
found
him
in
Gregory-
how
funny
that
is-
Gregory
!
a
new-style
Sir
Lancelot
!
-
it
's
really
terribly
funny
when
you
think
about
it-
''
And
suddenly
the
laughter
which
shook
her
turned
to
tears
and
she
rested
her
cheek
against
the
cold
grey
rock
and
cried
as
she
hadn't
done
since
the
death
of
her
father
ten
years
before
.
It
was
the
memory
of
her
father
which
calmed
her
at
last
,
and
she
sat
motionless
as
she
recalled
his
unfailing
light-heartedness
even
when
the
pain
of
an
old
war
wound
racked
him
;
his
deep
love
for
her
,
and
his
sorrow
that
she
had
never
known
the
mother
who
had
died
when
she
was
an
infant
;
his
affection
for
his
wife
's
beautiful
home
in
Kerry
and
for
the
people
of
Morne
whom
he
viewed
with
tolerant
and
amused
English
eyes
.
I
'm
English
really
,
Diana
thought
,
and
it
's
in
England
I
should
be
now
and
not
skulking
over
here
in
a
neutral
country
when
my
own
people
are
at
war
with
Germany
.
Or
I
could
go
over
the
border
to
Ulster
and
try
to
do
something
useful
for
a
change
instead
of
running
an
estate
on
more
money
than
I
'll
ever
know
what
to
do
with
.
Money
.
Her
expression
hardened
as
she
thought
of
the
two
who
were
haggling
so
shabbily
in
the
Rosebrae
drawing-room
.
Well
,
they
were
going
to
be
disappointed
this
time
.
There
would
be
no
control
of
her
inheritance
by
Gregory
,
and
no
twenty
thousand
pounds
for
Aunt
Charlotte
who
no
doubt
felt
she
had
earned
it
by
introducing
the
son
of
an
old
love
to
her
niece
.
Diana
tensed
suddenly
as
a
low
murmur
of
voices
reached
her
and
then
she
heard
the
crunch
of
heavy
boots
on
the
stones
of
the
pathway
just
above
her
head
.
She
kept
very
still
as
two
men
passed
by
,
aware
that
Miss
Diana
of
Rosebrae-
few
people
had
ever
called
her
Mrs.
West-
would
look
rather
silly
if
she
were
found
on
the
Captain
's
land
with
her
eyes
red
and
her
face
all
streaked
with
tears
.
Gregory
had
n't
gone
down
well
with
the
locals
but
there
was
no
need
to
proclaim
her
own
misery
in
front
of
them
even
if
they
had
proved
to
be
better
judges
of
a
man
than
she
had
been
.
She
looked
cautiously
round
the
edge
of
the
rock
beside
her
and
saw
that
against
the
lightening
sky
the
two
men
stood
out
fairly
clearly
and
that
they
both
carried
rifles
in
the
crooks
of
their
arms
as
they
patrolled
the
little
headland
.
Diana
frowned
.
The
voices
had
had
a
clipped
intonation
unlike
the
soft
speech
of
Kerry
,
but
of
course
Captain
Wallace
was
a
law
unto
himself
and
there
was
no
one
to
say
him
nay
if
he
wished
to
employ
non-local
gamekeepers
and
to
have
them
patrol
his
bounds
after
dark
.
But
such
doings
were
alien
to
a
simple
place
like
Morne
,
and
without
knowing
why
,
Diana
was
glad
that
her
coat
was
one
she
had
bought
and
worn
at
school
in
Paris
,
a
soft
grey
wool
which
blended
with
the
rock
against
which
she
was
leaning
.
#
21
<
474
TEXT
P12
>
He
realised
that
she
was
also
wiping
her
eyes
.
He
hated
having
to
hurt
her
,
but
he
had
known
ever
since
he
had
announced
his
engagement
to
Hyacinth
,
that
he
would
have
to
talk
seriously
to
his
ex-wife
.
He
had
suspected
her
of
wanting
to
renew
their
relationship
before
she
accepted
Charles
Rawlings
,
but
afterwards
he
had
believed
that
she
had
found
happiness
with
the
bluff
sailor
and
he
'd
been
genuinely
glad-
until
this
holiday
in
Singapore
.
Then
it
had
occurred
to
him
that
she
had
not
got
over
their
disastrous
marriage
.
``
I'll-
try
and
make
Charles
a
good
wife
,
''
she
said
when
she
had
controlled
herself
and
turned
to
face
him
.
``
He
is-
devoted
to
me
,
and
I
know
he
will
make
an
excellent
husband
.
I
have
already
told
him
about
you
,
and-
and
he
is
prepared
to
forget
it
.
He
believes
that
it
is
possible
for
two
people
situated
as
we
are
to
have
a
platonic
friendship
.
''
``
And
you
know
that
's
true
,
Biddy
.
''
She
shook
her
head
.
``
I
do
n't
think
that
a
man
and
woman
who
have
lived
together
can
ever
be
friends
;
sex
is
bound
to
enter
into
their
relationship
...
.
Perhaps
you
are
right
.
''
She
made
a
determined
effort
to
speak
naturally
.
``
It
would
have
been
a
bad
mistake
to
try
and
pick
up
the
threads
again
.
You
always
were
a
devil
,
Nick
,
and
I
'm
sorry
for
the
girl
you
marry
,
whether
she
is
Hyacinth
or-
someone
else
.
''
``
If
it
is
not
Hyacinth
it
will
be
no
one
,
''
he
assured
her
.
``
But
meanwhile
,
I
must
find
her
.
If
only
I
had
a
clue
where
to
look
for
her
.
''
``
Has
it
occurred
to
you
that
when
you
told
her
about-
us
it
was
such
a
shock
to
her
that
she
has
run
away
.
''
``
If
that
had
been
the
case
she
would
have
left
a
letter
or
a
message
,
surely
?
''
he
protested
.
``
She
might
have
wanted
to
punish
you
;
to
make
you
half
frantic
on
her
account
,
and
if
so
,
she
has
succeeded
admirably
.
''
``
I
am
sure
Hyacinth
would
not
be
so
childish
,
''
he
retorted
.
``
It
's
just
possible
that
she
did
leave
a
letter
and
it
has
n't
been
delivered
yet
,
''
said
Bridget
.
``
What
about
Tu
Kota-
perhaps
he
knows
what
has
happened
to
her
?
''
``
As
soon
as
Charles
comes
back
I
'll
send
for
him
.
''
The
Vice-Admiral
returned
a
few
minutes
later
,
his
face
very
grave
.
``
Miss
Chalmers
did
leave
the
hotel
last
night
,
''
he
said
.
``
She
was
seen
going
down
the
servants
'
staircase
.
Those
on
duty
took
her
to
be
a
Eurasian
sewing
maid
;
she
went
out
very
quickly
and
spoke
to
no
one
.
One
of
the
boys
who
was
just
going
off
at
the
time
saw
her
walking
to
the
corner
of
Empress
Place
,
where
she
got
into
a
ricksha
.
''
``
Did
he
notice
the
number
of
the
ricksha
?
''
asked
Nick
eagerly
.
``
He
says
not
.
''
``
Then-
he
probably
recognised
the
coolie
who
drew
it
?
These
boys
know
the
ricksha
coolies
by
sight
.
Once
we
can
find
the
fellow
we
shall
also
find
where
Hyacinth
went
.
There
's
no
time
to
be
lost
.
''
``
The
boy
says
that
the
coolie
was
a
stranger
to
him
;
he
had
never
seen
him
before
.
I
think
he
was
speaking
the
truth
;
there
was
no
reason
for
him
to
lie
.
''
``
Damn
!
''
Nick
pounded
his
clenched
fist
on
the
table
.
``
If
only
he
had
kept
his
eyes
open
!
In
which
direction
did
the
ricksha
go
?
''
``
He
did
n't
wait
to
see
;
there
was
a
great
crowd
in
the
streets
last
night
,
owing
to
the
Chinese
festival
,
and
it
was
easy
enough
to
lose
sight
of
a
ricksha
.
I
am
afraid
,
Nick
,
old
fellow
,
that
we
shall
have
to
ask
the
police
to
help
us
,
for
there
has
been
a
very
sinister
development
.
''
``
You-
mean
...
?
''
``
That
Malay
boy
,
Tu
Kota
,
is
missing
;
he
,
too
,
did
n't
sleep
in
the
hotel
last
night
;
he
has
not
been
seen
since
just
before
midnight
,
and
he
told
no
one
where
he
was
going
.
''
=2
``
There
you
are
!
''
exclaimed
Bridget
.
``
Hyacinth
was
not
alone
;
granted
she
's
run
away
,
but
she
took
Tu
Kota
with
her
;
and
I
can
assure
you
that
she
'll
be
quite
safe
with
him
.
Do
n't
look
at
me
like
that
,
Charles
,
I
'd
trust
that
boy
anywhere
.
He
is
perfectly
reliable
.
I
would
n't
be
at
all
surprised
if
Hyacinth
has
returned
to
Lipur
.
''
``
But
she
would
n't
do
that
.
How
could
she
,
when
your
brother
is
there
alone
!
''
``
Perhaps
that
's
why
,
''
said
Bridget
,
then
as
both
men
looked
blank
,
she
cried
.
``
Oh
,
how
stupid
you
two
are
!
Did
n't
Edward
propose
to
her
?
She
may
have
decided
to
accept
him
after
all
,
and
he
'll
lose
no
time
in
marrying
her
;
he
wo
n't
give
her
a
chance
to
slip
through
his
fingers
again
.
''
``
We
must
get
in
touch
with
Lipur
at
once
!
''
cried
Nick
.
=3
But
it
was
not
so
easy
to
get
in
touch
with
Lipur
;
there
had
been
a
heavy
storm
twenty-four
hours
previously
,
and
telephonic
communications
with
the
district
had
been
cut
,
and
with
Pekama
.
Nick
managed
to
get
on
to
the
nearest
estate
and
they
promised
to
send
a
runner
to
Lipur
with
a
message
for
Edward
Grampian
,
and
when
they
received
his
reply
,
telephone
it
at
once
to
Singapore
.
Meanwhile
,
Charles
Rawlings
systematically
called
on
all
the
people
Hyacinth
had
known
,
and
questioned
the
officers
who
had
dined
with
them
the
previous
night
,
but
none
of
them
had
seen
Hyacinth
,
nor
could
give
any
clue
to
account
for
her
disappearance
.
It
was
a
complete
mystery
.
When
the
following
day
had
dawned
and
she
had
still
not
returned
and
there
was
no
news
of
her
,
both
the
men
realised
that
they
must
approach
the
police
.
Nick
had
not
slept
all
night
and
looked
haggard
;
he
was
so
restless
that
he
could
n't
bear
to
sit
still
.
Even
Bridget
was
no
longer
suggesting
that
the
girl
had
been
caught
out
in
an
escapade
;
if
she
had
been
she
'd
have
been
back
long
ago
.
``
But
there
's
still
a
chance
that
she
went
to
Lipur
,
''
she
insisted
.
``
And
you
must
n't
worry
too
much
,
Nick
.
If
Tu
Kota
is
with
her
;
he
'll
look
after
her
.
''
``
The
boy
who
saw
her
get
into
the
ricksha
said
she
was
alone
.
''
``
It
may
not
have
been
Hyacinth
;
he
could
n't
swear
to
it
.
It
may
really
have
been
one
of
the
Eurasian
sewing
maids
.
''
``
He
said
she
was
wearing
a
light
coat
and
a
gauzy
scarf
round
her
head
,
and
those
are
two
of
the
articles
missing
from
Hyacinth's
wardrobe
.
''
``
It
may
be
just
a
coincidence
,
''
said
Bridget
.
``
I
shouldn't
pin
too
much
faith
on
that
.
Wait
until
we
have
heard
from
Lipur
.
''
But
Charles
Rawlings
agreed
with
Nick
that
they
could
not
afford
to
wait
,
and
he
offered
to
go
to
the
police
.
He
knew
them
and
could
impress
upon
them
the
need
for
as
little
publicity
as
possible
,
though
,
of
course
,
if
publicity
would
help
to
find
the
girl
,
then
they
must
employ
it
.
The
girls
and
Nick
should
have
returned
to
the
country
today
,
but
with
Hyacinth
missing
,
it
was
unthinkable
that
they
should
leave
Singapore
.
Nick
had
done
everything
possible
to
discover
her
whereabouts
,
but
from
the
moment
she
had
stepped
into
the
ricksha
it
was
as
if
the
earth
had
opened
and
swallowed
her
.
He
decided
to
go
and
make
some
tactful
enquiries
in
the
Chinese
quarter
;
not
that
he
expected
to
find
Hyacinth
there
,
but
someone
might
have
seen
her
.
Nick
himself
had
many
acquaintances
in
the
Chinese
quarter
,
friends
from
the
war
days
,
and
he
knew
he
could
rely
on
them
to
do
everything
possible
to
help
him
.
He
was
just
about
to
leave
the
hotel
on
his
quest
when
one
of
the
clerks
in
the
reception
desk-
a
young
educated
Malay-
came
up
to
him
.
``
Mr.
Trelawney
,
sir
...
about
the
young
lady
...
.
''
``
Yes
,
''
replied
Nick
,
suppressing
his
eagerness
with
an
effort
.
``
I
have
made
a
discovery
,
sir
.
It
may
be
of
no
account
,
but
I
think
that
you
will
find
it-
interesting
.
If
we
could
go
up
to
your
room
,
sir
...
.
''
Nick
wondered
if
he
was
about
to
be
touched
by
a
blackmailer
,
but
the
young
man
sounded
genuine
enough
.
``
Very
well
,
''
he
said
.
``
Come
with
me
now
.
''
Once
in
his
room
he
closed
and
locked
the
door
,
then
faced
the
Malay
.
``
What
is
it
?
''
he
asked
.
``
If
it
's
information
which
will
lead
to
the
finding
of
Miss
Chalmers
I
'll
make
it
well
worth
your
while
...
.
''
``
As
I
said
,
sir
,
it
may
be
of
no
value
,
but
briefly
,
I
have
some
scraps
of
paper
which
the
boy
who
cleans
her
room
found
in
her
waste
paper
basket
.
I
thought
they
might
be
a
clue
.
''
He
took
an
envelope
out
of
his
pocket
,
and
emptied
a
number
of
twisted
scraps
of
paper
on
to
the
desk
in
the
window
.
Nick
saw
that
they
contained
words
printed
in
block
letters
,
and
that
some
of
them
had
been
part
of
an
envelope
.
``
When
were
these
found
?
''
he
asked
.
``
Yesterday
morning
,
sir
.
I
was
passing
when
I
saw
the
boy
emptying
the
waste
paper
basket
,
and
I
gave
him
a
coin
to
let
me
have
the
contents
and
not
say
a
word
about
it
to
anyone
.
''
Nick
was
already
sorting
the
scraps
of
paper
.
``
Have
you
put
them
together
?
''
he
asked
.
``
No
sir
.
''
But
Nick
guessed
that
the
Malay
was
lying
;
he
had
put
them
together
and
then
crumpled
them
up
again
.
He
thrust
his
hand
into
his
pocket
and
handed
a
note
to
the
man
.
``
Keep
your
mouth
shut
,
do
you
understand
?
''
Nick
gave
up
all
thought
of
going
to
the
Chinese
quarter
;
he
had
glimpsed
one
significant
word
,
and
he
was
determined
to
piece
the
whole
of
the
scraps
together
,
no
matter
how
long
it
took
him
.
It
was
over
two
hours
before
he
had
finished
,
and
then
he
had
the
entire
message
and
the
envelope
.
<
BEGIN
INDENTATION
>
<
BEGIN
QUOTE
>
If
Missie
Chalmers
wishes
to
know
about
Mr.
Trelawney's
business
in
Singapore
,
a
ricksha
will
be
waiting
at
the
corner
of
Empress
Place
tonight
at
midnight
,
to
take
her
to
the
lady
known
as
Chinese
Lily
.
Come
veiled
and
say
nothing
of
this
.
It
concerns
Missie
's
happiness
.
<
END
QUOTE
>
<
END
INDENTATION
>
So
that
was
it
!
Someone
was
anxious
to
break
his
engagement
to
Hyacinth
,
and
had
sent
her
this
damnable
note
which
she
ought
to
have
brought
straight
to
him
.
But
she
had
not
done
so
and
had
undoubtedly
gone
off
in
the
ricksha
which
had
been
sent
for
her
;
the
boy
who
had
seen
her
get
in
it
had
told
the
truth
.
But
where
had
she
been
taken
?
And
why
had
n't
she
returned
?
Who
was
at
the
back
of
all
this
?
Chinese
Lily
?
He
could
not
think
so
.
He
had
always
regarded
her
as
his
very
good
friend
,
though
one
could
never
be
quite
sure
when
dealing
with
an
Oriental
.
It
might
be
that
the
announcement
of
his
engagement
had
roused
some
dormant
demon
in
her
and
she
'd
had
Hyacinth
kidnapped
.
But
she
had
congratulated
him
and
told
him
she
was
very
happy
for
him
when
he
had
spoken
of
his
fiance
?
2e
the
other
night
.
Who
else
could
be
at
the
bottom
of
this
attempt
to
get
hold
of
Hyacinth
?
Attempt
,
he
thought
angrily
.
It
was
no
attempt
;
it
was
an
accomplished
fact
.
If
the
person
had
just
wanted
to
put
her
against
him
she
would
have
been
back
by
now
;
the
fact
that
she
was
missing
assumed
a
very
sinister
aspect
.
Chinese
Lily
was
quite
capable
of
having
a
European
girl
kidnapped
if
she
wanted
to
do
so
.
She
was
utterly
fearless
,
and
had
been
too
long
associated
with
the
underworld
not
to
know
exactly
how
to
set
about
it
.
He
knew
that
certain
girls
who
had
been
in
her
employ
during
the
war
and
had
chatted
too
much
to
the
Japanese
had
simply
disappeared
,
and
as
one
girl
was
as
good
as
another
to
the
occupying
troops-
and
if
any
special
man
was
interested
in
the
girls
in
question
,
Chinese
Lily
always
saw
that
there
were
others
,
even
more
attractive-
no
awkward
questions
were
asked
.
#
26
<
475
TEXT
P13
>
This
might
account
for
much
that
puzzled
her
.
``
Mollie
,
there
's
no
sense
in
stalling
when
we
both
know
our
own
minds
.
I
've
had
girls
before
but
never
the
real
thing
until
now
.
I
've
been
waiting
for
you
darling
.
Thank
God
I
found
you
in
time
...
''
Again
the
premonition
shook
her
.
What
did
he
mean
?
``
I
've
been
waiting
for
you
too
,
''
she
said
shyly
.
``
It
's
so
simple
really
,
is
n't
it
?
''
Either
you
were
one
of
the
lucky
ones
and
met
your
fate
,
or
you
weren't-
and
did
n't
.
The
world
was
a
different
place
because
she
and
Nigel
had
met
.
She
drew
a
steadying
breath
,
realising
how
near
they
had
come
to
missing
each
other
.
If
he
'd
gone
to
America
they
might
never
have
met
.
Somewhere
across
the
world
he
would
have
roamed
about
seeking
her-
while
she
would
have
stayed
home
,
doing
the
job
nearest
to
her
,
but
empty
and
unhappy
.
The
thought
brought
the
misty
feeling
back
to
her
eyes
.
They
were
lucky
.
``
You
feel
as
I
do
,
so
it
could
n't
be
better
,
''
he
whispered
.
``
Let
's
get
out
of
here
when
I
can
do
more
than
talk
.
''
Mollie
followed
him
,
bemused
with
happiness
.
She
moved
on
a
cloud
,
floating
effortlessly
out
to
the
car
.
They
got
in
without
a
word
,
and
he
drove
on
,
careless
of
direction
,
intent
only
on
getting
her
alone
.
``
Now
.
''
He
slammed
on
the
brake
,
drew
into
a
lay-by
.
``
Darling
girl
...
''
They
were
in
a
leafy
lane
,
hedges
high
about
them
,
the
evening
closing
in
slowly
.
It
had
not
rained
after
all
.
She
turned
to
him
,
her
face
showing
her
love
and
understanding
.
``
Nigel-
I
love
you
.
''
``
I
know
.
I
feel
it
here
.
''
He
touched
his
broad
chest
,
before
drawing
her
into
his
arms
.
She
trembled
at
his
touch
,
realising
his
complete
domination
over
her
will
.
She
had
read
of
such
things
happening
to
others
,
but
this
was
her
first
experience
and
she
was
unafraid
.
His
cheek
rested
against
hers
,
he
held
her
close
,
and
for
the
moment
was
content
.
``
I
love
you
.
Thank
God
I
found
you
in
time
.
''
She
touched
his
face
gently
with
her
lips
.
``
It
's
wonderful
.
I
did
n't
know
it
would
be
like
this
.
''
``
I
did-
with
the
right
girl
.
We
must
be
married
at
once
,
Mollie
.
I
ca
n't
stand
anything
else
.
You
must
agree
.
''
Could
any
promise
made
before
this
moment
really
count
?
She
subdued
the
rising
uneasiness
,
wanting
to
promise
Nigel
anything
he
demanded
.
As
if
he
read
her
thoughts
he
said
:
``
Your
guardians
have
n't
a
hope
of
holding
you
to
a
promise
made
before
we
met
.
I
'll
talk
them
round
.
They
ca
n't
withhold
permission
once
we
're
determined
.
''
She
laughed
softly
against
his
ear
.
``
It
's
remotely
possible
that
they
wo
n't
be
swept
off
their
feet
as
I
have
been
...
''
``
You
'll
make
a
fight
for
it
,
wo
n't
you
?
''
The
words
were
an
intimate
whisper
,
and
seemed
to
carry
them
forward
more
than
anything
yet
.
``
Yes
.
Oh
,
I
will
.
I
will
.
''
``
I
want
us
to
belong
from
the
first
possible
moment
.
''
``
So
do
I
.
''
She
wondered
at
herself
,
but
no
other
answer
was
possible
.
``
I
'm
spineless-
I
'd
no
idea
it
took
one
this
way
.
''
Perhaps
it
was
n't
always
so
.
Perhaps
other
men
were
not
as
fascinating
as
Nigel
,
with
his
Viking
appeal
.
She
studied
him
quietly
,
seeing
the
strength
in
his
face
,
that
backed
his
handsomeness
.
He
began
to
kiss
her
mouth
,
deliberately
trying
to
rouse
her
,
experiencing
the
first
thrill
of
her
being
as
she
responded
.
He
was
quick
to
follow
this
with
a
more
intimate
embrace
.
``
I
'm
the
first
,
''
he
mused
against
her
soft
lips
.
``
The
very
first
.
I
can
tell-
and
I
'm
glad
.
I
wanted
to
be
first-
with
the
one
woman
.
You
've
never
been
kissed
before
.
''
``
Not
this
way
.
Just
cousins
and
things
.
''
``
Things
?
''
He
pretended
a
brief
jealousy
.
``
Games-
relatives-
and
things
...
''
``
Not
one
of
them
kissed
you
so-
and
so-
and
so
...
''
``
No
.
''
She
breathed
lightly
,
because
it
seemed
impossible
to
draw
a
long
breath
.
``
Oh
,
please
,
Nigel
...
''
His
increasing
passion
was
almost
more
than
she
could
bear
just
then
,
yet
she
wanted
to
respond
,
to
be
to
him
what
he
obviously
wanted
her
to
be
.
In
the
confines
of
the
little
car
it
was
difficult
to
cast
off
a
feeling
of
apprehension
.
She
grew
tense
,
wishing
she
had
more
experience
.
When
was
it
time
to
call
a
halt
?
Perhaps
it
was
all
new
to
him
,
also
,
so
she
must
go
carefully
.
Her
last
wish
was
to
hurt
him
,
or
to
harm
this
wonderful
feeling
they
shared
.
``
You-
you
are
going
too
fast
for
me
,
Nigel
.
''
``
Do
n't
you
like
me
to
hold
you
?
''
``
Yes
,
but
...
''
``
You
'll
get
used
to
it
,
adorable
baby
.
I
'm
glad
you
're
not
ready
with
all
the
answers
.
I
always
hoped
for
a
girl
like
you
.
Most
of
them
drive
a
chap
too
far
.
''
She
realised
that
in
spite
of
his
words
,
he
did
place
a
brake
on
himself
in
some
way
and
she
felt
considerably
relieved
.
He
leaned
away
,
considering
her
,
his
eyes
teasing
.
She
felt
shy
again
,
gauche
and
young
.
``
You
'll
have
to
make
an
honest
man
of
me
soon
,
darling
.
Let's
make
plans
.
Definitely
before
I
go
to
America
!
We
both
want
that
.
''
``
I
may
not
be
able
to
travel
with
you
.
''
``
I
can
scarcely
bear
to
leave
you
behind
even
for
a
few
weeks
.
''
``
You
're
too
impatient
.
Let
's
just
be
engaged
for
a
few
months
.
''
It
would
be
so
pleasant
knowing
that
he
loved
her
and
was
waiting
for
her
,
and
they
would
have
time
to
make
a
proper
start
to
their
life
together
.
``
No
.
That
's
not
enough
.
You
know
it
too
,
but
I
forgive
you
because
you
do
n't
realise
what
it
means
to
me
.
We
must
be
married
,
Mollie
.
''
``
Well-
wo
n't
it
be
worse
if
we
're
married-
and
then
I
can't
get
out
to
you
for
months
?
There
is
all
the
business
of
the
passport
,
and
visa
,
you
know
what
it
's
like
.
''
``
I
could
fly
back
every
weekend
.
''
She
laughed
shakenly
.
``
You
're
in
love
.
''
``
Yes
,
I
am
in
love
;
be
gentle
with
me
,
sweet
Mollie
.
''
The
appeal
touched
her
heart
.
He
drew
her
back
into
his
embrace
.
She
knew
then
that
he
was
too
big
a
man
to
conceal
his
feelings
from
her
.
His
simplicity
sprang
from
his
strength
of
character
,
and
was
not
weakness
as
she
had
first
thought
.
``
You
will
come
to
see
the
family
at
the
weekend
.
I
'll
make
all
necessary
plans
.
They
'll
know
I
mean
to
marry
you
.
''
``
They
may
feel
that
I
'm
unsuitable
.
''
``
It
does
n't
matter
.
It
's
what
I
want
that
counts
now
.
I
'm
not
a
boy
.
''
``
You
must
meet
my
guardians
too
,
''
she
whispered
.
``
If
that
's
what
you
want
me
to
do
,
but
it
does
n't
make
any
difference
.
I
'll
raise
heaven
and
earth
to
get
you
.
We
've
time
if
I
start
moving
tomorrow
.
We
'll
treat
the
trip
to
America
as
a
honeymoon
.
''
``
I
should
have
thought
that
in
this
scientific
age
you
'd
be
flying
to
America
?
''
``
No
.
My
chief
is
doing
so
,
but
I
'm
taking
out
some
special
gear
that
we
'll
need
over
there
.
I
must
see
to
the
loading
and
unloading
,
for
some
of
the
instruments
are
fantastically
sensitive
.
Whether
we
reach
the
moon
or
not
depends
entirely
on
my
efforts-
alone
and
unaided
!
''
He
laughed
at
her
crestfallen
expression
.
``
I
love
to
tease
you
darling
.
Actually
I
'll
manage
so
much
better
with
you
along
.
''
``
I
hope
it
's
the
right
thing
to
do
.
Could
it
be
a
stumbling
block
in
your
career
later
on
?
''
``
Our
marriage
?
No
...
but
you
may
rue
the
day
you
ever
met
me
.
''
She
put
both
hands
to
his
face
.
``
I
'll
never
do
that
,
Nigel
.
I
'll
always
understand
.
Men
have
jobs
that
take
them
out
of
a
woman
's
sphere
sometimes
.
I
'll
not
be
jealous
of
your
work
.
At
least
I
hope
I
wo
n't
.
''
They
sat
for
an
hour
,
bemused
by
their
happiness
,
feeling
that
all
things
were
possible
.
The
tremendous
difficulties
ahead
began
to
dissolve
beneath
their
sanguine
hopes
.
Night
was
closing
in
when
Nigel
thrust
both
hands
through
his
thick
hair
and
sat
erect
.
He
pressed
the
self-starter
grimly
.
``
We
'll
call
it
a
day
.
I
must
see
Terence
tonight
and
tell
him
our
news
.
I
must
also
be
in
London
before
breakfast
.
Do
n't
forget
your
promise
to
spend
next
weekend
with
me
at
home
.
''
She
sat
back
,
knowing
that
he
was
leading
and
she
must
follow
.
She
felt
depressed
when
she
remembered
the
promise
made
to
her
guardians
.
Would
they
understand
that
this
feeling
for
Nigel
was
something
she
had
not
foreseen
?
``
Are
you
regretting
anything
?
''
Nigel
said
,
as
he
drew
up
in
front
of
the
stone
steps
leading
to
the
main
hall
of
the
college
.
``
Wait-
we
did
n't
say
goodbye
.
''
It
was
a
stormy
,
protracted
farewell
,
which
bewildered
her
.
Nothing
could
possibly
be
as
important
as
this
.
He
opened
the
car
door
for
her
,
following
quickly
on
to
the
steps
.
``
I
'll
see
you
in
,
darling
.
''
``
It
really
is
n't
necessary
...
''
Yet
it
was
comforting
to
know
herself
protected
.
She
went
up
the
steps
ahead
of
him
.
The
door
opened
before
they
reached
it
.
Terence
stood
looking
down
at
them
.
His
expression
was
cold
,
utterly
unreadable
.
He
was
not
in
the
least
like
Nigel
then
.
He
was
wearing
a
navy
double-breasted
suit
and
looked
formal
and
stiff
to
her
.
Some
of
the
stiffness
was
in
his
bearing
,
and
she
realised
in
surprise
that
he
was
angry-
very
angry
.
For
an
instant
she
hesitated
.
She
felt
that
Nigel
was
momentarily
startled
too
.
They'd
both
forgotten
about
Terence
.
``
So
there
you
are
.
''
Terence
spoke
first
,
through
set
lips
.
``
I
might
have
known
you
'd
be
together
.
You
could
have
given
me
a
hint
,
Nigel
.
''
``
None
of
your
business-
was
it
?
''
Nigel
said
.
Mollie
glanced
from
one
to
the
other
in
keen
dismay
.
It
was
to
Terence
that
she
made
her
appeal
.
Why
was
he
so
angry
?
``
Please
,
Terence
...
''
His
cold
smile
did
not
reach
his
eyes
.
``
All
right
.
''
She
looked
back
at
Nigel
,
seeing
his
mocking
smile
as
if
he
appreciated
Terence
's
temper
.
There
was
a
tiny
silence
,
which
she
did
not
try
to
break
.
``
Now
you
're
here
you
can
give
me
a
lift
back
,
Nigel
.
''
Terence
was
trying
to
recover
lost
ground
,
but
finding
it
difficult
.
Mollie
was
so
unprepared
for
this
open
antagonism
between
the
two
men
that
she
did
not
know
how
to
cope
.
Dismay
held
her
silent
and
uncomfortable
.
Had
they
quarrelled
earlier
in
the
day
?
She
thought
Terence
looked
white
and
wondered
why
he
was
there
,
as
if
awaiting
them
.
``
Do
n't
be
in
such
a
hurry
to
push
me
off
,
''
Nigel
drawled
as
if
amused
.
``
It
may
interest
you
to
know
that
Mollie
and
I
are
engaged-
we
'll
make
it
official
as
from
next
weekend
.
We
are
to
be
married
as
soon
after
that
as
I
can
manage
it-
any
objections
,
old
man
?
''
The
silence
was
quite
terrifying
to
Mollie
as
she
looked
up
at
Terence
.
What
was
wrong
?
She
had
not
known
either
of
them
long
enough
to
guess
at
the
source
of
the
trouble
,
and
she
had
certainly
not
been
guilty
of
flirting
with
either
of
them
.
Terence
made
an
effort
to
answer
the
challenge
.
He
was
a
more
slender
man
than
Nigel
,
but
still
stood
about
six
feet
tall
.
He
felt
mechanically
in
his
pocket
for
a
cigarette
,
and
they
waited
as
he
lighted
it
.
``
Congratulations
,
''
he
said
,
puffing
out
a
cloud
of
smoke
.
Nigel
grinned
and
waved
a
hand
in
an
airy
salute
,
evidently
knowing
that
he
could
not
at
that
moment
expect
more
from
his
brother
.
``
Thank
you
.
''
Had
Terence
expected
this
would
happen
,
and
had
tried
to
save
his
brother
from
committing
himself
?
Nigel
had
hinted
that
she
was
not
the
first
girl
in
his
life
,
and
she
realised
with
a
fresh
pang
that
he
had
seemed
thoroughly
experienced
in
the
way
he
'd
tried
to
rouse
her
.
``
Are
n't
you
going
to
kiss
your
future
sister-in-law
?
''
Nigel
said
.
``
I
'll
claim
that
privilege
on
the
wedding
day
.
''
Terence
turned
away
.
Nigel
stared
hard
at
him
,
not
too
pleased
,
but
for
once
bereft
of
words
.
#
23
<
476
TEXT
P14
>
Lois
did
so
,
deftly
removed
her
scarf
and
gloves
and
followed
her
friend
into
the
house
.
Bertie
and
Robert
were
in
the
living-room
which
,
despite
the
bright
fire
,
had
a
cold
,
unused
appearance
,
natural
enough
considering
that
Bertie
preferred
the
kitchen
and
Joan
was
always
too
busy
to
sit
down
anywhere
.
Lois
's
arrival
seemed
to
warm
and
enliven
the
atmosphere
,
and
,
as
Joan
had
predicted
,
there
were
no
gaps
in
the
conversation
.
She
was
not
in
the
least
self-conscious
and
so
obviously
bubbling
over
with
youthful
high
spirits
that
the
two
men
could
be
almost
seen
to
thaw
in
her
presence
.
Before
she
came
,
there
had
been
a
slight
stiffness
,
due
chiefly
to
the
fact
that
they
were
practically
strangers
with
little
in
common
.
Joan
brought
in
tea
,
tiny
,
diamond-shaped
sandwiches
and
cake
.
Waiting
on
the
others
,
she
was
a
little
hurt
by
their
attitude
.
Bertie
,
as
usual
,
expected
to
have
everything
done
for
him
and
Robert
's
attention
was
given
to
Lois
.
Every
now
and
then
he
would
turn
to
Joan
,
including
her
in
the
conversation
,
but
she
could
not
help
feeling
that
he
regarded
her
as
a
mere
child
,
the
little
girl
who
had
been
the
Rose
Queen-
even
though
he
had
forgotten
her
!
Whereas
,
he
treated
Lois
in
a
subtly
different
manner
.
More
like
a
woman
,
thought
Joan
,
though
she
was
three
years
younger
than
herself
.
It
must
always
be
like
that
,
she
supposed
.
The
pretty
ones
got
everything
!
And
Lois
was
essentially
feminine
,
although
it
would
have
been
unfair
to
dismiss
her
as
a
mere
flirt
.
She
was
interested
in
men
,
her
looks
and
manner
aroused
their
interest
.
'And
I
,
'
thought
Joan
,
'am
interested
only
in
Robert
.
As
for
my
looks
,
they
don't
amount
to
a
row
of
pins
in
contrast
with
what
Lois
has
to
offer
.
'
After
tea
,
they
sat
round
the
fire
.
When
Bertie
had
visualised
Joan
taking
Robert
on
a
tour
of
the
property
,
he
had
forgotten
how
short
the
afternoons
were
.
Darkness
was
already
gathering
,
and
when
it
became
necessary
for
Joan
to
excuse
herself
in
order
to
feed
the
hens
,
there
was
still
no
chance
for
him
to
be
alone
with
Lois
.
Robert
was
left
to
play
third
whether
he
liked
it
or
not
.
Apparently
he
did
.
He
and
Lois
were
getting
on
splendidly
together
.
``
I
thought
you
were
a
hermit
,
Mr.
Hepworth
.
Joan
says
you've
been
away
,
but
I
pictured
you
shut
up
at
Silverstone
,
the
windows
shuttered
,
the
tradesmen
leaving
just
enough
food
outside
the
back
door
.
''
Robert
looked
at
her
with
amusement
.
``
Are
you
disappointed
?
''
``
Quite
the
reverse
,
but
I
do
wish
you
were
married
.
''
Robert
laughed
outright
.
``
You
're
a
bit
young
to
be
a
match-maker
.
It
's
a
favourite
hobby
of
those
who
can't-
well
,
match
themselves
!
''
``
Oh
,
I
do
n't
bother
about
most
people
,
but
if
you
had
a
wife
,
it
would
be
such
fun
.
She
would
be
living
in
the
largest
house
for
miles
,
and
she
'd
give
lovely
parties
and
everything
would
be
gay
.
Larchwood
is
a
bit
flat
,
you
know
.
My
stepmother
plays
bridge
and
that
's
awful
.
You
should
see
their
faces
,
as
solemn
as
if
they
were
at
a
funeral
and
if
you
dare
interrupt
they
chop
your
head
off
.
There
are
the
church
bazaars
,
too
,
and
outings
and
amateur
theatricals
and
the
Women
's
Institute
,
but
nothing
can
be
compared
to
the
parties
your
wife
would
give
.
''
Bertie
was
frowning
at
her
,
afraid
that
Robert
would
imagine
she
was
giving
him
too
broad
a
hint
.
It
was
a
bit
much
the
way
she
was
carrying
on
,
he
reflected
.
Of
course
,
she
was
so
sweet
and
innocent
she
did
n't
realise
she
might
be
giving
a
false
impression
.
``
Lois
works
at
Mrs.
Harris
's
Dress
Shop
in
Waverley
,
''
he
told
Robert
.
``
I
expect
she
's
thinking
how
good
it
would
be
for
trade
if
there
was
a
touch
more
social
life
here
.
She
's
gifted
at
her
job
.
''
He
glanced
at
her
with
pride
,
glad
to
show
her
in
a
different
light
from
the
one
produced
by
her
own
scatter-brained
chatter
.
Lois
threw
up
her
pretty
little
soft
hands
in
a
gesture
of
protest
.
``
You
ought
to
hear
Mrs.
Harris
's
opinion
of
me
!
The
things
I
forget
!
The
things
I
do
n't
do
!
She
'd
have
fired
me
long
ago
if
it
was
n't
for
my
figure
.
I
can
model
clothes
,
you
see
.
She
has
to
admit
they
look
better
on
me
than
on
any
of
the
other
girls
,
and
that
makes
the
customers
more
inclined
to
give
an
order
.
''
Feeling
a
trifle
out
of
his
depth
,
Robert
said
:
``
Do
you
like
your
job
,
Miss
Wade
?
''
``
I
would
if
the
clothes
were
real
.
''
Robert
floundered
deeper
than
ever
,
and
,
seeing
his
expression
of
bewilderment
,
she
added
:
``
Mrs.
Harris
has
to
please
her
customers
and
they
're
mostly
farmers
'
wives
or
just
the
locals
.
Not
that
she
could
fly
higher
.
She
has
n't
got
it
in
her
.
But
,
if
I
never
marry
,
I
shall
try
to
get
a
job
in
London
,
modelling
.
I
get
fed
up
with
ordinary
clothes
,
garments
.
I
'd
like
a
real
creation
.
''
Her
eyes
were
large
and
dreamy
as
if
gazing
upon
some
celestial
vision
.
How
odd
women
were
,
thought
Robert
,
amazed
at
her
reverence
for
what
he
considered
so
trivial
.
Bertie
,
however
,
pounced
on
one
sentence
of
hers
.
``
How
d'you
mean
if
you
never
marry
?
Of
course
you
'll
marry
.
There
is
n't
any
never
about
it
.
''
At
this
moment
,
Joan
re-entered
the
room
.
Tom
had
managed
to
escape
having
to
accompany
his
wife
to
evening
service
,
and
,
in
what
Joan
considered
a
most
touching
way
,
had
insisted
on
finishing
all
the
final
chores
.
``
You
run
along
and
enjoy
yourself
with
your
friends
,
Miss
Sutton
.
It
's
not
often
you
get
the
chance
of
wearing
a
nice
red
dress
instead
of
your
old
blue
trousers
.
Apron
over
it
's
all
right
with
chicken
,
but
,
with
the
old
sow
there
's
bound
to
be
trouble
.
Rub
herself
against
you
as
likely
as
not
,
and
then
where
will
you
be
?
''
``
Rolling
in
the
mud
,
I
expect
,
Tom
,
''
she
responded
,
laughingly
.
``
That
's
5egg-zactly
what
I
meant
.
You
go
indoors
and
keep
yourself
nice
and
clean
for
once
.
''
Obeying
him
thankfully
,
Joan
slung
her
apron
on
to
a
peg
,
shed
her
rubber
boots
in
favour
of
high-heeled
black
shoes
and
combed
her
hair
in
front
of
the
small
mirror
in
the
kitchen
.
A
nice
red
dress
,
Tom
had
said
.
Probably
that
was
how
it
looked
in
his
eyes
,
and
she
had
herself
chosen
to
wear
it
in
preference
to
her
blue
woollen
or
the
tweeds
,
believing
,
hoping-
even
though
rather
shamefacedly-
that
Robert
would
notice
her
and
think
she
was
pretty
.
The
blue
suited
her
better
,
bringing
out
the
colour
of
her
eyes
,
but
she
knew
she
must
do
something
to
distinguish
herself
if
possible
.
Lois
was
so
fascinating
that
whether
she
wished
it
or
not
she
was
always
a
powerful
rival
.
The
deep
red
colour
of
this
dress
would
surely
procure
its
wearer
a
little
attention
.
During
tea
,
however
,
Joan
realised
that
she
might
just
as
well
have
worn
her
ancient
corduroy
trousers
,
or
swathed
herself
in
a
red
blanket
!
There
was
n't
a
man
in
the
world
who
would
have
given
her
a
second
glance
while
Lois
was
in
the
room
.
She
heaved
a
sigh
,
then
laughed
at
herself
for
being
so
silly
and
self-pitying
.
It
was
her
own
fault
for
inviting
Robert
on
a
day
when
Lois
would
be
there
,
and
,
instead
of
standing
about
,
feeling
sorry
for
herself
,
she
ought
to
be
doing
something
to
help
poor
Bertie
.
He
must
be
itching
to
get
rid
of
the
other
man
.
Entering
the
living-room
,
Joan
put
forward
the
first
excuse
she
could
think
of
to
ensure
that
her
brother
might
have
his
coveted
few
minutes
alone
with
the
girl
he
loved
.
``
Mr.
Hepworth-
I
mean
Robert-
I
wonder
if
you
'd
mind
coming
upstairs
to
look
at
a
damp
patch
we
've
got
.
I
thought-
while
you're
here
...
''
He
rose
at
once
,
but
she
saw
the
surprise
he
could
not
altogether
hide
.
Although
technically
the
owner
,
his
father
's
old
bailiff
performed
all
that
was
necessary
from
a
landlord
.
He
followed
Joan
up
to
the
next
floor
,
without
comment
.
Meanwhile
,
she
was
racking
her
brains
for
a
means
of
delaying
him
,
and
,
at
the
same
time
,
was
wondering
where
to
take
him
.
There
were
three
bedrooms
,
Bertie
's
,
the
one
where
she
slept
and
which
had
formerly
belonged
to
Uncle
Greg
,
and
a
tiny
spare
room
,
kept
sacred
for
the
infrequent
visitor
.
Avoiding
all
these
,
she
led
him
up
the
remaining
few
stairs
to
the
loft
,
flicking
on
lights
as
she
went
.
``
I
'm
sorry
to
take
you
away
from
the
fire
.
''
``
I
'm
not
a
hot-house
plant
,
I
sha
n't
wither
.
Where
's
the
damp
you
mentioned
?
''
Joan
glanced
wildly
about
her
.
There
was
an
old
couch
whose
upholstery
needed
repairing
,
two
tin
trunks
,
a
large
lithograph
of
Canterbury
Cathedral
in
a
hideous
frame
and
some
cardboard
boxes
.
The
walls
were
white-washed
and
the
ceiling
innocent
of
any
stain
.
Blushing
scarlet
,
she
stammered
:
``
There
is
n't
any
5d-damp
.
''
``
Then
why
the
blazes
did
you
say
there
was
?
''
``
I-
I
just
wanted-
people
sometimes
like
to
be
alone
together-
please
try
to
understand
.
''
Raising
her
eyes
to
his
,
she
saw
that
he
was
looking
at
her
with
an
expression
of
contempt
.
``
I
believe
I
do
understand
,
''
he
said
.
``
Well
,
if
you
really
want
it
,
you
can
have
it
.
''
Before
she
realised
what
he
meant
,
he
caught
her
by
the
shoulders
,
drawing
her
towards
him
.
She
had
an
instant
's
glimpse
of
grey
eyes
,
hard
as
steel
,
then
his
lips
were
on
hers
.
For
one
fleeting
second
,
her
senses
reeled
and
a
sweet
thrill
ran
through
every
nerve
.
Then
she
had
wrenched
herself
free
,
her
cheeks
burning
,
her
eyes
bright
with
unshed
angry
tears
.
``
How
dare
you
!
''
she
gasped
.
``
Very
easily
.
You
've
never
taken
your
eyes
off
me
the
whole
afternoon
,
yesterday
you
managed
to
fling
yourself
into
my
arms-
I
thought
it
was
an
accident
at
the
time
,
I
admit
,
but
in
face
of
this
,
I
'm
not
so
sure
.
''
``
You
conceited
idiot
!
''
exclaimed
Joan
,
furiously
.
``
No
,
I
do
n't
flatter
myself
it
's
my
superior
charms
which
turned
your
head
.
I
can
imagine
how
bored
you
must
get
here
,
but
you
should
n't
play
with
fire
,
you
might
get
the
wrong
man
.
''
``
I
have
,
''
she
retorted
.
``
I
do
n't
know
anyone
who
could
have
behaved
so
abominably
.
It
was
an
accident
yesterday
,
I
fell
over
my
shopping
bag
.
''
``
At
the
very
moment
when
I
happened
to
be
there
to
catch
you
.
I
suppose
you
'll
tell
me
next
that
staring
at
me
all
afternoon
was
merely
the
natural
anxiety
of
a
hostess
waiting
to
pour
out
the
second
cup
of
tea
.
''
Robert
was
speaking
as
unkindly
as
he
could
,
driven
to
it
by
a
frightful
suspicion
that
he
had
made
an
unforgivable
mistake
.
``
If
you
're
so
innocent
,
''
he
went
on
,
``
show
me
the
damp
patch
on
the
wall-
or
would
you
prefer
me
to
search
the
ceiling
?
''
Joan
positively
stamped
her
foot
with
rage
.
``
There
is
n't
a
damp
patch
.
It
was
an
excuse
to
get
you
out
of
the
room
.
''
``
Ah
,
now
we
're
getting
at
the
truth
,
''
he
interposed
,
sarcastically
.
``
Will
you
listen
to
me
and
stop
interrupting
!
The
reason
why
I
wanted
to
take
you
away
from
the
others
is
that
my
brother
's
in
love
with
Lois
.
He
never
gets
a
chance
of
being
alone
with
her
and
I
thought-
oh
,
never
mind
,
you
'd
never
understand
.
Think
what
you
like
of
me
.
Why
should
I
care
?
You
're
only
a
stranger
.
Besides
,
I've
done
what
I
wanted
to
.
They
are
alone
together
.
''
She
spoke
with
an
air
of
triumph
which
had
very
little
to
do
with
her
true
feelings
.
For
one
dreadful
moment
she
had
longed
to
slap
his
face
,
just
as
hard
as
she
possibly
could
.
Now
,
all
she
wanted
was
to
drop
on
to
the
beastly
old
broken
couch
in
the
corner
and
sob
her
heart
out
.
Robert
spoke
apologetically
.
``
I
'm
sorry
.
I
've
made
an
appalling
mistake
,
I
see
that
now
.
''
``
Sorry
!
''
she
repeated
,
derisively
.
#
21
<
477
TEXT
P15
>
We
were
on
a
stretch
of
straight
road
,
climbing
up
towards
the
Heights
,
and
he
risked
taking
his
eyes
from
the
road
for
a
second
to
look
fully
at
me
.
I
could
n't
read
anything
from
his
face
.
Apart
from
a
certain
gravity
there
was
nothing
in
it
but
the
impersonal
scrutiny
that
belonged
to
his
vocation
.
He
let
another
car
overtake
him
before
he
spoke
.
``
Still
speaking
from
a
professional
point
of
view
,
''
he
said
,
''
I
would
strongly
advise
you
to
pay
a
visit
to
your
doctor
in
the
very
near
future
.
''
I
did
n't
answer
him
until
we
had
reached
the
row
of
cottages
that
nestled
in
a
hollow
underneath
the
final
ascent
to
the
Heights
.
He
drew
the
car
to
a
stop
on
the
green
in
front
of
the
last
one
in
the
row
and
was
in
the
act
of
getting
out
when
I
said
quietly
,
``
You
're
a
doctor
.
''
He
reached
over
into
the
back
and
lifted
out
his
bag
.
``
But
not
yours
,
Mrs.
Landry
.
I
attend
only
to
the
lower
members
of
your
household
.
''
He
said
it
quite
without
rancour
,
and
I
was
positive
none
was
intended
.
``
But
you
could
be
mine
,
''
I
insisted
.
He
inclined
his
head
.
``
I
could
,
yes
.
But
I
would
advise
you
to
see
your
own
man
,
one
who
knows
and
understands
you
.
''
He
shut
the
door
and
leaned
down
through
the
window
to
ask
,
``
Are
you
coming
in
,
Mrs
.
Landry
?
''
``
No
.
''
I
shook
my
head
.
``
No-
I
'd
rather
not
.
''
``
As
you
wish
.
I
may
be
a
little
while
in
here
.
You
've
time
to
climb
up
to
the
Heights
if
you
feel
like
it
.
The
view
is
well
worth
the
scramble
if
you
have
n't
seen
it
before
.
''
I
waited
until
he
had
disappeared
into
the
cottage
before
I
got
out
and
started
up
the
path
that
wound
its
way
up
behind
the
row
of
houses
.
I
had
been
there
before
and
I
was
n't
particularly
interested
in
the
view
.
It
was
the
old
restlessness
that
drove
me
on
once
I
found
myself
alone
,
away
from
the
calming
influence
of
his
presence
.
I
was
panting
by
the
time
I
got
to
the
top
and
sank
on
to
a
small
outcrop
of
rock
.
I
got
my
cigarette
case
out
with
a
certain
amount
of
defiance
and
watched
the
blue
smoke
drift
lazily
away
on
the
still
air
.
The
view
was
a
magnificent
one
even
in
the
distant
haze
of
the
November
morning
.
The
sun
caught
and
sparkled
on
the
river
as
it
wound
its
leisurely
way
far
below
.
Bare
of
leaves
,
the
wooded
hillside
had
a
stark
beauty
,
and
the
fields
still
held
practically
the
fresh
greenness
of
midsummer
.
I
was
sitting
there
,
lost
to
time
,
when
I
heard
the
foot-steps
behind
me
and
turned
to
see
Dr.
Broderick
clambering
over
the
uneven
ground
.
I
jumped
up
in
quick
remorse
.
``
Oh
,
I
'm
sorry-
I
've
kept
you
waiting
,
''
I
said
hurriedly
,
but
he
waved
me
back
on
to
my
rock
.
``
There
's
no
hurry
,
''
he
said
.
``
I
guessed
you
'd
be
up
here
.
I
often
come
up
myself
when
I
'm
out
this
way
.
''
He
sank
on
to
the
rock
next
to
me
.
I
noticed
that
he
was
not
in
the
least
exerted
by
the
rather
stiff
climb
.
His
breath
came
evenly
.
And
,
strangely
,
I
felt
a
return
of
that
calmness
.
I
sat
there
quietly
with
him
,
waiting
.
I
had
the
feeling
that
he
was
waiting
,
too-
serenely
patient
.
But
it
was
a
long
time
before
I
spoke
.
He
had
n't
invited
my
confidence-
rather
he
seemed
to
have
gone
out
of
his
way
,
a
little
earlier
,
to
reject
it
.
He
might
not
like
me
but
I
felt
that
he
would
listen
,
and
that
he
would
have
an
understanding
I
could
never
expect
from
Charles
.
And
so
I
said
at
last
,
``
I
think
I
'm
losing
my
reason
,
Dr
.
Broderick
.
''
He
gave
me
no
more
than
a
casual
glance
.
``
And
what
makes
you
think
that
?
''
he
asked
calmly
.
``
As
a
rule
,
a
person
who
is
becoming
mentally
unhinged
is
the
very
last
to
suspect
anything
is
wrong
.
''
``
But
I
ca
n't
remember
who
I
am
,
''
I
said
,
wretchedly
.
``
I
know
that
I
must
be
Lisa
Landry
,
and
that
Charles
is
my
husband
and
Joanna
my
daughter-
but
I
do
n't
know
them
.
I
do
n't
know
anyone
with
whom
I
come
in
contact-
the
servants
,
our
neighbours-
I
did
n't
know
you
the
other
day-
''
``
Just
a
minute
,
Mrs.
Landry
,
''
he
broke
in
gently
.
``
Loss
of
memory
is
a
very
common
occurrence
.
There
are
many
factors
that
can
contribute
to
its
cause
.
You
must
n't
worry
that
you
're
losing
your
reason
because
you
're
suffering
from
a
temporary
amnesia-
''
``
But
it
's
more
than
that
.
Do
n't
you
see
?
I
have
a
memory-
but
it
is
n't
the
right
one
.
''
``
What
do
you
mean
by
that
?
''
I
asked
him
then
the
question
I
had
wanted
to
ask
the
vicar
,
that
man
of
God
.
The
question
I
had
been
too
afraid
to
ask
myself
in
the
darkness
of
the
unsleeping
night
.
I
asked
it
unflinchingly
,
out
of
the
stillness
which
had
descended
suddenly
upon
us
.
``
Do
you
believe
,
Dr.
Broderick
,
that
the
soul
of
a
girl
who
has
been
dead
nearly
sixteen
years
could
inhabit
and
take
possession
of
a
complete
stranger
?
''
7
THERE
was
a
bird
singing
in
a
tree
near
at
hand
.
I
couldn't
see
it
but
the
high
,
sweet
notes
of
its
song
held
a
plaintive
,
appealing
sadness
.
The
faint
whirring
of
some
distant
machinery
reached
us
clearly
,
a
dull
monotonous
sound
.
When
Dr.
Broderick
moved
his
foot
suddenly
I
jumped
nervously
.
He
had
sat
quietly
,
not
looking
at
me
,
his
face
quite
inscrutable
so
that
I
had
no
means
of
knowing
what
he
was
thinking
.
When
he
spoke
at
last
he
sounded
oddly
helpless
in
his
hesitation
.
``
My
dear
girl-
I
do
n't
profess
to
know
anything
about
the
spiritual
body-
only
the
physical
one
.
A
clergyman
would
be
better
equipped
than
I
am
to
answer
such
a
question
.
But
tell
me
why
you
ask
it
?
''
I
took
a
deep
breath
and
faced
him
fully
.
``
Because
that
's
what
I
think
has
happened
to
me
.
If
it
hasn't-
then
I
know
I
am
mad
.
''
I
gave
a
little
mirthless
laugh
.
``
Take
your
choice
,
Dr.
Broderick
,
which
would
you
rather
be
if
you
were
me-
possessed
or
insane
?
''
``
What
makes
you
think
you
are
either
?
''
``
There
's
nothing
else
I
can
think-
when
the
only
life
I
know
is
that
of
a
girl
who
has
been
dead
more
than
fifteen
years
.
''
I
took
the
cigarette
he
offered
,
drawing
at
it
raggedly
.
I
gave
him
a
quick
,
nervous
glance
but
he
was
n't
looking
at
me
.
He
was
gazing
out
across
the
wooded
stretch
beneath
us
.
I
knew
that
he
was
waiting
for
me
to
go
on
but
would
n't
hurry
me
,
that
his
calmness
did
n't
mean
that
he
was
disinterested
.
I
started
to
tell
him
about
Dorcas
Mallory
.
I
began
with
abrupt
,
sometimes
not
quite
coherent
sentences
,
but
presently
beneath
the
soothing
influence
of
his
quiet
attention
I
went
on
more
fluently
.
I
told
him
about
her
adoption
when
she
was
a
child-
no
more
than
three
years
old-
so
that
there
was
no
memory
of
a
previous
life
before
that
with
the
Mallorys
.
There
was
only
a
vague
recollection
,
too
,
of
the
new
mother
who
had
died
not
much
more
than
a
year
later
.
But
the
memory
of
the
life
with
Adrian
Mallory
was
clear
.
I
told
him
of
her
childhood
in
the
house
,
High
Towers-
a
lonely
childhood
,
perhaps
,
but
a
happy
one
,
with
dear
old
Henrietta
and
the
kindly
Mrs.
Bakewell
.
I
told
him
of
small
,
uninteresting
incidents
that
only
Dorcas
Mallory
could
have
known
;
those
trivial
,
everyday
occurrences
that
mean
nothing
to
anyone
other
than
the
person
they
happened
to
.
I
evoked
memories
of
old
Henrietta
who
probably
hadn't
been
as
old
as
she
seemed
at
that
time
to
the
young
Dorcas-
of
her
warm
motherliness
and
her
fragrance
of
lavender
;
of
Adrian
Mallory
,
his
shyness
and
his
gentle
kindness
,
and
as
I
talked
about
him
I
think
I
realized
for
the
first
time
that
I
would
never
see
him
again-
that
perhaps
I
had
never
known
him
,
for
how
could
I
have
done
so
?
I
know
that
I
talked
of
him
with
a
sadness
that
went
deep
inside
me
.
I
recalled
Dorcas
Mallory
's
schooldays-
rather
lonely
schooldays
with
not
many
close
friends
because
the
reserve
that
was
in
Adrian
Mallory
was
in
Dorcas
,
too
.
But
she
had
not
particularly
felt
the
loneliness
and
the
holidays
had
been
happy
ones-
spent
mostly
at
home
,
at
first
because
of
her
father
's
reluctance
to
travel
and
then
because
the
war
made
travelling
impracticable
.
When
I
told
him
about
Russ
I
found
it
difficult
to
speak
impersonally
.
There
was
so
much
that
I
could
n't
put
into
words
,
not
even
to
someone
as
understanding
as
Dr.
Broderick
.
How
could
I
possibly
describe
to
anyone
the
love
between
Russell
Winslow
and
Dorcas
Mallory
?
My
voice
broke
when
I
finally
told
him
of
the
wedding
that
never
took
place
,
of
the
journey
to
London
of
Dorcas
and
Adrian
Mallory
,
of
the
happiness
of
that
girl
on
the
eve
of
her
marriage
.
I
sat
silent
at
last
,
my
head
bent
,
watching
the
slight
breeze
lazily
stirring
a
curled
brown
leaf
at
my
feet
.
It
rustled
faintly
as
it
moved
,
and
then
a
sharper
breath
of
wind
caught
it
and
hurried
it
away
.
Dr.
Broderick
said
gently
,
``
What
then
?
''
I
looked
up
,
somehow
startled
that
he
had
been
unable
to
follow
the
wistful
trend
of
my
mind
.
``
What
then
?
''
I
repeated
,
and
then
,
keeping
my
voice
as
steady
and
expressionless
as
I
could
,
``
Dorcas
and
her
father
were
killed
in
an
air
raid
.
There
was
no
wedding
.
They
both
died
that
night
.
''
``
This
girl
you
have
been
telling
me
about-
she
is
the
one
...
?
''
He
paused
uncertainly
.
I
think
his
logical
mind
found
it
difficult
to
put
my
fantastic
supposition
into
words
.
I
waited
to
see
if
he
would
continue
.
When
he
did
n't
,
I
said
,
``
I
woke
up
on
the
day
of
Joanna's
wedding
thinking
that
it
was
my
wedding
day
.
I
did
n't
know
where
I
was
,
or
why
,
but
the
events
I
have
been
telling
you
about-
that
evening
in
London-
were
so
clear
to
me
that
I
thought
it
was
still
April
,
1944
.
I
took
up
Dorcas
Mallory
's
life
exactly
at
the
point
where
she
died
.
''
He
stirred
slightly
as
though
he
would
have
interrupted
but
I
went
on
,
``
I
ca
n't
tell
you
a
single
thing
about
Lisa
Landry
's
life
prior
to
that
morning
in
August
,
but
I
can
tell
you
all
about
Dorcas
Mallory
.
I
can
tell
you
of
these
things
that
no
one-
not
even
Charles-
could
have
told
me
.
I
am
Lisa
Landry-
but
my
mind
is
Dorcas
Mallory
.
''
He
said
,
``
Charles-
your
husband
?
''
``
Yes
.
''
``
Why
do
you
say-
that
even
Charles
could
not
have
told
you
?
How
could
he
know
anything
at
all-
''
``
Charles
and
Adrian
Mallory
were
stepbrothers
,
''
I
said
.
``
I-
Dorcas
never
saw
him
until
a
few
weeks
before-
before
she
died
.
He
spent
most
of
his
time
in
Canada
.
''
``
Did
you
know
this
girl
?
''
``
No
.
''
``
But
you
probably
heard
your
husband
talk
about
her
?
''
``
He
never
really
knew
her
.
''
I
said
it
defensively
,
but
against
what
I
was
n't
quite
sure
.
``
I
told
you-
Dorcas
never
met
him
until
a
few
weeks
before
she
was
killed
.
And
then
she
barely
knew
him-
they
only
met
a
very
few
times
.
Charles
could
n't
possibly
know
all
the
things
I
have
told
you
about
her
.
''
``
He
could
know
a
good
deal
of
it
,
''
he
said
gently
.
``
And
some
of
the
things
...
Are
you
quite
sure
that
you
know
these
things
,
or
could
you
have
imagined
them
?
''
``
No
!
''
I
said
it
with
a
sense
of
outrage
.
``
No
one
could
possibly
imagine
everything
I
know
about
Dorcas
Mallory-
every
detail
of
her
life-
every
incident
,
day
by
day
.
And
Russ
...
''
``
The
man
Dorcas
was
to
marry
?
''
``
Yes-
I
knew
him
immediately
I
saw
him
.
How
could
I
have
recognized
a
man
I
have
never
met
?
''
#
29
<
478
TEXT
P16
>
Yes
,
he
would
see
Mackinnon
and
see
if
he
could
get
anything
out
of
him
.
For
Jane
's
sake
he
would
have
to
know
.
So
that
this
could
be
stopped
before
it
was
too
late-
if
it
was
not
too
late
already
.
To
his
surprise
he
found
himself
hoping
that
there
was
nothing
dreadful
to
discover
.
For
Jane
's
sake
,
of
course
.
She
would
be
hurt
.
And
he
did
not
want
her
hurt
.
And
young
Grant-
damn
it
,
he
had
almost
liked
him
the
other
night
.
And
he
could
not
help
admiring
him
,
for
his
guts
in
tackling
the
job
he
was
tackling
.
But
Alison
,
who
,
after
all
had
brought
up
four
daughters
,
seemed
to
think
it
would
all
fade
out
.
And
Elizabeth
had
some
plans
...
``
You
'll
be
starting
counting
days
to
your
holiday
soon
,
Jane
,
''
he
said
cheerfully
.
Jane
smiled
but
did
not
answer
.
If
she
counted
days
it
would
be
for
a
reason
contrary
to
what
the
General
thought
.
She
gave
him
half
her
attention
as
he
went
on
talking
about
what
Elizabeth
had
said
in
her
last
letter
,
conjecturing
about
when
they
would
see
Susan
again
.
She
was
thinking
of
how
she
would
tell
Neil
what
her
father
had
said
about
his
parents
,
seeing
the
look
of
relief
which
would
come
into
his
dark
eyes
when
he
knew
his
aunt
's
disparaging
remarks
had
had
no
foundation
in
fact
.
How
glad
she
was
that
Neil
could
now
look
back
to
his
young
parents
with
affection
,
untouched
by
fear
.
How
glad
she
was
that
they
had
decided
to
recreate
that
flower
garden
which
Angus
seemed
to
think
had
been
created
by
Neil
's
mother
.
``
Father
,
I
'm
going
to
ask
you
for
a
heap
of
cuttings
in
the
autumn
.
There
's
a
wide
strip
of
land
at
Dalnadoire
which
Angus
says
was
once
a
garden
.
So
we-
''
she
coloured
and
changed
it
,
``
so
Neil
is
going
to
start
it
again
.
I
've
said
we
'd
give
him
lots
of
plants
.
''
``
Plants
!
Plenty
of
those
,
Jane
.
''
Here
the
General
was
in
his
element
.
``
Come
out
when
you
've
finished
,
and
we
'll
mark
what
you
want
.
Best
to
do
that
when
they
're
flowering
.
''
He
got
up
stiffly
out
of
his
chair
.
``
There
's
that
new
delphinium
I
put
in
last
autumn
.
Coming
out
now
.
Grand
colour
.
You
'd
like
it
in
the
background
,
Jane
.
And
it
's
growing
so
well
that
it
will
split
.
Come
out
and
look
at
it
?
''
``
Yes
.
I
'll
just
get
rid
of
these
.
''
She
got
up
from
the
table
,
stacking
dishes
,
and
smiled
to
herself
as
she
ran
between
the
dining-room
and
the
kitchen
.
Once
they
got
to
know
Neil
they
would
be
sure
to
like
him
.
She
would
just
need
to
have
patience
.
The
next
three
weeks
went
by
with
what
seemed
to
be
an
astonishing
rapidity
.
Jane
had
had
little
enthusiasm
for
her
holiday
at
the
beginning
,
but
now
she
had
even
less
.
To
have
to
exchange
,
even
for
a
fortnight
,
the
warm
happiness
of
being
with
Neil
,
of
sharing
with
him
their
growing
love
,
of
watching
how
everything
was
progressing
at
the
farm
she
was
coming
to
love
as
much
as
he
did
,
for
Elizabeth
and
her
lectures
,
for
spells
of
baby-sitting
,
and
keeping
at
arm
's
length
the
rather
callow
young
men
whom
Elizabeth
seemed
to
know
,
was
far
from
pleasing
.
But
she
could
see
no
way
to
get
out
of
it
.
Her
mother
was
constantly
talking
of
it
,
enlarging
on
the
supposed
pleasures
in
store
,
expecting
from
her
an
enthusiasm
which
Jane
could
not
produce
.
That
Lady
Rose
was
thinking
more
of
getting
Jane
away
from
Drumlairig
than
of
her
having
an
enjoyable
holiday
,
Jane
was
well
aware
.
General
Rose
might
be
starting
to
think
more
kindly
of
Neil
,
be
beginning
to
take
an
interest
in
him
and
his
doings
,
to
see
in
him
something
to
admire
,
but
her
mother
was
not
.
To
her
Neil
Grant
was
still
someone
of
so
little
account
that
he
could
be
completely
ignored
.
It
almost
seemed
that
she
was
completely
unaware
of
her
daughter
's
friendship
with
him
.
But
,
despite
that
,
for
Jane
those
weeks
were
happy
ones
.
Neil
was
still
working
hard
,
indeed
seemed
to
be
working
even
harder
.
There
was
so
much
to
be
done
and
everything
had
to
be
done
in
a
manner
conforming
to
the
high
standard
he
had
set
himself
.
Dalnadoire
was
beginning
to
look
like
a
well-kept
,
prosperous
farm
,
the
old
house
was
being
gradually
cleaned
and
painted
.
Jane
watched
progress
with
eager
,
loving
eyes
,
was
there
to
give
praise
and
encouragement
.
The
weather
was
fine
,
the
days
were
hot
,
but
one
morning
Jane
,
rising
early
as
usual
,
looked
out
of
her
window
to
see
that
the
trees
and
the
chimneys
were
almost
blotted
out
by
mist
.
There
was
not
a
mountain
to
be
seen
and
there
was
a
stillness
over
everything
.
Was
this
the
first
sign
that
autumn
was
coming
?
Surely
it
was
still
too
early
in
the
year
for
that
,
but
everything
was
early
this
year
.
But
whatever
it
was
it
was
a
disagreeable
morning
,
and
she
would
need
to
get
away
quickly
for
it
would
take
her
much
longer
to
walk
that
mile
to
the
station
with
visibility
a
mere
ten
yards
.
Shrouded
in
a
mackintosh
,
shivering
a
little
in
the
damp
still
air
,
she
hurried
down
the
drive
.
It
felt
as
if
she
were
alone
in
the
world
.
Apart
from
the
never
ceasing
swishing
and
pounding
of
the
river
,
there
was
not
a
movement
,
not
a
sound
.
And
then
a
dog
barked
,
another
joined
in
excitedly
,
and
two
small
forms
ran
eagerly
towards
her
.
``
Why
Rory
!
Gill
!
What
are
you
doing
here
?
''
she
exclaimed
and
looked
beyond
them
,
as
a
man
's
figure
loomed
out
of
the
mist
.
``
Morning
,
Jane
,
''
Neil
was
greeting
her
cheerfully
.
``
Want
a
lift
?
''
He
put
an
arm
about
her
shoulders
,
smiling
at
her
surprised
face
.
``
Not
the
sort
of
morning
for
a
walk
.
Here
's
the
car
.
''
``
Why
,
Neil
!
I
never
expected
to
see
you
.
Are
you
going
to
the
station
?
''
``
Yes
.
''
He
had
the
door
of
the
car
opened
.
``
In
you
get
.
''
She
got
in
,
the
puppies
scrambled
in
after
her
and
she
let
them
jump
eagerly
on
to
her
lap
as
Neil
went
round
to
the
driver
's
seat
.
``
Have
you
something
to
collect
,
Neil
?
''
He
shook
his
head
as
he
started
the
engine
and
they
moved
off
.
``
I
want
to
see
you
get
safely
there
,
''
he
said
quietly
.
``
You
mean-
you
've
come
especially
to
take
me
?
''
He
smiled
.
``
You
do
n't
think
I
was
going
to
have
you
walking
that
lonely
road
on
a
morning
like
this
?
''
``
Oh
,
Neil
!
''
she
murmured
and
felt
wonderful
.
And
when
in
a
few
minutes
they
reached
the
station
,
she
leaned
over
,
put
her
hands
on
his
shoulders
and
kissed
him
on
the
mouth
,
not
caring
at
all
that
a
smiling
Willie
MacIntyre
was
an
interested
spectator
.
There
were
many
other
small
incidents
to
show
Jane
what
she
was
to
Neil
,
to
make
her
feel
warm
and
rich
and
essential
.
On
the
Tuesdays
when
she
met
him
in
Inverness
for
lunch
,
they
usually
managed
to
have
a
little
time
left
after
their
meal
was
over
.
At
first
they
had
walked
along
the
river
to
the
islands
,
or
climbed
the
hill
to
the
castle
,
looking
at
the
statue
of
Flora
MacDonald
,
at
the
view
westward
at
which
she
gazed
.
But
latterly
they
had
spent
their
time
among
the
shops
.
Window
shopping
,
Jane
said
.
Nor
did
they
restrict
their
window
gazing
to
the
books
which
delighted
them
both
.
It
was
the
week
before
Jane
was
due
to
go
on
holiday
that
they
saw
the
chest
of
drawers
.
It
was
small
,
in
a
beautifully
veined
walnut
,
and
its
bow
front
gave
it
an
elegance
which
pleased
them
both
.
They
agreed
that
it
was
the
sort
of
thing
they
liked
,
they
looked
at
it
from
all
angles
,
discovered
its
price
and
then
Neil
said
quietly
,
''
Shall
we
buy
it
,
Jane
?
''
``
Buy
it
?
''
She
looked
at
him
quickly
,
her
colour
heightened
.
He
was
not
looking
at
her
and
there
was
some
colour
too
in
his
tanned
face
.
``
I
mean
,
when
we
see
it-
Dalnadoire
needs
a
lot
of
furniture
and-
later
we
might
not
see
one
we
like
as
well
as
this
one
.
''
Jane
smiled
.
``
Could
we
,
Neil
?
''
she
asked
.
``
Yes
.
''
``
Let
's
buy
it
then
,
''
she
said
in
a
matter-of-fact
tone
.
``
I
can
just
see
it
against
that
short
wall
beyond
the
window
,
in
what
will
be
the
lounge
.
''
He
turned
to
her
,
smiling
now
.
``
Have
you
time
,
Jane
?
''
``
Oh
yes
,
''
Jane
said
happily
.
So
on
the
Sunday
Jane
found
a
new
task
.
With
a
soft
duster
she
had
to
carefully
polish
the
lovely
walnut
chest
.
Neil
watched
her
young
,
earnest
face
lovingly
,
but
with
the
shadow
in
his
dark
eyes
which
was
often
there
when
his
face
was
in
repose
and
when
he
was
watching
Jane
.
Later
he
took
her
off
for
a
walk
on
to
the
moors
.
The
day
was
hot
and
in
the
early
morning
there
had
been
a
suspicion
of
thunder
,
but
the
clouds
had
passed
,
although
there
was
still
a
heaviness
in
the
air
.
When
they
reached
the
second
stile
,
Jane
perched
on
the
top
of
it
,
and
they
looked
back
down
the
slope
.
``
A
storm
,
if
it
is
n't
too
wild
,
would
n't
do
any
harm
,
''
Neil
commented
.
``
The
river
is
running
much
slower
than
usual
.
''
``
Yes
.
Did
you
bathe
in
that
pool
above
the
falls
when
you
were
a
boy
,
Neil
?
''
she
asked
.
He
grinned
as
he
turned
to
look
at
her
,
leaning
against
her
knees
.
``
I
did
.
Every
morning
before
anyone
else
was
astir
I
'd
run
out
and
have
ten
glorious
,
splashing
minutes
,
before
I
dashed
back
again
,
pretending
I
'd
never
left
the
house
.
''
``
Did
Mrs.
Cummings
object
to
you
bathing
?
''
``
I
do
n't
know
about
the
bathing
,
but
she
did
n't
want
her
house
messed
up
.
Though
one
morning
she
did
catch
me
,
and
I
was
the
usual
lazy
ingrate
and
so
on
and
so
on
.
I
decided
then
,
Jane
,
''
there
was
a
twinkle
in
his
eyes
as
he
went
on
,
``
that
my
family-
for
some
unknown
reason
I
seemed
to
think
I
was
going
to
have
several
children
and
that
we
'd
be
living
at
Dalnadoire-
would
be
allowed
to
play
in
that
pool
whenever
they
liked
.
''
There
was
an
answering
twinkle
in
her
blue
eyes
.
``
Are
you
still
of
the
same
opinion
,
Neil
?
''
His
smile
widened
.
``
I
am
.
But
their
mother
would
have
to
approve
.
She
might
n't
think
it
a
good
idea
.
''
``
I
'm
sure
,
''
Jane
said
carefully
,
``
that
any
girl
you
'd
made
the
mother
of
your
children
,
would
be
quite
sensible
about
that
sort
of
thing
.
She
'd
want
them
to
have
fun
.
''
Neil
laid
his
cheek
against
the
back
of
her
hand
,
which
she
had
resting
lightly
on
his
shoulder
,
for
a
moment
.
``
I
think
Dalnadoire
is
a
house
which
needs
a
family
of
children
,
''
he
said
quietly
.
``
It
does
,
''
Jane
agreed
.
``
It
should
be
filled
with
fun
and
laughter
.
Neil
,
''
she
went
on
seriously
,
``
you
never
told
me
what
made
you
run
away
just
at
that
time
,
after
all
those
miserable
years
.
Was
it
because
you
were
unhappy
,
a
sort
of
cumulative
unhappiness
?
''
``
Well
,
''
he
answered
slowly
,
``
I
did
n't
run-
I
walked
.
All
the
way
from
here
to
Aberdeen
.
Unhappy
?
I
suppose
that
came
into
it
.
But
the
main
,
the
overwhelming
reason
,
was
pride
.
''
``
Pride
?
''
Jane
repeated
in
surprise
.
``
Pride
,
''
he
said
again
.
``
To
be
told
,
day
after
day
for
all
those
years
,
that
you
were
living
on
charity
,
that
there
was
no
reason
why
they
should
have
to
work
their
fingers
to
the
bone
to
keep
an
ungrateful
cur
like
you
were-
I
was
determined
that
as
soon
as
I
could
I
was
going
to
go
somewhere
where
she
had
n't
to
keep
me
.
And
what
was
more
I
was
going
to
repay
her
all
she
'd
had
to
spend
on
me
.
''
``
But
,
Neil
,
''
Jane
was
red
with
indignation
,
``
you
weren't
living
on
charity
.
It
was
yours
.
''
``
I
did
n't
know
.
And
she
said
I
was
.
I
planned
it
carefully
,
Jane
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
21
<
479
TEXT
P17
>
``
June
,
do
you
mean
that
?
''
he
exclaimed
.
``
Yes
,
''
she
returned
and
her
steady
gaze
conveyed
as
much
as
the
brief
reply
.
He
caught
his
breath
and
swung
back
to
his
own
seat
.
He
started
the
car
,
and
sped
on
at
a
speed
that
gradually
filled
her
with
alarm
.
``
Where
are
we
going
?
You
must
turn
back
!
''
she
cried
,
as
a
milestone
flashed
by
.
``
We
'll
go
where
there
can
be
no
turning
back
,
''
he
replied
.
``
We
'll
drive
till
midnight
,
and
stay
at
the
first
place
we
come
to
.
Then
neither
of
us
can
ever
go
back
,
and
the
matter
will
be
settled
.
''
``
Eustace
!
''
She
caught
hold
of
his
arm
.
``
You
're
mad
!
Turn
back
!
''
``
No
,
''
he
muttered
.
``
Other
people
give
up
everything
for
love
,
and
why
not
we
?
Love
may
not
be
all
,
but
at
least
it
's
more
than
all
the
rest
.
I
ca
n't
give
you
up
,
June
.
I
wo
n't
.
''
That
his
reckless
impulse
was
due
as
much
to
pride
and
anger
,
the
chagrin
of
an
imperious
man
thwarted
,
as
to
any
warmer
passion
,
made
it
easier
for
her
to
recall
him
,
his
own
natural
good
sense
and
worship
of
the
conventions
coming
to
her
aid
,
but
June
had
her
hands
over
his
,
trying
to
force
him
to
turn
the
car
,
which
performed
some
queer
antics
during
the
brief
struggle
,
and
she
was
imploring
him
,
half
sobbing
,
before
she
succeeded
in
persuading
him
to
bring
the
car
to
a
standstill
.
``
Oh
,
turn
round
and
drive
back
at
once
,
''
she
cried
,
sobbing
openly
now
the
danger
was
past
.
``
How
could
you
be
so
mad
?
''
He
allowed
her
to
shed
agitated
tears
for
some
moments
,
without
offering
a
word
of
apology
,
his
mouth
compressed
,
his
features
cruel
in
their
clear-cut
rigidity
.
``
I
'm
sorry
,
''
he
said
then
.
``
And
nothing
will
make
you
alter
your
decision
?
''
``
Please
do
n't
talk
about
it
any
more
.
Drive
home
.
''
``
You
think
you
'll
make
him
happy
by
marrying
him
out
of
pity
?
''
he
asked
.
``
It
is
n't
pity
.
I
'm
fond
of
him
.
I
was
glad
when
he
asked
me
to
be
his
wife
,
and
if-
if
meeting
you
earlier
might
have
made
a
difference
,
it
ca
n't
do
now
.
It
would
be
mean
to
throw
him
aside
,
just
to
suit
my
convenience
.
''
``
If
he
were
well-
''
began
Hilton
.
``
I
'd
act
exactly
the
same
,
''
she
broke
in
.
``
Please
drive
back
.
It
's
quite
dark
.
''
Hilton
gave
a
sigh
of
fierce
protest
,
and
in
another
minute
they
were
rushing
back
along
the
way
they
had
come
.
AFTER
a
temporary
improvement
,
Frank
Elvington
's
health
ceased
to
show
any
advance
.
Even
his
own
optimism
became
slightly
dimmed
.
Whilst
still
confident
of
his
recovery
,
he
did
not
talk
of
it
and
his
marriage
with
such
eagerness
as
before
,
obviously
regarding
both
as
some
distance
away
.
June
watched
him
with
an
ache
in
her
heart
.
She
seldom
saw
Hilton
,
both
she
and
he
avoiding
each
other
as
much
as
possible
,
and
she
devoted
herself
to
Frank
,
trying
to
put
Hilton
out
of
her
mind
.
One
day
,
when
she
found
Frank
preoccupied
,
he
confessed
that
he
had
been
strongly
advised
to
leave
England
,
and
had
refused
,
at
any
rate
,
for
the
present
.
``
But
why
not
go
,
dear
?
''
she
urged
.
``
You
must
do
anything
to
get
better
.
''
``
Because
I
do
n't
want
to
leave
you
,
''
he
confessed
.
``
You
must
n't
hesitate
to
go
anywhere
where
there
's
the
least
chance
of
hastening
your
recovery
.
''
``
Oh-
well
,
''
he
said
reluctantly
.
``
I
've
promised
to
think
of
it
.
''
Whilst
he
hesitated
,
June
met
Dr.
Rother
,
who
told
her
that
Frank
's
only
chance
of
life
was
to
sail
immediately
for
South
Africa
.
He
and
Dr.
Hilton
,
he
added
,
had
done
wonders
in
keeping
him
alive
as
long
as
they
had
done
,
but
nothing
more
could
be
done
for
him
in
England
.
The
warm
climate
of
South
Africa
was
his
last
and
only
chance
.
June
had
not
thought
his
danger
so
great
,
and
hearing
that
Dr.
Hilton
was
still
with
him
,
she
hastened
to
Cliff
Top
,
and
was
in
time
to
stop
Hilton
as
he
crossed
the
wide
entrance-hall
to
the
door
.
He
was
passing
her
with
an
inclination
of
his
head
.
``
No
,
''
she
said
,
unsteadily
.
``
I
must
speak
to
you
,
please
!
''
He
followed
her
into
the
room
near
by
.
``
Dr.
Rother
says
that
Frank
must
go
away
at
once
,
''
she
said
.
``
He
has
just
consented
to
do
so
,
''
replied
Hilton
.
``
But
is
it
true
that
this
is
his
last
chance
?
''
she
asked
,
and
when
he
averted
his
head
,
not
answering
,
``
Doctor
Rother
says
it's
his
only
chance
,
''
she
added
distressfully
.
He
turned
his
head
sharply
looking
down
at
her
with
a
ruthless
directness
,
and
his
words
fell
with
icy
distinctness
.
``
It
is
not
his
only
chance
,
''
he
said
.
``
It
is
no
chance
at
all
.
''
June
turned
white
,
her
lips
falling
apart
,
speechless
.
``
He
may
never
come
back
,
''
announced
Hilton
deliberately
.
She
was
horrified
.
For
all
her
fears
,
it
came
as
a
shock
to
hear
Frank
's
doom
pronounced
in
so
many
words
.
She
looked
out
of
the
window
to
where
the
leaves
were
already
turning
to
pale
yellow
and
deep
copper
,
a
mellow
sky
above
them
and
she
thought
of
all
the
beautiful
things
awaiting
his
enjoyment
,
of
all
the
many
years
of
life
he
was
to
miss
.
``
Are
you
sure
?
''
she
whispered
.
``
Yes
.
''
``
He
does
n't
know
?
''
she
faltered
,
and
professional
instinct
brought
his
brows
together
.
``
No
,
''
he
said
,
``
and
you
must
not
allow
him
to
guess
.
I
have
told
you
he
may
never
come
back
,
but
that
must
not
be
repeated
to
him
.
A
patient
's
optimism
has
performed
miracles
before
now
.
''
``
Of
course
,
he
must
not
be
robbed
of
hope
.
But
you
do
n't
expect
any
miracle
to
happen
?
''
``
No
.
''
There
was
a
little
pause
,
whilst
June
mourned
.
Remembering
Frank
's
unwillingness
to
be
separated
from
her-
``
Then
is
it
any
use
sending
him
away
to-
to
die
among
strangers
?
''
she
asked
.
``
He
does
n't
want
to
go
.
''
``
He
must
go
,
''
replied
Hilton
.
``
However
useless
,
we
must
insist
upon
everything
being
done
which
possibly
can
be
done
.
''
``
Yes
,
of
course
,
''
she
assented
,
sadly
.
``
You
see
,
June
,
''
said
Hilton
,
softly
,
``
you
can
not
put
another
man
in
my
place
even
if
you
wish
.
''
``
Do
n't
talk
of
that
,
''
she
begged
.
``
How
long-
how
long
do
you
expect
?
''
``
It
may
be
as
long
as
seven
or
eight
months
,
but
you
'll
be
married
to
me
before
that
,
June
.
''
``
Oh
,
no
!
''
Even
his
attraction
was
powerless
to
affect
her
at
that
moment
.
``
How
can
you
mention
such
a
thing
?
''
``
Our
marriage
wo
n't
hasten
his
end
by
so
much
as
a
second
,
for
he
need
not
know
of
it
,
''
remarked
Hilton
,
``
and
I
can
not
pretend
to
love
you
less
,
now
I
know
you
're
going
to
be
mine
.
''
He
stepped
to
the
door
and
opened
it
for
her
to
pass
out
.
She
could
not
answer
.
She
knew
it
was
only
natural
that
he
should
not
be
deeply
affected
by
Frank
's
death
,
and
equally
natural
that
he
should
be
pleased
at
the
possibility
of
making
her
his
wife
,
yet
there
seemed
something
callous
about
his
calmness
.
She
braced
herself
up
to
face
Frank
,
but
the
ordeal
was
far
worse
than
she
had
expected
,
for
she
found
him
in
quite
good
spirits
,
waiting
eagerly
to
tell
her
the
news
.
``
June
,
darling
,
I
'm
going
to
South
Africa
,
''
he
announced
.
``
I
've
just
promised
Hilton
.
He
says
I
have
n't
a
chance
here
,
but
he
's
certain
that
a
year
out
there
will
make
me
as
well
as
ever
I've
been
.
He
's
told
me
of
another
case
similar
to
mine
,
which
he
sent
out
there
with
excellent
results
.
I
did
n't
tell
you
,
darling
,
but
I
had
n't
much
faith
in
the
idea
before
.
I
thought
I
'd
perhaps
go
away
from
you
and-
all
to
no
purpose
,
and
if
I
was
n't
going
to
get
better
I
wanted
to
stay
with
you
.
But
now
I
feel
satisfied
it
's
just
a
year
's
absence
and
then-
oh
,
June
!
-
health
and
you
!
No
price
is
too
great
for
that
!
''
It
took
all
her
courage
and
self-control
to
hide
her
tragic
knowledge
from
him
and
to
respond
to
his
cheerful
talk
.
She
tried
to
remember
what
Hilton
had
said
of
the
miracles
performed
by
optimism
and
the
desire
for
life
,
and
to
will
passionately
that
Frank
's
belief
in
his
recovery
would
add
another
miracle
to
the
annals
of
the
sick
.
``
But
oh
,
June
,
to
leave
you
all
that
time
!
''
he
exclaimed
.
``
Eight
or
nine
months
at
the
very
least
,
he
said
,
and
most
probably
a
year
.
Will
you
forget
me
in
all
that
time
?
''
``
No
,
Frank
,
I
'll
be
marking
the
days
off
on
the
calendar
and
waiting
for
your
return
,
''
she
said
,
though
she
choked
over
the
words
.
He
pressed
her
fingers
to
his
lips
,
afterwards
holding
her
hand
close
against
his
cheek
.
``
I
'd
rather
stay
here
and
die
,
with
you
beside
me
to
the
end
,
''
he
whispered
,
``
than
go
away
for
all
that
long
dreary
time
and
then
not
return
to
you
after
all
.
Supposing
something
happens
to
part
us
,
June
?
''
``
Nothing
will
,
''
she
declared
,
with
the
tears
running
down
her
cheeks
,
her
hands
holding
him
protectingly
.
``
Because
do
you
know
why
,
Frank
?
Because
we
're
not
going
to
be
parted
.
''
She
spoke
vehemently
in
the
impulse
that
had
come
to
her
,
the
passionate
desire
to
comfort
and
serve
,
to
sweeten
his
tragedy
.
``
I
'm
going
with
you
,
''
she
announced
,
firmly
.
``
June
,
darling
!
''
He
raised
himself
,
his
face
irradiated
.
``
Do
you
really
mean
you
'll
marry
me
before
I
go
?
''
She
nodded
,
a
smile
quivering
under
her
tears
,
and
as
he
clasped
her
to
him
,
kissing
and
thanking
her
,
she
had
no
regret
for
her
impulse
of
pity
,
only
a
great
thankfulness
that
she
could
at
least
make
his
last
months
happy
.
``
Sweetheart
,
I
'll
ask
so
little
of
you
,
''
he
whispered
,
when
his
first
rush
of
gratitude
was
over
.
``
I
only
want
to
have
you
with
me
.
You
're
not
going
to
marry
a
miserable
invalid
.
We
'll
have
a
real
honeymoon
when
I
'm
well
.
It
will
be
something
to
get
well
for
.
Until
that
time
you
'll
be
Mrs.
Elvington
only
to
other
people
.
To
me
you
'll
still
be
my
beautiful
sweetheart
who
's
waiting
for
me
.
And
oh
,
darling
,
you
wo
n't
have
to
wait
long
!
I
'll
make
such
haste
to
get
well
.
''
Every
moment
she
remained
with
him
increased
her
satisfaction
with
the
step
she
had
taken
,
and
when
she
left
him
she
felt
more
at
peace
than
she
had
done
since
Eustace
Hilton
had
come
into
her
life
.
She
had
undertaken
a
definite
service
,
one
that
both
her
head
and
her
heart
approved
,
and
which
left
no
room
for
personal
considerations
.
Thus
it
was
that
when
Hilton
called
that
evening
,
she
was
beyond
his
power
to
influence
.
She
was
in
her
room
,
making
out
a
list
of
the
many
things
she
required
to
take
with
her
out
of
England
,
when
his
car
stopped
at
the
gate
.
Thinking
it
must
be
Frank
who
had
sent
for
her
,
she
leaned
out
of
the
window
,
alarmed
when
she
recognised
the
car
,
fearing
he
had
brought
her
ill
news
of
Frank
.
She
did
not
imagine
that
he
would
pay
her
a
visit
except
in
Frank
's
interest
,
and
when
she
hurried
into
the
room
where
her
mother
was
trying
in
vain
to
learn
the
reason
of
his
visit
,
her
first
words
were
of
her
fiancee
<
SIC
>
.
``
No
,
''
he
replied
,
``
there
is
nothing
to
be
anxious
about
,
but
I
shall
be
obliged
if
you
can
give
me
a
few
moments
alone
.
''
Mrs.
Arnage
rose
somewhat
haughtily
,
taking
her
departure
with
distinct
displeasure
.
She
might
have
borne
much
for
Dr.
Hilton
once
,
but
as
mother
of
the
so
soon-to-be
Mrs.
Frank
Elvington
,
of
Cliff
Top
,
she
resented
his
cool
dismissal
.
``
What
is
it
?
''
asked
June
,
when
she
was
alone
with
Hilton
.
She
could
not
think
what
had
brought
him
.
``
Elvington
telephoned
me
to
announce
your
immediate
marriage
,
''
he
replied
,
through
his
teeth
,
it
seemed
,
his
tightened
lips
moved
so
little
.
``
Oh
!
''
June
was
simultaneously
relieved
and
troubled
.
Relieved
that
his
call
meant
no
fresh
ill
to
Frank
,
distressed
and
perturbed
that
he
should
be
going
to
reopen
personal
matters
which
now
more
than
ever
should
be
buried
and
forgotten
.
#
214
<
48
TEXT
P18
>
The
Birds
A
short
story
by
Barbara
Comyns
Little
Hal
was
like
a
boy
made
of
butter-
yellow
complexion
and
yellow
hair
.
After
his
mother
's
death
,
his
thin
little
face
contorted
into
sudden
grimaces
.
His
younger
brother
Charlie
held
up
his
chubby
arms
with
love
towards
Cousin
Nelly
,
who
kept
house
for
their
father
now
he
no
longer
had
a
wife
;
but
Hal
would
sit
behind
the
shed
door
,
grimacing
under
his
large
straw
hat
,
his
long
yellow
fingers
twisting
the
tags
at
the
back
of
his
boots
.
'That
boy
's
highly
strung
,
'
Nelly
would
say
to
his
father
.
'He
do
n't
seem
natural
.
Why
do
n't
you
get
him
a
pet
,
Bert-
a
kitten
or
a
dog
?
'
'He
'll
be
all
right
when
he
goes
to
school
,
'
Bert
would
answer
,
and
he
would
give
the
robust
Charlie
a
poke
with
his
earth-grimed
forefinger
,
which
caused
the
little
boy
to
roll
about
with
laughter
,
then
disappear
under
the
green
serge
tablecloth
until
Bert
prodded
him
again
and
there
would
be
more
laughter
.
'There
's
a
boy
for
you
,
'
Bert
would
proclaim
with
pride
,
and
Hal
's
unnatural
behaviour
would
be
forgotten
.
Hal
was
not
all
right
when
he
went
to
school
.
He
was
afraid
of
the
other
children
and
was
sick
in
the
Plasticine
box
on
the
first
day
.
He
refused
to
speak
a
word
,
and
kept
leaving
his
desk
to
stand
by
the
door
and
make
faces
.
The
following
day
he
behaved
in
the
same
way
,
except
that
he
was
n't
sick
.
As
he
stood
by
the
door
,
a
sinister
wet
patch
appeared
round
his
feet
and
the
children
shouted
,
'Please
,
teacher
,
that
there
Hal
has
wet
himself
.
'
The
teacher
,
very
red
in
the
face
,
gave
Hal
a
smack
on
the
hand
with
a
ruler
,
and
put
some
of
the
sawdust
that
the
chalks
had
been
packed
in
on
the
wet
patch
.
Hal
did
not
cry
,
but
the
rims
of
his
eyes
became
red
as
though
he
had
,
and
he
sat
quite
still
for
the
rest
of
the
morning
just
watching
the
door
.
When
Nelly
came
to
fetch
him
home
the
teacher
said
,
'That
Hal
of
yours
lives
in
a
world
of
his
own
.
He
does
n't
seem
to
be
all
there
.
'
Nelly
looked
rather
put
out
and
replied
that
he
was
quite
all
right
,
only
the
poor
little
chap
was
highly
strung
.
'His
dad's
going
to
get
him
a
pet
.
He
'll
be
all
right
then
,
you
'll
see
.
'
When
Bert
came
home
for
his
dinner
she
said
,
'What
about
that
little
cat
or
dog
you
were
going
to
bring
home
for
Hal
,
to
give
him
an
interest
in
things
.
The
boy
wet
himself
at
school
today
.
It
don't
seem
natural
at
his
age
.
'
Hal
's
eyes
became
red
rimmed
again
,
but
he
did
not
speak
.
He
seldom
did
.
His
father
said
,
'Well
,
I
've
got
him
a
little
bird
,
but
I
must
buy
a
cage
first
.
You
'd
like
a
nice
green
bird
,
would
n't
you
,
Hal
?
'
The
boy
just
nodded
his
head
,
but
Charlie
said
,
'Charlie
wants
a
green
bird
too
.
Will
it
lay
green
eggs
?
'
and
Nelly
picked
him
up
and
,
hugging
him
,
said
he
was
a
caution
.
The
next
day
,
when
Hal
returned
from
school
,
there
was
the
bird
in
a
wooden
cage
with
bars
in
front
.
His
father
showed
him
how
the
cage
should
be
cleaned
and
the
seed
and
water
containers
filled
;
and
he
told
him
that
the
bird
could
be
taught
to
talk
'if
you
speak
to
it
nice
and
quiet
.
'
Hal
put
the
cage
on
the
table
and
gazed
at
the
bird
,
fascinated
.
He
put
his
face
close
and
whispered
something
very
softly
,
then
put
his
ear
close
,
hoping
for
a
reply
.
At
that
moment
,
Charlie
came
running
up
and
put
his
fingers
between
the
bars
,
shouting
~'Hallo
,
green
bird
,
'
and
the
terrified
bird
fluttered
into
a
corner
of
its
cage
.
Hal
turned
to
his
brother
and
slapped
his
laughing
,
pink
face
.
Nelly
jumped
to
her
feet
,
yelling
'You
've
no
call
to
do
that
.
'
Hal
,
afraid
that
his
new
treasure
would
be
taken
away
from
him
,
picked
up
the
cage
and
dashed
from
the
house
to
the
garden
shed
,
where
he
spent
the
afternoon
softly
talking
to
the
bird
and
watching
it
.
He
became
devoted
to
the
bird
.
He
was
allowed
to
keep
it
in
his
bedroom
under
the
eaves
,
where
it
was
safe
from
Charlie
.
Usually
,
when
he
came
home
from
school
,
he
would
free
the
bird
from
its
cage
,
and
it
would
fly
around
the
room
,
picking
up
little
things
with
its
beak
and
sometimes
settling
on
Hal
's
head
or
hand
.
He
talked
to
it
and
he
said
it
talked
to
him
,
but
no
one
knew
if
this
were
true
because
it
flew
back
to
the
safety
of
its
cage
as
soon
as
anyone
else
entered
the
room
.
The
teacher
said
Hal
was
doing
better
at
school-
not
that
he
learnt
anything
,
exactly
,
but
he
did
sit
still
and
behave
better
,
and
sometimes
drew
birds
in
his
copy-book
.
Perhaps
he
would
get
around
to
letters
later
,
she
added
.
Then
,
one
afternoon
,
a
fearful
thing
happened
.
He
was
up
in
that
little
room
of
his
,
with
the
bird
sitting
on
his
shoulder
.
He
was
talking
to
it
very
quietly
,
and
perhaps
the
bird
was
talking
back-
no
one
knew
for
sure
.
Outside
the
door
,
Charlie
was
listening
hard
because
he
wanted
to
hear
the
bird
talk
too
.
Suddenly
he
burst
the
door
open
and
cried
,
'I
heard
it
,
I
did
.
'
The
bird
left
Hal
's
shoulder
and
,
afraid
,
flew
across
the
room
,
searching
for
its
cage
.
Not
knowing
about
reflections
,
it
first
flew
straight
into
the
old
brown-framed
mirror
on
Hal
's
chest-of-drawers
and
then
,
in
panic
,
out
of
the
open
window
and
away
.
Hal
knew
at
once
that
his
bird
had
gone
and
would
never
come
back
.
It
was
after
the
bird
's
disappearance
that
Hal
had
his
first
sort
of
fit
.
He
never
mentioned
the
bird
again
.
Perhaps
he
had
even
forgotten
all
about
it
,
but
as
he
almost
never
spoke
now
no
one
really
knew
what
he
was
thinking
about
.
He
had
taken
to
sitting
behind
the
shed
door
again
,
and
sometimes
he
could
be
heard
talking
to
himself
.
It
was
in
September
that
Bert
brought
home
the
two
cockerels
,
one
white
,
one
black
.
They
were
leggy
young
birds
,
just
growing
their
wing
feathers
.
The
father
said
to
his
boys
,
'There
's
a
bird
apiece
for
you
.
I
want
you
to
fatten
them
up
,
and
when
they
are
fit
for
eating
we
'll
have
a
great
party
and
Nelly
will
become
your
mother
.
Now
see
which
of
you
can
make
his
bird
grow
the
biggest
.
'
Charlie
chose
the
white
bird
and
Hal
had
to
have
the
black
.
It
was
slightly
on
the
small
side
,
but
the
difference
in
size
soon
changed
and
Hal
's
bird
grew
and
grew
.
On
the
way
home
from
school
he
gathered
corn
from
the
sides
of
the
fields
and
stuffed
it
in
his
pockets
,
and
as
soon
as
he
came
in
by
the
gate
the
cockerel
used
to
run
to
meet
him
.
Nelly
said
,
'Well
,
Hal
,
I
must
say
your
cock
is
growing
into
a
fine
bird
.
Little
Charlie
's
ca
n't
hold
a
candle
to
it
.
'
Hal
gave
one
of
his
rare
smiles
and
looked
at
his
bird
with
pride
.
It
certainly
was
almost
twice
the
size
of
Charlie
's
.
The
cockerels
grew
very
large
,
and
early
in
December
Bert
said
,
'Nelly
,
those
birds
are
ready
.
We
must
see
about
the
banns
.
'
When
Hal
heard
his
father
say
this
he
knew
that
one
day
when
he
came
home
from
school
his
cockerel
would
not
be
there
to
meet
him
.
It
would
have
to
be
sacrificed
if
there
was
to
be
a
party
and
Nelly
was
to
become
his
mother
.
He
could
imagine
everyone
's
surprise
when
Nelly
began
to
change
.
He
wondered
if
she
would
be
wearing
mama
's
blue
dress
with
the
lace
on
the
collar
.
Perhaps
,
as
it
was
winter
,
it
would
be
the
brown
one
trimmed
with
braid
,
in
patterns
he
thought
resembled
snail
shells
.
The
days
passed
and
still
the
glossy
black
cock
waited
by
the
garden
gate
for
Hal
's
return
from
school
.
Some
days
he
felt
he
could
not
bear
it
any
longer
,
and
he
would
plan
to
ask
his
father
to
cancel
the
party
so
that
his
bird
would
be
saved
;
but
this
would
mean
that
Nelly
would
not
turn
into
his
mother
,
and
that
would
be
terrible
.
The
black
cock
would
have
to
die
.
He
almost
wished
it
would
peck
him
so
that
he
need
not
love
it
so
much
.
Charlie
had
given
up
feeding
his
because
it
had
pecked
him
right
across
the
nose
.
Nelly
had
thrown
a
stone
at
it
and
shouted
,
'Your
days
are
numbered
,
you
bad
old
bird
.
'
Then
,
one
afternoon
when
Hal
came
home
,
there
was
no
cock
waiting
by
the
gate
,
and
the
knob
on
the
kitchen
door
had
blood
and
feathers
stuck
to
it
.
He
went
to
the
back
of
the
shed
and
was
sick
.
When
he
saw
Nelly
he
asked
her
when
it
was
she
was
going
to
turn
into
his
mama
.
'Why
,
fancy
you
remembering
that
,
you
clever
boy
!
In
two
days
I
will
be
your
mama
and
cousin
too
.
'
Hal
sat
on
his
stool
by
the
fire
and
tried
to
work
this
out
in
his
mind
.
Later
,
he
asked
,
~'Will
you
have
two
heads
?
'
and
Nelly
said
,
'Bless
the
boy
.
Whatever
is
he
thinking
about
now
?
'
The
day
of
the
wedding
came
.
Hal
and
Charlie
had
new
blue
shirts
and
new
belts
with
buckles
to
fasten
them
,
shaped
like
snakes
.
Nelly
had
a
green
velvet
dress
and
a
hat
with
pansies
on
it
.
When
Hal
asked
her
why
she
was
n't
wearing
his
mother
's
brown
dress
,
she
replied
,
'Oh
,
that
old
thing
!
Why
the
moths
had
it
months
ago
.
'
The
cottage
became
filled
with
people
,
and
there
was
a
lot
of
noisy
talk
and
laughter
.
Then
it
was
time
for
the
party
,
and
they
all
sat
down
to
devour
Hal
's
and
Charlie
's
birds
.
When
Hal
could
bring
himself
to
look
at
the
steaming
brown
carcasses
he
could
see
how
much
larger
his
bird
was
than
his
brother
's
,
and
although
he
felt
a
great
sadness
there
was
a
feeling
of
pride
as
well
.
A
man
with
a
large
waxed
moustache
and
a
mop
of
curly
damp
hair
,
whom
Hal
thought
might
be
his
uncle
Fred
,
said
,
'That
's
a
fine
bird
you
're
carving
,
Bert
.
'
Hal
waited
,
breathless
,
to
hear
his
father
tell
everyone
that
it
was
his
bird
that
was
so
large
,
but
Bert
was
too
preoccupied
with
carving
to
answer
.
Sweat
was
pouring
down
his
face
,
and
he
did
not
like
to
take
his
jacket
off
in
company
.
Later
,
he
turned
to
Hal
and
said
,
~'You
'd
like
a
little
of
the
breast
and
perhaps
some
stuffing
,
Hal
?
'
and
the
boy
replied
that
he
would
like
to
eat
some
of
the
smaller
bird
,
please
.
He
could
not
eat
his
own
;
it
was
dreadful
to
see
it
there
all
cut
about
.
Every
now
and
then
he
'd
look
down
the
table
at
Nelly
,
who
was
sitting
there
looking
flushed
and
very
pretty
,
but
not
in
the
least
like
his
mama
.
The
cocks
had
been
killed
and
were
almost
eaten
now
and
the
party
had
been
going
on
a
long
time
,
but
there
was
no
sign
of
his
mother
's
return
.
Perhaps
there
was
some
mistake
.
The
last
knife
and
fork
had
ceased
to
rattle
against
the
plate
,
and
the
bottle
of
port
had
been
opened
.
For
a
moment
there
was
silence
;
then
Hal
braced
himself
to
ask
,
'Dad
,
whose
bird
was
the
largest
,
Charlie
's
or
mine
?
'
Everyone
turned
towards
him
in
surprise
and
,
with
half
a
smile
on
his
face
,
he
waited
for
them
to
know
whose
had
been
that
splendid
bird
.
Bert
considered
for
a
moment
.
Then
,
remembering
that
Hal
had
asked
for
a
slice
from
the
little
bird
,
he
answered
,
'They
were
both
real
fine
birds
.
I
was
proud
to
carve
them
.
Yours
was
very
tender
but
I
think
Charlie
's
was
the
largest
.
'
#
21
<
481
TEXT
P19
>
It
was
one
of
the
strangest
courtships
I
'd
ever
known-
it
held
society
gossips
by
the
ears
all
that
Season
A
pretty
case
for
Freud
BY
ALEC
WAUGH
ILLUSTRATED
BY
BOB
PEAKE
I
NOTICED
him
in
the
first
place
because
he
was
the
only
other
person
in
the
pavilion
wearing
a
silk
hat
.
I
had
the
excuse
of
having
come
on
there
from
a
wedding
.
But
I
should
have
gone
back
and
changed
had
I
known
how
conspicuous
I
should
be
.
It
was
ten
years
since
I
had
been
to
the
Varsity
Match
at
Lord
's
.
And
I
was
astonished
by
the
change
;
by
the
empty
stands
,
the
absence
of
smart
frocks
,
the
lounge-suited
atmosphere
of
the
enclosures
.
A
social
occasion
,
for
whose
sake
in
remote
rectories
mothballs
had
been
once
shaken
out
of
braided
coats
and
wide-brimmed
``
toppers
''
stripped
of
their
tissue
wrappings
,
was
now
a
very
ordinary
cricket
match
in
which
the
general
public
took
little
interest
.
As
I
walked
in
my
sponge-bag
trousers
and
shining
hat
through
the
long
,
high
,
many-windowed
morning
room
,
I
felt
as
antediluvian
as
the
curved
bats
and
pastoral
portraits
that
adorn
its
walls
:
so
antediluvian
that
as
I
took
my
seat
beside
the
one
other
Edwardian
survival
,
a
hackneyed
Latin
tag-
the
tongue
that
it
is
a
solecism
now
to
quote-
actually
seemed
appropriate
to
the
occasion
.
I
thought
of
Lord
's
as
the
pre-war
pages
of
Punch
presented
it
;
of
Lord
's
as
I
had
known
it
in
the
early
'twenties
;
the
tight-packed
mounds
;
the
coaches
by
the
tavern
;
the
parade
of
parasols
between
the
innings
;
colour
,
excitement
,
glamour
;
and
now
this
:
Homburgs
and
bowler
hats
in
the
pavilion
,
long
terraces
of
white
beside
the
screen
...
Nos
duo
turba
sumus
,
I
thought
,
as
I
leant
sideways
towards
my
fellow
relic
.
``
I
wonder
,
''
I
asked
,
``
if
I
might
see
your
scorecard
?
''
HE
turned
;
and
I
immediately
forgot
that
it
was
a
need
for
sartorial
kinship
that
had
decided
my
choice
of
seat
.
He
was
one
of
the
most
striking-looking
men
that
I
have
ever
seen
.
He
was
young
:
in
the
latish
twenties
;
and
handsome
in
a
clear-skinned
way
.
But
it
was
not
merely
his
good
looks
that
startled
me
.
The
impression
that
he
made
is
not
to
be
explained
by
any
cataloguing
of
separate
features
;
high
forehead
,
grey-blue
eyes
,
full
mouth
,
long
pointed
nose
.
I
was
no
more
conscious
of
those
separate
features
than
one
is
of
the
pattern
on
a
transparent
lampshade
.
Just
as
there
are
two
kinds
of
lampshade
,
the
one
whose
object
it
is
to
retransmit
a
softened
light
and
the
other
that
is
a
decoration
,
simply
;
so
are
there
certain
types
of
face
,
the
one
in
which
the
personality
is
subservient
to
the
featured
mask
of
lip
,
brow
,
cheek
,
to
which
it
gives
mobility
and
meaning
,
the
other
in
which
you
are
so
exclusively
conscious
of
the
personality
behind
that
mask
that
you
sometimes
find
yourself
unable
to
describe
the
physical
appearance
of
someone
with
the
very
texture
of
whose
thought
you
are
familiar
.
It
was
like
that
now
.
I
was
conscious
not
of
a
handsome
face
,
but
of
a
new
person
;
of
someone
who
was
masterful
but
unworldly
;
practical
but
inexperienced
;
masculine
but
with
that
look
of
anticipation
,
of
waiting
to
be
fulfilled
that
you
expect
to
find
in
a
young
girl
;
a
combination
of
characteristics
so
self-contradictory
that
the
obvious
corollary
to
their
catalogue
would
be
:
``
What
a
mass
of
complexes
.
A
pretty
case
for
Freud
.
''
That
was
what
you
would
have
expected
.
He
was
n't
,
though
.
He
was
of
a
piece
,
without
self-consciousness
;
the
kind
of
man
who
does
not
know
what
the
word
shyness
means
.
I
was
curious
,
alert
,
excited
.
I
've
got
to
find
out
who
you
are
,
I
thought
.
In
the
lazy
atmosphere
of
a
cricket
match
it
is
easy
to
start
a
conversation
.
The
cricket
was
slow
,
desultory
,
undramatic
.
In
a
little
while
we
were
more
interested
in
our
talk
than
in
the
match
.
At
any
rate
,
I
was
.
His
talk
had
the
same
contradictory
characteristics
as
his
appearance
.
It
was
boyishly
eager
,
yet
at
the
same
time
authoritative
.
It
was
the
talk
of
one
who
stood
on
the
brink
of
experience
,
yet
was
accustomed
to
the
exercise
of
authority
.
More
baffling
still
,
though
his
voice
had
a
slightly
mannered
intonation
,
it
had
no
trace
of
the
drawl
that
you
would
expect
to
find
in
a
fashionably-dressed
young
man
.
He
was
a
puzzle
,
right
enough
.
THE
hands
of
the
turret
clock
pointed
to
five
o'clock
.
Stumps
would
not
be
drawn
till
half
past
six
.
In
an
hour
and
a
half
I
ought
to
be
able
to
find
out
something
about
him
.
Luck
came
my
way
.
An
exchange
of
ideas
became
an
argument
,
a
point
which
could
only
be
settled
by
the
consultation
of
a
particular
book
of
reference
.
I
had
fancied
the
book
was
in
the
pavilion
library
.
It
did
not
prove
to
be
;
or
anyhow
,
we
could
not
find
it
.
I
happened
to
have
a
copy
at
my
flat
.
``
It
's
not
five
minutes
'
walk
away
,
''
I
said
.
``
Let
's
go
back
there
afterwards
and
have
a
sherry
.
''
``
Let
's
go
back
now
.
This
cricket
bores
me
.
''
An
answer
that
combined
his
boyishness
and
his
authority
;
his
readiness
to
accept
new
suggestions
with
his
assumption
that
no
wish
of
his
would
be
contradicted
.
It
did
not
occur
to
him
that
I
might
want
to
stay
on
and
watch
the
cricket
.
Like
a
schoolboy
on
his
way
to
a
party
he
chattered
without
stopping
till
we
reached
the
large
,
barrack-shaped
apartment-house
on
whose
highest
floor
I
had
a
one-room
flat
where
I
keep
clothes
and
papers
,
that
I
use
as
a
kind
of
office
6pied-a
?
3-terre
when
I
am
in
London
.
``
Is
this
where
you
live
?
''
he
asked
.
I
nodded
.
HE
looked
up
inquisitively
at
its
straight
sheer
surface
,
as
though
he
were
seeing
this
particular
kind
of
building
for
the
first
time
;
as
though
he
were
a
foreigner
obtaining
the
material
for
a
monograph
``
How
London
Lives
''
.
As
I
opened
the
cocktail
cabinet
and
set
about
the
preparation
of
an
``
old-fashioned
''
,
he
deployed
none
of
the
diplomatically
assumed
indifference
with
which
it
is
customary
to
take
stock
of
a
new
room
without
letting
it
appear
that
you
are
conscious
of
being
in
one
.
With
an
unabashed
curiosity
he
took
a
mental
inventory
of
the
room
:
its
lighting
,
its
shelves
,
its
chairs
,
its
pictures
,
the
jumble
of
knick-knacks
along
the
mantelpiece
;
then
started
on
a
tour
of
investigation
,
taking
up
a
book
,
peering
into
an
etching
,
lifting
a
cigarette-box
;
without
comment
,
as
though
he
were
visiting
an
exhibition
,
till
suddenly
,
with
a
note
of
real
interest
in
his
voice
,
~
''
What
's
that
doing
here
?
''
he
asked
.
He
was
pointing
to
the
framed
original
of
a
jacket
design
for
one
of
my
novels
.
``
That
?
Oh
,
I
'm
responsible
for
that
.
''
``
You
drew
the
picture
?
''
``
No-
wrote
the
book
.
''
``
What
,
you
,
the
author
!
''
There
was
a
surprised
excitement
in
his
voice
that
I
should
have
found
extremely
flattering
had
not
experience
counselled
me
against
a
readiness
to
believe
that
here
,
at
last
,
I
was
about
to
meet
the
perfect
,
that
dream
reader
whom
every
novelist
is
convinced
must
exist
somewhere
,
the
one
reader
who
has
not
only
read
everything
that
he
has
written
,
but
read
between
the
lines
.
On
those
rare
occasions
I
really
am
the
target
at
which
enthusiasm
is
directed
,
it
is
usually
to
receive
some
such
testimonial
as
``
I
've
been
wanting
to
meet
you
for
so
long
.
There
's
a
mistake
in
that
last
book
but
one
of
yours
that
I
've
been
longing
to
point
out
.
On
page
thirty-seven
you
talk
about
Mildred
's
gas
fire
,
and
in
the
last
chapter
you
have
coals
falling
through
a
grate
.
Now
I
wonder
if
anyone
else
has
spotted
that
?
''
Previous
experience
did
not
encourage
me
to
expect
from
my
guest
's
excitement
a
long
,
sympathetic
,
interpretive
analysis
of
my
short
stories
.
I
should
have
been
disappointed
if
I
had
.
``
There
's
something
I
've
always
wanted
to
ask
you
.
Was
Julia
Thirleigh
really
the
model
for
your
heroine
?
''
``
Well
...
''
It
is
the
kind
of
question
that
usually
a
novelist
resents
;
resents
because
it
is
impossible
to
reply
honestly
.
The
answer
is
always
``
Yes
and
No
''
.
No
full-length
character
is
ever
a
direct
portrait
;
yet
no
character
that
is
alive
has
not
been
drawn
in
part
from
life
.
A
trick
of
speech
has
been
borrowed
here
,
a
gesture
there
.
The
process
of
creation
must
start
somewhere
;
must
have
some
solid
foundation
in
experience
.
But
by
the
time
the
story
is
quarter
finished
,
the
novelist
has
forgotten
his
model
altogether
;
his
character
has
developed
a
temperament
and
destiny
of
its
own
.
USUALLY
,
at
least
,
that
is
the
way
it
happens
.
In
the
case
of
Julia
Thirleigh
it
had
been
rather
different
;
possibly
because
I
have
``
put
''
her
into
the
kind
of
novel
that
is
less
a
story
than
an
argument
,
that
requires
distinct
types
to
contrast
different
points
of
view
.
I
needed
a
character
to
typify
the
debutante
of
the
late
nineteen-twenties
,
the
second
edition
of
the
Bright
Young
People
,
the
London
of
the
slump
.
And
it
was
just
because
Julia
is
herself
less
a
person
than
a
type
that
,
when
I
had
finished
the
book
,
I
was
astonished
to
find
how
closely
my
finished
character
resembled
the
model
which
i
had
meant
to
employ
merely
as
a
first
sketch
:
so
closely
that
I
did
not
see
how
a
great
many
people
could
fail
to
recognise
her
.
Through
a
decade
when
young
women
not
only
claimed
,
but
asserted
,
their
right
to
the
same
independence
as
their
brothers
,
Julia
was
the
most
discussed
of
those
Londoners
whose
activities
are
photographed
week
by
week
in
The
Tatler
and
Bystander
and
Sketch
.
She
was
not
so
much
famous
as
notorious
.
She
had
avoided
,
it
is
true
,
any
open
scandal
.
She
had
not
shot
an
unfaithful
suitor
,
been
convicted
as
a
drug
addict
or
cited
in
the
divorce
courts
.
To
that
extent
she
had
been
discreet
.
At
the
same
time
she
had
been
subpoenaed
in
a
slander
suit
that
had
been
heard
6in
camera
.
It
was
at
one
of
her
bottle-parties
in
a
top-storey
studio
that
a
free
fight
with
gate-crashers
had
ended
in
a
crumpled
figure
on
the
pavement
and
a
comment
from
the
coroner
that
only
her
most
loyal
friends
held
to
be
unjustified
.
There
had
been
no
open
scandal
.
But
the
clothes
she
had
worn
,
the
company
she
had
kept
,
her
manner
,
her
habits
,
her
whole
way
of
living
had
given
her
the
kind
of
label
that
made
her
current
coin
in
any
argument
.
``
Well
now
,
take
somebody
like
Julia
...
''
and
when
people
said
that
,
no
one
had
any
doubt
of
what
was
meant
.
PRUDENCE
as
well
as
friendship
counselled
me
to
show
my
manuscript
to
Julia
before
I
delivered
it
to
my
publisher
.
She
returned
it
with
a
very
typical
remark
.
``
I
do
n't
use
Blue-grass
.
''
``
Is
that
your
only
comment
?
''
``
My
only
criticism
.
''
``
There
's
nothing
there
that
you
object
to
?
''
I
asked
her
.
``
Why
should
there
be
?
''
``
Well
...
''
She
smiled
.
``
Is
there
anything
in
your
book
that
people
have
n't
said
about
me
and
believed
about
me
?
''
``
There
's
a
difference
between
gossip
and
a
thing
said
in
print
.
''
``
If
your
publishers
are
afraid
of
libel
I
'll
write
them
a
letter
of
absolution
.
''
I
could
scarcely
deny
,
in
the
face
of
that
,
that
I
had
used
Julia
as
a
model
,
yet
I
was
reluctant
to
admit
that
my
character
was
a
photograph
.
``
In
a
kind
of
way
,
''
I
said
.
``
You
did
?
I
'd
always
heard
you
did
,
but
I
was
n't
certain
.
You
must
know
her
,
then
?
''
``
I
was
lunching
with
her
yesterday
.
''
``
Yesterday
!
''
He
regarded
me
with
a
strange
veneration
,
as
though
I
were
haloed
in
such
a
light
as
had
transfigured
Moses
on
his
descent
from
Sinai
.
``
YESTERDAY
!
I
can
hardly
believe
it
.
I
've
heard
so
much
about
her
,
read
so
much
about
her
.
It
's
strange
to
be
meeting
somebody
who
really
knows
her
.
Is
she
as
beautiful
as
her
photographs
?
They
are
all
so
different
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
24
<
482
TEXT
P2
>
COMPLETE
STORY
by
May
Somerset
So
she
invented
George
To
be
young-
and
alone-
in
Paris
...
What
else
could
either
of
them
do
but
pretend
they
were
in
love
?
JUDY
stuck
it
for
two
days
.
Then
she
revolted
.
And
,
being
Judy
,
she
decided
she
must
do
something
about
it
.
Coming
to
Paris
had
been
the
biggest
thrill
in
all
the
twenty
years
of
her
life
.
She
had
got
the
chance
when
Mr.
Cartwright's
personal
assistant
had
fallen
ill
at
the
last
moment
.
Judy
,
who
had
worked
under
her
,
knew
more
about
what
this
Paris
conference
was
about
than
anyone
else
in
the
office-
apart
from
Mr.
Cartwright
,
of
course
.
So
,
at
two
days
'
notice
,
she
was
off
to
Paris
.
Paris
in
the
spring
!
With
mist
rising
from
the
Seine
in
the
early
morning
and
the
cafes
gaily
spilling
out
across
the
pavements
in
the
midday
sunshine
.
She
could
see
Notre
Dame
from
her
hotel
window
and
the
Arc
de
Triomphe
from
the
window
of
the
office
where
the
conference
was
being
held
.
It
was
all
fabulous
.
Walking
to
work
,
she
wanted
to
sing
.
At
lunch
time
she
was
torn
between
the
desire
to
window
shop
and
just
sit
at
a
cafe
table
and
watch
the
world
go
by
.
It
was
the
evenings
that
were
the
trouble
.
Strolling
along
the
streets
,
exploring
Montmartre
or
the
Isle
de
Cite
was
possible
only
if
she
had
company
.
Alone
,
it
was
apt
to
give
the
wrong
impression
.
As
Judy
had
found
out
.
Another
girl
would
have
done
;
or
an
aunt
or
uncle
,
father
or
mother
.
It
did
n't
have
to
be
a
young
man
;
though
,
naturally
,
that
would
have
been
better
still
.
Judy
knew
no
one
in
Paris
,
except
Mr.
Cartwright
,
who
was
engaged
every
evening
,
and
who
was
,
anyway
,
at
least
sixty
.
But
she
certainly
was
not
going
to
spend
ten
glorious
evenings
sitting
in
her
hotel
.
So
,
something
had
to
be
done
.
And
there
was
something
she
could
do
.
At
least
,
there
was
the
possibility
of
something
.
Being
Judy
,
that
was
enough
.
One
other
person
shared
the
room
she
had
been
given
to
work
in
,
when
she
was
not
actually
in
the
conference
chamber
taking
notes
.
He
was
the
personal
assistant
to
the
leader
of
the
other
English
delegation
.
His
name
,
she
knew
,
was
Charles
Hanson
.
He
was
tall
and
lean
and
quite
heart-stoppingly
handsome
,
or
would
have
been
if
he
hadn't
looked
so
solemn
all
the
time
.
He
sat
across
the
room
from
her
and
concentrated
on
his
work
.
Obviously
he
was
immune
to
females
or
,
at
any
rate
,
he
was
intent
on
giving
that
impression
.
But
he
was
the
only
possibility
.
On
the
third
afternoon
of
her
stay
Judy
was
desperate
at
the
thought
of
another
wasted
evening
in
front
of
her
.
She
did
n't
want
to
scare
the
poor
man
across
the
room
.
Neither
did
she
want
to
give
him
the
impression
that
she
was
``
that
''
type
of
girl
.
All
she
wanted
was
a
companion
so
that
she
could
move
freely
in
the
evenings
.
She
'd
make
quite
,
quite
sure
there
would
n't
be
any
misunderstanding
about
it
.
So
she
invented
George
.
Well
,
perhaps
not
quite
invented
.
Because
there
was
a
George
at
home
in
England
and
he
was
apt
to
proudly
announce
he
was
``
her
fellow
,
''
and
there
was
no
need
to
explain
that
he
was
five
years
old
and
her
nephew
into
the
bargain
.
COMING
back
to
the
office
after
lunch
,
Judy
stood
at
the
big
window
for
a
moment
before
she
went
to
her
desk
.
Below
,
in
the
Champs
Elysees
,
the
cars
glittered
in
the
sun
and
the
pedestrians
were
dappled
by
leaf
shadows
.
Then
,
abruptly
,
she
turned
round
.
``
Oh
,
I
wish
George
was
here
.
''
``
Eh
?
''
Charles
Hanson
was
already
at
his
desk
.
He
raised
his
head
,
looking
a
trifle
startled
.
Judy
crossed
to
her
own
desk
.
``
I
said
I
wished
George
was
here
,
''
she
repeated
.
``
He-
he
's
someone
I
go
about
with
a
lot
in
London
.
It
would
be
so
heavenly
to
have
him
to
go
about
with
here
.
What
do
you
do
with
your
evenings
here
?
''
``
Er-
so
far
I
've
gone
for
walks
.
''
``
Are
you
going
for
one
tonight
?
''
``
I-
yes
,
I
thought
of
doing
that
.
''
``
By
yourself
?
''
He
straightened
a
little
.
``
Certainly
by
myself
.
I
do
n't
know
anyone
in
Paris
.
''
``
Neither
do
I
.
That
's
the
trouble
.
''
She
launched
herself
into
her
plan
.
``
You
see
,
it
's
all
very
well
for
you
;
you
can
go
for
walks
by
yourself
,
explore
anywhere
you
like
.
But
I
ca
n't
;
not
alone
.
People
seem
to-
to
get
the
idea
that
I
do
n't
really
want
to
be
alone
.
``
I
'll
go
crazy
if
I
have
to
spend
every
single
evening
that
I'm
in
Paris
just
sitting
in
the
hotel
.
Why
,
I
may
never
get
the
chance
to
come
here
again
.
``
It
would
be
all
right
if-
George
was
here
.
But
he
is
n't
.
So
please
,
when
you
go
for
your
walk
,
may
I
come
with
you
?
''
``
Good
heavens
!
Do
you
know
,
I
never
thought
of
that
.
I
imagined
you
'd
have
lots
of
friends
;
be
out
every
night
.
''
``
I
have
n't
and
I
'm
not
,
''
she
retorted
.
``
I
came
at
two
days'
notice
,
so
there
was
n't
even
time
to
find
out
if
anyone
I
knew
had
friends
in
Paris
.
I
know
George
has
n't
.
''
She
had
to
keep
him
in
the
foreground
.
``
He
's
never
been
to
Paris
.
''
That
was
true
,
anyhow
.
``
Would
n't
George
mind
if
you
came
out
with
me
?
''
Judy
felt
her
colour
rising
.
Thank
goodness
he
had
no
means
of
knowing
she
always
did
blush
furiously
if
she
had
told
even
the
tiniest
and
whitest
of
lies
!
``
Well
,
he
does
rather
like
me
to
himself
.
''
That
,
too
,
was
true
.
``
But
I
ca
n't
waste
all
my
evenings
here
.
I
want
to
see
so
much
.
I
want
to
go
on
buses
and
the
Metro
,
up
to
Montmartre
and
along
the
Left
Bank
.
I
want
to
go
on
a
river
trip
.
''
Then
a
thought
struck
her
.
She
had
invented
George
,
but
,
after
all
,
Charles
Hanson
might
have
someone
who
would
prefer
that
he
did
spend
his
evenings
in
Paris
in
lonely
solitude
.
``
Of
course
,
if
you
've
got
someone
who
might
not
like
it
...
''
``
Well
,
I
do
n't
think
Peggy
would
take
to
the
idea
,
but
she
isn't
here
,
is
she
?
''
Suddenly
he
grinned
.
``
If
you
'll
risk
George
finding
out
,
I'll
do
the
same
with
Peggy
.
After
all
,
as
you
obviously
ca
n't
go
around
by
yourself
I
'd
be
a
boor
to
condemn
you
to
your
hotel
for
the
rest
of
your
evenings
in
Paris
.
``
So
,
shall
we
say
six
o'clock
,
providing
this
afternoon's
conference
does
n't
run
late
.
Still
,
as
we
'll
both
be
there
...
''
They
met
at
six
,
by
the
elevators
on
the
ground
floor
.
Charles
grinned
again
as
she
came
towards
him
and
Judy
found
herself
thinking
that
this
Peggy
was
pretty
lucky
.
Plainly
,
Charles
was
shy
at
first
,
but
when
his
smile
was
so
wide
and
friendly
you
just
had
to
like
him
.
As
far
as
the
evening
was
concerned
,
her
plan
could
n't
have
worked
better
.
She
'd
been
right
in
thinking
that
Paris
in
the
evening
,
with
a
companion
,
would
be
a
simply
wonderful
place
.
They
ate
in
the
Place
de
Republique
and
then
went
up
to
Montmartre
and
found
a
fair
going
on
in
the
streets
.
They
talked
and
laughed
with
all
sorts
of
people
.
They
had
coffee
at
several
different
cafes
.
They
looked
down
on
the
twinkling
lights
of
Paris
.
And
then
they
walked
down
the
steep
streets
and
back
to
her
hotel
.
``
It
was
marvellous
!
''
There
were
stars
in
Judy
's
eyes
.
``
It's
exactly
as
I
thought
it
would
be
.
''
He
looked
down
at
her
.
``
You
must
bring
George
here
,
one
day
,
and
show
it
to
him
.
Is
he
fun
to
be
with
?
''
Because
she
felt
such
a
stab
of
guilt
she
said
quickly
:
``
He's
the
greatest
fun
in
the
world
.
And
I
will
bring
him
one
day
.
''
She
'd
be
grey-haired
by
the
time
he
was
old
enough
and
probably
still
a
spinster
.
``
Will
you
bring
Peggy
,
too
?
''
she
asked
.
He
hesitated
,
then
he
shook
his
head
.
``
I
do
n't
think
so
.
She
finds
going
abroad
too
complicated
.
She
's
content
with
Britain
.
''
So
Paris
could
stay
``
theirs
.
''
Judy
could
n't
help
her
heart
giving
a
little
leap
.
Neither
could
she
help
the
malicious
little
thought
that
Peggy
sounded
both
drab
and
dreary
.
Charles
was
certainly
neither
.
SHE
took
herself
to
task
several
times
during
the
next
few
days
,
however
.
After
all
,
she
had
thrust
herself
on
to
Charles
when
,
quite
obviously
,
he
'd
had
every
intention
of
staying
solitarily
true
to
Peggy
.
To
do
anything
unfair
to
Peggy
would
be
mean
and
despicable
.
But
it
was
a
little
difficult
to
remember
that
when
they
were
seated
,
shoulder
to
shoulder
,
on
a
boat
on
the
Seine
and
there
was
a
moon
overhead
.
Neither
was
it
easy
when
they
walked
back
to
her
hotel
and
their
hands
touched
and
linked
for
a
moment
before
she
pulled
hers
away
.
``
George
?
''
he
asked
.
``
And
Peggy
,
''
she
retorted
,
almost
sharply
.
He
moved
a
little
away
from
her
.
``
You
're
right
,
of
course
.
But
it
's
been
a
good
evening
,
hasn't
it
?
''
``
Wonderful
.
''
It
was
extraordinary
how
it
could
hurt
to
say
just
one
word
.
It
would
have
been
silly-
and
it
would
have
admitted
things
she
did
n't
want
to
admit
if
she
had
refused
to
go
out
with
him
any
more
.
So
at
the
week-end
they
explored
further
.
They
went
to
St
Cloud
and
,
of
course
,
Versailles
.
The
sun
continued
to
shine
and
Judy
wore
the
summer
dresses
she
had
packed
with
so
much
excitement
.
But
at
night
,
back
in
her
hotel
room
,
she
took
to
standing
at
her
window
for
a
long
time
,
leaning
on
the
window
sill
and
looking
out
at
Paris
as
it
slept
.
She
was
storing
it
all
up
in
her
heart
.
Though
now
,
she
knew
,
it
would
hurt
unbearably
every
time
she
remembered
it
,
and
she
would
go
on
remembering
it
all
her
life
.
Perhaps
Charles
would
remember
,
too
,
even
if
he
did
have
his
Peggy
who
never
wanted
to
leave
England
.
She
certainly
could
n't
know
what
she
was
missing
.
Charles
was
lucky
;
this
could
fade
to
a
dream
for
him
.
He
had
someone
to
put
in
its
place
.
But
she-
well
,
George
,
at
five
years
old
,
did
n't
promise
to
be
much
help
,
even
though
she
did
love
him
so
much
.
Rather
ostentatiously
she
bought
postcards
for
George
everywhere
they
went
.
If
Charles
did
n't
like
it
,
well
,
he
could
buy
them
for
Peggy
,
could
n't
he
?
Inevitably
their
last
day
came
,
their
last
evening
.
``
We
're
doing
a
show
tonight
,
''
Charles
informed
her
masterfully
.
``
And
a
night
club
afterwards
.
You
're
not
going
back
to
George
without
sampling
that
side
of
Paris
night
life
.
''
ACTUALLY
Judy
did
n't
enjoy
it
very
much
.
She
kept
remembering
that
tomorrow
night
she
'd
be
back
home
,
and
there
would
be
no
Charles
.
It
was
her
own
fault
,
of
course
.
She
had
started
it
all
,
and
if
she
'd
got
hurt
there
was
no
one
else
to
blame
.
But
it
was
going
to
be
lonely
after
tonight
.
And
the
loneliness
seemed
to
have
crept
into
her
heart
already
.
After
they
had
been
at
the
night
club
for
some
time
they
fell
silent
.
Judy
watched
the
dancers
firmly
.
She
must
n't
blink
or
the
tears
in
her
eyes
might
spill
over
,
and
she
knew
that
Charles
was
looking
at
her
averted
face
.
``
Ready
to
go
?
''
He
said
suddenly
.
``
Quite
ready
.
''
She
rose
at
once
.
But
when
they
were
outside
neither
of
them
made
any
attempt
to
turn
in
the
direction
of
her
hotel
.
The
night
club
was
in
Montmartre
and
,
wordlessly
,
they
walked
up
towards
the
Sacre
Coeur
,
and
then
,
in
the
shadow
of
the
great
church
,
they
turned
and
looked
down
over
Paris
.
The
moon
was
paling
;
it
was
almost
dawn
.
Charles
said
softly
:
``
Shall
we
see
the
sunrise
?
Everyone
should
do
that
once
.
''
So
they
waited
,
and
gradually
the
sky
turned
to
a
pale
green
and
then
to
pink
and
then
to
misty
gold
which
seemed
to
envelop
everything
.
Judy
knew
that
if
she
made
the
slightest
move
towards
Charles
she
would
be
in
his
arms
.
#
211
<
483
TEXT
P21
>
``
Tell
me
,
how
did
you
come
?
Did
Weir
bring
you
?
''
Before
Linda
could
make
any
reply
Ralph
Batley
's
voice
cut
in
sharply
from
behind
her
,
saying
:
``
This
is
my
uncle
,
Mr.
MacNally
,
and
this
''
-
the
hand
came
past
her
and
rested
on
the
boy
's
head-
``
this
is
my
nephew
,
Michael
.
''
Before
she
could
acknowledge
the
introductions
he
went
on
:
``
Take
Miss
Metcalfe
up
to
the
house
,
Uncle
Shane
.
''
``
2Aye
,
Ralph
.
Yes
,
I
'll
do
that
.
Will
you
come
along
now
?
''
The
old
man
backed
away
from
her
,
one
arm
extended
in
a
courtly
gesture
.
She
felt
inclined
to
laugh
.
From
first
impressions
she
did
n't
think
she
would
get
many
laughs
from
her
employer
,
but
this
old
man
seemed
to
be
bubbling
with
a
peculiar
sense
of
joy
.
In
the
yard
the
wind
tore
at
them
,
and
as
the
old
man
steadied
her
with
his
hand
on
her
elbow
he
yelled
:
``
Have
you
long
come
?
I've
been
away
up
in
the
top
field
,
the
fence
is
flat
.
''
``
No
,
I
've
just
arrived
.
''
``
Then
you
have
n't
been
in
the
house
at
all
?
''
His
voice
was
high
with
surprise
.
``
No
.
''
She
could
feel
his
bewilderment
.
``
I
wondered
about
your
case
there
.
''
He
put
out
his
hand
for
it
,
and
she
let
him
take
it
from
her
.
``
Did
Weir
bring
you
up
?
You
did
n't
say
.
''
``
No
,
Mr.
Weir
was
out
.
''
``
You
could
n't
have
got
here
2afore
dark
then
?
''
``
No
,
I
lost
my
way
and
I
arrived
at
another
farm
.
The
name
''
-
she
paused
,
then
went
on-
``
the
name
was
Cadwell
.
''
THE
old
man
came
to
an
abrupt
stop
and
his
hand
came
off
her
arm
.
He
turned
to
the
boy
and
said
:
``
Michael
.
Here
,
take
hold
of
this
case
and
go
on
up
.
''
He
pushed
the
case
and
the
lamp
into
the
boy
's
hands
,
then
added
:
``
Away
with
you
now
.
''
It
was
n't
until
the
child
had
moved
off
that
he
said
quickly
:
``
Do
n't
tell
me
that
a
Cadwell
brought
you
up
here
,
then
?
''
``
Yes
,
the
young
man
.
Rouse
,
I
think
his
name
was
.
''
``
You
did
n't
tell
him-
Ralph
back
there
?
''
``
Yes
,
I
'm
afraid
I
did
,
I
did
n't
see
any
reason
not
to
.
What
have
I
done
wrong
?
''
There
was
a
tremor
of
apprehension
in
her
voice
.
``
I
did
n't
know
that
Mr.
Cadwell
and
Mr.
Batley
were
at
loggerheads
.
I
'm
terribly
sorry
if
I
've
caused-
''
``
That
's
all
right
,
you
were
n't
to
know
,
girl
,
but
I
do
n't
know
how
Maggie
will
take
this
.
Come
,
''
and
he
took
hold
of
her
arm
again
.
They
were
walking
along
a
broad
flagged
terrace
now
and
the
wind
was
meeting
them
head-on
,
and
when
they
reached
the
porch
they
both
stood
panting
for
a
moment
,
before
the
old
man
said
:
``
I
'll
take
off
2me
boots
.
Maggie
would
brain
me
if
I
went
in
with
2me
boots
on
.
''
Then
bending
towards
Linda
he
whispered
:
``
Wipe
your
feet-
''
Feeling
very
like
a
child
,
Linda
did
as
she
was
requested
,
while
she
watched
him
hop
from
one
stockinged
foot
to
the
other
over
the
cold
stone
flags
to
the
door
.
When
he
opened
the
door
the
reason
was
made
plain
,
for
the
floor
on
to
which
she
stepped
was
polished
as
she
had
never
before
seen
a
floor
polished
.
But
her
attention
was
lifted
from
the
floor
to
the
hall
which
opened
out
before
her
,
for
in
size
and
shape
it
was
an
exact
replica
of
the
hall
of
the
Cadwells
'
house
.
There
was
the
same
large
open
fireplace
.
There
was
the
same
winding
staircase
going
off
to
the
left
with
the
balcony
running
from
it
along
the
entire
length
of
the
far
wall
;
yet
for
all
the
similarity
this
hall
had
nothing
of
the
other's
charm
.
A
long
black
oak
refectory
table
ran
lengthways
down
the
hall
.
Standing
with
her
back
to
it
was
a
woman
.
She
was
of
medium
height
with
greying
hair
and
had
two
patches
of
red
high
on
her
cheek
bones
.
Her
expression
checked
Linda
's
progress
.
THE
Cadwells
had
looked
at
her
each
in
their
own
way
.
Ralph
Batley
's
appraisal
had
shown
his
surprise
.
The
old
man
had
greeted
her
gleefully
,
the
boy
with
wonder
;
but
this
woman
's
look
was
so
different
.
It
seemed
as
if
she
was
being
called
upon
to
make
a
quick
decision
and
was
finding
the
process
difficult
.
The
woman
was
now
coming
towards
Linda
.
``
I
'm
sorry
you
've
had
to
find
your
own
way
.
When
you
didn't
come
at
two
he
thought
maybe
...
anyway
he
could
n't
leave
the
calving
.
''
The
woman
's
voice
was
soft
and
thick
and
pleasant
,
but
before
Linda
could
say
anything
she
had
turned
on
the
old
man
,
crying
:
''
It
's
your
fault
.
Where
d'you
think
you
've
been
?
''
``
Now
Maggie
,
2whisht
a
while
,
I
was
up
in
the
top
field
with
the
railings
as
flat
as
a
pancake
.
You
would
n't
have
me
let
the
cattle
get
through
,
now
would
you
?
''
``
Oh
.
''
She
moved
her
head
impatiently
then
turned
to
Linda
saying
:
``
Well
,
come
in
,
come
in
.
Here
,
let
me
have
your
coat
.
You
'll
be
frozen
.
''
As
Linda
took
off
her
coat
Shane
,
tripping
towards
the
fire-place
like
an
aged
gnome
,
said
gaily
:
``
She
's
got
her
hand
in
already
,
Maggie
,
she
's
been
helping
with
the
calving
.
''
``
Helping
with
the
calving
?
''
The
woman
looked
up
at
her
incredulously
.
Linda
,
going
hot
with
what
she
knew
was
to
come
,
said
hesitantly
:
''
Apparently
I
came
in
the
back
way
.
I
saw
the
light
in
the
byre
.
''
``
You
came
in
the
back
way
?
From
the
main
road
?
''
``
Yes
.
''
``
Oh
.
''
She
nodded
at
Linda
,
a
smile
now
softening
her
face
.
``
Mr.
Weir
brought
you
?
''
``
No
.
''
``
No
.
Weir
did
n't
bring
her
.
''
They
all
turned
their
eyes
towards
the
door
under
the
balcony
through
which
Ralph
Batley
was
entering
the
room
.
As
he
came
slowly
across
the
hall
he
said
to
no
one
in
particular
:
``
She
took
the
wrong
road
.
''
She
watched
him
reach
up
to
the
high
mantelshelf
and
take
a
pipe
from
out
of
a
wooden
rack
,
then
he
turned
to
his
mother
.
But
his
eyes
remained
on
the
pipe
as
he
said
heavily
:
``
She
forked
right
at
the
cliff
end
.
''
Mrs.
Batley
's
brown
eyes
were
wide
and
,
unmistakably
,
there
was
fear
in
them
.
Ralph
Batley
turned
from
his
mother
's
gaze
to
the
fire
now
and
lifting
his
foot
he
thrust
it
into
the
heart
of
the
blazing
logs
.
A
shower
of
sparks
sprayed
around
the
chimney
.
Then
taking
a
home-made
spill
from
out
of
a
bunch
and
putting
it
towards
the
blaze
,
he
said
coldly
:
``
Our
neighbours
were
kind
enough
to
bring
her
to
the
top
gate
.
''
He
was
attempting
to
light
an
empty
pipe
.
Realising
this
he
threw
the
spill
into
the
fire
and
,
as
if
to
cover
up
his
mistake
,
said
with
a
poor
attempt
at
lightness
:
``
I
'm
forgetting
,
you
have
n't
met
my
mother
.
''
Mrs.
Batley
's
response
to
this
was
to
say
quietly
:
``
You
'll
be
wanting
a
wash
,
will
you
come
up
?
''
She
turned
about
and
walked
across
the
hall
.
Linda
,
picking
up
her
case
,
followed
her
up
the
stairs
,
along
the
balcony
to
the
far
end
.
There
Mrs.
Batley
opened
a
door
,
saying
over
her
shoulder
:
``
I
hope
you
'll
be
quite
comfortable
.
''
Linda
moved
into
the
room
.
Then
turning
quickly
about
she
looked
at
the
older
woman
appealingly
and
said
under
her
breath
:
``
Mrs.
Batley
,
I
seem
to
have
done
something
wrong
.
I
'm
sorry
.
''
Mrs.
Batley
stared
at
her
for
a
moment
,
then
stepping
into
the
bedroom
and
closing
the
door
behind
her
,
said
:
``
I
'm
sorry
too
,
my
dear
.
I
'm
sorry
you
had
to
start
like
this
.
One
thing
I
'll
ask
of
you
,
keep
away
from
the
''
-
she
paused
here
,
then
brought
out-
``
the
Cadwells
.
If
you
want
to
work
here
and
in
peace
,
do
n't
even
mention
their
name
.
And
another
thing
I
would
ask
you
,
do
your
best
for
him
,
will
you
?
You
see
he
never
wanted
a
woman
on
the
place
.
But
I
was
for
it
,
and
you
're
not
quite
what
I
expected
.
''
She
held
up
her
hand
.
``
No
offence
meant
,
but
you
do
n't
look
exactly
cut
out
for
this
life
.
Still
,
time
will
tell
.
Come
down
when
you
're
ready
.
''
She
went
quickly
out
of
the
room
leaving
Linda
staring
at
the
closed
door
in
bewilderment
.
Slowly
she
turned
and
looked
about
her
,
and
what
she
saw
held
some
comfort
,
for
there
was
a
wood
fire
burning
in
the
grate
,
the
furniture
was
old-fashioned
but
solid
and
shining
.
The
floor
was
bare
wood
and
again
highly
polished
,
and
before
the
hearth
and
by
the
side
of
the
bed
were
two
clippie
rugs
.
In
the
corner
stood
her
trunk
and
two
cases
.
This
then
was
her
room
.
It
was
comfortable
and
homely
,
but
all
she
wanted
to
do
was
sit
down
and
cry
.
LINDA
did
not
unpack
but
washed
herself
and
combed
her
hair
.
Yet
fifteen
minutes
later
when
she
went
quietly
down
the
stairs
,
she
could
have
been
dressed
for
a
ball
,
the
way
their
eyes
turned
and
watched
her
approach
.
The
table
was
set
now
with
a
white
cloth
and
was
laden
with
food
and
she
said
apologetically
:
``
I
hope
I
have
n't
kept
you
all
waiting
.
''
``
No
,
no
,
we
're
just
going
to
start
.
Come
and
sit
down
.
''
Mrs.
Batley
took
her
seat
at
one
end
of
the
table
and
indicated
a
chair
to
the
right
of
her
.
Linda
had
always
considered
that
she
had
a
good
appetite
although
she
may
not
have
shown
it
in
her
figure
,
but
she
could
not
attempt
to
eat
half
of
the
dishes
that
were
offered
to
her
.
There
was
little
talking
during
the
meal
except
at
one
stage
when
Mrs.
Batley
asked
:
''
Are
your
parents
in
farming
?
''
``
No
,
but
my
uncle
,
my
mother
's
brother
,
manages
a
farm
.
''
No
one
made
any
comment
on
this
and
Mrs.
Batley
put
in
quickly
:
''
Well
if
you
've
all
had
sufficient
you
can
make
a
move
to
the
fire
.
''
Linda
's
help
was
accepted
by
Mrs.
Batley
without
comment
.
When
some
time
later
she
was
standing
at
the
sink
drying
the
dishes
that
Mrs.
Batley
had
washed
and
was
searching
in
her
mind
for
something
to
say
to
break
the
awkward
silence
,
Mrs.
Batley
said
very
softly
:
``
Were
you
inside
the
house
?
''
``
You
mean
the
Cadwells
?
''
Linda
's
voice
,
too
,
was
quiet
.
Mrs.
Batley
nodded
.
``
Yes
,
I
was
in
the
hall
.
''
The
older
woman
flicked
her
hands
downwards
into
the
sink
with
a
violent
movement
,
and
with
a
harsh
bitterness
but
still
under
her
breath
she
said
:
``
I
suppose
you
're
comparing
it
with
ours
?
We
have
n't
got
a
hundred-pound
carpet
nor
all
the
fal-dals
<
SIC
>
.
''
Linda
looked
at
Mrs.
Batley
who
was
now
thrusting
the
china
noisily
into
the
cupboard
.
She
found
herself
pitying
this
woman
,
and
she
lied
as
she
said
softly
:
``
I
did
n't
notice
how
the
place
was
furnished
.
All
that
I
can
really
remember
is
that
the
hall
is
similar
in
shape
to
yours
.
But
one
thing
I
did
notice
,
the
floor
and
furniture
did
n't
gleam
nearly
so
much
as
yours
do
.
''
Even
if
it
had
not
been
true
she
would
have
been
bound
to
say
it
,
for
there
was
a
loneliness
emanating
from
the
other
woman
that
touched
Linda
.
As
she
spoke
Ralph
Batley
came
into
the
kitchen
.
He
looked
neither
at
his
mother
nor
at
Linda
but
went
straight
to
the
back
door
and
was
on
his
way
out
when
his
mother
said
:
``
Will
she
do
?
''
For
a
moment
Linda
had
the
awful
sensation
that
the
question
referred
to
herself
,
but
when
the
reply
came
:
``
She
'll
do
all
right
,
''
she
was
forced
to
smile
.
It
was
the
calf
they
were
speaking
about
.
IN
the
living-room
Shane
was
sitting
with
his
feet
stretched
out
to
the
blaze
but
he
heaved
himself
up
on
her
arrival
,
saying
:
``
Sit
yourself
here
.
''
``
No
,
no
,
I
'll
sit
here
.
''
``
Do
what
he
says
,
he
's
getting
selfish
enough
.
''
Mrs.
Batley
was
busy
now
setting
up
a
framework
to
the
side
of
the
fireplace
and
Linda
saw
it
was
a
half-finished
rug
.
She
watched
her
drop
a
carrier
bag
on
Shane
's
knee
,
saying
:
``
Get
yourself
busy
,
that
'll
keep
you
out
of
mischief
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
24
<
484
TEXT
P22
>
Then
he
lazed
back
,
laughing
by
her
side
,
motionless
in
the
sun
.
He
used
to
drink
the
cheap
,
warm
wine
straight
from
the
bottle
.
'You
first
,
'
he
told
her
,
'I
want
the
bottle
neck
to
be
smothered
in
your
kisses
.
'
He
made
her
laugh
so
much
that
,
sometimes
,
she
spilt
it
down
her
dress
and
left
a
purple
stain
on
the
pique
?
2
collar
.
'When
I
'm
rich
,
'
he
cried
,
'I
'll
buy
you
champagne
,
nothing
but
champagne
.
You
can
bath
in
it
,
drink
it
,
spill
it
down
your
dress
and
it
wo
n't
even
leave
a
mark
.
'
With
these
words
he
sprang
to
his
feet
and
cried
into
the
swirling
blue
,
~'I
love
her
,
I
love
her
,
I
love
her
...
~It
's
you
I
love
,
you
silly
girl
...
Anna
and
Hugo
...
Anna
and
Hugo
...
'
until
their
names
echoed
and
trembled
to
the
distant
hills
.
He
chased
her
barefoot
over
the
scented
grass
and
thistledown
until
they
fell
panting
into
each
others
<
SIC
>
arms
on
the
ground
.
Then
he
gasped
for
breath
,
his
body
humped
and
contorted
as
he
clutched
at
his
own
throat
in
convulsive
agony
and
desperation
.
Between
the
coughing
and
the
retching
,
he
begged
her
:
~'Do
n't
look
,
Anna
,
please
do
n't
look
at
me
,
'
and
she
would
slump
to
the
grass
until
it
was
over
.
Sometimes
,
there
was
blood
even
on
the
flowers
,
on
the
daises
which
had
,
already
,
pink-tipped
petals
.
The
days
,
the
weeks
,
the
months
rushed
by
,
express
train-like
but
with
no
destination
,
no
beginning
and
no
end
.
He
used
to
walk
to
the
studio
where
he
was
learning
to
paint
.
'To
save
money
,
'
he
told
her
,
'so
I
can
buy
you
presents
.
'
He
bought
her
books
,
flowers
,
bits
of
cracked
and
broken
junk
which
he
thought
pretty
,
and
sometimes
clothes
.
The
mackintosh
was
the
last
thing
he
ever
gave
her
.
'For
once
I
'm
being
practical
,
'
he
said
.
'After
all
,
it's
meant
to
rain
in
England
.
'
He
walked
everywhere
and
the
endless
exercise
made
him
hungry
.
She
spent
twice
as
much
as
he
saved
to
appease
the
hunger
and
they
both
laughed
when
the
false
economy
dawned
on
them
.
She
bought
him
fruit
,
meat
,
cheese
and
eggs
and
together
they
strived
to
cook
them
over
the
gas-ring
in
her
bedroom
with
the
help
of
a
French
cookery
book
.
Their
faces
were
smudged
,
their
foreheads
sweaty
,
their
hands
garnished
with
garlic
and
,
laughing
,
they
would
decide
to
cook
the
English
way
and
fall
back
on
fish
and
chips
.
In
the
winter
,
the
snow
helped
to
hide
the
barrack
grimness
of
their
surroundings
.
It
lay
like
petals
on
the
deserted
garden
patch
and
even
transfigured
the
limp
lines
of
washing
into
dazzling
obelisks
.
Hugo
's
cough
seemed
better
in
the
snow
.
He
would
gather
handfuls
off
the
trees
,
kiss
it
,
eat
it
and
chase
her
laughing
and
crying
down
the
street
,
hurling
it
into
her
streaming
hair
.
He
painted
her
room
for
her
as
'white
as
the
snow
'
he
said
.
He
stripped
off
the
sad
wallpaper
,
almost
angrily
,
and
in
its
place
put
up
fresh
and
merry
whiteness
.
She
made
him
hang
his
paintings
on
the
walls
and
could
scarcely
believe
the
brilliant
transformation
.
'This
is
the
first
time
I
've
ever
hung
a
painting
,
'
he
told
her
smiling
,
'and
probably
the
last
.
'
She
liked
best
the
pictures
of
Provence
,
the
fishermen
with
black
nets
drying
on
platinum
sand
,
the
baskets
of
rainbow
fish
which
still
seemed
to
squirm
in
the
sun-glitter
.
She
liked
the
lonely
stretches
of
Camargue
wasteland
,
wild
,
melancholy
and
mysterious
;
she
liked
the
vastness
of
the
rice-fields
,
once
mistral-torn
and
mosquito-ridden
.
She
loved
the
pictures
of
housewives
,
brawny
and
good-humoured
,
haggling
with
their
Midi
accent
over
the
monk
fish
,
the
grey
mullet
,
the
tiny
squid
and
the
lobsters
while
the
naked
starfish
sprawled
dead
in
the
sun
.
Even
dead
,
the
colours
were
dazzling-
silver
sea
bream
;
slithery
,
bright
pink
demoiselles
;
the
angler
with
mad
antennae-like
hooks
sprouting
from
its
huge
head
;
the
gigantic
turbot
and
the
sleek
,
black
dogfish
with
its
greyhound
head
.
When
she
looked
at
his
paintings
,
she
could
hear
the
auction
bids
and
smell
the
fish
and
pebbles
,
she
could
feel
the
sticky
salt
in
the
women
's
hair
and
the
tired
sweat
on
the
men
's
faces
.
Over
and
over
again
,
he
tried
to
paint
a
picture
of
Anna
.
He
could
n't
.
'I
love
you
too
much
,
'
he
explained
.
'Anyway
,
I
can
only
paint
fish
and
peasants
.
'
He
made
her
look
sad
,
he
made
her
look
happy
but
somehow
he
never
captured
the
startling
strangeness
which
was
Anna
.
In
the
winter
evenings
,
she
sat
for
him
hour
after
hour
but
,
in
the
end
,
he
hurled
the
canvas
from
the
easel
,
cursing
himself
and
his
lack
of
talent
.
She
reassured
him
,
told
him
the
light
was
wrong
,
that
he
was
tired
or
hungry
,
that
she
loved
the
picture
and
it
was
more
real
than
she
was
herself
.
Then
he
burst
into
laughter
and
asked
:
'Do
you
mind
if
I
turn
you
into
a
fish
?
'
And
,
in
half
the
time
,
he
blotted
out
her
likeness
and
brought
fiercely
to
life
,
the
sea-glimmer
,
sunlight
,
fishwives
and
the
sparkle
of
salt
water
on
sealy
skin
and
delicate
fins
.
His
excuse
was
always
the
same
.
'You
see
I
love
you
too
much
,
I
ca
n't
paint
the
woman
I
love
,
the
only
woman
I
've
ever
loved
.
'
'The
only
one
?
'
she
asked
him
.
He
looked
at
her
through
flickering
lashes
,
half
smiling
.
'The
only
one
,
'
he
repeated
.
'The
others
were
just
games
.
'
'What
do
you
call
games
,
Hugo
?
'
Then
he
looked
guilty
like
a
child
caught
stealing
an
apple
.
'Well
,
'
he
said
kissing
her
cheek
,
'I
knew
them
in
the
biblical
sense
.
They
were
nothing
to
me
,
just
nothing
.
'
Biblical
sense
or
no
,
she
felt
sad
and
jealous
and
questioned
him
closely
as
to
their
names
and
faces
.
Whereupon
he
swept
her
into
his
arms
and
carried
her
struggling
to
the
bed
.
'There
,
'
he
said
as
he
knelt
on
the
floor
by
her
side
,
'on
bended
knee
I
swear
it
.
The
only
one
,
it
's
you
.
'
He
lay
his
cheek
upon
hers
,
silent
for
a
while
,
then
he
whispered
in
her
hair
:
'Anna
,
make
love
with
me
,
real
love
...
please
do
.
'
Before
she
could
think
or
answer
him
,
he
was
a
tangled
heap
on
the
floor
,
a
spitting
,
gasping
heap
,
half-sobbing
,
half-human
.
She
ran
out
to
get
some
water
and
,
when
she
came
back
,
she
found
him
lying
on
her
bed
,
laughing
.
'So
I
have
to
make
do
with
this
,
do
I
?
'
He
held
up
her
portrait
still
wet
and
sticky
.
'It
's
prettier
than
you
,
you
brutal
angel
.
'
'There
's
not
so
much
of
it
though
,
'
she
answered
truthfully
.
Thereupon
he
jumped
up
and
said
that
he
was
hungry
.
'And
all
because
of
you
,
'
he
told
her
as
he
kissed
her
,
clung
to
her
and
led
her
away
.
She
was
glad
it
had
n't
happened
.
She
didn't
want
to
be
a
game
,
not
even
in
the
biblical
sense
.
Anyway
,
he
was
too
ill
and
she
loved
him
too
much
.
Her
mother
enjoyed
having
Hugo
in
the
house
,
her
father
resented
him
.
He
did
n't
like
to
see
other
people
happy
around
him
.
It
wasn't
his
Methodist
upbringing
,
it
was
just
his
nature
.
He
was
like
a
damp
cartridge
;
however
much
force
or
pressure
was
brought
to
bear
,
nothing
happened
.
He
never
exploded
,
either
joyfully
or
angrily
.
He
was
simply
an
unfriendly
maggot
that
you
might
find
under
a
stone
.
She
and
Hugo
had
a
secret
language
which
they
spoke
with
their
eyes
and
their
hands
,
and
many
was
the
mad
,
snuffed-out
laughter
conversation
they
carried
on
behind
her
father
's
disapproving
newspaper
.
He
was
only
concerned
that
Hugo
should
pay
his
rent
,
not
put
French
coins
in
the
gas-meter
slot
and
not
seduce
his
daughter
.
The
third
condition
was
the
least
important
of
the
three
.
Sometimes
Anna
wondered
if
he
knew
that
she
was
n't
his
daughter
.
But
of
course
he
knew
and
that
made
it
worse
.
He
did
n't
mind
,
he
did
n't
want
children
of
his
own
or
despise
his
wife
's
illegitimate
one
.
It
was
this
complete
indifference
to
everything
,
whether
mental
or
physical
,
that
astonished
and
terrified
Anna
.
On
both
counts
he
was
a
miser
.
He
gave
nothing
,
he
took
nothing
but
he
resented
everything
.
She
could
recall
Hugo
's
farewell
so
clearly
.
It
was
so
vivid
that
she
often
wondered
if
it
had
not
occurred
the
day
before
and
whether
it
were
not
just
another
good-night
with
another
greeting
in
the
morning
.
It
had
been
July
,
almost
three
years
to
a
day
since
he
first
appeared
in
their
lives
.
'We
must
pretend
it
's
for
a
day
,
'
he
said
,
'because
we
know
it
's
only
a
month
and
then
we
'll
be
together
for
the
rest
of
our
lives
.
'
'A
day
,
'
she
repeated
slowly
,
'but
even
a
day
without
you
is
a
lifetime
.
'
'While
I
'm
away
,
'
he
said
,
'you
must
write
to
me
every
single
day
and
I
'll
write
to
you
.
You
know
I
ca
n't
live
without
you
so
promise
me
you
will
.
'
She
did
n't
even
bother
to
promise-
it
was
so
unnecessary
.
'Do
n't
come
to
the
station
,
'
he
begged
her
,
'I
'll
burst
into
tears
and
make
a
fool
of
myself
.
'
Nevertheless
,
she
had
gone
and
each
tormented
minute
had
been
a
tiny
stretch
of
happiness
.
He
leaned
from
the
carriage
window
and
clung
to
her
,
unaware
of
the
selfish
noise
and
activity
of
a
boat-train
crowd
and
they-
unaware
of
him
.
He
begged
her
,
made
her
swear
to
go
on
loving
him
for
ever
and
never
to
see
,
touch
or
talk
to
another
man
.
The
whistle
went
and
she
brushed
the
tears
from
his
eyes
with
her
hand
.
'Keep
one
,
'
he
said
smiling
.
'I
have
my
own
,
'
she
replied
.
The
train
shuddered
,
gathered
speed
and
was
gone
.
The
blurred
heads
of
holiday-makers
leaned
out
,
waving
and
kissing
to
the
platform
of
spectators
,
to
the
litter
of
squash
cartons
,
ice-cream
wrappers
and
separation
.
She
walked
away
as
in
a
trance
,
walking
always
forward
but
always
left
behind
.
No
one
noticed
her
.
On
a
boat-train
station
,
people
look
sad
or
happy-
there
is
no
in
between
.
She
went
home
and
looked
at
her
face
in
the
glass
.
It
was
like
a
mask
of
granite
which
can
not
melt
,
break
or
be
crushed
.
It
seemed
to
have
no
reason
for
being
there
at
all-
simply
a
memento
of
the
past
.
She
assured
herself
that
in
a
month
everything
would
begin
again
as
sweetly
and
smoothly
as
winding
a
clock
.
She
wrote
to
him
every
day
for
a
week
and
every
single
day
she
waited
for
his
answer
.
There
was
no
question
of
his
letters
becoming
colder
,
wearier
or
less
affectionate
.
There
were
no
letters-
it
was
as
simple
as
that
.
The
postman
came
to
know
her
face
quite
well-
it
was
white
and
drawn
and
seemed
scarcely
to
exist
.
He
gave
her
gas
bills
,
butcher
bills
and
canvassing
pamphlets
but
her
fingers
sorted
through
them
hungrily
and
she
closed
the
door
and
thanked
him
.
She
made
the
lodgers
'
beds
,
went
to
work
and
returned
at
night
to
wait
for
the
morning
.
After
a
week
,
she
stopped
writing
letters
altogether
and
after
a
month
she
sobbed
herself
to
sticky
sleep
each
night
and
woke
to
the
swollen-eyed
dawn
.
From
that
time
forth
,
she
lived
in
the
past
and
three
years
'
recollection
offers
a
sort
of
companionship
although
it
has
no
future
.
She
walked
down
the
streets
where
they
had
walked
together
,
went
to
the
same
pubs
and
cafe
?
2s
,
visited
the
same
museums
and
cinemas
and
even
took
bus-rides
into
the
country
where
each
blade
of
grass
reminded
her
of
him
.
She
wondered
if
he
were
ill
,
she
wondered
if
he
were
dead
and
suddenly
she
realized
that
she
was
the
ill
one
,
the
dead
one
,
the
idiot
and
the
possessed
.
Her
father
was
glad
it
had
all
ended
;
her
mother
was
too
busy
to
comment
.
'Find
yourself
a
nice
steady
man
,
'
he
told
her
,
'not
a
choking
,
arty-crafty
foreigner
.
'
And
he
returned
to
his
evening
paper
in
justified
and
contented
humour
,
pleased
that
he
'd
been
right
all
along
and
that
his
day
was
over
.
#
25
<
485
TEXT
P23
>
''
I
felt
sure
that
you
would
like
her
,
Bill
.
''
``
We
got
on
famously
,
''
he
replied
curtly
,
finding
it
next
to
impossible
to
discuss
Betty
like
this
.
``
But
tell
me
more
about
your
mother
,
Kay
.
Is
all
need
for
anxiety
at
an
end
?
You
must
have
had
a
very
worrying
time
of
it
,
poor
old
girl
!
''
``
Yes
,
it
's
been
anything
but
pleasant
,
''
she
replied
.
``
Naturally
,
I
was
very
disappointed
about
not
having
this
holiday
with
you
,
Bill
.
I
'd
so
looked
forward
to
getting
away
with
you
alone
.
As
it
is
,
we
shall
only
have
a
few
days
to
ourselves
,
for
I
suppose
I
ought
to
get
back
to
mother
as
soon
as
I
possibly
can
.
But
never
mind
,
it
wo
n't
be
long
before
we
shall
be
married
,
and
then
we
shall
be
together
always
!
''
It
was
the
first
time
Kay
had
ever
spoken
to
him
in
such
a
strain
about
their
approaching
marriage
,
and
,
somehow
the
remark
jarred
on
herself
almost
as
much
as
it
did
on
Bill
.
He
said
hastily-
``
It
's
quite
a
long
time
to
September
,
Kay
.
''
``
But
the
time
will
go
so
quickly
,
what
with
one
thing
and
another
.
Buying
the
furniture
for
one
thing-
wo
n't
it
be
exciting
,
Bill
,
choosing
just
what
we
like
?
You
ca
n't
imagine
how
happy
and
excited
I
feel
about
it
all
.
''
Bill
's
heart
smote
him
.
Poor
Kay
!
He
had
sinned
against
her
,
unwillingly
,
it
is
true
,
but
nevertheless
he
had
sinned
,
and
however
he
looked
at
things
,
he
saw
pain
for
her
in
the
future
.
He
said
gently-
``
It-
it
's
awfully
decent
of
you
to
care
so
much
about
me
,
Kay
.
I
'm
not
really
worth
it
,
you
know
.
You
're
the
sort
of
girl
almost
any
man
would
be
glad
and
proud
to
marry
.
''
``
But
,
Bill
,
you
are
the
only
one
I
want
to
feel
like
that
,
''
she
said
,
squeezing
his
arm
,
and
feeling
more
reassured
.
``
Let
's
sit
here
for
a
few
minutes
,
shall
we
?
This
boulder
looks
very
inviting
.
''
It
had
to
be
the
same
boulder
that
he
and
Betty
had
sat
upon
so
often
.
Bill
gave
an
inward
groan
.
He
felt
that
the
situation
was
getting
beyond
him
.
Meanwhile
,
Betty
,
feeling
wretched
and
unsettled
,
had
collected
her
belongings
and
stowed
them
away
in
the
suitcases
she
had
packed
so
gaily
before
setting
out
for
this
eventful
holiday
.
This
done
,
she
contemplated
with
dismay
the
solitary
hours
that
lay
before
her
,
with
only
miserable
thoughts
for
company
,
and
yet
dreaded
still
more
the
return
of
the
other
two
.
In
the
end
she
went
to
one
of
the
cinemas
and
tried
to
forget
her
own
problems
by
becoming
absorbed
in
those
of
the
people
depicted
on
the
screen
.
It
was
time
for
supper
when
she
returned
to
the
boarding-house
,
and
after
one
anxious
glance
at
the
faces
of
the
two
lovers
,
she
heaved
a
sigh
of
profound
relief
.
It
was
obvious
that
Bill
had
been
behaving
himself
correctly
and
that
Kay
suspected
nothing
.
Betty
forced
herself
to
a
display
of
high
spirits
and
gaiety
which
she
was
very
far
from
feeling
,
and
in
which
she
was
assisted
by
Bill
,
who
,
by
now
,
had
reluctantly
decided
that
Kay
must
be
kept
in
the
dark
as
much
as
possible
concerning
the
wrong
they
had
done
her
.
Kay
's
unusual
display
of
affection
had
touched
his
heart
,
even
while
it
had
increased
his
sense
of
despair
and
hopelessness
,
for
Bill
realised
that
all
chances
of
making
her
a
really
good
and
loving
husband
were
forever
dead
.
After
supper
,
they
all
three
went
on
the
pier
to
listen
to
the
band
,
and
if
the
sweet
,
lilting
music
woke
Betty
's
heart
to
fresh
agony
,
she
gave
no
sign
.
It
was
only
for
a
few
hours
longer
that
she
would
have
to
wear
her
mask
and
act
her
role
.
And
afterwards
?
Shudderingly
she
acknowledged
to
herself
that
she
dared
not
face
what
lay
before
her
.
``
Sufficient
to
the
day
,
''
she
told
herself
drearily
,
looking
at
the
sea
,
upon
which
the
magic
moonlight
shone
with
the
same
radiant
beauty
it
had
displayed
on
the
previous
night
,
when
it
had
so
thoroughly
bewitched
herself
and
Bill
.
Oh
,
how
gloriously
happy
she
had
been
during
those
few
fleeting
moments
of
time
!
They
were
engraved
upon
the
tablets
of
her
memory
for
ever
;
they
marked
for
her
the
pinnacle
of
life-
throbbing
,
emotion-packed
moments
,
in
which
,
for
the
first
time
in
her
life
,
she
had
seemed
to
really
live
.
The
contrast
between
that
time
and
this
was
too
sharp
,
too
poignant
.
She
longed
to
plunge
into
that
silvered
sea
and
swim
and
swim
into
forgetfulness
!
``
To-morrow
I
shall
be
thinking
of
all
this
,
''
she
said
.
``
Yes
,
Betty
,
and
you
'll
be
sorry
you
deserted
us
,
''
Kay
replied
.
``
We
shall
have
to
come
here
for
our
holiday
next
year
and
make
it
a
proper
one
,
''
she
added
,
smiling
wanly
.
CHAPTER
=4
LOVE
'S
ORDEAL
NEXT
morning
Betty
bade
them
both
good-bye
and
returned
to
London
.
For
one
long
moment
Bill
held
her
hand
and
looked
deep
into
her
glorious
brown
eyes
which
held
his
world
,
and
there
passed
between
them
that
same
irresistible
electric
thrill
which
had
signalled
the
avowal
of
their
love
.
Then
he
had
stepped
back
,
without
uttering
a
word
,
and
Kay
had
raised
her
face
and
kissed
her
friend
.
A
moment
later
,
the
guard's
whistle
gave
its
shrill
warning
,
and
the
train
started
on
its
way
.
Betty
felt
a
strange
sensation
as
she
looked
out
of
the
window
and
watched
the
figures
of
Kay
and
Bill
diminish
,
and
then
disappear
from
view
.
She
told
herself
that
she
would
do
her
best
never
to
see
either
of
them
again
.
Yes
,
it
was
strange
<
SIC
>
a
sad
sensation
,
and
her
eyes
were
misty
as
she
sank
back
into
her
seat
.
So
it
was
over
at
last
!
All
that
now
remained
was
for
her
to
face
reality
with
as
brave
a
heart
as
she
could
muster
.
A
little
desperately
Betty
told
herself
that
there
must
be
other
things
in
life
besides
love
.
She
had
been
happy
and
content
enough
before
she
had
fallen
a
victim
to
its
magic
spell-
why
should
n't
she
be
able
to
recapture
that
old
,
gay
,
careless
contentment
which
,
up
to
now
,
had
been
all
she
had
asked
of
life
?
``
I
'm
glad
that
Kay
will
never
know
,
''
she
murmured
to
herself
,
as
she
watched
the
beautiful
summer
landscape
fly
past
the
carriage
window
.
And
again
,
late
that
night
,
as
she
lay
tossing
restlessly
in
bed
,
she
murmured-
``
Yes
,
I
'm
glad
that
Kay
will
never
know
!
''
Even
that
cause
of
thankfulness
would
have
been
denied
her
,
had
she
known
of
what
was
taking
place
at
almost
that
selfsame
moment
between
Kay
and
Bill
.
After
supper
,
they
had
wandered
,
a
little
aimlessly
,
down
to
the
water
's
edge
,
where
once
again
the
moon
spread
that
shining
track
of
silver
light
which
seemed
to
lead
to
some
far-away
enchanted
country
.
When
they
reached
a
deserted
stretch
of
beach
,
Kay
pointed
to
a
nearby
groyne
.
``
Let
's
sit
down
,
''
she
said
,
and
even
to
Bill
,
preoccupied
as
he
was
with
his
secret
thoughts
,
her
voice
sounded
strange
.
``
I-
I
want
to
ask
you
something
,
Bill
.
''
Somehow
,
he
seemed
to
know
,
without
being
told
,
what
she
was
going
to
ask
him
.
There
had
been
a
brooding
look
in
Kay
's
eyes
,
and
an
absent-mindedness
in
her
manner
which
,
subconsciously
,
must
have
warned
him
,
for
he
sensed
at
once
that
she
discovered
the
truth
.
``
I
think
I
can
guess
what
you
wish
to
ask
me
,
Kay
,
''
he
stammered
.
``
Then-
then
it
is
true
?
You
are
in
love
with
Betty
,
aren't
you
,
Bill
?
''
It
was
impossible
for
him
to
deny
it
,
for
a
moment
or
two
,
his
lips
refused
to
frame
the
words
.
But
at
last
he
spoke
.
``
Please
let
us
not
speak
of
it
,
Kay
,
''
he
said
.
``
It
was
Betty
's
earnest
wish
that
you
should
know
nothing
of
it
.
''
``
No
wonder-
she
's
too
ashamed
,
of
course
,
''
Kay
returned
hotly
.
``
That
's
not
very
charitable
of
you
,
Kay
,
in
view
of
the
fact
that
Betty
has
left
here
solely
for
your
sake
.
Do
n't
you
understand
?
She
voluntarily
gave
me
up
because
of
you
.
''
``
You
were
not
hers
to
give
up
,
''
Kay
retorted
.
``
Anyway
,
she
knew
that
my
love
was
hers
,
''
Bill
admitted
,
in
a
low
voice
.
Kay
closed
her
eyes
.
A
sharp
pang
of
pain
shot
through
her
at
his
words
.
``
Bill-
Bill
,
my
darling
,
you
are
not
going
to
give
me
up
,
are
you
?
''
she
cried
.
``
Please-
please
do
n't
,
Bill
!
It
's
only
an
infatuation
.
It
can
not
last-
it
can
mean
nothing
to
you
in
view
of
the
long
and
deep
affection
we
have
felt
for
each
other
.
Bill
dear
,
my
life
will
be
completely
ruined
if
you
throw
me
over
.
Oh
,
I
could
never
face
such
a
thing
!
You
are
my
world
,
my
all
!
``
This-
this
sudden
infatuation
you
feel
for
Betty
will
pass
.
It
can
not
possibly
last
,
Bill
.
You
have
not
known
her
long
enough
for
it
to
mean
anything
to
you
.
Oh
,
Bill
dear
,
''
Kay
pleaded
in
a
broken
voice
,
``
please
do
n't
throw
me
over
after
all
this
time
,
for
the
sake
of
a
girl
you
have
hardly
known
for
a
week
!
''
Such
impassioned
words
,
coming
from
the
usually
calm
,
reserved
Kay
,
went
straight
to
Bill
's
heart
.
He
could
not
bear
to
see
her
humbled
thus
before
him-
this
girl
who
had
promised
to
be
his
wife
and
to
whom
he
owed
fidelity
and
respect
and
love
.
``
Of
course
I
'm
not
going
to
throw
you
over
,
Kay
,
dear
,
''
he
said
quickly
.
``
Why
,
Betty
would
n't
hear
of
such
a
thing
.
That
's
why
she
has
gone
away
,
as
I
've
already
told
you
.
She
refuses
to
have
anything
more
to
do
with
me
.
She
has
behaved
very
nobly
,
Kay
.
Listen
,
my
dear
,
I
asked
you
to
marry
me
,
did
n't
I
?
And
I
'm
going
to
do
my
very
best
to
make
you
happy
.
''
Over
her
bent
head
,
Bill
's
eyes
were
fixed
in
misery
on
a
fast
vanishing
hope
of
ultimate
happiness
.
Betty
was
right
.
Kay
must
not
be
forsaken
;
for
decency
's
sake
he
must
keep
his
pledged
word
to
her
.
The
sound
of
Kay
's
quiet
weeping
came
to
him
,
and
resolutely
he
set
himself
to
ease
her
injured
feelings
.
``
Do
n't
cry
,
darling
,
''
he
said
.
``
You
are
right
;
all
this
unhappiness
will
pass
.
It
will
seem
like
some
vanished
dream
from
which
we
have
awakened
to
reality
once
more
.
You
will
try
to
forgive
me
,
wo
n't
you
,
Kay
dear
?
It
all
happened
before
I
was
really
aware
of
it
.
Believe
me
,
Kay
,
I
'm
just
as
fond
of
you
as
ever
I
was-
yes
,
just
as
fond
of
you
,
my
darling
.
''
Kay
longed
,
but
did
not
dare
,
to
ask
him
if
he
cared
more
for
her
than
he
did
for
Betty
,
but
she
knew
the
desolate
answer
to
that
question
.
Instead
she
said-
``
Of
course
I
shall
forgive
you
,
Bill
,
fully
and
freely
.
Betty
is
a
very
attractive
girl
and
no
doubt
she
took
advantage
of
the
close
proximity
into
which
you
were
thrown
.
Anyway
,
let
us
never
speak
of
it
again
,
Bill-
let
it
be
buried
and
forgotten
for
ever
.
''
``
It
shall
be
as
you
wish
,
Kay
,
''
he
answered
,
but
more
coldly
,
for
he
strongly
resented
the
injustice
she
was
doing
to
Betty
.
``
Let
's
go
somewhere
and
find
a
sherry
,
shall
we
?
''
he
added
.
``
It
may
cheer
us
up
a
bit
.
''
``
Yes
,
and
we
'll
drink
to
our
future
happiness
,
Bill
!
''
she
answered
,
raising
her
face
to
his
for
a
kiss
.
But
of
all
this
Betty
knew
nothing
,
of
course
.
The
days
went
by
slowly
and
wearily
.
She
was
longing
for
the
time
to
come
for
her
to
return
to
the
office
.
Her
parents
had
gone
to
Wales
to
visit
an
aged
aunt
,
and
most
of
Betty
's
pals
were
equally
inaccessible
,
so
that
for
a
time
solitude
was
her
portion
.
She
had
plenty
of
leisure
to
dwell
upon
those
vanished
days
spent
with
the
man
she
loved-
days
of
golden
sunshine
and
music
and
utter
happiness
.
The
knowledge
that
she
might
never
see
Bill
again
was
very
bitter
to
her
,
but
it
could
n't
be
helped
.
#
26
<
486
TEXT
P24
>
CONCLUDING
Woman
SERIAL
by
MARGARET
SUMMERTON
ILLUSTRATED
BY
WALTER
WYLES
the
Sea
House
Out
of
violence
and
fear
love
could
still
flourish
.
For
now
love
was
theirs
A
MOMENT
after
the
kitchen
dresser
had
swung
to
and
left
us
in
the
darkness
of
the
secret
passage
,
there
was
a
sudden
,
blinding
light
.
Ivor
had
switched
on
a
torch
.
Esmond
grunted
:
``
Bolt
the
door
.
It
'll
give
us
an
extra
half
hour
while
either
Mark
or
Adkins
gets
hold
of
a
crowbar
.
Then
go
ahead
,
shine
the
light
backwards
.
''
There
was
the
long
,
sustained
whisper
of
oiled
metal
moving
,
and
then
Ivor
stumbled
over
my
feet
.
My
wrists
,
stinging
with
cramp
,
were
free
from
Esmond
's
grasp
.
``
Do
n't
start
making
a
fuss
all
over
again
Charlotte
,
there
's
a
good
girl
,
''
Esmond
said
.
``
Save
your
breath
.
You
've
got
a
long
climb
.
Follow
Ivor
.
I
'm
right
behind
you
.
''
The
steps
went
on
and
on
;
sometimes
steeply
,
sometimes
on
a
wide
,
low
incline
,
and
the
depths
of
the
treads
varied
.
After
ten
minutes
,
Ivor
had
gone
so
far
ahead
that
it
was
dark
.
My
head
struck
rock
,
my
feet
misjudged
the
step
and
I
fell
with
a
scream
.
Esmond
's
arm
came
round
my
waist
,
but
there
was
no
resilience
left
in
me
to
help
him
.
``
I
ca
n't
breathe
,
''
I
whispered
.
``
I
'm
choking
.
''
``
No
,
you
're
not
.
This
is
the
worst
patch
.
You
've
only
about
another
hundred
yards
to
go
.
Come
on
.
''
He
heaved
me
upright
,
and
half
carried
me
to
a
point
where
the
steps
ended
.
IVOR
had
set
the
lamp
on
the
floor
.
He
stood
over
it
,
visible
to
his
waist
,
the
rest
of
him
a
formless
shadow
.
We
were
in
a
cave
.
As
Esmond
put
me
down
,
I
lifted
my
arm
.
I
could
just
touch
the
roof
.
The
air
was
a
little
sweeter
but
it
was
still
heavy
and
my
breath
came
in
gasps
.
I
would
have
given
ten
years
of
my
life
for
sight
of
the
sky
.
I
began
to
beat
my
hands
against
the
slime-covered
walls
.
I
cried
out
one
word
repeatedly
:
it
was
Mark
.
``
Do
n't
,
Charlotte
.
You
've
got
to
stick
it
out
for
another
few
minutes
.
''
With
hands
that
had
suddenly
grown
protective
,
Esmond
turned
me
round
,
pushed
the
hair
from
my
forehead
.
``
You
and
Mark
have
got
the
rest
of
your
lives
to
fix
yourselves
up
.
But
this
small
piece
of
you
belongs
to
me
.
If
you
do
n't
stay
with
me
until
I
get
into
the
open
,
I
'm
finished
,
Charlotte
.
''
``
You
've
no
chance
,
''
I
said
,
repeating
Mark
's
words
.
``
There
is
n't
a
yacht
waiting
for
you
...
''
``
Probably
not
.
''
He
shrugged
his
shoulders
.
``
But
if
I
can
get
clear
,
make
the
beach
,
I
'll
find
some
sort
of
boat
...
''
I
glanced
over
my
shoulder
.
Ivor
had
moved
a
little
out
of
the
range
of
the
light
.
``
Why
did
you
come
in
here
?
If
you
're
afraid
of
what
he
might
do
?
''
I
asked
Esmond
.
``
He
would
n't
have
given
me
a
chance
to
do
anything
else
.
He'd
have
shot
us
all
down
,
made
his
own
getaway
alone
.
''
``
What
's
he
doing
?
''
``
Do
n't
panic
.
He
's
clearing
the
way
ahead
.
Except
for
an
air
passage
,
the
way
out
of
this
cave
is
blocked
with
stones
and
old
rubbish
.
After
that
,
there
's
a
low
tunnel
,
one
last
cave
...
From
there
,
out
on
the
cliffs
,
the
odds
are
against
him
,
not
me
.
I
know
every
foxhole
a
darned
sight
better
than
he
does
.
I
'll
leave
you
there
,
Charlotte
,
and
you
can
double
back
to
Mark
.
He
'll
have
the
door
down
by
then
.
''
He
raised
his
voice
that
he
had
held
to
a
whisper
.
``
All
clear
,
Ivor
?
''
AS
he
pushed
me
forward
Ivor
moved
into
the
light
.
There
was
a
glint
of
metal
in
his
right
hand
.
Esmond
laughed
,
and
in
the
same
second
pulled
me
back
hard
against
him
,
a
living
shield
between
him
and
the
threat
of
the
gun
.
``
Just
as
I
thought
,
''
he
said
shortly
.
``
My
insurance
has
paid
off
.
''
I
froze
against
him
,
as
Ivor
,
giant-size
in
that
low
cavern
,
moved
one
step
,
then
another
towards
us
.
I
felt
Esmond
's
left
hand
move
down
to
grapple
in
his
pocket
.
Then
he
shouted
:
``
If
you
want
to
kill
me
,
you
've
got
to
kill
her
first
.
''
``
You
're
at
the
end
of
the
line
,
Elliot
,
''
Ivor
said
in
a
voice
of
steel
.
Esmond
screamed
:
``
You
'll
have
to
shoot
her
first
.
Lisa
won't
be
so
keen
to
have
a
double
murderer
on
her
hands
,
you
'll
find
.
''
Their
voices
overlapped
and
were
trapped
in
the
echo
.
``
Lisa
's
finished
with
you
.
You
're
a
wastrel
,
a
sponger
,
''
Ivor
hissed
.
``
You
never
meant
me
to
get
out
of
here
alive
...
Webster
...
and
the
boat
,
they
were
a
pack
of
lies
...
Mark
was
right
.
''
Esmond
was
now
gasping
for
breath
.
``
Of
course
he
was
right
...
You
're
going
to
die
,
Elliot
,
and
the
girl
can
go
with
you
...
''
The
gun
in
Esmond
's
hand
spat
.
The
light
was
gone
.
In
the
sudden
,
blinding
darkness
I
managed
to
wrench
myself
free
of
Esmond's
grasp
and
dive
to
the
ground
.
There
was
a
tumult
of
noise
and
the
spatter
of
fire
.
Something
struck
my
arm
.
There
was
no
pain
after
the
first
searing
blow
,
only
numbness
,
and
sticky
warmth
trickling
over
my
hand
.
For
a
moment
I
crouched
there
,
dazed
,
then
I
stood
up
and
shouted
as
loudly
as
the
breath
in
my
lungs
would
allow
.
Almost
immediately
I
heard
the
scraping
of
heavy
,
stumbling
feet
,
a
voice
choking
in
curses
,
a
fall
that
sent
stones
tumbling
.
Then
silence
again
,
and
after
timeless
seconds
,
a
long-drawn-out
gasp
.
``
Esmond
!
Esmond
!
''
The
echo
mocked
my
cry
.
I
fumbled
frantically
in
the
darkness
,
bending
double
,
brushing
the
wet
,
filthy
floor
with
my
hands
...
Then
I
fell
over
the
prone
figure
that
was
still
moaning
and
dropped
to
my
knees
.
I
whispered
:
~
''
Esmond
!
''
not
sure
in
the
blackness
whether
it
was
he
or
Ivor
.
He
breathed
the
first
syllable
of
my
name
.
I
shifted
his
head
to
my
knee
.
It
was
heavy
,
and
when
I
felt
his
face
it
was
wet
...
or
was
it
my
fingers
that
were
coated
with
my
own
blood
or
slime
from
the
cave
?
My
hands
on
his
shoulders
moved
down
to
his
chest
,
and
then
dropped
away
as
he
gave
a
terrible
scream
.
I
bent
my
head
until
my
face
was
over
his
mouth
,
trying
to
make
words
out
of
the
senseless
mumble
that
followed
the
cry
of
agony
.
But
they
made
no
sense
.
And
then
,
behind
me
,
I
heard
another
sound
:
slow
,
dragging
,
tortuous
.
I
froze
,
my
body
bent
over
Esmond
,
my
hand
grasping
the
gun
that
was
,
miraculously
,
lying
on
the
ground
beside
my
finger
tips
.
Ivor
was
moving
.
THEN
he
was
on
me
,
his
foot
tripping
over
my
leg
;
my
teeth
bit
my
lower
lip
to
stem
the
scream
,
and
my
free
hand
covered
Esmond's
mouth
.
Beneath
the
weight
of
his
body
I
willed
my
limbs
to
stay
stiff
and
waited
to
feel
the
touch
of
his
hand
that
would
tell
him
Esmond
and
I
were
n't
dead
.
In
that
moment
my
finger
found
the
trigger
of
the
gun
.
Would
I
have
pulled
it
?
I
do
n't
know
,
because
the
weight
gradually
heaved
itself
from
me
.
Footsteps
,
scuffling
,
uncertain
,
dragged
themselves
away
,
and
finally
,
there
was
utter
silence
.
I
lifted
my
shoulders
,
eased
the
burden
on
my
knees
,
and
waited
...
I
fought
hard
not
to
wake
up
.
Desperately
I
clung
to
the
remnants
of
unconsciousness
,
burrowing
in
the
thinning
layers
,
trying
to
ignore
the
pain
in
my
arm
and
a
voice
that
called
my
name
.
But
the
voice
and
the
pain
were
winning
.
A
hand
on
my
shoulder
scattered
the
last
fragments
and
I
cried
out
.
The
voice
said
:
``
I
'm
sorry
,
but
it
's
time
you
woke
up
,
Charlotte
.
''
Odd
,
I
thought
,
it
sounded
like
Edwina
's
voice
.
I
opened
my
eyes
.
The
room
was
full
of
daylight
.
``
There
!
You
'll
be
perfectly
all
right
know
.
''
Her
voice
was
relieved
.
I
pushed
myself
up
on
the
pillows
.
``
What
time
is
it
?
''
I
asked
.
``
Almost
ten
o'clock
.
''
She
glanced
at
my
arm
.
``
You
're
not
to
worry
about
that
.
It
was
only
a
simple
flesh
wound
.
Dr.
Farnes
stitched
it
up
for
you
last
night
.
''
I
was
still
only
half
awake
.
``
Could
I
have
a
cup
of
tea
?
''
I
said
.
``
Ivy
is
bringing
you
your
breakfast
as
soon
as
she
can
manage
it
,
but
she
's
all
behind
this
morning
.
Nothing
has
been
done
properly
.
It
's
all
extremely
upsetting
.
''
I
stared
at
her
.
The
memory
of
the
afternoon
and
evening
before
came
faltering
back
to
me
,
in
patches
.
I
could
feel
the
dazzle
of
the
torches
as
Mark
,
Adkins
and
the
others
reached
me
in
the
cave
.
``
Are
you
hurt
,
Charlotte
?
''
Mark
had
gently
eased
me
upright
,
away
from
Esmond
.
Adkins
had
bent
over
the
body
that
I
had
guarded
,
and
a
whole
world
of
tortured
waiting
passed
before
Adkins
said
:
``
I
'm
afraid
there
's
nothing
else
we
can
do
for
him
.
Mr.
Halliwell
,
I
suggest
you
help
Miss
Elliot
back
to
the
house
.
I
'll
follow
you
.
''
Even
now
,
I
could
hear
my
own
voice
crying
out
,
and
Mark
saying
:
''
Hush
,
darling
.
He
's
dead
.
I
've
got
to
get
you
out
of
here
.
''
I
could
remember
nothing
after
that
but
a
close-up
of
Dr.
Farnes
's
face
as
he
bent
over
me
,
and
his
cheerful
voice
saying
:
''
Now
do
n't
worry
,
young
lady
.
This
is
n't
going
to
hurt
you
.
You're
going
to
have
a
nice
,
long
sleep
.
''
I
twisted
round
,
so
that
I
could
look
fully
at
Edwina
.
Her
face
was
grey
and
pinched
,
but
from
the
light
in
her
eye
I
could
tell
she
was
on
the
brink
of
reading
me
a
lecture
.
I
cried
out
accusingly
:
``
Esmond
need
never
have
died
if
you
had
n't
given
him
away
.
You
came
straight
back
here
yesterday
afternoon
and
telephoned
Inspector
Adkins
.
How
could
you
be
so
cruel
?
''
SHE
shook
her
head
at
me
,
patiently
admonishing
,
as
if
I
were
a
child
.
``
If
you
commit
murder
,
Charlotte
,
you
must
be
punished
.
''
I
said
:
``
Why
did
you
play
that
horrible
cat
and
mouse
game
if
you
knew
Esmond
was
there
?
''
``
I
did
n't
know
he
was
there
until
I
saw
the
way
that
dog
behaved
,
that
the
dresser
hinges
had
been
mended
and
oiled
,
and
the
attic
was
bolted
.
When
that
meddlesome
policeman
forced
himself
on
me
in
the
morning
with
his
story
of
Esmond
being
alive
,
I
did
n't
believe
him
.
''
She
leaned
forward
,
said
fiercely
:
``
And
do
you
know
why
I
did
n't
believe
him
?
''
I
shook
my
head
.
``
Because
if
he
were
speaking
the
truth
it
meant
that
all
of
you
,
and
you
in
particular
,
Charlotte
,
had
wilfully
deceived
me
.
Do
you
think
it
's
pleasant
to
learn
that
a
granddaughter
to
whom
you
've
given
nothing
but
kindness
,
whom
you
've
tried
to
love
,
is
sheltering
the
murderer
of
...
''
She
broke
off
,
as
if
Danny
's
name
was
too
precious
to
be
spoken
before
me
.
For
a
moment
her
eyes
closed
and
then
she
recovered
herself
.
``
I
'd
never
have
believed
you
were
capable
of
such
deceit
.
However
,
it
is
Mark
I
blame
for
the
way
you
behaved
.
I
shall
never
forgive
him
.
He
's
to
leave
this
house
...
''
I
broke
in
on
her
tirade
.
``
That
's
not
how
it
happened
at
all
.
I
found
Esmond
.
Mark
wanted
to
go
to
the
police
.
I
would
n't
let
him
.
''
``
Let
him
!
Let
him
!
''
she
burst
out
.
``
A
grown
man
should
be
the
keeper
of
his
own
conscience
,
not
at
the
mercy
of
a
silly
,
sentimental
girl
.
And
a
fine
help
he
was
to
you
!
You
might
have
been
killed
.
''
``
Where
is
he
now
?
''
I
asked
.
``
Where
you
'd
expect
him
to
be
!
Explaining
his
conduct
to
the
police
.
''
There
was
a
fumbling
at
the
door
,
and
Ivy
came
in
,
breathless
,
awkward
.
When
she
'd
gone
,
Edwina
bent
over
me
.
``
You
've
got
an
egg
.
I
gave
orders
for
it
.
And
there
's
some
honey
.
That
'll
do
you
good
.
''
``
I
just
want
the
tea
,
''
I
said
.
``
Oh
,
no
,
''
she
protested
.
``
You
must
eat
a
good
breakfast
.
I
ca
n't
promise
you
what
the
rest
of
the
meals
will
be
like
today
.
Mrs.
West
has
left
,
you
know
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
21
<
487
TEXT
P25
>
Mrs.
Crichton
smiled
at
Tandy
.
``
Come
into
the
drawing-room
,
dear
,
and
talk
to
us
.
''
And
,
as
Tandy
followed
her
into
the
room
,
and
Mr.
Crichton
got
up
to
greet
her
,
Mrs.
Crichton
added
:
``
If
this
visit
is
what
we
think
,
Tandy
,
I
hope
you
're
as
pleased
about
it
as
we
are
.
''
``
I
'm
delighted
,
''
she
said
.
``
Marion
's
such
a
darling
.
''
``
And
your
brother
is
the
first
young
man
I
've
ever
encountered
that
I
'd
trust
my
girl
to
,
''
said
Mr.
Crichton
.
Ten
minutes
or
so
later
,
and
looking
like
a
girl
who
had
been
very
thoroughly
kissed
,
Marion
came
into
the
room
,
Jock
's
hand
in
her
own
.
``
Mummy-
Daddy-
we-
''
Gently
,
smiling
,
Jock
interposed
.
``
Marion
,
my
love
,
I
have
an
idea
that
if
my
sister
has
had
anything
to
do
with
this
,
they
won't
need
telling
.
But
,
just
for
the
record
,
we
're
engaged
!
''
After
that
,
everyone
seemed
to
be
kissing
everyone
else
!
Intermingled
with
her
pleasure
for
them
,
Tandy
felt
a
private
little
glow
of
happiness
.
For
so
long
,
now
,
she
'd
felt
responsible
for
Jock
,
whether
or
not
he
would
have
wanted
it
.
And
now-
he
had
a
grand
girl
like
Marion
to
look
after
him
,
and
she
herself
would
be
free
.
Free
...
to
let
her
love
for
Granville
rule
her
life
for
ever
.
Long
after
she
and
Jock
had
got
back
to
the
flat
,
she
lay
awake
thinking
of
Granville
.
She
'd
see
him
again
tomorrow
,
but
not
till
tomorrow
night
.
That
meant
the
whole
of
a
long
day
to
live
through
first
.
I
'm
wishing
my
whole
life
away
,
she
thought
,
and
smiled
gently
to
herself
.
It
was
worth
living
through
hours
of
tedium
,
for
those
precious
hours
with
Granville
in
the
evening
.
Next
morning
at
breakfast
,
Jock
said
:
``
Do
n't
do
anything
about
supper
for
me
tonight
,
Tandy
.
Marion
and
I
want
to
go
out
to
celebrate
our
engagement
.
We
sha
n't
be
buying
the
ring
until
the
weekend
,
but
tonight
I
want
to
take
her
out
to
the
best
dinner
I
can
find
!
''
``
Yes
,
Jock
.
''
For
a
moment
,
Tandy
felt
sad
,
thinking
that
many
of
the
pleasures
most
engaged
couples
shared
would
be
missing
for
Jock
and
Marion
.
Dances
,
theatres
,
cinemas
.
She
herself
had
never
worried
about
any
of
them
,
but
then
she
had
n't
grown
up
in
a
city
as
Marion
had
.
Would
Marion
mind
?
Yes
,
sometimes
.
But
reassurance
came
to
Tandy
in
the
knowledge
that
Marion
adored
Jock
.
Being
with
him
was
what
would
matter
most
to
her
in
life
,
now
and
always
.
``
I
'm
beginning
to
feel
a
bit
conscience-stricken
about
you
,
Tandy
,
''
Jock
said
suddenly
.
``
I
'm
a
selfish
devil
.
When
you're
happy
as
I
am
,
you
're
apt
to
forget-
''
``
Forget
what
,
Jock
?
''
``
Well-
if
we
get
married-
''
``
Listen
,
Jock
dear
,
when
you
get
married
,
if
you
want
this
flat
I
'll
move
out
.
It
's
as
simple
as
that
.
I
can
go
into
a
hostel
,
or
get
digs
with
one
of
the
other
girls
at
the
college
.
Or-
''
He
did
n't
even
hear
the
other
word
as
it
trembled
softly
as
a
whisper
.
She
did
n't
finish
the
sentence
.
She
just
couldn't-
yet
.
But
,
she
thought
,
as
she
started
on
her
way
to
the
college-
maybe
Jock
was
n't
the
only
member
of
the
family
to
have
exciting
news
this
week
.
Only
,
until
Granville
really
told
her
,
she
could
say
nothing
to
Jock
at
all
.
The
sun
was
shining
and
Tandy
's
heart
was
singing
as
she
crossed
George
Street
that
evening
and
made
her
way
down
to
Princes
Street
for
the
bus
to
the
studio
.
``
You
're
late
!
''
Granville
said
almost
accusingly
,
as
she
walked
into
the
studio
.
``
Sorry-
''
``
So
you
should
be
,
my
sweet
.
Do
n't
you
know
I
've
been
counting
the
minutes
,
all
day
,
till
you
came
!
''
He
moved
to
her
and
took
her
into
his
arms
,
and
the
wonder
of
his
kiss
blotted
out
everything
.
``
Granville-
''
she
said
at
last
,
shakily
.
``
Yes
,
my
love
!
That
's
just
to
keep
you
quiet
till
I
finish
the
picture
!
With
any
luck
we
'll
be
through
with
it
tonight
!
''
She
did
n't
bother
to
change
.
He
'd
finished
the
painting
of
the
dress
last
night
and
it
was
only
work
on
her
face
and
arms
that
was
left
.
She
took
up
the
familiar
pose
with
a
kind
of
sadness
in
her
heart
because
it
was
the
last
time
.
Yet
it
was
stupid
to
be
sad
.
The
picture
meant
something
;
certainly
.
It
had
brought
them
together
.
It
would
,
she
thought
,
be
a
symbol
...
As
she
stood
,
feeling
the
familiar
fatigue
creep
over
her
,
Granville
suddenly
threw
down
his
brushes
.
``
Well
,
Tandy
?
I
did
n't
let
you
see
it
properly
before
.
What
do
you
think
?
''
Tandy
walked
over
to
the
easel
and
then
stopped
,
frowning
.
``
She-
she
's
prettier
than
I
am
,
Granville
,
''
she
said
at
last
.
``
Nonsense
.
Your
trouble
is
that
you
do
n't
know
how
damned
attractive
you
are
.
''
She
could
see
she
'd
annoyed
him
,
even
with
the
implied
criticism
,
and
she
did
n't
know
what
to
do
to
put
things
right
.
But
it
was
true
.
The
picture
was
of
a
very
pretty
girl
in
a
white
,
full-skirted
evening
dress
.
But-
it
was
n't
her
.
She
could
n't
have
said
where
it
failed
,
except
that
the
eyes
staring
out
of
the
canvas
had
a
boldness
which
was
quite
alien
to
Tandy
.
``
It's-
very
nice
,
''
she
managed
to
say
at
last
.
``
Nice
!
That
's
a
stupid
word
.
I
tell
you
it
's
my
best
ever
.
I
'm
going
to
submit
it
for
the
next
Exhibition
in
London
.
''
She
smiled
.
Seeing
his
pleasure
in
the
picture
she
forgot
the
doubts
in
her
own
mind
.
``
And
now
,
''
Granville
said
,
``
we
'll
go
down
and
have
a
drink
and
then
perhaps
go
out
for
some
food
.
''
He
went
through
to
the
bathroom
to
remove
the
paint
from
his
hands
,
and
she
sat
quietly
on
the
settee
,
wondering
why
it
was
that
she
felt
strangely
flat
and
disappointed
.
Perhaps
she
was
tired
;
she
had
n't
slept
much
last
night
.
But
,
perhaps
,
a
little
of
it
was
reaction
,
because
the
picture
that
had
kept
them
together
all
this
time
was
finished-
and
she
did
n't
like
it
as
much
as
she
'd
thought
she
would
.
``
Ready
,
my
love
?
''
Granville
came
through
and
pulled
on
his
jacket
.
He
took
her
hand
as
they
walked
to
the
door
,
and
just
as
they
reached
it
,
he
took
her
into
his
arms
again
.
``
Sweet
Tandy
,
''
he
said
,
huskily
,
``
beloved
Tandy
.
Oh
,
Tandy
,
I
'm
crazy
about
you
,
my
love
.
''
They
stood
locked
together
in
an
embrace
which
made
Tandy
's
head
swim
and
then
they
slipped
down
the
staircase
and
along
the
road
to
the
hotel
.
``
A
quick
drink
,
''
Granville
had
said
,
``
and
then
we
're
going
a
bit
farther
afield
.
''
His
car
was
in
the
garage
and
Tandy
waited
for
him
in
the
hotel
lounge
till
he
'd
collected
it
,
feeling
,
as
she
always
did
,
out
of
place
among
the
smart
people
who
invariably
patronised
this
favourite
bar
of
Granville
's
.
As
she
saw
Granville
coming
back
,
she
rose
to
go
.
A
voice
,
just
a
little
louder
than
perhaps
was
intended
,
floated
towards
her
.
``
Yes
,
that
's
Granville
's
latest
.
Cradle-snatching
,
is
n't
he
?
''
She
felt
the
blood
rush
to
her
head
.
Granville
's
latest
!
Just
as
if
she
was
some
girl
he
'd
picked
up
and
would
drop
again
when
he
was
tired
of
her
!
It
was
n't
like
that
,
she
thought
fiercely
,
it
just
was
n't
.
Granville
loved
her
.
Granville
saw
her
expression
and
frowned
.
``
What
's
the
matter
,
my
sweet
?
''
``
Nothing-
''
He
did
n't
persist
as
,
irrationally
enough
,
she
'd
wanted
him
to
.
He
just
said
:
``
If
one
of
the
lads
has
been
making
cracks
,
I
'll
deal
with
him
.
But
any
young
woman
who
goes
around
with
me
is
apt
to
get
some
,
Tandy
.
That
's
fair
warning
,
my
girl-
''
His
tone
was
light
.
``
Where
are
we
going
,
''
she
asked
as
they
got
into
the
car
.
``
On
a
tour
of
inspection
.
There
's
a
place
I
particularly
want
you
to
see
by
moonlight
...
It
's
there
,
complete
,
even
to
the
wishing
well
,
my
love
.
''
``
You
mean
?
''
``
Our
small
hotel
,
''
he
quoted
softly
.
``
You
'll
fall
in
love
with
it
the
way
I
have
,
when
you
see
it
,
Tandy
.
''
``
Here
we
are
,
''
said
Granville
.
Tandy
took
a
quick
breath
.
It
was
perfect
.
Hardly
an
hotel
at
all
really
:
just
a
long
,
low-thatched
building
,
its
white-washed
walls
stark
in
the
moonlight
.
Lit
up
with
fairy-lights
,
it
looked
like
something
out
of
a
dream
.
He
slipped
his
arm
round
her
.
``
I
knew
you
'd
love
it
,
poppet
.
''
She
went
on
staring
,
utterly
bewitched
.
He
'd
been
right
.
There
was
a
well
,
a
wishing
well
,
in
the
front
garden
.
As
she
watched
she
could
see
a
couple
standing
there
,
hand
in
hand
,
oblivious
to
everything
but
themselves
.
``
Oh
,
Granville
,
it
's
just
what
I
dreamed
of
,
''
Tandy
said
in
a
whisper
.
Granville
smiled
gently
.
This
was
the
way
to
do
it
...
``
That
's
what
you
call
a
preview
,
Tandy
darling
.
''
He
backed
the
car
out
again
and
drove
back
swiftly
in
the
direction
of
the
city
.
He
could
see
the
way
she
kept
glancing
at
him
,
and
he
knew
exactly
what
was
in
her
mind
.
She
wanted
him
to
stop
the
car
,
to
make
love
to
her
.
He
turned
down
a
small
lane
,
and
slowed
to
a
stop
.
``
You
're
very
silent
,
Tandy
,
''
he
said
lightly
.
``
Am
I
?
''
``
You
are
.
And
I
'm
glad
.
I
hate
women
who
chatter
the
whole
time
.
''
``
Granville-
Granville
darling-
''
He
put
his
arm
round
her
,
drew
her
towards
him
.
``
I
love
you
...
''
``
And
I
love
you
,
Granville
,
I
love
you
.
''
The
words
came
out
with
a
fire
that
almost
frightened
her
.
Her
very
feelings
were
frightening
her
now
.
She
'd
had
no
idea
,
until
this
moment
,
just
how
desperately
disturbing
love
could
be
...
His
lips
came
down
hard
on
hers
and
she
clung
to
him
.
``
Granville-
darling-
''
``
My
love-
''
At
last
,
she
struggled
free
from
his
arms
.
``
Well
,
Tandy
,
''
he
said
,
``
you
've
seen
our
hotel
.
You
know
it
's
waiting
for
us
.
When
is
it
to
be
?
''
``
Granville
!
''
Suddenly
now
everything
was
right
and
wonderful
and
not
a
bit
frightening
any
more
.
``
Granville
darling
,
not
just
for
a
little
while
.
I
mean
,
you
see
,
I
must
wait
until
Jock
and
Marion
are
married
.
I
do
n't
think
that
'll
be
long
now
.
They
've
found
each
other
and
they
want
to
be
together
always
.
But-
but
once
they're
married
,
then
you
and
I.
Oh
,
Granville
,
say
it
.
''
``
Say
what
,
my
sweet
?
''
``
Say-
I
love
you
,
Tandy
.
I
want
you
to
marry
me-
''
Abruptly
he
drew
his
arm
from
her
shoulders
.
Abruptly
he
switched
on
the
car
ignition
.
``
Another
of
them
!
''
His
tone
was
like
a
lash
.
But
what
had
she
done
?
``
Another
of
what
?
''
Over
the
purr
of
the
car
engine
,
his
voice
came
to
her
:
``
You're
like
the
rest
of
them
,
Tandy
!
I
just
ca
n't
believe
that
.
''
He
put
the
car
into
gear
,
put
his
foot
down
.
In
silence
they
drove
back
into
the
city
.
He
said
no
more
until
they
had
stopped
right
outside
the
flat
.
``
Well
,
Tandy
?
''
``
You
're
angry
with
me
,
Granville
.
Why
?
What
have
I
done
?
''
``
Done
?
Nothing
I
suppose
.
It
's
just
that
I
'm
disappointed
.
I
thought
you
were
different
.
Like
me
.
Honest
.
Straight
.
''
``
What
on
earth
do
you
mean
?
''
``
How
I
hate
and
despise
the
kind
of
woman
who
will
only
settle
for
a
wedding
ring
,
Tandy
.
Marriage
is
something
foisted
on
us
by
people
who
like
the
idea
of
living
in
cages
because
they
're
too
scared
of
freedom
.
''
``
I
do
n't
understand
,
''
her
voice
trembled
.
``
Loving
people
,
Granville
,
means
you
want
to
be
with
them
always-
and
that
's
why
people
get
married
,
surely
,
so
that
they
can
be
together
always
.
''
``
And
you
think
a
few
mumbled
words
in
front
of
the
Registrar
and
a
gold
band
on
your
finger
makes
you
more
capable
of
loving
?
Is
that
it
?
''
``
Granville-
it
would
n't
be
the
Registrar
for
me
.
I-
I've
dreamed
about
falling
in
love
and
getting
married
and
though
I
didn't
know
what
love
was
like
then
,
I
just
felt
that
I
'd
want
to
stand
in
a
church
,
and-
have
the
blessing-
''
``
I
'm
sorry
.
It
's
obvious
we
just
do
n't
look
at
things
in
the
same
way
,
you
and
I.
Tandy
,
I
do
n't
blame
you
for
your
attitude
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
23
<
488
TEXT
P26
>
SHORT
STORY
by
MARTIN
MAYCOCK
He
wondered
throughout
the
long
dark
hours
he
spent
...
WAITING
FOR
STEPHEN
...
what
had
come
between
him
and
his
son
ILLUSTRATED
BY
MONICA
GILL
THAT
Saturday
,
Stephen
was
due
home
from
the
church
hall
before
five
.
His
father
,
who
was
hard
at
work
at
his
desk
,
didn't
notice
the
time
passing
and
it
was
well
past
six
when
he
looked
at
the
clock
.
He
thumped
his
papers
into
a
tidy
shape
,
lit
his
last
cigarette
,
and
went
out
on
to
the
landing
.
``
Stephen
.
Are
you
back
,
Stephen
?
''
His
voice
sounded
through
the
house
.
But
there
was
no
reply
.
Alan
was
puzzled
.
He
came
down
the
stairs
rather
quickly
,
looked
into
the
living-room
and
the
dining-room
,
and
then
walked
out
through
the
kitchen
into
the
garden
.
There
was
no
one
there
,
but
Alan
stood
,
for
a
moment
,
on
the
edge
of
the
lawn
,
enjoying
the
warm
evening
.
There
was
no
wind
;
the
oak
tree
on
the
allotments
behind
the
house
was
standing
absolutely
still
.
It
was
perfect
for
cricket
.
If
Stephen
had
been
back
from
the
rehearsal
on
time
they
could
have
had
a
spot
of
practice
...
ALAN
mooned
across
the
grass
,
feeling
vaguely
let
down
.
If
Mary
had
been
home
,
they
would
have
been
going
to
the
Swansons
'
dinner
party
.
That
was
out
,
and
now
no
cricket
.
Alan
went
inside
again
and
stood
by
the
bay
window
in
the
front
room
.
Except
for
George
Sheriff
,
clipping
his
hedge
,
the
road
was
empty
.
Alan
stood
there
,
looking
out
,
his
fingers
drumming
lightly
on
the
sill
.
His
fingers
stopped
drumming
.
A
small
boy
in
a
blue
blazer
was
walking
along
the
pavement
.
He
came
about
a
quarter
of
the
way
along
the
road
,
and
then
turned
in
at
a
white
gate
.
Alan
went
out
by
the
front
door
,
hurrying
towards
the
white
gate
.
The
boy
in
the
blazer
answered
the
door
when
he
knocked
.
Alan
knew
him
;
he
was
in
Stephen
's
class
.
``
Gerald
,
''
he
said
.
``
Stephen
's
not
home
yet
from
the
rehearsal
.
What
time
did
you
finish
?
''
``
Not
till
five
.
I
've
been
around
at
John
Purdy
's
since
.
''
Alan
looked
at
his
watch
.
It
was
now
ten
past
seven
.
He
said
:
''
I
suppose
you
did
n't
see
who
Stephen
left
with
?
''
Gerald
shook
his
head
doubtfully
.
``
I
did
n't
see
him
go
.
''
He
paused
.
``
I
think
he
left
earlier
.
''
He
started
swinging
the
front
door
nervously
.
``
Why
did
he
leave
earlier
,
Gerald
?
''
GERALD
was
silent
for
a
moment
,
then
,
still
swinging
the
door
,
he
said
:
``
He
thought
they
were
laughing
at
him
.
''
``
Laughing
at
him
?
''
``
When
he
recited
his
poem
they
were
laughing
at
the
back
because
Anderson
tore
his
trousers
on
a
nail
.
Stephen
stopped
saying
his
poem
.
Mr.
Field
told
him
to
go
on
,
but
he
just
stood
there
.
And
then
he
walked
off
the
stage
.
He
went
out
by
the
side
door
and
I
did
n't
see
him
again
.
''
``
Any
idea
where
I
might
find
him
?
''
``
Well
,
no
...
not
unless
he
's
round
at
Cobbold
's
.
''
``
Cobbold
's
.
''
Alan
repeated
the
name
.
He
said
nothing
.
Then
:
''
Where
does
he
live
?
''
``
I
'm
not
sure
.
Somewhere
the
other
side
of
the
church
.
''
It
took
Alan
some
time
to
get
across
to
the
church
.
He
walked
round
to
the
porch
and
pushed
through
the
inner
door
.
There
was
no
one
inside
,
but
the
vestry
door
was
open
.
Alan
crossed
the
nave
,
knocked
on
the
open
door
and
looked
in
.
Field
was
working
at
some
papers
.
He
was
old
for
a
curate
.
Fortyish
.
Alan
's
age
.
Alan
explained
about
Stephen
being
late
and
Field
said
he
hadn't
realised
that
Stephen
had
left
before
the
others
.
``
He
muffed
some
of
his
lines
this
afternoon
,
Mr.
Deane
.
That
probably
upset
him
a
bit
.
But
do
n't
worry
.
``
He
'll
be
back
for
supper
.
''
``
I
hope
so
,
''
Alan
said
.
``
Mary
's
visiting
her
sister
.
If
Stephen
's
not
home
when
she
gets
back
I
just
do
n't
know
what
she'll
do
.
''
For
a
while
it
was
quiet
in
the
room
.
Then
Alan
asked
Field
if
he
knew
where
a
boy
named
Cobbold
lived
.
Field
delved
into
a
card
index
and
came
up
with
the
address
.
HE
wrote
it
on
a
slip
of
paper
.
``
Is
young
Cobbold
a
friend
of
your
lad
then
?
''
Alan
shrugged
.
``
If
it
's
the
boy
I
'm
thinking
of
,
Stephen
brought
him
round
once
.
Just
the
once
.
I
had
to
put
my
foot
down
there
.
''
He
turned
to
go
.
``
Mr
.
Deane
.
''
Alan
turned
.
``
Mr.
Deane
,
why
did
Stephen
decide
to
take
part
in
the
concert
?
He
does
n't
really
like
that
sort
of
thing
,
you
know
.
''
Alan
did
not
reply
at
once
.
At
last
he
said
:
``
Some
people
leave
it
to
others
,
Mr.
Field
.
And
some
people
get
down
to
the
job
themselves
.
I
've
always
buckled
down
to
it
.
''
``
And
Stephen
,
he
feels
the
same
?
''
ALAN
nodded
.
``
I
believe
in
training
,
''
he
said
,
and
moved
away
across
the
nave
.
He
was
back
at
the
porch
when
he
heard
a
step
behind
him
.
It
was
Field
again
.
``
You
go
down
to
this
Cobbold
boy
,
''
he
said
.
``
I
'll
make
a
few
calls
,
and
meet
you
back
at
your
house
.
If
I
find
Stephen
,
I
'll
bring
him
straight
home
.
''
There
was
no
front
gate
to
Cobbold
's
house
.
A
small
van
,
rather
dilapidated
,
stood
on
the
grassy
gravel
drive
.
Cobbold
's
mother
answered
the
door
.
She
smiled
at
Alan
rather
vaguely
and
sent
him
round
to
the
back
.
Cobbold
was
there
,
feeding
some
small
animals
in
a
hutch
.
He
was
the
boy
Alan
remembered
:
thick
glasses
,
and
rather
weedy
.
None
too
clean
.
He
had
wanted
to
drag
Stephen
off
somewhere
with
his
elder
brother
after
dark
.
To
photograph
bats
,
or
something
equally
ludicrous
.
Quite
an
unsuitable
type
of
boy
.
Alan
did
n't
refer
to
their
previous
meeting
.
``
I
'm
Stephen
Deane
's
father
,
''
he
said
.
``
Do
you
happen
to
know
where
he
is
?
''
The
boy
shook
his
head
.
``
He
has
n't
been
round
today
,
Mr.
Deane
.
Is
n't
there
a
concert
or
something
up
at
St
.
Mary
's
?
''
Alan
nodded
.
Cobbold
seemed
to
find
it
difficult
to
express
himself
clearly
.
``
Is
Stephen
lost
then
?
''
he
said
.
``
Do
you
want
me
to
find
him
for
you
?
''
``
No
.
No
,
thank
you
,
''
Alan
said
rather
sharply
.
``
If
he
should
call
in
,
tell
him
to
go
home
at
once
,
will
you
?
''
Stephen
still
was
n't
back
when
he
got
home
.
It
was
dark
now
indoors
.
Alan
switched
on
the
light
in
the
hall
.
Then
he
switched
on
the
kitchen
light
,
filled
the
kettle
and
set
it
on
the
gas
.
He
walked
into
the
dining-room
and
switched
the
light
on
there
,
too
.
Out
in
the
hall
someone
was
tapping
the
door-knocker
softly
.
Alan
went
to
see
who
it
was
.
It
was
Field
.
``
Home
yet
?
''
Field
asked
.
Alan
shook
his
head
.
``
Well
,
I
've
no
news
of
him
,
I
'm
afraid
,
''
Field
said
.
``
No
news
is
good
news
,
of
course
.
I
called
at
the
police
station
.
They
've
had
no
accidents
reported
.
''
``
Would
you
like
a
cup
of
tea
?
''
Alan
asked
.
They
went
into
the
kitchen
.
``
I
insisted
that
he
should
take
part
in
the
concert
,
''
Alan
said
.
Field
looked
at
him
across
the
rim
of
his
teacup
.
``
Should
n't
I
have
?
''
Alan
asked
.
``
I
want
him
to
pull
his
weight
.
The
concert
's
for
the
parish
development
fund
.
''
``
It
's
a
good
cause
,
''
Field
said
briefly
.
THEY
finished
the
tea
and
then
Alan
started
ringing
people
up
.
At
half-past
nine
,
in
an
interval
between
calls
,
the
telephone
rang
.
It
was
the
police
station
.
A
voice
wanted
to
know
if
Stephen
was
home
yet
.
When
Alan
said
he
was
n't
,
the
voice
said
a
car
was
coming
round
.
The
police
car
seemed
to
arrive
almost
at
once
.
When
Alan
went
to
the
door
there
were
two
men
on
his
step
,
both
in
plain
clothes
.
Alan
took
them
into
the
living-room
;
he
felt
suddenly
cold
and
switched
on
the
electric
fire
.
The
older
man
,
who
was
a
sergeant
,
sat
down
on
the
sofa
.
Alan
told
him
how
Stephen
was
said
to
have
walked
out
of
the
concert
rehearsal
and
had
n't
been
seen
since
.
He
explained
that
his
wife
was
away
visiting
her
sister
.
The
sergeant
had
a
notebook
on
his
knee
.
He
asked
for
the
full
name
of
the
boy
.
Stephen
Roger
Kearsley
Deane
.
Age
?
Ten
years
.
Description
?
The
sergeant
's
notes
soon
filled
a
page
of
his
book
.
He
turned
over
on
to
a
clean
page
,
and
asked
for
the
names
of
boys
that
Stephen
knew
.
When
Alan
thought
about
it
,
it
seemed
that
Stephen
had
no
very
close
friends
.
``
He
's
rather
a
shy
boy
,
you
see
,
''
he
said
.
The
sergeant
finished
writing
.
He
looked
up
.
``
You
've
not
told
your
wife
yet
?
''
He
gestured
at
the
phone
.
``
Not
yet
.
''
``
Are
things
normally
a
little
difficult
between
you
and
the
boy
?
Do
n't
mind
me
asking
this
,
Mr.
Deane
.
It
might
help
us
.
From
what
's
been
said
I
gather
that
he
was
n't
very
keen
on
being
in
this
concert
at
all
.
Do
you
often
have
rows
over
things
like
this
?
''
HE
stared
at
the
sergeant
.
``
There
was
no
row
.
There
are
never
any
rows
.
We
do
n't
brawl
in
this
house
.
''
``
Trouble
between
you
and
your
wife
?
''
There
was
no
shade
of
expression
on
the
sergeant
's
heavy
face
.
``
Anything
that
might
worry
the
boy
?
''
There
was
a
momentary
pause
.
``
No
.
Nothing
.
''
Field
left
about
ten
minutes
after
the
two
detectives
.
Alan
went
with
him
to
the
gate
.
As
Field
drew
away
on
his
motorcycle
Alan
noticed
a
knot
of
men
under
the
street
lamp
across
the
road
.
One
of
the
men
broke
away
and
came
over
to
Alan
.
It
was
Roy
Fox
,
father
of
the
boy
,
Gerald
.
``
We
are
going
out
round
the
streets
,
''
Fox
said
.
``
They're
parcelling
them
out
now
.
We
're
going
in
twos
.
''
``
I
ought
to
come
with
you
,
''
Alan
said
.
``
But
the
police
said
to
stay
here
for
Mary
.
''
Fox
was
a
tall
,
thin
man
with
a
big
ginger
R.A.F
.
moustache
.
He
gripped
Alan
's
hand
.
Then
he
went
back
to
the
group
under
the
lamppost
.
Alan
went
indoors
.
Upstairs
in
his
bedroom
he
put
on
a
thick
blue
jersey
under
his
sports
coat
.
In
the
kitchen
again
,
he
looked
for
his
torch
but
could
not
find
it
.
Mary
arrived
home
by
taxi
.
``
Stephen
's
not
come
home
,
''
Alan
said
,
pushing
the
door
closed
behind
her
.
Mary
sat
down
on
the
stairs
.
``
Where
is
he
then
?
''
she
said
.
Her
face
seemed
very
pale
in
the
weak
light
of
the
hall
.
Alan
told
her
how
things
were
.
``
Who
have
you
checked
with
?
The
Bruces
?
The
Smails
?
The
Willoughbys
?
The
Cartwrights
?
''
At
each
name
Alan
nodded
.
``
I
phoned
them
.
And
the
police
are
going
round
.
''
He
explained
about
the
detectives
.
``
David
Forrest
's
mother
?
''
``
Field
saw
her
.
Field
from
the
church
.
But
none
of
them
would
have
kept
him
until
now
.
''
Still
in
her
coat
,
Mary
stood
up
and
went
into
the
living-room
to
the
telephone
.
Most
of
the
people
she
rang
had
been
checked
already
but
Alan
let
her
do
it
.
At
last
she
put
the
phone
down
,
went
over
to
the
sofa
and
sat
there
hugging
her
coat
around
her
.
``
Would
you
like
a
cup
of
tea
?
''
Alan
asked
.
Mary
said
nothing
.
``
They
seem
to
think
he
was
upset
at
being
in
the
concert
,
''
Alan
said
.
``
Perhaps
I
should
n't
have
put
him
in
for
it
.
But
he's
got
to
learn
to
mix
and
to
do
his
whack
.
''
``
Why
?
''
Mary
said
.
``
I
'm
not
a
good
mixer
.
Some
people
are
n't
.
''
She
had
been
looking
intently
at
her
hands
.
Now
she
raised
her
head
and
looked
into
Alan
's
eyes
.
``
Sometimes
you
are
disappointed
in
me
,
are
n't
you-
because
I
do
n't
join
in
with
this
and
that
?
I
think
you
love
me
,
but
sometimes
you
are
disappointed
.
``
And
what
you
do
n't
like
to
say
to
me
,
you
say
to
Stephen
,
don't
you
?
You
're
worried
in
case
he
grows
up
like
his
mother
.
''
Alan
said
:
``
I
want
to
do
my
best
for
the
boy
.
''
``
That
's
not
good
enough
.
Your
best
does
n't
matter
.
It's
his
best
that
is
important
.
He
has
to
be
himself
,
Alan
.
Make
his
own
choices
.
Look
how
he
wanted
a
kitten
for
his
birthday
,
and
you
gave
him
football
boots
.
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
26
<
489
TEXT
P27
>
The
Doctor
's
Daughters
by
ANNE
WEALE
ILLUSTRATED
BY
DENIS
ALFORD
It
was
like
a
pebble
thrown
into
a
quiet
,
still
pool
when
Daniel
Elliot
met
the
doctor
's
daughters
!
THE
STORY
SO
FAR
For
three
years
after
the
death
of
Sir
Robert
Elliot
,
Branford
Hall
lay
empty
and
the
overgrown
grounds
became
a
favourite
haunt
of
RACHEL
BURNEY
,
eldest
of
the
local
doctor
's
three
daughters
.
Rachel
had
kept
house
for
her
widowed
father
,
her
younger
sisters
,
CAROLA
and
SUZY
,
and
their
fluttery
aunt
,
RACHEL
BURNEY
,
ever
since
leaving
art
school
some
years
previously
.
One
sunny
May
morning
Rachel
woke
from
a
daydream
in
the
Branford
orchard-
she
had
been
wondering
whether
she
would
ever
marry
EDWARD
FORRESTER
whom
she
had
known
since
childhood-
to
find
herself
being
scrutinised
by
a
tall
,
bronzed
man
.
In
her
consternation
and
not
realising
he
was
Sir
Robert
's
Canadian
grandson
,
DANIEL
ELLIOT
,
she
accused
him
of
trespassing
!
Later
,
listening
to
the
Canadian
's
sarcastic
comments
as
she
accompanied
him
through
the
dusty
,
neglected
rooms
of
the
Hall
,
Rachel
became
convinced
he
was
the
most
provoking
,
arrogant
man
she
had
ever
met
...
At
tea
she
was
filled
with
dismay
when
DOCTOR
BURNEY
suddenly
announced
that
he
had
invited
the
new
owner
of
the
Hall
to
dinner
that
evening
.
Twenty-year-old
Carola
,
the
beauty
of
the
family
,
returned
home
delighted
because
she
had
been
appointed
house
model
of
the
store
where
she
worked
.
Tubby
,
fourteen-year-old
Suzy
was
frankly
envious
.
Promptly
at
six-thirty
there
was
a
knock
on
the
front
door
.
Rachel
opened
it-
and
was
struck
dumb
.
Gone
was
the
casually
dressed
Canadian
she
had
thought
a
``
backwoodsman
''
-
this
Daniel
Elliot
was
immaculately
tailored
...
The
story
now
continues
ALTHOUGH
Rachel
had
spent
most
of
her
life
in
a
neighbourhood
where
even
rich
people
wore
ancient
tweeds
and
faded
raincoats
,
she
could
not
fail
to
recognise
the
faultless
cut
of
the
lounge
suit
which
now
replaced
the
disreputable
slacks
Daniel
Elliot
had
worn
earlier
that
day
.
She
knew
,
too
,
that
the
immaculate
cream
silk
shirt
and
olive
green
gum-twill
tie
must
have
been
bought
at
some
very
expensive
shirtmakers
.
Perching
on
the
edge
of
the
sofa
,
she
tried
vainly
to
think
of
something
to
say
and
was
relieved
when
the
visitor
broke
the
silence
by
asking
permission
to
smoke
.
``
Oh
,
yes
,
please
do
,
''
she
said
hastily
,
looking
about
for
the
ivory
cigarette
box
that
her
father-
himself
a
pipe-smoker-
kept
for
guests
.
But
before
she
could
discover
where
it
had
been
moved
,
Elliot
produced
a
slim
silver
case
and
offered
it
.
``
5N-no
,
thank
you
.
''
The
foolish
stammer
made
her
even
more
self-conscious
.
``
My
father
says
you
are
staying
at
the
Saracen
,
Mr.
Elliot
.
Is
it
comfortable
?
The
couple
who
run
it
now
have
only
been
there
a
short
time
.
The
hotel
side
is
quite
new
.
''
He
was
flicking
his
black
enamelled
lighter
and
she
noticed
that
his
hands
,
mahogany
dark
against
the
pale
cream
cuffs
of
his
shirt
,
were
clinically
clean
,
the
nails
pared
short
at
the
tips
of
his
long
lean
fingers
.
His
cuff-links
were
plain
gold
rectangles
and
he
did
not
wear
a
signet
ring
.
``
Yes
,
extremely
comfortable
,
thanks
,
''
he
answered
quietly
.
``
My
room
overlooks
the
village
green
.
I
am
told
that
the
stream
running
through
the
centre
of
it
has
quite
a
history
.
''
``
The
Goose
Beck
?
Yes
,
it
has
.
People
used
to
do
all
their
washing
in
it
years
ago
.
It
widens
into
a
pool
up
near
the
church
.
That
's
where
they
ducked
witches
in
the
Middle
Ages
.
''
He
drank
some
sherry
,
his
eyes
disconcertingly
keen
as
he
watched
her
.
``
I
imagine
you
were
not
very
pleased
to
hear
I
was
coming
tonight
,
''
he
remarked
bluntly
.
Rachel
swallowed
,
unable
to
meet
his
glance
.
``
I
think
I
should
apologise
for
saying
what
I
did
to
you
this
morning
,
''
she
said
,
flushing
.
``
It
was
very
rude
of
me
.
''
``
On
the
contrary
,
I
found
it
refreshingly
frank
.
You
look
very
attractive
when
you
are
angry
,
''
he
added
,
with
a
hint
of
mockery
.
Then
,
glancing
round
the
room
:
``
Where
is
the
Hound
of
the
Baskervilles
tonight
?
''
She
stiffened
.
``
Bolster
is
in
the
garden
,
''
she
said
coolly
,
furious
that
the
lazy
,
almost
caressing
note
in
his
voice
had
succeeded
in
heightening
her
colour
.
``
You
know
,
I
am
beginning-
''
He
broke
off
,
rising
to
his
feet
as
Miss
Burney
and
Suzy
entered
.
Rachel
made
the
introductions
and
left
her
aunt
to
take
over
the
conversation
.
She
was
pouring
a
sherry
for
Aunt
Florence
when
the
door
swung
open
and
Carola
made
one
of
her
grand
entrances
.
After
contributing
a
couple
of
pounds
to
the
family
exchequer-
some
of
which
she
invariably
borrowed
back
before
the
end
of
the
week-
Carola
spent
all
her
earnings
on
clothes
and
cosmetics
.
Every
Friday
saw
some
addition
to
her
wardrobe
.
If
no
dress
,
shoes
,
or
handbag
had
appealed
to
her
,
then
she
would
buy
jewellery
,
make-up
or
nylons
.
To
be
up
to
the
minute
was
as
essential
to
Carola
as
eating
or
sleeping
.
She
pored
over
fashion
magazines
with
the
same
professional
absorption
that
her
father
gave
to
his
medical
journals
or
Miss
Burney
to
horoscopes
.
Tonight
she
was
wearing
her
latest
acquisition
,
a
dress
of
misty
blue-green
chiffon
with
a
sleeveless
bloused
bodice
and
a
flurry
of
pleats
from
the
waist
.
Her
eyelids
shimmered
with
silvery
aquamarine
shadow
and
her
lipstick
was
a
subtle
amber-rose
.
She
looked
willowy
and
fragile
and
a
delicious
scent
wafted
from
her
as
she
moved
.
ELLIOT
stood
up
,
his
eyebrows
tilting
appreciatively
.
A
little
put
out
by
the
interruption
,
Miss
Burney
said
:
``
This
is
Carola
,
my
second
niece
,
Mr
.
Elliot
.
''
Carola
smiled
and
held
out
a
small
cool
hand
,
her
silver
bracelets
tinkling
.
``
How
do
you
do
?
Welcome
to
England
,
Mr.
Elliot
,
''
she
said
charmingly
.
Then
,
with
mischievous
candour
:
``
I
must
say
you
are
not
a
bit
what
we
expected
.
''
He
laughed
.
``
What
did
you
expect
?
''
Carola
sank
gracefully
into
a
chair
and
crossed
her
legs
,
revealing
so
much
knee
that
Aunt
Florence
,
who
disapproved
of
recent
fashion
trends
,
made
anxious
signals
to
her
to
pull
her
skirt
down
.
``
We
were
n't
really
expecting
anyone
at
all
after
so
long
,
''
Carola
said
,
ignoring
the
signs
.
``
But
you
are
not
at
all
like
your
grandfather
.
He
used
to
stump
round
the
village
with
an
enormous
stick
and
growl
at
people
through
his
moustache
.
''
``
I
'm
sure
he
never
growled
at
you
.
''
Daniel
looked
amused
.
``
Oh
,
yes
,
he
did
.
I
was
terrified
of
him
.
''
She
gave
a
reminiscent
shiver
.
Then
,
twirling
imaginary
whiskers
,
she
did
a
very
creditable
imitation
of
Sir
Robert
's
deep
bass
voice
.
``
Really
,
Carola
!
I
am
surprised
at
you
!
''
Miss
Burney
protested
indignantly
,
her
long
thin
nose
turning
pink
with
mortification
at
this
irreverent
piece
of
mimicry
.
She
looked
apologetically
at
their
guest
.
``
Your
grandfather
was
a
most
charming
old
gentleman
,
Mr.
Elliot
,
and
greatly
respected
,
''
she
assured
him
earnestly
.
``
I
dare
say
he
was
milder
than
he
looked
,
''
he
said
carelessly
.
``
I
believe
he
made
several
attempts
to
patch
things
up
with
my
father
but
none
of
them
was
successful
.
''
``
What
did
they
have
a
row
about
?
''
Carola
asked
.
``
Everyone
knows
there
was
a
colossal
bust-up
,
but
no
one
knows
why
.
''
Before
Elliot
could
reply
,
Doctor
Burney
came
in
and
Rachel
slipped
away
to
put
the
finishing
touches
to
the
supper
table
.
She
took
little
part
in
the
conversation
during
the
meal
,
in
the
course
of
which
it
emerged
that
Daniel
Elliot
could
pilot
a
plane
,
had
travelled
all
over
the
world
and
had
an
informed
taste
in
art
,
literature
and
music
.
By
the
time
they
had
reached
the
coffee
stage
,
it
was
sickeningly
clear
to
Rachel
that
,
far
from
being
an
uncouth
product
of
the
backwoods
as
she
had
supposed-
and
perhaps
indicated
by
her
manner
to
him-
Daniel
Elliot
knew
ten
times
more
of
the
world
than
anyone
she
had
met
.
``
May
I
give
you
a
hand
with
the
washing
up
?
''
he
asked
her
,
as
they
rose
to
return
to
the
sitting-room
.
``
Thank
you
,
but
I
would
really
rather
do
it
myself
,
''
she
said
politely
.
``
Rachel
is
the
madly
domesticated
type
.
You
would
probably
put
everything
back
in
the
wrong
place
and
then
she
would
have
to
re-organise
them
.
You
hate
things
to
be
out
of
order
,
do
n't
you
,
sweetie
?
''
Carola
said
teasingly
.
Rachel
smiled
,
wondering
why
a
passion
for
tidiness
always
sounded
such
a
petty
,
old-maidish
foible
.
``
I
do
a
bit
,
''
she
admitted
evenly
.
``
I
'll
make
some
more
coffee
.
I
wo
n't
be
long
.
''
SHE
had
just
dried
the
last
plate
and
was
setting
clean
coffee
cups
on
a
tray
,
when
a
dark-haired
,
spectacled
young
man
put
his
head
through
the
kitchen
window
.
``
Coming
for
a
walk
,
Rachel
?
''
he
asked
.
``
Oh
,
hello
,
Edward
!
No
,
I
ca
n't
tonight
,
''
she
said
regretfully
.
``
We
have
a
visitor
.
Come
in
and
pay
your
respects
to
the
new
lord
of
the
manor
.
He
is
in
the
sitting-room
with
the
others
.
''
``
Yes
,
I
heard
the
prodigal
grandson
had
finally
turned
up
.
''
Edward
came
into
the
kitchen
.
``
It
's
all
over
the
village
.
What
is
he
like
?
''
``
Quite
pleasant
,
''
Rachel
said
evasively
,
going
to
the
pantry
for
more
milk
.
Edward
leaned
against
the
dresser
,
watching
her
.
He
was
tall
and
lanky
,
with
a
thin
,
clever
face
and
slightly
stooped
shoulders
.
As
a
small
boy
he
had
never
fitted
into
the
rowdy
gang
of
village
lads
and
later
,
when
he
went
to
Branford
Grammar
School
and
walked
away
with
most
of
the
academic
laurels
,
his
friends
had
been
similarly
quiet
and
studious
.
Oddly
,
Rachel
,
then
a
pigtailed
tomboy
,
had
liked
him
better
than
the
more
boisterous
youths
.
``
I
say
,
Rachel-
''
He
broke
off
,
fiddling
with
the
strap
of
his
wristwatch
.
``
Mm
,
what
?
''
she
asked
,
wishing
the
kettle
would
hurry
up
and
boil
.
``
I
rather
wanted
to
see
you
tonight
.
''
``
You
sound
very
mysterious
.
What
's
up
?
''
He
hesitated
.
``
Well
,
for
one
thing
,
I
've
been
promoted
.
''
``
Oh
,
Edward
,
how
lovely
!
Congratulations
!
''
He
flushed
.
``
It
is
pretty
encouraging
and
,
of
course
,
my
income
will
improve
considerably
.
That
is
why
I
wanted
you
to
be
the
first
to
know
.
''
Rachel
smiled
at
him
.
``
I
always
knew
you
would
do
great
things
,
''
she
said
affectionately
.
And
then
,
because
it
seemed
the
appropriate
gesture
and
because
she
had
known
him
for
so
long
,
she
laid
her
hands
lightly
on
his
shoulders
and
reached
up
to
kiss
his
cheek
.
Edward
's
reaction
was
to
clasp
her
eagerly
round
the
waist
and
return
the
kiss
so
heartily
that
she
was
too
much
taken
aback
to
do
anything
but
submit
.
When
,
after
a
moment
,
he
released
her
,
she
was
too
breathless
and
shaken
to
free
herself
and
could
only
stand
dazedly
in
the
circle
of
his
arms
,
trying
to
decide
whether
she
had
liked
it
.
``
Oh
,
Rachel
,
do
n't
you
see
,
I
can
ask
you
to
marry
me
now
,
''
he
said
huskily
.
``
You
do
care
for
me
,
dearest
?
You
will
say
'yes
'
?
''
Rachel
stared
at
him
blankly
.
She
had
known
for
years
that
Edward
was
fond
of
her
and
that
everyone
assumed
they
would
eventually
marry
.
In
a
vague
,
wait-till-it-happens
way
,
she
had
assumed
it
herself
.
But
now
that
he
had
actually
proposed
,
she
discovered
that
she
had
no
notion
how
to
answer
him
.
Although
she
was
twenty-four
,
she
still
thought
of
marriage
as
something
in
the
future
.
``
I
do
n't
know
,
Edward
,
''
she
answered
lamely
.
``
I
'm
not
sure
.
It
's
all
so-
so
sudden
.
''
And
then
,
as
she
searched
for
words
to
explain
that
she
was
touched
and
flattered
,
but
that
it
was
n't
a
question
which
could
be
settled
in
a
split
second
,
a
movement
in
the
doorway
caught
her
eye
and
she
turned
her
head
,
a
wave
of
furious
and
embarrassed
colour
suffusing
her
face
and
throat
.
Calmly
,
his
mouth
twitching
,
his
eyes
brilliant
with
undisguised
amusement
,
Daniel
Elliot
strolled
forward
.
``
I
came
to
carry
the
tray
for
you
,
''
he
said
politely
.
``
I
seem
to
have
chosen
an
inopportune
moment
.
''
FOR
what
seemed
an
eternity
,
but
was
actually
about
fifteen
seconds
,
there
was
a
strained
silence
.
Anyone
with
a
skin
thinner
than
a
rhinoceros
hide
would
have
muttered
an
apology
and
hastily
retreated
,
Rachel
thought
furiously
.
#
26
<
49
TEXT
P28
>
Across
the
Square
HILTON
FRIARS
TOMMY
BLANEY
'S
nose
was
pressed
flat
against
the
shop
window
,
his
blue
eyes
gazing
seriously
through
a
wisp
of
fair
hair
which
would
keep
falling
across
his
eyes
.
He
pushed
his
lower
lip
forward
and
blew
the
strands
away
again
and
,
at
the
same
time
,
stood
back
from
the
window
and
rubbed
his
hands
together
happily
.
His
sister
Margaret
would
look
beautiful
in
that
dress
,
he
thought
wistfully
,
just
like
he
imagined
an
angel
would
look
.
His
eyes
lit
up
with
excitement
as
he
dug
his
hands
deep
into
the
pockets
of
his
duffle
coat
.
He
would
buy
it
for
her
.
And
then
,
as
the
feel
of
the
twopence
halfpenny
which
his
fingers
closed
upon
revealed
the
cold
result
of
his
financial
position
,
his
happy
expression
faded
.
He
gave
a
manly
little
shrug
and
turned
slowly
away
.
How
much
was
it
,
anyway
,
he
asked
himself
miserably
.
A
lot
more
than
he
had
in
his
money
box
.
He
sidled
back
to
the
window
and
looked
for
the
price
.
Fifteen
guineas
it
said
,
plain
as
anything-
that
was
paper
money
that
was
.
He
stood
thoughtfully
looking
at
the
dress
from
the
doorway
of
the
shop
.
ON
the
other
side
of
the
square
,
Michael
Price
paused
in
his
dictating
and
stared
absently
down
through
the
window
of
his
office
on
the
first
floor
of
Bank
Buildings
.
Behind
him
,
Stella
Travis
,
a
discontented-looking
girl
with
a
notebook
balanced
on
her
lap
above
shapely
crossed
legs
,
looked
casually
at
her
long
silver-lacquered
finger
nails
.
She
was
fast
coming
to
the
conclusion
that
she
was
wasting
her
charms
on
this
new
boss
of
hers
,
who
seemed
to
look
upon
her
as
a
mere
dictating
machine
.
If
he
did
n't
get
on
with
this
letter
she
would
be
late
for
her
lunch
date
,
and
what
's
more
she
'd
tell
him
so
shortly
.
Michael
watched
the
little
figure
standing
in
front
of
the
shop
window
and
wondered
what
could
possibly
be
attracting
a
small
boy
so
much
in
a
window
displaying
outfits
for
a
bride
and
wedding
guests
.
He
remembered
that
in
his
own
childhood
he
spent
hours
looking
into
a
shop
that
sold
meccano
sets
,
but
ladies
'
shops
never
had
any
appeal
for
him
.
The
child
's
attitude
intrigued
him
until
he
just
could
n't
contain
his
curiosity
any
longer
.
He
turned
suddenly
.
``
That
's
all
now
,
Miss
Travis
,
thank
you-
we
'll
leave
the
rest
till
after
lunch
,
''
and
quickly
gathering
up
his
hat
and
gloves
,
he
left
the
office
.
``
What
's
got
him
?
''
Miss
Travis
wondered
,
her
curiosity
taking
her
to
the
window
.
She
saw
Michael
cross
the
square
and
stop
in
front
of
the
shop
window
that
had
attracted
Tommy
,
who
had
just
disappeared
round
the
corner
.
Michael
scrutinised
the
window
display
in
the
hope
of
discovering
what
had
so
held
the
child
's
attention
.
Surely
it
could
n't
have
been
the
dresses
.
What
a
lovely
creation
in
lace
that
was
in
the
centre
.
He
supposed
it
would
be
accompanying
some
lucky
fellow
down
the
church
aisle
soon
.
A
little
disappointed
at
not
having
his
curiosity
satisfied
,
he
turned
away
and
almost
collided
with
Stella
Travis
.
``
Pretty
,
is
n't
it
?
''
she
purred
,
as
he
raised
his
hat
in
some
embarrassment
.
``
Some
lucky
girl
,
''
she
pouted
,
and
looked
at
him
coyly
.
``
5Er-er-yes
.
I
was
just
admiring
the
lace-
quite
a
change
from
the
usual
woollens
we
see
at
the
office
,
''
he
stammered
clumsily
.
Why
did
Miss
Travis
always
make
him
feel
such
an
idiot-
she
was
so
poised
and
self-assured
.
She
made
no
attempt
to
move
away
and
he
said
firmly
,
``
Well
,
I
must
n't
keep
you
from
your
lunch
,
''
and
quickly
left
her
.
Stella
Travis
was
,
however
,
far
too
thick-skinned
to
take
that
as
a
rebuff
.
THE
next
day
as
Michael
sat
in
his
office
his
mind
wandered
to
that
earnest
little
boy
he
had
seen
across
the
square
the
previous
day
.
The
ordeal
of
dictation
with
Miss
Travis
was
over
for
the
morning
,
thank
goodness
.
Yesterday
's
encounter
outside
the
shop
seemed
to
have
given
her
ideas
and
she
had
been
casting
coy
glances
at
him
all
the
morning
.
It
was
no
good
.
He
would
have
to
get
her
transferred
.
She
was
far
too
much
of
an
embarrassment
for
him
.
He
would
speak
to
the
secretary
about
it
.
He
went
to
the
window
and
immediately
forgot
his
problem
typist
when
he
saw
the
little
boy
outside
the
shop
again
.
Tommy
bent
to
take
a
ruler
from
the
top
of
his
stocking
,
held
it
at
arm
's
length
and
surveyed
the
length
of
it
.
Then
,
with
one
eye
closed
,
he
tried
to
measure
how
many
times
it
would
go
into
the
length
of
the
bride
's
dress
.
He
did
this
several
times
,
much
to
the
amusement
of
passers
by
,
of
whom
Tommy
was
quite
oblivious
.
Michael
's
eyes
softened
as
he
recalled
his
own
childhood
.
He
had
good
reason
to
be
grateful
to
St.
Edward
's
Orphanage
for
the
opportunities
which
they
had
made
available
to
him
and
which
consequently
led
to
the
good
position
he
now
held
in
his
firm
.
Little
boys
,
therefore
,
always
had
a
very
special
interest
for
him
.
He
was
out
of
his
office
and
across
the
road
at
Tommy
's
side
in
next
to
no
time
at
all
.
TOMMY
was
far
too
busy
with
his
measuring
to
notice
Michael
,
who
could
n't
help
smiling
at
his
serious
little
face
.
He
put
an
arm
gently
on
Tommy
's
shoulder
.
``
Who
's
the
lucky
girl
?
''
he
asked
seriously
.
Tommy
answered
excitedly
,
``
My
sister
Margaret
...
I've
measured-
it
's
just
right
for
her-
it
's
as
long
as
her
nighty
''
.
Michael
stifled
a
laugh
and
adopted
a
man-to-man
attitude
.
``
Does
your
sister
want
that
dress
?
''
``
She
'd
look
beautiful
in
it
,
'
Tommy
said
dreamily
.
Michael
tried
again
.
``
Is
she
getting
married
?
''
``
She
will
be
soon
,
and
I
want
her
to
have
that
lovely
dress
.
It
's
just
like
the
one
she
told
my
little
sister
and
me
about
in
a
story
where
the
prince
came
from
far
,
far
away
on
a
big
ship
.
Margaret
said
she
would
like
a
dress
like
that
when
she
married
her
prince
.
My
sister
's
the
best
sister
in
the
world
,
''
he
finished
proudly
,
putting
the
ruler
back
in
his
stocking
.
``
Have
you
any
money
?
''
Michael
asked
him
.
``
How
much
is
fifteen
guineas
really
?
I
've
got
12s
.
7
1/2d
.
in
my
money
box
and
I
've
got
a
super
butterfly
collection
I
could
sell
.
My
dad
said
it
was
worth
a
lot
of
money
.
''
``
Would
n't
your
dad
buy
the
dress
for
Margaret
?
''
Michael
asked
helpfully
.
``
We
have
n't
got
a
dad-
or
a
mum
,
now
,
mister
.
They
got
burned
when
our
house
caught
fire
,
''
he
said
,
almost
without
expression
.
``
That
's
why
I
want
to
get
the
dress
for
Margaret-
she
looks
after
Tina
and
me
,
and
she
's
beautiful
and
kind
''
.
Tommy
looked
at
the
clock
in
the
nearby
church
.
``
Ooh
,
it's
late-
I
'll
have
to
be
going
home
for
my
dinner
or
I
'll
be
late
back
for
school
''
.
MICHAEL
was
too
interested
now
to
leave
Tommy
.
``
I
'm
going
your
way
''
.
He
took
Tommy
's
direction
.
``
I
'll
see
you
across
the
road
...
Where
is
your
school
?
''
he
asked
.
``
In
Bridge
Street
''
.
Tommy
indicated
the
direction
with
a
nod
.
``
Just
behind
the
station
''
.
Michael
remembered
seeing
a
small
school
near
several
rows
of
houses
.
He
supposed
it
was
probably
the
only
school
in
the
centre
of
the
city
.
Tommy
pointed
to
a
tall
,
important-looking
building
rising
high
above
the
other
blocks
of
buildings
.
``
See
right
at
the
top
,
mister
,
where
the
curtains
are-
that
's
where
we
live
.
My
Grandpa
is
the
caretaker
and
Margaret
and
Tina
and
me
came
to
live
there
after
our
house
got
burned
.
Margaret
helps
Grandpa
now
2'cos
Grandma
's
ill
but
she
's
going
to
get
a
job
soon
''
.
He
paused
to
consider
and
then
chatted
on
.
``
It
's
nice
living
high
up-
you
can
see
all
over
the
town
,
and
we
can
hear
the
big
burr
of
the
Town
Hall
clock
when
it
's
going
to
strike
''
.
He
burred
several
times
in
demonstration
.
Michael
thought
how
quiet
and
lonely
it
must
be
at
night
living
at
the
top
of
one
of
these
buildings
,
when
all
the
office
workers
had
left
the
city
and
were
spending
their
leisure
hours
at
home
in
the
suburbs
.
``
How
does
it
feel
going
to
bed
so
high
up
?
''
``
Oh
,
it
's
nice
...
''
Tommy
smiled
up
at
Michael
.
``
Every
night
Tina
and
me
sit
by
the
window
looking
down
on
all
the
twinkling
lights
while
Margaret
tells
us
a
story
.
It
's
quiet
and
beautiful
,
Mister
''
.
``
Just
like
being
on
a
ship
at
night
,
I
expect
,
''
Michael
said
,
''
with
the
twinkling
stars
to
light
up
the
dark
sky
''
.
Tommy
's
eyes
shone
.
``
Have
you
been
on
a
ship
then
?
''
``
Yes
,
I
sailed
back
from
South
Africa
a
few
months
ago
''
.
Tommy
showed
his
admiration
.
``
You
would
love
to
see
the
animals
in
the
Game
Preserve
there
,
I
know
''
.
``
Sounds
smashing
''
.
They
turned
a
corner
and
Tommy
pointed
to
an
imposing
looking
entrance
across
the
road
.
``
That
's
where
we
live
,
''
he
said
,
and
turned
to
wave
goodbye
as
he
crossed
into
the
roadway
.
There
was
a
screeching
of
brakes
and
a
shout
and
Michael
was
just
in
time
to
snatch
a
white-faced
Tommy
back
on
to
the
pavement
,
the
car
just
grazing
his
leg
.
``
Are
you
all
right
?
''
Michael
's
face
was
full
of
anxiety
for
the
frightened
child
.
The
colour
had
drained
from
his
face
.
Michael
gently
steered
him
across
the
road
.
``
I
'll
take
you
home
,
''
he
comforted
.
Tommy
had
obviously
had
a
nasty
shock
and
Michael
was
just
wondering
what
to
do
with
him
when
a
young
girl
came
hurrying
down
the
steps
,
her
face
flushed
and
her
fair
curls
bobbing
as
she
ran
.
Tenderly
she
placed
her
arms
round
Tommy
.
``
Oh
,
poor
Tommy
,
are
you
hurt
,
are
you
hurt
?
''
she
cried
.
``
You
did
n't
look
both
ways
before
crossing
the
road
like
you
promised
.
I
saw
you
through
the
window
''
.
All
her
thoughts
were
for
Tommy
as
she
looked
him
over
for
hurts
,
and
comforted
him
with
loving
words
.
``
Oh
,
Tommy
,
nothing
must
happen
to
you
,
''
she
whispered
as
she
clutched
him
to
her
,
quite
oblivious
of
Michael
.
She
's
little
more
than
a
child
herself
,
Michael
thought
,
and
could
n't
help
staring
.
Her
dark
eyelashes
lay
damp
and
shining
on
her
cheeks
.
She
smiled
then
and
opened
her
eyes-
blue
as
the
sea
on
a
cloudless
day
.
``
Come
along
,
Tommy
,
''
she
said
,
``
Come
and
show
Grandpa
you
're
all
right
.
''
It
was
then
that
she
noticed
Michael
.
``
Oh
,
I
'm
so
rude
.
I
thought
only
of
Tommy
.
Thank
you
for
saving
him
from
a
nasty
accident
,
''
she
said
shyly
,
her
eyes
full
of
gratitude
.
Her
arm
round
Tommy
,
they
went
up
the
steps
together
.
Michael
stood
for
a
moment
feeling
useless
and
very
much
the
passer-by
.
The
warmth
and
affection
showered
on
young
Tommy
by
the
girl
,
who
was
obviously
sister
Margaret
,
brought
home
to
Michael
the
absence
of
family
affection
in
his
childhood
.
He
thoughtfully
walked
away
.
MICHAEL
looked
out
of
his
office
window
very
often
after
that
and
wondered
whether
he
would
see
Tommy
again
,
but
several
days
went
by
without
even
a
glimpse
of
him
.
Miss
Travis
constantly
followed
Michael
's
gaze
and
once
she
asked
him
if
he
was
looking
for
anyone
special
.
She
knew
now
that
she
was
being
moved
to
another
department
,
and
as
she
did
not
seem
to
be
making
any
headway
personally
with
Michael
she
did
n't
mind
,
in
fact
the
sooner
the
better
and
more
luck
next
time
was
her
motto
.
She
had
been
told
she
would
not
be
transferred
until
they
got
someone
to
take
her
place
.
``
I
see
that
dress
has
gone
from
the
window
over
the
way
,
''
she
remarked
pointedly
,
``
the
lace
wedding
gown
,
I
mean
...
the
one
you
were
looking
at
a
few
days
ago
...
''
``
Oh
that-
I
expect
you
'll
be
thinking
of
having
one
like
that
,
''
he
said
,
with
an
attempt
at
laughing
it
off
.
He
found
it
easier
to
evade
her
advances
now
that
he
knew
that
she
was
being
transferred
.
``
One
of
your
many
young
men
will
be
sweeping
you
off
your
feet
,
one
of
these
days
,
''
he
went
on
provocatively
,
``
Better
mind
your
step
''
.
#
217
<
491
TEXT
P29
>
A
GIRL
ON
HER
OWN
``
QUEEN
STREET
at
last
,
''
sighed
the
plump
woman
as
the
train
slackened
speed
.
``
What
a
time
it
's
taken
to
reach
Glasgow
!
''
Morag
Baxter
gave
her
a
surprised
smile
.
She
had
not
found
the
journey
from
Oban
long
or
tedious
.
There
had
been
so
much
to
see
.
So
much
to
think
about
.
She
had
scarcely
glanced
at
the
magazines
she
had
bought
.
Morag
looked
eagerly
out
of
the
window
as
the
train
drew
into
the
station
.
She
was
excited
but
tried
not
to
show
it
.
After
ten
years
,
nearly
half
her
lifetime
,
she
was
back
in
Glasgow
.
In
a
way
she
was
returning
home
.
No
one
would
ever
have
taken
Morag
Baxter
for
a
Glaswegian
.
There
was
a
fresh
country
bloom
in
her
cheeks
and
she
spoke
with
an
attractive
Highland
lilt
.
But
for
all
that
she
felt
she
truly
belonged
to
this
great
sprawling
city
.
As
an
orphaned
ward
of
Glasgow
Corporation
,
she
had
spent
the
first
eleven
years
of
her
life
in
the
city
.
But
Beechwood
Children's
Home
,
which
had
run
on
oiled
wheels
under
Miss
Simpson
's
motherly
guidance
,
seemed
like
a
dream
now
.
Infinitely
more
real
were
the
years
she
had
spent
in
the
north
,
eight
of
them
boarding
out
on
the
Robertsons
'
farm
and
the
last
two
living
in
digs
in
Oban
.
Morag
's
eyes
clouded
as
she
thought
about
these
past
two
years
.
Nothing
had
been
the
same
since
Mrs
Robertson
died
.
Though
time
had
softened
Morag
's
grief
,
it
had
not
helped
her
overcome
the
strange
emptiness
in
her
heart
.
It
was
as
if
her
roots
had
been
cut
off
.
Although
she
had
a
good
job
,
she
felt
Oban
held
nothing
for
her
.
It
was
n't
long
before
she
began
to
think
about
Glasgow
with
a
certain
longing
.
After
all
,
that
was
where
she
really
belonged
.
So
this
year
she
had
decided
to
spend
her
fortnight
's
holiday
in
the
city
.
Miss
Simpson
,
now
retired
from
her
post
at
Beechwood
Home
,
had
fixed
up
accommodation
and
promised
to
meet
her
at
the
station
when
she
arrived
.
Everything
was
arranged
.
As
the
train
jerked
to
a
halt
and
she
joined
the
throng
of
passengers
on
the
platform
,
Morag
felt
a
thrill
of
anticipation
.
She
had
saved
up
for
a
long
time
for
this
holiday
and
she
meant
to
enjoy
every
minute
of
it
.
``
Morag
,
my
dear
!
''
Miss
Simpson
,
white-haired
now
and
trim
in
silver-grey
,
met
her
at
the
barrier
.
``
How
nice
you
're
looking
!
And
so
grown-up
!
''
``
It
's
a
while
since
you
saw
me
last
,
''
the
girl
reminded
her
smilingly
.
``
Almost
two
years
.
''
Miss
Simpson
laid
her
hand
lightly
on
Morag
's
arm
to
guide
her
from
the
station
.
``
Come
along
and
we'll
have
a
cup
of
tea
before
I
take
you
to
Grove
House
and
hand
you
over
to
Miss
Whelan
.
''
``
Hand
me
over
?
''
Morag
was
faintly
alarmed
.
``
Is
it
a
hostel
?
''
``
Of
course
not
!
''
The
older
woman
's
eyes
were
twinkling
.
``
Grove
House
is
an
excellent
hotel
for
young
business
women
.
Miss
Whelan
's
an
old
friend
of
mine
,
so
I
've
asked
her
to
keep
an
eye
on
you
.
''
She
sighed
as
they
paused
at
the
kerb
.
``
If
only
you
could
have
come
earlier
I
could
have
put
you
up
at
my
flat
.
As
it
is
,
the
removal
men
are
coming
on
Monday
and
my
sister
expects
me
at
Girvan
.
''
Over
tea
in
Fuller
's
Morag
talked
gaily
about
her
plans
.
Miss
Simpson
smiled
at
her
enthusiasm
.
It
was
a
pleasure
to
meet
her
one-time
charge
again
.
She
was
only
sorry
she
would
not
see
more
of
her
on
this
visit
.
Time
passed
so
quickly
.
She
could
hardly
believe
it
was
twenty-one
years
since
Morag
had
been
placed
in
her
charge
at
Beechwood
Home
.
Only
five
months
old
,
and
tragically
bereft
of
both
parents
.
Although
extensive
inquiries
were
made
at
the
time
no
trace
was
found
of
any
relatives
.
Miss
Simpson
had
taken
the
child
to
her
heart
.
She
had
watched
her
grow
into
a
likeable
,
happy
little
girl
.
It
had
been
like
losing
someone
of
her
own
when
the
Welfare
Committee
decided
to
board
Morag
out
with
foster-parents
in
the
north
.
It
had
all
been
for
the
best
,
of
course
.
A
home
where
she
could
become
one
of
the
family
was
better
than
the
best
institution
.
Mrs
Robertson
already
had
two
orphaned
children
in
her
care
at
Balamore
Farm
,
near
Oban
,
and
Morag
made
a
welcome
addition
to
the
family
.
She
had
settled
down
happily
at
the
farm
.
Her
schooling
over
,
she
found
a
job
in
an
Oban
shop
.
Later
,
when
Mrs
Robertson
felt
less
able
to
cope
with
three
charges
,
Alison
and
Johnny
Pedon
returned
to
Glasgow
.
But
Morag
chose
to
remain
in
the
north
.
She
was
nineteen
when
Mrs
Robertson
died
.
Miss
Simpson
had
travelled
from
Glasgow
to
talk
over
her
future
with
Mr
Robertson
and
the
local
Welfare
Officer
.
Agreeing
that
Morag
should
stay
in
Oban
,
they
had
found
suitable
lodgings
for
her
in
the
town
.
Mr
Robertson
himself
was
giving
up
the
farm
and
retiring
to
a
cottage
he
had
bought
in
Gairloch
.
It
had
seemed
a
wise
decision
at
the
time
.
Morag
,
bewildered
and
unhappy
by
this
sudden
change
in
the
even
tenor
of
her
life
,
had
raised
no
objections
.
But
within
the
past
year
Miss
Simpson
fancied
she
detected
a
restless
note
in
her
letters
.
Now
Morag
had
come
to
Glasgow
for
a
holiday
.
Miss
Simpson
studied
the
girl
seated
across
the
table
from
her
in
the
busy
tea
room
.
In
the
years
since
they
had
last
met
she
had
grown
into
a
charming
young
woman
,
with
attractive
,
auburn
hair
and
wide
,
gold-flecked
grey
eyes
.
``
I
wish
I
were
n't
leaving
you
here
on
your
own
,
my
dear
.
''
Miss
Simpson
sounded
anxious
.
``
Wo
n't
you
be
lonely
?
''
``
I
do
n't
think
so
,
''
Morag
replied
.
``
Not
more
than
anywhere
else
,
''
she
added
after
a
moment
's
pause
.
Miss
Simpson
glanced
shrewdly
at
the
girl
.
So
she
had
been
right
.
Morag
was
unhappy
in
Oban
.
``
I
wrote
to
Mrs
Hendry
and
she
's
asked
me
out
to
Mosspark
,
''
Morag
went
on
,
clearly
trying
to
change
the
subject
.
``
Is
n't
it
kind
of
her
?
I-
I
'll
never
forget
all
she
did
for
me
long
ago
.
Then
I'd
like
to
go
to
all
the
theatres
and
look
round
the
shops
.
I
've
got
enough
money
for
a
completely
new
outfit
and-
''
``
You
will
need
a
full
purse
!
''
Miss
Simpson
laughed
.
``
Have
a
good
time
then
,
dear
.
If
you
feel
at
a
loose
end
after
this
week
,
you
can
always
spend
a
few
days
with
us
at
Girvan
.
''
It
was
nearly
five
o'clock
when
they
arrived
at
Grove
House
.
It
was
a
large
,
rambling
building
on
a
corner
site
in
Queen
's
Drive
,
overlooking
the
park
.
Miss
Whelan
was
a
tall
,
fresh-complexioned
woman
.
There
was
a
glint
of
humour
in
her
eyes
that
seemed
to
belie
her
rather
forbidding
manner
.
``
Just
in
time
for
tea
,
Miss
Baxter
,
''
she
remarked
.
``
We
have
it
early
on
Saturdays
because
the
girls
are
always
in
a
hurry
to
go
out
.
Would
you
like
to
take
your
case
to
your
room
right
away
?
''
Morag
gave
Miss
Simpson
a
parting
hug
and
promised
to
have
lunch
with
her
at
her
flat
next
day
.
Then
she
followed
the
maid
upstairs
.
She
was
delighted
with
her
room
,
eyeing
with
approval
the
built-in
cupboards
and
the
small
wash
basin
that
stood
in
one
corner
.
The
carpet
was
a
delicate
shade
of
blue
,
and
the
flowered
curtains
matched
the
bedspread
.
The
tea-bell
rang
before
Morag
had
time
to
change
.
She
ran
a
comb
through
her
hair
,
applied
some
fresh
lipstick
,
and
went
downstairs
.
Miss
Whelan
took
her
along
to
the
dining-room
and
introduced
her
to
a
slim
,
dark-haired
girl
at
a
corner
table
.
``
Miss
Johnston
has
been
here
more
than
a
year
now
,
''
she
explained
.
``
She
'll
soon
make
you
feel
at
home
.
''
Morag
smiled
hesitantly
as
she
sat
down
,
searching
her
mind
for
some
way
of
starting
a
conversation
.
She
need
not
have
worried
,
for
Kathy
Johnston
was
refreshingly
free
from
shyness
.
Within
minutes
she
found
out
Morag
was
on
holiday
and
went
on
to
suggest
what
she
should
do
and
see
in
town
.
She
broke
off
as
they
were
joined
by
a
slightly
older
girl
with
fluffy
fairish
hair
and
winged
glasses
that
gave
her
an
attractive
,
fawn-like
appearance
.
``
This
is
Jean
MacLean
,
''
said
Kathy
by
way
of
introduction
.
``
Morag
Baxter
comes
from
Oban
,
Jean
.
She
's
only
here
for
a
fortnight
and-
''
``
Give
the
poor
girl
a
chance
to
get
a
word
in
!
''
Jean
laughed
.
``
Hullo
,
Morag
!
Nice
to
meet
you
!
''
Morag
enjoyed
the
company
of
these
two
pleasant
,
friendly
girls
.
She
learned
that
Jean
worked
in
a
lawyer
's
office
and
was
engaged
to
a
young
doctor
doing
his
final
year
in
hospital
.
Kathy
Johnston
was
training
as
a
junior
buyer
in
Sturrock
's
,
a
large
department
store
,
and
cheerfully
admitted
to
having
several
boy
friends
.
Both
girls
belonged
out
of
town
and
only
managed
to
visit
their
families
occasionally
at
week-ends
.
Morag
found
her
own
reserve
crumbling
.
Before
the
meal
ended
she
had
told
her
new
friends
a
good
deal
about
herself
.
Kathy
's
eyes
widened
sympathetically
and
she
exchanged
a
glance
with
Jean
.
``
Oban
's
a
lovely
place
,
of
course
,
''
she
said
slowly
.
``
But
do
n't
you
find
it
a
bit
lonely-
especially
in
the
winter
?
''
``
Well
,
I
did
n't
until
just
lately
,
''
Morag
replied
,
colouring
a
little
.
``
And
I
do
n't
have
to
stay
there
,
you
know
.
''
Kathy
gave
her
a
questioning
glance
,
but
made
no
comment
.
Presently
she
and
Jean
took
Morag
into
the
lounge
and
told
her
about
Grove
House
.
``
It
's
better
than
coping
on
your
own
in
some
flatlet
,
''
Jean
said
emphatically
.
``
You
get
decent
meals
and
there
are
no
dishes
to
wash
afterwards
.
All
you
've
got
to
do
is
pay
your
dues
,
keep
your
room
tidy
,
and
be
back
indoors
at
a
reasonable
hour
.
I
reckon
it's
worth
it
.
''
``
Miss
Whelan
's
a
dear
too
,
''
Kathy
put
in
.
``
Even
if
she
does
like
to
see
all
your
boy
friends
!
''
The
door
opened
just
then
and
some
of
the
other
residents
came
into
the
lounge
.
Morag
glanced
casually
at
them
,
then
her
gaze
was
riveted
on
the
last
one
to
enter-
a
tall
,
blonde
girl
in
a
black
tailored
suit
.
She
stared
uncertainly
for
a
moment
,
then
almost
unbelievingly
as
recognition
dawned
in
her
eyes
.
``
Alison
!
''
Her
exclamation
made
the
other
girl
turn
sharply
.
``
I-
I
've
wondered
so
often
if
we
'd
ever
meet
again
,
''
Morag
went
on
.
``
That
's
more
than
I
ever
did
!
''
Alison
Pedon
told
her
,
colouring
guiltily
as
she
spoke
.
``
Do
you
two
know
each
other
?
''
Kathy
asked
.
``
Oh
,
yes
.
''
Alison
pulled
herself
together
and
managed
a
cool
smile
.
``
We
met
several
years
ago
when
I
was
staying
in
Oban
.
What
on
earth
are
you
doing
here
,
Morag
?
''
``
I
'm
on
holiday
.
''
Morag
was
puzzled
.
Staying
in
Oban
?
Why
,
Alison
and
her
younger
brother
,
John
,
had
lived
with
her
at
the
Robertsons
'
farm
for
over
six
years
!
``
I
see
.
''
Alison
shrugged
indifferently
.
``
Well
,
I
hope
you
enjoy
yourself
.
Now
you
must
excuse
me
.
I
'm
expecting
a
phone
call
.
''
She
turned
on
her
heel
and
left
the
room
.
Somewhat
disturbed
Morag
sat
down
.
It
was
painfully
obvious
that
her
former
companion
was
anything
but
pleased
to
see
her
.
``
Strange
you
should
know
Alison
,
''
Kathy
remarked
,
breaking
the
awkward
silence
.
``
I
suppose
you
met
her
at
her
folk
's
hotel
in
Oban
?
''
Morag
swallowed
uneasily
.
Whatever
had
Alison
been
telling
everyone
?
Fortunately
Jean
hailed
a
friend
at
that
moment
and
she
was
not
called
upon
to
answer
Kathy
.
Then
someone
switched
on
the
television
and
she
took
the
chance
to
go
upstairs
to
unpack
.
She
had
only
been
in
her
room
a
few
moments
when
there
was
a
knock
on
the
door
.
It
was
Alison
Pedon
,
her
fine
eyebrows
drawn
and
her
eyes
fixed
on
Morag
accusingly
.
``
Why
did
you
come
here
?
''
she
demanded
as
she
brushed
past
Morag
and
came
into
the
room
.
``
To
Grove
House
of
all
places
!
''
Bridging
The
Years
MORAG
shut
the
door
.
She
had
been
embarrassed
by
Alison's
rudeness
a
short
time
ago
.
#
21
<
END
>
<
492
TEXT
R1
>
Jones
,
it
need
hardly
be
said
,
stopped
that
off
at
once
.
The
days
have
gone
when
foreigners
copied
the
British
.
With
Jones
in
power
,
the
British
are
encouraged
to
copy
the
foreigner
.
The
foreign-made
muck
,
which
British
quality
goods
were
supposed
to
be
pushing
out
of
the
market
,
is
now
being
pushed
out
of
the
market
by
British-made
muck
.
Jones
does
not
believe
in
quality
.
He
believes
in
low
prices
.
He
is
not
interested
in
the
old
slogan
,
~
''
British
is
Best
''
.
He
is
interested
in
the
new
slogan
,
~
''
Jones
is
Best
''
,
and
the
fact
that
Jones
is
British
will
,
he
believes
,
reflect
prestige
upon
Britain
.
He
is
not
interested
in
goods
that
last
a
lifetime
,
a
tradition
started
by
snobbish
manufacturers
who
wanted
their
children
and
their
children
's
children
to
reap
the
benefit
of
their
impeccable
trading
probity
.
Jones
wishes
to
reap
the
benefit
himself
,
in
his
own
lifetime
,
and
let
his
brats
and
brats
'
brats
fend
for
themselves
.
To
this
end
,
he
is
interested
in
goods
that
do
not
last
a
lifetime
,
but
which
require
large
replacement
orders
to
be
made
every
five
years
.
Foreign
contacts
When
Jones
goes
abroad
,
he
does
not
go
as
a
member
of
any
group
,
delegation
or
coach-party
.
He
goes
alone
.
Jones
goes
alone
,
secure
in
the
knowledge
that
wherever
he
goes
,
his
arrival
will
not
go
unannounced
or
his
stay
unnoticed
.
At
the
hotel
,
in
a
capital
that
he
has
never
visited
in
his
life
before
,
he
will
meet
an
old
American
friend
whom
he
last
met
in
Paris
,
God
,
it
must
be
years
ago
,
and
soon
that
old
American
friend
is
introducing
him
to
the
local
Joneses
right
,
left
and
centre
.
At
Harry
's
Bar
,
in
any
foreign
city
,
it
turns
out
that
the
particular
Harry
of
the
joint
used
to
be
the
barman
of
a
little
club
in
London
that
Jones
used
to
use
in
the
days
when
Joneses
still
used
little
clubs
,
and
this
same
Harry
gives
him
the
lowdown
on
where
the
native
Joneses
are
currently
eating
and
drinking
.
At
the
American
Express
,
which
is
a
very
Jones
place
in
which
to
cash
your
travellers
'
cheques
,
Jones
just
happens
to
run
into
an
old
army
pal
who
has
now
got
this
amusing
job
of
showing
the
yobbos
around
the
night-clubs
.
The
old
army
pal
takes
Jones
to
a
number
of
night-clubs
,
most
of
them
specialising
in
one
sexual
eccentricity
or
another
,
to
which
the
yobbos
would
not
be
admitted
,
whether
with
or
without
paper
hats
.
From
the
fact
that
Jones
never
fails
to
meet
contacts
such
as
these
on
his
foreign
travels
,
it
is
obvious
that
there
must
be
an
International
Jones
Organisation
(
Interjones
)
,
whose
agents
disguise
themselves
as
barmen
,
old
army
pals
and
roving
Americans
.
However
Interjones
may
be
organised
,
it
is
certainly
a
powerful
and
influential
body
.
Thanks
to
Interjones
,
it
is
now
possible
for
Jones
to
travel
throughout
the
world
without
losing
any
of
his
status
,
modifying
his
standard
of
living
,
or
,
out
of
sheer
loneliness
,
being
compelled
to
sit
in
the
reading-room
of
the
British
Embassy
doing
the
crossword
in
the
air-mail
edition
of
The
Times
.
Thanks
to
Interjones
,
it
is
possible
to
cross
the
Equator
either
way
without
leaving
air-conditioning
behind
.
Chains
of
new
hotels
,
indistinguishable
from
one
another
,
have
sprung
up
in
the
capitals
of
the
world
,
and-
without
actually
being
called
the
Jones-Plaza
or
the
Jones-Carlton-
they
are
Jones
all
right
,
because
look
at
the
showers
,
look
at
the
swimming-pool
,
look
at
the
arcade
of
shops
,
look
at
the
express
elevators
,
look
at
the
six
or
seven
restaurants
,
one
of
them
on
the
roof
from
which
it
is
possible
to
get
a
panoramic
view
of
London
,
Beirut
,
Madrid
,
Bonn
,
New
Delhi
or
Copenhagen
,
as
the
case
may
be
.
Thanks
to
Interjones
,
Jones
in
any
foreign
city
can
hire
a
car
,
use
a
credit
card
,
send
a
transfer-charge
cable
,
or
get
a
ringside
seat
for
the
student
riot
in
the
course
of
which
the
British
Council
building
is
burned
to
the
ground
.
Thanks
to
Interjones
,
Jones
can
now
travel
from
airport
to
airport
,
from
hotel
to
hotel
,
from
Harry
's
Bar
to
Harry
's
Bar
,
without
ever
setting
foot
outside
the
Jones
country
.
Jones
ideas
are
now
so
firmly
established
abroad
that
as
primitive
states
develop
,
it
is
not
the
Old
Country
on
which
they
model
themselves
,
but
the
New
Jones
.
In
Africa
,
Jones
hotels
spring
up
even
as
the
Prime
Minister
elect
is
being
let
out
of
prison
.
In
the
Middle
East
,
oil
royalties
are
turned
into
Jones
amenities
,
such
as
ice
,
big
cars
,
and
night-clubs
that
would
not
be
out
of
place
on
Miami
Beach
.
In
Brazil
,
an
entirely
new
capital
has
been
hacked
out
of
the
jungle
as
a
living
monument
to
Jones
and
all
he
stands
for
.
Foreign
visitors
Interjones
naturally
works
on
a
reciprocal
basis
,
and
when
Monsieur
Jones
,
Herr
Jones
,
Signor
Jones
,
Jones
Pasha
or
Don
Jones
arrive
at
the
Westbury
,
whom
should
they
meet
in
the
lobby
but
Jones
,
only
this
minute
back
in
London
himself
.
In
this
context
it
is
worth
noting
that
,
although
Interjones
maintains
branches
in
all
countries
,
some
nations
do
not
appear
to
be
signatories
to
the
Interjones
Treaty
.
There
are
nations
which
are
exclusively
Robinson
nations
,
such
as
the
Dutch
,
the
Bulgarians
,
and
the
Burmese
.
The
French
are
essentially
a
Jones
nation
,
but
like
to
be
governed
by
Robinsons
.
The
Germans
are
essentially
a
Robinson
nation
,
but
like
to
be
governed
by
Joneses
.
The
Italians
are
Jones
when
abroad
,
but
Robinson
when
at
home
.
The
Swedes
are
the
Jones-nation
among
the
Scandinavians
,
and
the
Norwegians
are
the
Robinsons
.
England
,
which
bred
the
first
Joneses
,
is
Jones
.
Wales
,
from
which
the
Joneses
took
their
name
,
is
Robinson
.
Southern
Ireland
is
Jones
.
Northern
Ireland
is
Robinson
.
Scotland
is
Jones
to
come
south
from
,
but
Robinson
to
remain
in
.
The
Isle
of
Wight
is
a
compound
of
Robinsons
.
Extremely
small
countries
,
such
as
Luxembourg
,
Liechtenstein
,
San
Marino
,
etc.
,
are
Robinson
to
be
born
in
,
but
Jones
to
be
a
foreign
resident
of
.
(
This
applies
particularly
to
the
Channel
Islands
.
)
The
Russians
are
ideologically
Robinson
,
but
throw
up
Jones-deviates
from
time
to
time
.
All
Iron
Curtain
countries
,
except
Czechoslovakia
,
are
statutorily
Robinson
.
Iceland
is
not
only
Robinson
to
be
born
in
,
Robinson
to
live
in
,
Robinson
even
to
have
correspondence
with
,
it
is
also
the
only
country
outside
the
tourist
belt
that
it
is
Robinson
,
and
not
Jones
,
to
visit
.
Spain
is
unique
,
inasmuch
as
there
it
is
Jones
to
be
a
monarchist
,
the
reason
being
is
that
Jones
is
always
on
the
side
of
the
future
.
Portugal
is
entirely
Robinson
.
Switzerland
is
Robinson
to
visit
,
but
Jones
to
bank
with
.
Egypt
is
Robinson
,
but
is
studying
to
be
Jones
.
India
fought
to
become
Jones
,
but
did
not
succeed
.
South
Africa
is
fighting
to
remain
Robinson
.
Australia
revels
in
being
Robinson
.
By
a
trick
of
light
,
Canada
is
Jones
when
seen
from
London
,
but
Robinson
when
seen
from
the
United
States
.
Within
the
United
States
,
it
is
Robinson
to
appear
like
a
Jones
.
In
Latin
America
,
Jones
and
Robinson
live
in
a
constant
state
of
revolt
against
each
other
;
it
is
always
possible
to
know
when
Jones
is
revolting
against
Robinson
,
because
then
we
hear
about
trams
being
overturned
,
and
Jones
detests
trams
.
China
,
with
superhuman
effort
and
against
all
odds
,
remains
Robinson
.
Japan
,
despite
all
those
paper
flowers
that
blossom
in
a
jam-jar
is
becoming
Jones
.
The
North
Pole
is
Jones
.
The
South
Pole
is
Robinson
.
CHAPTER
FIVE
TO
JONES
ACCORDING
TO
HIS
NEEDS
THE
political
pundits
,
the
literary
weeklies
,
the
more
telegenic
Members
of
Parliament
,
the
leader-writers
and
the
public-opinion
polls-
to
say
nothing
of
various
summer
schools
,
conferences
,
congresses
and
other
centres
of
political
group-therapy-
have
devoted
some
attention
to
the
question
of
who
will
rule
Britain
in
the
future
.
Jones
may
occasionally
join
in
these
discussions
if
the
beer
is
good
.
But
for
him
there
is
no
question
to
be
argued
.
Jones
will
rule
Britain
in
the
future
.
Whether
Labour
or
Conservative
,
the
next
Government-
or
it
may
be
the
next
but
one-
will
be
a
Government
of
Joneses
.
What
are
the
facts
behind
this
political
reshuffle
?
There
is
only
one
fact
,
and
that
is
that
Jones
feels
unable
to
lend
his
allegiance
to
any
one
political
party
.
Tory
Jones
likes
the
idea
of
free
enterprise
,
but
ca
n't
stand
the
idea
of
class
privilege
.
Labour
Jones
likes
the
idea
of
equality
,
but
ca
n't
stand
the
idea
of
regimentation
.
The
Labour
Party
,
as
we
know
,
is
in
decline
.
What
we
may
not
know
is
that
the
Tory
Party
is
also
in
decline
.
The
Jones
Party
is
slowly
emerging
,
composed
of
the
Jones-elements
from
both
these
declining
bodies
.
Already
Jones
has
established
his
position
in
both
camps
.
There
are
Labour
Joneses
and
there
are
Tory
Joneses
in
power
today
.
(
There
are
no
Liberal
or
Communist
Joneses
,
since
Jones
is
not
interested
in
causes
but
in
politics
.
)
The
Labour
Joneses
write
for
Tory
papers
.
The
Tory
Joneses
write
for
Socialist
papers
.
The
two
Joneses
,
Labour
and
Tory
,
appear
on
the
same
television
programmes
and
unite
against
trade
union
Robinsons
from
the
Left
Wing
and
backwoods
Robinsons
from
the
Right
Wing
.
Between
them
,
Labour
Jones
and
Tory
Jones
are
forging
a
new
policy
.
And
that
policy
will
be
the
Jones
Policy
for
Britain
.
Why
you
should
vote
for
Jones
At
present
,
Robinson
has
a
clear
majority
in
the
House
of
Commons
.
Robinson
M.P.s
go
about
on
buses
,
hold
dreary
clinics
in
their
constituencies
,
ask
dreary
questions
about
peat
,
and
go
on
dreary
fact-finding
missions
to
dreary
countries
on
either
side
of
the
Iron
Curtain
.
What
,
in
contrast
to
this
,
has
Jones
got
to
offer
?
Why
will
Jones
make
a
better
Member
of
Parliament
than
Robinson
?
(
a
)
Jones
does
not
waste
time
on
dreary
routine
.
Everything
he
touches
he
makes
exciting
,
and
he
is
able
to
create
enthusiasm
,
which
helps
the
electorate
no
end
.
(
b
)
Jones
is
in
touch
.
Where
other
politicians
have
to
consult
polls
,
statistics
,
graphs
,
fortune-tellers
,
to
find
out
what
people
think
,
Jones
trusts
his
instinct
and
is
always
right
.
(
c
)
Jones
lives
in
the
present
.
He
will
cheerfully
agree
that
his
party
has
a
shocking
record
,
for
his
party
's
past
history
is
of
not
the
slightest
interest
to
him
.
Neither
does
he
make
sweeping
promises
for
the
vague
future
.
If
Jones
says
he
is
going
to
do
something
,
he
means
tomorrow
.
(
d
)
Jones
has
the
gift
of
the
gab
.
(
e
)
Jones
is
a
good
mixer
.
It
is
only
on
the
Jones
level
that
Tories
and
Socialists
can
mix
as
equals
,
and
consequently
he
is
able
to
avoid
all
those
unprofitable
stalemates
that
politicians
are
always
running
into
.
(
f
)
Jones
is
very
good
on
television
.
(
g
)
Jones
is
always
positive
.
He
would
rather
be
a
supporter
than
an
opposer
,
and
he
will
always
endorse
good
ideas
,
whichever
side
they
come
from
.
(
h
)
Jones
knows
all
about
images
,
and
in
fact
invented
them
.
(
i
)
Jones
is
always
ready
to
re-think
.
(
j
)
Jones
is
very
good
at
inventing
slogans
.
And
the
slogan
of
the
Jones
Party
might
well
be
:
WHAT
'S
GOOD
FOR
JONES
IS
GOOD
FOR
BRITAIN
The
Future
Jones
Offers
You
The
Joneses
,
Socialist
and
Tory
alike
,
believe
in
an
egalitarian
society
(
within
the
limits
of
the
Jones
Practical
Democracy
,
outlined
on
pp
.
83-87
)
,
where
the
best
brains
(
i.e
.
Jones
)
rise
to
the
top
,
but
where
there
is
wealth
and
opportunity
for
all
.
Jones
has
no
wish
for
Britain
to
be
a
major
power
,
so
long
as
she
can
hold
first
place
in
the
markets
of
the
world
.
He
is
all
for
co-existence
,
peace
in
our
lifetime
,
and
anything
that
might
come
under
the
heading
of
progress
.
He
is
against
outmoded
traditions
,
gunboat-diplomacy
,
and
monopolies
.
He
would
take
the
tax
off
coloured
refrigerators
.
Let
us
examine
in
detail
some
of
the
Jones
Policies
for
Britain
:
1
.
THE
JONES
FISCAL
POLICY
There
will
be
no
significant
fall
in
income
tax
,
since
Jones
does
not
,
in
fact
,
object
to
paying
income
tax
.
#
23
<
493
TEXT
R2
>
He
had
long
sensed
injustice
in
the
distinctions
drawn
between
ordinary
wage-earners
and
those
self-employed
.
By
the
time
his
monthly
salary
arrived
,
the
Inland
Revenue
had
already
taken
their
share
,
and
there
were
precious
few
reductions
in
tax
save
for
wives
,
children
,
life-insurances
or
any
of
the
other
normal
encumbrances
which
Cecil
had
so
far
avoided
.
He
read
the
film
star
's
sorry
story
and
frowned
at
the
provisions
of
Schedule
D
taxation
which
not
only
allowed
her
to
claim
relief
on
the
most
unlikely
purchases
,
but
also
postponed
demanding
the
tax
until
her
financial
year
was
ended
,
audited
and
agreed
by
the
Inspector
.
The
process
could
,
and
often
did
take
several
years
.
At
one
point
the
astute
Miss
Cheesecake
had
claimed
tax
relief
on
the
purchase
of
several
mink
coats
which
,
it
seemed
,
were
necessary
to
further
her
career
.
Alternatively
,
it
was
reported
,
she
tearfully
claimed
that
the
warm
coats
were
heating
appliances
and
therefore
susceptible
to
a
depreciation
tax
allowance
as
plant
and
machinery
.
The
Commissioners
of
Inland
Revenue
wisely
refrained
from
asking
how
she
paid
for
the
mink
coats
but
demanded
a
receipt
instead
.
Between
all
the
interested
parties
,
the
final
agreement
had
been
delayed
long
enough
for
Miss
Cheesecake
to
spend
all
the
money
which
by
rights
should
have
been
reserved
for
her
tax
.
Discounting
one
chinchilla
jacket
,
a
Rolls-Royce
and
a
Sussex
manor
house
,
all
three
of
which
were
in
her
husband
's
name
,
she
now
declared
herself
bankrupt
.
The
train
drew
into
another
station
and
Cecil
,
with
a
further
six
stops
to
go
,
was
left
almost
alone
in
the
coach
.
He
fumed
as
he
recollected
the
long
correspondence
he
had
had
with
the
Inland
Revenue
in
an
effort
to
obtain
tax
relief
for
a
jacket
used
solely
in
the
office
.
'If
the
jacket
is
a
condition
of
your
employment
,
'
the
Inspector
had
written
,
'it
may
qualify
for
relief
.
'
Cecil
snorted
aloud
.
So
long
as
he
did
his
job
satisfactorily
,
Frask
and
Kitsell
Ltd
could
hardly
have
cared
less
if
he
wore
even
a
bikini
in
the
office
.
In
fact
,
the
previous
summer
,
his
girl
comptometer
operator
had
done
so
.
It
led
to
no
end
of
a
muddle
with
the
figures
.
Then
there
was
that
long
wrangle
with
the
Inland
Revenue
over
travelling
expenses
.
The
journey
from
Bank
to
Norbiton
took
a
large
slice
out
of
Cecil
's
surplus
spending
power
.
He
had
tried
to
obtain
tax
relief
for
that
too
,
only
to
be
told
that
journeys
from
home
to
work
did
not
qualify
for
relief
.
So
Cecil
had
pursued
the
matter
on
the
grounds
that
he
took
his
work
home
and
,
for
a
week
or
more
,
he
took
a
bundle
of
record-cards
each
night
in
the
hope
that
a
passing
Inspector
might
see
it
.
The
final
word
,
as
always
,
came
from
the
Inland
Revenue
who
fell
back
once
more
upon
the
'condition
of
employment
'
clause
.
Again
Cecil
glared
at
Miss
Cheesecake
who
was
not
only
allowed
travelling
expenses
but
was
also
allowed
to
buy
herself
a
Rolls-Royce
'on
the
Tax
'
.
No
wonder
she
could
not
pay
up
;
one
half
of
her
money
seemed
to
have
gone
into
purchases
designed
to
defray
the
tax
incurred
by
the
other
half
which
was
,
in
any
case
,
earmarked
for
normal
living
expenses
such
as
publicity
parties
,
beauty
treatment
and
frequent
foreign
holidays
to
the
right
places
.
The
train
drew
to
a
halt
.
Cecil
's
sole
companion
,
the
parcel-laden
housewife
,
staggered
to
the
door
and
prepared
to
alight
.
'Madam
!
'
he
called
after
her
.
'You
've
left
your
briefcase
.
'
His
public
duty
performed
,
he
pointed
at
the
seat
opposite
without
making
any
effort
to
hand
it
to
her
.
The
housewife
turned
a
baleful
eye
and
gazed
at
him
over
a
large
hat-box
which
,
to
judge
from
the
Bond
Street
label
,
had
taken
a
large
bite
out
of
her
husband
's
taxable
income
.
'It
's
not
mine
.
I
wasn't
sitting
there
.
'
She
blinked
disdainfully
at
him
and
stepped
out
.
It
was
a
new
briefcase
,
and
as
the
train
jogged
along
the
shiny
clasp
twinkled
invitingly
at
Cecil
.
He
wondered
what
it
contained
.
Probably
the
remains
of
someone
's
lunch
or
a
few
secret
files
.
He
smiled
at
his
own
joke
.
Of
course
,
it
might
be
holding
wads
of
five
pound
notes
earned
on
the
black
market
,
if
there
was
still
such
a
thing
as
a
black
market
.
It
might
be
a
shady
cash
deal
though
,
specially
designed
to
avoid
passing
through
the
books
.
Perhaps
the
case
belonged
to
one
of
those
fellows
who
were
organising
those
girls
who
operated
from
cars
.
There
could
be
a
lot
of
money
in
the
call-girl
racket
,
and
not
many
expenses
either
,
just
a
telephone
,
some
wear
and
tear
on
the
girls
and
a
change
of
address
from
time
to
time
.
The
briefcase
must
be
crammed
with
money
.
Cecil
realised
that
four
minutes
of
solitary
running
time
separated
him
from
the
next
stop
,
his
home
station
and
,
after
an
unnecessary
glance
around
,
he
stepped
across
the
car
and
tried
to
open
the
briefcase
.
It
was
locked
.
Eager
fingers
felt
bulky
contents
and
when
he
shook
the
case
there
was
a
rustling
thud
of
wads
of
paper
.
'Cor
!
'
he
muttered
aloud
,
'there
's
five
thousand
at
least
.
'
He
felt
in
his
jacket
pocket
and
pulled
out
a
key
ring
.
In
succession
he
tried
his
own
briefcase
key
,
a
suitcase
key
and
a
device
designed
to
lock
typewriters
.
Cecil
searched
in
his
pockets
once
more
and
came
up
with
two
paper-clips
.
After
a
few
seconds
of
twisting
,
he
roughly
thrust
a
bent
wire
loop
into
the
lock
and
waggled
it
around
vigorously
.
There
was
a
click
and
the
briefcase
opened
.
Cecil
thrust
an
eager
hand
inside
,
his
fingers
groping
after
wads
of
five
pound
notes
.
They
closed
on
a
single
bundle
and
,
fumbling
with
nervous
excitement
,
he
pulled
it
out
.
His
eye
rested
on
a
wad
of
stiff
white
paper
printed
on
one
side
.
'Old
fashioned
fivers
!
'
he
muttered
again
,
and
tried
to
recall
if
they
were
still
legal
tender
.
Surely
the
Gov
:
r
:
.
and
Comp
:
a
:
.
of
the
Bank
of
England
would
never
break
their
promise
to
pay
on
rude
demand
,
let
alone
on
polite
request
.
Cecil
frowned
in
disappointment
as
he
focussed
upon
the
printing
to
find
no
Gov
:
r
:
.
,
no
Comp
:
a
:
.
,
in
fact
no
five
pound
notes
at
all
.
He
was
holding
a
paper
booklet
,
the
top
sheet
of
which
bore
,
in
large
Baskerville
type
,
the
words
METROPOLITAN
MONOTECHNIC
INSTITUTE
ADVANCED
ACCOUNTANCY
COURSE
NO
.
3
.
He
ruffled
the
sheets
irritably
and
glowered
at
his
own
breach
of
social
morality
.
There
are
few
people
who
would
not
jump
at
an
opportunity
to
rationalise
away
the
theft
of
a
briefcase
full
of
illicit
fivers
,
but
to
sell
one
's
soul
for
a
handful
of
lecture
notes
presented
quite
a
different
kettle
of
metaphysics
.
The
train
slowed
down
for
Norbiton
station
and
Cecil
hastily
repacked
the
briefcase
.
There
was
a
hiss
of
opening
doors
and
Cecil
carried
his
conscience
out
upon
the
platform
.
He
climbed
the
stairs
,
eager
to
unload
the
guilt-symbol
upon
the
ticket-collector
and
then
to
emerge
carrying
his
shame
unseen
,
but
burning
,
into
the
night
.
He
reached
the
barrier
and
fumbled
for
his
contract
before
thrusting
the
briefcase
at
the
ticket-collector
with
the
firm
intention
of
playing
the
dutiful
citizen
retrieving
lost
property
.
Before
he
could
open
his
mouth
,
the
collector
stretched
out
a
hand
.
'Watch
your
step
there
,
sir
!
Your
briefcase
is
hanging
open
.
You
'll
have
someone
shoving
their
hot
little
hands
inside
.
Here
,
I
'll
do
it
.
'
The
collector
pressed
the
twinkling
catch
home
with
a
click
.
Cecil
,
irretrievably
laden
with
both
briefcase
and
conscience
,
stumbled
away
into
the
darkness
.
=2
'HELLO
,
CECIL
.
HAD
a
busy
day
?
'
His
mother
came
into
the
hall
as
he
opened
the
front
door
.
He
nodded
irritably
and
,
turning
his
back
to
her
,
contrived
to
slide
the
briefcase
into
hiding
between
the
do-it-yourself
cupboard
and
the
polished
brass
fourteen-pounder
shell-case
which
served
respectively
as
coat
cupboard
and
umbrella
stand
.
'You
're
later
than
usual
,
are
n't
you
?
'
His
mother
tidied
her
grey
hair
in
the
hall-mirror
they
had
once
obtained
as
a
free
gift
in
exchange
for
the
labels
from
half
a
hundredweight
of
Trunk
and
Greppes
Tannin-free
Tea
.
Cecil
shook
his
head
and
hung
up
his
raincoat
and
hat
inside
the
cupboard
.
'Are
n't
you
going
to
say
hello
?
'
His
mother
stood
and
faced
him
with
a
smile
.
'I
've
got
some
lamb
chops
for
you
this
evening
.
'
'Hello
,
mother
.
'
He
kissed
her
cheek
perfunctorily
.
'Lamb
chops
,
indeed
.
Any
letters
come
?
'
She
grimaced
.
'Only
the
electric
bill
.
It
's
up
again
.
We'll
have
to
go
easy
on
the
immersion
heater
next
quarter
.
'
Cecil
gritted
his
teeth
and
glowered
at
the
inequity
of
Miss
Cheesecake
well-nigh
bathing
in
tax-free
champagne
whilst
he
had
to
go
easy
on
the
immersion
heater
.
'What
is
it
,
Cecil
?
Do
n't
you
feel
well
?
'
his
mother
asked
solicitously
.
'You
do
look
tired
.
Go
and
get
yourself
a
drink
.
'
'Do
n't
fuss
,
mother
!
I
'm
quite
well
and
no
more
tired
than
usual
,
and
we
finished
the
gin
last
week
,
you
know
that
.
'
Cecil
stepped
towards
the
dining
room
.
'I
'm
sure
you
must
be
tired
,
'
his
mother
insisted
.
'You're
very
irritable
,
anyway
.
'
'I
'm
NOT
tired
and
I
'm
NOT
irritable
.
'
'Very
well
then
.
'
His
mother
nodded
with
understanding
.
'You
're
not
tired
.
Nobody
's
tired
.
Now
just
you
run
along
upstairs
and
wash
your
hands
whilst
I
get
dinner
ready
.
'
Cecil
wriggled
irritably
under
the
misplaced
management
of
a
mother
who
had
failed
to
realise
that
a
son
who
is
nearly
bald
is
no
longer
a
baby
.
He
started
to
climb
the
stairs
,
stamping
with
unnecessary
vigour
upon
the
treads
.
'And
do
n't
wipe
the
dirt
off
on
the
towel
like
you
did
yesterday
.
Your
Auntie
Edie
's
coming
in
for
a
cup
of
tea
later
and
you
know
how
she
has
a
good
look
round
everywhere
.
'
There
was
a
tinkle
and
a
thud
from
beside
the
coat
cupboard
.
Cecil
's
mother
turned
around
in
time
to
see
the
briefcase
collapse
against
the
brass
umbrella
stand
.
'Well
now
!
'
She
hurried
towards
it
and
picked
it
up
.
'What
have
we
here
?
A
new
briefcase
!
So
THAT
'S
what
it
's
all
about
.
'
Cecil
halted
in
mid-step
near
the
top
of
the
stairs
and
clenched
his
fists
.
'So
that
's
what
WHAT
'S
all
about
?
'
he
hissed
without
turning
round
.
She
pointed
to
the
briefcase
.
'So
that
's
why
you
are
so
irritable
.
You
thought
that
I
'd
think
you
'd
been
extravagant
.
'
'But
I
'm
NOT
irritable
!
'
He
rushed
down
the
stairs
and
,
snatching
the
case
,
ran
back
upstairs
with
it
.
'And
I
've
NOT
been
extravagant
.
'
``
Naughty
!
'
she
called
after
him
.
'Mother
knows
her
boy
better
than
he
does
himself
.
'
She
smiled
at
herself
in
the
mirror
and
reflected
how
mothers
always
know
their
dear
impulsive
boys
better
than
anyone-
especially
better
than
not
so
dear
,
not
so
impulsive
daughters-in-law
.
Her
smile
faded
at
the
thought
of
female
competition
,
but
brightened
again
in
the
belief
that
her
son
was
not
cut
out
for
that
sort
of
nonsense
.
Widowed
mothers
often
expect
their
only
sons
to
be
very
lone
rangers
.
Dinner
was
taken
as
usual
before
the
television
.
Cecil
's
mother
had
arranged
the
receiver
to
face
two
armchairs
by
the
fire
.
They
sat
uncomfortably
hunched
in
mutual
inclination
,
and
ate
at
arm
's
length
from
a
common
occasional
table
placed
opposite
their
adjacent
knees
.
In
the
days
when
he
had
still
a
liking
for
cigarettes
,
Cecil
had
well-nigh
proved
the
statistical
relationship
between
them
and
lung
cancer
in
an
effort
to
obtain
the
table
free
by
smoking
his
way
into
a
collection
of
six
hundred
gift
tokens
.
The
flush
of
achievement
had
long
passed
and
as
Cecil
sat
,
eyes
on
the
television
screen
,
not
even
the
napkin
tucked
into
his
neck
could
prevent
lamb-chop
gravy
from
carelessly
bespattering
the
table
he
had
risked
so
much
to
obtain
.
Mother
and
son
gazed
in
fascination
at
the
story
,
unfolding
before
their
eyes
,
of
corn
cultivation
in
Capokoland
.
'What
time's
the
5Olde
5Tyme
Dancing
on
?
'
she
asked
absently
.
'My
goodness
,
look
at
those
women
planting
things
,
is
n't
it
primitive
?
'
'About
ten-o'clock
,
I
suppose
,
the
5Olde
5Tyme
stuff
.
'
#
21
<
494
TEXT
R3
>
He
did
,
however
,
give
her
the
name
and
address
of
a
very
good
lawyer
who
had
got
him
an
injunction
to
restrain
a
firm
from
publishing
a
book
until
the
author
had
removed
a
passage
attacking
him
for
some
slander
which
had
been
,
in
fact
,
a
case
of
Privilege
.
In
spite
of
all
the
transferred
maternity
she
was
endowed
with
by
her
patients
,
poor
Serena
was
an
infant-in-arms
as
a
buyer
of
property
.
No
,
not
even
an
infant-in-arms
but
a
new-born
babe
,
a
premature
piece
of
frailty
in
an
oxygen-tent
of
utter
innocence
.
The
complexity
of
that
innocence
was
colossal
.
It
had
layer
after
layer
of
illusion
to
be
peeled
off
and
replaced
with
sad
knowledgeability
.
It
was
a
nakedness
of
nai
''
vety
to
be
clothed
leaf
by
leaf
with
the
disappointment
of
experience
.
Her
first
illusion
consisted
in
the
belief
that
all
she
need
do
was
to
go
to
an
agent
,
visit
half
a
dozen
houses
in
one
day
,
choose
one
,
make
an
offer
,
put
it
in
the
hands
of
a
lawyer
and
go
away
on
her
holiday
while
the
whole
transaction
was
put
through
.
At
the
worst
,
she
could
postpone
their
holiday
,
if
she
did
n't
find
anything
she
liked
at
once
.
August
would
after
all
be
a
little
hot
for
Greece
.
All
that
mattered
was
moving
.
For
quite
suddenly
she
could
n't
stand
their
flat
any
more
.
She
must
come
back
to
something
new
,
even
if
it
meant
shortening
their
trip
abroad
or
taking
an
extra
week
off
to
get
settled
in
.
She
soon
found
that
Tom
Stevens
was
right
about
the
prices
,
whatever
their
cause
.
The
market
,
moreover
,
seemed
more
like
one
of
her
graph
representations
of
a
psychotic
's
dream
world
than
a
rational
state
of
affairs
carefully
calculated
by
a
handful
of
wicked
speculators
,
though
she
supposed
that
these
latter
might
well
be
the
chosen
instruments
of
the
city
's
collective
unconscious
.
For
the
prices
of
houses
bore
no
relation
whatsoever
to
their
size
,
beauty
,
or
convenience
,
only
to
some
lunatic
hierarchy
of
districts
by
which
any
area
,
however
traffic-ridden
,
that
could
by
any
considerable
wrench
of
the
imagination
be
called
a
Village
,
was
also
the
most
plutocratic
in
its
price-range
;
that
is
,
any
piece
of
town
with
one
pretty
street
,
square
,
corner
,
stretch
of
river
,
bit
of
heath
,
common
or
park
,
round
which
lesser
,
uglier
streets
clustered
hopefully
,
borrowing
the
same
name
for
themselves
as
crescents
,
gardens
,
garden-crescents
,
rises
,
hills
,
hill-rises
,
ways
and
ends
,
mewses
,
lanes
,
groves
and
vales
,
could
aspire
to
and
perhaps
eventually
earn
the
name
of
Village
.
Slum
terraces
and
workers
'
cottages
would
be
bought
up
,
sometimes
by
enterprising
individuals
but
more
often
by
the
wicked
speculators
for
a
profitable
sale
to
less
enterprising
individuals
,
and
one
by
one
the
black
brick
houses
would
turn
white
,
or
pink
or
blue
,
with
bright
yellow
doors
and
flower-boxes
in
the
windows
.
``
This
street
,
''
the
agents
would
say
,
``
has
n't
quite
come
.
''
When
it
did
so
,
and
several
more
around
it
,
the
area
would
at
last
receive
by
way
of
final
decoration
and
of
course
price-promotion
,
the
name
of
Village
.
Second
to
Villages
were
the
Best
Residential
Areas
,
where
the
affluent
middle
class
had
always
lived
,
but
they
were
,
after
all
,
limited
and
unexpandable
,
and
now
that
practically
everyone
was
affluent
middle-class
,
the
Best
Residential
Areas
were
so
much
in
demand
that
prices
shot
up
well
beyond
the
range
of
the
affluent
middle-class
,
and
only
the
milk-bar
millionaires
lived
there
,
expense-account
experts
,
some
of
the
more
successful
comedians
,
the
odd
reckless
film-star
,
and
of
course
the
speculators
themselves
.
Fortunately
,
however
,
the
fashion
for
Victorian
architecture
which
Mr.
John
Betjeman
had
started
several
decades
before
had
caught
on
at
last
and
therefore
saved
the
situation
for
the
affluent
middle-class
,
who
now
had
plenty
of
lovely-ugly
to
be
coldly
elegant
in
.
All
this
Serena
discovered
,
and
more
,
but
in
stages
.
For
the
first
thing
she
did
was
to
make
an
offer
on
a
small
pink
terraced
cottage
,
two
beds
,
two
inter-comm
.
rec.
,
mod
.
k.
and
b.
,
sep.
W.C.
small
back
yard
,
newly
dec.
,
near
shops
and
tube
in
up-and-coming
Camden
Town
Village
,
+6
,
Freehold
.
The
next
thing
that
Serena
discovered
was
that
she
could
not
afford
to
buy
a
house
at
all
.
And
this
in
spite
of
having
at
last
managed
to
save
the
ten
percent
needed
.
Or
so
she
thought
,
being
then
in
possession
of
what
seemed
to
her
the
princely
sum
of
six
hundred
pounds
.
The
lawyer
said
:
``
Of
course
you
must
count
about
two
hundred
for
legal
charges
and
stamp
duties
,
maybe
less
,
depending
on
the
price
of
the
house
,
and
whether
it
has
been
registered
.
I
take
it
you
have
a
mortgage
lined
up
,
then
,
Mrs.-
er-
Buttery
?
''
``
Not
yet
,
but
the
bank
would
give
me
a
loan
,
I
'm
sure
.
''
``
Er
,
yes
.
You
have
some
securities
,
then
?
''
``
Well
,
no
.
Just
my
work
.
And
my
husband
's
.
''
``
No
...
life
insurance
?
''
Serena
had
more
in
common
with
Stella
than
she
realised
,
for
the
word
security
had
meant
little
to
her
until
now
,
when
she
felt
this
sudden
urge
to
buy
property
,
paying
off
a
mortgage
like
rent
for
twenty
years
and
then
living
free
of
expense
,
she
thought
,
when
they
were
``
old
and
grey
and
full
of
sleep
''
-
though
she
hoped
she
would
never
be
as
psychologically
asleep
as
all
that
.
All
she
had
ever
bothered
to
insure
was
her
conscious
self
against
just
such
a
submerging
sleep
.
She
shook
her
head
at
Mr.
Clacton
,
who
seemed
asleep
enough
himself
,
both
in
her
terms
and
his
,
for
it
was
a
hot
day
and
his
office
was
stuffed
to
its
low
ceiling
with
undisturbed
books
,
undisturbed
files
and
dust
from
probably
Dickensian
times
.
His
aspect
was
as
dusty
as
his
office
,
with
scurf
from
dusty
hair
on
the
dusty
shoulders
of
his
black
suit
,
cigarette
ash
down
the
front
,
an
ashen
face
and
yellow
sleepy
dust
in
the
corners
of
his
pale
grey
eyes
.
His
finger-nails
were
dirty
,
though
he
tried
to
make
up
for
it
by
constantly
paring
them
with
the
finger-nail
of
the
opposite
hand
.
His
voice
was
like
his
black
and
pin-stripe
,
a
grey
superimposition
of
respectability
over
the
original
colour
of
his
own
natural
vowels
,
the
result
being
somehow
as
ineffective
,
not
just
dusty-grey
but
muddy
,
slimy
even
.
His
digressions
too
,
seemed
to
have
no
other
purpose
than
the
throwing
of
dust
in
his
client
's
eyes
,
the
dust
of
fake
security
,
of
the
fake
friend
of
the
family
,
like
the
puffs
from
his
Gauloises
,
which
said
~'Do
n't
you
worry
your
fluffy
little
head
about
that
,
just
lull
back
in
the
layers
of
my
experience
,
'
as
he
told
her
how
he
had
saved
one
of
his
clients
from
buying
a
house
in
which
he
somehow
owned
all
the
bricks
and
mortar
but
not
the
joists
,
which
had
been
omitted
from
the
Deeds
,
and
how
he
had
learnt
from
another
client
who
was
a
greengrocer
that
all
greengrocers
cheat
the
income-tax
by
a
complicated
system
of
unrecorded
purchases
which
has
become
the
norm
at
Covent
Garden
.
``
Yes
,
well
...
.
''
He
judged
that
she
had
been
sufficiently
dazzled
and
gave
a
long
raucous
cough
.
``
Only
cigarettes
worth
smoking
,
these
.
Most
unhealthy
,
English
ones
.
Well
,
now
,
let
me
see
.
I
think
I
can
put
you
onto
some
people
who
might
,
I
say
might
,
let
you
have
a
mortgage
on
this
property
...
.
''
``
But
,
they
're
safe
,
are
they
?
I
mean
,
they
're
not-
money-lenders
?
''
``
Mrs.-
er-
Buttery
,
all
mortgage
companies
are
money-lenders
.
That
's
rather
the
point
,
is
n't
it
?
''
``
No
,
but
I
mean-
''
``
I
know
what
you
mean
.
You
may
trust
me
,
Mrs
.
Buttery
.
I
think
,
however
,
that
you
might
have
to
revise
your
ideas
about-
er-
the
type
of
property
you
intend
to
purchase
.
''
She
revised
them
.
The
little
man
from
the
Inter-Insular
(
British
Archipelago
)
Insurance
Company
soon
saw
to
that
.
He
was
bald
and
bouncy
,
jumping
up
from
her
sofa
with
each
explanation
,
whether
because
of
the
sherry
she
offered
him
or
from
a
passionate
interest
in
his
work
she
couldn't
tell
.
When
he
had
jumped
up
some
twenty
times
,
talked
of
premiums
,
policies
,
tax
exemptions
and
survey
fees
,
worked
out
sums
rapidly
on
Inter-Insular
Insurance
Company
sheets
of
paper
which
he
produced
from
a
shiny
black
brief-case
,
asked
many
questions
about
Rupert
's
age
,
health
and
income
,
even
his
salesman
's
patter
failed
to
smooth
over
the
traumatic
experience
undergone
by
Serena
's
relatively
sheltered
psyche
that
afternoon
.
Poor
Serena
.
In
spite
of
the
good
marks
she
had
brought
home
from
school
she
had
never
grasped
the
implications
or
practical
application
of
compound
interest
.
She
used
to
solve
all
the
problems
set
of
course
,
but
her
conscious
mind
must
have
refused
to
accept
the
moral
shock
of
it
all
,
so
that
even
now
at
the
age
of
forty
and
eleven
months
,
she
still
assumed
that
if
one
borrowed
six
thousand
pounds
at
six
per
cent
,
one
paid
back
,
in
the
end
,
six
thousand
plus
six
per
cent
of
six
thousand
,
that
is
,
six
thousand
three
hundred
and
sixty
pounds
.
The
meaning
of
the
words
``
6per
annum
''
had
somehow
got
lost
with
the
years
.
Her
second
shock
was
the
mortgage
rating
.
``
You
see
,
Mrs
.
Buttery
,
''
said
the
little
man
rather
sadly
now
,
but
very
fast
,
like
a
comic
spouting
gags
,
``
the
value
of
the
policy
would
be
worked
out
entirely
according
to
your
husband's
earnings
.
I
'm
afraid
we
ca
n't
take
yours
into
account
at
all
.
It
's
a
rule
of
I.I.I
.
You
see
,
you
might
stop
work
to
have-
well
,
for
all
sorts
of
reasons
,
or
you
might
leave
him
.
''
``
But
how
utterly
extraordinary
,
''
said
Serena
angrily
,
``
you
must
be
living
in
the
nineteenth
century
.
''
``
Oh
,
but
it
's
a
very
general
rule
,
Mrs
.
Buttery
,
you
'll
find
that
no
insurance
companies
,
or
building
societies
,
for
that
matter
,
will
allow
for
the
wife
's
earnings
.
Our
lawyers-
''
``
Who
are
your
lawyers
?
''
``
Clacton
's
.
''
``
Well
,
I
'm
damned
.
''
``
Now
,
let
me
see
,
you
say
your
husband
earns
about
...
yes
,
that
would
come
to
...
three
,
carry
seven
,
six
nines
are
fifty
four-
of
course
we
'd
have
to
have
some
sort
of
proof
,
you
know
,
it
's
very
difficult
with
self-employed
persons
,
carry
two
.
Yes
.
I
'm
afraid
we
could
n't
raise
this
loan
to
more
than
three
thousand
three
fifty
at
the
most
.
Now
you
could
get
quite
a
nice
little
semi-detached
house
in
Grimstead
for
three
thousand
,
that
's
where
I
live
,
just
before
the
green
belt
,
lovely
and
modern
,
you
know
.
I
forgot
to
tell
you
,
we
do
n't
usually
lend
any
house
built
earlier
than
1918
.
''
But
Serena
was
not
easily
discouraged
.
She
had
,
moreover
,
a
reasonable
endowment
of
intelligence
and
enough
analytical
training
,
specialised
though
it
was
,
to
get
to
grips
with
the
more
megalomaniac
vagaries
of
an
unfamiliar
world
.
Within
three
days
she
had
worked
it
all
out
.
It
was
all
quite
clear
.
Houses
were
too
expensive
,
at
any
rate
for
poor
self-employed
individualists
like
themselves
,
who
nevertheless
hankered
for
respectability
and
membership
of
the
new
and
widespread
,
property-owning
,
affluent
middle-class
.
Therefore
they
would
buy
part
of
a
house
.
The
market
was
flooded
with
long-lease
flats
for
sale
,
on
one
and
sometimes
two
floors
of
vast
Victorian
mansions
,
bought
up
by
speculators
and
converted
with
more
paint
than
architecture
,
a
glass
door
here
and
there
,
a
vine-leaf
or
cabbage-rose
paper
on
one
of
the
walls
,
a
stainless
steel
kitchen-sink
with
perhaps
a
+45
waste-disposal
unit
to
send
the
price
up
by
a
couple
of
hundred
more
.
``
You
see
,
''
she
propounded
to
Rupert
after
her
last
patient
had
gone
,
``
we
can
get
three
thousand
three
fifty
,
perhaps
a
little
more
if
we
can
cheat
your
earnings
a
bit
.
I
'm
sure
you
could
raise
the
rest
from
one
of
your
publishers
,
get
two
books
commissioned
and
write
them
later
.
I
've
got
a
bit
owing
too
.
Now
,
I
saw
some
flats
in
Hendon
for
four
thou
,
and
some
in
West
Hampstead
for
four
two
fifty
,
two
beds
,
two
reception
,
k.
and
b.
,
just
think
,
our
own
bathroom
.
Much
more
spacious
than
that
poky
little
cottage
,
which
was
n't
a
bit
practical
really
,
the
reception
room
was
too
small
when
divided
and
too
big
when
not
.
#
26
<
495
TEXT
R4
>
My
Work
for
the
Russian
Secret
Service
By
BERNARD
HOLLOWOOD
,
in
an
interview
with
Barry
Normanton
I
HAD
been
working
at
the
Council
of
Industrial
Design
,
in
Petty
France
,
for
about
three
months
when
it
happened
.
One
day
my
secretary
announced
that
``
a
foreign-looking
gentleman
''
wished
to
see
me
about
a
new
plastic
fabric
he
had
invented
.
``
Plastics
,
schmastics
!
''
I
said
.
``
Tell
him
I
'm
not
...
''
And
at
that
moment
Mr.
Rudi
Smith
announced
himself
and
strode
into
the
office
.
``
Please
,
see
,
''
he
said
,
holding
up
a
square
of
shiny
material
,
3
''
it
do
n't
creasing
,
it
do
n't
shrinking
,
it
do
n't
ripping
.
I
show
.
''
He
tugged
at
the
plastic
which
immediately
and
noiselessly
split
down
the
middle
.
Mr.
Smith
laughed
.
``
Ah
,
''
he
said
,
3
''
I
notice
you
having
sense
of
humour
.
''
Over
lunch
I
got
to
know
him
better
.
We
arranged
to
meet
again
in
Toni
's
Cafe
?
2
off
Bread
Street
.
For
recognition
purposes
I
was
to
carry
a
small
hammer
in
one
hand
,
a
tiny
sickle
in
the
other
,
and
the
password
was
to
be
``
Herbert
Read
.
''
Fifteen
years
ago
I
was
pretty
innocent
.
You
will
have
to
believe
me
when
I
tell
you
that
my
suspicions
were
not
yet
aroused
.
Over
coffee
and
pretzels
we
talked
.
I
complimented
him
on
the
improvement
in
his
English
.
``
It
is
nothing
,
''
he
said
.
``
I
perfected
my
speech
in
order
to
know
you
better
.
''
And
then
he
launched
into
a
long
,
exciting
history
of
the
birth
of
Communism
,
giving
credit
punctiliously
to
the
work
in
England
of
Marx
and
Engels
,
and
touching
briefly
on
such
matters
as
dialectical
materialism
,
the
marginal
utility
of
land
,
and
Ernest
Bevin
.
``
You
too
are
for
freedom
,
comrade
,
''
he
said
.
I
nodded
my
agreement
.
``
It
is
a
new
technique
,
evolved
in
the
Kiev
University
Faculty
of
Psychological
Warfare
.
It
is
called
brain-washing
.
''
What
Mr.
Smith
wanted
me
to
do-
and
he
was
of
course
prepared
to
pay
handsomely
,
in
pounds
,
dollars
,
ration
books
,
anything-
was
to
deal
him
the
details
,
plans
and
prototypes
of
the
goods
being
collected
together
for
the
great
``
Britain
Can
Make
It
''
exhibition
.
He
seemed
particularly
interested
in
Wedgwood
beakers
,
a
Decca
record-player
and
Cooper
's
Oxford
Marmalade
.
``
But
if
you
think
British
industrial
design
is
so
hot
,
''
I
said
,
``
why
do
n't
you
go
ahead
and
copy
it
,
like
the
Japanese
?
''
``
That
would
be
unethical
,
''
he
said
,
shaking
his
head
.
``
Besides
we
have
n't
the
manpower
available
for
such
work
.
''
Every
month
for
two
years
we
met
,
never
of
course
at
the
same
place
twice
.
Usually
it
was
in
the
stand
at
a
football
match
,
in
some
billiards
saloon
or
strip
show
.
Then
we
would
repair
,
separately
and
by
different
routes
,
to
his
rooms
on
the
eighth
floor
of
the
Sudbury
Hotel
in
Chiswick
,
where
he
kept
a
small
radio
transmitter
and
all
the
other
paraphernalia
of
his
nefarious
craft
.
``
To
think
,
''
I
said
to
him
one
day
,
``
that
in
a
few
moments
these
microfilmed
working
drawings
of
Mappin
's
improved
percolator
will
be
in
Moscow
!
''
``
Alas
,
''
he
said
,
``
the
radius
of
transmission
is
small
.
The
information
will
be
picked
up
by
our
receiver
in
Reigate
and
from
there
smuggled
out
of
the
country
by
pigeon-
first
to
Dinard
,
then
to
Ko
''
ln
,
and
from
there
by
fast
car
to
Moscow
.
''
The
first
break
in
our
arrangement
occurred
after
about
eighteen
months
.
He
had
been
complaining
about
the
slow
rate
at
which
I
was
feeding
him
the
designs
of
British
consumer
goods
.
``
Moscow
,
''
he
said
,
``
is
furious
.
The
second
five-year
plan
is
nearly
up
and
all
we
have
so
far
are
the
drawings
for
a
new
cut-glass
decanter
,
an
improved
aluminium
percolator
,
a
trouser-press
and
a
pen
that
writes
wet
with
dry
ink
.
The
economy
of
the
USSR
is
becoming
lop-sided
.
Beyond
the
Urals
35
,
men
and
women
sit
idle
at
the
giant
refrigerator
plant
waiting
for
plans
.
Our
department
store
is
overflowing
with
pens
.
Stalin
is
livid
.
''
And
then
he
told
me
about
Russia
's
long-term
struggle
to
wage
economic
war
on
the
West
.
``
The
bomb
means
military
stalemate
,
''
he
said
.
``
From
now
on
we
fight
for
economic
supremacy
in
the
world's
markets
,
in
the
uncommitted
nations
.
We
Russians
have
no
experience
of
consumer
goods
.
You
British
are
renowned
as
the
world's
shopkeepers
,
so-
''
``
Some
people
,
''
I
interrupted
,
``
would
say
that
the
Americans
now
have
the
lead
in
industrial
design
.
''
``
American
design
is
vulgar
.
No
character
.
The
British
have
dignity
and
taste
and
quality
.
Please
,
comrade
,
will
you
not
co-operate
in
the
interests
of
world
Communism
?
''
After
this
I
visited
Mr.
Smith
very
seldom
,
and
if
my
memory
serves
me
correctly
,
the
only
additional
secrets
I
handed
over
were
plans
for
a
new-style
cardigan
,
a
patent
cycle
hub-cap
,
a
beer-engine
and
some
air-line
cutlery
.
Our
me
?
2salliance
slowly
collapsed
and
until
last
week
I
had
almost
succeeded
in
forgetting
all
about
it
.
What
brought
it
back
were
the
recorded
impressions
made
by
BBC
reporters
of
their
May
Day
visit
to
Moscow
.
Several
of
them
visited
the
great
department
store
,
Gum
,
and
were
surprised
to
find
that
many
of
the
goods
on
sale
bore
a
striking
resemblance
to
their
counterparts
in
British
shops-
particularly
the
ball-point
pens
,
cardigans
and
cut-glass
decanters
.
Needless
to
say
,
I
was
not
surprised
.
GWYN
THOMAS
Growing
up
in
Meadow
Prospect
6
Reluctant
Trouper
MOST
of
us
come
through
the
years
flanked
by
actors
manque
?
2s
who
placate
the
virus
by
getting
hold
of
us
from
time
to
time
,
plastering
paint
on
our
faces
and
pushing
us
into
any
strong
light
that
happens
to
be
handy
.
My
own
Svengali
was
a
teacher
called
Howie
.
Over
the
whole
period
of
my
youth
he
kept
after
me
.
I
do
n't
know
exactly
what
kind
of
a
dog
Francis
Thompson
's
Hound
of
Heaven
was
but
if
it
was
surer-footed
than
Howie
I
would
be
surprised
.
I
am
not
sure
what
the
Hound
wanted
of
Thompson
but
what
Howie
required
of
me
was
very
simple
.
He
wanted
me
to
act
.
The
relationship
began
in
the
Primary
School
.
I
was
about
ten
.
Howie
was
a
graduate
who
had
failed
to
get
a
Grammar
School
post
.
He
was
disgruntled
,
idle
and
apparently
mad
.
He
had
a
dark
,
dissolute
face
and
his
main
tactic
was
to
lean
against
a
window
ledge
,
looking
at
us
from
between
his
fingers
,
as
if
,
for
sanity
's
sake
,
he
was
rationing
the
sight
of
us
.
The
school
's
curriculum
was
narrow
and
Howie
,
by
the
use
of
a
silent
inertia
,
brought
it
to
the
point
of
vanishing
.
He
was
convinced
that
we
were
all
perfectly
able
to
write
,
spell
and
figure
,
but
that
we
were
making
a
show
of
being
misinformed
to
bring
Howie
a
daily
inch
nearer
his
last
seizure
.
At
any
show
of
idiocy
he
would
shout
:
``
Nature
bleeds
,
but
I
did
n't
go
to
University
to
be
a
first-aid
man
.
Wound
it
some
more
.
''
Howie
was
a
Welsh
nationalist
.
He
swam
like
a
duck
around
the
tank
of
tears
that
is
fixed
firmly
in
any
Celtic
past
.
He
wrote
patriotic
playlets
.
Howie
had
stared
at
me
for
a
long
time
and
he
said
I
had
the
true
truculent
face
of
an
embattled
Celt
,
the
sort
of
features
that
had
looked
down
at
the
Saxons
through
the
fogs
of
Snowdon
,
thickening
them
.
I
tried
to
explain
to
Howie
that
my
scowl
had
nothing
to
do
with
my
being
Welsh
or
a
bristling
insurgent
.
I
looked
the
way
I
did
because
I
was
in
the
first
stage
of
nicotine
poisoning
,
genuinely
foxed
in
my
attempts
to
find
any
hint
of
promise
or
logic
in
my
environment
,
and
subject
to
some
terrible
ventral
upsets
brought
on
by
an
unwise
excess
of
lentils
in
the
Meadow
Prospect
diet
.
But
I
played
along
with
Howie
.
The
play
cycle
he
had
written
had
two
wheels
:
anguish
and
insurrection
,
and
I
was
the
boy
who
did
the
major
pedalling
.
My
first
appearance
in
each
case
was
as
a
captive
and
in
this
Howie
left
nothing
to
the
fancy
.
I
would
walk
on
to
the
stage
bowed
down
by
chains
.
These
were
very
real
chains
and
they
slowed
me
down
considerably
.
Most
of
the
first
act
was
taken
up
with
me
moving
from
the
wings
to
the
middle
of
the
stage
,
clanking
and
enraged
,
to
be
told
by
some
king
or
chieftain
to
get
used
to
these
trimmings
because
they
were
to
be
on
me
for
life
.
I
hated
those
chains
.
They
had
been
left
in
the
Memorial
Hall
by
some
escapologist
with
a
leaking
memory
who
forgot
not
only
the
essential
details
of
trickery
that
would
have
him
sailing
out
of
boxes
and
sacks
,
but
also
left
his
equipment
behind
him
.
In
the
Memorial
Hall
he
had
had
himself
chained
up
and
enclosed
in
a
sealed
barrel
from
which
he
proposed
to
make
his
escape
in
four
minutes
.
The
darkness
must
have
put
him
off
his
stroke
,
or
the
chains
were
of
too
honest
a
brand
.
It
took
two
coopers
or
hoopers
to
get
him
out
.
The
play
on
which
Howie
expended
the
most
labour
was
one
which
showed
St.
David
founding
his
cathedral
on
the
cliffs
of
Pembrokeshire
where
a
couple
of
his
shin
bones
can
still
be
seen
.
There
was
some
talk
of
my
taking
the
part
of
the
saint
and
I
worked
my
face
into
a
whole
new
set
of
patterns
to
be
able
to
present
a
picture
of
gentle
innocence
.
I
thought
that
this
might
possibly
mark
the
opening
of
a
new
phase
of
more
tractable
and
nourishing
relationships
with
my
fellows
,
and
I
could
shed
that
iron
top-coat
.
But
Howie
was
dubious
.
The
sight
of
me
fettered
and
revolted
had
become
one
of
his
drawing
cards
,
and
it
seemed
to
pull
a
satisfying
bristle
of
excitement
over
the
dry
skin
of
his
psyche
.
He
enquired
of
a
few
local
hagiologists
as
to
whether
St.
David
had
ever
gone
around
in
chains
.
They
said
no
,
all
agreeing
that
David
had
been
a
fairly
limber
intriguer
with
a
way
of
keeping
on
the
right
side
of
the
gyves
.
Then
Howie
had
the
idea
of
casting
me
as
the
sullen
landlord
,
a
pagan
bully
,
who
takes
pleasure
in
saying
that
he
would
much
prefer
to
put
David
over
the
cliff
than
let
him
have
the
land
required
for
building
the
cathedral
.
But
Howie
could
see
no
way
of
having
this
landlord
appear
in
chains
.
The
whole
point
of
the
play
was
that
from
the
beginning
to
the
end
where
he
is
struck
down
by
a
miracle
this
landlord
is
a
puissant
and
overbearing
man
.
But
Howie
worked
me
in
after
a
lot
of
hard
thinking
.
In
the
last
scene
the
landowner
is
raising
a
club
to
St.
David
and
the
saint
just
stands
there
smiling
,
not
even
lifting
his
pastoral
crook
.
In
the
original
version
the
landlord
gets
his
quittance
by
some
bit
of
intercession
from
on
high
.
Howie
had
favoured
a
bolt
but
this
would
have
been
hard
to
stage
,
so
he
fell
back
on
a
stroke
.
Then
he
got
an
even
sharper
idea
.
As
the
argument
between
the
landowner
and
the
saint
is
warming
up
a
very
fierce-looking
felon
,
chained
,
is
brought
on
by
an
escort
of
gaolers
on
his
way
to
the
gibbet
.
That
was
me
,
back
to
base
.
I
ask
my
captors
for
a
few
minutes
'
pause
.
The
gibbet
is
a
fair
way
from
the
gaol
and
the
chains
are
heavy
.
I
stare
at
the
saint
.
I
am
trying
to
remember
something
.
The
memory
gets
through
.
Years
before
,
in
the
middle
of
some
bit
of
delinquency
I
had
been
caught
and
led
before
the
saint
.
He
had
fed
me
and
advised
me
to
go
straight
.
He
had
even
given
me
an
address
to
which
I
could
go
and
apply
for
some
sort
of
honest
work
.
But
I
had
been
making
too
much
of
a
noise
with
my
eating
to
catch
the
last
part
of
the
address
,
and
in
any
case
I
was
stupid
with
youth
and
flushed
with
confidence
.
The
food
had
merely
given
me
fresh
strength
to
move
more
briskly
towards
some
new
bit
of
crookedness
.
#
24
<
496
TEXT
R5
>
The
Ghostess
by
BETTY
JAMES
'AND
,
'
added
my
teenage
son
,
'we
shall
also
need
a
Necking
Room
.
'
Coming
as
it
did
upon
previous
requests
for
beer
and
cigarettes
,
this
caused
me
violently
to
wish
that
I
had
never
agreed
to
a
party
at
all
,
in
spite
of
the
fact
that
my
son
had
filled
me
with
pride
by
undertaking
a
paper-round
to
pay
for
it
.
Catching
me
in
a
busy
moment
,
he
had
asked
me
if
I
would
mind
lending
the
sitting-room
for
a
dance
for
his
friends
;
and
I-
my
sanity
clouded
with
visions
of
launching
my
boy
handsomely
into
a
reciprocal
round
of
innocent
entertainment-
had
foolhardily
agreed
to
roll
up
the
carpet
one
night
and
to
go
and
do
my
typing
elsewhere
.
Owing
to
my
son
's
easy-going
disposition
and
preference
for
the
exotic
and
the
modern
,
it
suddenly
dawned
upon
me
that
I
was
about
to
meet
a
posse
of
embryo
beatniks
and
,
as
the
date
of
the
party
approached
and
the
needs
of
the
occasion
became
more
and
more
horrifying
,
I
began
to
doubt
the
wisdom
of
my
agreeing
.
Patently
,
the
party
was
due
to
last
all
night
.
I
telephoned
a
few
of
my
more
off-beat
friends
and
was
indulgently
advised
to
give
the
kids
what
they
wanted
unless
I
wished
my
son
to
be
socially
ostracised-
and
to
go
out
and
leave
them
to
it
.
This
,
however
,
I
firmly
refused
to
do
.
To
come
back
to
the
home
I
had
built
with
the
sweat
of
my
brow
,
typing
my
fingers
down
to
the
knuckles
,
and
to
find
it
full
of
drunken
children
and
irate
parents
beating
at
the
door
of
the
Necking
Room
was
more
than
I
could
stomach
.
I
decided
secretly
to
buy
some
ginger-ale
and
to
creep
around
like
Banquo-
popping
it
into
the
beer
.
And
so
...
Dawn
having
finally
flung
her
most
ominous
Stone
,
I
went
to
work
in
aweful
prescience
and
came
back
ready
to
do
my
son
proud
if
it
killed
me
.
To
my
amazement
,
I
found
three
children
already
there
,
working
away
like
blacks
.
Or-
I
should
say-
two
of
them
were
working
like
blacks
and
one
of
them
(
my
son
)
was
directing
operations
in
a
masterly
fashion
.
The
carpet
had
already
been
taken
into
the
bathroom
;
a
charming
boy
was
polishing
the
floor
of
the
sitting
room
;
and
an
adorable
little
girl
,
who
was
introduced
to
me
as
'Marblehead
,
'
was
making
sandwiches
in
the
kitchen
.
Apart
from
being
touched
to
my
very
soul
I
was
also
sickened
to
my
stomach
to
think
that
these
innocent
little
darlings
were
about
to
turn
into
hideous
,
beer-swilling
,
chain-smoking
,
Necking
monsters
in
a
very
short
time
.
At
an
age
and
time
of
day
when
,
in
my
own
youth
,
Christopher
Robin
was
Saying
His
Prayers
,
the
pink
and
healthy
chip
off
my
own
block
was
probably
about
to
sprout
horns
and
a
tail
.
OUR
flat
consists
of
a
sitting
room
and
two
bedrooms
.
Feeling
it
less
of
a
condonation
of
the
corybantic
diableries
about
to
be
performed
by
the
invited
6jeunesse
dore
?
2
,
I
had
allotted
my
own
bedroom
for
Necking
,
prudently
removing
both
the
bed
and
the
key
,
and
taken
both
myself
and
my
typewriter
into
my
son's
bedroom
.
At
intervals
between
6
and
7
p.m.
bunches
of
children
arrived
and
,
to
my
surprise
,
I
was
hauled
out
with
each
new
invasion
to
be
introduced
by
my
son
with
what
seemed
to
be
a
certain
amount
of
inexplicable
pride
.
Inexplicable
,
because
our
guests
looked
at
me
doubtfully
,
possibly
due
to
the
fact
that
I
had
not
dressed
to
meet
anybody
,
since
I
had
expected
to
be
kept
well
out
of
sight
.
I
was
wrapped
in
my
usual
working
costume
of
huge
and
somewhat
grubby
red
flannel
dressing-gown
,
I
had
omitted
to
don
a
face
and-
another
normal
concession
to
work-
had
twined
curlers
in
my
hair
in
order
to
deter
my
fingers
from
plunging
wildly
through
my
new
hair-do
in
moments
of
creative
stress
.
Finally
,
to
my
dismay
,
three
boys
arrived
bearing
musical
instruments
and
the
festivities
got
under
way
.
I
had
placed
the
beer
in
a
strategic
position
on
the
hall
chest
outside
my
son
's
door
so
that
I
could
listen
for
the
moment
when
childish
thirst
overcame
caution
and
the
time
arrived
for
the
ginger
ale
to
be
wielded
as
a
defensive
weapon
.
For
an
hour
nothing
happened
,
nobody
came
near
the
beer
,
and
I
typed
away
with
my
other
ear
attuned
to
my
bedroom
door-
which
remained
firmly
closed
.
The
noise
from
the
sitting-room
was
deafening
but
tuneful
.
The
boy
prodigies
might
play
loudly-
but
they
were
obviously
able
to
play
in
tune
.
AFTER
another
hour
of
this
I
heard
footsteps
approaching
and
dashed
for
my
deterrents
.
Whether
in
drink
or
deflowerment
I
was
obviously
about
to
have
to
defend
to
the
death
the
innocence
of
some
defenceless
girl
.
All
very
well
for
my
friends
to
tell
me
that
my
son
was
doomed
to
a
lonely
and
celibate
life
if
I
interfered
.
That
was
before
I
had
laid
eyes
on
all
those
Bright
Young
Things
.
All
right
,
go
on
and
tell
me
that
they
are
nothing
but
disburgeoned
delinquents-
they
did
n't
look
like
that
to
me
.
My
door
opened
and
a
child
of
about
fifteen
put
her
head
round
it
.
She
looked
at
me
for
a
second
,
wide-eyed
,
and
then
asked
,
'Am
I
interrupting
you
?
'
I
assured
her
that
her
visit
was
welcome
and
,
encouraged
,
she
added
,
'Are
we
making
too
much
noise
?
'
I
thanked
her
for
her
thoughtfulness
and
explained
that
,
since
this
was
my
son's
party
,
I
did
not
feel
entitled
to
complain
.
She
then
asked
me
why
I
did
n't
come
and
join
the
party
.
This
undoubted
compliment
took
me
by
surprise
.
I
thanked
her
very
much
and
told
her
that
I
was
quite
happy
and
felt
that
my
interference
at
this
stage
would
not
only
be
unsuitable
,
but
would
also
make
her
unpopular
with
her
contemporaries
.
After
I
had
explained
what
I
meant
she
seemed
flattered
and
pleased
but
emphatically
denied
that
parents
were
necessarily
squares
and
thus
geometrically
unsuited
to
teenage
coruscations
.
In
fact
,
we
had
an
enlightening
conversation-
on
both
our
parts
.
'Angus
told
me
that
you
write
,
'
she
stated
,
as
if
this
fact
whilst
inarguably
forever
condemning
me
to
the
ranks
of
tepid
Bohemianism-
nevertheless
earned
for
me
the
right
of
entry
into
any
company
,
even
theirs
.
After
this
she
,
and
a
couple
of
friends
she
had
called
to
the
rescue
,
helped
me
to
a
pair
of
leopard-skin
tights
and
a
black
sweater
from
my
depleted
wardrobe
and
I
was
hustled
into
the
sitting-room
and
taught
the
rock
n
'
roll
<
SIC
>
,
the
cha-cha
and
other
gay
,
if
labyrinthine
,
mystiques
.
Five
of
the
elder
boys
(
including
the
instrumentalists
,
who
deserved
it
)
drank
four
bottles
of
beer
apiece
;
the
others
fell
with
delighted
cries
on
the
ginger-ale
.
The
sandwiches
were
devoured
,
and
one
small
girl
fell
asleep
in
the
Necking
Room
.
At
9.3
the
lights
were
turned
out
and
dancing
continued
in
the
dark
.
I
returned
to
my
work
and
the
little
girl
in
the
Necking
Room
slept
undisturbed
.
Nine
of
the
children
left
at
1.45
obviously
with
appreciable
respect
for
the
instructions
of
stern
,
but
just
parents
.
Three
boys
(
one
the
brother
of
the
sleeping
child
)
stayed
overnight-
after
phoning
for
permission-
to
help
restore
order
in
the
morning
.
AMONGST
my
so-called
grown-up
acquaintances
where
shall
I
ever
find
gathered
together
such
a
charming
,
friendly
,
unspoilt
and
generous
cross-section
of
humanity
as
graced
our
home
on
the
night
of
my
son
's
party
?
Where
are
the
profligate
little
terrors
I
hear
about
?
Not
necessarily
(
as
some
would
have
it
)
amongst
the
members
of
co-educational
schools
.
These
young
people
seem
to
have
acquired
a
healthier
slant
on
life
than
have
some
of
their
more
conventional
contemporaries
and
,
if
they
are
a
sample
of
youth
today
,
the
psychiatrists
'
couches
of
the
future
should
creak
much
less
frequently
as
they
get
ready
to
bear
the
burden
of
yet
another
pathological
despair
.
<
NEW
STORY
>
Asked
at
a
Coroner
's
inquest
to
prove
his
identity
and
to
agree
that
he
was
a
medical
practitioner
,
a
doctor
replied
:
'Yes
,
sir
.
I
am
a
medical
practitioner-
in
fact
,
one
of
the
best
in
the
country
.
'
Ribbed
afterwards
by
a
colleague
for
immodesty
and
unprofessional
conduct
,
the
M.D
.
replied
:
'Alas
!
What
else
could
I
say
?
After
all
,
I
was
on
oath
.
'
Castle
Wanted
by
JOHN
HAMMOND
'Being
a
Top
Person
,
it
would
appear
,
is
not
so
much
a
question
of
balance
as
a
state
of
mind
...
.'
THE
British
character
is
not
quite
dead
.
That
is
what
I
am
able
,
and
delighted
,
to
report
after
devoting
twelve
months
to
reading
the
personal
column
of
The
Times-
that
daily
barometer
of
the
hopes
,
the
fears
,
and
the
dreams
of
the
nation
's
Top
People
.
Even
in
the
196s
,
it
seems
,
there
are
still
among
us
independent
spirits
who
refuse
to
allow
their
horizons
to
be
limited
by
the
8.15
and
the
goggle-box
;
who
will
go
anywhere
and
do
anything
,
fight
a
duel
,
hire
a
parachutist
(
'either
sex
'
)
for
a
special
assignment
,
and
are
in
the
market
for
anything
,
from
a
rocking
horse
,
'traditional
'
,
to
a
chastity
belt
,
'metal
overlaid
with
velvet
'
.
Reduced
to
their
baser
elements
the
motives
that
drive
anyone
to
invest
in
a
few
lines
of
Times
type
are
not
so
greatly
different
from
those
of
advertisers
in
lesser
journals
:
the
desire
to
acquire
something
you
have
not
got
yourself
,
including
money
;
the
complementary
urge
to
sell
someone
else
something
you
have
yourself
but
would
sooner
be
without
.
What
distinguishes
a
Times
Personal
Column
ad
.
is
its
careless
,
well-bred
6panache
.
For
example
,
lots
of
people
in
this
sad
,
overcrowded
little
world
of
ours
suffer
from
a
housing
problem
but
how
different
from
the
pathetic
appeal
in
the
local
newsagent
's
window
is
~'I
am
urgently
seeking
an
enormous
country
house
anywhere
in
England
...
'
,
or
~'Castle
wanted
as
permanent
home
by
young
couple
...
.'
There
is
,
however
,
a
hint
of
well-bred
panic
in
~'Agonized
family
(
5
)
aesthetic
and
practical
ambitions
,
urgently
require
Georgian
(
or
similar
)
house
...
derelict
castle
,
unmanageable
mansion
or
anything
...
'
;
and
perhaps
an
appeal
to
the
6esprit
de
corps
which
,
one
imagines
,
exists
among
our
Top
People
,
in
~'My
husband
and
I
,
Nanny
and
the
children
will
be
homeless
next
January
unless
you
sell
or
let
us
that
six
bedroomed
Georgian
country
house
on
the
Herts-Essex
borders
that
we
have
sought
sorrowfully
these
last
two
years
...
.'
Nor
should
one
assume
that
money
is
no
object
with
every
advertiser
.
Being
a
Top
Person
,
it
would
appear
,
is
not
so
much
a
question
of
bank
balance
as
a
state
of
mind
,
and
sprinkled
among
the
demands
for
ancestral
homes
are
to
be
found
requests
like
the
one
from
'Impoverished
,
very
junior
executive
'
in
need
of
living
space
.
Naturally
though
,
it
has
to
be
within
walking
distance
of
Mayfair
,
but
,
apart
from
that
,
an
attic
with
only
a
shower
and
a
gas
ring
will
suffice
.
Practitioners
of
the
arts
are
to
be
found
at
both
ends
of
the
financial
scale
,
from
the
quiet-seeking
writer
wishing
to
rent
a
wing
of
a
'too-large
castle
'
or
mansion
in
the
Scottish
Highlands
(
'a
library
,
music
room
,
or
private
chapel
would
be
much
appreciated
'
)
to
the
'very
poor
novelist
'
in
search
of
shelter
for
himself
and
some
furniture
in
London
,
'charitable
offers
only
,
please
.
'
THE
possession
of
a
four-footed
friend
is
a
problem
to
all
seekers
after
a
roof
and
puts
the
experienced
advertiser
on
his
mettle
.
The
6bravura
of
~'Accommodation
for
amiable
bloodhound
,
grand
piano
and
architect
owner
sought
;
old
vicarage
?
~Disused
wing
?
~Help
!
'
has
already
been
celebrated
by
a
leading
article
in
the
journal
in
which
it
appeared
;
but
equally
moving
,
in
a
more
restrained
key
,
is
~'Old
English
Sheepdog
pup
and
Canadian
Gentleman
desire
to
be
paying
guests
at
Farm
or
Country
House
...
.'
However
,
even
if
the
worst
happens
,
the
Top
Person
's
dogs-
provided
they
are
few
and
small-
may
be
'boarded
out
en
famille
'
,
in
another
advertiser
's
country
residence
.
And
their
felines
,
you
will
be
relieved
to
know
,
may
find
accommodation
suited
to
their
station
at
the
'Cat-a-Guest
House
'
,
with
'expert
care
;
cuisine
a
speciality
.
'
#
221
<
497
TEXT
R6
>
The
Voice
of
the
Turtle-dove
ANTHONY
CARSON
Vence
is
a
sober
spot
,
half
way
between
small
town
and
village
,
pigeon
grey
,
sly
with
arches
,
and
linked
by
a
whispering
plot
of
fountains
.
In
the
main
tree-heavy
square
you
can
sit
in
the
autumn
sunshine
,
still
burning
like
a
half-cooled
iron
,
sip
pastis
and
read
the
local
newspapers
.
One
called
La
Patriote
is
Communist
,
and
at
the
time
of
our
arrival
it
was
throwing
huge
over-ripe
verbal
tomatoes
at
General
de
Gaulle
.
One
side
of
this
square
is
a
smart
but
modest
bar
called
Pierre's
Bar
.
For
one
day
,
with
the
help
of
the
Syndicat
d'Initiative
,
we
had
been
hunting
for
furnished
rooms
,
and
had
given
up
,
when
an
elderly
lady
,
the
owner
of
a
residence
called
the
Poet
's
Nest
,
had
firmly
closed
the
door
in
our
noses
.
'It
is
a
pity
,
'
said
Mart
,
'because
it
would
have
been
a
good
address
.
'
Now
,
after
a
woman
's
radar
look
,
she
decided
Pierre
would
solve
our
problems
.
This
was
true
,
Pierre
was
a
true
Provenc
?
6al
,
thin
and
yellow
as
lemon
peel
,
wrestling
with
some
gnawing
rat
of
an
illness
,
man
of
all
trades
,
married
to
a
commanding
lady
who
loved
small
talk
and
the
discreet
accumulation
of
money
.
We
went
in
.
There
were
a
few
people
in
the
bar
,
elderly
,
well-off
,
artistic
,
who
,
you
felt
,
had
made
a
hard
bargain
for
giving
up
.
'I
have
furnished
rooms
,
'
said
Pierre
,
'and
all
mod
cons
.
'
The
price
was
16
,
francs
a
month
.
'Yes
,
'
we
said
immediately
,
even
before
viewing
.
We
were
shown
around
by
Pierre
.
The
flat
was
on
the
third
floor
;
two
rooms
;
soft
Provenc
?
6al
view
;
good
intimate
furnishing
and
colour
;
running
hot
water
from
Butagas
installation
for
washing-up
,
basin
and
bidet
;
own
private
,
modern
lavatory
.
The
first
night
's
sleeping
was
like
a
long
convalescence
.
We
were
woken
up
twice
about
dawn
by
a
soft
eruption
of
turtle-doves
.
This
was
strange
,
even
magic
,
because
the
owner
's
name
was
Pierre
Tortorolo
which
,
in
Nicoison
Italian
means
'turtledove
'
.
Pierre
Turtledove
.
When
we
woke
up
properly
it
was
raining
,
an
even
more
hopeless
rain
than
London
,
and
we
looked
out
of
the
windows
at
the
weeping
trees
and
the
curling
white
breath
of
the
mountains
.
The
land
looked
like
a
beaten
woman
and
the
turtle-doves
cried
her
shame
.
There
they
were
,
in
fact
,
below
us
,
eight
of
them
.
Four
of
them
were
flattened
on
the
window
sills
,
two
immolated
on
a
nearby
roof
top
,
the
other
pair
copulating
.
We
had
a
morning
at
Pierre
's
.
He
talked
about
people
.
Marc
Chagall
used
to
live
here
and
an
Englishman
named
Lawrence
.
He
was
here
,
near
the
railway
station
,
three
or
four
years
.
During
this
period
he
wrote
a
book
,
The
Lover
of
Lady
Chatterly
.
No
,
he
hadn't
read
it
;
Madame
did
all
the
reading
.
Lawrence
died
in
this
very
place
.
He
used
to
come
to
Pierre
's
Bar
again
and
again
.
No
,
he
could
n't
really
remember
him
,
he
was
one
of
the
crowd
.
The
sun
came
out
;
Mart
went
shopping
;
I
sat
in
the
square
reading
the
Patriote
.
There
was
a
front-page
rear-attack
on
de
Gaulle
,
and
the
rest
of
the
paper
was
given
up
to
murders
,
apart
for
<
SIC
>
an
outcry
against
a
proposal
to
drop
radio-active
material
into
the
Mediterranean
between
Corsica
and
St
Raphael
.
All
the
murders
were
well
documented
and
had
the
air
of
being
written
by
an
ingenious
,
but
mad
film
director
of
the
Thirties
.
They
mostly
occurred
in
lonely
farm-houses
.
Monsieur
H
,
for
instance
,
had
been
clubbed
and
throttled
to
death
by
his
wife
,
children
and
father-in-law
,
after
muddling
up
some
sheep
while
the
worse
for
drink
.
The
family
group
then
sat
down
for
a
late
lunch
before
the
father-in-law
telephoned
the
police
.
Then
again
,
Monsieur
V
,
owing
to
family
troubles
,
had
written
to
the
local
paper
and
the
superintendent
of
police
,
informing
them
that
he
was
on
the
point
of
committing
suicide
,
and
gratefully
leaving
his
house
appurtenances
and
utensils
to
the
superintendent
.
Monsieur
V
's
house
was
immediately
surrounded
by
firemen
and
other
officials
,
but
there
was
no
Monsieur
V.
He
telephoned
a
few
minutes
later
from
a
nearby
village
,
apologising
for
the
trouble
,
but
explaining
that
the
walls
were
porous
and
the
gas
had
escaped
.
General
relief
was
expressed
,
but
Monsieur
V
(
this
was
actually
reported
in
the
next
issue
)
returned
home
and
shot
himself
,
leaving
a
note
which
again
left
his
household
goods
to
the
superintendent
.
Some
grim
comic
relief
was
provided
by
an
elderly
farm
labourer
out
for
a
shoot
who
hid
himself
in
a
bush
and
imitated
a
blackbird
.
Unfortunately
a
sporting
taxi-driver
was
after
this
very
bird
and
shot
the
farm-labourer
in
the
face
.
All
,
however
,
ended
well
,
reported
the
paper
,
since
the
pellets
were
easily
removed
and
the
labourer
was
able
to
return
to
work
the
same
afternoon
.
We
travelled
down
to
Nice
on
the
Lambretta
.
You
can
free-wheel
down
a
quarter
of
the
way
.
In
the
middle
of
the
journey
is
a
valley
with
a
sea
of
vines
and
olives
and
beaches
of
earth
pricked
to
blood
by
the
hoe
.
Rising
from
the
flecked
sea
are
islands
tapering
to
shipwrecked
castles
and
towns
,
grey
,
rose-headed
mariners
clinging
like
limpets
to
the
rock
.
There
is
a
curd
of
morning
smoke
and
a
muffled
bell
taps
the
sky
.
Here
we
stopped
,
as
in
fine
weather
we
always
stopped
.
Down
below
is
the
village
of
Cagnes
,
but
between
are
pockets
of
heat
and
cold
like
the
hands
of
friends
or
strangers
,
and
a
flurry
of
early
smells
,
the
dark
bosoms
of
beech
and
the
thin
pine
fingers
kissed
by
the
sun
.
Then
here
was
Nice
,
and
the
old
holiday
sea
,
blue
as
a
new
school
exercise
book
.
The
same
old
Nice
,
creamy
,
vulgar
,
out
of
time
,
bitter-sweet
with
the
ghosts
of
dead
monarchs
and
brilliant
prostitutes
,
edging
past
grubby
grandeur
to
the
old
sleeping
port
.
This
,
and
Paris
,
were
my
ruined
pavilions
,
and
I
could
catch
the
taste
of
dead
dreams
on
my
tongue
like
spray
.
We
parked
the
Lambretta
opposite
the
Negresco
,
and
went
to
the
beach
to
have
a
swim
.
Amazing
bedlam
rocked
in
our
eyes
.
The
sea
boiled
with
waves
,
they
galloped
to
the
walls
and
spumed
over
the
Promenade
des
Anglais
.
A
huge
crowd
had
collected
.
There
were
firemen
and
policemen
and
ambulances
,
and
the
eyes
of
the
spectators
were
hard
with
disaster
.
They
all
had
that
neat
look
of
Mediterranean
people
to
whom
nothing
could
ever
happen
,
the
chosen
sane
,
the
uncuckolded
,
unrobbed
,
sheltered
from
disease
and
accident
by
doctors
,
God
and
the
municipality
.
Yet
,
at
any
time
now
,
the
bell
would
ring
for
them-
the
gilded
love
house
,
the
mad
grandmother
or
the
bloody
child
at
the
crossroads
.
Mart
,
too
,
was
sucked
into
the
crowd
,
not
because
she
felt
immune
from
horror
,
but
because
for
her
the
world
was
always
ending
,
except
in
bed
.
I
joined
her
.
Far
out
at
sea
we
could
see
a
circular
rubber
object
with
a
body
on
it
.
The
body
was
the
colour
of
rotten
marble
.
'It
's
a
woman
,
'
said
Mart
.
A
boat
was
approaching
it
,
and
someone
in
oilskins
leant
over
the
boat
and
fell
in
.
It
was
accidental
,
but
nobody
in
the
crowd
made
a
sound
.
It
was
as
if
the
visible
world
were
an
infamous
church
.
Then
two
men
grappled
on
to
the
marble
body
and
slowly
dragged
it
up
on
to
the
boat
.
It
was
growing
cold
.
We
left
the
crowd
and
drove
back
to
Vence
.
The
cool
evening
perfumes
stood
beckoning
at
the
corners
of
the
roads
.
Mart
is
unable
to
smell
(
her
sense
organs
were
impaired
years
ago
)
,
and
I
had
to
explain
the
low
,
sharp
and
sweet
signals
in
the
air
.
When
we
got
back
home
we
felt
exhausted
.
London
sickness
(
a
sense
of
guilt
,
mingled
with
the
memory
of
sandwiches
and
incestuous
Soho
pubs
)
still
numbed
our
brains
and
bodies
.
We
went
straight
to
bed
and
slept
until
the
turtle-doves
drummed
up
the
sun
.
The
next
morning
,
in
the
square
opposite
Pierre
's
,
I
read
about
the
Nice
beach
catastrophe
in
the
Patriote
.
Mart
had
been
right
,
the
body
had
been
a
woman
's
.
It
belonged
to
a
Madame
N.
Enquiries
had
been
made
in
the
neighbourhood
,
and
it
transpired
that
Madame
N
's
husband
had
made
an
arrangement
with
the
dead
lady
's
sister
to
launch
her
into
the
strong
sea
and
there
be
left
to
perish
.
The
sister
,
able
to
swim
,
had
returned
to
the
shore
,
but
instead
of
returning
to
her
brother-in-law
(
with
whom
she
had
an
illicit
relationship
)
,
she
went
to
her
fiance
?
2
's
house
and
confessed
everything
.
Her
fiance
?
2
reported
her
to
the
police
,
and
then
jumped
off
a
cliff
near
Monte
Carlo
.
Homage
for
Isaac
Babel
DORIS
LESSING
The
day
I
promised
to
take
Catherine
down
to
visit
my
young
friend
Philip
at
his
school
in
the
country
,
we
were
to
leave
at
eleven
,
but
she
arrived
at
nine
.
Her
blue
dress
was
new
,
and
so
were
her
fashionable
shoes
.
Her
hair
had
just
been
done
.
She
looked
more
than
ever
like
a
pink
and
gold
Renoir
girl
who
expects
everything
from
life
.
Catherine
lives
in
a
white
house
overlooking
the
sweeping
brown
tides
of
the
river
.
She
helped
me
clean
up
my
flat
with
a
devotion
which
said
that
she
felt
small
flats
were
altogether
more
romantic
than
large
houses
.
We
drank
tea
,
and
talked
mainly
about
Philip
,
who
,
being
15
,
has
pure
stern
tastes
in
everything
from
food
to
music
.
Catherine
looked
at
the
books
lying
around
his
room
,
and
asked
if
she
might
borrow
the
stories
of
Isaac
Babel
to
read
on
the
train
.
Catherine
is
13
.
I
suggested
she
might
find
them
difficult
,
but
she
said
,
'Philip
reads
them
,
does
n't
he
?
'
During
the
journey
I
read
newspapers
and
watched
her
pretty
frowning
face
as
she
turned
the
pages
of
Babel
,
for
she
was
determined
to
let
nothing
get
between
her
and
her
ambition
to
be
worthy
of
Philip
.
At
the
school
,
which
is
charming
,
civilised
and
expensive
,
the
two
children
walked
together
across
green
fields
,
and
I
followed
,
seeing
how
the
sun
gilded
their
bright
friendly
heads
turned
towards
each
other
as
they
talked
.
In
Catherine
's
left
hand
she
carried
the
stories
of
Isaac
Babel
.
After
lunch
we
went
to
the
pictures
.
Philip
allowed
it
to
be
seen
that
he
thought
going
to
the
pictures
just
for
the
fun
of
it
was
not
worthy
of
intelligent
people
,
but
he
made
the
concession
,
for
our
sakes
.
For
his
sake
we
chose
the
more
serious
of
the
two
films
that
were
showing
in
the
little
town
.
It
was
about
a
good
priest
who
helped
criminals
in
New
York
.
His
goodness
,
however
,
was
not
enough
to
prevent
one
of
them
from
being
sent
to
the
gas
chamber
;
and
Philip
and
I
waited
with
Catherine
in
the
dark
until
she
had
stopped
crying
and
could
face
the
light
of
a
golden
evening
.
At
the
entrance
of
the
cinema
the
doorman
was
lying
in
wait
for
anyone
who
had
red
eyes
.
Grasping
Catherine
by
her
suffering
arm
,
he
said
bitterly
:
'Yes
,
why
are
you
crying
,
he
had
to
be
punished
for
his
crime
,
did
n't
he
?
'
Catherine
stared
at
him
,
incredulous
.
Philip
rescued
her
by
saying
with
disdain
:
'Some
people
do
n't
know
right
from
wrong
even
when
its
<
SIC
>
demonstrated
to
them
.
'
The
doorman
turned
his
attention
to
the
next
red-eyed
emerger
from
the
dark
;
and
we
went
on
together
to
the
station
,
the
children
silent
because
of
the
cruelty
of
the
world
.
Finally
Catherine
said
,
her
eyes
wet
again
:
'I
think
its
<
SIC
>
all
absolutely
beastly
,
and
I
ca
n't
bear
to
think
about
it
.
'
And
Philip
said
:
'But
we
've
got
to
think
about
it
,
do
n't
you
see
,
because
if
we
do
n't
it
'll
just
go
on
and
on
,
do
n't
you
see
?
'
In
the
train
going
back
to
London
I
sat
beside
Catherine
.
She
had
the
stories
open
in
front
of
her
,
but
she
said
:
'Philip's
awfully
lucky
.
I
wish
I
went
to
that
school
.
Did
you
notice
that
girl
who
said
hullo
to
him
in
the
garden
?
<
MIDDLE
OF
QUOTE
>
#
23
<
498
TEXT
R7
>
Stopping
and
Mowing
(
Instructions
that
should
have
come
with
my
motor
mower
)
WE
WELCOME
you
to
the
ranks
of
satisfied
owners
of
Motor
Mowers
.
Well
,
'ranks
'
is
hardly
the
word
,
you
think
you
're
an
officer
now
you
've
got
one
of
these
,
do
n't
you
,
ha
ha
!
Just
because
your
lawn
is
a
bit
bigger
than
the
average
suburban
size
,
you
see
yourself
gently
ambling
behind
this
thing
,
painting
a
swathe
of
perfect
greensward
as
you
go
...
Who
do
you
think
you
are
?
This
is
the
cheapest
model
we
make
,
all
gaudily
painted
to
attract
people
like
you
.
You
must
know
that
proper
lawns
,
belonging
to
stately
homes
or
golf
clubs
,
are
made
with
proper
,
dark
green
mowers
,
that
the
man
sits
on
in
a
shiny
steel
saddle
;
old
mowers
,
that
we
made
fifty
years
ago
,
efficient
,
heavy
,
inherited
by
their
owners
,
long
before
these
modern
notions
of
egalitarianism
and
an
expanding
economy
compelled
us
to
turn
out
these
fiddling
little
things
for
people
like
you
,
to
keep
our
factory
going
in
off
periods
,
when
we
are
not
servicing
these
proper
,
old
mowers
for
our
titled
clients
.
However
,
since
you
've
bought
it
,
and
much
good
may
it
do
you
,
here
are
a
few
hints
.
STARTING
(
a
)
From
cold
:
1
.
Take
the
plug
out
.
Watch
that
little
tin
thing
sticking
up
;
it
catches
your
knuckles
when
the
spanner
suddenly
gives
.
We
've
given
you
a
set
of
spanners
,
made
of
lead
.
2
.
Clean
the
plug
,
if
possible
.
It
will
be
smothered
in
oil
,
because
you
have
to
put
the
oil
in
the
petrol
;
there
is
no
separate
lubrication
system
.
You
probably
think
the
oil
is
ignited
with
the
petrol
vapour
in
the
cylinder
,
so
how
can
you
lubricate
an
engine
with
smoke
?
Well
,
as
you
can
see
,
it
is
n't
ignited
.
It
just
wets
the
plug
.
3
.
Undo
the
nut
at
the
bottom
of
the
cylinder
,
and
a
lot
more
oil
will
dribble
out-
well
,
you
should
n't
have
it
on
the
grass
yet
.
Put
the
nut
back-
steady
,
not
too
tight
,
the
bottom
of
the
cylinder
is
made
of
lead
,
too
.
Well
,
now
you
've
broken
the
thread
,
just
make
it
as
tight
as
you
can
.
3a
.
You
've
left
the
washer
off
that
nut
.
That
's
why
you
broke
the
thread
.
No
garage
will
have
a
washer
that
size
,
you
'd
better
start
looking
for
it
in
the
grass
.
4
.
Put
plug
back
,
and
watch
out
for
your
other
knuckles
.
Aah
,
sorry
!
The
same
knuckles
.
Not
too
tight
,
you
wo
n't
get
away
with
doing
this
just
once
,
you
'll
only
make
it
hard
to
undo
again
.
5
.
Kick
starter
(
or
pull
rope
,
if
it
's
one
of
those
)
.
Again
.
Full
choke
.
Again
,
again
,
again
.
Full
throttle
.
Again
twenty-seven
times
,
with
every
possible
combination
of
throttle
and
choke
.
Again
,
with
half
5thrott-
6
.
Switch
the
petrol
on
,
you
fool
.
7
.
Repeat
(
5
)
.
Then
repeat
(
1-4
)
,
plug
will
be
wetter
than
when
you
started
by
now
.
8
.
Repeat
(
5
)
again
.
Go
and
lie
down
for
a
bit
.
9
.
Run
like
hell
with
it
in
gear
.
STARTING
(
b
)
From
hot
:
It
is
impossible
to
start
this
engine
from
hot
.
It
is
something
to
do
with
that
oil
vapour
.
Once
you
let
it
stop
,
you
've
had
it
,
you
'll
have
to
wait
for
it
to
get
stone-cold
and
start
from
the
beginning
.
Just
do
n't
leave
it
for
a
second
,
and
keep
it
roaring
.
ADJUSTMENT
OF
BLADES
:
There
is
a
hairbreadth
adjustment
on
this
machine
,
between
the
position
where
it
just
brushes
the
top
of
the
grass
and
the
one
where
it
digs
great
gashes
in
the
earth
.
Practice
with
a
new
electric
light
switch
.
If
you
can
find
a
position
where
the
light
just
flickers
between
'on
'
and
'off
'
you
'll
be
able
to
wangle
these
blades
.
Remember
that
they
are
finely
,
not
to
say
neurotically
adjusted
.
Quite
a
small
pebble
will
wrench
the
blades
out
of
shape
.
You
will
know
when
this
has
happened
when
they
either
make
a
frightful
clanging
noise
or
wo
n't
go
round
at
all
.
The
people
for
whom
we
make
our
proper
mowers
do
not
have
pebbles
on
their
lawns
,
let
alone
the
small
metal
fire
engines
,
dolls
'
boots
,
plastic
alphabets
,
nails
and
spoons
that
litter
yours
.
OPERATION
:
It
is
only
possible
to
operate
this
machine
at
a
steady
trot
.
At
ordinary
walking
pace
it
will
stall
.
And
remember
,
the
clutch
is
not
a
gradual
affair
like
the
one
on
a
car
.
The
instant
you
engage
it
the
machine
will
rush
away
,
with
or
without
you
.
So
it
's
no
good
trying
to
cut
round
those
silly
little
circular
rosebeds
you
have
.
This
machine
only
mows
in
a
dead
straight
line
,
any
curves
and
you'll
dig
into
the
earth
.
What
do
you
expect
for
the
price
you
paid
,
a
differential
axle
?
MAINTENANCE
:
You
will
find
a
number
of
little
contraptions
with
spring
caps
,
for
putting
the
oil
in
.
They
wo
n't
leave
room
for
the
spout
of
any
oilcan
,
however
thin
;
you
'll
just
have
to
squirt
away
,
making
an
oozy
mess
,
and
hope
some
of
it
's
getting
in
.
Soon
the
spring
caps
will
come
off
,
anyway
;
then
there
'll
just
be
these
little
holes
blocked
with
oily
grass
.
Finally
,
three
golden
rules
:
1
.
Keep
a
magnet
for
finding
washers
,
spring
caps
,
nuts
,
etc
.
2
.
NEVER
LET
IT
STOP
.
3
.
Do
n't
give
your
hand-mower
away
.
Official
Deceiver
AS
ANY
typist
knows
,
the
typewriter
reveals
the
subconscious
of
the
machine
age
mainly
by
three
simple
devices
(
or
5decives
)
;
the
confusion
of
c
with
v
,
of
k
with
l
,
and
the
interchange
of
vowels
(
e.g
.
5paino
for
piano
)
or
5vonsonants
.
Much
more
linguistic
research
has
been
devoted
to
these
three
'major'
substitutions
than
to
the
two
'minor
'
ones-
the
appearance
of
the
figure
8
in
place
of
the
apostrophe
and
of
m
for
the
comma
.
This
last
always
seems
to
me
like
a
self-deprecatory
clearing
of
the
throat
,
a
rudimentary
ahem
,
as
if
to
suggest
that
all
5man8s
thought
is
5improvisedm
and
should
not
be
taken
too
seriously
.
Of
all
the
words
thrown
up
by
my
typewriter
I
have
yet
to
see
one
more
real
and
significant
than
5bunkrapt
.
Everybody
knows
what
ordinary
bankruptcy
is
,
and
the
gloomier
5vommentators
often
speak
of
'the
bankruptcy
of
our
civilisation
'
.
Now
5vivilization
can
never
really
be
bankrupt
;
the
very
word
suggests
that
5vivilized
man
is
vivified
,
alive-
and
as
long
as
5he8s
5alice
5there8s
hope
.
It
is
mere
defeatism
to
say
that
our
5vicilization
is
bankrupt
;
but
once
,
by
means
of
the
5typewriterm
we
have
isolated
this
5voncept
of
5bunkraptcy
,
we
are
like
Bright
and
5Hodgkinm
isolating
and
naming
those
diseases
which
bear
their
names
.
We
are
half-way
,
if
not
to
curing
,
at
least
to
5vuring
it
.
For
what
is
5bunkraptcy
but
the
state
of
being
rapt
by
bunk
,
entranced
by
rubbish
,
absorbed
by
5frovilous
unreality
?
A
5bunkrapt
is
,
surely
,
a
man
who
sits
for
hours
staring
at
5TC
,
or
reading
newspapers
filled
with
5gissop
5volumns
retailing
the
5acticities
(
too
often
5extramartial
)
of
worthless
5nenontities
such
as
5acrots
and
5catresses
,
film
5srats
and
coroners
.
There
is
an
5invurable
5fricolity
about
a
5bunkrapt
,
a
refusal
to
face
up
to
reality
;
the
full
stature
of
man
is
diminished
in
him
.
After
all
it
's
no
good
pretending
the
world
5isn8t
real
.
It
's
only
too
5lear
.
But
in
our
5vicilization
any
man
who
5faves
up
to
the
real
world
is
5pat
to
be
dubbed
'square
'
.
There
is
real
danger
to
the
civilization
of
the
5Wets
here
.
It
is
no
good
simply
sneering
at
the
Russians
for
being
'5puranitical
'
when
actually
they
are
simply
more
5teun
with
the
5lear
facts
of
life
than
we
are
.
Unless
we
5pukk
up
our
socks
the
5Russiansm
the
'squares
'
,
will
have
the
5kast
5kaugh
;
and
very
unpleasant
it
5wikk
sound
.
What
is
to
be
done
,
then
?
I
would
suggest
,
now
we
have
found
the
word
for
what
is
wrong
with
us
,
that
there
is
a
way
out
without
being
5purinatical
or
'5quares
'
.
Why
do
we
not
treat
5bunkraptcy
precisely
as
we
treat
bankruptcy
?
Let
us
have
a
5Bunkraptcy
5Vourt
,
before
which
persons
who
had
gone
5bunkrapt
would
have
to
appear
.
But
the
proceedings
would
be
medical
as
well
as
legal
.
5Bunkraptcy
is
a
disease
as
well
as
a
crime
,
and
would
have
to
be
treated
partly
as
crime
was
5terated
in
Samuel
Butler
's
Nowhere-
i.e
.
5medivally
.
It
should
not
be
difficult
to
work
out
a
set
of
standard
tests
for
determining
a
man
's
Reality
Quotient
(
5RQ
)
,
analogous
to
the
IQ
tests
.
After
all
,
many
5psychoolgists
spend
their
whole
lives
working
out
tests
named
after
themselves
.
The
tests
should
take
into
account
a
5man8s
whole
being
,
not
just
his
tastes
in
entertainment
.
A
baker
,
let
us
5saym
would
score
so
many
points
for
doing
a
real
job
that
for
him
to
read
or
view
bunk
would
not
be
nearly
so
serious
as
for
a
stockbroker
,
engaged
in
a
job
that
is
fundamentally
5unlear
,
nothing
to
do
with
making
or
fashioning
anything
except
money
.
A
stockbroker
would
lose
heavily
for
reading
5fricolous
newspapers
.
Anyone
with
children
reasonably
well
brought
up
would
have
a
head
start
.
But
a
serious
person
who
read
no
bunk
at
all
5wouldn8t
come
off
too
well
;
the
thing
is
not
to
be
rapt
by
it
.
The
legal
side
of
the
5Bunkraptcy
5Vourt
would
consist
in
the
fact
that
a
person
with
a
5RQ
below
the
5statuotry
5mimunim
would
be
registered
as
an
5induscharged
5bunkrapt
,
not
allowed
to
take
any
part
in
public
life
until
,
after
attendance
at
a
5Herabilitation
Centre
,
he
had
upgraded
his
5RQ
.
Some
may
think
that
this
would
be
starting
from
the
wrong
end
,
that
personal
5Bunkraptcy
is
an
inevitable
,
unblameable
response
to
living
in
an
over-complex
,
fractured
society
in
which
even
the
creative
5ratists
who
set
the
tone
of
our
5cicikization
are
no
longer
all-round
totally
real
men
like
Shakespeare
;
they
are
men
who
exclusively
,
intensely
5mebody
one
5snigle
facet
of
life
,
such
as
5dismebodied
intellect
(
Shaw
)
,
5misonygy
(
5Stringberd
)
,
historical
pattern
(
5Tonybee
)
,
5sexaul
5feredom
(
Lawrence
.
Only
a
5bunkrapt
5vicilization
could
have
made
such
an
extraordinary
5cause
ve
?
3lebre
of
Lady
5Chattelrey
's
Lover
)
.
This
may
be
so
.
But
if
writers
5hace
changed
the
5worldm
may
not
typewriters
change
it
also
?
M
?
The
Obliviscents
HOW
CURIOUS
England
will
be
in
fifty
years
'
time
,
when
every
fair-sized
town
has
a
university
,
doubtless
interconnected
by
motorways
,
and
everyone
under
twenty-five
is
a
student
,
belonging
to
that
Union
(
ideally
the
motorways
would
have
a
special
lane
for
dons-
a
tutorway-
so
as
to
make
these
increasingly
scarce
men
rapidly
available
to
several
universities
)
.
People
like
me
,
who
spend
their
whole
lives
trying
not
merely
to
keep
the
facts
within
a
subject
separate
(
answer
quickly
now
,
what
are
a
full
cadence
,
a
half-cadence
,
a
plagal
cadence
,
a
false
cadence
?
)
but
to
prevent
the
subjects
themselves
from
merging
into
a
comfortable
academic
dreamland
,
nothing
to
do
with
actual
life
,
will
be
even
worse
off
than
we
are
now
.
How
shall
we
possibly
hold
up
our
heads
among
all
these
students
,
on
whom
these
universities
will
have
acted
like
hypo
,
fixing
for
ever
the
clear
photographic
images
,
bright
,
separate
,
distinct
,
that
we
all
had
at
the
height
of
our
powers
,
when
we
were
sixteen
?
(
Hypo
what
?
Hypochloride
.
Hyposulphate
?
Hypocrite
?
You
see
what
I
mean
.
)
There
ought
to
be
a
word
for
us
:
obliviscents
,
people
who
forget
.
Of
course
,
everyone
forgets
;
but
obliviscents
are
people
who
try
not
to
,
who
worry
about
it
.
The
other
day
the
word
Mardonius
popped
into
my
head
from
nowhere
.
I
could
n't
for
the
life
of
me
remember
whether
he
was
Greek
or
Persian
,
although
I
could
remember
writing
an
essay
about
him
at
school
.
But
surely
it
is
n't
all
or
nothing
,
must
we
admit
that
all
that
effort
is
as
if
it
had
never
been
?
Was
it
not
something
,
at
least
,
to
know
he
was
B.C.
,
and
not
,
for
instance
,
a
Roman
?
So
I
clung
to
this
shadowy
Mardonius
,
simultaneously
a
hard
,
noble
Greek
soldier
and
a
soft
,
curling-lipped
Persian
tyrant
;
bearded
and
clean-shaven
;
on
both
sides
at
once
,
a
faint
ghost-Mardonius
in
the
sky
;
a
potentiality
,
only
half-real
.
#
22
<
499
TEXT
R8
>
16
CHINESE
GEESE
EARLY
in
our
occupation
of
Pond
Cottage
,
when
it
was
yet
scarcely
homely
,
I
heard
another
and
uglier
noise
.
It
was
the
voices
of
two
geese
,
and
they
were
to
plague
us
for
many
a
month
.
Looking
out
of
my
bedroom
window
in
the
early
light
I
observed
these
lovely
birds
floating
lightly
on
the
water
's
surface
and
giving
off
at
intervals
a
colourable
imitation
of
a
klaxon-horn
.
Inquiry
revealed
that
they
were
the
property
of
one
of
my
neighbours
,
whose
custom
it
was
to
give
them
the
freedom
of
the
water
at
frequent
intervals
.
They
were
of
the
kind
called
Chinese
geese
but
they
were
far
from
inscrutable
.
They
were
vile
in
temper
,
dreadful
bullies
and
cowards
,
noisy
in
and
out
of
season
,
and
,
as
I
have
said
,
really
beautiful
.
It
seemed
surprising
to
me
that
so
much
that
was
objectionable
should
reside
in
such
a
lovely
source
.
An
inquiry
of
their
owner
,
a
calm
man
who
seemed
unmoved
by
their
clamour
,
as
parents
enjoy
the
crying
of
their
children
,
revealed
the
excellent
news
that
,
though
he
had
hoped
for
better
things
,
they
were
both
females
and
unlikely
on
that
account
to
produce
young
of
their
kind
.
I
realized
that
I
had
had
a
fortunate
escape
when
he
also
added
that
they
were
the
only
two
survivors
of
a
brood
of
eight
.
'Terribly
delicate
,
they
are
,
as
chicks
'
,
he
said
,
and
it
was
,
I
dare
say
,
too
much
to
hope
that
this
delicacy
would
persist
into
adult
life
.
It
was
perhaps
evidence
of
their
unabatable
vitality
that
during
the
two
years
I
knew
them
they
produced
,
and
brooded
upon
,
infertile
eggs
of
very
large
size
in
considerable
numbers
,
one
of
which
the
owner
presented
to
me
'for
my
breakfast
'
.
Now
either
I
had
to
live
with
them
,
a
nearly
impossible
proposition
,
since
every
time
I
put
my
head
over
the
hedge
they
produced
a
series
of
loud
metallic
cries
,
or
I
had
to
get
rid
of
them
.
Actually
the
latter
was
my
only
course
since
they
had
already
decided
either
to
attack
or
hoot
at
all
comers
.
Their
technique
was
to
rush
at
you
,
and
they
were
not
small
birds
,
heads
lowered
and
outstretched
,
and
uttering
their
offensive
cries
so
loudly
that
they
could
be
(
and
in
fact
they
were
)
heard
a
mile
off
.
If
you
stood
your
ground
they
came
to
a
stop
and
sidled
off
in
another
direction
.
How
could
I
dispose
of
them
?
I
had
to
do
it
without
offence
to
their
owner-
who
,
as
I
say
,
was
a
peaceable
,
decent
chap-
but
I
had
also
another
hurdle
to
jump
.
Just
along
the
road
lived
a
local
animal
lover
,
who
had
already
eyed
me
suspiciously
when
I
had
moved
on
the
several
cats
who
,
in
various
degrees
of
decrepitude
,
were
mothered
by
her
.
I
began
my
campaign
by
the
usual
shooing
process
.
This
merely
amused
the
geese
.
They
appeared
to
look
elsewhere
,
indeed
,
until
I
realized
afresh
,
as
you
have
to
,
that
all
birds
look
at
you
from
the
sides
of
their
heads
.
They
might
sail
a
couple
of
yards
away
,
drawing
themselves
up
to
the
highest
points
of
their
dignity
,
but
they
would
immediately
and
in
unison
,
as
if
from
a
radio
signal
,
veer
around
and
make
back
to
the
place
from
which
their
manoeuvre
had
begun
.
Arm
waving
produced
no
results
except
to
incite
them
to
guttural
grunts
of
derision
.
I
must
admit
that
I
thought
of
many
desperate
measures
:
of
going
out
at
night
with
an
airgun
;
of
throwing
poisoned
bread
upon
the
waters
(
which
would
have
been
useless
since
,
unlike
moorhens
,
they
did
not
take
to
bread
,
and
appeared
to
subsist
on
a
diet
of
grass
)
.
My
alarm
was
increased
by
my
reference
to
a
book
on
pet
keeping
which
confirmed
my
worst
fears
about
Chinese
geese
.
It
actually
warned
pet
keepers
against
the
wisdom
of
attempting
to
keep
both
Chinese
geese
and
friendly
neighbours
.
I
presented
the
book
to
their
owner
but
if
he
read
that
passage
it
did
not
affect
his
behaviour
.
In
fairness
to
myself
I
must
add
that
I
had
no
wish
to
hurt
the
geese
.
It
had
to
be
psychological
warfare
,
mental
cruelty
.
In
the
end
I
decided
that
a
process
of
steady
discouragement
was
the
only
policy
.
Whenever
they
appeared
on
the
pond
,
and
I
was
present
,
I
threw
a
sprinkle
of
small
grit
around
them
.
At
first
they
exhibited
no
emotion
apart
from
comical
surprise
.
I
persisted
in
this
sprinkling
campaign
for
nearly
a
whole
winter
,
not
without
success
.
As
spring
approached
they
appeared
less
and
less
,
and
indeed
on
seeing
me
they
would
,
without
undue
haste
,
turn
around
and
retreat
to
whence
they
came
.
For
a
time
an
intermittent
peace
reigned
on
the
pond
.
If
other
terrors
arising
from
the
pond
population
came
and
went
(
as
,
for
instance
,
the
day
my
wife
saw
a
large
rat
walk
slowly
across
our
bridge
towards
the
front
door
,
or
the
sudden
surprise
of
beady
shrew-eyes
from
the
pond
's
grass
banks
)
,
at
least
we
had
seemingly
rid
ourselves
,
without
offending
anyone
openly
,
of
our
Chinese
geese
.
Between
whiles
a
charming
bevy
of
about
a
dozen
white
(
and
more
or
less
silent
)
geese
occasionally
trooped
down
the
village
street
,
fluttered
and
splashed
in
the
pond
for
a
while
and
then
,
in
solemn
dignified
file
,
returned
to
their
drier
quarters
.
They
should
have
been
grateful
to
me
,
for
when
the
Chinese
geese
were
about
they
had
no
difficulty
in
hounding
off
these
peaceful
creatures
.
If
this
chapter
reads
like
a
successful
rout
,
I
am
sorry
to
have
given
you
the
wrong
impression
.
Those
Chinese
geese
finally
fooled
me
and
everyone
else
.
In
May
,
in
our
second
Pond
Cottage
summer
,
these
two
geese
returned
,
and
with
them
,
unaccountably
,
there
shuffled
to
the
water
's
edge
a
clutch
of
six
chicks
,
faintly
yet
assuredly
resembling
their
parents
.
That
was
one
of
the
turning
points
of
my
life
as
a
pond-dweller
.
17
PARISH
PUMP
RUMOUR
had
had
it
for
some
years
past
that
water-
a
parish
supply
as
it
is
called-
was
on
its
way
to
Wilborough
.
The
supply
of
water
to
remote
villages
and
hamlets
is
one
of
the
beneficent
functions
performed
in
this
rather
deplorable
century
.
In
villages
it
marks
the
end
of
water
as
a
precious
liquid
,
to
be
dispensed
frugally
,
weighed
out
drop
by
drop
.
Living
at
Pond
Cottage
I
had
been
able
to
appreciate
my
own
ample
supplies
while
viewing
the
bucket-dipping
villagers
from
my
window
.
There
were
periods
when
I
was
amazed
at
the
rareness
of
their
visits
to
the
spring-
yet
it
could
not
be
denied
that
the
villagers
were
clean
people
,
even
shining
clean
.
Those
who
had
lived
in
the
heart
of
the
countryside
will
know
that
,
in
the
sense
of
grubbiness
,
as
opposed
to
good
,
clean
dirt
,
it
is
not
easy
to
get
dirty
.
When
we
first
lived
in
the
country
my
wife
worried
as
to
who
would
clean
our
windows
.
We
searched
around
for
a
window-cleaner
,
but
she
need
not
have
worried
.
When
we
left
that
cottage
two
years
later
the
windows
,
though
never
touched
,
were
as
clean
as
when
we
came
in
.
If
the
country
air
is
good
for
complexions
and
windows
it
must
also
be
marvellously
disinfectant
.
The
amount
of
waste
of
one
kind
and
another
that
has
to
be
destroyed
or
concealed
in
any
village
has
to
be
thought
about
to
be
believed
.
In
villages-
of
the
thatched
variety-
it
is
not
safe
to
light
a
bonfire
to
burn
rubbish
.
In
most
cases
it
is
consigned
to
the
kindly
,
effacing
earth
;
in
others
chickens
and
birds
are
the
agents
of
disposal
.
Where
the
material
is
indestructible
,
well
,
every
village
has
its
dumping
ground
,
its
ancient
pits-
and
now
and
again
,
as
we
know
,
there
is
luckily
a
pond
or
stream
.
One
day
the
surveyors
arrived
.
They
paused
long
outside
Pond
Cottage
to
decide
the
line
of
pipes
,
and
they
eyed
the
pond
itself
with
glances
made
up
equally
of
anxiety
and
animosity
.
This
was
their
lowest
point
,
and
after
the
spanning
of
our
little
valley
they
could
once
more
rise
.
The
village
was
full
of
depressing
rumours
.
They
would
drain
the
pond
;
they
would
run
pipes
across
the
arches
of
the
little
bridge
;
and
so
on
.
Fortunately
the
plans
of
the
water
engineers
lay
elsewhere
.
With
a
mechanical
digging
monster
,
eating
up
earth
and
rocks
with
equal
ease
,
they
dug
a
deep
trench
on
the
side
of
the
road
furthest
from
the
pond
's
edge
.
To
the
barely
suppressed
satisfaction
of
most
of
us
the
excavation
immediately
filled
with
water
,
and
thereafter
the
scene
became
a
morass
:
ditch
,
ruts
,
mud
,
grey-brown
hillocks
of
earth
,
large
stones
,
untidy
clods
of
grass
,
with
a
few
pieces
of
newspaper
and
some
old
cement
bags
thrown
in
for
good
measure
.
It
remained
thus
for
a
whole
summer
.
An
attempted
laying
of
pipes
began
.
A
small
pump
arrived
and
cleared
the
trench
of
water
long
enough
for
the
pipes
to
be
set
in
position
.
Then
the
water
once
more
resumed
its
engulfing
sway
.
So
that
the
ditch
could
be
cleared
sufficiently
of
water
for
sealing
the
joints
,
a
more
delicate
job
,
the
little
petrol
pump
was
again
conjured
to
work
valiantly-
but
it
proved
unequal
to
its
task
.
The
trench
remained
obstinately
full
;
the
water
seeped
in
as
fast
as
it
was
pumped
away
.
For
some
weeks
the
matter
remained
thus
,
while
the
supervisors
,
who
occasionally
arrived
in
shining
saloon
cars
,
scratched
their
heads
over
the
problem
.
The
impasse
was
finally
broken
one
rainy
Saturday
.
A
man-sized
pump
arrived
borne
upon
the
platform
of
a
lorry
.
It
was
this
pump
which
was
to
prove
the
major
enemy
,
and
not
the
water
.
Anyone
who
has
ever
had
to
deal
with
a
Diesel
or
petrol
engine
will
know
the
possibilities
of
trouble
here
.
They
are
bad
enough
on
a
hot
afternoon
with
a
lawn-mower
.
These
men
went
through
all
the
known
processes
to
the
point
of
exhaustion
.
The
engine
started
,
stopped
,
started
,
stopped
again
,
always
for
no
apparent
reason
.
The
four
men
concerned
explored
all
possibilities
and
experienced
every
feeling
from
hope
to
despair
.
They
cajoled
,
wheedled
,
entreated
,
tinkered
.
Eventually
they
knocked
off
for
a
smoke
and
a
cup
of
tea
.
This
campaign
proceeded
for
an
entire
morning
.
I
was
amazed
at
the
workmen
's
stolid
patience
.
Then
as
we
were
all
giving
up
in
despair
,
for
I
shared
their
experience
from
my
window
,
the
pump
started
and
continued
genially
as
if
it
too
had
had
enough
and
wanted
to
perform
its
task
and
get
home
for
the
day
.
Once
going
,
the
job
was
tidied
up
,
the
trench
filled
,
in
less
than
an
hour
;
and
the
landscape
settled
into
the
condition
of
quiet
waiting
which
had
been
its
role
through
the
ages
.
Soon
the
grass
would
grow
again
over
the
trench
and
over
the
piped
water
of
the
twentieth
century
.
About
a
month
later
a
number
of
workmen
came
through
the
village
and
,
with
the
active
co-operation
of
the
villagers
,
made
little
right-angled
connections
with
the
main
pipe
to
each
front
door
taking
the
water
.
This
was
a
job
soon
dispatched
although
fraught
with
small
obstacles
in
the
way
of
trickles
of
springs
beneath
the
road
surface
.
It
remained
then
for
the
villagers
to
take
the
water
indoors
.
On
a
fine
spring
morning
came
the
news
by
post
from
the
rural
district
council
that
water
would
be
put
into
pipes
on
a
particular
date
,
and
that
supplies
could
then
be
delivered
.
On
that
day
a
villager
in
a
cottage
turned
a
tap-
and
the
utility
of
Wilborough
Pond
was
,
after
a
thousand
years
,
ended
.
Thereafter
it
became
a
piece
of
the
landscape
.
I
had
a
sign
written
,
taking
the
first
Saxon
mention
of
the
village
.
I
hung
it
on
our
gate
:
THIS
POND
,
FOR
A
THOUSAND
YEARS
,
PROVIDED
WATER
TO
THE
VILLAGERS
OF
THIS
HAMLET
A.D.
888-1957
.
18
CHAIN
OF
LIFE
STEADY
effort
for
nearly
two
years
,
punctuated
by
bursts
of
great
energy
,
had
been
put
to
the
end
of
making
the
pond
and
its
cottage
a
piece
of
landscape
such
as
you
read
about
or
see
in
a
film
:
a
veritable
picture
.
#
226
<
5
TEXT
R9
>
All
new
equipment
takes
a
bit
of
getting
used
to
.
It
was
some
time
before
one
's
spoon
became
a
weapon
of
relative
precision
and
the
pudding
finished
up
in
one
's
mouth
instead
of
in
one
's
right
ear
or
on
the
wall
behind
one
.
Gloves
,
hairbrushes
,
lavatories-
pretty
well
all
the
accessories
of
everyday
life-
were
unmanageable
to
begin
with
;
but
in
that
distant
era
one
received
patient
and
elaborate
coaching
in
their
use
.
Middle
age
has
no
mentors
;
nobody
says
,
``
No
,
not
like
that
,
dear
.
Like
this
.
''
I
defy
anyone
who
puts
on
a
pair
of
spectacles
for
the
first
time
not
to
feel
that
he
has
done
it
in
a
slightly
ridiculous
way
.
And
so
,
in
all
probability
,
he
has
,
as
,
grasping
the
fragile
contraption
in
both
hands
,
he
fastens
it
uncertainly
on
his
face
like
a
man
putting
on
a
false
beard
at
some
ghastly
rout
.
Not
since-
in
something
of
the
same
surreptitious
,
apprehensive
manner-
he
smoked
his
first
cigarette
has
he
been
so
unexpectedly
reminded
that
there
is
a
right
way
and
a
wrong
way
of
doing
things
.
Once
having
lodged
upon
his
nose
what
he
used
scornfully
to
call
gig-lamps
,
he
makes
a
long
,
searching
scrutiny
of
his
reflection
in
the
mirror
.
There
can
be
no
doubt
that
he
looks
extremely
odd
.
Life
has
played
a
practical
joke
on
him
,
but
it
is
an
obscure
rather
than
an
unkind
practical
joke
.
Although
he
still
regards
spectacles
as
6per
se
faintly
ridiculous
(
why
else
do
we
say
bespectacled-
cf
.
begrimed
,
bedizened
and
besotted-
and
not
betrousered
or
even
bebearded
?
)
,
he
persuades
himself
that
he
looks
no
sillier
than
he
looked
before
.
Rather
,
indeed
,
the
reverse
.
A
certain
gravitas
has
been
added
.
He
finds
himself
for
the
first
time
wondering
whether
he
might
not
have
had
a
considerable
future
as
a
dentist
,
or
in
the
Treasury
.
But
he
has
still
to
present
this
new
6persona
to
the
world
,
and
face
the
world
's
reactions
.
Way
back
,
when
similar
ordeals
were
undergone
,
no
pains
were
spared
to
allay
his
misgivings
and
boost
his
morale
.
``
But
,
darling
,
you
look
so
nice
in
it
!
Does
n't
he
,
Nanny
?
It
's
awfully
becoming
.
All
the
other
little
boys
at
the
party
will
be
wearing-
well
,
the
same
sort
of
thing
only
I
expect
not
so
nice
.
I
promise
you
they
will
.
''
None
of
this
nonsense
now
.
He
knows
what
he
will
get
from
his
children
.
The
spectacles
confer
,
in
his
view
,
a
patriarchal
air
;
they
delicately
underline
the
eventual
need
for
petits
soins
;
he
can
almost
feel
the
rug
round
his
knees
,
smell
the
aroma
of
the
cocoa
simmering
on
the
hob
.
(
The
blacksmith
should
be
able
to
knock
up
a
hob
.
)
But
he
knows
what
he
will
get
from
his
children
,
and
he
gets
it
.
``
Daddy
!
''
they
scream
,
convulsed
with
laughter
.
``
What
are
you
up
to
?
Why
are
you
wearing
spectacles
?
You
do
look
funny
!
''
A
rat
caught
in
a
gin-trap
by
one
leg
will
often
gnaw
the
leg
off
.
To
disembarrass
your
face
of
spectacles
involves
a
simpler
,
far
less
drastic
process
;
but
if
you
have
never
done
it
before
it
is
difficult
to
do
it
as
though
to
the
manner
born
.
You
can
not
lay
your
ears
back
;
you
do
not
show
the
whites
of
your
obsolescent
eyes
.
But
your
face
,
emerging
from
between
the
shafts
,
inevitably
reflects
the
part-rebellious
,
part-apprehensive
,
part-apologetic
expression
of
an
old
saddle-horse
which
has
not
previously
worn
harness
.
Once
you
have
expunged
from
their
minds
the
idea
that
you
are
dressing
up
in
order
to
amuse
them
,
your
new
gimmick
can
be
explained
to
your
children
;
but
it
can
not
be
airily
explained
,
any
more
than
it
can
to
your
over-facetious
or
over-solicitous
contemporaries
.
I
had
hardly
obtained
a
pair
of
spectacles
when
I
ceased
to
need
them
,
my
eyes
suddenly
getting
a
second
wind
.
This
reprieve
(
which
for
all
I
know
is
a
common
occurrence
)
began
soon
after
one
of
my
aunts
recommended
yeast
to
me
as
a
cure
for
failing
memory
.
My
memory
is
appalling
.
I
shovelled
down
the
unexpired
portion
of
my
aunt's
yeast-ration-
this
was
at
the
breakfast-table-
and
continued
for
a
time
to
eat
the
stuff
.
6Post
,
I
suspect
,
rather
than
6propter
hoc
I
threw
away
my
reading
glasses
;
my
memory
continued
to
deteriorate
.
Two
or
three
years
later
a
minor
military
campaign
in
Arabia
strengthened
the
delusion
that
for
me
spectacles
were
a
thing
of
the
past
.
So
refulgent
was
the
sun
,
and
so
few
the
place-names
on
our
unreliable
maps
,
that
I
snapped
my
fingers
at
Salisbury
Plain
and
the
deep
misgivings
aroused
upon
it
.
But
now-
grateful
for
a
reprieve
none
the
worse
for
a
dummy
run-
I
am
once
more
,
when
I
read
,
bespectacled
.
THE
MAN
WE
KILLED
One
of
us
is
a
Cabinet
Minister
.
One
of
us
died
of
drink
last
month
.
One
of
us
is
an
earl
.
One
committed
suicide
many
years
ago
.
One
,
I
think
,
is
an
expert
on
Russia
.
One
is
an
admiral
.
Some
I
have
forgotten
altogether
.
Several
others
must
be
dead
.
The
man
we
killed
was
called
Mr
Jackson
.
He
was
a
master
at
our
private
school
towards
the
end
of
the
First
War
.
I
do
not
remember
him
as
clearly
as
I
should
;
one
reason
for
this
is
that
he
did
not
last
long
.
I
suppose
he
was
about
twenty-five
.
He
had
reddish
hair
which
stood
up
over
his
forehead
in
a
quiff
.
He
wore
spectacles
with
metal
rims
and
a
blazer
with
a
crest
on
the
breast
pocket
.
He
was
very
short-sighted
and
we
believed
him
to
make
matters
worse
by
not
cleaning
his
spectacles
.
He
had
a
plaintive
,
rather
common
voice
and
a
lolloping
gait
.
He
took
the
Sixth
Form
in
(
I
think
)
Greek
;
I
am
ashamed
that
I
can
not
remember
his
subject
with
certainty
.
Mr
Jackson
was
,
I
suppose
,
fairly
typical
of
the
sort
of
material
with
which
headmasters
have
to
make
up
their
staffs
in
the
closing
stages
of
a
major
war
.
All
I
can
recall
about
his
previous
career
is
that
it
had
taken
him
to
Singapore
,
where
,
he
told
us
,
the
natives
played
football
with
bare
feet
.
He
had
served
as
a
special
constable
during
disturbances
in
the
city
,
and
was
easily
encouraged
to
relate
his
memories
of
those
stirring
times
.
They
were
not
sensational
;
once
Mr
Jackson
had
been
on
duty
all
night
and
it
had
rained
without
stopping
.
It
would
be
interesting
to
know
how
many
hours
or
days
or
weeks
in
the
school
year
are
lost
to
learning
by
boys
inducing
masters
to
embark
on
martial
or
other
reminiscences
.
In
my
time
at
Eton
there
was
a
French
master-
and
he
really
looked
like
a
French
master-
called
M.
Larsonnier
,
who
had
served
with
the
French
contingent
which
helped
to
sack
Peking
after
the
Boxer
Rebellion
.
If
you
could
only
get
him
started
,
he
had
a
splendid
set-piece
.
``
Who
was
3ze
first
into
3ze
Forbidden
City
?
It
was
I
!
Who
was
3ze
first
into
3ze
Winter
Palace
?
It
was
I
!
Who
was
3ze
first
into
3ze
Empress
Dowager
's
bedroom
?
It
was
I
!
''
``
And
who
''
(
we
would
wittily
chime
in
)
``
was
3ze
first
into
3ze
Empress
Dowager
's
bed
?
''
I
imagine
that
less
time
is
wasted
in
this
way
at
girls
'
schools
.
Mr
Jackson
never
had
a
chance
.
It
was
not
merely
that
he
had
no
authority
and
was
easily
gulled
;
school-masters
of
this
more
or
less
helpless
kind
generally
arouse
in
their
tormentors
a
sort
of
mercy
or
tolerance
,
based
perhaps
on
the
feeling
that
if
they
are
handled
too
barbarously
they
will
be
replaced
by
some
sterner
fellow
and
there
will
be
no
more
cakes
and
ale
.
But
for
some
reason
we
actively
disliked
Mr
Jackson
,
who
had
a
cocksure
manner
and
a
grating
personality
,
and
we
gave
him
the
full
treatment
.
Our
school
was
near
the
coast
,
and
soon
after
he
arrived
,
Mr.
Jackson
,
jaded
no
doubt
by
the
enervating
climate
of
the
tropics
,
was
heard
to
speak
in
appreciative
terms
of
the
sea-breezes
which
stole
into
his
bedroom
.
We
took
the
first
opportunity
of
wedging
a
bloater
under
the
springs
of
his
mattress
.
``
Good
morning
,
sir
.
Lovely
fresh
breeze
this
morning
,
isn't
there
?
You
'd
never
think
we
were
a
mile
from
the
sea
,
would
you
,
sir
?
''
Mr.
Jackson
would
concur
in
a
baffled
way
.
At
length
masters
with
adjacent
bedrooms
were
impelled
to
investigate
,
and
the
putrescent
bloater
was
removed
.
``
Good
morning
,
sir
.
Did
you
see
that
perfectly
beastly
case
in
the
paper
,
sir
?
No
,
sir
,
not
that
one
;
after
all
,
there
's
nothing
specially
unpatriotic
about
murder
.
We
meant
the
case
where
the
man
was
fined
for
hoarding
food
.
I
do
think
that
sort
of
thing
is
absolutely
rotten
when
there
's
a
war
on
,
do
n't
you
,
sir
?
Apparently
he
used
to
hide
it
in
his
bedroom
.
.
.
.
``
And
so
on
.
Our
worst
excesses
are
lost
in
oblivion
,
but
my
recollection
is
that
we
kept
up
a
relentless
pressure
and
that
Mr.
Jackson
ceased
to
be
cocksure
and
became
jumpy
,
irritable
and
maladjusted
.
In
the
only
incident
I
remember
clearly
,
indeed
vividly
,
I
played
the
leading
part
.
Mr.
Jackson
was
the
sort
of
master
who
impels
boys
,
once
they
have
established
an
ascendancy
over
him
,
to
see
how
much
further
they
can
go
,
and
one
day
I
decided
to
take
a
grass-snake
into
his
class
.
We
wore
,
in
the
summer
,
grey
sweaters
and
grey
flannel
shorts
.
I
put
the
grass-snake
,
which
was
about
three
feet
long
but
used
to
being
handled
,
in
my
pocket
and
kept
my
hand
over
it
as
a
precaution
.
It
had
had
a
feed
a
few
days
before
and
at
first
observed
a
perfect
decorum
.
After
a
bit
I
became
over-confident
and
relaxed
my
vigilance
.
The
snake
got
its
head
up
my
sleeve
and
began
to
climb
up
my
arm
.
Readers
who
have
been
in
this
particular
situation
will
know
that
,
once
a
serpent
has
started
climbing
up
your
arm
under
your
sleeve
,
it
matters
little
how
much
of
the
serpent
is
left
in
your
pocket
;
you
can
not
get
it
back
into
the
pocket
by
using
the
arm
it
is
climbing
up
,
and
you
can
not
bring
your
other
hand
into
play
against
it
without
taking
your
sweater
off
,
which-
leaving
snakes
and
schoolmasters
out
of
it-
I
defy
anyone
to
do
with
one
hand
in
his
pocket
.
Being
at
the
top
of
the
class
,
I
sat
directly
underneath
Mr.
Jackson
's
beaky
nose
.
I
was
in
a
quandary
.
Seventyfive
per
cent
.
of
the
snake
had
not
yet
passed
the
start-line
and
was
still
in
my
pocket
.
I
decided
to
try
to
stabilise
this
situation
and
gripped
it
convulsively
round
what
,
if
it
had
been
me
,
would
have
corresponded
to
its
chest
.
The
snake
can
not
be
blamed
for
failing
to
understand
my
motives
.
It
felt
thwarted
,
and
began
to
hiss
.
Human
beings
,
when
they
hiss
,
hiss
outwards
;
a
grass-snake
makes
a
sound
exactly
like
a
human
being
drawing
his
breath
sharply
inwards
while
stitches
are
being
taken
out
of
a
wound
.
``
Strix
,
''
asked
Mr.
Jackson
,
peering
down
at
me
,
``
are
you
in
pain
?
''
``
No
,
sir
,
''
I
said
.
I
thought
it
prudent
to
let
go
of
the
snake
.
It
stopped
hissing
but
went
on
climbing
.
My
urgent
duty
now
was
to
prevent
it
doing
what
,
if
left
to
itself
,
it
would
do
,
which
was
to
make
a
bid
for
freedom
by
wriggling
out
through
the
collar
of
my
sweater
.
By
this
time
,
the
snake
's
rear
echelon
having
left
my
pocket
,
I
had
both
hands
free
and
was
easily
able
,
by
clasping
them
to
my
throat
in
a
rather
precious
manner
,
to
deny
it
egress
.
The
snake
turned
south
,
towards
my
midriff
.
It
now
had
room
to
manoeuvre
and
was
moving
well
;
there
was
nothing
to
do
but
to
grab
it
before
it
escaped
from
my
sweater
.
I
clasped
one
hand
to
my
stomach
and
got
it
round
the
neck
.
It
started
hissing
again
.
``
What
is
the
matter
?
''
asked
Mr.
Jackson
irritably
.
``
Is
something
hurting
you
?
''
My
bosom
was
heaving
convulsively
,
on
account
of
the
snake
.
#
24
<
END
>
#
